《Fight,Primitive Man》 Chapter 1 Clank, clank, clank. Chudong was caught in a creaky nest by a strong man like an iron tower and ran at a high speed in the jungle. The cold wind turned into a sharp knife and cut countless small cracks on Chu Dong''s face. And the smell from the armpit of the strong man, with a strong smell of sweat, rushed to his nose, almost put Chu Dong smoked a somersault. Damn it. I didn''t attend the top medical gathering in China a moment ago. How could I open my eyes and get to such a state? As a well-known surgical expert in China, Chu dongnian completed the unprecedented separation of small blood vessels at the age of 27. He is the most popular cutting-edge talent in the medical field. This time, Chu Dong was invited to a world-famous medical gathering and had a talk on a luxury cruise ship. But I never thought that the cruise ship was shipwrecked. Chu Dong struggled to climb on the lifeboat, then fainted. When he woke up, he was caught in the creaking nest by the strong man with high iron tower, and ran like a chicken without any strength. The man was strong, and his muscles were like iron, shining in the sun. It''s two meters tall by sight. It''s balanced in proportion. It''s like it''s cut according to the golden ratio. Yes, it''s a masterpiece of heaven. On his neck hung a chain of bones about the size of a baby''s fist, made of the skull of an unknown beast, mysterious and full of wild exotic customs. Animal skin, bone chain, hemp skirt. At ordinary times, Chu Dong was eager to study. At this moment, it is obvious that the strong man is not the one who steals the axe in front of him. Damn it. Did you come across some cannibal tribes in the African jungle. Chu Dong couldn''t help but excite himself. He opened his mouth to say something. Unfortunately, the wind does not want money is surging into the mouth, Chu Dong''s face red, he opened his teeth and claws, leaving only a string of whimpering symbols in the air. "Bear it again, Chu, the scum of the White Wolf tribe are still chasing. After crossing the Qingsha River, they enter the rock forest, which is the territory of the rock tribe. Then they will be safe." Chu Dong''s change attracted the man''s attention. He thundered and dropped a sentence. Then he patted Chu Dong on the back to show him to be calm. Unexpectedly Can you understand me? Chu Dong blinked, but Chu? Is that calling me again? Suddenly, a strange memory poured into Chu Dong''s head, and then, tired as the tide surged into his heart, Chu Dong''s eyes turned black and fainted. ¡­¡­ Chu Dong wakes up. He is kicked to be exact. Thick and powerful big foot board mercilessly kicked on Chu Dong''s buttocks, the first time let Chu Dong''s sleepy insects disappear. "Foreigner, this is your food! After eating, go to work! This is not your tribe. Our rock tribe does not raise idle people. " A majestic, full of flesh, for the time being can be called a woman. He glared at the ox''s eyes and threw a black fruit to Chudong. "Thank you Chu Dong opened his mouth and said thanks subconsciously. "Come on, what are you eating? If you can''t finish today''s work, there will be no food tomorrow. I don''t know why the leader left you. White tender with a girl yes, what''s the use? It''s going to be the dry season. If you don''t want to starve to death, go to work "Otherwise, even the two junior soldiers who brought you here can''t protect you." The black faced woman complained with a black face. She reached out and put the black fruit into Chudong''s mouth. Then she took Chudong and threw it out of the cave. The sun is very bright, the sun is very dazzling. Chu Dong numbly followed the black faced woman, and the fist sized fruit melted at the entrance, but it was too small. Because of long-term hunger and lead to lack of nutrition, a little food even fill teeth are not enough, can only further stimulate the nerve center, hunger feeling more intense. But Chu Dong could only resist the feeling of hunger and looked at the tribe in front of him. The people of Panshi tribe got up very early, and the early ones began to work. Huge stone houses, rough and wild, a bare chest of men or women are sweating in the hot sun. The huge stones were gradually polished and sharpened in their hands. Stone knives, stone shields and stone spears can be seen everywhere, full of savage primitive atmosphere. Located in the center of the tribe, the skull of a wild animal, which is the size of a hill, hangs high there, looking at the whole tribe ferociously and emptily. On everyone''s chest, there is a bloody stone axe pattern, which is the totem of the rock tribe. "Sure enough, it''s through." Chu Dong drooped his head. He looked at the busy scenes around him. No matter where he was, he didn''t find any breath of modern technology. Fierce folk customs, wild totem.Vivid, original. In the center of the tribe, the huge skull ornament like a hill is reminding Chudong that it is ten thousand years from modern times. Because if he remembers correctly, the owner of the skull hanging high in the center of light should be called a dinosaur. Damn it! Chu Dong couldn''t help but make a rude remark. Soon, the black faced woman took Chu Dong to the place where he was going to work. Chudong''s work was very simple. Because the tribe was destroyed, the ordinary people who took refuge in the Panshi tribe were only inferior citizens in the tribe. Although they were stronger than slaves, their status was very low, and they could only live with the elderly and children. The object of labor is to sew animal skin and armour in exchange for poor food every day. For example, just into the Chudong belly of the black fruit. It''s a kind of strange fruit from prehistoric jungle. It grows in the wild. It''s the size of a fist. It tastes like kiwi in modern society. As for meat and food, only those tribal soldiers are entitled to it. "Chu!" A dull thunder generally sounded in Chu Dong''s ear. Chu Dong raised his eyes and saw the strong man standing behind him with the iron tower running in the jungle. This strong man, Xia, was the bodyguard of the leader of Huotong tribe where Chudong lived. According to the broken memory, Chu Dong also knew his identity. The son of the chief of the Huotong tribe. A very small tribe with a population of just over 1000, living on the Bank of the Qingsha River, did not know where to offend a medium-sized tribe. It was attacked without accident. All the soldiers who guarded the tribe died in battle. Ordinary people and slaves fled in confusion, but only a few people, including Chu Dong, escaped. Chudong''s mother was originally from the Panshi tribe, so Xia took him to the Panshi tribe. "Summer, why are you here?" Chu Dong took a breath and stopped his action. "I''ve come to see you, Chu. This is the rock tribe. Yesterday, I offered my most sincere loyalty to the leader of the rock tribe. From now on, I will be the soldier of the rock tribe." Xia said, pointing to the naked skin and flesh. The totem originally belonging to Huotong tribe has been erased. And in the original position has been more than a blood red stone axe. That represents the best proof that Xia has given his loyalty to the rock. Huh? Chu Dong Leng for a while, didn''t speak, he didn''t know what summer asked him to say. When the tribe was exterminated, he and Xia took refuge in the rock tribe. In order to save their lives, isn''t it natural for the soldiers to offer loyalty in such a primitive society? But Xia''s face was red, as if she was ashamed. He stepped forward, heavily patted on Chu Dong''s shoulder, and continued. "Chu, you don''t have to worry. I''ll take you out with me. Your mother asked me to take good care of you. I''ll never leave you behind. " "The chief has promised me that tomorrow, I can join the hunting team of the rock. When I have a firm foothold, I can hunt for food, exchange my achievements for barbarian bones, and you can become a barbarian warrior." "Believe me!" Xia clenched his fist, heavily base on the totem in front of his chest, as if to make a very sacred oath. Swear to the totem, do what you say, that is to swear to your own soul. It''s really Unexpected honesty. Chapter 2 Chu Dong blinked. Of course, he knows what the barbarians stand for? In this primitive world, there are countless dinosaurs, giant animals and crazy insects, which are extremely dangerous. The primitive tribes of human beings can survive under the terrible claws of these prehistoric creatures. If they only have the weak body of later generations, prehistoric human beings would have been exterminated. Those who can fight with these monsters are called barbarians. There are two possibilities for the birth of barbarian warriors. The first is the innate awakening, which is brought in the womb and born with the blood of being a barbarian warrior. The second is to kill the fierce beast, the giant insect gets the barbarian bone, absorbs the strength of the barbarian bone, and becomes a barbarian warrior. Like Xia, he is a natural brute warrior. Although Chu Dong''s original identity was the son of the chief, he did not inherit the blood of Huotong tribe. He was just an ordinary man. If you want to be a barbarian warrior, you can only get barbarian bones. But bones are rare. Even though Chu Dong had a high status and his father was a chief, he still didn''t get the chance to be a barbarian in the primitive tribe where the strong were supreme. He was about to say something when a riot broke out in the tribe. The old man and the child who were working hard put down their activities and ran towards the gate of the rock tribe. Today is the day for the famine hunting team to return. The hunting team composed of all the barbarian soldiers is the basic condition for a tribe to survive, and every time the hunting team goes out to hunt giant animals, it is also the main source of meat for a tribe. Every time they set out for three or five days, or more than ten days, they would contribute half of their income to the tribe when they returned, and the remaining half would be divided by the savage soldiers of the team according to their contributions. The summer hunting team was just talking about. Whether it''s Panshi or other tribes, the most powerful soldiers of the tribe are able to participate in the hunting team. Every time they return, it''s equivalent to the festival of the tribe. "Go and see." Chu Dong patted Xia on the shoulder, then followed the crowd to the door, ready to welcome the return of the hunting team. Now that he had come, he would settle down. In such a prehistoric period, Chu Dong had to suppress his other thoughts. Even if you want to find a way to return to the modern society, at least you have to keep your life. But the more Chu Dong walked, the less happy faces and the lower the laughter around him. When Chu Dong finally got to the door, there was a low atmosphere around him. Xia, who took the lead, was even more frightening. "What''s the matter?" Chu Dong Leng for a while, pad foot to ask a way. "Axe, he''s hurt!" Xia''s face was livid and he pointed to the door. At this moment, the soldiers of the famine hunting team are surrounded by a group of dejected sieges, and the giant animals that go out to hunt and kill are thrown aside at will, but no one wants to have a look. Among the soldiers, a dark soldier half a head higher than Xia groaned in pain. There is a terrible scar on his stomach. Blood is flowing out. Through the everted wound, people can even see the colorful intestines inside. The famine hunting team went out to hunt giant animals and replenish the meat of the tribe, so casualties were inevitable. It''s just "It''s all my fault. I found a single Tyrannosaurus Rex and wanted to hunt. One Tyrannosaurus rex was enough for the tribe to eat for three days, but I didn''t expect that there were three Tyrannosaurus Rex." "Axe, he was stabbed in the abdomen by a Tyrannosaurus Rex just to save me. Blame me, blame me A rock warrior with a childish face cried bitterly. He beat the ground with his fists and went crazy with regret. Hearing the sound, the atmosphere was even more depressed, and some old people and children almost cried out. It was the axe who was injured frequently and was also the leader of the hunting team. In the whole rock tribe, the axe is the only high-ranking soldier in the tribe, except for the chief. Now, the axe is seriously injured and dying, which means that the combat effectiveness of the famine hunting team has been greatly weakened, and the coming dry season of serious food shortage I don''t know how many people in Panshi tribe are going to die! "Don''t cry, death is the soldier''s destiny!" There was a thundering sound. Then, a two meter tall chieftain with a unique hide pushed away the crowd and came out. With a sad look on his face, he patted the crying young soldier comfortingly, and then bent down to the axe path. "Axe, how about it? Can you insist?" "Chief I''m afraid I can''t do it! " The sound of the axe was weak and a lot of blood was lost, which made the fierce man lose his vitality. "You will not die! I''m going to Yunshan tribe to invite witches to treat you. No matter how much we pay, our tribe can afford it! When I come back... " The chief gritted his teeth and raised his foot to go. But before he raised his foot, he was caught by the axe. "No, chief, I can''t help it. I can''t hold on until then. What''s more, the dry season is coming soon, and the tribe is short of food. Keep it... " The axe said, coughing up blood."You''ve got to have a try, chief. You might as well have a fire." A soldier suggested. This is the easiest way, and the most lethal way. The fire can cook the skin and meat, so that it will not continue to bleed, which is also the most common method used by the tribe. As soon as the chief''s eyes brightened, he shook his head. "I can''t hold it, axe. But you''re right. " The chief sighed. He looked at the axe and knew it. Even though the Panshi tribe is willing to pay for food at any cost, it will take half a day to get to Yunshan, a medium-sized tribe, and the axe will not last until then. As for baking with fire, it can stop bleeding quickly, but how can the weak axe bear it now? But you have to try! The chief bit his teeth and turned back to his stone house. When he came out again, he had a torch in his hand. The chief strode forward with a strong voice. "Give all things a bright fire, please give the miracle of life to the rock, the rock tribe, pray, my fellow citizens, pray for the axe, for the axe, for the rock, for the tribe!" Bang! Bang! Bang! The chief heavily put his fist on his chest, making a deafening sound. "For the tribe!" "For the tribe!" The men, women and children of Panshi tribe are solemn and solemn one by one. They move in unison, and the sound of hammering their chest is deafening, like a neat bugle. The chief held up the torch, the flame was beating, and his eyebrows became more solemn. He was just about to put the torch on the wound of the axe, expecting a miracle. Everyone knelt down. It''s close to piety. Just then "Wait a minute, burn it? How can you think of it? Don''t say that he can''t bear it, even if he can, it''s a careless death! Are you crazy to expect fire to save people Chudong screamed and jumped out. Chapter 3 Chu Dong gritted his teeth and couldn''t help it. As a doctor, Chu Dong has the minimum medical ethics and the bottom line. In front of a doctor, he uses such an unreliable way to save people''s lives, which is especially called Cao Jianren''s life. "Who are you?" Chief looked at Chu Dong, a heavy pressure came. "I am Chu, who took refuge in the rock tribe after the destruction of Huotong tribe. I can save him. It''s better than what you burn. You''re not saving people, you''re committing a crime! " Chu Dong came out, looked at the chief and said. Chu Dong''s head is one meter eighty-two, but in front of the chief who is two meters away, it looks like a chick. "Can you save me? You mean, you can save the axe''s life? You How sure are you? " The chief hears a sound, a stride came to Chu Dong''s body, his forehead green tendon is exposed, a son raised Chu Dong. Chu Dong only felt that his neck was strangled by steel bars, and his face was red! Are primitive people so strong? "Cough, let go. I''ll die before he dies. Let me loose Chu Dong''s face is red and his neck is thick. When the chief releases his hand subconsciously, Chu Dong gasps twice. "I can save it. I''m a doctor. Even if it can''t be saved, it''s better than your playing with a torch. However, I have a request, need your cooperation! Only in this way can I save him. " Chu Dong pointed to the axe that the air from his eyes on the ground was less than that from his air intake. What is a doctor? Chief, I don''t understand. But the chief understood Chu Dong''s words. He just hesitated for a while. Then, the chief turned around and looked at a group of whispering tribal people. His voice let go. He held the torch high and said in a loud voice. "He said, he You can save the axe The sound is like thunder. Shua! All people''s eyes are gathered in Chu Dong''s body, eyes such as choose people and bite of the hungry wolf. The chief''s voice became more and more fierce. He looked around, and his eyes finally fixed on Chu Dong. "Axe, I''ll give it to you. I only want his life. I don''t care whether you exaggerate or not, no matter how much food and resources you use, I will give it to you. But if the axe is dead, you have to use your life to fill it "If the axe is alive, then you..." "Chu, you can eat meat!" The chief''s voice was deafening. The cold in his voice seemed to make people shiver as soon as they heard it. Can I eat meat? What a simple and rude reward. But I love it! "Deal!" Chudong curled his mouth, and then he nodded to the chief. Later, he directed a group of people to move the axe to the nearest stone house. He didn''t want to have an operation in broad daylight. He was scared out of his wits because of the poor urine quality of these primitive people. He just pulled him when he left. "Don''t worry, it''s OK." Chu Dong of course knows what Xia is thinking. He pats Xia''s shoulder comfortingly and turns his head to get into the warehouse of Panshi tribe. The reason why the Panshi tribe is named after Panshi is that there are many stones around the tribe. The people of the tribe are famous for polishing stone tools. The warehouse is full of stone axes and sharp stone spears. Although it can''t compare with the sharp props polished by modern science and technology, its sharpness is not inferior. What makes Chu Dong more concerned is that he found a one meter long iron in the corner of the warehouse. How can there be such a thing in this era? Have primitive people learned how to smelt iron? Chu Dong Leng for a while, but he didn''t think much, turned around and began to look for what he needed. Soon he found what he needed. And some kind of giant stone with a sharp intestines. The tools were simple and crude, but Chu Dong didn''t care too much. In modern society, Chu Dong went abroad to provide medical aid to a very backward country, and even glass pieces could be used as scalpels. Now the situation is very good. What satisfied Chu Dong was the casing. Chu Dong pulled, and found that the intestines are full of toughness, which is a bit more tough than the infusion tubes in modern hospitals. He cut a small section as a suture, and Chu Dong turned and went out. When he saw the axe again, he was still awake. You know, it''s been at least half a day since the axe was carried back to the tribe by Tyrannosaurus Rex. It''s terrible to lose blood from such a big wound, and it''s still not in a coma. This has to let Chu Dong sigh that the vitality of the high barbarian soldiers is exuberant. "Now, I''m going to cut your wound, remove your carrion caused by external force, and then stop your bleeding again by finger pressing You Well Chu Dong washed his hands, he took a stone knife and began to do preoperative advice, but he habitually said two words before he found that he was afraid to play the lute before the ox. Saw the axe blink black bright eye bead son, a face muddle force of looking at him, that facial expression want more muddle force have more muddle force, Chu Dong sighed a tone, know oneself is white to say.Hand is a knife, Chu Dong skilled cut the axe was pierced by the wound. Push aside the skin and flesh, Chu Dong carefully looking at the organ damage, see generally unimpeded, he was relieved. Maybe it''s because of the luck of the axe, or maybe it''s because of the strong physique of the high-ranking soldiers who have gone deep into the heart. Although the organs were damaged, it was within the acceptable range. Take out the rotten meat, block the bleeding blood vessels, skilled suture, at most 20 minutes, Chu Dong has finished the wound treatment. As for disinfection, well, in such a primitive and barbaric society, there is no such thing as disinfection. Chu Dong only hopes that axe will not die of bacterial infection. Axe is worthy of being the first warrior of rock. More than 20 minutes of operation, Chu Dong can be described as simple and rough, how to efficiency how to come. Fu Leng didn''t say a word. Well, it''s a primitive man. After washing his hands, Chu Dong turns his head out of the stone house. As soon as he comes out, he sees that a group of tribal soldiers outside the stone house are like black eyed chickens. Yes, he looks at him. The chief is pacing back and forth from outside. When he sees Chu Dong coming out, he immediately steps up. "Chu, when does it start? The injury of the axe is very serious. I''m afraid it won''t last long Chieftain tiger eye glitters, holding Chu Dong''s shoulder way. "Start? It''s over. " Chu Dong was stunned for a moment. As the world''s top surgeon, such a small surgical operation is similar to cutting the cecum. If it''s not for the poor medical conditions, he will finish it in ten minutes. "Over?" The soldiers were silent for a moment, and then everyone''s eyes turned red. "Axe, dead?" The chief was even more moved. He quickly re entered the stone house. When the chief came out again, his eyes suddenly turned red. Then the chief grabbed Chu Dong''s arm like a wounded beast. "Chu, you said you could save him." The chief is a high-ranking soldier with great strength. Chu Dong felt that his arm was about to break, as if as long as he did not give a clear explanation, the chief would crush him like a chicken, without hesitation. It''s just Dead? Even if there is no disinfection, how can such a small surgical operation kill people? Bacterial infection? You can''t really guess for yourself. Chu Dong Leng for a while, he forced himself to get rid of the chief''s hand, but saw in the room, the axe sleeps peacefully, clearly sleeps sweetly. Chudong''s face turned black. "Chief, who said the axe was dead?" "The axe is not dead? But why hasn''t he got up yet? " The chief was surprised. Shit, you think surgery is a panacea. Chu Dong make complaints about it. However, when I saw the axe''s pale face, it was obvious that he lost too much blood. Even if the high-ranking soldiers had strong vitality, the massive loss of blood was enough to cause death. Chu Dong hesitated. He didn''t want to come to prehistoric treatment. The first patient died of excessive blood loss. "I can only say that the axe''s life has been saved for the time being, but it is not out of danger. After all, the delay has been a long time, a lot of blood loss, even the lives of high-ranking soldiers are in danger. Now there is only one way, that is, blood transfusion. Only blood transfusion can guarantee that the axe can live 100 percent. " Think about it, Chu Dong Dao. Seeing the crowd looking at him, Chu Dong rolled his eyes and explained. "I know you don''t understand, so to speak. The blood in the axe''s body is gone. It''s dying. But we can give him our blood and let him live, understand? " Chu Dong''s explanation was straightforward. Although the soldiers of the tribe were more muscular than their heads, they also understood what he meant. It''s just The soldiers looked at each other face to face. It''s the first time that they''ve heard such a strange saying, blood transfusion? Can blood be transfused? What''s more, if the axe''s blood is gone, if you give him other people''s blood and the axe is alive, isn''t the blood giver going to die? Is this life for life? This is not even a witch''s way! Chapter 4 The soldiers'' faces were livid, and they looked at Chu Dong''s eyes. There was a moment of fear and shock, but they saw that the stone house had been temporarily out of danger. The soldiers looked at each other and all stood up. "Exchange my blood, my life for the life of the axe. The axe is a high-level soldier. The tribe can''t do without it. I''ll do it! " "Son of a bitch, get out of the way. It''s not your turn. I''m in my thirties. I''ve had enough to live. Let me do it. Chu, draw my blood The soldiers were dignified, one by one scrambling. Axe is not only the leader of the hunting team, but also the hope of the tribe. Primary soldiers can be trained, and middle-class soldiers can be trained, but only a few strong soldiers can be trained. Every high warrior is the strongest warrior in the tribe, representing hope. It''s worth their lives! "No, don''t argue with me, neither of you. Chu, use Use my blood, use my blood! I owe him my life, and I''ll pay him back. " The young soldier, who had cried bitterly before, trembled. Although the primitive world gave him a strong enough physique, his face was only 16 or 17 years old at most, and he was still a child. "Chu, whose blood are you going to use?" At this time, the chief came out with red eyes, like a wounded beast. Obviously, the five big and three thick steel chief also obviously understood Chudong''s meaning wrongly. In primitive society, it was fair to trade life for life. Well Chu Dong tilted his mouth. He wanted to popularize the knowledge of modern medicine to these primitive people, and told them that blood transfusion would not lose their lives. Just in front of the atmosphere precipitation, dignified frightening, Chu Dong is afraid that a bad will be crushed by them as ants. What''s more, not everyone''s blood is OK. At least need the blood type ratio can be good. Without any modern medical test paper, Chu Dong could only use the most primitive method to judge. I don''t have time to observe any coagulation reaction. "No, your blood is not good! Easy to produce hemolytic reaction, blind blood transfusion will only kill the axe. In this way, only mine can. I''m type O and can cope with most blood types. Now that I have joined the rock, I am a part of the rock. I''ll save the life of the axe Chu Dong did not hesitate to cut his finger skin, let the blood drop in the jar. Damn, it''s a big cut. Chu East secretly scolded a, but on the face is a kind of impassioned expression. Shua. Everyone''s face changed. In their cognition, exchange transfusion would kill people. Chudong was just a lower class citizen who had just joined the rock tribe. He was only a little higher than a slave. But now, he will save the axe with his own life. What a selfless dedication? The chief''s face was Su Rong, and the slightest contempt in his eyes disappeared. Looking at Chu Dong''s eyes, there was only admiration and trust. "Chu!" Bang! Bang! The chief hammered his chest heavily to vent his emotions. "Chu, Chu, Chu!" The soldiers also act, shouting Chu Dong''s name, loud voice, over the clouds, a wave higher than a wave, and even a few soldiers in the constant high voice several times began to choke. Well, a little bit of shame! Chu Dong fled in the admiration of the chief and others. Cut the casing and make the blood transfusion tube. As for the needle is not, also do not need, Chu Dong skilled incision blood vessels, small casing poke in. He watched his blood flow slowly into the axe''s body along the intestine. The axe''s face began to recover ruddy at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the pulse beat more powerful. About an hour later, the axe opened its eyes. Although still weak, but the long breath, and his rolling eyes, no doubt told the public, at the moment of the axe, no life is in danger. "Axe, alive!" The chief''s voice was like thunder. All the soldiers cheered, and even the worried tribesmen gathered outside the stone house began to cheer. Axe alive, on behalf of food, but also means that may be able to survive the coming dry season. All the people were excited. When the atmosphere dropped slightly, chieftain Ganggu solemnly went to Chu Dong. He put his fist on his chest and looked at Chu Dong. "Chu, you are the most amazing person I have ever seen. You saved the axe and gave him a new life. From today on, I''d like to give you the rock totem. You will officially become a member of my rock tribe, no longer a believer. " "You Would you like to? " This is a solemn invitation from the chief of Panshi tribe, which is totally different from the meaning of taking refuge. Every tribesman invited by the chief himself can get the highest courtesy in the tribe."I will!" Chu Dong answered without hesitation. I''m kidding. In this prehistoric era where even dinosaurs exist, even a high-ranking soldier like axe can''t really protect himself. For him, joining the rock tribe is undoubtedly the best choice at the moment. There are no unexpected answers. The chief nodded with satisfaction. He patted Chu Dong on the shoulder twice, then raised his hands. "Good, I''m satisfied. Today is the big day of my rock tribe. For the sake of Chu and the rebirth of axe, I announce that I will have a banquet today to celebrate, my warriors "Party, party, party!" The crowd was excited again. The chief looked around and then gave a command. He left to prepare for the evening ceremony. Everyone is busy. In prehistoric tribes, the division of labor was very clear. The soldiers were responsible for hunting, and the old and weak women and children were responsible for some preparatory work, just like workers with clear menstruation. Chudong once again felt the passion from the prehistoric rock. Saving the axe is saving the whole tribe. These busy tribesmen kept walking around in front of him, looking at Chu Dong''s eyes, but they didn''t disdain him as before, and they replaced him with trust and respect. Even the black faced woman who got up early and seemed to owe her 800 yuan showed a smile to him for the first time. The black faced woman, Ma, is the leader of the tribal women. "Thank you, Chu. I was not very polite to you before. Please don''t mind. Thank you for your contribution to the tribe. You saved the axe and my child the bronze hammer. " Ma was a little embarrassed. The child in her mouth is a copper hammer, the one saved by the axe. To apologize? "It''s OK. Who would be wary of people who don''t know what they are going to take refuge in? Ma, you don''t have to mind too much. Besides, I''m fine now. The chief has promised me that I can eat meat. " Chu Dong waved his hand happily, and his stomach was already hungry. "Thank you, Chu." Ma said with sincere gratitude. In the tribe, soldiers are the absolute backbone. If there are soldiers in a primitive family, it means food and self-protection. If there is a serious shortage of food and the tribe is about to enter the dry season, it means survival. Chu Dong saved the axe with his own blood, that is, he saved the life of the copper hammer. Ma couldn''t be too grateful. "Chu, this is a little of my heart. Please accept it." Ma looks at Chu Dong sincerely. "A piece of meat leg can''t express all my thanks. I know it''s not enough. But the bronze hammer is only a junior soldier, and the meat he can get is limited. In the future, the bronze hammer will repay you! " Ma handed Chu Dong a piece of meat leg the size of a baby''s arm, obviously remembering the exchange terms between the chieftain and Chu Dong. She said, a little ashamed. A meat leg, not enough to express the gratitude of hemp heart, but this is the limit that she can take out. "This How wonderful Chu Dong originally wanted to refuse, but his eyes aimed at the meat leg in Ma''s hand, so he gulped and swallowed a mouthful of spit. How long ago, Dong Tiechu was hungry, but he didn''t know how long he was hungry. The meat leg is a little dry. I don''t know what to use to pickle and cook meat leg firewood, which is like an old garlic table. Although Chu Dong didn''t have much hope for the cooking skills of the primitive society, it was just the feeling of entrance, which was still spoiling Chu Dong''s taste buds. If it wasn''t for Ma''s hard work, Chu Dong almost thought that the tribe secretly passed something to poison him. More importantly "It doesn''t taste at all. How about hemp and salt? You didn''t Chu Dong swallows the food in the mouth difficultly and looks toward Ma suspiciously. But see hemp black face red for a while, she pinches the corner of the clothes, a very ashamed appearance. "Chu..." If you want to talk, you have to stop. Chu Dong saw that he had said something wrong. Chapter 5 Chudong is not the Chu that was destroyed. But Chu Dong, who had passed through, retained his original understanding of the world in his memory. Although it was dilapidated and messy, Chu Dong was able to have a clear understanding of the prehistoric world. Primitive, desolate, barren. The existence of dinosaurs and giant animals makes the world full of danger. The food shortage coexisted with the danger. Panshi tribe was more powerful than Huotong tribe before Chu Dong. It was a small tribe with more than 5000 people on the Bank of QingSha river. But even so, every time the dry season and rainy season alternate, the Panshi tribe will still pay a lot of people''s lives. And in winter, even in the self-confident people are not 100% sure whether they can survive. Salt is the most common thing in modern society. But in prehistoric tribes, it is very precious. Panshi tribe has to spend a lot of food every year to get a small amount of salt from Yunshan tribe. Because of the shortage of food, we can only provide soldiers who can kill fierce animals. So that ordinary people have never tasted salt at all. How can you do without salt? Chu Dong murmured in his heart. Not to mention that Chu Dong is a doctor, I''m afraid even ordinary people know the importance of salt for human function. Salt intake, for the human body, is not only condiment, but also can ensure the most basic metabolic balance of the human body. For Chudong, salt has the function of sterilization. It''s common sense. Chu Dong didn''t want to have another operation under the bad condition before. The axe survived. It was the tenacious vitality of the axe. God knows how many kinds of bacteria existed in prehistoric times, how abnormal they were, and whether they would kill these primitive people. It''s just "Potassium chloride should exist in the prehistoric world. I don''t know how far the Panshi tribe is from the seaside. Although I study medicine, I haven''t completely returned chemistry to my senior high school teachers. " "Well, with potassium chloride, it''s not impossible to make salt without a try." Chu Dong squeezed his chin and muttered in a low voice. "Chu You said Can you make salt? " Chu Dong is thinking, behind the ear suddenly came a voice of doubt. Next. Chu Dong''s neck was tight, and the whole person was directly picked up. When he turned around, he saw that the chief''s steel face in full dress came up to him, and the two round eyes on his face were like bronze bells. Looking at that, I wish I could swallow him alive. Damn it, again? It''s the third time today that you''ve been picked up like a chick. The height of this picture is more than 1.9 meters. It is small in today''s society. But in prehistoric times, it was undoubtedly a dwarf among the strong men who were more than 2 meters in Manchu tribe. Chu Dong turned over his eyes and wanted to make complaints about it. can see the facial expression of the wolf make complaints about the chieftain, and Chu Dong''s taste of the mouth swallows into the stomach. "It''s not impossible to make salt, but the current conditions are not mature. If there are materials and things I need. I can have a try. I think it''s OK Chu Dong struggled to free himself from the chief''s big hand. He dragged his chin and thought about it carefully. He replied. "This Are you serious The chief''s tall body blocked Chu Dong''s body, and his eyes were covered with scarlet blood. "Don''t worry, no problem." Chu Dong made an OK gesture, thinking about the feasibility of the matter. It''s not difficult to make salt. The most simple purification and distillation process, the general high school students have no problem, Chu Dong as a medical college graduate, ask oneself or can some assurance. Others can do it. There''s no reason why you can''t do it yourself. The chief blinked at Chu. He didn''t understand Chudong''s gesture, but it didn''t prevent the chief from understanding his expression. Steel grin big mouth, showing a mouth of scorched teeth, that called a heart in full bloom. Even one side of the Ma is also excited, excited almost dancing. Panshi tribe is a small tribe, which needs a lot of food to survive. However, in such a precarious environment, food is the most difficult thing to obtain. How can they not know the importance of salt to soldiers? Unfortunately, every time the tribe spends a lot of food in exchange for salt that can barely be eaten by the soldiers, which has stretched the food of the tribe. Salt has always been in the hands of the big tribe, but every food represents the life of the tribe. Now, Chu said he could make salt? Whether it''s true or not, it deserves the attention of the tribe. "Good, good, good! Chu, you are really the lucky star of our rock. First you saved the axe, and now you can make salt. As long as you can succeed, no matter what you want, the tribe will try its best to cooperate with you. In the future, Chu, you will not only eat meat, but the tribe will not forget your credit. ""Barbarian bone, the tribe can provide you with a barbarian bone, so that you can join the hunting team, become a soldier of the tribe, and fight for the glory of the tribe." Steel face deep, he looked at Chu Dong, unprecedented dignified. Barbarians. The chief''s commitment is not heavy. But in Chu Dong''s ear, he almost lost his breath. God knows how much danger this barbaric and primitive prehistoric age was full of. In the jungle, Chu Dong had not stepped out yet. He could only peep through the broken memory in his mind. Savage, primitive, perilous. This is not a world he can sketch with modern thinking. What''s more, the wound on the axe was enough to penetrate his chest, but Chu Dong did the suturing operation himself. Even the strong and tough man like the axe was badly hurt. Chu Dong didn''t think his small body could be safe. According to his idea, he would like to be locked in the rear and wait to die. Join the wilderness team? Still a soldier? SHENTE wants to be a soldier. Chu Dong strongly suppressed the impulse of Tucao, and instantly he had eaten the expression of shit. But the promise of the chieftain was not a temptation. He was curious and make complaints about this magical thing. "Don''t worry, chief, it''s all a small thing. I can assure you that as long as you can get me potassium chloride, I can guarantee that I can get you salt. Well, don''t look at me like that. I know you don''t know what potassium chloride is. Let''s just say that you can mobilize the people in the tribe to look for salty water. " "Again, as long as you get what I want, you can make salt." Chu Dong looks at the expression of steel bone''s face and explains it very easily. The chief was stunned. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something. Making salt is too important for rock. Chapter 6 "Chu, you said salty water. I know that there is a lake. The water is very bitter and salty, and it can''t be drunk. We call it two days and two nights away from our tribe, but the water can''t be drunk, and it can really be used to make salt?" steel asked with a little doubt. He couldn''t completely believe this foreigner. Chu Dong patted him on the shoulder and said firmly, "I''ll let you see that these stagnant waters turn into salt and use my life as a guarantee!" Since Chu Dong had said that, steel bone had nothing to say. It was just some stagnant water. Besides, the water was not drinkable, and there were no wild animals and other tribes living nearby. There was no danger. "Ma, lead the hunting team to get the dead water back!" Steel turned to ma. "Yes, chief." Hemp heavily nods, takes a few people of hunting wasteland team and animal skin water bag to go to fetch dead water. After several people set out, Ganggu showed a strange smile, "Chu, when the salt is refined, you and Xia can officially join the rock tribe. Of course, they have to go through a ceremony." Chudong nodded casually, turning salt water into salt. It''s simple! Two days later. "Chief! Yes, we have The hunting team, who had been out for two days, came back dusty. "Chu, this is what you want!" With a wave of the chief''s steel hand, he saw several steel soldiers behind him holding a bag of five or six animal skins and putting them in front of Chu Dong. Chu Dong looked at the clear salt water. His eyes moved. He opened the bag and dipped it with his fingers. He tasted it gently. When he tasted it, his eyes brightened and he said with a smile: "thank you! With it, we''ll have salt! " Xia puzzling scratched his head, eyes with a little careful, way: "Chu, this water really can become salt?" "Of course! You just look at me This water is salt water, and that lake is salt lake. Besides sea water, it is the only water that can produce salt! Now, he needs a set of distillation props to distill the brine full of impurities to extract pure salt! Chu Dong nodded with satisfaction: "I still need some things, big stone bowl, and a few big stones and wood!" "Will that make salt?" Looking at Chu Dong that self-confident appearance, chief steel bone still can''t help asking. "Believe me!" For the simple distillation technology, Chu Dong is full of confidence. "Good!" Chieftain Ganggu saw Chu Dong like this and waved his big hand: "find all the things Chu wants for me!" With the order of chief Ganggu, people scattered to find what Chu Dong needed. "Come on, put the stone basin here!" Chu Dong''s commander, two soldiers, built the large stones around him into the shape of a modern oven, then put the stone basin on the stones, and then asked several women to drill wood to make a fire. The fire rose from the bottom of the oven, and the tongue of fire licked the stone basin above. At this time, Chu Dong poured the salt lake water in the animal skin bag. As the temperature rises, water will continue to volatilize and salt will continue to resolve. Saline is not normal saline. You can''t eat it directly. That''s why Sheikh steelbone said the water was stagnant. It took a long time to make salt. The rest of the tribe craned their necks and looked at the decreasing water in the stone basin, trying to find out. "Come out!" "Come out!" Thick stone pot is not easy to heat, only see snow white steam slowly out of the water. With the passage of time, the salt water began to bubble, the water continued to evaporate, the water continued to bottom, little mixed with black and yellow white crystals continue to precipitate. Salt! When the water was dry, Chu Dong ordered two thick skinned soldiers to bring down the stone basin. Looking at the things in the basin, Chu Dong frowned slightly. There were more impurities in his heart. It was very good that he could use these simple utensils to evaporate salt. Later, he could try to refine the crude salt. Soon, his thoughts were interrupted. People were excited and looked at the crystal in the stone basin, while one of them had reached out his "evil" hand to the stone basin. "Is this salt? Why is it so much whiter than our salt? " Copper hammer squatted on the ground, curious staring at the salt in the stone basin, very curious deep index finger, intend to taste. "Pa!" Accompanied by a crisp slap sound, a face size slap fell instantly, and the copper hammer flew. The chief steel bone yelled in his voice: "you stinky boy, don''t bang!" This is precious salt. How can you touch it at will. "Nothing!" Chudong smile, looking at the stone basin has bottomed out of the water: "fast, just wait a while." Soon, with the increase of temperature, the clear grains of salt appeared in the stone pot.The chieftain''s steel bone suddenly stepped forward, stretched his neck and stared at the salt in the stone pot, exclaiming: "is it really salt?" "You can try it!" Chudong is not polite either. He digs out the salt in the pot with a stone spoon and hands it over. The chieftain tasted the steel bone gently, and suddenly he exclaimed, and the barbarian soldiers around also tasted it one by one. "Salty!" "Salty!" "It''s salt!" Steel stamped his feet excitedly and roared: "salt! We rock tribe, also have salt Primitive tribes, salt is too precious. It can not only be used as an important strategic material, but also an indispensable additive in food! Chu Dong looked at the crowd shouting so loudly, venting his inner feelings. Ma looked at the pot full of salt and cried in tears: "our rock tribe can produce salt by itself one day." Ma''s child, copper hammer also nodded: "it''s salt!" "It''s salt!" "It''s Wu Dongchu I don''t know who is shouting so in the crowd, the crowd suddenly quieted down. Chieftain Zhidong stares at Chu Ganggu. Sorcery is the spiritual leader who leads a tribe to survive. Only medium-sized tribes can have sorcery. Sorcery can not only guide the future direction of the tribe, but also help the tribe overcome difficulties, which is similar to the existence of spiritual totem. If they can have a sorcerer, they have a chance to become a medium-sized tribe. "I''m not!" Chu Dong shook his head and said, he didn''t know the witchcraft. Salt making was just the use of some modern knowledge. He couldn''t compete with these mysterious things. "If you are not a witch, how can you give people blood transfusion, save people and refine salt?" Obviously, chieftain Ganggu didn''t believe Chudong''s words. "This..." Chu dongmianlu hesitated, knowing that Xia, who came with him, knew his own details and had no chance to lie. And he will suddenly so many things, if there is no reasonable explanation, I''m afraid that he will be treated as a monster. Now, he can only find a reasonable excuse for himself! Chu Dong was suddenly blessed. Chapter 7 "I knew that in my dream!" Chu Dong scratched his head and explained, "after our tribe was conquered, Xia took me to run for my life. One night, in my dream, I met an old man with white hair. He said I was the one he chose, so he taught me all his knowledge." Everyone looked at Chu Dong in a daze, and steel murmured in disbelief: "it''s the inheritance of witches. Chu got the inheritance of witches!" With that, he quickly stepped forward and asked excitedly, "what''s the name of the witch who passed it on to you in your dream?" Chu Dong shook his head, "he didn''t say, he said I have talent, to lead everyone to live a good life, after revenge for my parents and the tribe!" Xia thought about it, but her eyes were happy, but she quickly turned worried. She gently pulled Chu Dong and said, "Chu, why didn''t you say it earlier?" If he had said that he had been inherited by the witches, they would not have to take refuge in the rock tribe, which is not a powerful tribe, but could take refuge in a more powerful tribe. Steel does not give Xia in the opportunity to speak, immediately pulled Chu Dong announced in a loud voice: "from now on, Chu and Xia are the people of the rock tribe! Chu is the wizard of our tribe Chieftain steel knows more than most people, and knows what a witch means to a tribe. Even the most common wizard can make a small tribe upgrade to a medium-sized one, so he can''t let Chudong go! As soon as the chief''s words came to an end, he saw that the people were beating the stone tools and making a light voice, which was deafening. "Witch "Witch "Witch All of them bend their knees and kneel down to Chu Dong, shouting loudly, gathering into a deafening but blood boiling cry. Feeling the whistling sound in his ear, Chu Dong felt that his heart was watered by blood, and his heart beat also accelerated abruptly. "Is this the tribe?" "Is this the rock tribe?" "Become the sorcerer of this tribe!" But for a moment, he was confused. He has no inheritance of sorcery, no divination of the future, and no sorcery. But the next second he became firm again. What if he had no magic power? He had modern knowledge, which was an endless treasure for ancient people! So he raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet, "from today on, I am your wizard, and I will lead the rock tribe to become stronger!" After that, everyone in Panshi tribe looked more fanatical and even tearful. "Chu! Witch "Chu! Witch Everyone fanatically yelled, the emergence of a witch in the tribe, not only represents the powerful, but also represents that they are the tribe favored by God! At the same time, the axe slowly came to Chu Dong, handed over a stone bowl and said: "this is the blood of the fierce beast!" "For me?" Chu East tiny pick eyebrow, don''t know why axe why can give oneself drink blood? Took the stone bowl, a stink came, Chu Dong almost slipped the bowl. Seeing Chu Dong holding his nose in disgust, the axe was not angry. He said sincerely, "this is the blood of Tyrannosaurus Rex. Drinking it can increase the physical strength of ordinary people. It''s very rare. I only saved this bowl. In order to thank Wu, you saved my life last time!" "Increase physical strength?" Chu Dong was very happy. There were so many wild animals in this primeval forest that his body was too dangerous. I just don''t know if this fierce animal blood really has such magical ability, but the taste is really hard to swallow. But can add a self-protection ability, Chu Dong or wavered, a head will drink the blood bowl. "Gollum, Gollum!" Chu Dong resisted vomiting and poured blood into his stomach bag. Soon, he felt a burning sensation spreading from his abdomen to his limbs. "A little hot!" Chu Dong felt dizzy. In a trance, he seemed to be much lighter. He was a little soft at his feet. He fell down in the dark. When he woke up again, he was already lying in a simple stone house, with soft hide under his body. "Witch, you wake up!" Hearing the movement in the room, a girl in animal skin came into the room soon. She put some fruits in her hands and looked at Chu Dong with her big eyes. Chu Dong scratched the back of his head uneasily and moved his body. He felt relaxed and full of strength. This is the function of Tyrannosaurus Rex blood. It seems that it really works! "What about summer?" Summer has been guarding in his side, at this time did not see him. "The soldiers with the witch are making fire with other soldiers in the tribe. Would you like to have a look?" The girl said cautiously, but there was some evasion in her eyes. "Fire, how to make fire?" Chu East casually asks a way, didn''t see to her. The girl hesitated for a long time and couldn''t say a word. Under Chu Dong''s eyes, she grabbed the horn of the fur coat and said: "that''s to say, it''s to get the fire from the thunder... So..."what??!! When Chu Dong heard this, he blew up and took fire from the thunder. It''s not taking fire. It''s obviously playing with life. How could Xia do such a dangerous thing! "Take me there!" Chu Dong interrupts the girl''s words, quickly turns over from the bed and says anxiously. He heard the thunder when he woke up, but he didn''t expect that the people of Panshi tribe dared to let Xia go to the thunder to make fire. What a fool! Knowing that he was anxious, the girl took him to the top of the mountain and explained to him along the way: "sorcerer, only through the test of Tianlei fire can he officially join the Panshi tribe, which is the tradition of Panshi tribe." The girl said, now the sky is thunder, the whole sky has been dyed purple, silver lightning "boom" ring, from time to time split down in the valley next to, and at this time the wind, carrying a little rain and leaves swept on the face, the scene, looking very terrible. On the top of the mountain, there is a crude altar, where steel and other soldiers of the tribe stand. Xia, who was drenched with red blood, was kneeling in front of the altar. "Stop at once, I don''t allow Xia to make fire in the thunder!" Chudong angrily walked toward steel bone and said in a fierce voice. Steel bone raised his eyes and looked at him, but still firmly said: "witch, don''t be angry, this is the ritual that we must experience to join our rock tribe! If he succeeds in getting the fire from the thunder, he will be recognized by the rock tribe. If he dies in the thunder, it only means that the rock tribe does not recognize him. " "Damn it! I don''t need your approval! " After hearing this, Chu Dong angrily uttered rude words. What''s Tianlei''s making fire? It''s recognized. If it''s struck, even if it''s not dead, it''s gone. These people dare to make fun of Xia''s life while he''s sleepy. Chu Dong doesn''t accept it! Chapter 8 "Summer! Follow me Chu Dong quickly walks up to Xia and reaches for his shoulder. Xia was the first person Chu Dong saw when he came to the world, as if he had treated Xia as his own relative. Fire from thunder? What ignorance! Chu Dong was full of anger and disdained the intelligence of these primitive people. Thunder can really bring fire, but how many people in the world can afford the damage of thunder? Ignorance! Stupid! Chu Dong couldn''t help scolding in his heart. But Xia Qingfu opened Chu Dong''s hand, looked dead as if at home, and said to Chu Dong: "Chu! Stop it "We need this opportunity." Xia''s idea is very simple, that is to stay in the rock tribe and get the protection of the rock tribe. In this primitive society full of fighting and contention, nothing is more important than finding a tribal shelter. Xia and Chu had a tribe first, but that tribe was too weak, which eventually led to... however, this is a normal thing in this era, and no one would be surprised. "No way!" Chudong almost did not have any hesitation, let summer is the thunder in the fire, no doubt is to let summer to die. This group of primitive people are ignorant and stupid. As a youth in the new era of the 21st century, he can''t watch Xia die! Xia pretended to be relaxed and said with a smile: "Chu, I will come out alive." Although Xia said so easily, Chu Dong still saw a dignified look in Xia''s eyes. Chudong wanted to persuade Xia again, but the people of Panshi tribe were impatient. Someone took the lead and yelled, "hurry up! Don''t waste the best time. Or the gods will be angry. " Not everyone can bear the anger of the gods! Xia Wenyan is also a little worried. After seeing Chu Dong for a moment, he goes forward without looking back. But Chu Dong saw the feeling of seeing death as if returning home from Xia''s eyes. "Summer! Wait a minute Xia heard Chu Dong''s words and stopped his steps. He looked at Chu Dong in surprise. But Chu Dong frowned and said, "wait for me." Then Chu Dong ran to the crowd of Panshi tribe. Xia Yishi couldn''t figure out what Dong was doing. He looked at the altar in front of him and couldn''t help sighing. But he didn''t go on. He was waiting for Chu Dong. After Chu Dong ran into the crowd, he wanted to ask where the chief was? He wanted to discuss with the chief whether the position of the altar could be changed. There are trees all around the altar. Lei likes to chop where there are many trees. If he does, the people on the altar will surely die. But if there were trees around the altar, the ending might be different. As long as Xia still has a chance of life, Chu Dong wants to fight. But he didn''t see the chief in the crowd, and asked several people, not knowing where the chief had gone. Chu Dong was a little worried. He wanted to know with his toes that the chief was not there. These people did not dare to move the altar. Just when Chu Dong was at a loss, he suddenly caught a glimpse of something that looked like a metal stick. It was yellow and red, and it looked like bronze! When Chu Dong didn''t hurry, he began to wonder why, according to the history books, he saw bronze in this primitive society? He asked the strong man politely if he could borrow his stick. The strong man saw that Chu Dong was flattered for a while. But more doubts, Chu Wu asked him to borrow this broken stick for what? But out of respect for Chu Dong, he gave Chu Dong the stick. Chu Dong weighed the bronze, but it was a little heavy! About two meters. It should be enough to be a lightning rod. That''s right. When Chu Dong saw the bronze on the strong man for the first time, he had an idea in his heart. Lightning rod is the best way at present. In Chu Dong repeatedly asked, the public repeatedly stressed. Chu Dong just gave up. He must go to the altar to make fire. What''s the rule? Chu Dong swearing on the altar, by the way, let Xia move a few more stones. Although Xia didn''t understand what Chudong meant by letting him carry the stone, he did. After the stone was brought up, Chu Dong inserted the bronze into the pile of stones. Chu Dong looked up at the sky. At this time, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and lightning flashed by from time to time, just like a silver dragon with teeth and claws, demonstrating with people. And give people a sense of vision to break the sky!"Boom! Boom The thunder after the lightning is even more frightening. Many people who were going to watch the play were pale. Even Xia Du''s face changed, but when he looked at Chu Dong, he was shocked. Because Chu Dong was still calm, as if nothing could affect him. Can''t help but let summer slightly surprised. "Hide in a corner and stay still. Try to stay away from the stick. " Chudong glanced at Xia lightly. Said Chu Dong is not nervous, that is completely false, that day when the thunder split down, Chu Dong found that his palm had already been soaked. Chu Dong closed his eyes tightly, but even so, he still felt the strong light beside him. "Pee, pee, pee!" "Bang!" A moment later, after confirming that there was nothing around, Chu Dong opened his eyes. The scene in front of him was expected and unexpected. The three or four trees not far away from the altar have fallen one after another. The so-called altar has already collapsed in half. The other half is exactly the one Xia and Chu Dong squatted on. The corner of Chu Dong''s mouth smoked, which was really a coincidence, but at the same time, his heart was also relieved. "Chu, are you ok?" Summer to now just slow over God, incredible looking at him in front of this scene. He doesn''t have anything to do with Chudong? Not even hurt? It''s incredible. Xia is like this, not to mention the group of people who eat melons. When Chu Dong and Xia come down from the altar, they will react. There was another shout. Panic, Chu Dong also heard "go to inform the chief" and so on. But he didn''t care! He found the strong man who borrowed his bronze and said with a smile, "thank you for your bronze." The strong man was obviously stunned. He didn''t know whether he didn''t understand the bronze in Chudong dialect or why Chudong was able to get the fire in the thunder. Or both? The strong man took over the bronze, and the temperature on it was still hot. It seemed that he was telling the strong man that what he had just seen was true. The chief came in a hurry when he got the news. But Chu Dong did not give him a good face: "now that the fire has been taken, are you satisfied?" Chapter 9 Ganggu is not stupid either. Of course, he knows that Chudong is very angry. This Xia is the one who went to Panshi tribe with him. Chudong thinks he is very important. At this time, he can only accompany him carefully: "Chu, I have to. This is the rule inherited by Panshi tribe. Even as a chief, I dare not violate it! Now that Xia has passed the test, he is a member of our rock tribe. " "..." Chu Dong turned his lips and said nothing more. His heart turned white. If he didn''t find the copper stick, Xia might have died. No matter how many explanations he made, it would be useless! If Xia really has three strengths and two weaknesses, he will not let steel have good fruit to eat! Now, all the people in Panshi tribe are looking at Chu Dong with admiration. It''s not that they didn''t want to join the rock tribe and get the protection of the rock tribe before, but they often died of kindling. Chudong and Xia are the only people they have seen alive for so many years! How can they not feel admiration and shock? Chu Dong looked at the fire in the distance, but he didn''t understand it. Before, these people clearly regarded themselves as witches. If they were witches, then he and Xia didn''t have to go this level at all. But the chief still asked them to take back the fire from the thunder. What does that mean? And Chu Dong always felt that when the chief spoke to him, his voice was strange, with a voice? Um... The feeling of being careful. It''s time to think about how to describe Chu. It''s not hard to see that the chief is still afraid of him. Is that strange? Chu Dong touched his chin, lost in thought. He was also on guard against the chief. But at this time, the chief did not notice Chu Dong. He was directing several soldiers to carry the fire back. "Chief! Come here quickly Before that, there were several soldiers standing next to the trees which were cut down by thunder. Chu Dong left some distance, can''t see the soldier''s expression, but listen to his excited tone, probably something happened. The chief looked at Chu Dong: "Chu, let''s go and have a look together?" Chu Dong didn''t refuse. He nodded and walked beside the chief. The position was obvious! As soon as he got close, Chu Dong smelled a barbecue. The taste is different from the barbecue Chudong had before, full of additives and ingredients. This taste seems to be more mellow than the barbecue that Chudong had eaten before. The two sika deer are on the ground. It should have been killed by thunder. Chudong suddenly some feeling, fortunately that day thunder didn''t fall on him and summer, otherwise his two ends will not be better than the real two deer. Chief steel is very happy after seeing: "ha ha ha ha! Good, good "Chu, you two are the lucky stars of our tribe!" Put aside Chu gei''s axe to exchange blood and refine salt, can this Sika Deer meet Chu gei? It''s not good luck. What is it? The primitive people who have lived in primitive society for a long time certainly know that sika deer is small and is one of the best escape animals. Although they often meet sika deer when they go hunting, no one can catch them. Steel eyes flashed a strange look, look to Chu Dong''s eyes also more and more surprised. "Take the sika deer back and hold a bonfire party tonight. Welcome Chu and Xia to join us!" After hearing this, Xia was very excited and quickly said thanks to the chief. And Chu Dong is calm, after smiling at the chief, there is no other expression. Steel bone can''t help but appreciate Chu Dong. It''s the child of the tribal leader. This spirit is different from ordinary people. The rock tribe hasn''t held a bonfire party for some time. Now hear the chief himself said to hold a bonfire party, everyone is very happy, but also did not forget their responsibilities, have a busy living their own life. It was the first time that Chu Dong saw the bonfire party described in the book. I didn''t expect to see it with my own eyes, which is more amazing than the description in the book. A group of soldiers dressed in animal skins and with open chests barbecue beside them. A group of women were singing and dancing around the campfire next to the flames. Chudong couldn''t understand what they were singing, but their dance seemed to be the dance of a certain minority that Chudong had seen before. Chu Dong was sitting with the chief, with fresh fruit and freshly baked meat on the stone table, but it was obvious that his mind was not here now. Steel seems to see Chu Dong''s absent-minded, caring asked: "what''s wrong with Chu?"? Is it something that doesn''t taste good? " Chu Dong shook his head. Casual perfunctory way: "thinking about the past." Steel clear nodded, did not speak."Chu! What are you doing here? Come and play together? " Xia has a bright personality. In addition to what happened during the day today, we all think that Xia is a brave soldier. He soon played with the people of Panshi tribe. Xia Jianchu Dong sat on one side, as if the lively bonfire party could not affect him at all. Xia worried that Chu Dong was still immersed in the previous thing, so he wanted to call him to play. Chudong said with a smile: "you play, I''ll just watch." Xia, who was rejected by Chu Dong, didn''t persuade Chu Dong any more. He sighed and was drawn into the crowd by the soldiers of rock. Steel several times want to talk with Chu Dong, touched Chu Dong cold look, but nothing said. Ganggu has arranged a residence for both of them. Xia is a barbarian warrior, so he doesn''t live with Chudong, but with the soldiers of Panshi tribe. Chudong, as a sorcerer of Panshi tribe, naturally lives alone, which is also convenient for Chudong. Panshi tribe is close to the mountain, and the caves are basically where everyone lives. Chu Dong just got up and saw that Xia Zheng was following several men. It seemed that he was ready to go out. He stopped Xia and asked, "where are you going?" Xia scratched his head: "there is not much food in the tribe, so the barbarian soldiers will go out to hunt animals to ensure that everyone will not go hungry. I joined the barbarian warriors, and naturally I want to go with them Hunting animals, that is hunting. Chu Dong had been in the primitive society for some time, but he never went to the forest of the primitive society. Hearing Xia''s words, Chu Dong was also excited: "take me with you? I''ll go with you. " Xia refused without thinking: "Chu, you''d better stay at home. It''s not safe outside. I''m afraid you''ll have an accident." Although the other soldiers did not explicitly say that they would not let Chu Dong follow them, Chu Dong did not see the irony in his eyes. Although Chu Dong is a witch, except for this, he can''t even compare with some women in the tribe. He has thin arms and legs. If he hadn''t been a witch and passed the thunder test, the rock tribe wouldn''t have left him. Chudong was also vaguely aware of this, and his identity was special. He was the son of a chieftain of an exterminating tribe, which was enough for people to guard against! Although he is recognized by everyone, he is not supported by everyone on the surface! Chapter 10 Hearing that Xia refused, Chu Dong didn''t make Xia embarrassed. He nodded and watched the hunting team go away. His strength is really weak in this primitive society. Last time he drank the beast''s blood given by the axe, his ability was only slightly improved, but far from reaching the physical quality of their barbarian soldiers. When Chu Dong saw that any woman in the tribe could carry a tree of 200 Jin around, he knew that if he got out of the rock tribe, he would be eaten by the wild animals outside. What is he looking for to defend himself? Even if he has a brain, but in this barbaric primitive society, the brain has not started to run, people will be gone. Chu Dong didn''t think about the bronze stick last time, but the hardness of bronze was not as good as Chu Dong wanted. Moreover, even if it''s bronze, the tribe is so backward that he can''t make it. I just don''t know if there is iron in this primitive society? Bronze of Shang Dynasty can be found here. What about iron? Maybe he can find iron? It''s just that he needs a weapon to defend himself before he finds the iron. Otherwise, even self-protection is a problem. Who knows what will happen in this dangerous primitive society? Expect these primitive people to protect him? As a high-tech talent in the 21st century, Chu Dong obviously disdains it. In Chu Dong''s opinion, these people are full of water except for their brute force! Chu Dong was wandering in the tribe, and no one would stop him. You are curious and respectful to Chu Dong now. They have heard a lot about Chu Dong, and some people have witnessed Chu Dong''s miracle. After Ganggu claimed that Chudong was the sorcerer of Panshi tribe, the name of Chudong spread all over Panshi tribe overnight. Everyone wants to see what the witch looks like? Because the ancestors of Panshi tribe are still the first witches in Chudong. It is also because of this that Chu Dong can move freely in the tribe. "Chu Wu!" Axe also saw Chu Dong. He didn''t look at Chu Dong admiringly in the distance like others. Instead, he came forward naturally to say hello. Chudong light smile, as a response. His eyes fell on the white bone of the axe hand. I don''t know what kind of bone it is, but it''s obvious that before long, Chudong could even smell the faint smell of blood on it. The axe saw that Chu Dong had been staring at his bones, and slowly explained to him, "this is the horn of the unicorn, which is the hardest bone of all wild animals." "I''ve just washed it up and I''m going to make soup!" When it comes to boiling soup, the axe scratched his hair with embarrassment. However, Chu Dong was thinking about the sentence "the hardest bone of all beasts" of the axe. if the axe said that, it was enough to prove that the bone was really hard. For a moment, Chu Dong had an idea about the unicorn''s horn. Chu Dong asked politely, "axe, I want to make a weapon. Can you give me the horn of this unicorn?" The axe was stunned when he heard Chu Dong''s words. Chu Dong saved his life, not to mention that Chu Dong wanted a bone. Even if Chu Dong wanted his life, the axe would give it to him without hesitation. "Isn''t it a bone? Chu Wu, you are my benefactor. Please tell me what you need next time With that, the axe thrust the horn into Chu Dong''s hand. In fact, the horn of this unicorn is also extremely rare. The chief made soup for him because of his injury. Chu Dong said a few words of thanks to the axe and left with the bone. He found a stone, sat there and began to hone the unicorn''s horn. I want to temper it into a sharp bone knife. "Dong! Dong! Dong Chu Dong used the hide to wrap the bottom of the unicorn dragon and beat it constantly to make it more convenient to hold. But now Chu Dong''s physical strength is too weak. Even if he drank Tyrannosaurus Rex blood to strengthen his physique, he didn''t improve too much. He was panting after a few knocks. "What are you doing with this?" The copper hammer suddenly emerged from behind Chu Dong, and his eyes were fixed on the one Horned Dragon horn in Chu Dong''s hands. Chudong is already the sorcerer of Panshi tribe. Even if it is a simple matter, it will become very mysterious and mysterious in the eyes of tribesmen, and it will bring a layer of mysterious color. "For self-protection!" There''s nothing inconvenient to say, so Chu Dong waved his hand and said what he knew in his heart. "If you want me to say that you are a witch, it''s safest to stay in the tribe!" Copper hammer for Chu Dong out very puzzled: "outside the primeval forest is too dangerous, even the advanced soldier axe can''t guarantee the safety back."In fact, looking for new food was just an excuse for Chu Dong. The real reason was that Chu Dong was eager to enter the primeval forest and was very curious about the barbarian warriors and beasts. On the other hand, Chu Dong also wanted to become a barbarian warrior himself. Although he was respected as a witch, he didn''t have the mysterious ability to belong to the witch at all, so Chu Dong wanted to use the witch''s identity to see if he could get barbarian bones. There are two possibilities for the birth of barbarian warriors. The first is the innate awakening, which is brought in the womb and born with the blood of being a barbarian warrior. The second is to kill the fierce beast, the giant insect gets the barbarian bone, absorbs the strength of the barbarian bone, and becomes a barbarian warrior. Chu Dong was born to be an ordinary man, not the kind with better talent. He was born to wake up and become a barbarian warrior. So Chu Dong planned to see if he could hunt wild animals and insects and get their bones, so that he could become a barbarian warrior. Chu Dong looked at the unicorn horn in his hand and sighed. He began to hone his bone knife. But the bone knife is not so easy to be tempered. The axe said before that the unicorn''s horn is the hardest of all the beasts. It''s not easy to temper it? When the copper hammer saw that he could not speak, Chu Dong did not persuade him any more. "Why don''t I help you?" He was very fond of Tong Gang Chu hammer. Now see Chu East mill two have already panted, copper hammer also can''t bear to look at one side. But Chu Dong declined the copper hammer''s kindness. This puzzled the hammer. What Chu Dong thought was very simple. In this primitive society, most primitive people''s physical strength was exercised. He is not a brute warrior now, and his physical strength is not as good as ordinary people. If he doesn''t step up his training, he won''t be able to go out of the gate of the tribe. Before the sun set, Chu Dong finally honed his bone knife. However, it must be said that the shape of the unicorn''s horn is more in line with the bone knife. Otherwise, Chu Dong really doesn''t know when to grind it? After tempering, Chu Dong wanted to try the sharpness of the bone knife. Chapter 11 He came to the river with a copper hammer. This river is next to the rock tribe, and with the copper hammer, there should be no danger. Ganggu just said hello when he passed by. Knowing that they were going to catch fish by the river, he didn''t stop them. He just thought that Chudong was bored in the tribe. "Chu Wu! What are you doing by the river? " Copper hammer puzzled said. Chu Dong also said: "try my weapon." For the bone knife in Chu Dong''s hand, the copper hammer really didn''t have much reaction. For the first time, he saw someone call such a small thing a weapon. Isn''t this something that children play with? How did you get to Chudong and become a weapon? Although copper hammer was puzzled, he didn''t say it, because he remembered Chu Dong''s extraordinary ability. The stream was not so deep. Chu Dong was one meter eight and went down to his knees. "Don''t say, there are a lot of fish!" Chu Dong swallowed his saliva. He was not used to eating things in the primitive society. He didn''t have any ingredients. The barbecue was dry and tasteless! Even a lot of meat is half cooked. Chu Dong also saw them eating raw meat with relish. These days, most of Chu Dong''s food is fruits he has never seen before. He didn''t seem to have the love of meat he had when he first came here. It''s better to put in some fish. As he thought about it, he was holding a bone knife ready to go, and his eyes were staring at the fish swimming in the river. A bone knife down, a fish was inserted in the bone knife, it desperately struggle, but can not escape Chu Dong''s claws. "Go on!" Chudong threw the fish to the gaping copper hammer on the shore. For the operation of Chu Dong God, the bronze hammer was obviously stunned. Then, a few more fish were thrown up, and the copper hammer was almost surprised to get an egg in its mouth! "Chu Wu, why are you so good at catching fish?" Try to look normal. Chu Dong felt puzzled: "isn''t this the most basic way to catch fish?" Chu Dong always thought that for people in primitive society, fishing was the most basic life requirement. But in fact, for them, the fish are too flexible, they want to catch less than a few in a day. Seeing Chu Dong catch so many fish in a short time, it''s hard to be surprised. "Go back and get some salt." Chu East light says. Copper hammer is a face tangled stand in place, did not move. Chu Dong picked to pick eyebrow: "eh?" Copper hammer said slowly: "salt is the rarest material in the tribe. Even if I go, they will not give it to me. Besides, the only salt in the tribe is still with the chief now... He is afraid that he will not give it to us." Looking at his embarrassed look, Chu Dong immediately understood the meaning of the bronze hammer: "you tell the chief that I want it, and he will give it!" Although the salt of the tribe is not much now, Chudong will refine it! As long as there is him, as long as the lake is not exhausted, salt is endless! The steel will be given to him. "By the way, bring a light by the way! And the yellow fruit! " Chu East exhorts a way. He doesn''t want to make a fire! The books are all about cheating children. Who knows when to make a fire? Anyway, if the fire can come out, Chu Dong doesn''t know. He doesn''t have a real hand. After listening, the copper hammer put down the fish and went to the tribe. No other ingredients, if not even salt, Chudong really don''t know how to mouth? Taking advantage of the copper hammer to go back, Chu Dong with a bone knife in the river to deal with these fish. First hang the scales, then remove the internal organs, rinse in the river, and then put on the clean wooden stick. Put it aside on the clean leaves. Chu Dong is very skilled in handling fish. When the copper hammer comes back, he almost does it. Copper hammer is back, but he not only brought salt and fire, but also fruit. And brought the chief. The chief was followed by a few onlookers, and the axe was in the middle. Steel looked at the fish on the ground, the shock in his eyes could not be covered. He had never seen so many fish. It''s hard to catch fish. Even a soldier has to work hard to catch one, but Chu Dong is just an ordinary man! Except for his witchcraft, he is no different from ordinary people. Steel hard to suppress the heart of shock, asked: "Chu, how do you do it?" He heard that Chudong didn''t believe it when he caught a lot of fish by the river. He thought the boy was exaggerating.The surface of fish is very slippery, and they live in the water, so it is difficult for them to catch them. Only in winter when the river drops and some fish are left on the shoal, can they "get something for nothing". "Well? Isn''t that easy? Aim at the fish''s position and insert a bone knife or a sharpened stick to catch it. " Chu Dong felt puzzled. Why did both of them like to ask him such simple questions? It''s like this is a wonderful thing. Chudong slowly roasted his fish, flipped the fish from time to time, squeezed out the juice of the yellow fruit and sprinkled it on the fish. The smell of the fish immediately came out, and finally sprinkled a little salt. They shrugged their noses and watched him take the roast fish from the fire. The fish that had just been processed was very fresh. Even the fishy smell seemed to be very light. In addition, he used the yellow fruit juice to make the fish tender. Chu Dong was about to drool when he thought about it. He gave the chief the first fish he baked. And then bake another one yourself. Steel just smell this smell straight swallow saliva, he looked at the grilled fish he used to eat is very different from the grilled fish. Some can''t wait to take the first bite. The temperature of the fish has not dissipated, steel was almost hot tears are out. But the taste of the fish is the best food I''ve ever eaten in my life. The delicious and tender taste of fish is moistened by salt. It''s delicious! People have been staring at steel since Chu Dong gave the fish to steel. Now they can''t help looking at Chu Dong with the satisfied expression of steel. And Chu Dong didn''t seem to see the expression of people''s expectation. He roasted his fish slowly. Next, it''s baked again. Chudong took a bite of the roast fish. It was fresh, smooth and tender, with a light aroma of fruit. It was the most simple taste of the fish, but it was too monotonous. Think of eating in modern blue and white pepper fish, chopped pepper fish head, Chudong instant lost the interest to continue to eat. However, in order to fill his stomach, he could only try to recall the taste and ate one. After that, there was no appetite. When he finished eating, the rest of the fish were baked. "It''s all baked. Let''s try it!" Chu Dong seemed to see the saliva coming out of their mouths at last. "Can I go out with the beasts in a few days?" "Out hunting animals? Good " the wolfing steel seemed to have just reflected something, and the sound suddenly stopped. Looking at Chu Dong with a face of horror, it was like hearing something incredible. "You go hunting with them?" For a long time, steel finally digested Chu Dong''s words. "Yes! What''s wrong? " Chudong said with a smile: "you also see my ability to fight fish. I may not be able to protect myself out of the rock tribe. What''s more, with the barbarian soldiers nearby, there will be no danger." Chapter 12 "No way!" Steel bone refused without thinking about it. Their tribe finally came to a witch. What if there was an accident? Chudong is his baby now. Steel bone does not agree, also as early as Chu Dong expected, he put the previously prepared speech moved out, finally moved steel bone, let him let go. A few days later, the hunting team went out to hunt animals again. This time, there was another Chu Dong. The twelve members of the famine hunting team protect Chu Dong in the middle and surround him with a protective attitude. They let him walk in the middle of the team. On Chu Dong''s side, he has an axe with a stone axe. As a barbarian soldier, the biggest task of his trip is to protect Chu Dong. "Hoo When he stepped into the primitive jungle, Chu Dong couldn''t help taking a deep breath. The unique fragrance from the jungle rushed into his mouth and nose. "I''m really stepping into the jungle!" Chu East secret way a, vision then continuously scan the Bush, looking at completely strange bush. In modern society, almost every tree in the jungle is bigger than a single tree in hundreds of years. There are many ferns and shrubs growing between the ancient trees. The ferns in ancient times are not as short as those in modern society. Chudong found several ferns growing higher than some short trees. "Be careful, protect the witch!" The axe followed Chu Dong closely and came forward from time to time, saying: "the sorcerer should be careful. Many poisonous insects are very poisonous. If you touch them a little, they may kill you!" "I see!" Chu Dong nodded, in this strange primitive jungle, walking around, isn''t that looking for death? "Axe, how can you recover so quickly?" Looking at the ax that restores as usual, Chu East complexion frets, can''t help but ask a way. The copper hammer jumped up and said, "the axe is a high-ranking soldier. Isn''t this injury recovered soon?" "Ha ha ha!" Axe ha ha a smile, lightly patted chest, way: "or Witch''s blood transfusion saved me, otherwise I long ago died." "Why?" Suddenly, Chu Dong turned around and saw a purple bamboo like forest in front of him, which looked like a circle of sugarcane. "It can''t be the ancestor of sugarcane!" Chu Dong moved in his heart and said to one side, "let''s go there and have a look!" At the moment, the bronze hammer was acting as the speaker of Chu Dong, waving: "you all stop, there is a discovery!" Come to the purple "sugarcane" field. Chu Dong looked up and down at the sugarcane fields and found that the longest one was nine meters and the shortest one was four meters. The width of the sugarcane fields was almost twice that of the common sugarcane fields. The copper hammer scratched his head and said, "witch, can this thing be eaten?" "There''s no difference between appearance and sugarcane!" Chu Dong nodded: "this can be eaten!" In order to dispel people''s doubts, Chu Dong took the stone knife in the hand of the copper hammer and chopped it heavily on the purple "sugarcane". The soil turned over and raised bursts of dust. And after the sugarcane is split, a little bit of sugarcane juice slowly slides down the stone knife. "How can there be water in it?" Copper hammer looked at sugarcane water in a daze. How could it be like fruit? The axe pinched the hard skin of sugarcane and asked, "witch, can you eat it?" In their opinion, the harder the skin is, the coarser the pulp is, so it can''t be eaten directly. Chu Dong was so happy that he broke off the sugarcane skin and showed the sugarcane inside. He chewed it gently, and the sweet taste swept his tongue. "How sweet!" Although it is not as sweet as later generations, after all, the fruits of later generations are cultivated according to the taste of diners, and most of them are extremely sweet. But Chu Dong had a lot of water in his hand, but the taste was not bad at all. Since even the sorcerer had taken it, the public no longer doubted it. They all came forward to taste it. "How sweet "Eat well!" Sugarcane is rich in sucrose, which is an excellent food to supplement physical strength. "This cane can be made into sugar or eaten directly!" Chu Dong scanned the whole sugarcane field and found that the whole hundred sugarcane plants were enough for the tribe''s food consumption for half a month. Looking at the people can''t wait to dig sugarcane, Chu Dong quickly reminded: "don''t uproot when digging, the next year will be long!" "Will it grow again?" Shocked, he said, "can this food grow again?" They never knew that food could grow in the land, and it could grow again after eating! Chu Dong nodded: "this year can grow mature one or two times, axe, you find someone to mark, next year can also come here to pick.""What a witch The axe looked at Chu Dong and praised him: "so soon we can find a kind of edible food for the tribe!" "Yes! Thanks to the witch "Thank you Originally, although these low-level barbarian soldiers knew that witchcraft was very important to the tribe, they really knew the importance of witchcraft to the tribe after seeing the effect of Chu Dong with their own eyes. "Dong Dong Dong!" At this time, there was a loud roar in the distance, and then the elementary soldier with a stone knife on his left waved to the crowd and said in a low voice: "fierce beast, be on guard!" Chu Dong''s heart was startled. He turned his head and looked around. When he saw the figure of the giant, his heart suddenly shrank! The monster in front of Chu Dong looks like a cow, but his whole body is red, and his body is propped up by muscles, just like flesh lumps. The sharp corner, nearly two meters long, is shining white in the sunlight. A live cow with long horns "is this the prehistoric horn beast?" Chu Dong had seen the influence of this bull in his book. Its body size reached several tons, especially the long horn on the top of the head, which could reach up to three meters. The axe looked at the fierce beast in front of him and couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha! The chief told us to hunt fierce beasts before he set out. As soon as he went out, he met an ox horn beast. He was really lucky. " The purpose of their trip is to find new food. With the help of Wu, he found the purple sugarcane very easily. At the moment, he met the rare beast in the past. The unicorn. Although it has a sharp long horn, it looks fierce, but in fact, it is just a herbivore, in addition to the sharp long horn, there is no other means of attack. "Do it!" The axe was very excited. He waved the huge stone axe on his hand. With an order, the people scattered around, and in an instant surrounded the horned beast. "Boom! Boom! Boom Three meters high body, full of flesh, every step makes people feel like an earthquake. Chapter 13 "It''s big enough for the tribe to eat meat for a while." Although sugarcane can also provide food, it can''t replace meat. "Roar!" Looking at the two legged animals surrounding themselves, the horn beast roared and rushed in one direction. With a strong wave of the copper hammer holding the bone knife, the bone knife in the hand turned into a white awn in an instant and went straight to the prehistoric unicorn. However, the prehistoric Unicorn has rough skin and thick meat, which can''t be dealt with by a copper hammer at all. Under the bone knife, there is only a white mark. "Get out of the way, I''ll do it!" Herbivores are better than carnivores because of their coarse skin and thick meat, so they have to let the axe go. "Click!" With a strong wave of the axe, the sharp axe instantly cut off the ancient tree on one side, and the whole body soared into the air and rushed directly towards the unicorn. The stone axe split on the sharp horn of the beast. "Click!" With a clear click, the huge axe abruptly cut the horn of the prehistoric ox horn. It can cleave the hardest horn of the horn beast, and the weapon of the axe is not simple! "Roar!" The horned beast was in pain and roared. His eyes were red and his body was like a hill. He continued to rush towards the axe. The fierce beast was mad, and the axe didn''t dare to resist. He jumped to one side. The axe picked away, and the vacancy appeared behind him. The ox horn beast came to Chu Dong in an instant. "I''ll go!" Chu East complexion a change, how can think of this ox horn beast unexpectedly to rush toward oneself. Chu Dong is just an ordinary man, who dares to run away with the three meter tall prehistoric ox horn beast. However, no matter how fast Chu Dong was, he was caught up in a flash. Feeling the fierce wind coming from behind him, Chu Dong''s face was pale. He stepped on the ground with both feet and tried his best to jump. "Stab Hot pain, directly scratch on Chu Dong''s chest. Chu Dong''s clothes were so hung on the forehead of the prehistoric ox horn beast, and Chu Dong was so like a clothes hanger, hanging on the forehead of the prehistoric ox horn beast. "Witch!" "Chu!" Originally it was hunting, but in the blink of an eye, the Witch of his tribe was taken away by the beast. That''s how the axe goes back to the chief. Before leaving, the chief told the axe that he must take Chu back safely. If the chief spared the beast, Chu''s task was to say how he could not save his life. Not to mention how he blames himself. Chu Dong, who was hanging on the horn of the ox horn beast, felt the severe pain of rubbing the Bush on his body and couldn''t help but grunt. "Roar!" "Roar!" At this time, a roar came from the distance, and then Chudong suddenly found a green shadow in the sky. "That''s it!" When Chu Dong opened his eyes, he saw a huge pterosaur flying down from the air, revealing sharp claws almost the size of a person, which instantly tore the back of the prehistoric ox horn beast. "Isn''t pterosaur eleven meters long? How come this end is nearly 15 meters! " When Chu Dong hesitated, he suddenly found that he was gradually rising. It turns out that this fierce beast, the prehistoric ox horn beast, was easily captured by pterosaurs, just like a lamb. The pterosaur was very fast. With a flick of its wings, it had already flown tens of meters. Between just a few wings, it had come to a precipice. In front of the cliff is a platform of nearly 20 meters, on which are two "small" pterosaurs with wings about 56 meters long. "It''s food for my children!" Chu Dong glanced at the idea of pterosaur. "Boom!" As soon as the pterosaur''s claws were released, the prehistoric horn beast in his hand had landed heavily, making a deafening roar. And the two "little" pterosaurs quickly stepped forward, opened their big mouths and bit at the prehistoric horn beast. As for Chu Dong, as long as he was the size of an ox horn, he was naturally ignored by the two hunters. "Roar!" With a huge hissing sound, the adult pterosaur''s wings were seen, and its figure disappeared again. Obviously, a prehistoric bullhorn is not enough for a family of three. "Hoo When the adult pterosaur left, Chu Dong was relieved. He took out the sharp horn of the unicorn and cut his clothes. With a slight jump, Chu Dong had already jumped from the prehistoric ox horn beast. "How did you escape?" Chu Dong pastes on the ox horn beast, but his eyes scan around constantly, trying to find a way to leave.But a simple glance down, Chu Dong sad to find that he was on the cliff, he is an ordinary person, simply can''t jump from. "Why?" All of a sudden, Chudong suddenly found a snow-white tree growing on the rocks not far away. On its crown, there was a crystal clear white flower. Vernacular petals are crystal clear, just like crystal condensation, surrounded by little white fog, constantly waving under the mountain wind, emitting a strong fragrance. "What is this?" Chu dongmianlu was shocked. In this primitive world, beasts have fierce beasts, flowers have different flowers, trees have divine trees, and grasses have spiritual grasses. But the flower that appeared in front of Chu Dong was growing on a tree, and it looked extraordinary. Chu Dong wants to pick this flower. The smell from the flower makes him want to eat it! "The trough!" But at this time, Chudong chest suddenly came bursts of severe pain. Chu Dong looked down and saw that his chest was torn by the obtuse angle of the ox horn beast, and blood was constantly flowing out of the wound. "Hiss!" The severe pain made Chu Dong take a deep breath. "Wu Wu!" The movement of Chudong attracted the attention of the little pterosaur. Seeing him near the strange flower, his eyes seemed to have anger and panic. He made a roar and his eyes turned red. In a moment, he rushed towards Chudong. "Damn it Chu East see this, can''t help but secretly scold a, hurriedly toward the white flowers. If it''s really a cross flower, it can''t be cheap for these two animals. It is said that before every flower, there will be a fierce beast at the level of overlord. This strange flower is the one guarded by these pterosaurs. At this moment, Chu Dong unexpectedly peeps at the strange flower that he has been waiting for. He suddenly flies away and roars. Chu Dong''s mind was shocked. He knew clearly how fast these pterosaurs were. Although they were only two young dragons, they were not comparable to Chu Dong. "Jump!" Chu Dong clenched his teeth and jumped up into the air directly. He jumped on the snow-white tree in front of him. A strong fragrance instantly enters the nose, refreshing. "No matter!" Under the threat of life, Chu Dong, no matter whether the flower was poisonous or not, put it directly into his mouth. The flowers melt at the entrance and flow into the body like liquid. "Wow!" Chapter 14 A strong burning sensation, constantly burning in the stomach, followed by severe body acid. If the two pterosaurs were tired, they would be tired. "Roar!" At the same time, there was a tearing roar in the distance. The pterosaur came behind him in an instant, and the sharp teeth were biting toward Chu Dong. Feel the chill coming from behind. Chu Dong quickly picked up the sharp horn of the defensive Unicorn dragon and tried his best to stab it. Although pterosaur was a child, its wings were nearly six meters wide, and its size was even bigger than that of Chu Dong. Chu Dong fought hard, but directly in the arms of the pterosaur, the hand of the bone knife directly through the lower abdomen of the pterosaur. "Stab With a tearing sound of blood and flesh, blood slowly gushed out of the wound. The toxin of bone knife gushed out along the wound of pterosaur, and the blood of pterosaur gradually condensed into a piece. If it were an adult pterosaur, it might be able to resist the toxins from the sharp horn of the unicorn, but the young pterosaur was far less powerful than its mother. "Ah woo!" He fell to the ground with a scream. The fall of the pterosaur. Chu Dong didn''t slack off at all. He only solved one of them, and there was another pterosaur left. He was staring at himself. Xu Shi''s brother was killed, which played a deterrent role. Looking at Chu Dong, he did not dare to step forward for a moment. "Hoo Chu Dong took a deep breath, looked at the opposite pterosaur, and retreated slowly. In front of the cliff, I can''t jump directly. I can only hope to find a way out from the pterosaur nest behind. After swallowing the different flowers, Chu Dong was very hot and smelled. "But I''m still tired and sleepy!" Chu Dong felt his bad body and couldn''t help saying in secret: "I don''t know how long it will last." "Roar!" The only remaining pterosaur, waving its wings, roared and struggled to come. "Bad!" Chu East secret way a, but the pterosaur that faces but has already rushed to Chu East body front. Its wings flapped, sharp claws directly pierced Chu Dong''s shoulder. "Tear!" The chest injury is not good, and a new injury has been added to the shoulder. Chu Dong''s eyes were red. He held the bone knife directly and stabbed it again. The sharp animal bone knife easily pierced the pterosaur''s chest. "Why?" The poisoned bone knife didn''t poison the pterosaur as Chu Dong expected. On the contrary, Chu Dong''s attack irritated the pterosaur and quickly waved his wings and flew. "Damn it Feeling the fury of pterosaur, Chu Dong was slightly surprised. Looking at Li Jiao, the one Horned Dragon with blood in his hand, he guessed: "the previous toxin has paralyzed it once, so this time it doesn''t have such a big effect!" "Hoo! Whoo! Hoo The pterosaur kept flapping its wings and gradually lifted into the air. The young pterosaurs, who had not yet learned how to fly, flapped their wings and flew very twisted, as if they would fall at any time. "I don''t think I''ll fall to death!" Looking at the bottomless cliffs, the fierce mountain wind kept blowing on Chudong''s face, but Chudong was not flustered, but more and more tired. "No, I can''t sleep!" If you sleep now, you will die. Chu Dong''s eyes flashed blood color, holding the one Horned Dragon in his hand, Li Jiao continued to stab the young pterosaur''s chest. Scarlet blood, constantly flowing out along the chest of pterosaur, mixed with the smell of fierce animal blood, constantly pouring into the mouth and nose of Chu Dong. "These are all fresh fierce animal blood, which may be able to recover my injury!" Chu Dong felt the constant weakness of his body and let the blood pour into his mouth. Fierce animal blood perfusion mouth, Chu Dong surprised to find that his body originally alleviate the burning feeling actually become more intense. In the belly is like being burned by the flame, the pain is incomparable. But the physical pain, and can not alleviate the mental fatigue, sleepiness swept from. Chu Dong couldn''t hold on. Black eyes, direct fainting. "Witch "Chu, wake up!" "Witch Confused, Chu Dong suddenly felt a cry coming from his ear. "Who!" Chu Dong suddenly opened his eyes, and the familiar and dirty faces were staring at him. "Axe? A brass hammer Chu Dong looked at the crowd and knocked on his numb head. "Witch, you wake up at last!" Axe looking at Chu Dong, long relief, before Chu Dong has been in a coma, let its heart uneasy.At the moment, Chu Dong finally woke up, and he was relieved. Chu Dong looked around and found that he was in the forest. He didn''t understand, "where am I? How did you find me? " Vaguely, Chu Dong still remembers dragging the pterosaur and then sleeping on it. Now why are you here. And what about pterosaurs? Chu Dong heart surprised, can''t help but ask: "I don''t fall down with it?" "There it is The axe looked at Chu Dong and cared about the pterosaur. He said with a smile: "right behind, Chu, you are a witch. You were caught by the pterosaur, but you didn''t get hurt at all." "How can it be that my chest is still Chu Dong picked his eyebrows slightly and was about to explain. However, he looked down and saw that his chest was intact, as if he had never been hurt by a pterosaur. "What''s going on?" Chu Dong widened his eyes, looked at the changes on his body, quickly got up from the ground, and suddenly felt that he had never been so comfortable. The body is light, like can fly up in general, and the foot is more powerful, run a step can run far! With a kick, a huge stone split in two! "Is that the power of pterosaur blood? Because he is a bird, so bring this ability? Just now, I ate the flowers protected by pterosaurs, and then I became like this! " Feeling the change of his body, Chu Dong was shocked. He never thought that the flower he mistakenly swallowed had such a magical function. "Witch! What are you doing "Chu, you have become a barbarian warrior!" Everyone exclaimed, you know, Chu Dong was an ordinary man who had no power to bind a chicken. In the blink of an eye, he had the power of a barbarian warrior. I can''t help scratching a pterosaur and being eaten by a flower "Different flowers?" All the soldiers of the rock tribe were surprised, especially the axe. The fierce beast will protect the natural resources and the local treasures. This is the only story in the legend. I didn''t expect to meet it today! "Well!" Chu Dong nodded. After I was captured by pterosaur, I found a huge white tree with a white crystal clear flower on it. At that time, the situation was urgent, so I ate it. "Wu, you''re very lucky. It''s a strange flower!" Chapter 15 Copper hammer and Chu Dong relationship is quite close, hear Chu Dong''s words, can''t help saying: "generally there will be overlord level fierce beast guard." "Then you don''t see who Chu is!" Axe slightly pick eyebrow, shout: "Chu this time by pterosaur, can have this nature, axe feel happy for you." Chu is the sorcerer of Panshi tribe. When Chu got the flower, it means that the people of Panshi tribe got the flower. In the primitive world, the people are simple and honest. There is no jealousy and envy in the axe and many tribesmen, but only blessings. And Chu Dong, who was on the huge tree, suddenly swept his eyes to the pterosaur. "Dead?" Chu East tiny pick eyebrow, open mouth asks a way. "No!" The axe shook his head. He knocked on the head of the pterosaur and said, "I''ve fainted. Now I''m waiting for you to make a decision." "I''ll decide?" Chu East tiny pick eyebrow, the vision swept to faint pterosaur body. "Does this pterosaur have bones?" Chu Dong still remembers the barbarian warrior, so he throws an axe and asks. "Pterosaur?" "Barbarians?" The axe nodded and said, "according to the size of this pterosaur, it must be under age. There should be no barbarian bones." "No bones!" Chu Dong was quite lost. At this time, the bronze hammer suggested: "although it''s not big enough to drag back to the tribe, it''s enough for the tribe people to eat for a day!" "No!" Chudong slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at the pterosaur in front of him. He couldn''t help saying in secret: "how wasteful is it to kill him directly? Can they be raised in captivity? " After that, Chu Dong continued: "for example, after you take it back to tame, will you guard the tribe?" "Tame the beast?" The face of the axe changed slightly. Listening to the touch, he scratched his head: "witch, do you have a way to tame pterosaurs?" "I will tame cats and dogs..." Chu Dong is ashamed to tease ordinary cats and dogs. As for this prehistoric pterosaur, he really can''t tame it. Thinking of this, Chu Dong said, "do you know any tribe nearby that can tame fierce beasts?" "White Wolf tribe!" The axe didn''t think much, and said directly, "they are small tribes like our rock tribe. Although they have no witches, they have a magical ability to tame the white wolf." "So that''s the origin of their white wolf tribe?" Chu Dong slightly raised his eyebrows and continued to ask, "is there a way to get this method from them? You can pay for it. " "Impossible!" The axe didn''t hesitate. He directly dismissed Chu Dong''s idea and explained: "this is the most precious thing of their white wolf tribe. No matter what the conditions are, these can''t be given to me!" Chu Dong was not lost. As long as he had a way, he would have a chance to solve the problem: "is the tamed white wolf in the White Wolf tribe a fierce beast?" The axe shook his head: "most of them are beasts, but..." before his voice fell, the axe continued: "it has a white backed wolf, which was tamed by the chief of the previous generation. It is a fierce beast with fast speed and sharp teeth!" "Many people in our tribe were killed by the white backed wolf." Hearing this, Chu Dong moved in his heart and continued: "listen to what you mean, our rock tribe has a bad relationship with their white wolf tribe?" "It''s not just bad!" Speaking of the White Wolf tribe, the copper hammer widened his eyes and said angrily, "they are the enemies of the blood sea of our rock tribe!" "Blood feud?" Chu Dong picks eyebrows. It seems that the relationship between the White Wolf tribe and the Panshi tribe is not harmonious. Axe obviously didn''t like the White Wolf tribe at all. He didn''t want to talk about it. Instead, he said, "witch, what are you going to do with this pterosaur?" "Disposal?" Chu Dong turned around and looked at the pterosaur, which was nearly two meters high. This is the pterosaur that brings you danger. Today, the roots and vines of the trees bind the pterosaurs tightly. Around the pterosaurs, there are several primary soldiers of the rock tribe, holding stone tools in their hands, watching the pterosaurs closely. "Take it back!" Chu Dong thought for a moment, and finally muttered: "it''s good to go back to raise and keep fresh fierce animal blood. After obtaining the taming ability of the White Wolf tribe, there is hope to tame this pterosaur." Chu Dong clearly remembered that pterosaur had a wingspan of 11 meters long and weighed 500 kilograms. It is the largest flying animal known to man. The wingspan of the Dragon reached 20 meters in the jungle. If Tyrannosaurus Rex is the overlord on the land, is a little Tyrannosaurus Rex weighing less than 300 kg, which can only be his delicious food. Air supremacy.If the Panshi tribe has a pterosaur, whether it''s hunting or dealing with other tribes, the effect is excellent. "Listen to the witch With a wave of the axe, he called out, "drag it away for us!" The pterosaur was knocked unconscious, and was dragged by many low-level soldiers of the rock tribe. There was no reaction, as if he had not been felt. They all quickly returned to the rock tribe. In fact, if it wasn''t for dragging fossil pterosaurs, it would only take half the time for people to return to the rock tribe. "The hunting team is back!" "Go and have a look!" The famine hunting team is the biggest source of food for the Panshi tribe, so when the famine hunting team returns to the Panshi tribe, the crowd rushes on. They harvest a lot, a dozen small prey, a horn beast, and a pile of sugarcane. "Why? How did you move a bunch of purple sticks? " "What are these?" Drags the purple sugarcane barbarian soldier, walks in the front, therefore is surrounded by the tribesmen, chirps, looks at the unknown bamboo, is very surprised. "Ha ha ha!" A burst of hearty laughter suddenly came, and the head-on one was the strong chief steel bone. His eyes swept to Chu Dong, and he said with a smile: "witch, what''s the harvest of this trip?" "Look Chu Dong pointed to the purple bamboo in front of him and said, "these foods are delicious and sweet." As soon as the chief''s eyes brightened, he looked at the purple sugarcane on the ground and said, "this is the new food" the axe came to Chudong and raised his mouth slightly: "this is the food that Chudong found for us. It''s not poisonous. We''ve all eaten it." The copper hammer jumped out and said, "chief, chief, you have to know that there are a lot of these things. We only found one place to dig so much. As long as we find a few more sugarcane fields, we can survive the dry season." Hearing this, the chief moved in his heart and quickly came to the sugarcane. He quickly grabbed a piece and bit it hard. The sweet sugarcane flowed into his mouth. The sweet taste made his eyes bright. "This one can be eaten by one person for a day!" The chief steel bone scratched his head and continued: "witch, what''s the name of this food?" "Sugar cane!" Chu Dong had no reason to refuse to name a prehistoric plant. "Sugar cane?" Chapter 16 Chieftain Ganggu didn''t know why Chu Dong had this strange name, but Wu always had his own idea, so he didn''t have any other ideas. He nodded and said, "in the future, this is our food. Wu gave it the name of sugarcane!" "Sugar cane!" "Sugar cane!" The tribesmen''s face was slightly red, and they kept calling softly. With more food, their tribe is stronger! "Come on! Come on! Come on At this time, a cry of surprise suddenly came from the distance, which interrupted the joyful crowd. "Give it to Wu quickly, and invite Wu to have a look. Jiao is injured!" Not far away came a disordered sound of footsteps, accompanied by anxious voice, saw a strong woman, holding a primary barbarian soldier Jiao, came to Chu Dong, said: "witch, please save Jiao!" "What''s this?" The axe looked at the continuously bleeding Jiao in his chest and his face changed slightly: "what''s the matter with Jiao? How did you get hurt? " Strong woman red neck, hissing: "in order to capture a green monkey, met the White Wolf tribe, was injured!" "The White Wolf tribe again?" Chudong whispered. He walked slowly to Jiao''s body and looked down. He found that there was a tear about the size of a bowl in Jiao''s chest, and a little blood gushed from it. After a simple examination, Chu Dong gently pressed Jiao''s chest and said, "the injury is not serious. Just wrap it up with animal skin." As a surgeon, simple bandaging is not difficult for Chu Dong. They were surprised to find that as the witch took out a piece of animal skin and simply bandaged Jiao, the blood stopped in an instant. "Why don''t we fight back Chu Dong stood up, looked at the chieftain''s steel skeleton, and said, "is it difficult that our rock tribe is not their opponent?" "How is that possible?" The chieftain''s face sank. Obviously, he heard that his rock tribe was not the opponent of the White Wolf tribe. He was very upset: "if their tribe hadn''t been able to tame the White Wolf, we would not have been able to deal with them easily!" The axe came to Chu Dong and explained, "the speed of white wolf is very fast. Most of the barbarian soldiers of our tribe are good at strength, and they can''t catch up with those bastards!" So it is. The strength of the white tribe can be seen from the speed of the wolf. The key lies in the fact that they can''t compete with the White Wolf tribe! In addition, the territory is not far away, and the rock tribe is often attacked by the White Wolf tribe. It''s totally powerless. "Speed!" Chu Dong touched his chin, and suddenly his heart moved. "Is there any way to let the people of Panshi tribe attack the White Wolf tribe?" Chu Dong touched his chin and thought to himself that he was always beaten. That''s not good. Chu Dong thought of the little pterosaur he brought back, but he saw how fierce the adult pterosaur was. Even the prehistoric bullhorn was vulnerable in front of the pterosaur. If this little pterosaur grows up, its strength should not be underestimated! If we can tame the pterosaur, let it take the White Wolf to high school and then fall heavily, won''t the White Wolf be solved? But the crux of the problem is that Chu Dong can''t tame pterosaurs. I''m kidding. It''s the first time that pterosaurs come into contact with them. How can they tame them. When Chu Dong was thinking about how to defend the White Wolf tribe, a cry of surprise brought Chu Dong back to reality. "Chief! Wu, you... You go to the gate to have a look A woman came panting, her face full of panic. Chu Dong frowned and looked at the steel. Steel bone also understood that something must have happened, immediately asked seriously: "what is so flustered?" The woman''s eyes were full of fear: "the White Wolf tribe is coming." Smell speech, steel face a change, with rock tribal people''s faces are not very good-looking. Chu Dong was very curious about the ability of the White Wolf tribe to make so many people in the Panshi tribe afraid to be like this? "Go, let''s go to see what the people of white wolf tribe want to do?" steel bone took a few soldiers to the gate. Chu Dong is also not slow to follow behind, he also wants to see the old enemy of Panshi tribe. As soon as I got to the gate, I saw some young men. Dressed in animal skin, the exposed arm is tattooed with a white wolf. It''s like a sign. Ganggu stood in front of those people and said angrily, "what are you doing in my rock tribe?" The head of the young man said with a smile: "do nothing, just want to let the chief you give us an account!"Then he touched the White Wolf beside him. They noticed that they had brought some white wolves. The faces of the people behind steel suddenly went down. Chu Dong looked at those people with a thoughtful expression. White Wolf tribe so five or six people with a white wolf dare to come to the rock tribe, visible in their eyes, not afraid of the people of the rock tribe. And the young man who was the leader knew that steel bone was the chief, but he didn''t speak with any respect. There is disdain for the rock tribe both inside and outside. Chu Dong can hear it, but steel can''t hear it. Even if he was angry again, he didn''t order to take those people down. Instead, he asked in a deep voice, "what''s the explanation?" Chudong was surprised by this. It seems that the White Wolf tribe is more difficult to deal with than he imagined. Otherwise steel would not be so afraid of them. The young man at the head said playfully: "just now our brothers were chasing a green monkey. They saw that the green monkey was about to get it, but the people from the rock tribe came and intervened, causing the green monkey to take the opportunity to escape." "Isn''t the Panshi tribe going to give us an account of this loss?" The young man at the head said it lightly, even with a smile on his face, but the people of Panshi tribe were trembled by his words. Steel is also gloomy. Everyone knows that it was the people of Panshi tribe who found the green monkey first. As a result, the White Wolf tribe tried to snatch it, but failed to do so, so they hurt people. Now they are still so arrogant to let them give an account to the White Wolf tribe? How can we not be angry? Don''t talk about steel. Chudong was angry when he listened. "So what do you want?" Chu Dong looked coldly at the White Wolf tribe. Chudong a word, let white wolf tribe of several people successfully noticed him. The young man at the head felt that Chu Dong had a different temperament. He also saw that Chu Dong''s identity was not general, otherwise he could not stand beside the chief and dare to talk with them. Chapter 17 "If the Panshi tribe can compensate us for the loss, it will come to an end. If not, we white wolves haven''t had a good meal for several days!" Chu Dong clenched his fist and said angrily, "don''t go too far. Our rock tribe is not easy to bully!" After hearing Chu Dong''s words, the young man at the head was not afraid, and even laughed: "it''s ridiculous. I advise you to save your strength and hand over the materials, otherwise we will regret it if we do it ourselves!" "You dream!" Chu Dong wants to also don''t want of say. After listening to steel is a face of melancholy pull Chudong, sigh: "we agreed." Chu Dong''s eyes were full of amazement: "chief, do you know what you are talking about?" Steel heavy nodded, as a tribal boss, he also has his own reason to do so. The reason why he agreed to the unreasonable demands of the White Wolf tribe was just to compromise. If it''s the white wolf. They can''t get any benefit from the rock tribe. They have no choice but to compromise. Chu Dong saw that Ganggu had decided, so he didn''t speak. He stood aside and kept silent. "You should prepare what we want as soon as possible. If we are not satisfied at that time, you will know the consequences." "Fifteen sunsets later, we''ll come back." "These 15 sunsets are enough for you to prepare." Steel bone wanted to refuse, but he thought that if he refused, the people of white wolf tribe would not give up. It would be better to exchange some materials for the stability of the people of Panshi tribe. In desperation, steel had to agree to their more unreasonable request. After the wolf left the village, he was as arrogant as the others! All kinds of concessions of Panshi tribe brought more arrogance of white wolf tribe. Before leaving, the White Wolf tribe also killed a soldier of the rock tribe. When the soldier''s wife heard the news, she was feeding her unborn child at home. When she heard the news, she went into a coma. After the White Wolf left the tribe, the whole tribe was in a state of grief and indignation. Only Chu Dong, looking at the negative crowd, yelled: "do you want to be trampled by the White Wolf tribe all the time?" "White Wolf tribe can be forced by just a few people. You dare not speak. We should learn to resist." "A vague compromise will only make the White Wolf tribe feel that we are cowardly." "Don''t be discouraged. Sooner or later, we will step on the head of the White Wolf tribe." Once upon a time, if someone said this, everyone would be dismissive. But now, the person who said this is Chu Dong. They all have seen Chu Dong''s magical ability. So they believed what Chu Dong said. Ganggu took the lead in shouting: "down with the White Wolf tribe!" "Down with the White Wolf "Down with the White Wolf tribe!" "Down with the White Wolf tribe!" All of them were excited, and their voices were as amazing as thunder. After the crowd dispersed, Chu Dong asked, "is the White Wolf tribe just so arrogant with the white wolf?" Mention White Wolf tribe, steel sighed: "although this white wolf tribe is called White Wolf tribe, but they raise not all white wolves." Smell speech, Chu East surprised looking at steel: "Oh?" "They are called the White Wolf tribe because they raise twelve wild wolves, and the leader of the twelve wild wolves is a white wolf, so the name of the White Wolf tribe comes from it." "I see!" Chu Dong nodded thoughtfully. "Chief, do you know how they tamed the white wolf?" According to the level of the wolf, the wolf should be able to be tamed? Chudong had known from the people of Panshi tribe that the White Wolf tribe was just a lower tribe, just like Panshi tribe. But they can bully the rock tribe at will with the help of the wolves in the tribe. That''s the point. If you know how the White Wolf tribe tames the White Wolf, then all the problems are easy to say. Chudong just asked casually. After all, how could people in the White Wolf tribe know about the secret of the White Wolf tribe. As a result, he heard steel slowly say: "I know a little bit, it seems that there is some agreement between the White Wolf tribe and the white wolf." "Because of this kind of agreement, the White Wolf tribe scrambles for materials everywhere, because they need to support the wolves in the tribe!" Chudong frowned slightly, and then thought of the white wolf that the young man had just brought. The wolf was quite human, and he absolutely obeyed the order. This is definitely a tacit understanding that can only be cultivated after a long time of domestication.Wolves are pure carnivorous animals, and the daily consumption of twelve wolves is terrible. It is too troublesome and unrealistic to obtain fresh meat only by hunting. Now, it''s not hard to understand the White Wolf tribe. "Then why don''t we tame some wild animals like the White Wolf tribe?" Steel but with a wry smile shook his head: "your idea has been mentioned a long time ago, but has never been successful." "Because it''s very difficult to find wild animals in such a big forest that are equal to the white wolf. Even if they are found, those wild animals don''t understand human nature and attack people directly." "Not to mention negotiating an agreement or something!" "I guess the White Wolf and the White Wolf tribe signed an agreement because of some opportunity. Over the years, many people have tried to reach an agreement with the wild wolf, but they all failed!" "For a long time, only the White Wolf tribe has tamed the wild wolves, so their stories spread widely and people are envious and afraid of them!" Chu Dong nodded. From the words of steel, he also recognized that it was very difficult to find a kind of beast that could fight against the White Wolf and tame it. But it is not difficult for Chu Dong to guess how the two reached an agreement. The ancestors of dogs are wolves. The reason why wolves listen to human beings is that some wolves live close to human beings and often get the rest of human food. Humans are also curious about this kind of beast, so they feed wild wolves occasionally. In this way, the two gradually reach a tacit agreement. Wolves listen to human''s words to help hunt, while humans will separate food to feed wild wolves. But this kind of thing is a very slow process, can not be achieved overnight. Before, Chu Dong thought that the White Wolf tribe and the wild wolf should have signed something similar to a "contract", but now it doesn''t seem to be so, so he gave up the idea of taming the wild animals. It''s just too bad that the little pterosaur was robbed by the people of the White Wolf tribe. If not, it might be used by the Panshi tribe in the future. Chapter 18 Think of this, Chu Dong then gas teeth itch. Steel seems to think of something: "Chu, what do you think of the White Wolf tribe?" Chu Dong pondered: "are there many tribes bullied by the White Wolf tribe?" "Just a few of us nearby are all small tribes. In the face of the fierce White Wolf tribe, they have no resistance. Just like us, they have no choice but to obey." Chu Dong nodded to show that he understood, and thought deeply in his eyes. The tribes nearby are obviously afraid of being bullied, and even the heart of resistance is destroyed. If one day they really have the ability to resist, they are afraid. The fear of the White Wolf tribe has been deeply engraved in their minds! So in the face of the plunder of the White Wolf tribe, they choose to make peace, even if they have to pay for their own life in exchange for supplies. Chudong wants to deal with the White Wolf tribe, but not now. They should keep a low profile and grow up in the arrogance of the White Wolf tribe. And the way to grow faster is trade! Only in this way can they get what they need in a short time! Thinking of this, Chu Dong said lightly: "let''s seize the time to refine salt, and then take these salt to exchange with other tribes for some useful materials. But remember, keep your actions secret, and don''t let the White Wolf tribe know that we produce salt! " Chudong still remembers that salt is very precious now. They will certainly agree to exchange salt with other tribes. But if the White Wolf tribe knows, what is waiting for them may not be strong, but a pot of salt... and the most important thing for Panshi tribe now is salt. After all, they have the salt of a lake. Steel bone nodded: "I''ll order it right away." Chu Dong thought of the blood of the fierce beast that the axe had given him before. It seemed that there was some special ability in the blood, which could quickly improve the energy of the human body. At this point, Chu Dong couldn''t help asking: "why don''t you improve the strength of the barbarian soldiers?" In the rock tribe, there is only one senior soldier like axe, and there are only five or six intermediate soldiers. Most of them are lower class soldiers. If the strength of the soldiers is improved, the strength of the whole tribe will be improved? Steely smell speech but wry smile way: "the strength of barbarian warrior is very difficult to promote." "What about the blood of the beast?" Chu Dong asked. "The blood of that fierce beast? It''s of no use to barbarian soldiers at all, but it''s of little use to ordinary people. " Chu Dong was stunned. He didn''t expect that it would be like this. It seems that there is no hope to improve the strength of barbarian warriors in the short term. Chudong followed steel to stroll slowly in the tribe. At this moment, two people''s hearts are actually coincidentally thinking about how to solve the big trouble of white wolf tribe. Chu Dong looked at the cave of Panshi tribe and couldn''t help thinking. The area of Panshi tribe was not large, and there were only three or four caves. The chieftain and Chu Dong alone occupied one. One is also used to store grain. The others live in caves. It''s wet. It''s not clean. In that case, why not give the Panshi tribe another place? Almost in an instant, the lake where salt was refined came to the mind of Chu Dong. "Chief, what do you think of moving to another place for the rock tribe?" Steel looked at him in surprise: "move to another place? Where? " "The better places around here are basically occupied by other tribes. It''s good that we can occupy this place now." For Chu Dong''s words, steel is not very able to understand. I just feel that Chu Dong doesn''t know much about the situation here. "By the lake where we used to extract salt." Chu Dong didn''t mean to say that. If you move to the lake, you can guard the resources and not let other tribes find them. Secondly, the terrain over there is very good. You don''t have to live underground. Steely smell speech a Zheng, but he thought carefully, think Chu Dong said words or some truth. It''s really good over there. But.... "what if the White Wolf tribe finds out that we are moving together and come here, and they know about the salt?" Steely''s only concern is that other tribes will find that stagnant lake. That may be an immeasurable wealth! Chu Dong touched his chin and thought, "we don''t need to move all the people." "Let half of the people stay here, and the other half go with me to live in the dead water lake for a long time. By the way, I will bring up the salt." After much consideration, Ganggu agreed with Chudong''s method, which is the best solution at present.If they don''t move to the dead water lake, they need to run back and forth in two places every day, which will not only delay a lot of time, but also be more likely to be noticed by other tribes. Chudong only took half of the barbarian soldiers. After all, if all the barbarian soldiers followed him, the White Wolf tribe suddenly attacked, and the rock tribe, which was full of old and weak women and children, could not cope. Ganggu didn''t follow Chu Dong, because he wanted to stay in the tribe. But he sent the most powerful axe to Chu Dong. The party started to set out when it was light. After arriving at the destination, under the command of Chu Dong, they began to work separately. When the fire started, the copper hammer took out the meat from the bag and began to roast on the spot. The smell of meat is far away. Fortunately, there are no tribes around here to camp, but it''s hard for the fragrance to attract people''s attention. Under the command of Chu Dong, they finally put up the tent. The tent is made of bark and wood. It looks very simple, but the general wind can''t reach it. This is also due to the rattan that Chu Dong just accidentally discovered. That rattan is much stronger than some ropes. It just came in handy for the tent. After the busy work, everyone gathered around to eat barbecue and recover their strength. "Is the middle tribe powerful?" Chu Dong thought of steel words, can''t help asking. Hearing Chu Dong mention the middle tribe, he said slowly: "the middle tribe!" "Legend has it that there are at least ten high-ranking soldiers in a medium-sized tribe!" Those who pricked up their ears, including Chu Dong, suddenly changed their faces when they heard the words. Although Chu Dong didn''t come to this primitive society for long, he knew what a high soldier meant to a tribe from the first day when he was wounded. In such a low tribe as Panshi tribe, the status of senior soldiers will soon catch up with witches. Xia''s eyes filled with yearning: "if only our tribe could become a medium tribe." As soon as the words fell, there was a chuckle in the crowd. Chapter 19 Even when he heard Xia''s words, he sighed slightly. Obviously, for them, to become a medium-sized tribe is so far away and impossible. But Chu Dong''s eyes flashed. His heart slightly move, become medium tribe? It''s not impossible. A plan was quietly buried in Chu Dong''s heart. "What sound?" Chudong frowned slightly. Because of Chu Dong''s words, the noisy crowd suddenly quieted down. A moment later, the axe asked with some doubts: "Chu Wu, is there any sound? I didn''t hear that? " "Yes! We didn''t hear that either "Did you really not hear that?" Chu Dong could hear it clearly, as if something was roaring. Sitting beside Chu Dong, Xia scratched his head and said, "is it the sound of water waves?" Chu Dong looked at the lake beside the waves, just a calm lake, how suddenly the wind and waves are so big? Although his heart is very confused, but see people obviously did not put this matter in mind, still should eat and drink. He didn''t say much. At this time, a sudden burst of water, saw a huge black giant insect, suddenly jumped out of the water, towards the crowd. The black giant worm is round all over, crawling more like rolling, but the sharp teeth on its head all indicate that it is actually a predator. "Fight!" The axe''s reaction was quick. He quickly raised the stone knife and cried out: "protect the witch, use the torch to attack!" In case of danger, axe still puts Chudong''s safety first. If it was a giant insect, it would be just one more prey for more than a dozen savage soldiers of the wilderness hunting team. But the black giant insect came out of the water like a pioneer. Since it jumped out of the water, one by one, a black giant insect with disgusting face jumped out of the water. Looking at it, the giant insect, which is more than 20 meters high, has come from the water. "Don''t panic, they are not fast, everyone''s torch, back up!" Chu Dong Yuan was much calmer than the others. He saw the shortcomings of the giant insects at a glance and gave orders to the barbarian soldiers of the rock tribe. "All listen to the witch, retreat!" At the moment, the soldier axe thought of Chu Dong''s warning. He felt very remorseful. He quickly held a torch behind Chu Dong and retreated toward the canyon. Copper hammer a jump body, will have been a chase of black insects, mouth is constantly shouting: "nothing, they can''t catch up with me!" But as soon as the copper hammer''s voice fell, people suddenly realized that the ground was constantly swinging, just like the mountains and the ground were breaking, and the rock and soil were broken. "I''ll go!" Chu Dong found out today that this bronze hammer is a bad luck star. Fortunately, the response was timely, which made it out of the huge depression. At this time, a completely sunken figure appeared on the ground. "I... can we wipe it out with torches?" On one side of the summer stammered, obviously for this beast, also let its fear. "Such a small fire, tickle people!" Chu Dong shook his head and looked at the beast. He was thinking about how to deal with the powerful king level beast. Fire can deal with this king level insect beast, but it''s too fanciful to destroy this king level insect beast only with the flame of palm size. "Canyon... Yes, Canyon!" Chu Dong''s eyes forgot to look at the towering valley. He moved in his heart and said to Xia and tongchui, "go to the back Canyon, climb up and prepare for falling rocks for me." "Yes Although they didn''t know what Chu Dong was up to, their trust in the witch made them lead the general savage soldiers to retreat quickly. As for Chu Dong''s axe, he had to attract the eyes of these black giant insects. Otherwise, everyone will have to die if they all step back. "Witch, you escape, I protect you!" At this moment, the axe had the worst intention in his heart. Even if he sacrificed all the barbarian soldiers, he had to protect the witch to escape. If the barbarian soldiers of the wilderness hunting team die here, the vitality of the Panshi tribe will be greatly damaged for a while. However, as long as there are witches, the Panshi tribe can rise. But if the witch died here, all the barbarian soldiers would be safe, and the rock tribe would be like a pool of stagnant water, waiting for other tribes to attack. The huge insects and beasts speed up a lot, and the huge head falls heavily, and the nearly 50 meter long ground hammer is completely depressed. "Boom!!" The giant worm''s tail slapped on the ground and made a huge click. An earthquake like crack spread instantly. The speed of the retreating people was greatly reduced."Woo! Woo! Woo! Woo! Woo Just listen to a strange whimper ring out, strands of green mucus suddenly gathered in his mouth, a strong stench continues to spread. Even if it was nearly 100 meters away, Chu Dong was numb with the stench. Looking at the mucus in his mouth, he felt a little uneasy and cried out: "its mucus is corrosive. Go to the rock to escape!" After that, he jumped directly behind a huge rock. For Chu Dong at the moment, he can only do this. "Poof! Poof! Poof Just like fountains, green drops of liquid jet out, accompanied by a strong stench down. "Tear! Tear What''s striking is the sound of rock corrosion. "Ah One after another, there was a scream. When I looked at it, I saw a barbarian soldier hiding in a rock one meter behind. He was instantly melted by the green mucus. Yes, the mountain rock, the barbarian warrior, melted behind Chu Dong. "Tick Every drop of cold sweat kept slipping between Chu Dong''s eyebrows. Looking up slightly, he saw that the rock nearly five meters high that he had just hidden had melted into a stone slab, which was full of potholes. Obviously, for a long time, the rock was only half a meter thinner, and now Chu Dong was only a pool of mucus. "Hoo Chu Dong left a cool breath, toward the surviving barbarian soldiers, yelled: "now, run!" In Chu Dong''s opinion, the skill of spraying mucus must be a big skill. It can''t keep spitting, so it''s the best time to escape at this moment. Chu Dong ran to the front to lead the way, leading the surviving barbarians to the canyon. At this moment, due to the attraction of the east of Chu, tongchui and Xia had already climbed up the canyon nearly 50 meters high, with huge rocks in front of them. "Good Chapter 20 Chudong was so happy that he turned his head and looked at the soldier''s axe which was carrying the soldiers of the rock tribe. Then he looked at the huge black insect which was creeping up quickly. The cold light rose in his eyes and cried: "soldiers, hurry up, I have a way to kill this insect!" The soldier nodded hard. This giant insect has just used mucus jet to kill three soldiers of the rock tribe. These are the mainstays of the tribe. It''s heartbreaking to lose one. At the moment, the soldier''s axe was already bleeding in his heart. If it wasn''t for his strength and the opponent of the king level giant insect, he really wanted to cut the giant insect. At the moment, he heard that Chu Dong had a way to kill the giant insect. He was ecstatic and quickly nodded: "OK! "You said," I will do as you ask. " "You take the soldiers out of the canyon first!" Chu Dong looked at the axe and cried out. Falling rocks in the sky, that''s an undifferentiated attack. Only when the soldiers of the rock tribe escape from the canyon can they throw stones down. "And you?" Axe pour also not silly, the vision is looking at Chu East, opening to ask a way. "You don''t have to worry about me!" Chu Dong waved his hand and said, "I have a way!" What can be done? What can witches do? Axe heart is very clear, eyes looking at Chu Dong, repeatedly shook his head: "no, I can''t leave the witch!" "As the sorcerer of the rock tribe, I command you!" Chu East complexion a board, way: "take the soldiers to exit Canyon!" To tell you the truth, Chu Dong was not willing to take the risk, but at the moment, only the axe could take them out. "Yes The axe''s eyes turned red and he nodded at Chu Dong. With a pull of his right hand, he picked up three barbarian soldiers, and with his left hand, he pulled the barbarian soldiers on his two meter legs and ran out of the canyon quickly. As soon as the axe and others left, the huge black insect had arrived at the mouth of the canyon. Its huge body was very narrow in the open canyon. "Almost!" At this moment, if the insect has not yet hit the giant grass snake, it can only throw stones. Chu Dong looked at the giant insect and directly arched. He looked at the giant black insect and roared, "die for me!" Then I heard a sharp sound of breaking the air. "Whew!" The stone arrow was shot on the skin in an instant. But the black insect''s defense is amazing. The small stone arrow can''t do any damage to it, so it has broken off and dropped. "Roar!" But this time, also angered the black insect, its anger is incomparable, roaring toward Chu Dong rushed over. "Into the Canyon!" Chu Dong looks happy, looking at the black insect is not as good as the trap, and shouts to Xia and tongchui in mid air: "let go!" Whew! Whew! Whew As soon as Chu Dong''s voice fell, he saw huge rocks falling from mid air. The big rocks are five meters wide, and the small ones are two meters. They fall from a height of 50 meters. Under the lifting of gravity, they are like shells, hitting the black insects heavily. At the same time, Chu Dong''s situation is even more dangerous. There are black snakes with big mouth and blood basin behind them, and huge rocks in the air. If you run, you will be killed by the huge rocks. If you don''t run, you will be killed by the huge black insects behind you. Both sides are dead ends. Chu Dong''s eyes flashed a little bit of Jing mang. He yelled angrily. Instead of advancing, he retreated and ran directly to the giant insect. Chu Dong suddenly changed his direction and let the huge insect and beast that had bitten him jump into the air. A jump between, Chu East dangerous leap under the huge insect beast body, fell under the huge insect beast head. "Whew! Whew! Whew At the same time, there was a sharp sound of breaking through the air. There were huge rocks falling in the air. The rocks were so fast that they didn''t give the black insects any time to reflect, so they fell on their heads one by one. "PATA!" "PATA!" There was a huge roar in his body. He saw that the huge black insect was smashed by the huge stone, and his hard skin was turned out directly. Hit on the giant beast, a shrill scream sounded, only to see the huge black beast blood, mixed with a strong stench of blood is constantly pouring out, blood is very pungent, the sky may never be more smelly than this. "Patta! Click One by one, the boulders hit the black beast like shells. "Wuwuwuwu..." The king level insects and beasts are also unable to resist these powerful rocks. The huge body was about to fall, as if it would fall at any time. I just don''t know if these rocks will kill this insect. Chu Dong felt uneasy. After all, the current situation is that if he wants to live, he must kill the fierce beast, or he will die.Chu Dong''s eyes were slightly cold. He looked at the giant insect that was about to fall in front of him. He directly drew his bow and arrow, and fixed his eyes on the wound of the giant insect. Why don''t you attack the giant''s eyes? In fact, there is only one slit in this giant insect''s glasses, and it''s Chudong''s archery. But it can''t guarantee that it can attack the giant insect''s eyes. Therefore, the wound on the giant insect is its weakness. "Give it to me!" Chu Dong''s eyes were cold, and he angrily scolded. He saw a white awn flying out of his hand, and with a huge sound of breaking the air, he stabbed into the black giant insect wound. "Gollum! Grunt The wound was stabbed by a stone arrow, and the huge black insect uttered a shrill scream. Under the circumstances, the arrow was too sharp to resist. The stone arrows were like the last straw that crushed the camel. The huge black insect was shaking slightly and collapsed suddenly. "Hoo Although the small beast with a big mouth can''t help but smile, it can''t help but look up "Why?" All of a sudden, Chu Dong light Yi a, see a wisp of red awn suddenly appeared in the insect beast wound above. The red light on the wound was active, as if there were a little elf beating on the wound. "What''s this?" See the wound of insect beast unexpectedly is healing by oneself! Although slow, but the tear of the wound visible to the naked eye better! Chudong took a breath of cool air. If he didn''t take any measures, the insect would be reborn soon! If he wants the stinky bug to die, he has to crush its heart so that he can''t cure himself. He thinks that Chu Dong frowns tightly, and Ninja is disgusted and stinky. He grits his teeth and reaches for the wound that hasn''t been completely healed yet... Chu Dong takes out the barbarian bone from the body of the stinky BUG by imitating the method of the soldier''s axe. This barbarian bone is brighter than the previous one in terms of color Many. Chapter 21 The bright red in his eyes is so attractive, there is a voice in his heart constantly tempting Chudong to merge it. "Chu! Are you ok? " The axe came with the crowd. Axe full of worry looked at Chu Dong a few eyes, see he is OK, this just put the heart back to the stomach. The axe asked Chu Dong to take this barbarian bone and wait until he went back. Before Chu Dong had time to speak, he took the people to decompose the bug. Everyone was flushed and excited. But Chu Dong waited silently to see the barbarian bone in his hand. After living in this primitive society for so long, he certainly knew what this bug meant to them. The drought is coming. If these foods are dried, they can survive for a period of time, even if they are not enough to survive the whole drought. "Chu, how did you defeat this big bug?" The body of this insect is huge, and saliva has the function of corroding everything. As a soldier of the rock tribe, the axe may not be able to defeat it. As a result, in the eyes of the public, the insect with a risk factor of up to 10 was so vulnerable in Chu Dong''s hands. Hear the words of the axe, everyone stops the action in the hand one after another, erect ear to look at Chu Dong. Obviously, people are curious about how Chu Dong defeated this giant insect. Chu Dong said with a smile: "everything has its weakness, so does this big bug. Its eyes are the most vulnerable part of its body." "If we only rely on brute force to subdue it, there are not enough people present for her to plug her teeth, so we should all learn to use intelligence more often." Even the advanced soldiers can''t get any good when they face these huge beasts. Especially when it''s as corrosive as this giant bug. Only by finding out their weakness can we have a fight. Chu Dong looked at the crowd a pair of blank appearance, in the bottom of his heart silently sighed. He forgot that this is primitive society. And trying to teach these people to use their brains. Forget it. Take your time. Although the soldier axe knew little about what Chu Dong said, he knew that Chu Dong was really for the good of their rock tribe. Immediately, the axe put his right hand on his left chest and knelt devoutly in front of Chu Dong. "Thank you, Chu." "I believe God must have sent you to save my rock tribe." "Our rock tribe is blessed by God. It will be better and better in the future!" When they saw that the soldiers had all knelt down, they knelt down one after another. "God bless my rock! The Witch of Chu is the messenger of the gods "God bless my rock! The Witch of Chu is the messenger of the gods The roar of the crowd soared into the sky, making the birds nearby fly away. Chu Dong saw that everyone''s face was full of respect for him, and his heart was also burning. For the trust and respect of Panshi tribe, he will also protect Panshi tribe in his life. At this moment, Chu Dong completely integrated his body and mind into the rock tribe. Because everyone''s physical strength is almost consumed, so Chu Dong did not let everyone continue to refine salt. Anyway, the lake can''t run here. It''s the same at any time. But now that something like this has happened, you have to go back to the tribe. At least tell the chief about it. Dongxinfu has no doubt about what he said. There''s not a single soldier at all. Not only him, but also the whole rock tribe. After returning to the tribe, I didn''t wait for the soldiers to celebrate. I saw Ma come this way with a nervous face. There are many women and children around, all slowly approaching here. "Chu Wu, something''s wrong!" Ma saw the axe and Chu Dong come back, as if he saw the backbone. Chu Dong came to the tribe for such a long time, but he didn''t see the panic and fear on so many people''s faces. The axe frowned: "what happened?" "The White Wolf tribe is here again! They said that last time we disturbed the wild animals nearby, so they didn''t catch any prey for a long time, so they asked our tribe to give them 30 wild animals after 15 sunsets, otherwise, they would attack the tribe! " The woman kowtowed and began to cry in a low voice. "What can I do?"?! If we do, our tribe will not survive this winter! " The crowd immediately boils up, and they complain indignantly, angry and worried. "The chief just went out and just came back. When he heard the news, he immediately asked me to go to Chu Wu." When Ma said this, her face was full of grief. When she mentioned the White Wolf tribe, everyone''s expression became indignant.Obviously, for this kind of behavior of the White Wolf tribe, all the people of the rock tribe are disgusted. Chu Dong''s face was cold, and his fists were clenched, but he pressed his anger in his heart. He knows that it''s no use getting angry. Solving problems is the key. It''s just that people in the White Wolf tribe have too much appetite, right? Obviously, they are pushing the people of Panshi tribe to death. Thirty wild animals will be prepared in 15 days. What''s more, it''s too deceiving to use the pretext that the rock tribe has disturbed the wild animals nearby and made them unable to catch their prey! If he was not a member of the rock tribe, it would be OK for him to leave, but now he is a member of the rock tribe. He won''t ignore it. Chu Dong finds steel under Ma''s leadership. Obviously, steel bone is also very scrupulous about the White Wolf tribe. He puts his eyes on Chu Dong. "Don''t be afraid, chief. I have a plan!" "Chu, what can you do?" Steel urgent asked. Chu Dong sneered coldly and said, "if you want us to give up 30 wild animals for nothing, let them take them, but I will let them never come back!" After hearing Chu Dong''s words, the axe frowned: "but our rock tribe is not the opponent of the White Wolf tribe." This is a fact that everyone in the Panshi tribe knows. The sudden threat of the White Wolf tribe made the whole Panshi tribe in a dilemma. Compromise? Or resist to the end? As the chief of the steel for a time can not make up his mind. Before the arrival of Chu Dong, steel is sure to choose to yield, but with Chu Dong, he felt that things might turn for the better! "Chu, you are the sorcerer of our rock tribe. God sent you to lead our rock tribe to a higher realm. We all listen to you about this." Even if Ganggu was the chief of the rock tribe, he felt very stingy when he met this kind of thing, so he had to put his eyes on Chu Dong. Hearing the words, although they were silent, the hopeful eyes looked toward Chu Dong. Chapter 22 Chudong said with a smile: "don''t be so negative. The White Wolf tribe is not as terrible as you think." Steel in front of a bright: "Chu, do you say you have a way?" "The White Wolf tribe has no other advantages. It just relies on the White Wolf to attack." "As long as the white wolf is solved, everything is easy to say." Chu Dong is not in a hurry to the public analysis. And he has worked out the way to deal with the white wolf. "I''ve got a plan. I''ll talk to the chief later." Chu Dong had already had a countermeasure in his heart. The most urgent thing was not how to deal with the White Wolf tribe. But to see what happened to the soldiers who were wounded by the White Wolf tribe. Chu Dong thought so in his heart and said it unconsciously. As soon as the words fell, he received a lot of adoring eyes. Chudong''s mouth drew, and all the women and children looked at him with admiration. "Chu, it''s hard for you!" Even chieftain Ganggu was grateful. After getting Chu Dong''s promise, he was obviously relieved. Then he thought of something again. Lian said: "Chu, go and have a look! A few soldiers were wounded by the White Wolf tribe just now Because there were no advanced medical facilities and skills in the primitive period, life would disappear almost every day, which is helpless! But now it''s different. Now there are witches in their tribe. For these primitive people, witches have the ability to save everything. In their eyes, Chu Dong is not only so, but also brings people back to life. If Chu Dong knew what they thought, he would not be able to laugh or cry. Most of the time, it''s just skin injuries and small colds. In the eyes of these people, they can only wait to die. Chudong and chief Ganggu follow Ma to see the wounded. The soldiers were scratched by the White Wolf, pale and bloodless. None of the blood has dried from their wounds. Moreover, the White Wolf tribe is extremely ruthless. If there is no skillful medical treatment, it is easy to be disabled, let alone have the power of the first World War in the future! Chief Gangu almost cried when he saw this scene. These are the brave soldiers of his rock tribe! Now it has come to this end. However, Chu Dong just simply looked at it, and he had a bottom in his heart. These soldiers were all broken, and there was no one to treat them. They would be disabled in the future! White Wolf tribe, its heart can be killed! Chu Dong''s eyes crossed a sharp and chill, and said coldly, "prepare clean water, animal tendons and thick stone slabs for me." After the things are ready, Chu Dong uses boiling hot water to detoxify the insect tendons and stone slabs in the eyes of steel and ma. Then he starts to connect the bones for the soldiers, and then uses the stone slabs to fix the injured limbs and tie the animal tendons. There is no anesthetic here, so several soldiers are suffering from the pain and waiting for the end of treatment, because they know that Chu Dong''s treatment means recovery! "Let them have a good rest these days, and eat something good. After 60 sunsets, they will recover." Steel bone heard that they could recover and looked at Chu Dong with more and more burning eyes. But when she thought of the request of the White Wolf tribe, she could not help worrying: "Chu, you are more and more surprising to me, but they need 60 sunsets to get well. The time limit required by the White Wolf tribe is just after the 15th sunset..." Chu Dong''s brow was slightly heavy, and a sneer rose on his lips: "chief, don''t worry, I''ll let those people who don''t know what to do come in vertically and go out horizontally." After that, he wandered around the tribe like a walk, followed by steel, "Chu, do you have a way?" "I''ve already figured out the way to deal with the White Wolf tribe. As soon as the sun rises tomorrow, you will let everyone be full of traps near the tribe." Chu Dong thought for a while and added: "dig a hole in the ground, and then insert a sharpened stick. Remember, the hole should be dug deeper!" He said, with a meaningful glance at the steel. "Good!" Steel bone agreed without hesitation. In front of Chu Dong, he didn''t look like a chief at all, but more like a corporal who obeyed orders. "Seriously, if it wasn''t for you, I might have been forced to submit to the White Wolf tribe." It is not that Ganggu has no courage, but that he, as the chief of the rock tribe, should put the overall situation first. If the White Wolf tribe and the rock tribe start a war, the rock tribe won''t get much benefit. On the contrary, it may be wiped out at one stroke. After all, the white wolves of the White Wolf tribe are not raised for fun. White Wolf speed is keen, sharp teeth, many soldiers did not have time to make a guard, died under the White Wolf''s sharp teeth. That''s why the White Wolf tribe lives on. Chu Dong pulled to pull corners of mouth, say: "the person doesn''t offend me, I don''t convict, if the person offends me, although far away will punish!" Steely smell speech a Zheng, this words for him or too profound, he has not fully understood."Chu, what does that mean?" Chu Dong didn''t have a look of impatience. He explained patiently: "I mean, if the White Wolf tribe didn''t cheat people first, we wouldn''t fight back. Since they don''t want to live a good life, we''ll help them." "Are the people of our rock tribe afraid of them?" Chudong had a sneer on his face. He Chudong is a high-tech talent in the 21st century. How many white wolves can he deal with? "What are you going to do next?" Steel will all hope on Chu Dong. Steel bone also knows that the traps mentioned by Chu Dong can at most hinder the people of the White Wolf tribe. They can''t stop the White Wolf tribe at all. Chu Dong slightly pondered and said, "the White Wolf tribe relies on the white wolf. What if we can find the beast that confronts him?" "The beast against it?" Steely grinned bitterly and shook his head: "not to mention how the White Wolf tribe tames wild animals, even if we know how to tame them, it will take time." Chu Dong bowed his head to meditate. Indeed, taming wild animals is not a matter of one or two days. "As far as I know, the White Wolf tribe is able to tame the white wolf because they have some kind of agreement with the white wolf." "The white wolf is one of the few spirit beasts in the wild animals. They know human nature and can understand people''s command. Even if we find the wild animals that can fight against the White Wolf, they may not have this spirit." Chu Dong nodded his head, and the idea suddenly came out of his mind. Being said by steel, Chu Dong felt that there was some truth. Steely has lived in this primeval forest for such a long time. He must know more about things here than he does. "In that case, let the obedience to the beast go first." Chudong had a vague idea in his heart, but he didn''t tell Ganggu. "Tomorrow you ask them to look for some stones and hard branches." "Remember, find more." Chapter 23 Chu Dong had his own consideration when he said this. There were stones near the Panshi tribe, so it was not very difficult to find them. The Panshi tribe was in the forest. Chu Dong said these two things are not difficult to find, steel also did not have any hesitation agreed to come down. "Chu, is there anything else to prepare?" Chu Dong frowned. He always felt that he had forgotten something, but he couldn''t remember what it was. "Yes When Chu Dong patted his head, he finally remembered: "there is food. We must store as much food as possible these days." "Because no one is sure how long it will be with the White Wolf tribe." Although Chu Dong was born in a time when there was no war, he had seen the battle film. He also understood that some wars, once started, could be deadlocked for months. So what we need most at this time is food. At that time, all the people from the White Wolf tribe will be surrounded outside. It''s not good to go out and look for food. There''s only one more day to prepare. Steel but misunderstood Chu Dong''s meaning, some Leng Leng said: "Chu you have prepared for the worst?" The worst preparation? Surrender to the White Wolf tribe? Chu Dong almost laughed when he heard that he was joking. There is no surrender in his dictionary. With him, isn''t it a white wolf tribe? He really didn''t believe that the White Wolf tribe could be strong just by those white wolves. "Don''t worry, the gods will protect our rock tribe." In order to let the steel completely settle down, Chu Dong had to move the gods out. Sure enough, steel heard the gods, immediately relieved. Seeing that it was late, Chu Dong went back to rest on the ground that he was tired. He is really tired after walking all day today. Chu Dong had never been so tired when he went to the rescue before. The next day, Dong Chu had a rare thing to do in the morning. At this time, the sun has not yet risen, but the sky is already bright. Many industrious soldiers in the tribe have got up to exercise. And some women who habitually get up early are also busy. Everyone saw Chu Dong greeting him one after another, and Chu Dong responded one by one. Without any airs, the people of Panshi tribe are more and more respectful to him. After moving the stone, Xia saw that Chu Dong was not far away. He just wanted to say hello to Chu Dong, but he found that Chu Dong had gone out of the tribe. Xia''s face moves. What does Chu want to do? Doesn''t he know it''s dangerous outside? Xia is very worried about following Chu Dong, and he wonders why Chu Dong chooses to come out alone. However, at this time, Chu Dong did not find that he was followed by a small tail. At this time, he was planning to go to yesterday''s stagnant lake, which was the place of salt water. Yesterday''s insects and beasts came from there. There must be yesterday''s insects and beasts in there. Today, he wanted to go and see if these animals could be tamed. He had this idea yesterday, but he didn''t say it. Because he felt that, according to the primitive people''s thinking, he would definitely find his idea very absurd, so he never said it. After he has verified it, it''s not too late to talk to a few steelworkers. There is a stone about four or five meters high by the lake. Chudong climbed up without hesitation, and there were black things under the lake. It''s supposed to be the worms. That''s right. It seems that these insects and beasts generally don''t go ashore unless there is something to attract them. Combined with yesterday''s experience, these insects and beasts are very aggressive. Saliva is highly corrosive to humans, objects and animals. Can cause huge damage. But... Chu Dong touched his chin and watched the insect swallow a big fish, lost in thought. This insect and beast eat living things. It can be seen from yesterday when he chased them. Not only fish, but people. It''s a little tricky. At this time, Xia, who has been tracking Chu Dong, can''t help coming over. "Chu! What are you doing here? " Xia man was nervous: "do you know it''s dangerous here? Come back with me. Otherwise, people will worry about you. " Chu Dong shook his head: "summer, my business is not finished." But Xia doesn''t listen to this, he knows he can''t let Chu Dong suffer the slightest danger. It''s not only because of his promise to Chudong''s family, but also because Chudong is now a wizard of Panshi tribe. Even if he died, he had to protect Chu Dong. "What''s the matter? Can''t you come back with us?" Xia tightly frowned and was dissatisfied with Chu Dong''s statement.For him, nothing is more important than Chudong''s safety. Chu Dong shook his head: "do you see the insects and beasts below?" Xia looked down at the dense insects and beasts. He not only shivered, but also said: "Chu, we''d better go back quickly? I don''t know when these animals will smell us and go crazy. " Don''t blame summer counsels, this dense insect beast put who see who can''t scalp numb? "What if I say that the purpose of my coming here is to find and tame these insects?" Chu Dongcun wants to tease Xia. Sure enough, when Xia heard Chu Dong''s words, he was in a state of shock. A pair of eyes is full of incredible looking at Chu Dong, in his opinion, Chu Dong is probably crazy! I''ve heard of taming white wolves, foxes and birds. I haven''t heard that these animals can be tamed. Then Xia thought of these insects and beasts'' violent and bloodthirsty temperament. He just thought that Chu Dong was talking in his sleep. "Stop it, Chu. Let''s go back." Chu Dong''s plan has not been implemented yet. How can he go back? "Summer, do you believe me?" Xia nodded without hesitation. Whether it was Chu Dong who didn''t know anything before or Chu Dong who is now called Wu by people, Xia believed him deeply. Chudong said with a light smile: "since you believe me, that''s good." "I''ll do it this time." Summer sighed tone, he knew Chu East had already decided, oneself said more useless, had to nod to agree. Chu Dong saw that these insects and beasts had been living under the water. If they wanted to get close to them, they had to go into the water. But he didn''t know exactly what was going on underwater, and it seemed that there were so many insects and beasts. If they go into the water, they''ll be lucky. They can''t take the adult worms back, so they can only take the pups or the eggs. After some careful consideration, Chu Dong decided to take the eggs. After all, it''s easy to cultivate from a young age, and if you have a baby, you really don''t have eggs to carry. But Chu Dong was a little worried about how to dive into the water to steal eggs. Chapter 24 Xia suddenly said, "this is the center of the lake. Naturally, it has the most insects and beasts. Because there is the most food here, so as long as you avoid it, the number of insects and beasts will certainly drop! " "If we go upstream or downstream, maybe we''ll meet one or two. As far as I know, most of the female beasts like to produce in a hidden corner in case of damage. I don''t know if insects and beasts are the same? " Chu Dong''s eyes brighten when he hears the speech. It''s reasonable! "In that case, what are we waiting for? Let''s go downstream and have a look!" On the way to the downstream, Chu Dong and Xia found a pile of feces, which seems to be from the surrounding insects and animals. There are no bones. It seems that it''s no doubt about insects and beasts. "These feces can cover up our breath, so that the insects and animals at the bottom of the water can''t smell us. Put them on." Xia heard Chu Dong''s words, and without hesitation began to wipe these feces on his body. For a primitive man, it doesn''t matter to wipe the excrement on his body. It''s a big deal that he will wash it off later. But Chu Dong was a little hard to accept. After all, he is a young man of the new century. Looking at the summer which has been painted quickly, Chu Dong bit his teeth and said in secret: Damn it! I''ve done it. These feces are not as smelly as Chu Dong imagined, but they are not fragrant. Chu Dong tried his best to endure the soup in his stomach, and together with Xia, he searched downstream. The lake road is not very deep. It is clear to the bottom. What''s in it can be seen clearly from the shore. But Chu River looked for a long time, but did not find a female insect beast, oh no! Don''t talk about females. He didn''t even see the hair of the beast. Are all the animals and insects in the center? You don''t come down the river? In Chu East some disappointments, plan to call up summer to leave first temporarily of time. Xia exclaimed, "Chu, come here quickly!" Chu Dong was surprised. What did Xia find? Thinking of this, he quickly walked towards Xia. There is a cave in front of Xia, which is not big. Along with the sparse sunlight, you can see the insects and beasts that occupy the ground in the cave. The animal was about the same size as the first one Chu Dong had seen before. It seems to be asleep, did not feel that there are two human in the hole is looking at it unbridled. Chu Dong and Xia had the excrement of insects and beasts, so it was normal that the insects and beasts didn''t notice the human breath. Chu Dong was puzzled. With his understanding of insects and beasts, most of them lived in water? How could it be in a cave? And is this the female they''re looking for? "Chu, does this insect animal seem to be female?" Summer some uncertain said. Chu Dong turned his head to look at Xia and said in a low voice: "how do you see it?" Xia explained: "there are two protruding places on the head of the male, similar to the angle, but this one does not." Chu Dong didn''t expect that Xia knew insects and beasts so well, and his cognition of Xia was renewed. Chu East and summer discussed for a while, one after another decided that should take advantage of the insect beast has not awakened, to see if there are eggs. Relying on the body''s excrement, they walked into the insect''s cave. The cave was a little crowded after it was filled with a worm. Chu Dong didn''t have to go in at all, so he saw a dark thing on the ground. It''s just like goose eggs. It''s dark, but it''s very consistent with the appearance of insects and animals. Chu Dong is very surprised in the heart, waved to the summer, two people carefully Chuai a few insect eggs. Chu Dong did not expect things to go so smoothly. Let the bottom of their hearts have some uncontrollable surprise. Just as they were about to walk out of the cave, Xia, who was walking behind Chu Dong, tripped over something and rushed forward. Chu Dong''s quick reaction and quick evasion, otherwise it doesn''t matter if he wrestles, isn''t the egg in his hand broken? But Xia is more unlucky. The eggs in Xia''s hand are broken. The huge sound wakes the rest of the animal. Chu East secret way is not good, insect beast wake up, this next thing can be more difficult. Xia also realized this and got up in a hurry, even ignoring the eggs on the ground. Put Chu Dong under his arm and run out. Chu Dong looks helpless and comes again! But it is clear that summer is still a bit late. When the beast saw that he was sleeping, someone would have been so bold to steal her eggs. Suddenly he was angry. Toward Xia and Chu Dong, Chu Dong obviously felt that the cave was shocked. Immediately that insect beast tail sweeps, summer falls to the ground, Chu Dong of his armpit is pushed forward by him forcefully however."Chu! Run! Don''t worry about me. You are the greatest sorcerer of our rock. You can''t die here. " When Xia spoke, he was not reluctant. Chu Dong saw this, his head hummed, and his eyes suddenly turned red. He took out the tree branch which had been ground before. The tree branch was sharpened by Chu Dong, which could be equivalent to a sharp knife. The summer sees Chu east not to run, return to go back on the contrary, anxious not. "Chu! What are you doing back here? Go Xia Zheng feels that his life is passing little by little. He can''t let Chu die here. "Listen to me, Xia, its weakness is its eyes. Attack its eyes." Words just fall, Chu East several flash body to flash to insect beast''s head. After eating the flower naturally, the change in the body is the most obvious. Especially the speed. Chu Dong would have a delusion of becoming an immortal himself. The summer sees of gape, as if don''t know in front of this Chu East is the same. But then he thought of Chu Dong''s identity as a witch, which was not very strange. "Chu, I''ll help you!" Xia Qiang bears the tingling feeling from his body and helps Chu Dong attract the attention of insects and beasts. Originally, the attention of the insect beast was all on Chu Dong. Chu Dong is on his head, how can he not notice it, but no matter how he roars and shakes, he can''t shake Chu Dong down. Xia kept shaking in front of it and provoking it. This makes the wormlike very angry. Toward the summer kept spitting saliva, but due to the interference of Chudong, none of them hit Zhongxia. Chu Dong stayed on the head of the insect beast, and was shaken about by it, and almost vomited. The dizziness of the head made Chu Dong almost lose his grip and fall directly. He grasped the animal''s fur tightly and stabbed the animal''s eyes at the right time. One hit. The beast with one blind eye becomes more violent. Constantly shaking his huge body. Chudong felt the sand on the cave falling down one after another. Chu Dong couldn''t hold on and fell down. Bear the pain of the body, Chudong pull summer to run outside. The cave is too narrow for them. And now the insect beast has been blinded by Chu Dong''s stab, and it becomes very violent. I don''t know what it will do. Chapter 25 Where can Chu Dong and Xia match the speed of crazy insects and beasts? The sight of insects and beasts will overtake them. Xia suddenly turned back and ran in another direction. Xia looked at Chu Dong: "Chu! Live well. " Then Xia picked up the stones under her feet and threw them at the insects. Chudong suddenly understood that Xia was going to lead the insects away by himself. That insect beast sees all this time, summer still provokes it, low voice roars one to rush toward summer. Although Xia is fast enough, get out of the way. But I was stabbed by the tail of the wormlike. Not far away, Chu Dong looks at Xia''s right leg dripping with blood, which is very frightening. For Chu Dong, Xia is the first person he contacts in the world. It''s already a part of his blood that he won''t give up. It''s also a relative. Chu Dong clenched the fork in his hand and ran towards the insects and beasts. At this time, the attention of insects and beasts is all on Xia. Just when it was about to swallow Xia, Chu River turned over to the insect beast. Chu Dong tried his best to stab the softest abdomen of the insect beast. Fresh blood splashed Chu Dong''s face. Chu Dong touched the blood on his face and added three parts of his strength. "Roar!" That insect beast a silk roars, seem to mix unwilling with hate. The heart is punctured, even if it is not reconciled at the moment, there is no way. When Chu Dong and Xia were all relieved, the Insect Animal vomited out the last mouthful of saliva towards Xia and breathed. In addition, Xia can''t dodge his leg. He couldn''t move at all. Xia subconsciously raised his arm to block it. The saliva fell on Xia''s arm. Xia''s arm began to corrode at a rate visible to the naked eye. No matter how strong Xia''s endurance is, he can''t help roaring like a beast. Xia''s face was pale, and her lips moved slightly. She seemed to have something to say to Chu Dong, but she couldn''t lift her strength. Seeing this, Chu Dong put his ear close to him. "Quick Leave I promised your home... " Summer lips have no blood color, words haven''t finished, he is a pair of quick to die of appearance. Although the saliva was blocked by all his arms, it didn''t hurt the vital part. But with the injury on his leg and the saliva still spreading on his arm, he can''t die now, but it cost him half his life. Chu Dong was touched by Xia''s words. At the moment of crisis, Xia didn''t protect him because of Panshi tribe. Don''t worry, Xia, I won''t leave you! Chu Dong secretly promised in his heart. "Xia, hold on!" Chu Dong carries Xia. He doesn''t know if other insects and beasts will come here. Now Xia is injured. We can''t stay here any longer. I''m not sure it''s safe, after all. Chu Dong walked to a stream with Xia on his back. He couldn''t walk any more. Carrying a man of nearly 200 Jin, Rao Shi couldn''t hold on no matter how strong he was. The most important thing is that Xia on his back can''t hold on. He has to deal with the wound quickly. Xia has no hope of his own injury, he pulled the corner of his mouth to Chu Dong, and the smile is uglier than the cry. At this time, Chu Dong did not care about anything else. He picked a big leaf and filled some water to clean Xia''s wound. After repeated cleaning, those stains on Xia''s wound slowly faded. And the wound didn''t corrode. Still, Xia couldn''t stand the pain and was in a coma. Chu Dong looked at Xia''s right hand. Most of the flesh and blood had been corroded. He could even see Bai Sensen''s bones inside. It''s very boring. But fortunately, Chu Dong saw a kind of herbal medicine in this neighborhood. It is a Chinese herbal medicine for hemostasis, belonging to Compositae. The upper part of him is also known as thistle. It''s the best way to stop bleeding. Chu Dong collected some of them, which are totally different from those TV dramas that bite them with their mouths and then apply them on them. No matter what kind of herbal medicine is used by students in TV drama, they have to chew their mouths. Not only does this damage the essence of herbal medicine, but most of its properties have been lost. Chu Dong washed the thistle and applied it directly on Xia''s wound. Then found a few leaves for the summer simple point bandage. Come here for a while, but things are still not getting better in summer. Chudong was very worried. If we put it in modern times, this injury can''t defeat him, a genius in the medical field. But this is the primitive period of backwardness.Even if Chu dongkong had his own medical skills, he couldn''t show them! No way! You can''t just watch Xia die. Let''s not say that Xia is the first person he contacts in the world. Xia has saved him many times, and he will save Xia with this kindness. When Chu Dong was at a loss, he suddenly remembered what he had heard from Ganggu before. As long as the fusion of barbarian bones, you can gain the power of the beast. Become a barbarian warrior. Xia is an inborn barbarian warrior, not an acquired warrior by fusing barbarian bones. Therefore, he is not sure whether the method mentioned by Ganggu is useful for Xia. Looking at the more pale Xia, Chu Dong couldn''t manage so much. He took out a piece of barbarian bone from the insect beast. Chudong remembers what Ganggu said. Cut the palm, let the barbarian bone and their blood communicate, so that the strength of the barbarian bone will be integrated into the human body, into their own use. Chu Dong found a sharp stone from nearby, looked at Xia who was still in a coma, and said in secret: sorry, man! Xia''s palm was turned open by the sharp stone, and the blood suddenly gushed out. The comatose Xia frowned. Chu Dong put the barbarian bone in the palm of Xia''s hand. The barbarian bone was as big as a small fist. See the blood of summer a touch that piece of barbarian bone immediately stopped. It''s better than the hemostatics that Chudong used. The blood is being absorbed by the barbarian bones, and the barbarian bones are getting smaller. It''s like I''m in Xia''s body, watching this magical scene. Chu Dong''s eyes widened. This, this is a phenomenon that cannot be explained by science. It''s amazing! The wound on Xia''s palm is also healing slowly. Seeing this scene, Chu Dong was relieved, and his heart was finally put down. "HMM..." just when Chu Dong thought that Xia should wake up, Xia made an uncomfortable groan. Chu Dong pushed Xia: "Xia, how do you feel? Are you better? " It was Xia''s forehead that answered him. Just touched Xia''s forehead, Chu Dong judged that Xia had a fever. And it''s still a high fever. "Damn it! How come I have a fever again at this time! " Chu Dong slightly fidgety, originally thought that let Xia fusion under Mangu can let him wake up. Chapter 26 But now it seems that things are getting worse! His biggest worry was that it happened. Steel bone has said before that the power of some barbarians is too strong to be fused in the body of ordinary people. Chu Dong just holds the idea that Xia is a barbarian warrior, and thinks that Xia can be integrated. And he''s still holding the smaller barbarian bone. I didn''t expect that the accident happened. Xia''s face turned from white to red, but her breath became weaker and weaker. The tribe is still some distance away from here. Xia, a soldier of about 200 Jin, even after Chu Dong took the flower, it was very hard to carry him back. Besides, those people in the tribe don''t know anything. Seeing Xia like this, they are just worried. Chu Dong sighed heavily. He pursed his mouth and reached out to touch Xia''s forehead to see if he was better. As a result, he found a faint green light on his palm. It''s almost invisible. Chu Dong watched with his own eyes that the green light was constantly running along Xia''s forehead to his body. I don''t know if it''s Chu Dong''s illusion. He actually feels that Xia''s face has improved a little. He looked at his palm in surprise. Is the function of the green light therapy? In order to answer his doubts, Chu Dong put his hand on Xia''s forehead. Sure enough, as Chu Dong thought. Xia''s forehead is not so hot. His face looked much better. Be aware of your own healing power. Chu Dong no longer procrastinated and put his hands directly on the top of Xia''s head. A steady stream of green light poured into Xia''s body. Chu Dong felt that he was being hollowed out bit by bit. But he didn''t dare to stop. He was afraid that once he stopped, all his previous achievements would be wasted. Chudong''s body began to shake gradually. All of a sudden, Chu Dong felt the darkness in front of him, and he couldn''t hold on any longer. What happened in the back, Chudong didn''t know. When he woke up again, he found himself lying on the stone bed. He is familiar with the surrounding environment. Isn''t this the rock tribe? He''s back? Xia Zhengshou was beside him. Chu Dong moved his finger. Is he still alive? "Summer!" As soon as Chu Dong made a sound, he found that his voice was hoarse, as if it was going to be discarded. When Xia heard the news, she came to her. "Chu! You wake up so quickly "It seems that the eggs of that insect beast are not bad." Chu East listen of a face muddle force, what insect animal''s egg? Seems to see the doubts of Chu Dong. Xia explained to Chu Dong, "when I wake up, I''ll find you coma next to me." "I don''t know what happened, so I had to take you back to the tribe, but the chief said you were just in a weak coma." "So chief, they asked me to cook some eggs for you." "The chief said he would catch the fish before you wake up." Chudong immediately understood what had happened. He was in a coma for a day and a night? Leng Dong seems to think of what his hands are. It was the faint green light on the palms of these hands that woke Xia up yesterday. So did he accidentally acquire the ability to treat? Chu Dong was not sure what this ability was. Think about it, but now he thinks it''s the most possible. If he hadn''t eaten that flower. The body also won''t produce so big change, especially that wipe green light, let Chu Dong feel very surprised. After all, in the primitive period when there were no medical facilities, having a kind of therapeutic ability was equivalent to what they called a God. Xia puzzling asked: "Chu, what are you looking at?" He followed Chu Dong''s line of sight to see in the past, but he didn''t see anything, only saw Chu Dong''s white hands. The bottom of Xia''s heart still has some doubts, why Chu Dong''s hand grows so white and tender. Many women in the world know that he is not as ashamed as a pair of delicate knives. As a doctor, Chu Dong certainly knows how to protect his hands. Chu Dong laughed: "nothing!" For the time being, he doesn''t intend to tell people about his ability. Because he''s not sure this ability will suddenly disappear. Now he said that the people of the rock tribe would certainly worship him as a God. This is not what he wants to see. He wanted to be a family member of the rock tribe, not a God."Yes. Do you still have that egg? " Chu East asks a way in a hurry, for fear that summer entire feed to him to eat. Xia scratched his head and said with a smile: "of course, there are still a few pieces left. That''s something we almost lost our lives to take out. Don''t worry, I won''t be so reckless!" Chu Dong was relieved, but he still said with a smile: "if you don''t keep the good things, isn''t it a waste to cook them for me? You are such a black sheep But it''s good there''s more. If he eats it all, it''s over. Who knows where to find the next female? Xia Hanhan said with a smile: "in fact, most of those you eat are broken." "On the way back, because I was too anxious, I broke a lot." Chu Dong rolled his eyes, so it is! Xia seems to think of something, he moved his mouth, a pair of words and stop appearance, seems to have something to ask Chu Dong. Chudong some helpless said: "what do you want to say straight?" "Chu, I feel as if there is a force swimming in my physical strength," he said "Ever since I came back, I''ve felt like I''ve had a lot of strength all over my body. And the wound on the arm is also very fast. I watch it heal. " "Have you fused the barbarians?" Before Chu Dong could speak, the voice of steel came in from outside. Obviously, steel bone also heard what Xia said just now. As soon as Ganggu came in, he repeatedly confirmed to Chudong that there was nothing wrong with Chudong. But Xia said: "no!" The reason why he didn''t tell the chief about his symptoms was that he thought that Chu Dong, as a sorcerer, had some skills to the point of perfection. That''s why I found him. Hearing the speech, Chu Dong thought of his picture of Xia fusing the barbarian bones and said: "yes, Xia Wei was on the eve of that time. I thought of the chief and thought if Xia fusing the barbarian bones, could you survive?" Steely nodded: "so it is. Is it the barbarian bone of the insect?" Chu Dong nodded: "yes!" "In this way, it makes sense to say that insects and beasts have the ability to heal wounds. Xia combines the brute bones of insects and beasts, and not only gains the strength of insects and beasts, but also the healing ability of insects and beasts. As long as Xia still has a heartbeat, it doesn''t matter what injury he suffers." Chapter 27 Chu Dong exclaimed: "so magical?" Can it still be like this? Chu Dongzhen felt the magic of primitive society. Is this not to say that as long as the other side doesn''t know the key of Xia, Xia will become immortal before the other side? "Congratulations, summer!" Chief steely patted Xia''s shoulder with a smile: "after fusing the barbarian bones, you are the intermediate soldier of our tribe. It''s only a matter of time before you become a senior soldier." Xia was a little embarrassed and said in a low voice: "chief, don''t you blame me for secretly fusing barbarians?" After hearing this, steel bone laughed: "why should I blame you? You have merged the barbarians and become an intermediate warrior. Another warrior has been added to the rock tribe. " "It should be something to celebrate." Xia heard steel words, a Zheng, a warm heart. Chu Dong can see that steel is sincere and happy for Xia. He couldn''t help but pull the corners of his mouth. It was good to come back from death. "Chu, you should have a good rest first, and don''t worry about the affairs of the White Wolf tribe!" Although steel bone also knows that if Chu Dong doesn''t participate in this event, their tribe has little chance of winning, but for the sake of Chu Dong''s health, he has to say so. Chu Dong look a Zheng: "chief, my body has no matter." Saying that, Chu Dong was afraid that the chief didn''t believe it, so he walked two circles under the stone bed to let steel bone reluctantly believe it. Chudong was in a coma for a day and a night, that is to say, there were only forty sunsets left from the time given by the White Wolf tribe. We have to get everything ready in a hurry. After confirming that Chu Dong really has nothing to do, Ganggu reluctantly agrees to Chu Dong''s request to go out and look for food. "Chu, I''ll go with you!" Chudong said with a smile: "no, chief, you''d better stay in the tribe!" "Although the White Wolf Tribe said that they would come only after 15 sunsets, who knows if they would make a sudden raid?" "Panshi tribe needs you to be in charge. I''ll take more soldiers!" Steel bone heard Chu Dong''s words, really face hesitant, before is rock most people are out, just cause rock tribe by white wolf tribe attack. If he goes out with Chu Dong this time, the rock tribe doesn''t even have a person to sit in the town. In case of any accident... steel bone sighs and compromises. For nothing else, because he was the chief of the rock tribe. He has to keep everyone safe. Chudong see steel no longer insist, know his words he is listening. "By the way, chief, it''s a warm place for people to put their eggs. It''s better to wrap them in warm skins, so as to speed up the hatching of the eggs." Steely bone nodded to go out, Chu East and summer also hurriedly follow. Ganggu called out several soldiers to join Chudong, and five or six other women. Soldiers are to protect the safety of Chudong, and women can be responsible for picking. What''s more, these women who often go out are very familiar with this area. If Chu Dong wants to find something, they can help. Xia also wants to follow him, but Chu Dong makes him stay here. "No, Chu, I must follow you, or I will not be able to guarantee your safety." Chu Dong also wanted to refuse. This time they were in the neighborhood. There would be no danger. Xia is a soldier. He should guard the rock tribe with steel. At this time, the silent steel bone also said: "Chu, don''t refuse, please let Xia follow you?" "Xia is an intermediate soldier now. I can''t rest assured with him." Chudong didn''t talk about Ganggu and Xia in the end, so he had to take Xia with him. Before going out this time, Chu Dong already had a goal --- potato or sweet potato! Although sugarcane, which he discovered before, can provide the body with the necessary sugar and energy, it does not matter whether it is full. If you can find food like potatoes or sweet potatoes, it will definitely meet the needs of the tribe. After all, potatoes contain as much as 20% starch, and white rice only 25%. In other words, eating two potatoes is almost equivalent to a bowl of white rice. Chu Dong told the women to dig in the nearby fields to see if they could find them. All the people, including Chu Dong, were busy all morning and didn''t dig out the potatoes Chu Dong said. Sweet potato is not even a leaf to see. Looking at the sun hanging overhead, Chu Dong sat down on the ground in frustration. Since he couldn''t find it, Chu Dong had to give up the idea of looking for potatoes. He couldn''t hang himself in a tree, could he? He didn''t believe that he couldn''t find any food in such a big forest. But Chu Dong saw that everyone was tired, so he didn''t let them continue to search.In a state of exhaustion, it''s better to have a good rest before looking for work. After all, people will slow down if they are tired. On the way back, Chu Dong suddenly saw a tree not far away. Why does this tree look so much like the African baobab? Chudong couldn''t help but take two steps to the other side. It was really the African baobab tree. Baobab has short trunk and many branches. And its fruit is very popular with many gorillas and monkeys. The name of baobab comes from this. The reason why Chu Dong knew about the African baobab tree was that he once went to Africa with an international rescue team. At that time, Africans came here to entertain them with the fruits of the African baobab tree. Chu Dong looked at the tree in front of him and fell into silence. The wood of the African baobab tree is loose, so it is said that it can be easily worn out. But these are not the problems that Chu Dong should consider. Now he wants to see if the fruit on the tree is the fruit of African baobab. A soldier saw that Chu Dong had been staring at the tree in front of him. He couldn''t help asking curiously, "Chu Wu, what are you looking at?" Chu Dong pointed to the branch above and looked up to see the fruit hanging under the branch, but he could only see the general situation: "there are some fruits on it, I''m not sure if it''s the kind I think..." before he finished speaking, Chu Dong was interrupted. "It''s not easy! Leave it to me. I''ll go up now and take it off for Chu Wu. " Chu Dong''s words had not been spoken out, so the soldier immediately jumped out like a monkey. For those who have lived in the virgin forest for a long time, it''s nothing to climb this kind of tree. The soldier climbed up in three or two. At the same time, from other people''s mouth, Chu Dong also knew that the soldier was called Na. He is a junior soldier, but he is brave, just careless. Chu Dong watched Na stretch out his hand towards the fruits. He was about to pick them, but Na''s hand stretched out his hand in the opposite direction. Chu Dong frowned, did not understand why Na suddenly changed direction. The crowd was so anxious that they cried out: "wrong, wrong! It''s on the left Chapter 28 "No! Too much! A little to the right. " The women below looked at Na grabbing at the air. They wanted to go to the battle to pick them. In the crowd''s loud command, Na finally finished picking. Sometimes, the figure just shakes down. Look at the people under the fear, for fear that suddenly fell down. Fortunately, there was no danger. Na took the gray fruit, some embarrassed handed to Chu Dong: "fortunately picked down, otherwise I really don''t know how to tell Chu Wu you." Chudong took the fruit and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''ll be fine." Chu Dong looked at the fruit in his hand. It was about 20 centimeters, and it was oval. Chudong is almost certain that this is the fruit of the African baobab. The calcium content of baobab is more than 50% higher than that of spinach, and it contains high antioxidant components. The vitamin C content of baobab is three times higher than that of single orange. It''s high-grade fruit in fruit. I found the fruit of African baobab, but it didn''t come out in vain today. At this time, a woman asked weakly, "Chu Wu, this... Thing can be eaten?" Chu Dong said with a smile: "you look for some dry branches, I''ll let you taste how delicious the fruit is!" Chu Dong was going to make a fire to bake these breadfruits, but because it''s a dry forest, it''s not safe to make a fire here. But it happened that there was a stream near here. Chu Dong ordered the woman to move the things to the stream. There are not many breadfruits from the trees. About five or six. Otherwise, it''s enough for a few people to share. Under the command of Chu Dong, the women soon started the fire. Even if everyone knows Chu Dong''s ability, it''s still incredible to see him make fire by drilling wood. He calls out that Chu Wu has the appearance of gods. Chu Dong didn''t care much about their words, but quickly baked the bread and gave it to the public. Breadfruit is a fruit that can be eaten raw. But Chu Dong preferred to roast it. It didn''t need to be roasted for too long. The skin was burnt. In this way, the taste buds are completely bought. Everyone smelled the aroma of breadfruit and couldn''t swallow it. "My God! What fruit is this? I''ve never eaten such delicious fruit "Chu Wu, is this God''s reward for us?" "This fruit... If known by other tribes, it will cause a bloodbath." There was a constant cry of alarm in the crowd. Compared with the shock of the public, Chu Dong seemed more calm. After all, he had eaten the bread fruit before. Probably because this is a primitive society, the ecological environment has not suffered any damage, so the breadfruit is much sweeter than that of the 21st century. Chu Dong felt that the water in it was more abundant than later. Maybe this is the gift of nature! Since God has let him return to the primitive society, he will have a good experience of the life in the primitive society. Even if he returns to the 21st century, this is his most precious memory. Compared with the fast-paced depressed life in the 21st century, the primitive society made Chudong feel much more relaxed. The body and mind are relaxed as they should be. "Chu, what are we now?" Na respectfully asked them what to do next. Chu Dong was also pulled out of the memory by Na''s voice. He looked at the sky and saw that the sun above his head was not going down. He said with a smile, "the sun is not down yet. Let''s pick some fruit and go back! Let the people of the tribe have a taste. " Chu Dong was not in a hurry to pick all the fruit back. After all, the fruit was here, not far from their tribe. Other tribes will not come here, even if they are found by other tribes, they may not dare to eat! A woman asked curiously, "Chu Wu, what kind of fruit is it called?" After a moment of silence, Chu Dong said, "just call it African fruit." Originally, Chu Dong wanted to call it breadfruit, but when he thought that it was the characteristic of Africa, it was better to call it African fruit. Everyone was surprised: "African fruit! Ooh Xia looked at Chu, and then looked at the sky, worried and said: "Chu, we only have four soldiers, and the tree is a little unreliable." "At this speed, when can we finish picking? Even if we don''t finish picking, we won''t be able to pick a few!" Chu Dong laughed: "you four soldiers set up a shelf under the tree, and then women climb up to pick it. Isn''t that much easier?" African baobab itself is not high, but these are much higher than Chudong had seen before.Even so, it is not a problem for these primitive people who live here all the year round. After hearing this, Xia was very happy: "Chu, you are smarter. I can''t think of this way." Chudong didn''t participate in their picking process, it''s not that he didn''t want to, and they didn''t let him do it at all. He''s a noble witch. He shouldn''t do this kind of work. Chu Dong is also helpless! But what can we do about it? So he had to watch. "Chu Wu!" At this time, Na suddenly came over. He looked at Chu Dong and scratched his head with embarrassment. It seemed that he had something to say to Chu Dong. Chu Dong looked at Na in surprise: "it''s you! What''s the matter? " Na bit his lip, his face turned red, and he looked like a pure young man who wanted to see his beloved girl express her love. This can''t help but make Chu Dong more confused. Young man, do you have anything to say? Don''t look at him with that shy look. It''s embarrassing. Chu Dong was helpless. "Chu Wu, you are so powerful that you can save dying people, make fire from Thor, come back alive, and take us to find all kinds of delicious food." "Can you?" Chudong is already a little impatient. What''s wrong with a big man? Do you have to be a mother? "Well?" Chu Dong couldn''t help picking his eyebrows. "Can you make me as strong as Xia?" At last, he said what he wanted to do. Na and Xia Yuanben were both junior soldiers. Several times they went out hunting together. Although they are not very familiar with each other, they are clear about each other''s strength. Such as this summer''s ability, how can Na not see it? This is clearly the ability of intermediate soldiers. The only person who can turn a junior soldier into an intermediate soldier in such a short time is Chu Dong. So there was the scene. Chu Dong cleared his throat: "this! I''m afraid not! " Xia became a middle-level soldier after merging the barbarian bones. Although Chu Dong also had a barbarian bone, he could not guarantee whether Na''s body could integrate the strength of this barbarian bone. Chapter 29 If we can''t integrate this force, there will only be one end to Na! Die! Chudong can''t guarantee the risk. Na is a little disappointed, but before he also guessed that Chu Dong would say so, but now listen to him so direct refused, in the heart some uncomfortable just. Na Kui said with a smile: "no, it''s OK." Chu Dong thought of Na''s strange behavior in the tree before, and a bold idea gradually appeared in his heart. "Why do you want to be strong? Is it to become an intermediate soldier? " Na shook his head and nodded again: "yes, but more than that, I want to cure my eyes." Trudeau paused and said, "your eyes?" "As like as two peas," nodded, "sometimes I can''t see clearly what I see before, and even appear exactly the same thing." Hearing that, Chu Dong was almost certain that Na was short-sighted. It''s just that kind of shortsightedness. I have to wait until I go back to check it out. "Come to me tomorrow morning and I''ll see if I can cure your eyes!" Chu Dong didn''t promise to cure his eyes. After all, in this primitive society, even as an excellent doctor, he didn''t dare to promise at will. What''s more, it''s about the eyes. Na heard Chu Dong say so, immediately two eyes shine: "Chu Wu, do you have a way?" Chu Dong shook his head: "I have to wait until tomorrow." The smile on Na''s face doesn''t cut half a point. Chu Wu doesn''t refuse clearly, which means that his eyes are saved. Na is a very excellent junior soldier. If he hadn''t missed many opportunities to go out for training because of his eye problems, he might have become an intermediate soldier. Women''s hands and feet are very sharp, picking speed is even faster than those soldiers. Before long, they picked four baskets full. Summer a little pity said: "should bring a few more baskets." "There''s a lot more up there." Some people in the crowd agreed that it was a pity not to pick more. Some people even suggested: "it''s not far from our tribe. Why don''t we let the four soldiers go back to get the baskets?" But Chu Dong said: "don''t be in a hurry today. It''s the same to come back tomorrow." Some people want to say something, but Chu Dong said, "bring more people tomorrow." "African fruit can be stored for a period of time, but if not, it can be dried in the sun." After hearing this, they left. However, no one would pick this kind of fruit except for them. After all, people from other tribes ate poisonous fruit by mistake and died. Chieftain Ganggu has been wandering at the gate of the tribe, just looking forward to Chu Dong''s early return. Since Chu Dong went out, a heart of steel is hanging on Chu Dong, for fear of Chu Dong accident. Now seeing Chu Dong and all the people come back safely, his heart hanging in his throat is put back in his stomach. "Chu! How is everything going today? Is there any danger outside As soon as I saw Chu Dong coming back, I couldn''t wait to get together. Looking at Chu Dong with a caring face, he almost made Chu Dong laugh. Chudong had a warm current in his heart. They went out to look for food. As soon as they came back, the chief didn''t ask them how they got, but first cared if he was hurt. This made Chu Dong realize what it means to be cared about. In the past, in the 21st century, because Chu Dong was a miracle in the medical field, he had excellent medical skills, so the people around him would deliberately approach him because of his interests. Often when he has an accident, everyone is concerned about their own interests. And the rock tribe made him feel different from the hypocrisy of the 21st century. Their concern is sincere. Chu Dong comforted smile: "it''s OK, everyone is OK." Steel bone was relieved: "it''s OK." Summer beside a face of excitement said: "not only everyone is OK, we also harvest full!" With that, Xia took out an African fruit from the basket behind and handed it to Ganggu. Steel looking at the hands of gray oval African fruit can not help but wonder: "this thing can eat?" Steel bone has seen African fruit. When he went out hunting animals, he sometimes saw African fruit everywhere, but he never knew that African fruit could be eaten. "Chief, this was discovered by Chu Wu." "Yes, chief, this fruit is very delicious!" "If it wasn''t for Chu Wu, we didn''t know the fruit could be eaten." After all, they dare not try strange food easily, no one is willing to pay the price of life. It''s about what happened today.He laughed and patted Chu Dong on the shoulder: "good Chu!" "Chief, you can try it. You can eat it raw." Steel frowned: "you mean to eat like this?" After seeing Chu Dong nodded, steel bone did not hesitate, facing African fruit is a big mouth. After all, they were primitive people who could not even eat raw meat. But with this bite, steel''s face completely changed. It was a surprise to everyone. What''s wrong with this fruit? Chu Dong just wanted to ask what happened, but he saw that the chief took two big mouthfuls at the fruit. While chewing, he said vaguely: "this pot is so good Suddenly, he couldn''t laugh. I didn''t expect that such people would love African fruit so much. But the African fruit from the virgin forest is really sweet. Even Chu Dong thought it was delicious. After having dinner with steel, Chu Dong went back to rest. The next morning, as soon as Chu Dong lifted the hide, he saw Na standing at the door. He was also taken aback. "What are you doing here?" Chu Dong smoked at the corner of his mouth. Which embarrassed of scratched to scratch a head: "yesterday Chu Wu said this morning to check for me, my in the mind is really excited, then have no sleep all night, simply came early in the morning." "I have to rest at the door, but I''m not good at guarding Chu." For Na''s words, Chu Dong smiles: "go and sit on that small stone." Na was very obedient and sat on it. Chu Dong opened Na''s eyelids. After a simple examination and questioning, Chu Dong knew Na''s congenital myopia, which was not particularly serious. With a pair of nearsighted glasses to correct it. However, it is difficult to find near sighted glasses in this primitive period. Na looked at Chu Dong''s dignified look. He felt a thump in his heart and asked carefully: "Chu Wu, is it... No help?" There was a slight loss on Na''s face. "No, there is help!" Hearing Chu Dong''s words, Nathan swept the loss before and asked excitedly: "what should I do about Chu Wu?" Chapter 30 Chu Dong frowned. It''s not difficult to make myopia glasses, but it''s not easy. It''s difficult to make materials. This is primitive society. I don''t know if I can find glass, which is called quartz. If you don''t have them here, you won''t be able to make them. Looking at Chu Dong''s changing expression, Na''s heart fell with it. "There are ways, but now I haven''t found the material. I''ll go to you when I find the material." So there''s still hope? Na''s heart can''t help but light up a ray of hope again. "Are you the only one in the tribe with eye problems?" Na shook his head: "there are several soldiers also have eye disease, but the most serious is a senior soldier before." "His name is Yang. He is almost invincible. All the tribes around him are afraid of our rock tribe because of Yang. They dare not provoke us any more." "At that time, I was still very young, but I know that the rock tribe was very comfortable at that time." "But later, the senior soldier named Yang got a strange disease. He often saw double things and had hallucinations." "Everyone thought that he would be cursed by the gods, and they found many ways to cure him." "Once, a small tribe nearby attacked our rock tribe. In that battle, Yang''s problem broke out again, so there is no doubt that the battle failed." "Yang, which was originally the symbol of our rock pride, was also captured by each other." "It was the last chief who spent a lot of money to get Yang back." Na heavily sighed: "but since then, Yang has become unconscious and has no ambition to fight. Later, his eyes became worse and worse, and finally he couldn''t see anything clearly. " Mentioning the former fighting hero, Na felt very sorry. After all, Yang was once his goal as an example. According to Jonah, it''s a serious problem. In this case, the matter of looking for quartz stone must be mentioned. The more delay myopia is, the more serious it will become. "Don''t worry, I will try my best to cure your eyes." After hearing this, he was very grateful and wanted to kneel down to Chu Dong. Chu Dong was not used to being knelt down. He quickly picked up Na: "no, we are all family. Why are you so polite?" There was a faint twinkle of tears in Na''s eyes. "Chu Wu, thank you very much. If it wasn''t for you, I might be as delirious as Yang and I couldn''t see anything." Chu Dong said calmly: "don''t thank me in a hurry! If I don''t find the material, I can''t help your eyes. " Na is still full of gratitude said: "no matter how the final result, I am willing to accept." In fact, Chu Dong knew that the final result of Na was that he could see things vaguely at most, but he would not be blind. As for Na''s confusion. That''s probably because that Yang can''t accept the fact that he lost and was bound to be a prisoner. Coupled with the double blow that his eyes can''t see, he went crazy. Chu Dong wanted to find quartz immediately, but the rock tribe couldn''t do without him at this time. Other people don''t recognize quartz. So the search for quartz had to be pushed back. Chu Dong first arranged for most of the tribe''s women with numb hands and feet to pick the mature African fruits together with several soldiers in strong clothes. Chudong divided the tribe into two parts, one is where people live, the other is used to grow things. It''s never convenient to go out and pick. The first one planted in this area is the African baobab. Chudong asked several soldiers to transplant some African baobab trees. In order to make the African baobab tree survive, Chu Dong specially consumed his mental energy and poured his own therapeutic element into the African baobab tree. The commander also dug out a fish pond of about 50 square meters. I caught some small fish from the river and raised them. So even if they don''t leave the tribe, they won''t die of hunger. Steel saw straight praise Chudong smart. But Chudong''s plan is not over. "That''s not good. We need to set some traps outside." "But in order to avoid our own people falling into the trap, when everyone comes back later, chief, you need to tell them not to wander outside the tribe." Steel is very with the nod. Chu Dong called a dozen soldiers: "you will follow me to find materials for setting traps later." After five or six days of hard work, the trap was finally completed. In these five or six days, Chu Dong had no more rest than others.But fortunately, the traps look impeccable. At least for people today, it''s hard to prevent. There are three layers inside and three layers outside. The first layer is a trap. If you step on it, you will fall into the pit and be stabbed by a sharp wooden stick. The second layer is a deep ditch dug. If someone invades the third layer, it is a stone falling from the sky. In the middle of these traps, there is only one road leading to the tribe, which is composed of a solid wooden door. Chu Dong looked at the trap in front of him, and he always felt that he was almost there? After thinking about it for a long time, Chu Dong came to think of the weapon! With the development of modern science and technology, the weapons owned by the state are either artillery or bombers. It''s all remote. Now he certainly can''t get these things, but it''s not impossible to find something to replace them. Like the crossbow. Bullhorn crossbow is different from bow and arrow. Bullhorn crossbow can be set up with a bracket for long-range shooting. Chu Dong suddenly seemed to think of something and looked at the steel: "are the insects and beasts we killed still there?" Steel do not understand what Chu Dong means, but still truthfully replied: "now should not eat." Chudong immediately said with a smile: "that''s good, let a few soldiers pull out the tendons of insects and beasts for me." Steel dare not delay, immediately ordered to go down. Then he asked, "Chu, what''s the use of this insect''s tendon?" "Treat the East chief''s face of mysterious Chu to know Chu Dong had studied that the tendons of this insect and beast were very strong, even if it was an intermediate soldier, he could not stop pulling just by his brute force. Chu Dong thought of the modern children''s favorite slingshot. This kind of big slingshot made of insect tendon must be much stronger. We can make good use of that then. Chu Dong plans to tie a lot of arrows to the tendons of insects and beasts by tying knots, so as long as he drags hard, these arrows will fly out and cause damage to the enemy. Although they can''t hit accurately, they can more or less hit blindly! At least it can reduce the combat effectiveness of the opponent a little bit! Chapter 31 Some of them are made from the horns of the bullhorn animals that they have hunted before, which are used to shoot accurately. After several soldiers sent the horns, the women also cleaned the tendons of the animals. Steel to Chu Dong smile: "Chu, look at you!" Chu Dong took the worm beast''s tendon and studied it. Then he asked, "chief, is there anyone in our tribe who can make bows and arrows?" If you want to make bows and arrows, you can''t do it alone. How long does it take for him to make it alone? It means that the people in the tribe made bows and arrows before. Steel bone didn''t know what Chu Dong was looking for to make bows and arrows, but he honestly replied, "do you need to see them? I''ll call them here now? " As Chu Dong thought, there were people who made bows and arrows in Panshi tribe. But... When Chu Dong saw them, he was a little silly. It''s... it''s all old men? Chu Dong thought that the archers were young and strong soldiers, but he didn''t expect that they were old men. "Can you make bows and arrows?" Chu east side belt doubts of ask a way. Obviously, he was very confused about steely''s saying that these people could make bows and arrows. Chu Dong had experienced how to make simple bows and arrows in his university experience class. He knew very well how much strength it took to make bows and arrows. He was nearly exhausted just making a simple bow and arrow. The bow and arrow they are going to make this time is not that simple. It can even be said that it''s a little complicated. Can these people? Chu Dong expressed deep doubts about this. Those old men were questioned by Chu Dong, but they said with a smile: "on weekdays, our old men don''t go out. They stay in the tribe all the time, studying bows and arrows." "If we can''t, there will be no one in the rock tribe who can make bows and arrows!" Seeing that these old men were so confident, Chu Dong didn''t say much. Traditional bows are divided into single bow, reinforced bow and composite bow. Composite bow has been popular since Shang Dynasty. Craftsmen of all ages have devoted themselves to developing composite bows with long range, combining tendons, wood and horns, in order to make more perfect bows and arrows. What Chu Dong is going to make today is similar to the composite bow. "Chu Wu, are you looking for us to make bows and arrows?" Asked an old man with white hair. Although these old men only focus on bow and arrow, they also know that the war between Panshi tribe and white wolf tribe is about to open. So when they heard Chu Dong looking for them, they had a vague guess in their heart. Chu Dong ordered: "I can''t do it alone, so I need your help to make the crossbow." Bullhorn crossbow? It was probably the first time those old men heard such a novel name. The wrinkled face was full of doubts. Chu Dong simply explained: "the crossbow is similar to the bow and arrow, but there are some differences, such as the range." "The range of the crossbow is a little longer than that of the bow and arrow." Chu Dong didn''t tell them much, because he knew that even if he told them more clearly, they would still have a lot of problems. For example, the difference between a soft bow and a hard bow. "And by such a novel bow and arrow? Oh no! It''s a crossbow The old man with white hair is called mu. He has been dealing with bows and arrows for half his life. Now hear Chu Dong say ox horn crossbow, can''t help but feel at present a bright. "Chu Wu, my name is mu. This is my brother, water and earth. If you have anything, just tell us!" Although the reaction of water and soil is not as big as that of wood, their faces are full of excitement. "Don''t worry, it can''t be too anxious." "As long as this bow and arrow is made, it will be much stronger than those you used before, and its range and power will be greatly improved." When the three brothers heard Chu Dong''s words, they were all excited. They wanted to start immediately. But they also know that anything can not be done too quickly, step by step. "Chu Wu, I''m going to find wood now. I''m good at this one!" Wood makes bows and arrows in the tribe all the year round. He knows which wood is the best choice to make bows and arrows. He could see at a glance whether the wood was dry and what it was. That''s why he offered to look for wood. Chu Dong shook his head with a smile: "don''t rush to find wood first!" "What we are going to make this time is a crossbow. You can also understand it as a bow and arrow. The reason why he calls it a crossbow is that the main material is a crossbow." "As for the wood, we''ll wait until we''ve got the horns ready." Mu has been studying bows and arrows all his life. Now Chu Dong''s bullhorn crossbow, even though it took him half his life, can''t be studied.Thinking of this, Mu had a little more admiration for Chu Dong. "We don''t have much time. We must make the crossbow quickly." Although the White Wolf tribe is here to "rob" goods and materials, it won''t hurt people''s names, but just in case, it''s best if the crossbow can be studied as soon as possible! When the crossbow is made, the soldiers have to shoot it. What is the use of and awesome crossbow? So Chu Dong didn''t want to waste any more time. "These are the horns of cattle and the tendons of insects and beasts on the ground." "This insect has the strongest tendons. Even if it is tied together with ten green vines, it can''t match it." Hearing Chu Dong''s words, Mu picked up a worm tendon and studied it slowly. For a moment, he said slightly excited: "this, is really as magical as Chu Wu said." Chudong said with a light smile: "in fact, the production method of ox horn crossbow is similar to that of bow and arrow." "First you polish these horns, the thinner the better." Chu Dong was a little worried when he said this. The three brothers look very old. Can they still polish them? If they can''t, go to some soldiers for help. As a result, before Chu Dong called for the steel skeleton, he saw the three brothers, mu Shuitu, grinding their horns on the stone. That strength does not belong to any soldier. This makes Chu Dong can''t help swallowing his saliva. He''s old and strong! Suddenly, those worries in Chu Dong''s heart disappeared. But some of the East Chu took the first look is not satisfied with a good mill. This horn is to stick to the inside of the bow and arrow. If it is too thick, it will lose its resilience. It''s too thin and easy to crack. So the thickness must be well controlled. Chu Dong sighed: "this horn probably can''t be used. Grind it again." If it wasn''t for the hard work, Chu Dong would have fallen down before he did it twice. He would have done it himself. Chapter 32 Hearing Chu Dong''s words, Mu didn''t show any unpleasant expression, but happily took a horn from the ground to grind it. "Don''t grind it too thin or too thick. It''s about the thickness of your thumb." Of course, Chu Dong is talking about their thumb! Taking advantage of several people''s efforts to grind horns, Chu Dong thought to himself. He didn''t see bamboo or anything here. So the bow can only be made of wood, but in order to achieve the desired effect, the wood must be juniper or mulberry, because these two kinds of trees have better elasticity. I just don''t know if there is one here. I can look for it later. There is no bamboo forest, but there are many trees here. It took nearly a sunset, and the horn was almost ground. Chu Dong is also quite satisfied, this ox horn and insect tendon have. Just wood! When Chu Dong was wondering where to find the wood he wanted, he suddenly remembered that the three brothers had been making bows and arrows. Maybe they know? "Do you know what kind of wood bow is best made of?" Wood smell speech, pause, immediately said: "the production of bow and arrow trees must have flexibility, can not be ash, broken hardwood." "The selected wood should not have knots, bends or branches, which will affect the later production and use." Chu Dong didn''t interrupt Mu''s words. For making bows and arrows, Chu Dong was only a half hanged child, but he read many books, and there was everything in these books. Naturally, the history and making method of bow and arrow are mentioned. But now in front of an expert, Chu Dong did not dare to interrupt at will. This is the experience that Mu has accumulated over the past ten years. Nothing in the book! "But it is because of these conditions that it becomes more and more difficult to make bows and arrows. Just because we find the right trees, we have to spend more than 20 sunsets on them." Speaking of this, Mu sighed. The faces of water and soil are not very good-looking. Obviously, it is very difficult for them to find the right trees. Chu Dong frowned. It seems that this matter is a little troublesome. The next morning, the women went out to look for food, and Chu Dong saw them. Then he went with him, but this time Chu Dong''s main purpose was not to find food, but to find usable trees. For this reason, he specially took the three brothers of Mu and Shui with him. The trees in the forest are so high that you can hardly see the sky when you look up. The lush leaves covered the sky tightly, leaving only a few sparse beams of light. Chu Dong looked up and frowned: "there are so many trees here, you can''t see the sunshine." "Isn''t there such a sunny place around here?" Chudong remembered clearly that the pine tree didn''t like too much shade. There is almost no sunshine in this place, so it is absolutely impossible to have pine trees. Wood heard Chu Dong''s words, looked at the water two people, three people after looking at each other, wood some hesitation said: "yes, yes! But go a little further ahead. " Seeing this, Chu Dong asked suspiciously, "how? Can''t you go ahead? " He explained: "if you go ahead, you will be the territory of Yunchao tribe." Chu Dong nodded and immediately realized that he had been in the primitive society for so long, and he also knew something about the situation nearby. These three tribes are chaoyunhe and langju. The Yunchao tribe is in the upper reaches of the river, the Panshi tribe is in the middle, and the White Wolf tribe occupies the lower reaches. Tribes don''t usually go to each other''s territory. Otherwise, they will be considered to want to attack Chinese tribes and thus be attacked. Of course, the White Wolf tribe is an exception. In addition to the rock tribe, the Yunchao tribe has not escaped the White Wolf tribe. Chu Dong decided to give it a try. There was no pine or mulberry, so he couldn''t find something to replace it? It''s like if you can''t find a heart to replace your liver or kidney? It''s obviously not good to rush into other people''s territory, and Chu Dong didn''t act rashly. Instead, they told tuhui tribe to bring some salt. Even if he was found, he could say that he was visiting Yunchao tribe. When mu Shuitu heard that Chu Dong was going to the territory of the Yun Dynasty tribe, he didn''t agree. "Chu Wu, I can''t go there!" Mulian urged: "this white wolf tribe has already made a feud with us. If we offend Yunchao tribe again, won''t we be unable to return to heaven?" Water and soil smell speech nod one after another, with white wolf tribe bar, they need to bet on the whole tribe to fight against white wolf tribe. If we have a feud with the White Wolf tribe and the Yunchao tribe at the same time, we can imagine the consequences of the Panshi tribe"It''s OK. You''ll follow me then." The seriousness of the matter, Chu Dong is not clear, wood said these he is clear. So, no matter what, he won''t offend Yunchao tribe when he goes to find pine this time. However, he did not know the people of the Yunchao tribe, and did not know what kind of tribe he was from. It seems that after they came here, the chief seldom mentioned this tribe. Unconsciously, in Chudong''s heart, the cloud Dynasty tribe has been covered with a layer of mystery. Let Chu Dong more curious, want to go to find out. Mu Shuitu knew that he couldn''t persuade Chu Dong, so he didn''t talk. When the chief took back the salt, he knew about it. Even the chief didn''t say much, so naturally they wouldn''t say much. But the bottom of my heart is a little disappointed with Chu Dong. In their opinion, although Chu Dong had the ability, he was not mature in mind and could not take the responsibility. Wood followed behind Chu Dong, sighed, looking at Chu Dong''s back half ring, and finally didn''t say anything. On the way, Chu Dongcai knew from muzhou that although the Yunchao tribe and the Panshi tribe were in the upper reaches and the middle reaches, the journey was a long way away. Chu Dong estimated that it was about five or six kilometers. When Chu Dong stepped out of the forest and entered the territory of Yunchao tribe, he really felt the difference between the two sides. There is a big tree covering the sky in Panshi tribe, but there is no tree in Yunchao tribe. Chu Dong glanced at a very familiar tree and strode forward. "Here! Isn''t this a fir? Or the fir of Baishanzu Chu Dong couldn''t suppress his excitement. Chu Dong had seen the specimen of Abies beshanzu before. Baishanzu fir is like a big cactus, but the color of its tree pillars are all light green, but its roots are green, its shape is slightly as big as cactus, but slightly larger than cactus. Chapter 33 Close to the ground, you may think it is a kind of flower, but in fact it is an extremely precious tree species. Chu Dong never thought that he could still see Abies beshanzu in this primitive society. If this precious tree moved to China. He''s going to be a millionaire. Unfortunately, he is not sure whether he can return to the original world. Wood soil and water don''t understand Chu Dong''s excitement, see Chu Dong you excited, just think Chu Dong is to find a suitable wood bow. "Chu Wu, are we going to visit the people of Yunchao tribe first, or are we going to cut down directly?" Tu went up to the fir, looked around for a week and said, "Chu Wu, are you sure this tree is OK? How do I think this tree is used to make bows? You can see from the bark that this tree is too strong. " Chu Dong a Zheng: "what?" The water touched the fir: "don''t you think this tree is good?" Chu Dong responded: "no, I mean this kind of tree is very precious. He didn''t say that he would make it into a bow and arrow." Using precious trees as bows and arrows? Chudong didn''t dare. Water looked at a distance are all these trees, weak said: "this tree is really precious?" Chu Shun water line of sight to see past, that "Er" word card in his stomach, how also can''t come out. Well, he took back what he said before. He forgot that this is primitive society! The soil saw an eye Chu East, in the heart but some regrets, followed him to come out to look for wood together. Water is also a little impatient, always feel that Chu Dong is a child who knows nothing. Only wood, although feel Chudong some naive, but still very admire the ability of Chudong. Chu Dong did not find a few people strange, with a few people continue to look for. Half a day is about to pass, Chudong several people still did not find the pine, this can not help but let Chudong some frustration. Wood soil and water three people are exhausted, but dare not mention to go back. Because Chudong is more tired than them. They''ve come so far. They''ve got their foundation here. But Chu Dong was just an ordinary man with no strength to bind a chicken, so he had to work harder than them. At this moment, Chu Dong was already sweating, and his skin was soaked with sweat. "There is a river here. Why don''t we have a rest first?" I can''t stand it. Because there are no trees with luxuriant branches and leaves here, almost the sun is shining on them. Chu Dong looked at the exhausted people and didn''t object. Because he knows that if they don''t stop to rest, they are likely to faint here. After washing his face and drinking some water, Chu Dong finally recovered. Just as he was ready to call on a few people to set foot on the journey of searching again. He saw some green leaves by the river. There are several white insects writhing on the leaf. Chu Dong''s heart moved, and he hurried forward. After some research, he said with a slight tremor, "I found it, I found it!" "This is the mulberry tree!" Because before the fir thing, soil and water two people just light looked at Chu East, didn''t want to get up of meaning. Only mu, hearing Chu Dong''s voice, immediately got up and went there. "I don''t know what he saw?" The earth sighed helplessly. It seems to be very puzzled about Chu Dong''s fuss. Water said lazily: "who knows? What did the pine say before going out? " Wood soil and water pressure root don''t know what pine is, but Chu Dong say what they do, also didn''t study deeply. Wood looking at the look excited Chu Dong, hesitated to ask: "Chu Wu, but found the material to make bow and arrow?" Chu Dong nodded: "this is mulberry, full of elasticity, as a bow and arrow as appropriate." Mu has been studying bows and arrows all his life. When he heard Chu Dong say that mulberry is the most suitable material for making bows and arrows, he couldn''t help studying it carefully. After a moment, Mu said with a laugh: "wonderful, wonderful! It''s really a good tree Chudong smile: "pick a few big a little bit of fight back." When his eyes touched the white insects on the mulberry tree, Chu Dong had an idea in his mind. "When you''re done, take a few more small trees back. They must be uprooted, so that you can go back to planting." The reason why we didn''t let Mu take the silkworms back was that it was too much trouble. What if you die during transportation? This is the point, or the point, that Chu Dong saw a lot of silkworm eggs on these mulberry leaves. That''s enough! On the other side, the water and soil were resting, and they didn''t plan to go there. But when they saw that the wood had unloaded the guy, they realized that they might have found it this time.Water and earth dare not rest any more. "Is this the pine tree?" The soil doesn''t understand of ask a way. Chu Dong saw the changes of water and soil in his eyes, but he never said anything. "No, it''s a mulberry tree." Water immediately asked: "mulberry? Aren''t we looking for that pine tree? " "What is the purpose of cutting down mulberry trees?" This time Chu Dong did not answer the water''s words, but went to one side to help. Water see Chu Dong ignore him, face very embarrassed, or wood Jiewei way: "mulberry and pine elasticity almost, we have not found pine, but fortunately found this mulberry, used to replace pine is also good, I have studied!" Heard Wood said he had checked, water and soil in the heart of this just put down the bottom of my heart doubt. Help cut down trees together. "What are you doing?" A group of primitive Chu people in brown skins surrounded him. When Chu Dong saw the cloud pattern signs that the primitive people were exposed, he knew that it was the people from the cloud Dynasty tribe. He sighed silently in his heart. He didn''t expect to attract the people of Yunchao tribe. When Chaodong saw the people who robbed the Chu tribe, they mistook them for the goods. Obviously, the man yelled, "which tribe is your leader? What are you doing in Yunchao tribe? Robbing materials? " Chudong quickly stood up and said with a smile, "no, we are from Panshi tribe. We wanted to visit your tribe, but we just saw the tree we were looking for. We can''t help it." Chu Dong sighed in the heart secretly, say to also blame him, just too excited, didn''t expect to go to communicate with cloud Dynasty tribe first. Now, are you being treated like a thief? Water to see the people of the cloud Dynasty tribe came, the look on the face is very ugly, eyes is staring at Chu Dong. Water looks a little embarrassed and ashamed, and scolds Chu Dong in his heart. If Chu Dong hadn''t brought them to the territory of the Yunchao tribe to "steal", they would not have been caught by the Yunchao tribe, and the tribe would not have carried the name of the robber. Although Chu Dong was a witch, he took the tribe to the crooked place! Discovered by the people of Yunchao tribe, Chudong didn''t panic at all. Instead, he said calmly, "we have a deal to do with you." Chapter 34 Smell speech, the man of the head showed the eyes of doubt, he thought Chudong several people are outsiders, want to steal their materials, but now it seems, it is not like this. Chudong''s tone didn''t mean any harm to Yunchao tribe, and his words were very polite. "What deal? If you can''t satisfy me, don''t blame me for using tribal law to deal with you thieves! " Smell speech, the first man sneered to smile, scornful of swept Chu east one eye. He still knows the strength of Panshi tribe, and it doesn''t produce any important materials. Why are they so sure that they can survive this time? "Is it convenient for you to meet my chief?" Chudong didn''t just want to make a deal with Yunchao tribe. He had other plans in his mind. If he could take this opportunity to get to know the chief of Yunchao tribe and make friends with him, many things would be more convenient in the future. But the man who led the group refused: "sorry, our chief doesn''t like to see outsiders." Chu Dong didn''t show half disappointed expression, but said with a smile: "if it''s about salt?" Those people a Leng, eyes across a trace of disbelief, the head of that person set a large number of Chu Dong a few eyes, see his face is determined, like a well-established mind, smiling at himself, just want to blurt out the sarcasm immediately took back. In a short time, Chu Dong came to Yunchao tribe and met the chief of Yunchao tribe. Unlike the young and strong steel skeleton, the chief of Yunchao tribe is a middle-aged man, but he looks listless, as if he has been sick in bed. There was no blood on that grim face. Chu Dong had been a doctor for many years, and he could almost judge that the chief of the Yun Dynasty tribe had some disease. He would not know exactly what the disease was until he looked carefully. "I heard that you want to make a deal with my Yunchao tribe? Cough, cough Chu Dong''s eyes flashed. Can''t he say a complete word? It''s a bit serious! Chu Dong said bluntly, "yes, I want to exchange the salt for the trees by the river." Hearing the word "salt", the chief''s eyes flashed a bright color. The people behind him also looked at Chu Dong in surprise. "Are you from the rock tribe?" Although Chu Dong didn''t have a tattoo on his body, mu Shuitu did! So the chief of Yunchao tribe can see where they come from at a glance. Chu Dong is very direct admit, this kind of thing completely has no need to hide. Chief or chief in the end, a moment to calm down: "how much salt do you have?" The chieftains of the Yunchao tribe didn''t know the value of salt. In the final analysis, the Panshi tribe was just a low-level tribe, just like their Yunchao tribe. Even if you have salt in your hand, there won''t be much. What''s more, he knew all the trees by the river that there was nothing unusual about those trees. How much salt could he expect the Panshi tribe to exchange with them? The chief''s eyes darkened at the thought. "Wood, bring the salt." Wood smell speech, immediately forward, put down the basket on the back. After he took out the grass on the surface, the chief saw what was inside. "Here? Is it all salt? " Rao, the chief who claimed to have seen the world, was also shocked. For the first time in half his life. If you take this out, you can exchange it for half of the lower tribe''s materials, right? But the rock tribe just used it to exchange with him for a few worthless trees? There''s no reason why he won''t agree. It''s just that everyone agrees, okay? Seeing this, Chu Dong gently hooked the corner of his mouth, which was exactly what he wanted. In fact, he also knew the value of salt here. The reason why he gave so much salt to the Yunchao tribe was to trade and make friends with the people of the Yunchao tribe. In any case, their tribe is not at a loss. The chief asked people to take the salt down with an excited look, and then arranged seats for several people in Chudong. Attitude reversed 180 degrees. "My name is Liangqi. You can... Keke, you can call me Qiye. They all call me that. I don''t know how to call them?" Chu Dong light said: "Chu!" The three brothers of mudui and Shuitu have not been relieved from this great change. Now they are stunned to see that the chief of Yunchao tribe is so respectful to them. "Chu, what do you want those trees for?" Liang Qi is curious about the actions of several people in Eastern Chu. Chu Dong said bluntly, "make bows and arrows to guard against the White Wolf tribe." Hearing Chu Dong''s words, Liang Qi was stunned directly, and the shock on his face could not be concealed.How could Liangqi not know the White Wolf tribe? After all, the White Wolf tribe came to Yunchao tribe regularly to collect materials. Even Liang Qi himself hated the White Wolf tribe very much. When he was healthy, the White Wolf tribe did not dare to be so arrogant. But these years, his health is getting worse and worse, and he may not be there any day. White Wolf tribe is also relying on this, to the cloud Dynasty tribe more and more excessive. Originally, they only come here once a year, but now they come to the Yunchao tribe every three or five times. How can they give up every time they come back and leave without something? It makes the people of the Yunchao tribe miserable, but what can we do about it? Although Liang Qi hated the White Wolf tribe, he had nothing to do with them. So now he was shocked to hear that Chu Dong wanted to fight against the White Wolf tribe! In Liang Qi''s opinion, Chu Dong is just like a child, but Chu Dong''s face is full of seriousness when he says this. It is not difficult to see that Chu Dong is serious. Suddenly, he admired many of the tribes of Chu. "If you take away those trees, they will be... Cough, cough, salt. I don''t want you!" Liang Qi waved his hand and said directly. The Yunchao tribe has been oppressed by the White Wolf tribe. What''s better than the Panshi tribe? Now I hear that the Panshi tribe wants to fight against the White Wolf tribe. Liang Qi is worried about them, but he also hates that he can''t join them. His body is not good. He can bet half his life, but he can''t bet all the lives of the whole tribe! Wood soil and water three people shocked looking at good seven, they just ease from the shock, did not expect good seven will say such a let them difficult to understand words. Chu Dong understood Liang Qi''s meaning and said with a smile: "we will give you what we should. The White Wolf tribe is robbing around by the white wolf. It''s not a matter of one or two days. Even if we don''t have our rock tribe this time, there will be other tribes." Liang Qi''s eyes have already faintly twinkled with tears. I hope he can see the disappearance of the White Wolf tribe in his lifetime. Before leaving, Chu Dong looked at Liang Qi and asked, "do you cough often? Occasionally also can feel throat dry? Especially at night? Will you feel chills? " Good seven smell speech, surprised looking at Chu East, the horror in that eye is seen clearly by several people. Did the chief of the Yunchao tribe ever behave so badly? "You??? How do you know? " Liang Qi doesn''t know how to describe his mood. Chapter 35 "You just have to say yes or no?" Chudong smiles. Liang Qi looked at Chu Dong''s deep eyes and nodded involuntarily. Chu Dong immediately knew: "sure. You are infected with wind cold, which will hurt your heart and lungs in the long run. " Smell speech, good seven also don''t care about other, hurriedly pursue a way: "that I can continue to live?" He was very scared in his heart. Over the years, he suffered from illness night and night, or died, which was a relief for him, but he was not at ease with the people of Yunchao tribe. "It''s not an incurable disease. It can be cured. When you think clearly, welcome to the rock tribe Liang Qi also wants to ask Chu Dong how to treat him, but Chu Dong has already gone far. In fact, this is just the most common cold in modern times, but the physical quality of primitive people is much better than that of modern people. If primitive people can get wind cold, there must be other hidden diseases in their body, leading to the weakening of their immune system! Liang Qi had no choice but to hold the earth behind him: "Chu, who is it?" "Chu is an excellent Witch of our tribe," Tu said truthfully When he said this, his face was full of undisguised pride. Liang Qi was shocked when he heard that the Panshi tribe was just a low-level tribe. How could there be witches? But when I thought about the change of Panshi tribe and the temperament of Chu Dong, it became clear. Several people behind Liangqi were angry at Chudong''s attitude. He thought that Chu Dong didn''t know what was good or bad. But Liang Qi said with a smile: "prepare some gifts and visit the rock tribe in person another day. I''m afraid the sky will change." After Chu Dong returned to the Panshi tribe, he ordered several women to plant the mulberry seedlings in a safe place. Ganggu met several people and asked about their experiences. Wood followed Chu Dong to work, water and soil told steel what happened today word by word. "What? Chu, he saw the disease of Liang Qi at a glance? " Wood was also very shocked, where people can see the disease with their eyes. But Chu Dong let him refresh his world outlook, so he changed his attitude to Chu Dong from carelessness to admiration. The same is true of earth. Steel looked to the distance: "I have a premonition, Chu in the rock one day, the rock will not perish." After this, water and earth no longer dare to be disrespectful to Chu Dong. Even between the words can not help but take a respectful. "Grind the bow first, and then stick the horn on the inside." "Don''t I have to say more about the next steps?" Wood, soil and water all know how to make bows and arrows. As long as Chu Dong tells them the most important part of the crossbow, he won''t have to talk about the next thing. They can understand it themselves. The wood soil and water began to start, Chu Dong also did not idle, he also began to make crossbow. But the production process is obviously difficult. In the middle, he either exerted too much force or too little force, resulting in the bow not forming. After two sunsets, Chu Dong''s ox horn crossbow is finally ready! It took him a lot of energy, and he finally looked as good as a crossbow. In the eyes of curiosity and admiration. Chu Dong finds an open space and plans to try the crossbow he has. In fact, Chu Dong''s heart is also quite bottomless, this is his first crossbow after all. However, in the eyes of everyone''s expectation, Chu Dong still put the arrow up in a worried mood. Although the arrow was successfully shot out, the range did not reach Chu Dong''s ideal, even worse than the ordinary bow and arrow. Which step is wrong? Chu Dong looked at the ox horn crossbow in his hand and couldn''t understand it. The three brothers participated in the whole production process. Their bullhorn crossbow has not yet been made, but they know that it is not easy, so they don''t talk about it like everyone else. But comfort Chu Dong, make persistent efforts. Where does Chu Dong need their comfort? This is what Chu Dong expected. Chu Dong just laughed off the public''s comments. Steel patted Chu Dong on the shoulder: "Chu, don''t worry, everything should be done slowly." Chu Dong smiles and doesn''t speak. Then he studies his crossbow. After numerous experiments and failures, Chu Dong finally made a bull horn crossbow, which reached Chu Dong''s standard. Next, under the supervision of Chu Dong, Mu and Shui also made the crossbow one after another. Although the range was not more than 300 meters as Chu Dong expected, mianqiang could still shoot 260 meters. It''s pretty good. But it''s on the premise that there''s nothing in the way. The production of bullhorn crossbow continued, and Chu Dong took the opportunity to train soldiers.Although these brute warriors are powerful and can use bows and arrows, they have never touched crossbows. No training. In order to achieve a higher range and accuracy, it is necessary for these soldiers to start training. When Chu Dong went to university, there was a course in military training, which was shooting. He still remembers that he failed in shooting and was ridiculed by his classmates. He was arrogant at that time and signed up for the shooting class immediately after the military training. Chu Dong, who studies hard and practices hard, has better shooting ability than some snipers! "Chief, you have to get some rabbits!" Ganggu didn''t ask Chu Dong what he wanted the hare to do, but he didn''t dare to delay Chu Dong''s order, so he immediately went to do it. Chu Dong asked people to temporarily surround a training ground of more than 300 square meters, and then put the rabbits in it. Once the rabbits lost their shackles, they ran around. It''s just that they''re all surrounded. They can''t get out no matter how they run around. Chu Dong first taught these soldiers posture, then taught them how to aim at the still life, and finally the living life shooting. It''s a three sunset training. Three sunsets later, these fighters were barely able to see the design. For example, the church kept calm in dealing with these things. For example, be flexible! Anticipation of departure or something. For these barbarians who don''t know how to use their brains, this is undoubtedly a transformation. In addition to the most simple bow and crossbow, Chu Dong also plans to make some other weapons, but at present nothing, and he only has theoretical experience, no practical experience, so he can only seek another development after resisting the White Wolf tribe! In case other tribes invade in the future, we should be prepared. Due to the rush of time, Chu Dong did not spend too much time on training soldiers. After all, there are only five sunsets left from the 15 sunsets agreed with the White Wolf tribe. Because of the urgency of time, other things must be arranged faster. "Xia, you take some soldiers to look for some big stones." Chu Dong touched chin to say. Chapter 36 Xia puzzling asked: "what''s the use of this stone?" There are many stones near Panshi tribe, but Xia is very curious about what Chudong wants this stone to do? Chudong laughed: "if the White Wolf tribe intrudes, we will use arrows and stones to deal with them!" Xia couldn''t help praising Chu Dong. Even steel also showed a happy smile, if there is no Chu Dong, this disaster, rock tribe do not know how to spend. But soon, steel bone thought of those wolves raised by the White Wolf tribe, he said slightly sad: "Chu, do you have a way to deal with the wolves of the White Wolf tribe?" After all, the wolves are the key. Chudong mysterious smile: "mountain people have their own tricks!" The primitive people couldn''t understand his Chinese proverbs and scratched their hair. Seeing this, Chu Dong did not explain much, but said with a smile: "if you make people burn some hot water, I can use it! Remember to have more! " "It''s burning these days!" "Chu, what do you want hot water for?" The steel bone does not understand of ask a way. If other things, steel may not ask Chu Dong, but because they are more trouble burning hot water. After all, it''s not easy to make a fire. Usually, people seldom use hot water, so he asked. "Take a bath!" No more questions. A few women who passed by could not help whispering about Chu Dong''s luxury. For a time, the story of Chudong bathing with a lot of hot water spread among the tribes. However, we just talked about it as an interesting thing after dinner, and didn''t think much about it. Chudong and Ganggu don''t know that their conversation has been heard word for word. And that person also leaves quietly after Chu Dong Ganggu leaves. After finishing the simple layout, Chu Dong had a certain grasp of the attack of the White Wolf tribe. At this time, the White Wolf tribe. Yao, the leader of the White Wolf tribe, is a middle-aged man in his late 40s. His mouth is full of scum and looks very sloppy. He felt the white wolf in his arms and listened to the soldiers he sent to monitor the Panshi tribe, reporting to him the trend of today''s Panshi tribe word by word. "Oh! Does the steel guy think I''ll pay attention to this defense? " Yao said disdainfully, but Chu Dong, who had been mentioned all the time, could not help but make him frown. "What''s the origin of this Chu Dong? How dare you go against me in everything? Doesn''t he know what will happen to him against the White Wolf tribe? " "Hui chieftain, he is the son of the chieftain of a tribe that was exterminated. He came to take refuge in the rock tribe. Now he is regarded as the wizard of the tribe. What''s more, he made salt! " The man replied respectfully. "Son of a bitch! Why don''t you report earlier! " There was a look of anger on Yao''s face. He raised his hand and hit the man''s head with a bone cup. In an instant, his head broke and blood flowed. But the man was smashed in the head, and he only dared to reply: "chief, some time ago, the Panshi tribe was under strict supervision. This time they were setting traps against the White Wolf tribe, so I took the opportunity to tell the truth!" But he didn''t say Chu Dong let people burn hot water every day these days, he just thought Chu Dong liked to be clean, burning the water just for bathing. After hearing the spy''s report, Yao saw a trace of poison in his eyes and sneered, "Oh? It''s interesting to fight against the trap of the White Wolf tribe. Go on ... after the spy reported the situation of Panshi tribe, Yao said casually: "what do you think of this?" In his heart, the rock tribe can not become a climate, even if it becomes a climate, then take advantage of their growth, destroy! "Chief, we can''t let the Panshi tribe go on like this any more, otherwise it would be bad for several tribes around to participate in it one after another!" "A rock tribe is not terrible, but if several tribes around unite, it is also a trouble." "Why don''t we just do it? You don''t have to wait a few days! Anyway, Panshi tribe broke the contract first! They promised to sacrifice the beast, but now they''re turning back and using poison to kill us! " It was Huan who spoke, and he was also Yao''s right-hand assistant. Because he often gave advice to Yao, Yao attached great importance to it! Now hearing what Huan said, Yao said with a meaningful smile: "is what Huan said reasonable? Just do as he said!" As for the time limit of 15 sunsets given to the Panshi tribe, Yao had long forgotten it. The White Wolf tribe has always been so dishonest. Anyway, Yao predicted that the Panshi tribe had nothing to do with him. Thinking of the rich materials of the rock tribe, Huan rubbed his hands: "chief, when shall we start?" Although Yao was eager to pay for the Panshi tribe, he was not the kind of person who didn''t have a brain, otherwise he would not have been the chief.He thought for a moment and then said, "in three days!" "Do you need to inform that person?" "You should do it. Remember not to disturb the people of Panshi tribe, so as not to scare the snake. When the time comes, we should cooperate with each other inside and outside..." Yao laughs with some pity. The day before the food was delivered to the White Wolf tribe, the sentinel soldiers suddenly came to report that the White Wolf tribe was pouring out. It was not like a simple exchange of goods, but more like a war. Chu East smell speech in the heart a surprised: "what?" "How did they attack suddenly? Isn''t there a sunset left before the appointed time? " One side of the summer angrily said: "who knows that group of people in the White Wolf tribe is actually a group of dishonest dog thieves!" "And the chief?" "Someone has been sent to inform us!" What''s the idea of the White Wolf tribe? Does Chu Dong know? Fortunately, he prepared everything in advance. Otherwise, you will be trapped by the White Wolf tribe. When Chu Dong got to the front, steel had already stood on the blockhouse. And not far from the bunker, it was obviously the people of the White Wolf tribe. Chu Dong had expected the dishonesty of the White Wolf tribe before, he told everyone not to panic, and the woman took the children to hide in the cave. Chu Dong pretended to be very respectful: "just a moment, I''ll let my rock soldiers come out and take you to the place where wild animals are held!" The soldier said that he was taking them to the place where the wild animals were kept, but actually he was taking them to the trap. Steel frowned and lowered his voice to Chu Dong and said, "why is the White Wolf tribe so familiar with our trap?" Chu Dong did not speak, but quietly looked at the White Wolf tribe that had surrounded all his traps. These three traps were completed by Chu Dong himself. Only the people inside know how to avoid it. How do the white wolf know? However, even if the people of the White Wolf tribe were more careful, a few of them fell into the trap. This is quite different from what Chu Dong imagined. Chapter 37 Chu Dong had already imagined before he planned to set the trap, and let these primitive people with simple mind and developed limbs suffer from the trap! These three traps can take away more than half of the White Wolf tribe. But now? Not even a third of the White Wolf tribe was hurt. Watching the people of white wolf tribe get closer and closer, they will be close to the gate soon. Chu Dong immediately felt bad and quickly put down the rope to want the soldier to come up. But Yao, the leader, seemed to have noticed his intention. He picked up the soldier and threw him into a trap nearby. "Ah The scream of the soldier made all the people of the rock tribe tremble. Seeing that their companions were treated like this by the people of the White Wolf tribe, they wanted to fight with the White Wolf tribe immediately. But now they can''t! Chu Dong stares at the soldiers who fall into the trap. He looks as cold as ice. He clenches his fist and shouts: "prepare the crossbow!" But the White Wolf tribe seems to have known their plan for a long time. Yao sneered and rushed towards the gate with a torch. The people of the White Wolf tribe followed with bows and arrows. Chu Dong frowned: "good door, don''t let them in!" Chudong words just fall, originally closed door but suddenly opened, saw a gray figure quickly into the crowd. This move surprised the people of Panshi tribe. Steel is more angry: "who opened the door?" The scene was in chaos. Seeing that the people from the White Wolf tribe were about to rush in, the girl and child fled everywhere. No one saw who opened the door. After all, people didn''t pay attention to the gate. Chu Dong''s eyes did not blink, but he followed the man closely. His body was very thin and weak, and everyone was fighting. He was the only one who ran in the opposite direction of the war. Chu Dong''s intuition told him that if there was something wrong with this man, he must not let him go! "Summer, go after that man!" Chu East hurriedly shouts a way, but don''t see the figure of the summer, he only dun dun, then want to also don''t want to take up the bow and arrow to aim at that man''s body to shoot past. The crowd was too chaotic, and Chu Dong was afraid to hurt others, so the strength of the arrow was much smaller. In the end, although it still hit the target, it only hit the man''s shoulder. Chu Dong didn''t expect that even though he was hit by the arrow, he kept running away! that man was the traitor who opened the city gate. He knew that he had been exposed. If he stayed in Panshi tribe, Chu Dong would find him even if he searched the whole Panshi tribe. It''s not as simple as a shoulder injury. Seeing his escape, Chu Dong quickly pulled the two people around him and said, "go after the man who was hit by the arrow just now. He''s a spy!" Because the door opened for a moment, although it was closed immediately, several white wolf soldiers sneaked in while the chaos was in. Xia and several soldiers are deadlocked with them. The White Wolf soldiers who took advantage of the trouble to enter the Panshi tribe also took two white wolves with them, while only Xia, an intermediate soldier in Panshi tribe, could barely cope with it, while others stood behind Xia and prepared to fight. Seeing this, Chu Dong couldn''t wait to catch up with the traitor. He quickly raised his hand and went down with a few arrows. His target was the white wolves, but the white wolves were not on guard. He shot two arrows with one bow and took them away directly. Seeing that the white wolf was dead, those people immediately got flustered. They had the courage to break in because they were with the white wolf. Now the white wolf is dead, and the people of the rock tribe are eyeing them again... We can only hope that Yao can break the rock tribe and save them. Standing behind Xia, Chu Dong saw that the palm of Xia''s right hand was full of blood, blood and flesh, and bone could be seen, with wolf''s teeth beside it. Chu Dong just wanted to go down to see Xia local injury, at this time with the arrow of fire but suddenly shot in. The arrow not only fell on the defense they had set before, but also splashed on the soldiers. Primitive people were originally wearing things like animal skins that were easy to catch fire. With the fire, the fire is more and more vigorous. For a moment, the people of Panshi tribe were in a panic, and the soldiers who were infected with fire roared uncontrollably! Some people in the crowd are planning to leave one after another and go to other places to hide. Steel bone yelled, "come on! Put out the fire The soldiers who had been guarding the gate looked for water to put out the fire. Too late, Chu Dong looked at the dust in the tribe and immediately yelled: "use sand!" "Just roll on the ground! Put out the fire with sand " the soldiers were not fools, and they immediately understood what Chu Dong meant. One by one, they rolled on the ground, and the fire on them was soon put out.Other soldiers also reflected it. Holding the sand on the ground to save the burning materials. It was not easy to put out the fire. But because of this, the people of Panshi tribe were in a panic, and their previous fighting spirit was even less. Some soldiers even whispered below, thinking that the rock could not escape the attack of the white wolf. Even if the following is whispered, Han still hears one and a half stars. He frowns, turns around and shouts, "don''t panic! Do as I say "As long as you believe me, I won''t let the rock tribe get hurt!" Chu Dong''s words were like the sea god''s needle, and the people who had just talked about it all quieted down. During this period of time, they have never seen the miracle that Chu Dong brought to them. Obviously, they believe in Chu Dong''s words now. "Everybody, listen to Chu''s arrangement." Even steel said so, for Chu Dong''s words, they are more respectful. "Let''s fight back the White Wolf tribe together!" They all followed and yelled: "beat back the White Wolf tribe! Woo Hoo "Beat back the White Wolf tribe!"!!! Woo woo The voice soared into the sky, and the White Wolf tribe outside Rao''s door also changed greatly when they heard it. Yao felt the boldness in the tone of Panshi tribe, and he got goose bumps. But even so, he also looked down on the rock tribe. It was just a low-level small tribe, and he didn''t pay attention to it. After all, Yao felt that his white wolf tribe would become a medium tribe sooner or later. With his brave warriors and their carefully domesticated white wolf. Under Chu Dong''s command, the originally noisy crowd became quiet, and the soldiers followed Chu Dong''s orders and followed the class. The soldiers who operate the crossbow have also started. It''s a burst of shooting at the White Wolf of the White Wolf tribe! After Chu Dong''s training, and the reason why they can bow and arrow. The crossbow is alive in their hands. The White Wolf of the White Wolf tribe died under the arrow of the crossbow before he could attack. There''s no time to struggle. "Back up! Back up Yao watched the White Wolf carefully raised by his tribe die in the hands of the rock tribe, and his anger became more and more intense. Yao''s words were heard by everyone. They all stepped back and were eager to escape. In this way, many people fell into the previous trap. "Ah "Help "Poof The White Wolf tribe constantly heard the cry of surprise and wailing. It''s more about the sound of cold weapons inserted into the meat. Yao watched the soldiers around him fall down one by one, and a large number of white wolves died. His eyes were red, and the red in the back of his eyes seemed to be bleeding. I want to cut the commander of Chu Dong to pieces. But now he can''t touch half of Chu Dong''s hair! Just as Yao was distracted, an arrow flew towards his eyebrow. "Father! Be careful Yao''s eldest son saw this on the first day and cried out. Yao Leng Leng stood in the same place and didn''t react. Chapter 38 Of course, the wolf tribe has no time to notice. Only Yao''s eldest son was devoted to his father. Seeing Yao standing in the same place, he didn''t move for a moment. At first, he rushed to jump on Yao regardless of others. Block an arrow for him. The dark red blood splashed all over Yao. After half a sound, Yao responded and gave out a cry of remorse: "son!" An arrow pierced the heart of churi. In this case, even if the gods came down to earth, there was no way. Churi slowly closed his eyes. I haven''t even had time to say one last word to Yao. Yao Lengleng watched him fall in front of him, and his eyes became red gradually. His eyes were full of madness. He looked at the gate of the rock tribe with a look of hatred, and held the body of Chu RI up to heaven: "ah ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ I''m angry. This churi is his eldest son and an excellent intermediate soldier of the White Wolf tribe. He has always been the most loved by Yao. Now seeing his favorite eldest son die in front of his eyes, Yao himself may let go of Panshi tribe? Yao carefully put down his gradually cold body, took up his weapon, and the nearly crazy attacker said, "kill my son?" "I want you to be buried with the rock tribe!" Chu Dong looked at Yao, who was almost crazy, and told the soldiers to get ready. Without the White Wolf, the people of the White Wolf tribe would not have half the advantage. The soldiers of Panshi tribe all take strength as the advantage. The people of the White Wolf tribe are not their rivals at all. But Dongyao didn''t let those soldiers in unexpectedly. Instead, he yelled at Chu Dong: "I heard that you are the sorcerer of Panshi tribe? Why don''t you come down and fight with me! Let''s fight "If I lose, I will leave the rock tribe and swear to death that I will never take anyone to step into the rock tribe''s territory again." Chu Dong picks his eyebrows, which is a little interesting. Steel but to Chu Dong shook his head: "Chu, don''t go!" Everyone can see that Yao clearly wants to take this opportunity to kill Chu Dong. Where is Chudong''s opponent? As the chief of a small tribe, Yao''s strength should not be underestimated. "Are you sure?" Chudong was not in a hurry to refuse. Yao sneered: "can I cheat you?" Chu Dong laughed: "that''s not necessarily. After all, today is not the 15 sunsets we agreed on before. " Yao''s face turned red after hearing this. Isn''t Chu Dong mocking him as a tribal chieftain without any credit? "I promise with the whole white wolf tribe!" Yao felt that he would not lose anyway. If it''s a fight with steel, Yao may hesitate, but he will fight with Chu Dong. As soon as he saw Chu Dong''s white and tender appearance, he felt that he could hit three or four with at least one punch like Chu Dong! "Good! I promise you Chudong said with a smile. Chudong''s words had already been spoken before steel could stop him. It''s not only the people who didn''t believe that Chu people could fight for Yao Dong. In the aspect of witchcraft, the Panshi tribe would not doubt Chu Dong. But if we fight, we think that even if Chu Dong''s witchcraft is more powerful, there is no chance of winning in the face of a powerful man. Yao was worried that Chu Dong would not agree. Now he is very happy to see Chu Dong agree. In this contest, he has the chance to win. Steel bone sighed: "Chu, are you sure you want to do this?" Chudong said with a smile, "why not?" Steel bone didn''t say much, but he secretly decided that if Chu Dong was half in danger later, he would step in and take Chu Dong out. Because Ganggu knew that he couldn''t persuade Chudong. That was before. Summer in the side hear Chu East agreed is also urgent not. Although there is no blood in Xia''s wound now, it''s hard to bear. See touch you a few down, Xia said in a hurry: "Chu, you can''t fight with Yao." "I''ll go for you!" The gate was opened by Chu Dong''s command. Yao just came over at this time. When he heard Xia''s words, he couldn''t help sneering: "did I promise to change people?" "Your sorcerer agreed to compete with me in person? Yes? Scared at the critical moment? Want to flinch Chu Dong said: "since you want to compete with me, how can I change people?" Yao laughs: "good, I like it!" Yao''s heart is sneer, now so hard, later see hit you kneel to beg for mercy! The reason why Chu Dong agreed to Yao''s contest was not that he had no confidence. Since eating that flower, Chu Dong felt that there was some kind of power hidden in his body, and as time went on, this kind of power was constantly strengthening!The reason why he agreed to Yao''s contest was that he wanted to see how strong the power in his body could be! Before Chu Dong wanted to find Xia Lian, but he found that Xia always let him go when he was competing with him. This makes Chu Dong unable to exert his strength at all. Yao won''t let him. After all, Yao wants him to die! Chu Dong hooked the corner of his mouth. This is what he wants! Yao felt puzzled for a while. Was this wizard afraid that his brain was abnormal? How happy are you when you die? But next, Yao will find that he is wrong, wrong very thoroughly. Yao looked at the thin Chu Dong, decided to fight quickly, so he took the initiative to attack. Toward Chu Dong. When he was about to touch Chu Dong, Yao raised his fist. All of them took in cold air one after another, and kneaded a cold sweat for Chu Dong. Yao is a senior soldier. If Chu Dong is hit by Yao''s fist. It''s good to get half a life back. But Chu Dong didn''t even blink when he faced Yao''s fist. Steel heart a surprised: "Chu, quickly escape!" Xia''s heart is also affected by Chu Dong: "Chu! Don''t stand there The people of Panshi tribe wanted to escape instead of Chudong. At the moment when Yao''s fist fell, Chu Dong turned his head to the left and avoided Yao''s fist. The crowd was relieved. However, it wasn''t over yet. Seeing that the fist didn''t hit Chu Dong, Yao immediately swept his leg. But Chu Dong was no longer where he was. Yao was wondering where Chu Dong was going, but he felt a burning pain behind his head. When he realized that Chu Dong was looking back behind him, he got another blow in the eye. Chudong''s blow is not light. With one blow, Yao''s right eye became swollen. Steel Leng Leng looking at this scene in front of us, it''s not Chu Dong but Yao who stands unsteadily? It''s kind of weird. Chudong, who had thought that there was no chance of winning, stood in the same place as a nobody. Looking at Yao shaking from left to right with a smile. He thought that he didn''t touch all his legs just now. Chapter 39 Chu Dong''s eyes met Yao in the air, as if to judge whether Yao''s words were true or false. Yao said that he had brought out all the soldiers, but steely believed it. After all, he has not known Yao for one or two years. According to Yao''s character, it is really possible to do such a thing. Steel pulled Chu Dong aside to discuss in a low voice. "The White Wolf tribe has been fighting for many years. The white wolf is certainly very rich in materials, but this time, there may be some risks!" "Look, Chu?" Obviously, Ganggu is asking Chu Dong, and Chu Dong has the right to decide this matter. At this time, Chu Dong had an idea in his heart. "Go! Why not go! " Chudong chuxiao way, in the heart already had a plan. "As for when? Wait till I''m ready. " "In about three days." Three days is enough time for Chudong to prepare. Chu Dong sees the summer time on one side, just remembers, summer''s left hand was injured. "How''s your hand, Xia?" Originally at the beginning, Chu Dong wanted to check the injury for Xia, but later he was delayed because of the White Wolf tribe. Chudong also had a slight apology in his words. Summer but didn''t care about of waved a hand: "it''s all right." Then he stretched out his left hand to Chu Dong for fear that Chu Dong was not at ease. When Chu Dong saw Xia''s intact left hand, he could not hide the shock in his eyes. Just got the ferocious wound? Chu Dong saw the wound with his own eyes, and the blood was still flowing out. How can... Even the scar is not left! It''s just for a while. Seeing Chu Dong''s doubts, Xia explained with a smile: "Chu, did you forget that you fused barbarian bones for me?" Chu Dong just remembered that Xia had told him before that because he fused the barbarian bones of insects and beasts, Xia also gained the healing ability of insects and beasts. Chu Dong once again felt the magic of barbarian bones. He also has a barbarian bone in his hand, which contains more power than the previous Xia fusion. But Chu Dong worried that his body could not hold so much power, so he did not integrate it. That barbarian bone has been put aside by Chu Dong. Steel bone looking at the front of a pile of prisoners, including Yao, some headache how to settle them. These three days, the people of white wolf tribe must live in the rock tribe first. There was some sadness between the steel eyebrows, for fear that the people of the White Wolf tribe would make any more trouble. After thinking, steel arranged them into a hole in the ground, and let three soldiers watch over them. In this way, nothing should happen... steel originally wanted Chu Dong to have a rest. After all, Chu Dong broke his heart today. On the contrary, he, the chief, did nothing. Chu Dong could see that he was tired. But after hearing Steel''s words, he still waved his hand: "no need." "I''ll help clean up." After steel said two, Chu Dong still refused to go back, steel had to give up. At this time, the rock tribe seems to have experienced a great catastrophe. At the moment, all the neatly placed items are in a mess, and even many fruits and melons have been knocked to the ground by the women who fled before, trampled on and in a mess. Not to mention the periphery of Panshi tribe, all the pitfalls are exposed. There are white wolf tribe people in the pitfalls, but most of them have no breath. The corpses of the white wolves are not willing to be wasted by the people of the rock tribe. At first, we didn''t dare to touch it. But Chu Dong told them that the white wolves were dead and could be made into dry meat for storage. For these white wolves, the soldiers of the rock tribe don''t like them at all. These white wolves usually rely on their masters behind them. And the White Wolf tribe also relies on the White Wolf to despise the people of the rock tribe. "The meat of the white wolf is dried in the sun, and the skin can be kept as clothes." Chudong just a light look to see, this white wolf''s fur is very pure. In the next century, there will be no such pure white wolf, let alone the clothes made of white wolf''s fur. The people of the White Wolf tribe have long been taken down. Otherwise, they don''t know what kind of expression they will have when they hear Chu Dong''s words. "Chu, do you think about what we''re going to take to the White Wolf tribe?" Chu Dong is looking at the chaos of the ground, steel has come to his side. Chu Dong shook his head. He didn''t know what the White Wolf tribe had. It was hard to say.It''s going to take three days to decide. "Don''t worry." Chudong smiles. It''s not like a modern society, where everything needs to be prepared. In such a primitive and wild environment, change can happen at any time. Steel nodded, did not speak, he trusted Chudong, also know he will have his own plan. The people of Panshi tribe were busy until it was almost dark, and finally they cleaned up the territory of the tribe. Sitting in front of the bonfire, Chu Dong gazed thoughtfully at the captives of the White Wolf tribe who were imprisoned not far away. Several of these people are already intermediate soldiers. If they can be used for their own use, the power of the rock tribe will be strengthened again. After all, compared with his ability, absolute strength is more important here. "Chu, eat something!" While thinking, a roast fish was handed over by Xia. Chu Dong took it and took a bite. He was really tired that day. Although there was no salt on the grilled fish, some things in his stomach would not be so uncomfortable. "White Wolf tribe, how do you want to solve it?" Xia saw that there was no one around and asked the questions in his heart. Chudong ate up the roast fish in a few mouthfuls, and then he looked at Xia: "come with me." Walking into the cave, Chu Dong looked at the soldiers of the dying White Wolf tribe and asked, "how about them?" Xia has some doubts. Chu Dong brings him here to see the soldiers in the White Wolf tribe. He doesn''t know what he wants to do. "These people are stronger than me before they are fused." Xia stares at them seriously, then says to Chu Dong truthfully. Chu Dong agreed. The reason why Panshi tribe is still a primary tribe is not only the lack of strong material reserves, but also the lack of strength. If the power of the tribe can be increased in a short period of time, then it is just around the corner to become an intermediate tribe. "Chu, do you like them?" Xia Nao scratched his head and couldn''t understand Chu Dong. Chu Dong shrugged his shoulders, stretched his arm, and relieved the pain of his arm: "our strength is not enough. Now the White Wolf tribe is defeated by us, I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary trouble." White Wolf tribe with white wolf domineering, even some just become intermediate tribes do not dare to harass them. Now it''s defeated by the rock tribe. It''s going to cause trouble. Chapter 40 "Well, go back and have a rest first. There are still many things to do tomorrow. We need enough physical strength." Looking at the confused look on Xia Yi''s face, Chu Dong is also helpless, so he has to rush to have a rest. People in the primitive society are very simple. For modern people who are used to using their brains, they are really not used to it. However, it was this kind of simplicity and sincerity that made Chu Dong more willing to contact and integrate with them. "Well, I don''t know what''s waiting for me tomorrow." Chu Dong went out of the cave and sighed. He got up and went to have a rest. Jingle - Jingle - huge sounds came from outside, and Chu Dong opened his eyes in displeasure. This morning, I don''t know what I''m doing outside. After going out, Chu Dong found that axe and Xia were knocking stones. "What are you doing?" When he came to them, Chu Dong frowned and uttered his voice. "Chu Wu!" When the axe saw him coming, he quickly put down his things. "The battle with the White Wolf tribe ended yesterday. Our stone pots and bowls were broken a lot. Xia and I started to prepare early in the morning." Clearly nodded, Chu Dong patted the shoulder of the axe: "do a good job." Stone pots and bowls are the basis for their survival. Without them, life would be much harder. But Chu Dong was more curious that they could turn the stone into a smooth instrument only by smashing it like this. It''s amazing. Busy figures are everywhere in the tribe. Chu Dong shuttled among them, behind him came the sound of hemp. "Chu Wu, this is the breakfast that the chief specially asked me to send you." Turned around, Ma''s hand holding a stone bowl, bowl filled with broth, smell good. "Thank you." He subconsciously replied, took the bowl is not polite, directly drank two. "What kind of meat is this?" The broth has a very fresh taste, completely different from the usual. The meat has the chewiness of elastic teeth in the mouth, and is more compact and delicious than before. Ma saw that he was happy to eat, and his face was also filled with a smile: "this is yesterday''s white wolf meat. The chief said that it''s all Chu Wu''s skills that we can defeat the White Wolf tribe, so the first bowl must be eaten by Chu Wu first." White wolf meat? Chu Dong was surprised. To tell you the truth, even in modern times, he had never eaten wolf meat. He did not expect that now he not only ate it, but also ate prehistoric wolf meat. This experience, in modern times, must be able to write a novelty novel. "And Chu Wu, the chief said you should go to the cave to find him after eating." Ma said again. Chu Dong did not delay, three under five except two finished the broth, directly ran to the cave. Steel is staring at the captives of the White Wolf tribe. He had never thought that one day the soldiers of the White Wolf tribe would become the captives of the rock tribe. I didn''t think that the white wolves, which used to look like they couldn''t cope with, are now on their plate. And all this is because of Chu Dong. Steely firmly believes that Chudong is a gift given by the gods to the Panshi tribe. With Chu Dong, Panshi tribe will be stronger and stronger. "Chief." Standing beside steel, Chu Dong called. "Chu," steel ha ha a smile, looks very good mood: "White Wolf tribe people, how to deal with?" Chu Dong is helpless. It is clear that steel is the chief, but now everything has become his decision. Fortunately, it''s here. If it was put in the past, it would be said that he would take over the job. Looking at the soldiers of the White Wolf tribe bound by the beast tendons, Chu Dong touched his chin. "First, this is the first day." On the first day of being captured, the soldiers of the White Wolf tribe should be most hostile to them, so they should not act too fast. They will have a psychological hint of failure after tonight. As long as they are relaxed tomorrow, their psychological defense line will be easily broken. It should be much easier to take them for your own use. "Now go and reserve more sugarcane and African fruit, and take care of them tomorrow." The most urgent thing is to store food as soon as possible. As soon as the dry season comes, all these foods will disappear. Steel nodded in agreement, two people a front and a back out of the hole. Xia he axe has forged a pile of stone pots and bowls. When two people come over, they remove the gravel at their feet and let them sit down. "Axe, Xia, you''re going to help other people store food now. The stone bowl is almost enough." Steel said. "Remember to dry the white wolf meat." Chu Dong also followed the sermon. After drinking this bowl of white wolf broth, Chu Dong only felt that those fleeing forces in his body had been gathered together, and even his mental strength had been significantly improved.He concluded that the white wolf meat had a power enhancing effect. If you can make good use of white wolf meat, maybe some low-level soldiers in the tribe can be promoted to intermediate soldiers soon. "Don''t move the White Wolf for the time being." Chu Dong leaned against the tree trunk and looked at the steel, "they are more useful." Steely thought: "I knew you would feel it." He also drank the White Wolf broth, so he knew the change of power, but he was not sure. Now Chu Dong also said that, it must be the role of white wolf meat. "Give some white wolf meat to the low-level soldiers first, and then save the rest. We have salt now, and the preservation time can be extended for a long time." Chudong nodded. If the tribe wants to expand, it must start with the strength of the soldiers. In this age when power and materials determine everything, whoever has more powerful power can become the king. All day long, the people in the tribe were busy storing food. Under the arrangement of Chu Dong, the work of refining lake salt was also carried out in an orderly way. Chu Dong also secretly planned that if he had enough time in the future, he would purify sugarcane into sucrose. With the intake of salt, coupled with the power of sugar, people''s physical strength will rise in a straight line. Sunset and sunrise, the day passes quickly. When Chu Dong came out, Xia had come with breakfast. "The chief said that although white wolf meat is precious, you are a witch, so I have prepared one for you." White Wolf broth again. Chudong frowned slightly: "isn''t it for the low-level soldiers?" "They''re eating. It''s for you." Xia explained. After all, it''s a good intention, Chu Dong is not good to say anything more, so he has to take it over and eat it all clean. He handed the bowl to Xia and said, "from tomorrow on, I won''t eat any more. Although the meat is not as powerful as Tyrannosaurus Rex''s blood, it''s also very precious. Don''t waste it." He has dragon blood and flowers in his body, which is enough now. Precious food materials are hard to obtain. Since they are available now, they can''t be wasted on him. Only when the power of all people can be promoted, can the tribe have the opportunity to rise. He alone, no matter how powerful he is, can not support the burden of the rise of a tribe. Chapter 41 "By the way, did the people of the White Wolf tribe not eat these two days?" Chu Dong thought of something and suddenly opened his mouth. Xia er said. In his opinion, it''s too normal not to feed those people. They are the enemies of the rock tribe! How can the enemy eat? It''s not only a waste of materials, it''s also a nuisance to the tribe. "You can ask two people to deliver some food. It doesn''t need to be too much. Just a few African fruits and some dried meat." Chu Dong ordered. "Chu, are you ill?" Hearing Chu Dong''s words, Xia was shocked. He''s sure he heard right. Chudong wants to give food to those people in the White Wolf tribe! How can this work? "We have to go to the White Wolf tribe to ask for supplies. What if these people are starved to death on the road?" Chu Dong said patiently. Xia frowned tightly. It doesn''t matter to him, but where is the steel? As if to see the problem of summer, Chudong smile: "I go to find steel." Ganggu is personally distributing White Wolf broth to the low-level soldiers of the hunting team. According to Chu Dong, white wolf broth is extremely precious, so we must make the best use of it. For intermediate soldiers and barbarian soldiers, white wolf meat can only increase the ability to gather strength, but it can''t improve their strength. But it''s different for low-level soldiers. It can not only increase their strength, but also reach the strength of intermediate soldiers in a short time. If it wasn''t for the sudden invasion of the White Wolf tribe, they couldn''t get the white wolf meat. In this way, the surprise attack of the White Wolf tribe is not all bad. "Chief." Steel heard Chu Dong''s voice and stopped his action. "Why are you here?" "I have something to discuss with you." Chu Dong nodded to the low-level soldiers in front of him, and then looked at the steel. "I''m going to send some food to the White Wolf tribe." Steel face smile solidification, "what?" Sure enough, it''s consistent with Xia''s reaction! Chu Dong said in his heart. "If they starve to death, how can we go to the White Wolf tribe to get things?" Simple and straightforward, it is the most favorable persuasion. Steel put down the stone spoon in his hand, slowly nodded: "said, you are a witch, I listen to you." After receiving a satisfactory reply, Chu Dong got up and left. He personally selected some African fruits and sugar cane, and took some of yesterday''s leftover dried meat and put it on two stone plates. It is Shan He Hu, who is still waiting to be promoted to a junior soldier. Chu Dong warned: "send it to the people of the White Wolf tribe, untie the animal tendons that bind their hands, and then tie them after they finish eating." "Yes, Chu Wu." They took the stone plate and went to the cave one after the other. On the plate are roasted African fruits and dried meat. Mountain, tiger two people staring at the plate eyes are about to glow. They are not even low-level soldiers now. They have no chance to eat meat at all. It was the celebration when Chu Dong became the queen of witchcraft that he ate a few mouthfuls. It''s been a long time, and I can''t eat it any more. "Tiger, why did Chu Wu send food to the people of white wolf tribe?" Shan stared at the dried meat and swallowed. Tiger carefully carrying the plate, sighed: "if I know, I am Chu Wu." "It''s a waste of so much dried meat for the people of the White Wolf tribe." The mountain became more and more indignant. In his mind, dried meat can only be given to the soldiers in the tribe. It can only be given to other people during the celebration. The East wolf is not willing to give such precious materials to the Chu people. Tiger saw the mountain''s mind, can''t help saying: "I also think waste." It''s hard for them to eat meat, but it''s unfair for the people of white wolf tribe to treat them like that. Now they can eat meat. At the same time, Chu Dong was sitting in the cave studying how to avoid the dry season. He is a doctor. It''s no use rescuing the wounded, but the problem is not so simple. He had heard Ma and tongchui say that when the dry season came, even those high tribes would die in groups. Not to mention their small tribes of this scale. The Panshi tribe lost more than a dozen people during last year''s dry season, including three intermediate fighters. "Dry season, the most scarce is water!" Chu Dong''s hand was beating on the stone table, and suddenly he got up and cheered. The location of Panshi tribe is not close to the water source. Although there are many rocks that can be used as natural defense, without water, it means that it can not develop. So what''s more important now is to reserve water! Chudong''s plan is compact, but the mountain and tiger are full of resentment.For a long time, but two people didn''t go in. "Shan, are we really not going in?" The tiger shrinks its neck and looks a little timid. Mountain is a face unwilling, holding the arm standing, did not want to go in the appearance. "This food has been enough for old people and women for several days." Said the mountain unhappily. Because of the shortage of materials, the elderly and women usually can only eat a little food to satisfy themselves, and they seldom have enough time to eat. Now that we have enough food, we have to give it to the people of the White Wolf tribe before we give it to the old people and women. How can this be true. "What''s more, our rock tribe has been bullied by the people of the White Wolf tribe all the time. It''s hard to win them. How can we send them food?" Mountain constantly complain, tiger dare not answer words, also dare not a person into the hole, had to with mountain together at the door. "The white wolf will not starve to death." At this point, the mountain''s eyes red: "now we win them, they should be starved to death!" Originally, the tiger was still silent, but when he heard Lin''s name, his face changed slightly. "Yes..." The tiger said in a low voice: "the White Wolf tribe has been bullying and squeezing us all the time. It also gives us face everywhere because they have the protection of the white wolf." "Now that white wolves have died so many times, it''s time for them to taste what we''ve experienced." The tiger clenched his fists and could see the anger burning in his eyes. They looked at the food in front of them, turned their necks and looked around. A woman and her children were working, and several old people were helping. At that end, the soldiers of the famine hunting team are carrying out daily training. It seems that everyone is busy. "Tiger, why don''t we share the food?" The mountain leaned against the tiger''s ear and whispered to him. The tiger was stunned. He really didn''t want to give the food to the people of the White Wolf tribe, but it was Chu Wu''s order. If they secretly divide the food, in case Chu Wu is angry Well, they probably won''t be junior soldiers. There is even a high risk of being punished. Even the witch''s words dare to violate, the consequences are unimaginable! Chapter 42 "But..." The mountain hammered his chest with his fist, a look of heartache. Tiger had no idea. He didn''t know whether to go into the cave for a while. After all, food was a great temptation to him. "Shan, let''s listen to the Witch and don''t make decisions secretly." Biting his lips, the tiger finally did not dare to disobey Chu Dong''s meaning. He is the sorcerer of the tribe. He is the biggest figure except the chief. If he disobeys his will, he will be punished. Shan stares at the tiger and moves his eyes to the stone plate. African fruit looks delicious. Dried meat has a unique aroma. The smell of food promoted the secretion of saliva, and he felt extremely happy when he smelled it. It''s a pity for him to think that such delicious food should be given to the people of the White Wolf tribe. But the tiger is right. Chu Wu''s words can''t be disobeyed. Even if they are not willing to save the people of the White Wolf tribe, it is the order of Chu Wu, who wants to save them. "Let''s go." Having made up his mind, he set up a stone plate at the end of the mountain and took the lead in walking into the cave. The tiger took a long breath, for fear that the mountain was unwilling, and then disobeyed Chu Wu''s order. It was very dark in the cave. By the weak light, we could see that the people of the White Wolf tribe were very haggard. Mountain and tiger put two stone plates on the ground and reluctantly untied the animal tendons that bound their hands. Worthy of being a soldier in the tribe, he was tied up like this for two days. Besides looking weak, he was in good spirits. The soldiers with liberated hands immediately grabbed the food on the plate and ate it. The taste of dried meat is familiar to the people of white wolf tribe, but it''s the first time to eat African fruit. The delicious fruit evokes the greedy insects of mountain and tiger. Watching them eat energetically, their mood can be said to be extremely bad. "I can eat it. I''m a prisoner, and I don''t feel ashamed." Mountain hate looking at them, can''t help but say it out loud with resentment. In this tribe far and near, we have never heard of such a scarce resource as dried meat to deliver food to prisoners of war. "Yes, if I were a member of the White Wolf tribe, I would not be able to eat it." After all, in the face of the captives, the tiger is a little more daring. At the beginning of the mountain, he dares to say something. But the soldiers of the White Wolf tribe had no heart to listen to their complaints. I haven''t eaten or drunk for two days in a row. Now there are so many delicacies in front of them. It''s just a gift from the gods. Even if the mountain and the tiger stand by with a knife, they won''t blink. Soon, two plates of food were eaten clean. Just about to clean up the stone plate and tie them up again, a soldier of the White Wolf tribe suddenly spoke. "Can you give us some water? There is no water in these two days. It''s really hard. " Compared with starvation, the taste of thirst is more intolerable, plus just ate so much food, the throat has dried up to smoke. On hearing this, Shan stopped his hand. Want more water? The food was specially ordered to them by Chu Wu. He could not disobey the order. Now they have to go to get water for the enemy. What a joke! "Want some water?" Shan handed the stone plate to the tiger, went to the talking soldier and looked down at him. The man did not have the slightest fear of the mountain''s eyes, resolute nodded: "thirsty, need water." The accumulated anger gathered in his chest. Shan stared at the soldier, suddenly stretched out his foot and kicked him on the chest. Before he could react, the soldier fell over. "It''s a gift of Chu Wu to have food for you. Do you still want to drink water? Dream Shan stood with his waist crossed, and his dark face was very serious. The soldier who was kicked to the ground stood up. Although his body was still tied, the tendons on his hands had loosened. He is an intermediate soldier of the White Wolf tribe. It''s a shame to fall to this point. Now even a person who is not a soldier can laugh at him. How can he bear it? Looking up at the mountain with hatred, the mountain said contemptuously: "you are all prisoners of the rock tribe. You have been given good food. Don''t daydream and want to drink water! If you don''t know what''s good, I''ll tell Chu Wu to make you a slave! " Hearing Shan continue to say, the man''s hand has been tightly clenched into a fist, head down, eyes are completely red. But he went to the mountain, and suddenly the man raised his head. "Bang" directly knocked down the mountain in the distance. "How dare you hit me?" Mountain arm from the ground to get up, eyes have a huge anger. "Tiger, hit him!" Shan wriggled his wrists and was about to fight the soldier.Tiger holding the empty stone plate standing on one side, dare not move casually, "mountain, don''t make trouble." "Coward!" The soldier looked at the tiger scornfully and gave a cold hum. "That''s all you can do!" Hearing this, Shan stamped his foot in indignation and glared at the tiger fiercely, which made him more resentful. The prisoners of war of the White Wolf tribe should not be so arrogant. Now that they are captured, they should cry and beg themselves not to kill them! There is a saying that prisoners of war should be humbled? "You want to die! I''ll shoot you! " Seeing that the tiger did not move, Shan had to do it by himself, but his fist had not yet fallen on the soldier, and he had already taken the lead. Hammer like fist "bang" a fall in the eyes of the mountain. Suddenly, it was blue and purple. As the mountain ascended, he cried and covered his eyes in a hurry. It took a long time for the pain to subside. "You dare to hit me, you You wait for me! " The mountain covered his eyes and did not forget to threaten the soldier. "If you have the ability, go and invite your sorcerer!" The soldier held his head high, with a look of ridicule: "people like you, who are inferior, will only look for your witches." With that, the soldier began to laugh for himself. The mountain was completely infuriated and pulled the tiger out of the cave without saying a word. Tiger to Ma there to send the stone plate, and the mountain is directly found in the east of Chu. Chu Dong had just figured out how to bring the water to him when he saw a panda eye coming towards him. "Chu Wu!" Looking at his this appearance, Chu Dong can''t help wondering, isn''t this the person who just went to deliver the meal? How did you become a panda? "What''s going on?" Chu Dong wrung his brows, his face puzzled. The mountain sucked nose, immediately is the appearance of the clothes wronged. "Chu Wu, the soldiers of the White Wolf tribe beat me up. They dare to bully me like this in our tribe. Chu Wu, you have to decide for me." Was it from the White Wolf tribe? Chu Dong''s face was slightly heavy, and he had never heard of such arrogance. It seems that the people of the White Wolf tribe are really different. "What''s the matter?" Chu Dong already believed that it was the people of white wolf tribe who made trouble, but he still had to understand the whole process before he could make a decision. Shan curled his mouth and began to add fuel to the story. In a word, it''s all the fault of the White Wolf tribe soldier. He was the one who was kind enough to deliver food and was beaten by the counter. Chudong thought a little, "you come with me." After all, their own people were injured by them, or to have a clear statement. Chapter 43 The wolves are resting together in the white hole. Hearing someone walking in, several soldiers suddenly opened their eyes. Chu Dong looked at them, and his face sank. "It''s very kind of you to eat. I didn''t expect that you didn''t appreciate it and hurt my tribe. What''s the reason?" White Wolf tribe soldiers cold hum a, don''t head don''t look at Chu East. Thinking that they acquiesced in this, Chu Dong continued: "your tribe raided us, and now you have come to this end by yourself. Now I hope you apologize to the people of my tribe." Standing behind Chu Dong, Shan smiles triumphantly. Just beyond Chu Dong''s expectation, the soldiers of white wolf tribe didn''t apologize at all. Cold eyes swept them, Chu Dong could not help clenching his hands. "You are captives. It is generous of our rock tribe to treat you favorably." "Don''t push an inch." The atmosphere is very dignified, two people four eyes opposite, for a time the hole is very quiet. "Are you a witch?" The soldier who opened his mouth asked. Chu Dong nodded and admitted. The man looked at Chu Dong, and a contemptuous smile appeared on his face. It''s exactly what he thought. This man really went to their sorcerer. The man set his eyes on the mountain and put out his hand. "I beat this man." He didn''t deny it, but he didn''t apologize. "I''m very grateful to the rock tribe for giving us food. I didn''t beat him for food." "We didn''t drink water for two days, but he beat us up when we wanted some." Because his hands were not bound, the man pulled open the hide that covered his chest. A red seal is very conspicuous in the chest, very fresh. Although he was a prisoner, he was also a soldier, so he could not stop being insulted. Chudong frowned and doubted shanfangcai''s narration. Once chatted with Ganggu, no matter which tribe, as long as they are soldiers, they will not lie. If you look at this person''s attitude, it doesn''t look like the wrong party. Turning to look at the mountain, Chu Dong''s eyes are full of inquiry. The mountain heart felt guilty of shrink to shrink a neck, "Chu Wu! They are captives. It''s good to have food! " Xu felt that the people of the White Wolf tribe in Chudong didn''t dare to make mistakes, and the mountain straightened slightly. Anyway, Chu Dong is the sorcerer of Panshi tribe. He will help him teach this man a lesson. "It''s a gift not to let them starve to death, and they want to drink water in vain!" Seeing that Chu Dong didn''t speak, Shan thought that he had already stood on his side and added another sentence. Chu Dong''s expression was serious, as if he was thinking about something. But for a moment, he suddenly stepped back. His sudden action puzzled everyone. Chu Dong bent down slowly and bowed to the people of the White Wolf tribe! Shan has been shocked to grow up. He is a witch! It''s the most important witch in the whole rock tribe except the chief! It is their spiritual support and the object of their admiration. Now bow to a group of captives! "It''s my tribe''s fault. I apologize on behalf of the rock tribe." Chu Dong said sincerely, and the soldiers of the White Wolf tribe never thought of it. They are prisoners of war and doomed to sacrifice. But now, the Witch of the enemy apologizes. This is something that no tribe has ever seen. "It''s also not thoughtful of me. It''s not easy for you to stick to it until now without water in two days." Chu Dong is a sincere apology. He is not a primitive man, and he is not absolutely hostile to them. Water is the source of life, and they can''t ask too much for it. No one can arbitrarily deprive people of their normal needs. In modern times, even prisoners who want to eat and drink are satisfied. What''s more, they''re not executed. They didn''t make any mistakes. The only mistake was that they were soldiers of the White Wolf tribe. It''s the opposite of the rock tribe. But these are nothing in front of human rights. "You go get the water." Chu Dong turns around and commands the mountain. But the mountain didn''t move. Standing in the same place, a face of anger. He did not understand why Chu Wu was so kind to the prisoners of war. "Chu Wu, shouldn''t you deal with them? Look into my eyes In this way, Shan specially pointed to the eye circles that were green. "Even if you don''t handle it, you should always apologize to me." The mountain chattered on and on.Chu Dong''s face is more and more black. He didn''t expect that in such a primitive society, there will be people who bully others. But he can understand. The people of the White Wolf tribe have been domineering all the time. Now they are captured by them, and there will be more or less revenge in their hearts. Many people of Panshi tribe were killed by the White Wolf tribe. So many precious materials were plundered by them. These are the seeds of hatred. But he was different. He was taught that everyone was equal since he was a child. Even prisoners of war should have their own demands. What''s more, drinking water is what everyone needs. "It''s your first hand. Why do you have to deal with them?" Chudong looked down on the mountain and said word by word. The mountain bowed its head and made no answer. "They are indeed prisoners of war." Chu Dong swept the soldiers of the White Wolf tribe: "but they also have the right to drink water." "Even if they are from the White Wolf tribe, they should not be abused by us." "They have surrendered, so we shouldn''t think about killing them." What Chu Dong said is loud and clear. He knew the survival rules of primitive society, but he could not use such rules to demand himself. He has his own code of conduct. You can do as the Romans do, but you can''t change your mind. As a modern man, when the enemy has surrendered, he can no longer humiliate. However, in primitive society, the captured side will not have any objection even if he is killed. Therefore, he still has many steps to go to change the concept of the people of Panshi tribe! And this kind of moral standard is necessary for a civilized society! Shan lowered his head and suddenly pushed Chu Dong away without saying a word. And ran out. Looking at his back, Chu Dong shook his head helplessly. It seems that changing their minds is not something that can be done overnight. Fortunately, it''s still a long time. He can teach it slowly. "The sorcerer of the rock." The beaten soldier spoke in awe. "You are admirable." Chu Dong smiles. He doesn''t think there''s anything to admire. It''s just the survival law of modern society. It''s just a little strange in such a rough age. "My rock tribe captured you, and you still admire me?" Chu Dong stares at him and sees that he is tall and looks like an intermediate soldier at least. The Panshi tribe is short of such people. "White Wolf tribe and rock tribe are hostile, but I admire you." He was hoarse, but the air of a determined warrior lingered. Chu Dong couldn''t hide his appreciation for him. He had backbone and faith. He wanted such soldiers from any tribe. "What''s your name?" The corner of Chu Dong''s mouth is lightly raised, and he looks at each other. The man''s eyes were not in the slightest fear. "Wild." He spoke, slowly spitting out his name. Chapter 44 Wild? Chudong slightly pick eyebrows, it is in line with his character. Wild and open, but also with a sense of indomitable momentum, people are gratified. "I''ll get you water later." Chu Dong murmured his name and nodded. "It''s dark in the cave. You can go out tomorrow." Chu Dong looked around, and the moisture invaded from all directions. He had already felt the physical discomfort, but the soldiers of the White Wolf tribe didn''t seem to have any. I have to admit that he is much better than a primitive man. "Tomorrow?" The man was obviously surprised. They were prisoners of war. How could they get out? Chu Dong saw his doubt, also know that he should not know tomorrow to go to white wolf tribe to get things. It''s obvious that Chudong likes this man very much. He once studied psychology and knew how to break through a person''s psychological defense. "Yes, tomorrow will take you out, because tomorrow is the day when the rock tribe goes to the White Wolf tribe to get supplies." As soon as the words came out, the soldiers who had been quiet suddenly got into a commotion. In the past, only the White Wolf tribe came to plunder the materials of the rock tribe. I just didn''t expect Feng Shui to take turns. Now it''s the rock tribe that''s robbing them. Chudong ignored their turmoil, only looked at the wild tightly, and then left with his hands behind. The comrades in arms around us are discussing this matter. Wild but thoughtful. He deeply looked at Chu Dong''s back, his heart gradually began to change. Another busy scene in the tribe. Chu Dong came out of the cave, and steel just came over. Tomorrow is the day to go to the White Wolf tribe. There are many things steel bone wants to chat with Chu Dong. "Chu, did you go to the cave?" After the mountain ran out, he found Ganggu and naturally said that Chu Dong apologized to the prisoner. See steel mouth, Chu Dong know what he means. "They didn''t have water to drink, and our people started beating people. I went to solve it." Chudong tells Ganggu what happened. Steel face slightly changed, do not know what Chu Dong do this thing is intended. It was a special reward to give food to the prisoners. Now he even wanted to give them water. He didn''t quite understand. "Chief, there are too few intermediate soldiers in our rock tribe now." Chu Dong began to explain patiently. "I just went to the cave and saw the soldiers. I have an idea." "What do you think?" Steel heart move. "Turn the soldiers they can use into our people." Sometimes, the enhancement of power is not only from the people of their own tribe, but also from the captured soldiers of the White Wolf tribe. Although it is not easy for them to completely submit to the rock tribe. But everything is possible. No one knows what the final result will be without trying. If it is successful, the power of the rock tribe will be greatly enhanced. "But Chu, they are from the White Wolf tribe." Steel bone has the feeling of gnashing teeth when speaking. Over the years, there have been dozens of soldiers of the rock tribe who have died in their hands. Now it''s a bit hard for steel skeleton to turn them into their own people. Besides, it''s not just him, I''m afraid the whole people of Panshi tribe can''t agree. That''s a blood feud! Chu Dong understood the meaning of steel, but such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity was very precious. After all, no one could predict whether there would be such an opportunity in the future. "Chief, as long as they really surrender, our rock tribe can develop faster." Chu Dong had a plan in mind. Now tell steel just to let him have a psychological preparation for the time being, so as to avoid any conflict in the future. "But it''s not urgent. The most important thing now is tomorrow." Steel a listen, no longer ask, "I heard that the White Wolf tribe has food we don''t have, tomorrow can go to see." No food? Chu Dong was a little surprised, so it seemed that the White Wolf tribe did not only rely on the protection of the white wolves. "Tomorrow we will see that we can get it back. It will be the dry season soon. We need to reserve more food urgently. It would be better if we could have better weapons." "Weapons? Don''t we have a crossbow? " Steel bone is a little confused. In his opinion, the crossbow is a very good weapon. If it wasn''t for the crossbow, they might not have defeated the White Wolf tribe. Hearing this, Chu Dong couldn''t help laughing: "chief, we can''t do without crossbows. If we want to expand the tribe, we need more good weapons."Food is the foundation, weapons are the defense, and soldiers are the support. Although Chu Dong was regarded as a sorcerer of the rock tribe, he had no Sorcerer''s ability, so he could only win by wisdom. After all, in such a wild age, no one would use the function of the brain properly. "You are a witch, listen to you." Steel thought for a while and said. "Chief, let''s have a good rest tonight. Tomorrow morning, we will take the captives of Yao and white wolf tribe and set out." Steely nodded with a smile, this is the first time that the rock tribe plundered other tribes. As a chief, he was naturally extremely excited. And all this is because of Chudong. For steel, Chudong is the lucky star of Panshi tribe. Whether they made salt, made fire without injury, or found more food, they could do it only after Chu Dong appeared. Therefore, he firmly believed what Chu Dong said. "Chu, Yao said he wanted to see you." After being separated from Ganggu, Chudong explored the terrain in the tribe so as to draw water in the future. Haven''t seen probably, summer''s voice spreads from behind. "What did he see me for?" Chu Dong was suspicious. Yao was locked up in a cave alone. According to his intention, he must survive. So Yao was different from those soldiers. He had food and drink for two days. Now he asked to see Chu Dong. There must be something. "Come on, let''s go together." Although Yao was relieved of two arms by Chu Dong, he was the chief of the White Wolf tribe, and he could not be underestimated. With Xia by his side, he can be more powerful. Into the cave, by the faint light, Chu Dong saw Yao leaning against the wall. He looked in good spirits, and there was nothing unusual about him except that he was a little pale. "Witch, are you here?" Yao heard the footsteps and opened his closed eyes slowly. "East light voice Chu is what I don''t know?" Yao dry cough, because the arm can''t force, he supported the waist to move up a bit, straightened the spine. "Tomorrow is the day you go to my tribe." Yao stared at Chu Dong and moved his mouth. Chapter 45 "Yes, are you going back?" Chu Dong had a little smile and no airs, which surprised Yao. Sorcery is the most important existence of a tribe besides the chief, and it should be superior. But Chu Dong subverted Yao''s imagination. He looks so approachable that even his smile doesn''t look fake. Yao could not help looking at him with new eyes. "Steel bone has a lot of trust in you, so I want to ask you to do me a favor. I don''t know if Wu can agree." Yao was selfish. He knew that Ganggu hated him very much, so he chose to meet Chu Dong. Chu Dong took refuge in Panshi tribe later, maybe he would hate him a little less. "You said Chu Dong was a little interested. As the chief of the White Wolf tribe, he also had a lot of curiosity about Yao, such as how he reached an agreement with the White Wolf and how he drove the white wolf. "All the people of our tribe are innocent. Tomorrow you go to get the goods. Can you not hurt people?" He is the leader of the White Wolf tribe and naturally has the responsibility to protect the safety of his people. But now he became a prisoner, and he could not predict what would happen tomorrow. How much did the people of Panshi tribe hate them? He knew that if they released their hatred, the White Wolf tribe might be destroyed. "You can rest assured that we are just going to get supplies and will not hurt innocent people." I didn''t expect that Yao would put forward such a condition. Chu Dong couldn''t help but look at him with new eyes. It seemed that he was really a qualified leader. At this point, he could still think about the safety of his people. "You agreed?" Thought it would take a little more time, but Chu Dong''s happy reply made him swallow the following words. Chu Dong looks at Xia and finds his doubts, but he is not in a hurry to say anything. Instead, he turned to Yao''s side: "you are a qualified leader. For this reason, I will not refuse." "Summer, let''s go back." Seeing what Yao wanted to say, Chu Dong said directly. Sometimes, it''s not just violence that frightens the enemy. The more gentle the attitude is, the more disturbing the other person''s mind will be, so that he can retreat without reaction. Violence can only solve superficial problems, but wisdom can deal with everything from the root. Out of the cave, Xia finally asked what he thought. "Chu, why do you agree to his condition? Most of the people of Panshi tribe have died in their hands these years. Shouldn''t they take revenge? " Chu Dong looks up at Xia, and his dark eyes are full of incomprehension. "Although we have only joined the rock tribe for a short time, we can..." "Summer, I know what you mean." Chu Dong interrupted Xia''s words and began to explain to him: "have you ever thought that we will go over and kill their people tomorrow, and then they will grow up again. Do you want to continue to kill our people?" The implication is that when is the time to repay each other? Although Xia doesn''t understand, Chudong knows very well. This time, the White Wolf tribe has eased. Next time, even if they have to fight each other, they will not be as fierce as before. People are concerned about the feelings, especially the feelings of mercy outside the law. "If we want to strengthen the tribe, we must first coexist peacefully with other tribes, always in a state of struggle. How can we enhance our strength?" Chudong patiently said, although summer is still a little cloudy, but also understand a little. It''s about keeping the war from going on. "Well, let''s have a meal and have a rest. We have to leave tomorrow." Chu Dong put out his hand and patted him on his arm. He wanted to patte his shoulder, but the altitude was too low, so he had to step back. The next day, the soldiers in the tribe got up early, because today they will go to the White Wolf tribe to plunder. After being suppressed for a whole generation, the soldiers of Panshi tribe finally turned over and rode on the neck of Shiqiu. This kind of feeling is very comfortable, even Chu Dong is infected by this kind of atmosphere of the public, there is a little excitement in his heart. The tribal soldiers escorted Yao out and pushed him to Ganggu and Chudong. Steely looked at the enemy in front of him. If he didn''t want to plunder the food of the White Wolf tribe, he would rather eat Yao as a carnivore. Chu Dong didn''t know what steel thought, but he could see that steel hated Yao. "Chief, this time I''ll take the soldiers and escort Yao. You''d better stay at home." "Go. Be careful, Yao is as insidious as his white wolf king. " Steel told a sentence. "Gone." Chudong said softly, which led to the shouts of the soldiers of Panshi tribe. Although Yao, the leader of the White Wolf tribe, has been captured, in order to prevent the remaining soldiers of the White Wolf tribe from resisting, the rock tribe sent nearly half of its elite soldiers this time, headed by axe and Xia.Dozens of soldiers walked out of the territory and headed for the White Wolf tribe. As long as we get out of the tribal area, we are wild and primitive. We may encounter unexpected dangerous attacks everywhere. Fortunately, most of the soldiers are not afraid of this. They are very experienced and maintain a loose formation in twos and threes. They can both attack and defend. In the wilderness, it is not only fierce beasts, raptors, giant insects, but also soldiers of other tribes who want to build embankments. This is the age of the jungle. Any kind of predator may become the prey of other predators. Therefore, when another group of barbarians appeared in the direction of the Panshi tribe, the two sides immediately set out to fight. But the number of the other side is too small, just a dozen soldiers. More than a dozen soldiers also dare to confront their vast team of dozens of people, which shows how brave and fearless human beings are in this era. "Are you from the rock tribe? Where are you going? " One of them looks at each other''s tattoos and shouts. "We are going to the White Wolf tribe to plunder our booty." The axe answered in a loud voice, full of joy. "The White Wolf tribe? How is that possible? Have you defeated the White Wolf tribe? " "Ha ha ha, that''s it! Because we have witches sent by gods, Chu witches Soldiers automatically dodged a road, will walk in the middle of Chu Dong exposed. At the same time, there was Yao who stood beside Chu Dong and became a prisoner. "Isn''t that Yao? He looks like a real prisoner. " "Yes. I didn''t expect that the powerful Yao would be defeated. " "Who''s that skinny guy next to you? It doesn''t seem to have a low status. " "Just now they said it was witches. When did the rock tribe have witches?" Chu Dong didn''t have to talk with the competitors in the wilderness. They were wary of missing each other and walked forward. Chapter 46 Along the way, they met five groups of other tribes. Just like the first group, they were surprised at the news that the White Wolf tribe was defeated by the rock tribe. What surprised them even more was that there were witches in the small tribe of Panshi tribe. The witch was called Chu, and was called Chu Wu. They said he was an emissary sent by the gods. It was the existence of Chu witches that made Panshi tribe beat the strong and defeated the White Wolf tribe with the white wolf king. The details of the conflict between the Panshi tribe and the White Wolf tribe were soon spread, causing the surprise of the tribes. And Chu Dong, also with this and famous. In the eyes of other tribes, Panshi tribe became a tribe loved by the gods. God gave them witches, but also let them under the leadership of witches, successfully fought back against the White Wolf tribe. The White Wolf tribe is half a day away from the rock tribe. When Chu Dong and others finally arrived at the territory of the White Wolf tribe, it was already sunset. They could have come soon. It''s just that there are many tribes along the way, and they have been delayed for a long time. What''s more, the soldiers such as axe and Xia didn''t seem to know how to be modest and spread the power of Chu Dong everywhere. That''s their witch. The White Wolf tribe seems to be much bigger than the rock tribe. At least the Tribulus and thorns used to defend the outside block the way. At the same time, it also indicates that this is the territory of the White Wolf tribe. There is only one way to break through the dense tribulus and thorns, and this road is cut off by two huge stones called "gate", behind which there are a group of white wolf soldiers. "Yao, it''s time for you to go up and say something." Hearing what Chu Dong said, Yao went up. He looked around and yelled: "soldiers of the White Wolf tribe, we are defeated. To redeem us, the materials of the White Wolf tribe will become the spoils of the rock tribe. You open the door and let the soldiers of the rock tribe go in and choose the spoils. " In the White Wolf tribe, there are many discussions. They knew the defeat of their tribe from the soldiers who fled back yesterday, but when they saw it with their own eyes, they were still surprised. After all, their supplies are far richer than those of the rock tribe. These materials are the basis of survival. Once they are robbed, most of the tribe''s people may die in the coming dry season. Based on this, although Yao stood in front of the door and asked his subordinates to open the door, the people of the White Wolf tribe didn''t do it. There was a faint noise of quarrel. Yao frowned and heard that his sons were arguing about it. Yao had three sons, two of whom were adults, and one of whom was also a teenager. The two sons who were quarreling were two adults. One said that he would open the door and offer materials to redeem Yao according to the rules of the wilderness, while the other firmly opposed. In the end, the opposition gained the upper hand. Although the White Wolf tribe also respected the strong, the defeated Yao was not recognized by the White Wolf tribe. If there is enough time, the White Wolf tribe will choose a new leader to fight against the rock tribe. Yao''s eldest son Qi stood up and yelled: "our food will go through the dry season and winter. Our soldiers can''t give you these rock fragments." With a flash of anger on Yao''s face, Qi refused to accept the spoils of Panshi tribe, which was equivalent to not redeeming him and other captured White Wolf tribe soldiers. Yao''s position as the leader of the White Wolf tribe has always remained unchanged. Now some people even ignore their own lives and dare to come out against them. This man is still his son. "Qi, do you want your father to be beheaded by the rock tribe?" Yao was biting his teeth, and his eyes were burning with anger. "Father, I''m responsible for the lives of the old and young of the White Wolf tribe. If we give up our supplies, the dry season and winter will come, and the people in the tribe will die. " Said Qi, holding up his weapon seriously. "Are you against me, too?" Yao''s eyes scanned the soldiers behind him. Some soldiers turned their heads and did not look at Yao, while others looked at Yao. But no one answered him. "Did the whole white wolf tribe betray me?" There is still no answer. But at this time, not far away came the wolf howl, seems to echo Yao. Being so refused at the door, the soldiers of the Panshi tribe are in a dilemma. Xia came to Chu Dong and asked in a low voice, "Chu, are they fighting against each other?" Chu Dong shook his head and nodded again, saying: "if it was me, I would choose to refuse. After all, the life of the people in the tribe is more important." "Good! Good! Good! You dare to betray me. Let me see what ability you have to betray me! " Yao dragged Chu Dong''s arm and stared at his tribe.All of a sudden, Yao let out a sharp roar, which seemed to be the roar of wild animals. White Wolf tribe has the same wolf howling sound, not only one, but several. A scream came from the White Wolf tribe, followed by several screams. Qi and the White Wolf tribe soldiers beside him looked back, and the scene in front of them was unexpected. I saw the white wolf king with a few white wolves rushed out, see people suddenly bite up. On weekdays, the soldiers of the White Wolf tribe get along with the White Wolf, and they don''t guard against the white wolf king''s violence. White wolf king with a few white wolves a burst of impact, the White Wolf tribe soldiers rushed to the 708 scattered. When Qi and his men besieged the white wolf king, Chu Dong and his men charged. Under internal and external attacks, Qi and others were soon besieged and died. The wolf king bit off his head. "Let''s go in." As if it was not his son who killed him, Yao''s tone did not change. Chu Dong entered the White Wolf tribe as a winner. After a tour, I can''t help sighing. In the battle just now, the White Wolf tribe was seriously injured. Yao''s three sons were killed or bitten to death in the battle. In addition to the soldiers who were loyal to Yao, the rest were the old and weak women and children. At this time, the white wolf king who attacked Qi was staring at Chu Dong. My eyes are shining. Chudong knows the wolf''s plan, so Xia keeps an eye on Yao. As long as the white wolf king has a wind, Xia''s stone axe will cut off Yao''s head. Just after hearing Yao''s whistling, the white wolf king immediately acted and slaughtered the soldiers of the White Wolf tribe. This kind of information communication between man and beast is very interesting to Chu Dong. It''s a pity that the little pterosaur doesn''t know where he has been taken, otherwise he can go back to study the communication method with the future air overlord. Chu Dong took a look at Yao. There was a sad look on his face, but the cold-blooded breath was heavier. It''s no wonder that Yao''s father didn''t care to kill his son. "You promised me you wouldn''t kill the rest of my tribe." Chu Dong nodded. "Don''t worry, I will do what I say. The soldiers have been killed, killed and caught, and the rest have no resistance. We will not indiscriminately kill the innocent. " "That''s good. That''s our warehouse over there. All the booty you need is there. " Yao nuzui pointed to the cave not far away. Chu Dong with an axe and other soldiers in the White Wolf tribe people hate the eyes of the cave opened as a warehouse. There are all kinds of things in it. There are plenty of weapons, skins and food. Axe and other soldiers sent out a laugh, and they were about to rush to snatch the spoils, but they were stopped by Chu Dong. "Don''t take them all. Leave some of them for the dry season and winter." "Why? This is our booty. " Some tribesmen feel unconvinced. According to the idea of the people of Panshi tribe, it''s better to take all the food of the White Wolf tribe and not leave any fruit. "I''m a witch, and the gods guide me to have room for life, otherwise I will be punished by heaven." Chu Dong knew that it was difficult to convince these primitive people of their deep-rooted thinking, so he could only take out his own authority and use the gods as an excuse. No one dares to question it when they hear that it is the will of the gods. Chapter 47 The awe of the gods has been deeply imprinted on the bones of everyone in the primitive tribe. When Chu Dong spoke of the gods, no one dared to question Chu Dong. In particular, his identity is a witch. But it doesn''t mean they don''t have other ideas. The more simple the head is, the more simple it is to think about things, and it''s easy to get to the top. The soldiers of Panshi tribe dare not disobey Chu Dong''s orders, especially the law of nature, which is deeply rooted in their hearts. In the dry season, a few of the soldiers in the east of Chu, led by the White Wolf, moved away in the dark. If they don''t starve to death, they freeze to death. This is because the hatred condensed from the constant blood feud of the two generations has led to the primitive and simple mind, but more wild and brutal. Chu Dong found some things he wanted in the cave as a warehouse, and some vines that were used as ropes to bind things attracted his attention. Aren''t these purple vines sweet potato vines? They are thicker, stronger and stronger than sweet potato vines, and because of the unique environment of the cave, the vines are well preserved, and the tender buds also have activity, so they should be able to cultivate fresh sweet potato. In addition, there are some strange stones that are also favored by Chu Dong. It is not known what the function of those stones is. But the White Wolf tribe can be regarded as a material reserve here, which should have a certain role, so all of them should be packed and taken away. Compared with the weapons, leather armor, food, animal bones and other things that soldiers such as axes took, the things that Chu Dong took were a lot more strange. Axe is very strange why Chu Dong giggles at a few vines, and ponders over the origin of some broken stones. However, the things that cost his brain are the things that witches should do. Soldiers, who want to fight and hunt animals, don''t have so much trouble. After a search, except for what Chu Dong asked to stay, the rest were basically emptied by Panshi tribe. Looking at the piles of materials originally belonging to his tribe being moved out as spoils, Yao, as a prisoner, gritted his teeth and tried to keep his look as quiet as possible. "Chu Wu, now that you''ve got your booty, is it time to let us go?" Chu Dong was a man from the age of civilization. It was impossible for him to do such a thing, and he didn''t approve of it. Although the White Wolf tribe was very arrogant and almost trampled on the rock tribe, it was before he came to Chu Dong. With him in Chu Dong, what if Yao had a white wolf? What if the vitality of the White Wolf tribe is restored? Move once, hit once, move once, hit once, I Chu Dong was afraid of you. To some extent, Chu Dong began to be complacent and proud. However, he has not realized the negative consequences of his emotions. Chu Dong gave a gentle smile and said: "Yao, as the chief of the White Wolf tribe, you can ask me for the safety of the tribe. You are a responsible person. I also admire you for being a man. Since we have received our spoils, we will let you go naturally. " Chu Dong waved his hand and signaled to axe and others to release the captives of the White Wolf tribe. Axe and others executed Chu Dong''s order cleanly. In their view, the White Wolf tribe soldiers who have been beaten and maimed by them have no threat to speak of. "Chu Wu, I can''t use my strength, I can''t eat, I can''t use my knife. What can I do?" "It''s just a dislocation. I''ll get you back. " Chu Dong came forward, holding Yao''s two elbows, pushing and pushing, and rejoining the dislocated arm. "Chu Wu, you are really a generous person, different from steel." "Steel is our chief." "But you are their sorcerer, you are their spiritual leader. Because of you, we White Wolf tribe will be defeated. " Chu Dong suddenly smelled an ominous smell, but he was about to move, but Yao suddenly put his arm around his neck. In a word, Chu Dong still lacks experience. Yao himself was a senior soldier. He was superior to Chudong in speed and strength. He was defeated by Chudong because he despised the enemy. Now, once his hands can be moved, Yao''s strength will burst out, especially his speed is not enough for people to react. "Kill you, kill the sorcery of the rock tribe, the rock tribe is still such a vulnerable small tribe." Said, Yao''s arms began to force, want to clamp Chudong. Find Chu Dong constrained, ax and Xia issued a roar, both toward Yao rushed over. However, a white shadow blocked the way of axe and Xia. The huge white wolf king''s eyes were green and fierce, which stiffly blocked the attack of axe and Xia.Chu Dong felt that his breathing was becoming difficult, and the bones of his neck seemed to be groaning. "I don''t think you will die in my hands. I didn''t expect that I could kill a witch... " Yao laughs strangely. He really has arrogant capital. But he didn''t dare to kill Chu Dong. Today''s White Wolf tribe has been basically crippled. Even with the help of white wolf king and other white wolves, the White Wolf tribe is not an opponent of the rock tribe with crossbow. Now the best way is to seize Chudong, the most important sorcerer of the rock tribe, and exchange his lost materials. However, the game in the palm of the hand, might as well play some, at least a bite of evil. "You seem to be happy too soon." Chu Dong sighed and broke off Yao''s arms. Yao found that his strength seemed to disappear all of a sudden, and he was relieved by Chu Dong. There is a sharp thorn in the palm of Chu Dong''s hand. He flicks the thorn lightly to Yao''s face. "You may not have heard of acupuncture? Of course, it''s impossible. If you know, you''re a witch. " Chu Dong taunts Yao. Steel reminded Chu Dong to be careful of Yao''s cunning. Chu Dong also noticed Yao''s cruelty. Tiger poison does not eat son, even his own son dare to kill people, he had to prevent. When Yao went back to Jingchi, he connected his arms to the elbow. Here is the tendon of the elbow joint. You will feel numb and sour after being stabbed. When Chu Dong was struggling just now, he pushed the spikes deeper into Quchi acupoint, thus breaking up Yao''s strength of both arms. "You''re witchcraft!" Once again by Chu Dong plot, Yao angry at the same time, also feel the fear. Only a real sorcerer can play a senior soldier in the middle of silence. Chapter 48 The shoulder joint was removed by Chu Dong before, which can be said to be a soldier''s skill. Now what''s wrong with elbow weakness? "Witchcraft? It''s science, you don''t understand. Ah, I thought you could honestly have the consciousness of a defeated man, but I didn''t expect that you really harbored evil intentions. " Chu Dong despised Yao''s ignorance. Yao''s eyes flashed, and the figure of a white wolf in the gray black pupil expanded rapidly. Chu Dong had been guarding against the white wolf king who was fighting with Xia and he axe not far behind. When Yao roared, he speeded up suddenly. At that moment, Chu Dong''s body had already digested and absorbed the energy of different flowers, which once again burst out a powerful force, making Chu Dong''s speed rise to an incredible level in a short time. Chu Dong''s body seemed to be like a ghost. He walked around Yao''s back and looked at the white wolf king coldly. The white wolf king not only fell into the air, but also, because of his inertia, ran straight towards Yao. Otherwise, there is some unknown tacit understanding between Yao and the white wolf king, and the white wolf king''s emergency brake will stop, just that one will let the white wolf king''s huge body hit Yao. "Damn it Although his arms didn''t listen to him, Yao was a brute warrior after all. His fighting instinct was still strong. He turned his body and pulled his leg whip to Chu Dong. Chu Dong quickly retreated. The white wolf king leaped over Yao''s head and attacked Chu Dong fiercely. The huge wolf body fell from the sky, making people shiver. Chudong is a smile, don''t know when, hands more than a crossbow. The crossbow in his hand is more delicate and smaller than those in the hands of the soldiers of the rock tribe. It can be hidden under the hide, but it is definitely more powerful. This crossbow can carry three arrows polished with animal bones at the same time. In order to increase the killing power of the arrow, the special venom was applied on the arrow. Once the arrow hits the target, the wound will fester in a short time. And it''s hard to heal in a short time, even if it''s a giant beast with strong vitality. The crossbow was made by the king of Chu to drive the old man out. Now the whole body of the white wolf king is in the air, and the huge body itself is a very conspicuous target. "Go to hell!" if you can''t accept it, destroy it. Three bone arrows shot out, one missed, one hit the white wolf king''s chest, the other shot into the white wolf king''s open mouth. The one that hit the white wolf king''s chest didn''t really hurt him because of his strong physical defense. But the one that shot into the mouth was fatal. The white wolf king let out a terrible howl. It fell from mid air and rolled on the ground. Yes! Chudong is very happy. He just used Yao to slow down the attack of the white wolf king. When the white wolf king attacks himself again, he has no advantage in rhythm. Chu Dong turned passive into active, and the attack was successful. "No!" Yao also let out a shriek. He rushed to the white wolf king''s side, pressed the white wolf king''s mouth, and even put his palm into the white wolf king''s open mouth. "Is that ok? I''ve seen crocodiles put their heads in their mouths. Some people dare to die. " Chu Dong was stunned. However, the pain under the white wolf king did not lose his mind, did not bite the jaws, let Yao pull out the bone arrow in his throat. "Go! Kill Chu Wu, kill Panshi... " Yao''s roar stopped suddenly at this time. A soldier from the rock tribe rushed over and smashed Yao''s head like a watermelon with his own stone hammer. Skull broken, blood spattered, brain burst. Yao''s body fell into the dust. The white wolf king gave out a shrill roar. He looked at his master and rushed out quickly. With the speed and physique of the white wolf king, if he tries to escape, the soldiers of the rock tribe who lack the advantage of speed can''t stop him. Soon the white wolf king''s back was only a white shadow. Chu Dong called in secret. What a pity. The white wolf king finally took a look at himself, so bitter. The beast could express his feelings just like human beings. Chu Dong felt resentment and murderous at the same time. "Don''t chase me! I can''t catch upChu Dong stopped the axe that he wanted to pursue. Instead of pursuing, he might be attacked by the cunning white wolf king. "Chu, are you ok?" Summer to Chu Dong''s side, concerned to see one eye, found Chu Dong in addition to the body splashed some blood, did not receive any damage. "It''s the white wolf. I''m fine." Chu Dong took a look at Yao who was lying on the ground and could not die any more. This guy''s been putting up with it, trying to turn it over at the last minute? That''s ridiculous. Perhaps this Yao is a man with a mind among the primitive people with a rough heart and a single mind. However, for a high IQ human from modern civilization, it is no different from a smart child. Originally, Chu Dong had completely controlled the scene. Yao is a hostage. The crowd of white wolf tribe dare not act rashly. Suddenly Yao was hit by a stone hammer. The remaining soldiers of the White Wolf tribe, the women and children, and even the children were all red eyed. Toward the soldiers of the rock tribe launched a deadly attack. In terms of strength, the soldiers of Panshi tribe are stronger than the White Wolf tribe, which has been maimed. But on the one hand, it was a little lax; on the other hand, it was launched suddenly with the will to die in mind. At that time, several soldiers were killed on the spot and more than ten were injured. If the white wolf king didn''t get hurt and run away, if he joined, I''m afraid the soldiers of the rock tribe would fall into a desperate battle. Chu Dong''s original intention is not to fight against the old and weak women and children of the White Wolf tribe. He also promised Yao that way before. However, great changes have taken place in the situation at this time. The crazy white wolf tribe is fighting with them in the same way. One of the soldiers was overwhelmed by several women from the White Wolf tribe and dug out one of the soldier''s eyes with their teeth and nails. Another warrior had cut off the arm of a white wolf warrior, but was hit in the back by another arm with a stone axe. Now there has been a scuffle, in the number of white wolf tribe than Chudong they are three times more, see the casualties are still increasing. "Axe, you''re in front. Run out. Xia, you''re on the left and I''m on the right. The other soldiers keep up with us, carry the dead comrades and rush out. " Chapter 49 The axe roared. At this time, he was already red eyed. No matter whether it''s a child or an old man who rushes around, he will chop his opponent in two. At Chu Dong''s command, the axe opened the way first, left and right, just like a madman. Axe was originally a senior brute warrior, and his strength was far beyond that of ordinary soldiers. What''s more, a scar like pattern under the totem on the chest of the axe suddenly flashes, which greatly improves the speed and power of the axe. The axe is like a small bulldozer, crushing all the obstacles in front of you. Chudong asked the soldiers to carry the dead soldiers'' bodies in the middle, and the slightly injured and the intact ones were divided into left and right sides. They rushed with the axe. Chu Dong is on the right. His small crossbow shoots bone arrows to harvest the White Wolf tribe soldiers. On the other side, Xia, who has been greatly strengthened due to the integration of barbarians, is almost on his own and resists the attack of more than ten white wolf soldiers. At the beginning, the soldiers of Panshi tribe began to fight back effectively after they were beaten a little and then they were organized by Chu Dong to break through the encirclement. They also realized that it was impossible to fight in the territory of the White Wolf tribe, so they followed Chu Dong''s steps while fighting. Soon, the soldiers realized that their sorcery was fighting in the front line. It makes them feel ashamed as soldiers. So more than ten intermediate soldiers and junior soldiers who are good at fighting guard on the right side. Let the right side of the fighting power crazy increase at the same time, the White Wolf soldiers here completely destroyed. There are barbarian soldiers at the top of the front, slightly delayed Chu Dong has a chance to show his hundred trials of bullhorn crossbow sneak attack tactics. If it wasn''t for the end of the bone arrow, he would have the opportunity to expand his killing achievements and create the largest killing record in prehistoric times. Under the fierce attack of the East, Xia and other soldiers rushed out of the village. Originally, the Panshi tribe came to harvest the spoils, but after this conflict, the spoils could not be carried out, and even a soldier had his head cut off in order to snatch the spoils. Only when Chu Dong was intact, he brought out his booty. Ten or so sweet potato vines and a pile of stones that Chu Dong hadn''t had time to ask Yao what they were for. The crazy white wolf tribe is still chasing them, but the leaderless White Wolf tribe, which lacks high-end combat power, gave up chasing them after losing dozens of lives. Chudong they have been fighting and retreating along the river, watching each other finally stop chasing, then gradually stopped. A little loss, Chu Dong''s face gloomy down. A total of three people died, even Chu Dong can''t save them, and one of them didn''t even snatch out his body. More than 30 people were injured, with five seriously injured. This time, all of them from Panshi tribe are elite. Such a team, even if it encounters a prehistoric King level giant, can not have such a significant loss. It''s not too much to describe the loss as heavy. "Shan, come here for me!" Mountain, is that he suddenly smashed Yao''s head with a stone hammer, which led to the White Wolf tribe out of control. Mountain heard Chu Dong''s fury, he came to Chu Dong''s body trembling. "Chu Wu, I..." Chu Dong angrily looks at the soldier in front of him. Is this guy''s brain full of excrement? The chieftain who goes to kill people''s family is not a riot. "Open your eyes and have a good look! Dead soldier, is your brother, is our comrade in arms! Look at the injured people around you. It''s their bloody struggle that makes you and me rush out. " Chu Dong grabbed the mountain''s long hair and forced him to look at the bodies of the two soldiers who were dying. "Don''t you think your light hammer almost killed all of us? How much do you want to die? If you want to die, don''t pull us together as a back cushion. " It''s not enough to calm his anger without explosiveness. Chu Dong''s face turned red and his whole body shuddered when he was scolded by the state. "I''m guilty! I killed my brother. I''ll pay them back with my own life. " Said, the mountain unexpectedly raised the stone hammer to aim at own head to smash down. If it wasn''t for the axe''s quick reaction, he reached out and blocked the mountain''s self mutilation with a stone axe, and the mountain''s head would have turned into a rotten watermelon just like Yao''s. "Wu, the people of the White Wolf tribe should have died. It may be wrong for Shan to kill Yao, but he is also our brother." Axe persuade Chudong, after all, mountain is rock tribe, the same tribe is not to the same tribe''s hands. When Chu Dong saw that Shan was going to commit suicide, he was also surprised.It''s also intoxicating to think of these values that prehistoric people can''t communicate and understand. If killing the mountain can revive the dead, Chu Dong can try it. Since the dead cannot be revived, there is no need to kill the living. "You can''t die yet. You''re dead. What about the wife and children of three dead brothers? Who will support their parents? After that, you have to help take care of the family of the three dead brothers. " Shan nodded, looking full of regret. He didn''t understand what Chu Dong said, but he knew that he must take good care of the families of his brothers who died in the war. This is the minimum. "Wu, the mountain is wrong. The mountain should not listen to the witch''s orders. He killed several brothers and almost everyone. I swear to the gods that I will become the most powerful warrior in the future, protecting witches, protecting all brothers and family members. " Say, mountain unexpectedly bit to break own arm, let blood flow at the same time, kneel on one knee in front of Chu Dong swear. Although Chudong was angry, the Panshi tribe was short of manpower. Although the mountain was reckless and stupid, it was also a good fighting force. "Well, you remember what you said today." In fact, in this prehistoric era, the social system has not been formed, and the original family relationship is still very fragile. The wife of a dead husband often finds another powerful man to rely on. These days, Chu Dong has seen that the wives of several families have remarried. Of course, there is no word "remarry", nor does it mean "remarry". As long as a woman gets into a man''s cave, the man''s original companion doesn''t object, even if he remarries successfully. Although I think this custom is unscientific and uncivilized, it''s not my own civilized society. There are no rules. In the hearts of these primitive people fighting against the wilderness, the unknown gods, powerful forces, and food that can satisfy them are the rules for them. Chudong with people slowly toward the direction of the rock tribe. On the way, he met another famine hunting team from other tribes. Soon, people from several small tribes around knew that Yao, the leader of the White Wolf tribe, was dead, and that the white wolf king, the most troublesome member of the White Wolf tribe, was missing. Several small tribes of people rushed to the White Wolf tribe, white wolf tribe launched a merciless slaughter. The White Wolf tribe completely disappeared, and the remaining white wolf tribe people scattered into the wilderness. Without the protection of tribes and the protection of powerful soldiers, entering the wilderness is tantamount to death. Those problems were not considered by Chu Dong. He even heard that the White Wolf tribe had been slaughtered, and the rock tribe was a little excited. While the White Wolf tribe was slaughtered clean, several small tribes around also knew the strength of the rock tribe, especially a witch, Chu witch, came out of the rock tribe. Chapter 50 Being strong can make people feel afraid, but it can also make people feel envious and respectful. In many cases, there are both. Liang Qi, the chief of the Yunchao tribe, has both feelings. Before, when Chu Dong came to visit their Yunchao tribe, Liang Qi felt that the wushizai of the rock tribe was too young, and he didn''t look like a warrior of the rock tribe at all. After that, he picked the White Wolf tribe of panliang again. In the battle of Tujin White Wolf tribe, Yunchao tribe is one of the participants, and has gained a lot of spoils. Maybe other tribes think that the spoils they gained from destroying the White Wolf tribe should be, but Liang Qi doesn''t think so. Liang Qi is over 50 years old, and he is also an outlier among the tribes whose chieftains are generally 30 or 40 years old. it''s mainly because he has more brains that he can become a chieftain. So after thinking about it all night, Liang Qi visited the Panshi tribe with a large number of gifts. Hearing that Liangqi was visiting, chief Ganggu was stunned at first, and then took the soldiers out to meet him. Yunchao tribe, Panshi tribe and Bailang tribe are not far from each other. They are located in the upper, middle and lower reaches of the same river. After more than 100 years of entanglement, they are very familiar with each other. "Chief Liangqi, why are you here?"?! Welcome, welcome "Chief steel, cough, I''m here to congratulate you. Panshi tribe destroyed the White Wolf tribe, and its strength increased greatly, so they came to congratulate Cough, cough. " "Ah, didn''t you kill the White Wolf tribe?" Think of this, steel feel a little uncomfortable. These guys in Yunchao tribe are cowards who take advantage of the fire. If not for them, the rock tribe will be in front of the white wolf king, the White Wolf tribe beat, where round to get them to pick up cheap. "No, not at all. Everyone knows that the first success in killing the White Wolf tribe is the rock tribe. " As he said this, he walked inside and met Chu Dong who had heard the news. Seeing Chu Dong, Liang Qi came forward and beat his left chest with his right hand, three times in a row. This is a very noble meeting ceremony between primitive tribes, showing respect for each other. Chu Dong, who did as the Romans did, was slightly surprised and returned to the same etiquette. "The last time Chu Wu came, I didn''t know his identity. I really ignored him." People are always traitors and slippery. As they get older, the level of language art rises. In this case, you can''t tell the truth like an axe. "I dare not. What is chief Liangqi doing here? Is it a gift? " Chu East eyes in good seven behind the back of those materials swept one eye, can''t help but eyes a light. Not only food, skins, weapons, but also a few slaves with their hands tied by ropes. One of the slaves was familiar with the white wolf warrior who had been captured by the rock tribe before. According to the rules of fighting between tribes, the captured soldiers can be exchanged with materials. Like Yao, yeh was taken to the White Wolf tribe in exchange for spoils. Later, the White Wolf tribe rioted, and Yeh didn''t know where to go. Unexpectedly, Ye was caught by Liang Qi and sent to Panshi tribe as a gift. Chu Dong''s first impression of Ye was very good. He wanted to find a chance to accept him, but now he was sent to the door. Steel bone is very happy. Liang Qi''s courtesy is very considerate. A large number of materials and slaves are sent here, which is full of sincerity. The communication between the primitive tribes is not as frequent as that between the later generations. The main communication between the two tribes is all kinds of friction and struggle. Panshi tribe and Yunchao tribe are no exception. Now Liangqi takes the initiative to show his kindness, and steel can''t help showing the generosity of Panshi tribe. "Chief Liangqi, you are here today. We must get together. I don''t want to leave at night. " "That''s what I mean. I also want to touch the domineering power of the rock tribe. " Because of Liangqi''s performance, Ganggu has a great favor for the tribe of Yunchao. Although there has been friction between Panshi tribe and Yunchao tribe, compared with the White Wolf tribe, it''s like a child''s family. At present, steel bone let people take out roast meat, roast fish, African fruit, sugarcane and other things to entertain Liang Qiyi and his party. It''s a good thing to say that the Yunchao tribe can''t do without roast meat and fish, but Liangqi, the African fruit and sugarcane, is unheard of and unheard of, but it''s delicious. What''s more, this rock tribe has too much salt, right? Last time Chu Dong and Liang Qi exchanged salt for trees, Liang Qi thought that there was not much salt in the Panshi tribe. Who ever thought that the people in the Panshi tribe were luxurious. They used salt as seasoning to eat barbecued meat and fish. Although Liang Qi should be regarded as the last generation, he knows his status very well.He was very polite to Chu Dong and had a good conversation with the guests. The White Wolf tribe is very domineering. Once Liangqi joined with other tribes to attack the White Wolf tribe, but the tribe he led suffered countless casualties. But the main force of the White Wolf tribe only injured one third. That''s the difference. After that, he did not dare to provoke the White Wolf tribe. Fortunately, the White Wolf tribe did not put forward any excessive demands. Liang Qi could tolerate some materials. Others will say he is too cowardly. But Liang 70 points clearly with the consequences of the White Wolf tribe. This time when he heard that the Panshi tribe was going to fight against the White Wolf tribe, he immediately felt bad. These days, he is also worried that Chu Dong will die in the battle. After all, Chu Dong, a wizard who is not easy to appear, is very likely to cure himself. But now he found that the strength of the rock tribe is far more than what he saw on the surface. Now Liang Qi suddenly feels lucky and decides to make friends with Panshi tribe. Temo is a right choice. Fortunately, he didn''t provoke the Panshi tribe. Otherwise, even the White Wolf tribe couldn''t beat the Panshi tribe. What could the Yunchao tribe do? Mentioning Yao, Chu Dong sighed: "in fact, I didn''t expect him to die." Yao''s death has always been an accident, but for Shan''s disobedience, Yao would not have died. Chu Dong didn''t feel sorry for Yao. He just thought that killing Yao was too reckless. "Heard that the seven wolf good God White asked a way Chu Dong thought of the white wolf king, who must have been seriously injured, otherwise he would not have escaped when the White Wolf tribe revolted. "However, the white wolf king has been seriously injured by me. I''m afraid he will die in the wilderness." The powerful white wolf tribe was defeated, and the powerful white wolf king also escaped. Today''s rock tribe is really strong. "If only we had wine now." Chu Dong suddenly let out a melancholy. In this era, even food is in short supply, let alone wine. I''m afraid it will take many years for wine to appear. "Wine? Yeah. It''s said that some nobles in remote countries will drink wine at banquets, but I don''t know what it looks like. " Hearing Liang Qi''s words, Chu Dong''s eyes lit up and asked, "do you mean there is wine in this world?" "The world? what do you mean? However, I have tasted it once, only a little. It was given to me by passers-by when I was young. I''ve never tasted such a wonderful liquid. It''s delicious. " With that, Liang Qi''s face showed an expression of endless aftertaste. Chapter 51 Is there wine in the world? Having wine represents the surplus of grain and the real strength. It seems that there is a country, not a tribe, far away. Isn''t there only primitive tribes in this world? when Chu Dong asked Liang seven, the chieftain of the cloud Dynasty tribe was a red faced man. It''s only said that there are places called "country" far away, such as wine, clothes and so on. Words are happy lock. Under the premise of Liangqi''s deliberate friendship with Ganggu and Chudong, the communication between the two sides is very harmonious. Taking advantage of the rising mutual favor, Liang Qi euphemistically puts forward the request that Chu Dong see a doctor for himself. Chu Dong agreed. However, he also said bluntly: "seventh master, you are a chronic disease. You can''t get rid of the patient without medicine stone. We don''t have some medicinal materials here. I hope that the seventh master can find them and cure the disease. " "Medicine? What''s that? " Not only Liang Qi, but also steel bone and other people present are very close to each other. "What do you say? In short, medicine is barbarian bone and giant blood, which can enhance people''s strength, but mainly immunity, so that people don''t get sick. " Chu Dong''s explanation is not very accurate, but the meaning is very clear. Liang Qi''s heart moved. It must be a good thing to compare Chu Wu to barbarians. At present, Liangqi asked in detail what kind of herbs Chu Dong was looking for. Chu Dong just wanted to ask people to help him find all kinds of herbs. Now he talked about more than ten kinds of herbs. However, seeing Liang Qi''s face in a dilemma, I also know that Liang Qi can''t remember a few. In this era, there is no paper and pen, no way to draw. Whether we can find it or not depends on nature. Anyway, some of the main features have been clearly described. Knowing that his illness can be cured, Liang Qi is so happy that he even thanks Chu Dong. Steel is happy, too. The friendship between the two sides has risen to a new level, so that they can join hands with the enemy to catch famine in the future. The next day, Liang Qi went back to Yunchao tribe with some rare food, such as African fruit and sugarcane, returned by Panshi tribe. After a few days of rare recuperation, Chu Dong finally began to get busy. Fortunately, the sweet potato vine women who had been brought back from the White Wolf tribe also survived according to the way of Chudong. When I went to the White Wolf tribe, I brought back a lot of things, but because of the pursuit of the White Wolf tribe. Finally, only a few sweet potato vines and small stones were left. Although Chu Dong had some regrets, it was better than none! On this day, the sun was shining high, and Chu Dong felt that it was time to plant sweet potato vines. Otherwise, they don''t know when the sweet potato vine will die. Sweet potato can be said not to pick a place, generally speaking, just find a place to plant it. But Chu Dong carefully selected a place to prevent accidents. That''s the land near the river. There is plenty of sunshine and water, so it''s better to develop it as a planting area! You don''t have to worry about planting this kind of thing. The barbarians are overqualified. Chu Dong has a few women, because there are no shovels and so on in this era, so Chu Dong had to take some sharp stones instead. Because it''s a sweet potato vine, it doesn''t take much effort. Just dig a few pits and bury the roots. Ma looked at the ivy vine in his hand and asked with doubts: "Chu Wu, can this thing really be eaten?" Chu Dong said with a smile, "of course you can." Ma is still a little suspicious and shouts: "how can I have enough food?" Isn''t it just like the common ivy? Although Chu Dong called this sweet potato, we haven''t seen it, so we don''t understand. Chudong was not annoyed, and explained with a smile: "this is not to eat the green vine, but to eat the fruit growing underground." Ma looked at Chu Dong suspiciously: "fruit?" Chu Dong knew that he couldn''t tell them clearly now, so he might as well wait for the sweet potatoes to ripen before he let them see them directly. "Then you''ll know." Chu Dong laughed, didn''t say much, continued to work in hand. "Chu Wu, when will this sweet potato ripen?" Someone asked curiously. Chu Dong touched his chin: "about 30 to 60 sunsets." Chu Dong also dare not guarantee, after all, different climate mature time is also different. The climate here is still hot, so he made a preliminary guess. Chudong doesn''t like sweet potato much. After all, in modern society, sweet potato is still less.As long as you occasionally meet someone who sells roasted sweet potatoes on the street, sometimes you will buy one on a whim. Chu Dong won''t eat this kind of food any other time. But for now, sweet potato is still a very good food. Starch content is high, and its nutritional value is relatively high. It can also be stored for a long time, even in the winter when it can''t be planted. After returning to the tribe, Chudong learned that Ganggu decided to hold a banquet to celebrate the defeat of the White Wolf tribe. This is what Chu Dong expected. This is the second time Chu Dong has participated in this large-scale bonfire party. It''s just that this time is less than the first time. In fact, there is no difference between the banquet and the last one. But for these primitive people, it seems that they rarely hold such a banquet. This year is an accident, we all know in our hearts, they can now live so moist, thanks to Chu Dong. So the women soldiers sent the roasted meat to Chudong and the chief. Chudong didn''t eat meat for a while. It''s not that he doesn''t want to eat, but because of the barbecue here, he has a hard feeling to swallow. Before, they didn''t put anything. Later, under the guidance of Chu Dong, they knew to put a little salt. Even with the salt, Chudong didn''t like it very much. After all, this is far from the 21st century barbecue. Looking at the barbecue that everyone sent, Chu Dong''s heart read a move. Why don''t he bake it himself? Other people''s baking is not as good as their own. It''s not that Chu Dong''s craftsmanship is good, but it''s the fruit of his own labor, so it''s more comfortable to eat. As soon as Chu Dong stood up, he almost tripped over the jar under his feet. "What''s in it?" Chu Dong wanted to move the pot, but he found that it was very heavy. Suddenly I was curious about what was in the jar. And he also smelled a fragrance from the jar, which was like the sugar jar hidden under grandma''s bed when he was a child. Steel see Chu Dong curious about the pot, don''t care, said: "I don''t know what this is, but this kind of thing is very sweet, but also because of this, we think it''s too sticky, so no one eat." Chapter 52 Chu East heart read a move, isn''t it honey? Thinking of this, he can''t wait to open the leaves outside. If you look at it carefully, it''s really what he thought. It''s honey! He should have thought of getting some honey in the wild. It''s just that there are too many things behind, and Chu Dong can''t remember many things clearly. Honey is a kind of honey brewed in the hive by bees from the flowers of flowering plants. Nutritional value is very high, and very common, so it is a very popular tonic. Honey is rich in nutrients and active ingredients, which can restore fatigue, eliminate food accumulation and moisten the lung. This honey can be used for tea, barbecue and fruit. Steel see Chu Dong face surprise, subconsciously asked: "Chu, what''s the problem with this thing?" "Yes! Of course! It''s a big problem! " Chu Dong cleared his throat and tried to control his excited look. "This is honey, the honey that bees take from the flowers of flowering plants and make in their hives." "If you eat it directly, it''s really very greasy, but honey can be used to make fruit salad and barbecue." Although steel bone didn''t know what fruit salad was, his eyes lit up when he heard the barbecue. The smell of Chudong grilled fish made his heart itch. He asked expectantly, "so Chu, will you use it to barbecue us this time?" "Barbecue? No problem, of course When he thought of the honey barbecue he had eaten in his previous life, Chudong''s mouth had already produced body fluid. It''s delicious. "Chu Wu, is this meat enough?" A barbarian soldier carrying a fierce beast thigh meat on the body of Chu Dong. That thigh meat, almost catch up with the half of Chudong. Looking at the big lump of raw meat in front of him, Chu Dong couldn''t help touching his forehead, which can''t be cooked until the age of monkey? Kebabs are not baked that way. "Meat, to be cut into small pieces of a small piece, and then baked to eat only sweet." In this era, there is no sharp knife, and the people in the tribe basically tear the meat with their hands, which highlights the brute force of the barbarian soldiers. Chu Dong didn''t have the brute force of a barbarian warrior, and he didn''t want his hands to feel greasy. But there are some finely polished stone knives in the tribe that can be used. Compared with the stone knives used by the barbarian soldiers on the battlefield, these stone knives are more like decorations, which are polished by women in their spare time for self-defense. Chu Dong borrowed a stone knife of palm length from Ma and began to cut raw meat. Steel bone see Chu Dong cut meat action is a little slow, come to help. With his hands full of wild power, he tore the whole leg into more than ten pieces of meat. This is the barbarian style, simple and rough. "That''s enough. If you tear it down, it''s not meat." Starting from the smaller pieces of meat, Chu Dong used a stone knife to divide the meat into small pieces, all of which had a fat layer. "You can learn from me to divide the meat into small pieces, so that it can cook quickly when roasted." All the people in the tribe gathered around Chu Dong and stretched their necks to watch their Chu Wu do something magical. Hearing Chu Dong''s words, he immediately began to cut the meat. Chu Dong put the cut meat on the stick. This kind of thing is used everywhere. There are no other trees around it. It can break a twig and grind a sharp end as far as possible. Then Chu Dong sticks a big lump of honey out of the honeypot with a thick tree stick and carefully wipes it on the worn meat. By the way, he tasted it. It was very sweet, sweet and greasy, and slightly alcoholic. There has been some fermentation. I don''t know how long it''s been. I''ve even saved wine. When the honey stick was put on the bonfire, it was not careful. The kebab soon gave off a refreshing crisp fragrance. Steel bone widened his eyes, staring at the kebab in Chu Dong''s hand. Chu Dong looked at the heat and put the kebab under his nose. He closed his eyes and smelled it. It''s just one word, Xiang. By the way, I dipped in some salt water and took a bite. It is tender inside and scorched outside, sweet and delicious. This is the enjoyment of barbecue. "Chu, can I try it?" Chu east to the steel of the eye Baba smile, will eat the rest of the pass in the past. Steel also learn Chu Dong first smell, and then roll a piece to the mouth. "Incense!" The steel bone widened his eyes like a cow, rolled the rest of the meat into his mouth, and almost swallowed his tongue."Can it not be fragrant? This honey is equivalent to coating a protective film on the surface of the meat, forming a crispy skin in the process of roasting, which ensures that the meat aroma does not leak out, and just makes the meat crisp and tender. Food culture is broad and profound. " Chu Dongru''s "China on the tip of the tongue" has few listeners. After seeing the leader wolfing down the meat kebab, the other tribesmen put their meat kebab on the fire for barbecue. However, they didn''t master the fire in place, either baked raw or too cooked, and even burned the sticks to ashes. Chudong explained to them little by little, and finally made their roast not too bad. It''s not too bad. It''s by Chu Dong''s standards. With the taste of these raw and fierce goods, the half cooked honey barbecue is already the best on the tip of the tongue. When others are eating barbecue, Chu Dong''s mind is not on it. The taste of honey barbecue seems familiar, but the ingredients are still too few, and the memory of the tongue is still a little picky. He stares at the honeypot, picks it up and sniffs it. Sweet. This is another aroma. After asking Ganggu, I found that there are still many honeypots in the tribe. Recently, I used salt to exchange some honeypots with the surrounding tribes. Just now Chu Dong smelled another familiar smell. Wine. Yes, that''s the aroma of wine. Although it''s still very elementary, it''s definitely starting to ferment into wine. Chu Dong carefully picked up the jar and poured the top layer of liquid into his bowl. Tasted, or too sweet, not strong wine. Steel side with sharp teeth tearing fist size pieces of barbecue, leaning over. "Chu, what''s good?" "It''s kind of like wine." "Wine?" Steel stare big eyes, a grab Chudong bowl, drink. "This bird doesn''t taste so good. It''s just a little bit of flavor. This is Liang Qi''s endless wine "That''s enough. It''s starting to ferment. This wine is absolutely good. " Chu Dong is associated with a lot of ancient heroes drinking, such as the famous story of warm wine cutting Huaxiong. In today''s primitive society, it seems that there is no such drink as wine, right? If the wine is developed again, the economic strength of Panshi tribe will rise again. "Is that ok?" Steel showed a thoughtful look. "Yes. And you can''t imagine the benefits of mead. " "Honey wine has curative effect on insomnia, forgetfulness, depression and sexual function depression. Long term drinking of honey wine can improve the physique, enhance the resistance, and also has good effect on chronic bronchitis, asthma and other chronic diseases." Chu Dong tried his best to make profit, and his heart was itching. Chapter 53 Chudong suddenly thought of some old people in the tribe. They cough all the year round and should be troubled by diseases such as chronic bronchitis and asthma. I didn''t expect that there was so much honey hidden in the tribe before. I knew I could use honey water for treatment. Think of here, Chu Dong let a person mix honey water, gave a few old people suffering from cough and asthma in the tribe to drink. Tell them to keep taking it, and it will soon relieve the chronic disease. The unexpected discovery of honey made Chudong happy. It seems that people here haven''t found the honey good yet. They think it''s too sticky and greasy for their taste. However, as a seasoning, as a medicine for curing diseases, as a raw material for wine making, honey has a great effect. Next, try to hoard a lot. "The green monkey''s habitat has this flavor, which is much stronger than this one. I once took people to explore. As soon as I went in, my brother fainted. It took me a whole day to wake up. After that, we didn''t dare to go any more. It was poisonous there. " "What? Where? Take me to see. " Chu Dong is in a mood of excitement. If steel bone says it right, it''s very likely that he met the legendary monkey wine. "No problem. I''ll let you go with me tomorrow." The people of Panshi tribe, under the guidance of their Chu witches, have tasted the delicious food they have never tasted before. This made them look at Chu Dong with more fanaticism and awe. After the party, Chu Dong asked people to gather all the honeypots in the tribe together. He would try to make wine and make all kinds of food. When he thought of the candied fruit shop he liked to eat when he was a child, Chu Dong''s mouth watered, and the candied fruit shop was made by soaking honey. Today, everything depends on themselves, rely on their own deep memory, the memory of the past into reality. The reality we want to turn into recently is to make wine. After listening to steel bone''s words, Chu Dong knew that the green skin monkey''s habitat had wine gas, and it seemed that the wine gas was very heavy, which made him extremely interested. The next day, Chudong took axe, Xia, Na and a group of barbarian soldiers. About 20 people set out to look for the habitat of the green skin monkey. The green skin monkey is a kind of very common humanoid beast, and it has been seen hunting green skin monkey in Chudong before. Compared with the ferocious dinosaur, which is often several meters high or even more than ten meters high, the green monkey is almost human. He is about 1.6 to 1.8 meters tall. He is good at walking with four limbs and two hind limbs. His movements are strange and unparalleled. He is named green monkey because his fur is blue. The green skin monkey is relatively thin, has little meat, and moves quickly and cunningly. Its skin is as tough as a hundred year old bark, so it is very difficult to catch. For the tribe, it''s not their favorite hunting target, but many tribes try to catch green skin monkeys, which makes Chudong a little unexpected. The green skin monkey is the closest to human beings. It has a certain IQ and can communicate with human easily. So each tribe tried to tame, thinking that like the White Wolf tribe, it had a guard beast of its own territory. After less than half a sunset, Chu Dong and his party came to an area where green skin monkeys are active all year round. The forest here is particularly lush. The ancient trees point straight to the sky. The tallest tree may be hundreds of meters high, and you can''t see the crown at a glance. "Chu, we are now in the territory where the green skin monkeys live. Through the forest in front of us, they are in the valley not far ahead." Axe is a qualified guide, and many barbarians are born with the characteristic of not getting lost. Walking through the wilderness once, the body instinctively remembers the return route. "The last time I came with the chief, I was very happy, because there were so many green skin monkeys here. I wanted to hunt more. Unexpectedly, the green skin monkey, who was always timid, suddenly rushed out like crazy and made us run back in a panic." Axe seems to think of some ignoble history, with a rare shame on his face. "Don''t green monkeys seldom attack people on their own initiative?" The green skin monkey is almost the lowest food chain in the wilderness. They are eaten by humans and hunted by large predators. If it were not for their iron fur and agility, they would be extinct long ago. It''s unimaginable that such a brave soldier as axe was repulsed by monkeys. "Yes. We didn''t think of it at that time. At that time, they were so fierce that they were more crazy than Tyrannosaurus Rex Chu Dong''s heart moved. "Did the monkeys attack faster? Is the ability to carry and hit stronger? Don''t be afraid of bleeding? " "Chu, you are our sorcerer, as if you saw it with your own eyes. Those monkeys, even their cubs, are not afraid of death. They rush up like ants and are very difficult to deal with. " If it is true that there is wine in the territory of green skin monkeys, as steel bone said, then it is possible that these monkeys drink.Or they''re fumigated by wine. They''re crazy. "Don''t move, don''t attack the monkey. Follow my orders, OK?" Today''s barbarian soldiers to Chu Dong can be said to be obedient, have nodded. Chu Dong is the absolute authority, his every move represents the will of the gods. What''s more, these days, what Chu Dong shows is something that only Shen CAI can do. Chudong was still protected in the center by the barbarian soldiers. The formation of the people was slightly opened and went deep into the forest. This forest blocks out the sun. After entering it, I feel cool, even cold. Many ancient trees are inhabited by green skin monkeys, and there are few other wild animals in them. The green monkeys are timid and seldom attack. Even though they have gone deep into the forest, none of them attack actively. They all look down on the branches to see them. "Here comes the green monkey!" With a shout of the axe, the people raised their guard. I saw a green monkey dangling an old rattan from here, not afraid of them. If in the past, the axe must be the first time to kill the green monkey, but this time, he looked back at Chu Dong. Chu Dong shook his head at the axe and motioned not to move. Green monkey wobbly from a tree to another tree, as if did not see Chu Dong and others, straight jump to Chu Dong and their people. The green skin monkey stands up and is about the same height as the normal person. Its body is very thin, but its fur is covered with hard muscles. Wobble, wobble, green monkey eyes blurred, three steps to the east of Chu. Xia Gang is about to block the green monkey, and Chu Dong grabs him and tells him not to act rashly. The green monkey came to Chudong, stretched out its claws and squeaked. As soon as he opened his mouth, Chu Dong smelled a strong breath of wine coming out of the monkey''s mouth. Shit! How much do you have to drink? This wine stinks. "Monkey, drink a lot?" Chu Dong asked tentatively. Unexpectedly, the green monkey responded. It squeaked for a while and danced. Strangely, Chu Dong could understand its meaning. Chapter 54 Hand out, four animal fingers say four bottles or four cylinders or four barrels? It seems to be a quantifier. Patting my chest means that I haven''t drunk much, but I can still drink, right? Do you mean to invite me to have a drink with you? This is an unusual way. Chu Dong, a little puzzled, pointed to his nose with his finger. The monkey even nodded, a look of disgust, as if to say, uncle is you, what to pretend. "Do you understand me?" The green monkey nodded. "Are you going to buy me a drink?" The green monkey nodded again and made a drink. No wonder the rock tribe, the White Wolf tribe, all want to capture the green monkey. These monkeys are so intelligent that they can even understand. "Then lead the way." Green monkey is obedient in front of the walk, Chu Dong and others followed. Axe and Xia and others look at each other, look at Chu Dong''s eyes inexplicably worship. Chu Dong has given the barbarian soldiers too many accidents, and now Chu Dong has given them a surprise. He was able to communicate with wild animals. Does that mean that the rock tribe can have its own tamed wild animals? Chudong was laughing in his heart. I didn''t expect that the closest to modern civilization is not the people of Panshi tribe and Yunchao tribe, but the green skin monkeys living in the virgin forest. The green monkey who took the initiative to chat up obviously drank too much. I''m afraid he didn''t know what he was doing. As for why suddenly jumped to his body? Chu Dong had a bold guess. "Why am I invited to drink?" The green monkey had been gesticulating for a long time. At last, he came close to Chu Dong and put his arms around Chu Dong''s neck. He looked very intimate. Just around the barbarian soldiers have relaxed their vigilance, did not expect that the green monkey actually strangled Chu Dong''s neck. Danger! Xia roared at the first time and split out with an axe. "Stop it Xia Dongzhi and others stop the action of Chuyi. Chudong didn''t mind that the green monkey was hanging on his back, even though the monkey''s mouth stinked. "You mean I''m like you?" The green monkey raised his hands high and clapped his hands constantly, probably praising Chu Dong''s cleverness. To be sure, among the barbarian soldiers who are generally more than two meters tall, Chudong is small and exquisite, about the size of these green skin monkeys. No wonder they are mistaken for the same kind. As for saying that the east of Chu is as white as jade, with smooth skin and no hair, how can it be mistaken for the same kind? Chu Dong thinks that a drunk wine Mengzi can chat for a long time even when he sees the electric pole, and he can treat a dog as his parents. The world of jiumengzi is hard to understand. At present, what is the psychological process of a blue monkey who obviously drank too much is unknown to Chu Dong. But it didn''t prevent Chu Dong from making the decision to follow the trend. Otherwise, along the way, there are no more than 100 green skin monkeys. I''m afraid there are more green skin monkeys deep in the dense forest. Once they are besieged, the consequences will be unimaginable. With the drunk green monkey, all the way unimpeded, Chu Dong took people to the valley mentioned by Ganggu. At the end of the forest is a dry valley, where hundreds of green monkeys are crowding. At the edge of the forest, Chudong had already smelled the strong aroma of wine. Chu Dong, who hasn''t touched wine for a long time, is attracted by the air of wine. As soon as I think of you, I''ll, oh, drink karaoke "Chu, poisonous..." Chu Dong suddenly found that Xia spoke differently. How could he speak with a big tongue? Turning around, Chu Dong finds that Xia''s face is red and his eyes are blurred. "No? This wine will make you drunk? " Chu Dong was surprised. Looking back at the other barbarians, two of them are in the same state as Xia. It''s clear that they are not resistant to alcohol. Everyone''s constitution is not the same, the body''s processing speed of alcohol is not the same. And for people who are intolerant of alcohol, drinking a little wine will make them blush and neck thick, and their heart will beat very fast, and dizziness will soon appear. As a doctor, Chu Dong naturally knew the effect of alcohol on human body. I just didn''t expect that the tall and strong brute warrior would also be intolerant of alcohol? Besides, it''s just wine, not real wine. The green monkey cheered and rushed into the valley to join those who were eating fruits. Chu Dong saw clearly that most of the monkeys were not drinking, but eating fruit.However, most of those fruits are rotten, rotten fruit will ferment wine, this is common sense. Now the valley is full of all kinds of fruit, piled up like a mountain, and the fermented juice flows out and comes together to form a small pond. The smell of wine comes from this pond. How many years of accumulation will it take to form a wine pool of this scale? Wine pool and meat forest. Chu Dong always thought it was a legend, but he didn''t expect to see the wine pool here. "It smells good here. Chu, I feel hungry. " Chu Dong glared at the axe. "You are not hungry, you are greedy. See that pond? That''s wine, and it''s pure natural fruit free wine. " Some people are intolerant of alcohol, while others are alcoholic. The axe is like the second kind of people. "You all wait here. Don''t go there. I''ll go and say hello to them." "Chu, danger. These are wild animals. Although their attack power is very weak, they have a headache when they surround them. There are hundreds of them. " "Not afraid, not afraid. These guys are a bunch of drunkards who don''t have any fighting power. " Axe and Xia and others thought that it was a very dangerous thing for Chu to enter the green skin monkey group. But Chu Dong''s authority was there. It was absolutely right to listen to Chu Wu. The barbarians watched as Chudong stepped into the green skin monkeys. I don''t know what he''s talking about and doing with the monkeys. However, soon, the monkeys and Chu Dong became very intimate. Chu Dong is teaching the monkeys some simple hand movements. In short, it is the necessary drinking order when drinking. Language barrier, different races, does not hinder the movement of drinking communication. Chu Dong, who used to be an aid doctor in Africa, and the cannibal chieftains of primitive tribes used to solve the big problem by rowing fists and drinking orders. Now, this method has worked in the green monkey. At the same time, Chu Dong also found a strange phenomenon. Green monkeys like to drink, but none of them dare to jump into the wine pool. For fear of soiling the wine pool, the most they can do is to hold some wine in pottery bowls and pots by the side of the wine pool, and then leave immediately. From the green monkey''s face, we can see that their awe of the wine pool has gone deep into the bone marrow. Chapter 55 The green skin monkeys can use tools when they drink, and they can use pottery bowls and pots, which is a big eye opener for Chu Dong. When you see the pottery bowl and the like, you can''t find any other totem on it. Most of the pottery bowls have a bird like totem logo, which should belong to a certain tribe. The painting skills of this era are very rough and primitive. It''s amazing to be able to tell which symbol is the totem of which tribe from the lines. Chu Dong was ashamed to be able to make pottery alone. He didn''t want to make pottery for a long time. He just felt that the stone tools were not useless... looking at these ceramic bowls, Chu Dong just had a faint flash in his mind. Maybe the monkeys didn''t know where to find the tools of a more powerful tribe. Chudong''s alcohol is not bad, and although the liquor in the pool is full-bodied, the actual alcohol concentration is far less than that of strong liquor. A thousand cups is not enough, but with a group of green monkeys who can play monkey boxing after drinking a bowl, he is a Jiuxian. Communication between people is very important, and communication between people and animals is equally important. Chudong and a group of green skin monkeys who had drunk too much began to chat at home. Most of them use hands and feet. Sometimes the monkeys can understand what they say. Chu Dong beckons to let these savage warriors come. The green skin monkeys enthusiastically gave way and let the barbarian soldiers join in drinking. "Chu, you are a god!" Axe admire of five body throw to the ground, difference kneel in front of Chu East kowtow salute. "These are wine, natural wine. Taste and brewing is not the same, after drinking the whole body comfortable Indeed, after drinking it, Chu Dong felt a little like the Tyrannosaurus Rex blood he had drunk before. It''s just that Tyrannosaurus Rex blood is so hard to swallow, and today''s fruit wine is so delicious. The axe ended up with a wine bowl handed by a green monkey. After a tentative drink, he widened his eyes and drank the whole bowl of wine. "It''s delicious! Another bowl! " Other barbarians also tried the taste of fruit wine. It doesn''t matter. Suddenly, the whole exploration team is occupied. "I feel like I''m full of strength like drinking animal blood." "I feel that my body is light, even a Tyrannosaurus Rex, I dare to put it right." "God, there are so many delicious things in the world. They are all brought to us by Chu Wu." Chu Dong frowned. These guys will inevitably get drunk when they drink for the first time. I''m afraid they will have trouble when they get drunk. "Well, everyone drink less. Let''s pack some in hide bags. Don''t forget our purpose." That is to say, Chu Dong spoke like an imperial edict, otherwise the barbarian soldiers who had tasted the delicious wine for the first time would not give up. When everyone was ready to pack wine in a leather bag, Chu Dong came up to the green monkey who was hanging on his back. At first glance, there is not much difference between that green monkey and other green monkeys. But if you look carefully, you will find that the eyes of this green monkey are more flexible and spiritual. Most of the time Chu Dong was communicating with him, and the rest of the monkeys were obviously lack of spirituality and slow to respond. "You''re not the king of these monkeys, are you?" The green monkey straightened up, two claws in his chest alternately percussion, as if in a drum, squeaky say something. From the proud look and action on its face, it should be right. Especially when the monkeys around look at it, they look in awe. "My name is Chu. Try to call me by my name." The green monkey tried for a long time, but he couldn''t pronounce the syllable "Chu", so Chu Dong gave up his plan to teach the monkey to speak. "I''ll call you a drunkard in the future. If you drink like this every day, you are not a drunkard." Green monkey squeaked for a long time, two forelimbs clapped and two hind limbs jumped to and fro, looking very happy. "In the future, I will often come to you to drink, and my friends will often come to drink. You should be a good host." Chu Dong knew that the drunkard could understand himself, so he said what he meant. "We humans exchange things with each other. It''s called trading. We don''t take your wine for nothing. We''ll give you meat, fruit, sweet potato, sugarcane and so on. We''ll exchange fruit wine with you. We''ll come and go here and there and take care of each other. " As a wild animal, the green monkey naturally does not understand the complex trading behavior of human beings. But it doesn''t prevent the drunkard from understanding Chu Dong''s idea of exchange. He exchanges some other food for the wine in the wine pool. "Come on, shake hands, that''s our deal."The drunkard really held out his claw and shook hands with Chu Dong. It''s ridiculous that the post-modern way of civilization communication should be between a modern civilized man and a prehistoric monkey. Every beast bone warrior filled the skin bag, said goodbye to the green monkeys and walked out of the forest. "Chu, this time we have a good harvest. These are really good things And Chu Dong together for a long time, axe also learned some of Chu Dong''s oral language. "Chu, I feel heavy head and light feet. Is it really poisoning?" Xia also drank wine, his drinking capacity is not good, just a bowl to feel some lethargy. "It''s OK. You''re just intolerant of alcohol, but it shouldn''t be particularly serious according to your appearance. If you don''t drink a lot, it won''t be a problem. " After Chu Dong returned to the Panshi tribe with more than 20 bags of fruit wine, he soon caused another commotion. Fruit wine is not only delicious, but also has the fragrance of fruit. Not only the soldiers like it, but also the children in the tribe like it very much. Steel bone a drink, immediately fell in love with this drink called wine. You know, drinking can cause all kinds of physical diseases, but it''s also a good thing. Wine can unblock blood vessels, disperse stasis and activate blood circulation, dispel wind and cold, strengthen spleen and warm stomach. Moderate drinking can excite the nerves, weaken the inhibitory function of the brain, quickly relieve fatigue, excite the spirit and increase appetite. For some barbarian soldiers, living in a humid and cold environment all the year round, they will be eroded by the cold air. Although there was no obvious abnormality in the prime of life because of the extraordinary physique of the barbarian soldiers, the sequelae of yin and cold attack in the young would be concentrated when they were old and weak. "Chu, is that what Liang Qi said? Didn''t he say it was only in remote places? Look at him, it''s like he''s been drinking jade wine, and he''s been banged "It''s wine, it''s natural. Chief, I have an idea. " "Chu, tell us what to do." Chapter 56 "It''s not about how to do it, it''s about making a rule." "Oh? What are the rules? " "If you don''t make rules, you can''t make a square. Now our materials are really very rich, but how to allocate them is a problem, because there is no clear rule to restrict them. " Chu Dong said it was true. The Panshi tribe is very primitive, and the rules are also very primitive. It can''t even be called rules. It''s just a simple application of the simple law of the jungle. When Chu Dong didn''t say that these simple minded barbarians could understand, even if they could, how many could they carry out? He stood up, holding the wine bowl, and yelled, "everyone, be quiet. I have something to say." Chudong''s voice may be the smallest in the tribe. But the noise stopped in an instant, and everyone''s eyes were on Chu Dong. In their opinion, Chu Wu''s speech is God''s speech. "The liquid we drink today is called wine. It''s a supreme drink that can refresh the mind, relieve fatigue and strengthen the body. It''s a kind of jade liquid given by God." Chu Dong did as the Romans did, and he knew how to bring God out, which was very persuasive. There is a lot of jubilation in the rock tribe. They feel very excited to be favored by God. "Wine is good, but limited. You all followed me to the green skin monkey valley. You know there is a wine pool there, but the wine pool is limited. It''s impossible for us to have endless wine pools. " "Therefore, wine should be used as a strategic material, strictly restricted, and it is impossible to drink from the belly." Chu Dong''s words, a lot of words we do not understand. But I can understand the meaning of "it''s impossible to open my stomach and drink.". Now some people feel uncomfortable, but no one dares to show it. "But it''s not that you can''t drink it." "Wine, food, weapons, equipment and other materials are still owned by the tribe. Only those who perform well and can contribute to the collective can get the public distribution." "For example, if you capture a beast, you will get ten bowls of wine. If you kill an enemy, you will get ten sunsets of food..." Chu Dong had already had the draft for a long time. How to mobilize the enthusiasm of all the people in the tribe, how to prevent the public goods of the tribe from accumulating like mountains and moldy, and how to play its due role. He thought for a long time. Modern enterprises and institutions will use performance award, full attendance award and other rules and regulations to mobilize the enthusiasm of employees. Chudong made use of the fact that the tribesmen were lack of material and promised the common material to everyone. Every rock tribe will sacrifice their lives for the sake of the tribe. This made Chudong deeply touched at first. But as we get along with each other more, we realize that, in essence, everyone is fighting for their own survival. A barbarian warrior may be powerful, but powerful beasts abound in the wilderness. If you don''t pay attention, you''ll turn into the excrement of some brute. Only when many barbarian soldiers gather together can they have the possibility to fight against wild animals and fierce animals. Powerful soldiers have limited resources and can eat the fattest animal meat. This is a consensus that has been reached because there is a real shortage of materials. Therefore, every barbarian soldier wants to be the most powerful soldier. That''s their goal and dream. In fact, the original purpose is just to be able to eat and live. What if supplies start to increase, or even exceed the tribe''s consumption capacity? After Chudong joined the Panshi tribe, whether it was sugarcane or African fruit, whether it was sweet potato or honey barbecue. In fact, a little bit of change is greatly enriching the material reserves of Panshi tribe. Unknowingly, the Panshi tribe has begun to have the resources to become a medium-sized tribe, but there are too few people. Chu Dong made a promise to everyone with reward, that is to say, as long as you work hard, you can realize your dream. And the dream will come true easier than to become a powerful soldier, every ordinary person can. The simple way of thinking of primitive human has no way to think about the deep meaning of Chu Dong, but they can also know that as long as they make contributions, there will be corresponding rewards. Because Chu Dong''s rules are not only fighting and catching animals, but also other aspects can get rewards. ¡°¡­¡­ Not only do you get high rewards for catching wild animals and other dangerous jobs, but you also get the rewards for planting sweet potatoes, chopping sugar cane and picking African fruits in a quantitative way. Sewing animal skin clothes, maintaining weapons, polishing tableware and so on, will also be worth the money.... " Chu Dong''s idea is very difficult to use primitive people''s poor language to say too clearly, so he will try to explain it in kind."For example, Ma can grow sweet potatoes. For every 100 sweet potatoes harvested, the tribe will give you a piece of leg meat as a reward. And so on, all the work will be rewarded, which is the new rule of our tribe. " Chu Dong''s words have been as simple as possible, but looking around in the past, they are still confused faces. If he is so sensitive, he will soon be aware of it. The reason why tribes become tribes is that they can gather materials and people here. Without materials, who else will come back to Panshi tribe? Chapter 57 Other people are not in the position of steel, I can''t think of those. Although I don''t understand, taking hemp as an example, simply digging a few sweet potatoes will get leg meat as a reward, is it too easy? The more organic tribesmen cried out and raised their hands in favor of Chu Dong''s idea. There are not many old people in the tribe, mainly because they get less supplies. When they are 60 years old, they seldom survive. But the old people of every tribe are equivalent to a living encyclopedia. The wild fruits picked by wild animals they saw were all passed on to the next generation of tribesmen as experiences. The original inheritance has been continued. But every old man''s life went from bad to worse. The value of their wisdom can not be linked to the benefits of catching fierce animals to eat meat. Every year, especially when winter comes, the old people are the first to die of cold and hunger. But the old people also know some simple crafts, such as shuimutu. Three old people helped the tribe to make a crossbow. According to Chu Dong, they can get material rewards, which is also a good incentive. "Water, wood, earth, three old people, each of you will get a whole leg of honey, and a piece of meat and African fruit every day!" Chu Dong thought about it. Recently, he developed a batch of animal meat with honey, which can prolong the eating period of meat and taste delicious. But many tribal people want to taste it! "Thank you, Chu Wu!" The three old people were overjoyed by the way of smiling. But as soon as the voice fell, someone whispered, "why give it to them! On merit, our credit is much greater than those old men "Why! unfair! Why didn''t they go through life and death and distribute daily food for the tribe? " "Do you have any objection?" Chu Dong''s dignified eyes scanned the tribesmen who asked questions. Chudong asked. But no one dares to answer. This has been related to the issue of fair distribution, simple and original inner thoughts still let people stand out. Axe is a barbarian soldier who is very close to Chudong, and his life is saved by Chudong, because he is very familiar with Chudong, and he thinks he should say something. "Chu Wu, we soldiers go through life and death, kill fierce beasts, defeat White Wolf tribe, and some even die. Can we say that our contribution is not as good as those three old guys?" Chu Dong was not unhappy, but relieved. It''s better to open up some problems than to work hard in your heart. "Axe, you have a point. But did you think that we defeated the White Wolf tribe only by the brave fighting of our soldiers? No, there is also the function of the crossbow. " "But didn''t you make the crossbow?" "There''s nothing wrong with my design, but the real production, improvement, and even the realization of some ideas are contributed by the three old men of water and civil engineering. Without the crossbow, we can''t defeat the White Wolf tribe, and we can''t have today''s rock tribe. Do you think it''s no problem that I reward you so much? " The axe tilted his head and nodded. The barbarian soldier''s thinking is simple. What they think of is the quantitative problem of killing several fierce beasts. As for the role played by the manufacture of a crossbow, they can''t imagine. I didn''t expect that I would recognize them if I understood them. The quality of these barbarians is commendable. Chu Dong''s logic was not very rigorous, but it was more than enough to persuade a group of simple minded barbarians. The three old men of Shuitu were filled with tears. This is the first time, they received praise and thanks from the witch, how can not let people moved! Without the ability of their youth, they had to live on the food distributed by the tribe. Every day a small piece of dried meat to eat, but also for tomorrow to eat not to eat and worry. Although Chu Dong didn''t reward them with too much food, his daily life was guaranteed, and he could improve his weapons and win respect for the tribe in the future! "Great God, I thank you for your gift! Great witch, you bring us rich food! Praise you, Chu Wu Three old people knelt in front of Chu Dong and said piously. Chu Dong quickly helped them up. An old man in a family is like a treasure. Especially in the era of lack of experience and wisdom inheritance in primitive society, the role of the elderly has been ignored, in fact, their energy is huge. "I also hope that some old people can make greater contributions to the tribe and teach us young people what you know." "No! How dare we teach Chu Wu anything? " The old men''s chests were straight.Chu Dong looked around again and waved to the wild. "You''re wild, aren''t you?" Ye is a captive of the White Wolf tribe. He is taken as a slave by Liangqi of the cloud Dynasty tribe and dedicated to the rock tribe. Chu Dong and ye once knew each other, and were deeply impressed by this wild and uninhibited White Wolf tribe''s intermediate barbarian warrior. Wild heard Chu Dong call him, can''t help feeling a little nervous, but he still admitted to Chu Dong''s body. "Would you like to join our rock tribe?" "What? Did I hear you wrong? " Today''s Chu Dong absolutely drank too much wine, his decisions are so unexpected. "Chu, he is a slave, and he belongs to the White Wolf tribe. He has been a slave all his life." Steely came forward and was the first to object. I''ve been dissatisfied with steel before. Although he knew the importance of witch''s status in a tribe, Chu Dong also showed the high level that a witch should have. Change the reward rules of the tribe. He also felt that there was a reasonable place, but looking at the old man''s eyes, it was clear that Chu Dong was the only one in his eyes. What is his steel? Now, what is Chudong doing to absorb the wild into the rock tribe? "Chief, yeh is a very good intermediate soldier. His joining will increase the strength of our tribe." Chudong smiles. He knew that it would not be so easy to liberate slaves. It''s just like how many great people used many methods, but slavery is still deeply rooted in some people''s minds. There''s a point in steel jumping out against it. As the heavy labor force of the whole tribe, slaves are also the vanguard of dangerous work. They are the precious materials of the tribe, and it is absolutely necessary to give freedom. "Chu, but first of all, he is a member of the White Wolf tribe and an enemy." "Chief, Xia and I were not originally from the rock tribe, but now we are not fighting for the tribe?" "Chu, you and Xia are totally different from these slaves. They are property and material. We can exchange them with other tribes for more valuable things. " Chudong sneered in his heart, not at the steel, but at the whole primitive and barbaric bad habits. Talking about human rights to these barbarians is not just about casting pearls before swine. "He is an asset and a material, so he can also be distributed as a reward to those who have contributed to the tribe?" Steel a Leng, Chu Dong''s view has no way to refute, so nodded. "Give me the wild one, will you?" "This..." Steel for a moment some confused, do not know how to answer. He stood up and said in a loud voice, "Chu Wu''s contribution these days is something we all have eyes to see. Without the Chu witch, my axe will be dead. Without the Chu witch, we will be destroyed by the White Wolf tribe. Those who don''t die will become slaves. Do you think Chu has the greatest credit Chapter 58 Axe''s words were immediately approved by all the tribesmen. "Yes! Chu Wu''s contribution is the greatest! " "Chu Wu should have exclusive slaves." "Give the field to Chu Wu." The eyes of the masses are bright. At the beginning, Chu Dong showed all kinds of miraculous skills. Later, he took the whole Panshi tribe to the road of advanced middle tribe. Who else could he have without his great contribution? Chu Dong originally tried to release Ye''s slave status, but unexpectedly, he became a slave to his own stone. After all, you don''t have to do some heavy work, but you can do it again. "You''re right. Chu should have his own slaves. We should also work hard. As long as we make the same contribution to the tribe as Chu Wu, we can also have our own exclusive slaves. " Steel stand out loud announcement, let the people around blood boiling up. Compared with having enough to eat, it is refreshing to think that a living person can work for himself or even die for himself as a slave. In ancient times, when there was no concept of human rights at all, slaves had the same or even lower status as tamed beasts. Chu Dong wanted to say it was wrong. But looking at the high emotions of the people around you, it is clear that no one will listen to you. Moreover, human rights are very complex and difficult to explain to these people. Yeh''s eyes widened. From the day he became a slave, he had accepted his life. At least we can live in the rock tribe, otherwise we will go into the wasteland and die every minute. Ye knelt down in front of Chu Dong, kowtowed like a drum, and said: "Ye, I''m willing to take Chu Wu as my master. I''ll be loyal to Chu Wu all my life. Let me die, and I''ll show my head without frowning. Please accept me. " Things can''t be reversed. If he doesn''t agree, yeh may die of exhaustion or starvation, or later be exchanged for credit by some tribal people who have begun to have private consciousness. "Well, you can follow me later." Chu Dong said those rules, of course, he thought it over, but also to take advantage of the alcoholic said. At the beginning of drinking these fruit wine from green monkey, the first feeling is sweet. Alcohol concentration belongs to the category of low alcohol. With Chu Dong''s confidence, he doesn''t worry about getting drunk at all. But after drinking too much, Chu Dong found himself more excited. Thinking speed is also more agile than usual, in a daze, as if their own strength has increased. When he woke up from his hangover, Chu Dong opened his eyes, and the things around him were clearer than before. He thought it was an illusion, but then he found it was not. Ma is the strongest woman in Panshi tribe. She got up very early. Last night, she also got a bowl of fruit wine. When she got up, she found that it was more accurate when chopping wood, so she yelled. Ma Yi shared his feelings, and almost all the people in the whole tribe expressed the same feelings. Some said they jumped higher, some said they were stronger. In different ways, people who drink wine have changed more or less. Steel found Chu Dong, very seriously said: "Chu, you bring back the monkey wine to our soldiers have improved the speed and accuracy of strength, it can be compared with the barbarian bone." Chu Dong was also surprised. He is the beneficiary himself. At this time, steel standing in front of him, tall and strong body surface as if there was a layer of light fog. If you look carefully, it''s not obvious. You can only feel vaguely when you ignore the other person as a whole. "Yes? It looks like this wine is a good thing. " Chu Dong''s response is somewhat perfunctory. Chu Dong vaguely felt that this was not the role of wine, there might be other reasons, he was not clear. "Chu, don''t you realize how important this is?" The two big hands of steel grasp Chu Dong''s two shoulders and excitedly shake Chu Dong. "We don''t need to absorb barbarians to improve the strength of our tribe. God is protecting our rock tribe!" The steel so a reminder, Chu Dong also suddenly opened round eyes. "No? Does it really have that obvious promotion effect? " "I don''t know if you don''t believe it. I brought a few people to show you." Chudong and Ganggu came out of the cave and saw three rock tribes waiting outside. There are more than 1000 people in the whole Panshi tribe, and the ratio of male to female is about 1:2. There are less than 400 men. There are more than 300 adults, and only one fifth of them can become barbarian warriors. The three people in front of them are four fifths of the total, and they seldom meet Chu Dong.Just came out Chu East casual between a glance, ate a surprised, carefully looked and didn''t have just of feeling. He said uncertainly, "no, the three of them have become junior soldiers, have they?" "It''s worthy of being our Wizard. Our eyes are as sharp as pterosaurs. They''ve just been promoted to junior soldiers Steel praise Chu Dong at the same time, the tone is not proud. "You three, show me." At the command of the chief, three newly promoted junior soldiers performed one after another. A 10 cm thick stone slab was placed in front of them, and they hit it with fists, heels and even forehead. The slate broke, but the three of them were safe. Chudong also immediately realized the importance, indicating that the Panshi tribe can mass produce barbarian warriors?! The strength of a tribe is measured by several factors. One of the most important aspects of a tribe is the number of soldiers in the tribe. Generally, there are only dozens of soldiers in ordinary small tribes, and it is difficult to produce high-level soldiers. If you can have hundreds of soldiers, you will reach the level of being promoted to a medium-sized tribe. No wonder steel is so excited. "Chief, do you really think it''s fruit wine?" "You are the sorcerer of our tribe. Of course you will judge it." Chu Dong nodded, turned his head and asked three people, "did you all drink wine?" The answer was a chorus of three. There are also close and distant tribes. Although they were not barbarians, they had no chance to drink fruit wine. But one is steel bone''s nephew, and the other is axe''s younger brother. A mother with Chu Dong''s body is related by blood, so he can drink the wine that soldiers can celebrate. In fact, this kind of thing is a good proof, as long as we find a few more test objects to do a test. Who can do the experiment? Chu Dong saw four half year old children running naked and called them over. Chu Dong asked Xia to bring a bag of fruit wine and pour four bowls of wine to the four children. Of course, the four children knew that this was a good thing, and without waiting for Chu Dong to say anything, they rushed to dry the fruit wine. Chapter 59 Steel and others all know that Chu Dong is doing experiments. As for the word "experiment", Chu Dong couldn''t explain it for a long time, so he had to use God''s words to send people. A bowl of wine doesn''t seem to work immediately. People around the four and a half children, big eyes stare small eyes, has not changed. We''ve lost patience. What should we do. Even excited steel also went to busy, leaving Chu Dong and his slave wild still staring at four naughty children pee and mud play. As a doctor, the most important thing is patience and toughness. An operation often takes more than ten hours. Without patience and perseverance, we can''t stick to it at all. It seems that Chu Dong is staring at the test objects, but in fact, he only put a small part of his attention on them. Most of Chu Dong''s attention was focused on his own eyes. Sometimes Chu Dong could see the misty things on people, but most of the time he couldn''t. Not only everyone in the tribe walking around, but also there seems to be an invisible layer of fog between heaven and earth. This kind of fog is definitely not air, but a kind of air flow that seems to flow autonomously, and there is no wind between heaven and earth. The most obvious is the huge and ferocious dinosaur skull in the center of the tribe. There was a thick layer of fog above, and Chu Dong didn''t see it at first. In addition to Chu Dong''s stupefied stupor, the other people in the tribe are busy. All the soldiers of the famine hunting team set out. Ordinary men either go to sweet potato fields to help, or bravely go to the wilderness to pick African fruits. In addition to the necessary slaughtering, cleaning and cooking of wild animals, women also undertake similar tasks as ordinary men. All of a sudden, the whole Panshi tribe is in full swing, all of which are due to the reward measures just issued by their Wugang. There are only old and weak women and children in the tribe who can''t get out. Chu Dong, who was concentrating on observing the huge and ferocious dinosaur skull, suddenly heard a cry from YeYe. Chu Dong turned his head and saw that two of the four half year olds fell on their backs, while the other two stood there roaring with ecstasy. "I''m a soldier, too." The experiment proved that the fruit wine produced by Qingpi Hougu could really produce the effect of promoting ordinary primitive people to become primary soldiers, and it had certain ability without fusing with barbarians. But not all ordinary people who drink alcohol are effective, the proportion is about 50%. Immediately, Ma also found that she had become a medium-sized soldier, proving that not only men but also women could become soldiers, breaking the tribal fatalism that "only men can become barbarians" for hundreds of years. Soon, the wine in the tribe was consumed by Chu Dong''s continuous experiments. Chu Dong once again took people to the green monkey valley. With a lot of wild animal meat, fruit, honey, grilled fish and other materials, we made a deal with the drunkard and got more fruit wine from the drunkard. Although they don''t have as complete a mind as human beings, they are also mammals with intelligence closest to human beings, and they can understand human intentions. On the way back, the axe seemed to be holding for a long time before he found Chu Dong and said, "Chu, why don''t we directly occupy the green monkey Valley, so these fruit wine are ours! Otherwise, it''s not cost-effective for us to give so much food for every transaction! " Chu Dong shook his head with a smile: "axe, what you think is too simple. It''s not as easy to occupy the valley as you said "Chu, what does that mean?" Xia also came up and asked, his idea is the same as the axe. Chu Dong turned around and glanced at all the people. He knew that they thought the same way. With a sigh, some of them said, "let''s think about it. Are there thousands of green skin monkeys living in this valley? Can our hunting team cope with it?" With that, everyone was stunned and fell into thinking. Chu Dong continued: "besides, even if we can beat them, have you ever thought about how to make wine? These monkeys collect fruit when they have nothing to do all day long. But we are different. We have to fight, we have to make weapons, we have to refine salt. We don''t have so much time to do this! " Xia suddenly realized: "Chu! I see what you mean! We go to attack the green monkey valley. What we pay and what we get is not worth it Children can be taught! Chudong is a little complacent in his heart. He deserves to be Xia. He can get through at once! "And these green monkeys are your benefactors! If they don''t take revenge, we won''t take revenge on them if we don''t start to talk about wine! " After that, everyone was silent. "Chu Wu is right!" "We''ll listen to Chu Wu in the future, and don''t ask such stupid questions again! Chu Wu''s idea is more powerful than ours! If according to our idea to do! I can''t imagine the consequences! "They were convinced and said that their IQ was not as good as that of Chu Dong. Later, they would listen to Chu Dong and fight wherever he pointed out. To live in peace with Qingpi Hougu is good for Panshi tribe, but not bad. This trip brought back a lot of monkey wine. Chu Dong divided it according to the head. Most of the ordinary people in the tribe were lucky to become junior soldiers, but they were soldiers themselves. Their physique and strength speed increased by a small margin. One night. Chu Dong shakes his hand and feels the strength of his body with his fist. No change. "It''s useless. Is it effective only when you drink it for the first time?" Chu Dong''s face was very sad. "These wines are brewed from fruits, which are mixed with more than one kind of fruit. Maybe one kind of fruit has the same effect as the flower I ate last time, but the amount of wine brewed is too large, and the effect is diluted!" Chu Dong gave a reasonable explanation to the monkey wine, otherwise how to explain the magical effect of monkey wine? "Next time I go to trade, I''ll take a closer look. Maybe I''ll find something!" If we can improve the overall fighting power of Panshi tribe again, their tribe will become stronger! It''s just that it''s a long way to go. It took Chu Dong a lot of time to study monkey wine. He also tried to improve the alcohol content by distillation. In this way, the refined wine can be used for disinfection, but there is no modern anesthetic. It''s a painful process for the wounded to be treated. The adult soldiers can still bear it, but the children can''t help crying. For several days and nights, Chu Dong finally refined a jar of pure liquor. As soon as he came out of the animal tent to the small square in the center of the tribe, he saw many people lying on the ground crying. Some cover their chest, some cover their arms or legs, and they all seem to be injured. Chapter 60 A woman who was looking after the wounded saw Chu Dong coming. It was like seeing a savior. She hurried forward and said, "witch, it''s not good! Today, the hunting team came back and many people were injured! " Chu Dong naturally saw it. He swept his eyes and saw that there were still a lot of injured people. He twisted his eyebrows and said, "why don''t you inform me! Come on! Go to me and bring my bone needle to a jar on the ground After that, he came to a soldier who seemed to be seriously injured. There was a big hole in his chest, which was bleeding. One hand pressed around the wound to let the blood flow out slowly. Seeing that he was not conscious, Chu Dong quickly patted him on the cheek with the other hand. "Wake up! Don''t sleep! I can''t wake up after sleeping! " The man struggled to open his eyes, his eyes wide. Chu Dong concentrated on his healing powers and "chatted" with him. "What happened to you? How are you hurt so much The man coughed up a mouthful of blood. "Chu Wu, we meet the Dragon beast, we are invincible.".. get ready.. Ready to escape, but the tyrannosaurus was, was.. Irritated, mad, hurt us He said, the woman who took care of the wounded also brought all the things Chu Dong wanted. Chu Dong first disinfected the wounds and bone needles with alcohol, and then sutured the wounds of the injured one by one. Some soldiers broke their bones and fixed their limbs with stone plates. Chu Dong didn''t dare to rest. He was very busy until late at night to cure the last wounded. "Chu Wu, wipe the sweat!" Chu Dong just breathed a sigh of relief, before the woman handed over a piece of animal skin, worried: "Chu Wu, I go to get some food!" Then she ran away in a hurry. Chu Dong sat down on the ground and wiped the sweat on his forehead. Then he remembered that this woman had been around him before. When she needed clean water and other things, she was helping herself. I don''t know when she can appear as a nurse. "Chu, recently, all the wild animals are going crazy!" Steel bone worried said. "Has this never happened before? For example, the female is in heat Chu Wu asked casually. Steel bone shook his head, "when the female animal is in heat, although she will be irritable, it will not be like this, and it is not the season for the female animal to be in heat. Chu, don''t you see that Tyrannosaurus Rex seems to be crazy today. It''s totally different from the estrous state of the female! " "Then we have to make a good investigation. If this is the case, it will be very difficult to hunt in the future, and the number of injured will increase!" After hearing this, Chu Dong''s face was dignified. It seems strange to say that. "Chu Wu, eat something quickly!" The woman brought the food and looked at Chu Dong eagerly. "What''s your name?" Chudong wiped his hands and picked up a roasted African fruit. The woman replied excitedly: "Chu Wu, my name is Yue!" "Month, would you like to study medicine with me?" After hearing this, Yue blushed and stammered, "I, I do, Chu Wu! Ask me! " Chudong nodded with satisfaction, let her go back first, and then chatted with Ganggu casually, and then went back to rest. According to Chu Dong''s request for stones, the soldiers who went out hunting touched the excrement of powerful beasts to hunt. In this way, other animals dare not approach. Although the harvest is not as good as before, some small beasts can be caught by setting traps. But the crazy Tyrannosaurus Rex, they did not meet again, and Chu Dong also began to go out with the hunting team to find the plants he knew. After ten days of peace, the soldiers of Yunchao tribe came to visit. They brought a kind of medicinal material that Chu Dong wanted to find before. Panax notoginseng has the function of promoting blood circulation, removing blood stasis, stopping bleeding and dispersing swelling, and also has the effect of anti-inflammatory. But the growing environment of Panax notoginseng is very picky. They usually grow under ancient trees on hillsides. They like warm, shady and humid environment. They are afraid of severe cold and heat, and water. There are many mountains and ancient trees in the wasteland, but the warm and shady environment is rare. Therefore, in the previous several field trips, Chu Dong never saw the shadow of San Qi. Last time, Liang Qi, the chief of the Yunchao tribe, took the opportunity to treat his illness and put forward the idea of searching for medicinal materials. It is to help find Sanqi with the help of Yunchao tribe. Chu Dong is holding the wild Panax notoginseng in his hand. It''s hard to hide his excitement. "Can you tell me where these three seven were found?" It''s full of medicinal properties and has been growing for a long time! The representative of the cloud Dynasty tribe shook his head, "I don''t know, the chief only asked me to send these."After hearing this, Chu Dong was disappointed. But when he thought about it, it was a bit inappropriate. Sanqi could be exchanged with Panshi tribe as materials. As long as he was not stupid, Yunchao tribe would not tell him the place of production. "What about the other herbs?" "It''s the same as the chief''s description, but we haven''t found it." The soldier looked a little embarrassed and even resentful. To be honest, let these tribal soldiers find a beast, no matter whether it''s male or female, as long as it''s not the overlord level, it will come back to Chu Dong soon. But it''s too difficult to find similar plants in the wild. Chu Dong didn''t expect Liangqi to help him find all the herbs. It was a surprise to find Sanqi. Compared with the Panshi tribe, Liangqi''s Yunchao tribe is closely related to the surrounding tribes because of its geographical location, and there are more transactions. The luxury of wine comes from Liangqi''s mouth. After the transaction, Chu Dong immediately asked people to bring monkey wine, African fruit, and some honey, dried meat and salt to the Yunchao tribe. The Panax notoginseng in this transaction is not enough. He wants to have an open talk with Liangqi to see if Liangqi can plant these Panax notoginseng and provide them to Panshi tribe continuously. When he saw Liangqi, Chu Dong opened the window directly and said, "chief Liangqi, these materials are the sincerity of our rock tribe. I want to talk with you about a business." Two people talked for a long time, good seven finally loose mouth, tell Chu East those three seven origin, and take him to see. That large area of wild Panax notoginseng is very luxuriant. It covers an area of 10 mu. In other people''s eyes, these are just some weeds that have no effect. For Chu Dong, it was a real life-saving thing. If these Panax notoginseng were discovered by their own Panshi tribe, Chudong would not hesitate to dig up these wild Panax notoginseng and move them to Panshi tribe. Chapter 61 Before the two people in the negotiation, Liang Qi noticed that Chu Dong was very interested in Sanqi, so he did not simply agree to Chu Dong to exchange things, but carefully inquired about the role of Sanqi, and put forward a deeper request! They can help the Panshi tribe to plant these plants, but the corresponding Chu Dong should also provide them with methods to treat the wounded! Standing on the edge of the large area where Panax notoginseng grew, Chu Dong carefully considered his stone. "Chief Liangqi, as long as you promise me to help me find other plants that I need, plant them and send them to the rock tribe regularly, I can teach you how to use these plants for treatment." After all, there was no advanced medical treatment in ancient times. People were seriously injured and had to wait to die, but Chudong was not a cold-blooded man. "Good! Cough, cough! Thank you, Chu Wu. If these plants can really save people, our tribe won''t have to kill so many people! " Liang Qi excitedly grabs Chu Dong''s shoulder to say, but the body is weak and has been coughing. Chu Dong waved his hand and thought of something. He added: "but chief Liangqi, you have to promise me that these plants can only be traded with Panshi tribe. If you can do it, Panshi tribe can help you when you need it." If they sell the medicine to the tribe after seven days, they will not give it to others! Liang Qi was overjoyed and said excitedly: "Chu Wu, don''t worry! We will keep our promise Chu Dong took a deep look at him, "OK, now I''ll teach you how to plant Panax notoginseng and other plants I want. In addition, I need half of this Panax notoginseng!" "I''ll send someone right away. Cough, cough "Chief Liangqi, your body can''t be delayed any longer. I suggest that you come to Panshi tribe after the event, and I''ll examine you and treat you! " Seeing that he was still coughing, Chu Dong was worried. Liang Qi shakes his head, glances around the tribe and says with a bitter smile, "I can''t leave now." Since he didn''t want to, Chu Dong didn''t want to teach them how to grow and take care of the stone. Then he took two women from the Yunchao tribe and went back. He is going to let the two learn basic nursing and first aid methods with Yue, so that if he is not there, the injured will not lie there without treatment. The Yunchao tribe came up one after another and soon dug out half of Sanqi and transported it to Panshi tribe. "What delicious food did Chu Wu bring back this time?" "I don''t know. Looking at the fresh green, it may be delicious. " The people of Panshi tribe have a lot of discussions some people secretly try to eat Panax notoginseng and immediately spit it out. It''s not delicious at all. Chudong heard the tribesmen''s comments, heart said, this group of food really want to eat anything. The leaves of Panax notoginseng are hard to keep fresh. They will rot and dry up in two or three days. But the rhizome can be preserved for a long time, Panax Notoginseng Powder is ground into powder with rhizome. Chu Dong let a person specially dig a hole to store Panax notoginseng. Also found a suitable place to do mortar, let Ma and other women will be broken into powder Panax notoginseng rhizome. See Chu east to three seven special heart, steel bone etc. don''t understand. But what witches do must have deep meaning. It should also be the meaning of God. Even if they don''t understand it, they should cooperate with the implementation. Soon, the people of Panshi tribe knew why Chudong paid so much attention to Sanqi. It was a time when wounded soldiers were brought back. Chu Dong checked the injury, quickly finished the operation, and finally sewed up with Panax Notoginseng Powder. The hemostatic effect of Panax Notoginseng Powder was immediately highlighted, and the wound healed more than twice as fast as before. Originally, some soldiers with minor injuries would not seek treatment from Chu Dong. They are also proud of their injuries. But Chu Dong insisted that they apply Panax Notoginseng Powder. After dressing, the wound would heal the next day. The wound healed two or three days earlier. "My God, it turns out that Panax notoginseng is used to treat trauma." "Yes, Chu Wu has brought us something magical. This time it''s called Sanqi." The effect of Panax notoginseng is especially popular among soldiers who are injured every day. Some soldiers were injured in the battle, as long as they were covered with Panax Notoginseng Powder and simply bandaged, they immediately put into the battle. This phenomenon was soon known to other tribes in the wilderness. He soon got some inside information from the straightforward soldiers of Panshi tribe. When Liang Qi knew the real function of Panax notoginseng, he was angry and annoyed. Immediately with people arrived at the hillside where Sanchi was found, but Sanchi had been dug clean by Chu Dong.Not a single grass root remained. Those Sanqi could have been the strategic materials of their own tribe. Liang Qi regretted and sent more people to look for some other herbs that Chu Dong said. The soldiers of the Yunchao tribe first went to the wasteland to search for some plants called honeysuckle, Banlangen, forsythia, and then other tribes joined in the search. As a result, with Panshi tribe as the center, within a radius of hundreds of kilometers, dozens of tribes, large and small, began to hunt and kill fierce animals while looking for Panax notoginseng honeysuckle and Banlangen plants. A few days later, when the soldiers of Yunshan tribe, more than 200 kilometers away from Panshi tribe, returned to the tribe, they brought the news that Yunchao tribe and other tribes were looking for Panax notoginseng honeysuckle. Yunshan tribe is a medium-sized tribe. It is the most powerful tribe within a radius of 500 kilometers. There are more than ten senior soldiers in the tribe, but there is only one witch, and the witch is old. When the chief asked the witch about the news that the soldiers in the wasteland did not hunt and kill fierce animals and look for weeds, the old witch opened his dim eyes. "Panax notoginseng, honeysuckle, forsythia What are these? " Don''t even the most learned wizard know what those things are? "It''s said that Panax notoginseng can stop bleeding, a bit like our hemostatic ointment." "Let the soldiers find a way to get some 37 back. I''ll study it." Two days later, the stems, leaves and powder of Panax notoginseng were sent to the old witch. The old witch twists the powder of Panax notoginseng and is surprised,. Because the Sanqi is one of the main ingredients of their Yunshan tribe hemostatic ointment. When did you steal the ingredients of your tribe? The old witch''s eyes suddenly appeared, and then he picked up a tortoise shell and divined. Chapter 62 After a long time of divination, the wizard was stunned. "Tell the chief to send messengers to Panshi tribe to send something to express the friendship of Yunshan tribe." The chief of Yunshan tribe had heard of it, so he came to ask the old Yunshan witch. "Dear Dawu, I heard that you are going to send a gift to the small tribe in Panshi? Why? " "I have divined that the rock tribe will be strong soon. In order that our two tribes will not fight and collide with each other, let''s first show a little sincerity." The chieftain of Yunshan tribe is named Daheng. His strength has gone beyond barbarian senior soldiers and has entered the ranks of God level soldiers. Hearing what Yunshan wizard said, Daheng was very puzzled, but Dawu never made a missed decision, especially divination, but he was very unconvinced. "Dear Dawu, I''ve heard that the Panshi tribe has become stronger, but they only have a few senior soldiers. They can wipe them out without me. In that way, Panax notoginseng, monkey wine and so on of Panshi tribe will become our resources. " "Daheng, I watched you grow up. Your fighting power and means are also very powerful. Over the years, no one in our tribe has been able to threaten us. However, we can''t force the prosperity to decline, the nine Yin to Yang, and the reincarnation of all ages. " When the great wizard of Yunshan spoke, he seemed tired because he was old and frail. "I can''t live much longer. Our tribe has been unable to produce a new witch, so there is no way to guide the tribe forward. " "It''s said that the sorcerer of Panshi tribe is very interesting, and he is not a member of Panshi tribe. We can try to let him come to our tribe." "Let the Witches of the rock tribe come to us? Can you do it? " Daheng also knew that Yunshan wizard was too old. When he was a little boy, Yunshan wizard was already old. Daheng is well aware of the importance of witches and the extent to which witches can strengthen a tribe. Therefore, the proposal of Yunshan Dawu made Daheng a little excited. "I don''t know if it''s OK until I have a try. This is not a thing in the pool, but a leap in the air and a smile in the sky. " "Go ahead and send our sincerity out. By the way, let''s test how strong the Panshi tribe is." With that, Yunshan wizard closed his eyes and said he didn''t want to talk any more. Daheng understood, and soon arranged another god level warrior in the tribe to lead people to the rock tribe with a gift. There is a young witch in the rock tribe, and this important news spreads like wildfire. At the same time, there are rumors on the wasteland that the Panshi tribe has increased more than 50 barbarians in a short time. There are two kinds of people who maintain the survival of a tribe, one is witch, the other is barbarian warrior. The rock tribe is almost a miracle in the wilderness. In the rock, there is no hunger, everyone can eat. In the rock, there is no problem of serious injury, and the witch comes back from the dead. In the rock, you can quickly become a barbarian warrior. Among other things, just being able to fill the stomach is enough to make many small and weak tribes envious. On this day, Chu Dong was sorting out a lot of weeds from other tribes. There are quite a few Chinese herbal medicines, such as Plantago, bupleurum, dandelion. Most of the rest, Chu Dong can''t recognize what kind of tribe it is, and he doesn''t underestimate the plants he classifies as weeds. Before in pterosaur nest where swallowed white flowers, absolutely in the "compendium of Materia Medica" there is no record. It is difficult to guarantee that there will be white flowers in these weeds. Although this possibility is very small. The experience of the old people in the tribe helped Chu Dong at this time. Some of the weeds in Chu Dong''s memory, such as water and civil engineering, will give advice. Although many of them can''t be named, it''s enough to know which ones can be eaten, which ones are poisonous herbs, and which ones are eaten by fierce beasts. As a result, the unrecognized weeds are divided into edible, poisonous and livestock feeding ones. Seeing Chu Dong''s beautiful handwriting on the stone, a group of old people were surrounded by him. Chu Dong taught them word by word, "can Eat Yes... " The old people study very hard. They don''t know that they have created a miracle at this time. In a very distant country, only a small number of people who are called aristocrats can learn words. In this wild corner almost forgotten by the gods, the old people knew the simplified characters that had evolved many times more than those learned by the nobles. "Wu, there is a group of people coming towards our tribe. It seems that they are not good at it. They are armed."Come and report to Chu Dong. Chu Dong was stunned. Almost all the soldiers in the tribe went out, and even the tribesmen with a little force went out to look for African fruits, sugar cane and other meat substitutes. The old and weak women and children stayed in the tribe. Yeh used to be a medium-sized soldier who was about to become a barbarian warrior. He had rich experience in fighting. Seeing his solemn expression, Chu Dong''s heart sank. "Wild, do you think they are going to attack us?" "I don''t know. There are few dozens of people working together between tribes." "I''ll see. Let''s get up, Xiao and Peng. They organize the children to go near the gate. " From, Xiao, Peng these are still children. But they have also awakened the ability of soldiers and become junior soldiers. Tribe, they are not orthodox soldiers, they are born by fruit wine, there is no strength of barbarian soldiers in their body. Xiao was one of the two winners of the first batch. Chu Dong came to the gate of the tribe with a group of children and old people. There were dozens of people outside, one of them was very tall and powerful. In terms of size, he was not inferior to the strongest steel of the rock tribe. "I don''t believe they''re here to attack us." That''s what water old man said. "Why?" Qi Zheng is eager to fight. Today, among teenagers, Ming, Xiao are all junior soldiers. Soldiers should fight, but Chu Dong did not let them go out to participate in the famine, saying that minors should be protected and so on. "Because they''re dragging their families." It''s not just the water, it''s Chudong. There were thirty or forty people outside the door, less than ten of whom could barely be called soldiers. The rest are women and children, not even an old man. Chu Dong stares at the wild one eye, the heart says this is to lie to report military intelligence, where come of person not good? Who can attack a tribe with children? But at the same time, it also gives Chu Dong a wake-up call, the family still needs to keep people. In the past, they were all left behind. When Chu Dong was at home, the whole tribe poured out. Chapter 63 Whether it''s steel, axe, Xia or other barbarian soldiers, they are very relieved to have Chu Dong at home, because Chu Dong is their wizard. Chu Dong did not have that sense of security, and the old idea of good social order still affected his judgment in the civilized society. Therefore, I didn''t realize that the lack of guardianship in my family is a serious problem. Yeh found out, so he reminded Chudong. "Yeh, ask them what they want." Wild went out and stood in front of the big man. Soon, yeh came back. "Wu, this is a small tribe called horse hunting. They can''t survive any more. They want to join us." "To us? Has there been such a precedent before? " The word precedent is not understood by people nearby. "Has anyone defected to us before?" Old man wood replied: "yes, Chu Wu, you and Xia are." "Besides us? I''m talking about the whole tribe coming over. " "I had it when I was younger. At that time, our tribe was very powerful, so many small tribes would come to us. The most courageous senior soldier Yang was once a descendant of a small tribe. " These days, when chatting with the old people, Chu Dong also knew that the Panshi tribe was also a tribe of medium strength. Fifty years ago, it was the most glorious period of Panshi tribe. Later, because of years of fighting among tribes and inexplicable diseases, many senior and intermediate soldiers died. Under the leadership of Yang, the last senior soldier, Panshi tribe moved to the present place. "I''ll go and have a look." Chudong went out, and Yeh followed him closely. Chu Dong came to the tall soldier who was more than one and a half heads tall. "What''s your name?" The bearded face of the tall soldier could not tell his actual age. But from his eyes, it seems that he is not very old. "My name is stone. Who are you? " "This is the wizard of our tribe, the great Chu wizard," Yeh replied "You are Chu?" The tall man looked at Chu Dong in surprise with a trace of contempt. Because in his impression, Chu Wu should also be a fierce person who is about the same height as himself. Right, this thin man really led the Panshi tribe to defeat the White Wolf tribe? "I am Chu. I hear you''re going to join us? " "Well. I heard that you have enough to eat. Our children have starved to death. We want to live, so we want to join you. " Stone speaks very forcefully. It''s not the appearance of running to people, but the tone of command. "Your name is stone? But what you said didn''t mean to beg at all. " Chu Dong had some antipathy to Shi Shi''s words. "Because the stone is so powerful that it can kill Tyrannosaurus Rex. Join you, you Good Then the stone clenched his fist, which was the size of a child''s head and covered with old and new scars. Wild behind Chu Dong whispered: "Wu, this child is very strong, I''m not his opponent." "Child?" Chu Dong knows the strength of Ye. Yehe and Xia are both intermediate soldiers. They once had a fight. Finally, the more experienced Ye won by a narrow margin, so that Xia could rest assured that ye was guarding Chu Dong. Wild all said to recognize counsels of words, isn''t this big man in front of really very fierce? Chu Dong narrowed his eyes slightly and observed the stone in front of him with his new consciousness. Although he drank more wine later, Chu Dong found that his eyes could not see the mist on the surface of Chu people and objects more clearly. But now he has mastered a certain rule, can call this ability at any time. Generally speaking, to see how thick the fog on the other side''s body surface is, you can get the level of the other side''s soldiers. Chu Dong called his newly acquired ability Tian Heng. The main reason is that being able to measure the level of strength is very helpful for us to make decisions. There is a lot of fog on the stone, which is very thick, and it gives people a very violent feeling. The thick fog on the steel skeleton and axe of senior soldiers is very heavy and stable, which makes people feel peaceful. Although the amount of fog of stone is not as much as that of axe and steel, it is much more than that of intermediate soldiers such as ye and Xia. That is to say, this stone is a soldier between intermediate and advanced soldiers. There is a wonderful feeling between soldiers. They can feel whether they are opponents of each other. Chu Dong also knows this phenomenon, he thinks it is a kind of exclusion phenomenon.Although the number of soldiers in Panshi tribe has increased a lot, the number of junior soldiers can only be increased. There are no real soldiers from junior soldiers to intermediate soldiers, or from intermediate soldiers to senior soldiers. What the Panshi tribe lacks is high-level combat power, and the stone in front of us seems to be able to break through to the rank of senior soldier at any time. Chu Dong had already wanted to accept the stone. He also saw the rebellious nature of the stone. This kind of people can accept it, but it may affect the unity and stability within the tribe. "You say you are very good. How good are you? Show me. " "Well, I''ll show you the real power!" The stone roared, suddenly ran up and charged, smashed out with a fierce fist, and blasted on a huge rock near the rock tribe. I don''t know how long this huge stone has existed. Under the fist of the stone, it collapses and breaks. With the huge sound of the stone storm, the stones fly all over the sky. "How''s it going? Can I? " Chu Dong could see clearly that at the moment when the stone made his fist, the fog on his body concentrated on his right fist. It''s not so much that the huge stone was broken by the brute force of the stone. It''s better to say that the omnipresent fog penetrated into the boulder in an instant, just like the explosive detonated at the same time, which broke the boulder. The soldiers in the rock tribe, whether they are steel or axe, have very stable fog on their body surface. Even if they are kicking, they use the fog power of their own parts. They can''t move the fog freely like stones. Stone is an alien. "Not bad. The brute force is comparable to that of the fierce beast. " "As a sorcerer, I can promise you to join our tribe, but the tribe has tribal rules and needs God to guide you to join." "I''m willing to be tested." "Well, you guys, come in first. We''ll talk about it when our chief comes back. " Stone took his tribe into the rock tribe. There were 32 people in total, including 15 adult women and only six adult men. The rest were children. Stone is the only fighter. It''s hard to imagine how such a team can survive in the dangerous wasteland. Chapter 64 After entering the tribe, under the sign of Chu Dong, a woman brought the African fruit to the stone group. Have never eaten the stone of African fruit and so on, just slightly hesitated a small, big swallow up. You can see they''ve been hungry for a long time. Stone alone ate more than ten African fruits. Although the food reserves of Panshi tribe are diversified, a large number of African fruits are consumed all of a sudden, which makes Ma, who is responsible for the management of African fruits, feel a little sad. "Wu, these people eat too much." "What? Do you want to throw me a little fruit just as you did to me? " Ma''s black face turned red. She was a little embarrassed. But still insisted: "except that the big man is a soldier useful, other people are useless, eating African fruit is a waste." Chudong sighed softly in his heart. The value of survival of the fittest is really deep into the hearts of these primitive people. "That big man''s role alone is enough. Besides, if you have no fighting power, you can plant sweet potatoes, try to plant Panax notoginseng, raise ginseng, raise fish, feed pigs, and so on. Maybe ordinary people can do things that soldiers can''t accomplish. " "Ma, don''t you women also rely on planting sweet potatoes, picking sugar cane, grinding bones and arrows every day in exchange for tribal food and necessities? They can also join the new ones. " Ma heard Chu Dong''s voice was angry, so she didn''t dare to go on. "Thank you for the food." Stone is very serious to Chudong thanks. "Nothing. Are you an intermediate soldier? " "It seems so. When my father was dying, he said, "I''m already an intermediate soldier. I want to live with you." "I''m useless. Originally there were more than 50 people, but now there are only these people left." Through communication, Chu Dong found that stone''s language organization ability is not very strong. Sometimes they can''t express their ideas, sometimes they are confused, but they can still straighten out the difficult journey of the stone people. Stone''s tribe is a small and weak tribe, and his father is the chief of this tribe. Because they were attacked by King level fierce beasts, they had to flee their original residence. In the process of escaping from the wilderness, stone''s father and soldiers died in battle. Young stone burst out a strong fighting force and became a soldier. Stone and the rest of the tribe have been looking for a suitable foothold until they heard that there was a powerful rock tribe in the wasteland, so they came to the rock. Chu Dong tentatively asked the stone: "these people are ordinary people. They can''t help you in battle. Why don''t you give them up so that you won''t be so tired." The stone widened his eyes and retorted: "they are my people and relatives. Why should they abandon them? If they are sent, God will abandon me Very good, stone still has a pure heart, such a talent is worth taking in. In the evening, Ganggu and others returned to the tribe with their prey. After entering the tribe, Gangu learned from Chudong that a small tribe came to join him. At the same time, I also know that the only soldier in this small tribe has violent power. "Chu, I know you want to take this little tribe. However, according to the rules laid down by our ancestors, the defectors must pass the selection test of the gods before they can join our rock tribe "But most of them are old, weak, women and children. Can they be attacked by heaven?" Chu Dong responded with a slightly sarcastic tone. "We can''t disobey the rules set by our ancestors. But only soldiers have to pass the test, so if this person can pass the test, their whole tribe can join the rock. " In the process of communication with Gangu, Chu Dong also experienced the obstinacy of Gangu, which is a stubborn conservative. The man who knows steel bone is just like his name. He is very tough. Sometimes he doesn''t know how to swing. "Shitou is a very powerful warrior. After joining us, he will spend some resources to cultivate and become a senior warrior. Then our tribe will be more powerful." "The strength of the barbarian warrior is determined by God, and you are also chosen by God. We can see that you are strong, which just proves that God has never abandoned our rock tribe." "If the stone can pass the test of God, then he is really a powerful barbarian warrior. If he can''t pass the test, then he can''t join our rock tribe." Although Chu Dong has a high educational background, strong professional skills, and has been influenced by modern civilization for more than 30 years, he is a high IQ talent to the letter, but if only on eloquence, it is one of his weak points. Chu Dong knew that he could not change his stubborn view of steel. He thought that when the stone was tested, would he still use the lightning rod method that he and Xia used the last time they were tested?It is said that the stone will not hesitate to accept the test. Even if Chu Dong suggested that the stone might be struck by thunder, the stone remained indifferent. After waiting for two days, the day was overcast with thunder and lightning. It''s time to test the stone. When Chu Dong wanted to find the man who had got the bronze stick before, he found that the soldier had not come to watch the test. It seemed that he had not come back for two days. Without a bronze rod as a lightning rod, the stone has to bear the attack of lightning. At that moment, Chudong felt helpless. The stone, with his upper body bare, waved to his master and went to the test ground. Thunder rumbled and lightning lit up the sky. Chu Dong saw a flash of lightning come down, and the target was the stone without any barrier. Chu Dong closed his eyes. He could foresee that the stone that might become a high-ranking soldier would become tender inside and scorched outside. But then Chudong heard a loud cheering, not only the people brought by the stone, but also the people of Panshi tribe. The stone opened his eyes and looked at the stone standing in the test field. The stone raised his hands over his head and waved to the people present. Isn''t it a daze? The lightning just now should have hit the stone. "The stone is indeed a strong barbarian warrior chosen by heaven, so easily withstood the first lightning strike." Steel is also very excited. "The first lightning strike, do you mean there is still the first lightning strike?" "Stone is at least an intermediate soldier''s talent. Of course, he can easily deal with the first lightning strike. It should not be a problem to carry the second one. The key is to see if he can withstand the third one." Steel is right. Chu Dong opened his mouth. He couldn''t imagine that there was such a severe test of lightning strike. At this time, thunder and lightning accumulated in the sky, but another lightning shot down in half a minute. I didn''t see clearly this time. Chapter 65 The rune pattern on the stone chest suddenly brightened. At the same time that the lightning shot him down, there was a faint light protecting the stone inside. "This boy can at least survive the third lightning strike. He is really the material of a senior soldier." I was a little excited. "Is there really a third time?" Sure enough, in the eyes of Chu Dong, the third lightning strike came as scheduled. This time the same thing happened again, but it seemed that the stone didn''t feel well. Of course, he resisted this round of attack, but his face turned pale, and it took him a long time to recover. "No, there''s a fourth lightning strike?" All the people looked at the dark clouds above their heads with dignified faces. At this time, the lightning still had power. "The potential of stone is beyond the peak of the barbarian warrior. It''s very likely that he will evolve into a divine warrior." Steel became a little crazy, but also because of too much excitement, face some distortion. Chu Dong was a little depressed, but he had understood that this ancient way of testing people by lightning was not necessarily barbaric. There seemed to be a strange rule in the dark. But as a newcomer, no one has ever told him the rules of such a test. Maybe when he and Xia came to Panshi tribe that day, they should also enjoy the feeling of being struck by lightning. Maybe you can test out how high your root bone potential is. However, how abnormal is the test of the root bone of the barbarian warrior? Only those who can''t be killed by thunder can become powerful barbarian soldiers. Then Chu Dongning doesn''t want to be a barbarian soldier or be struck by thunder. It seems that the scene of being struck by thunder is a little familiar. It''s not a legend in Xianxia novels that when people who cultivate immortals soar, they will be bombarded by five thunders. Do you want to go through the robbery? What a strange power certification system. When Chu Dong was daydreaming, he also looked carefully at the stones in the test field, and unconsciously breathed heavily. The fourth lightning came later than the previous three, and it was much stronger. The thick current made people around blind. When everyone recovered their eyesight, they saw the stone half kneeling in the same place, with blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. And beside the stone stood a man, a man of great stature but not stout. As soon as that man appeared on the stage, he gave people a special domineering feeling. His one handed appearance seemed to have just made a hard spell with the thunder and lightning falling from the air. No one can see exactly what happened just now. Only Chu Dong can vaguely see that when the current is about to cover the stone, the great man suddenly appears. A palm shot out, the current scattered, scattered into the ground. It''s like a lightning rod. "It''s Yang!" "Great God warrior Yang!" The people around changed from whispering to shouting. "Yang! Great Yang "Yang! Great Yang Yang heard the voice, turned to look at this side, that a chopping axe chop general face look very lonely. Chudong heard the name "Yang" more than once, and knew that Yang was the chief before Ganggu, who had led the rock tribe to create a short-term glory. Originally, the most powerful warrior among the hundreds of kilometers of Fangyang tribe is the samurai. But Yang has eye disease, and Na, that is, myopia, which seriously affects the strength of the Yang play. Later, in a famine, Yang met a fierce and powerful king level beast. He had hoped to defeat his opponent, but he was seriously injured because of his eye disease. Since then, Yang has disappeared, and steel has taken the place of Yang until now. "Yang, you''re back! Great Steel jumped up and ran to the sun like a child. Yang slightly smile, and steel embrace together, two more than two meters tall man collide together, the picture is not beautiful, only fierce. "It''s said that there''s a witch in our tribe? So I came back to see. " "Yes, you mean Chu. I''m telling you, Chucky is amazing. He not only saved the axe, but also found a lot of food for our tribe. The most amazing thing is that with him, we defeated the White Wolf tribe... " "I''ve heard all that. The wind of the wasteland is the most talkative. " The stone stood up. If it hadn''t been for the sudden appearance of Yang and the fourth lightning strike, he might not have been able to carry it down. He would have become a roast pig. "Thank you very much. Your name is Yang? How strong you are "You''re good, too. In fact, if I don''t do it, you may be able to survive. However, you are still young, and your pretty Qi is not stable. In fact, this thunder bone hardening is not suitable for you now. In time, the barbarian bone ability in your body will be fully integrated, and you can easily resist the fourth lightning strike. However, you have passed today. It will be easier when you are promoted to the rank of God warrior. "Yang said, and steel two people went to Chu Dong in front. Chu Dong watched Yang very carefully. He was a legend of Panshi tribe. Although his eyes were big, he had to squint to see people. His myopia was very serious. "You are Chu?" Yang asked in front of him, but in fact Chu Dong was on his left. "I''m Chu. I''ve heard of you for a long time. Your name is Yang. " Yang turned his face to the left and said faintly, "can I have a private chat?" "Well, I have something to talk to you about." Yang and Chu Dong walked out of the tribe one by one. Chu Dong immediately found that although Yang couldn''t see clearly, he walked very smoothly. If the road was uneven or there were stones, Yang would easily walk around. "You must have heard my story? This damned eye disease has been found by many witches, but there is no way to cure my eyes. " "I have a way to cure your eyes. To be exact, it''s not a cure, but a way to make your eyes see things as clearly as before. " "Really?" Yang''s voice is not excited, very flat. When Chu Dong used to treat some patients who had suffered from some kind of pain for a long time, those patients also responded like this, because they were fed up with endless suffering and didn''t hold too much hope for many things. "If it''s true, don''t forget, I''m a witch." "Yes. I''m glad that the rock tribe has finally got its own witch. " "But even the Witches of Yunshan tribe can''t cure my eye disease. I''m afraid you can''t either." "I''m the only one who can cure your eye problems. As long as I find the best natural crystal, I can make glasses. Once you put on the glasses, you can restore your vision." Chapter 66 "Natural crystal? What''s that? " Yang doesn''t understand. "It''s a kind of transparent stone, shining in the sun, through which you can see other objects clearly. This is crystal." Chudong explained. Yang frowned and thought about it. Then he suddenly realized, "you mean flash stone. When you write that women like to wear it on their bodies, I know where there are such stones!" "Where is it?" "It''s said that there are amphiboles in the deep underground cave of a mountain to the north of the Yunshan tribe. However, it''s the territory of the Yunshan tribe, and it''s also their important resource. If you want to get the crystal, it will cost a lot." "I''m not afraid of the big price. I''m afraid that the Yunshan tribe can''t exchange it." Chudong laughs. Although today''s Panshi tribe is not rich and powerful, it''s always able to exchange some crystal materials. Yang is not very interested in whether Chu Dong can treat his eye disease or not, and his expression has always been gloomy. Chu Dong knew that Yang called himself out alone, and he must have something to say to himself. Seeing that Yang was speechless for a moment, he was silent. It took a long time for yang to make a sound again. "Chu, I''m old and homesick, so I came back from the wilderness. Unexpectedly, I met a young man with great potential. The young man who resisted the thunder bone hardening will become the second me in time. In addition, the tribe has you Chu Wu, the rock tribe will become very strong, I am very happy "The boy who has experienced the thunder bone hardening of our tribe''s altar will be loyal to our tribe all his life. He has come down in one continuous line with our tribe." "I hear you have the blood of my rock tribe, don''t you?" Chu Dong nodded and said, "yes, my mother belongs to the rock tribe." Speaking of the mother who was born in Panshi tribe, the image of a woman flashed through Chu Dong''s mind. Although she was not as big as Ma, she was not in line with the aesthetics of modern civilization. The cellular memory left in the body will be happy and sad because of thinking about that woman. "But you are not cultivated by the rock tribe." Yang''s voice suddenly became a little fierce. Chu Dong suddenly felt a needling sensation in his chest, back, neck, temples and other parts. "I can''t feel the sorcery and the power of you in your body. Who are you?" Yang was waiting for Chu Dong, although Chu Dong doubted that there was no difference between his outline and the stone in Yang''s vision. Chu Dong was a little puzzled, but he felt that the needling was sharper. "I am Chu, no one else. Because my tribe suffered a lot, I went to your rock tribe with Xia. " "What are you talking about? I don''t know. In fact, I''m not a witch. I''m a doctor, a very excellent micro trauma repair expert, a surgeon I don''t know why, Chu Dong thinks he should tell Yang the truth. After Chu Dong came here, he never told anyone about his situation. In fact, he was always a little depressed. At this time, under the examination of Yang, he told his career frankly. "Doctor? Surgeon? What''s that? " "It''s a person who cures and saves people. It''s a profession." "I''ve heard that you can save people with a different method than the traditional witch. However, it''s nothing. As long as we can save people, whether he is a witch or not, it''s the same. " The tone of Yang suddenly softened a lot, and Chu Dong felt that the needling sensation of several important parts was not so painful. Yang stood in front of Chu Dong, his face was very serious. "They don''t know that witches are inherited from generation to generation. Only the clan of witches can have witches. You come from a very small and weak Huotong tribe. You can''t have the inheritance of witchcraft. " "You may have shown a lot of abilities beyond people''s knowledge and be mistaken for a witch, but a real witch will know that you are not a witch as soon as he sees you." "There used to be witches in our rock tribe, but I don''t know how to inherit them. Since the witch war died, the rock tribe began to decline. " "No matter whether you are a real wizard or not, as long as you swear, swear to shed blood for the rock tribe, you can become a wizard of the rock tribe." "If you don''t want to..." The implication of Yang is very clear, and the feeling of acupuncture comes again. Chu Dong hated the threat of Yang in his heart, but from another point of view, he would consider the problem from his own family collective. Swear this stuff really works? If it''s useful, what are the police doing? Chu Dong sneered. Under the influence of atheism, Chu Dong didn''t believe in the existence of God at all. Therefore, Chu Dong lightly agreed. "I can swear. Now the rock tribe is my home. It''s my duty to protect my home and my relatives. Even if I shed the last drop of blood, I will be a rock. "Chudong really had feelings for the Panshi tribe, and knew that only with the support of a strong tribe could he survive in the wasteland full of crisis. "Well, in that case, swear." Yang''s voice is not slow to say. "Didn''t I just swear?" "It''s no use swearing to me, you have to swear to it." Yang''s finger refers to a huge stone. This is a very abrupt boulder. There are no stones around it. From a distance, it looks like a person. But when you come near, it is covered with various mosses and vines, not like a stone statue. "You say, can I swear to this stone hair?" "Yes, that''s it. He''s not a stone, he''s a God. " Yang''s palm is pressed on the surface of the boulder, sliding gently. Where Yang''s palm glides, mosses and vines will turn into ashes one after another. Chu Dong''s eyes shrank slightly. Through his eye balance ability, he could see a thin layer of fog on Yang''s palm. Compared with the steel skeleton''s whole body fog, the fog was too little, but it was powerful, and it was ashes to touch. "It''s Manqi, the magic power given by mangod. Although I can''t see clearly with my eyes, I can feel that there is a statue of man God here with my Manqi. Unfortunately, it''s forgotten here. " "This place used to be the site of a larger tribe. I don''t know what happened. I only left this statue. At that time, we moved here. It was because of this statue that I chose to settle down here. " After clearing the moss and vines, Yang revealed the original appearance of most of the boulders. Chu Dong saw clearly that the huge stone in front of him was indeed a stone statue. It was only because the age was too long that cracks appeared in some places. The stone statue is a man''s face, dignified and dignified. Its features are very vivid. It should not be carved by the settlement like the rock tribe or the White Wolf tribe. What makes people most concerned is that there is a strange symbol like pattern on the forehead of the stone statue. Although it has gone through many days and nights, the symbol is clear as if it had just been depicted. Chapter 67 Chu Dong looked at the strange symbol, and a hundred grass mud horses ran past in his heart. You son of a bitch, this symbol is a two-dimensional code. All of a sudden, he saw something belonging to modern civilization, which made Chu Dong feel warm and excited, and at the same time, made him feel strange. Yang piously knelt down on one knee to the boulder, murmuring some words that Chu Dong didn''t understand, which should be chanting incantations and praying. After a while, Yang stood up, turned around and said to Chu Dong, "if you pierce your fingers and see the blood smeared on the forehead of the statue, you can swear to the statue." "It''s on your forehead What''s the weird symbol Yang nodded. "The uniqueness of the statue of man God lies in that no one can imitate the divine pattern, which is the symbol of God and represents the infinite power of God." Yang seems very excited. Chu Dong is more excited than Yang. The two-dimensional code on the forehead of the statue of man God is a divine pattern. Does it represent the existence of a high degree of civilization? Does it overlap with our own civilization? Does it mean that there are other people crossing here? I''m not alone? Do I have company? Should I look for the same kind? Is my kind a God? Is it a masterpiece of the same passer-by that I came across? A series of question marks lingered in Chu Dong''s heart. "Prick the finger blood and apply it on the divine lines." Yang some impatient Chu Dong''s dawdle. Chu Dong took a look at Yang and cut a small hole in his finger with a bone knife he was carrying. The blood oozed out. Chu Dong came to the statue''s body, and his fingers had been stretched out, but he stopped again. How do you feel like you''ve been set? "At this time, the divine power should be the strongest. Only at this time can we wake up the sleeping divine power. Don''t delay any longer." At the urging of Yang, Chu Dong''s fingers finally smeared the blood on the QR code. QR code is shining and dazzling. Chu Dong blocked his eyes, but he used the power of Tian Heng to observe the changes of the statue of man. I don''t know if it was his vision or something. He seemed to see the huge stone statue. There were countless people walking behind the solemn and sacred face. The busy scene just flashed by, and the huge stone statue returned to normal. "Now you can swear." Chu Dong learned from the soldiers of the rock tribe when they swore, knelt down on one knee, put his right fist on his left chest, and began to swear seriously. "I, Chu, Chu of Huotong tribe, swear here. As a member of the rock tribe, I will die as a ghost of the rock tribe. I will live and die with the rock tribe. If I disobey this oath, I will not die well. " It''s as if the two-dimensional image of Chu''s forehead is more clear. Yang saw Chu Dong swear, very satisfied, attitude suddenly 180 degrees mild up. "Chu Wu, from now on, I''m very glad that you will lead the rock tribe forward. I hope you can take the rock and call it a medium tribe. " Chu Dong looked at Yang with disdain and said, can your dream be bigger? Anyway, he doesn''t worry about his expression being seen by the nearsighted Yang. Chu Dong had hoped that after swearing to the statue of man, the statue of man would react, but he was disappointed. The statue of man God is still the statue of man God, or the lifeless stone. Only the two-dimensional code called Shenwen told Chudong that it was the product of civilization. Chu Dong repressed his inner excitement and asked Yang about the statue of man. Of course, he mainly wanted to know what happened to the two-dimensional code divine pattern. After Chu Dong swore to serve for Panshi tribe, Yang''s attitude became mild, and he knew all about Chu Dong''s problems. However, he knew little about man deity, so he couldn''t say so. It seems that the statue of man God has existed in the wasteland for a long time. No one knows who carved it. Even the great wizard of the large tribe can''t tell. People who have lived in the wasteland for generations compete with heaven and earth, and with wild animals. Their relatively weak bodies make them the lowest link in the biological chain. Until one day, man God suddenly appeared and gave people struggling on the line of death two completely different powers. One kind of power is called Manqi, and the other is called Wuqi. A man with strong Qi can become a barbarian warrior. People with witchcraft spirit can become witches in the tribe. As a result, human beings began to have the power to hunt and kill wild animals. They integrated the bones of the killed wild animals into their own bodies, and gave birth to more powerful wild Qi and witchcraft Qi. Human beings gradually grew stronger and became one of the overlords in the wilderness. The barbarian gods not only gave human beings the power to fight against heaven and earth, but also gave them God''s blessing.Overnight, all the tribes had a statue of barbarian gods, which had magical power to protect the safety of the tribe and resist the attack of the most powerful king level beast. The story Yang told Chu Dong is not so much a history as a myth. Yang didn''t know how to answer Chu Dong''s question about time. As for the concept of time, primitive humans only used how many sunsets to count. After more than 100 sunsets, few people can remember it clearly. As for the time of manifesting, no one can say clearly. Chu Dong had a doubt in his heart. He suspected that the so-called man God might also be a passer-by. Otherwise, how could he explain the two-dimensional code on the forehead of man God? When I cross the world and meet the man God who is suspected of crossing, I don''t know how the man God will treat me? In any case, we must maintain a very cautious attitude. Chu Dong is not a primitive human brain. He thinks a lot. In the modern civilization era, it is common for people to quarrel with each other. Chu Dong would never think that he is a person of integrity and justice, and others must be people of integrity and justice. It seems that the world is far more complicated than I think. Originally, I didn''t have a very specific goal about what I could do and what I wanted to do in the primitive society. Now, I have. Chu Dong wants to reveal the secret behind the statue of man, which may be bigger than the sky. Yang also knows what Chudong thinks in his heart. He just wants to tie Chudong to the ship of Panshi tribe. As for whether Chudong is a real witch, it doesn''t matter, as long as Chudong can take the rock tribe to win all the time. With a full stomach of questions, Chu Dong and Yang returned to the rock tribe. As soon as I entered the tribe, I saw a group of obviously different primitive people standing in the center of the square of the tribe. In general, primitive people have few other marks except the tribal totem. But on the heads of the group were something that could barely be called a hat. It''s not accurate to say that the hat is actually, because it is decorated with a kind of ferocious animal''s tendon and a ring of animal''s teeth, and then worn on the head. Chapter 68 The nearsighted Yang didn''t see those people. He continued to walk forward and suddenly stopped walking. "The safety of Yunshan tribe? What are you doing here? " Yang''s voice sounds solemn. One of the people in the hat burst out laughing. "Yang, my old friend, I didn''t expect you to remember me." "Ann? If it were you. What do you Yunshan tribe want to do? " But Anyang didn''t see him. The nearsighted Yang Yidian didn''t have a good face to visit the powerful warrior Ann because of his own eye problems. "Yunshan tribe? Do you have a grudge against us? " Chudong listened to the conversation and vaguely heard the smell of gunpowder. "Not really. At that time, Yunshan tribe did not help us, which led to many people in our tribe being hunted to death. " Everyone can hear the light hate from Yang''s words. "Old friend, it''s unfair of you to say that. At that time, our Yunshan tribe was also a mud Bodhisattva. It''s hard for us to cross the river and protect ourselves. Up to now, we are all worried about what happened in those years Ann came out. His figure is less than two meters, and he is very stout. His horizontal area is close to 1.5 times that of other people. The ring of animal teeth on his neck is obviously bigger and thicker than those around him. Like Yang, an''s Manqi is not obvious under the ability of Tianheng, and it also gives people a very dangerous breath like Yang. Yang basically can''t see an, but he can confront an accurately with Manqi. Suddenly, Yang hit a punch, and Ann also got together about 30 meters away. When the power of Yang''s fist is all released, Yang has rushed to an''s body. Is the sprint speed of 30 meters 30 meters per second? With the speed of terror, the swirling sand and rocks form a dust, marking the path of Yang. Ann also punches, and Yang''s fists collide with each other. An invisible shock wave spread rapidly around two people, and the people who were close to each other screamed and fell to the ground one after another. "Yang, it''s as strong as it used to be." An retreated more than ten steps, while Yang stood where he was. Yang Leng snorted and said, "what are you doing here?" "If we meet, we''ll live and die together. In fact, I''m not here to see you, but the Chu Witch of your rock tribe. " Chu Dong is surprised at the damage power of the God level warrior behind. He hears an''s name and surname, and points to his nose in doubt. "Are you the new wizard of the rock tribe? Your name is Chu An''s face flashed a doubt, because he didn''t feel sorcery on Chu Dong''s body. Only when you reach the level of God warrior or wizard, can you feel the sorcery or savage Qi. Without brute Qi, you can''t be called a barbarian warrior. Without witchcraft Qi, you can''t sacrifice witchcraft. It''s common sense. Chu Dong nodded and responded: "I am Chu. Are you from Yunshan tribe? " Ann pressed down her doubts and said, "I''ll give you something at the request of our Wizard." Ann bites the word "you" very hard. It''s not for Panshi tribe, it''s not for God level warrior Yang, it''s for Chudong. "What is it?" Chu Dong was very curious. He had heard the name of Yunshan tribe several times, but he had never dealt with it, let alone knew the great wizard of Yunshan tribe. It''s strange that Wu Yunyang gives a gift to a hundred years old "That''s what I''m talking about. Our Wizard is famous for being stingy. When I took this task, I was also surprised. " "Since it''s from the great wizard of Yunshan, it must be very valuable." Ann shook her head and said, "I don''t think it''s very valuable. Come on, carry the gift The gift was not carried over, nor carried over, nor carried over. It was carried on the back of some stout barbarians. The gift was wrapped in animal skin. It was not small, and it was very heavy. The barbarian warrior put four gifts wrapped in animal skins in front of Chu Dong. After tearing open the hide, there are four piles of colorful things. As soon as the seven colors of light appeared, the surrounding people of the rock tribe made a burst of exclamation. I don''t know who yelled: "colorful lights, this is a miracle." This time, most of the people knelt down on their knees, and bowed to the four piles of things that radiated seven colors of light. Stupid primitive man. These are not miracles. They are natural crystal stones. Clusters of grass like unique shape and the whole body of clear material, all of these four piles of stone is the natural crystal that Chu Dong wants to find.Chu Dong saw that an''s face also showed an ironic smile that seemed to be similar to his own. "An, what''s the intention of Yunshan wizard to send this crystal stone?" Ann shrugged and said, "I can''t guess what Dawu means. Anyway, I said the gift was delivered." "By the way, Dawu has another word for me to bring to you." "What''s that?" "Dawu said that if Chu Wu had time, he might as well go to Yunshan tribe. Maybe he would get something unexpected." "By the way, Dawu said it was for Yang. He said, "I wish Yang an early recovery." Chudong''s heart vibrated. He is just trying to find a natural crystal to match Yang with a pair of short-sighted glasses, but the action has not been carried out, but the Yunshan Wizard of Yunshan tribe has sent a lot of valuable crystals, and he knows what Chu Dong wants to do with these crystals. Sorcery, is it the God stick of feudal superstition? Or can we really know 500 years before and calculate 500 years after? At that moment, Chu Dong''s faith was shaken. Now that you can cross it, what belief in the past can''t be rebuilt? But an doesn''t know what kind of inner activities the expressionless Chudong has. When he came here, he didn''t know why Dawu let the only two God level warrior in the tribe come out, until he saw the return of Yang. "Yang, I''m looking forward to our next meeting. I hope we are not enemies then." Ann nodded slightly to Chu Dong, then took the person to go away. As the chief of the rock tribe, Ganggu should have received an, but from the beginning to the end, people didn''t look him in the eye. Maybe ANN has some gifts, but in the face of the huge gap of strength, I''m afraid that even the steel can''t be relied on. The people of Panshi tribe are surrounded by four piles of colorful natural crystal stones. They all think that they are miracles. Chudong people moved these natural crystals into the cave. No matter what abacus Yunshan wizard is playing, at least sent crystal is timely. Chu Dong didn''t have the ability to calculate the idea of the great wizard of Yunshan, so he didn''t want to think about it, and took one step at a time. The most urgent task is to grind out the natural crystal myopia lenses, and restore the strength of yang to its peak. Chapter 69 Just now, Yang and an had a hard fight. It seems that Yang defeated an and occupied the advantage, but Chu Dong, who has the ability of Tian Heng, has already seen the clue. In fact, Shangyang has already lost. His fist strength is incomparable. After being continued by an, his momentum is reduced. Just not for a long time, while the first move is resolved, Ann is already containing a sharp counterattack. It''s far from being able to tell the difference between the two powers in one move or two moves. It''s a chance. Yang failed to attack and lost the chance. The reason is still eye disease. Yang can''t see the other side''s change clearly, so he can only attack all the way. He will always be caught by the opponent to fight back. At that time, Yang, who can''t see clearly, can only be beaten passively. This, Chu Dong see some, Yang is very clear, so after a punch, no longer attack, although he is still resentful. Chudong and yang are indifferent to the crystal stones sent by the Yunshan tribe, but others are very happy. Especially some old people say that how large and powerful the Yunshan tribe is, how happy and proud it is to send gifts to their Panshi tribe. Now there are natural crystal stones as raw materials, and the rest depends on Chudong''s grinding technology. Chu Dong himself doesn''t know how to make glasses, but as an excellent surgeon, he is very proficient in the principle of making glasses, so a lot of raw materials, he can try again and again. Chu Dong was an activist. He said he would do it as soon as he could, and soon began to cut the crystal stones. He picked out not particularly pure crystal clusters from them, and then cut them with a sharp bone knife. He soon found that the cutting speed of the bone knife was very slow, and the wear of the bone knife was very severe. Just when Chu Dong is at a loss to find the right cutting tool, Yang finds it. After all, Chu Dong is matching Yang''s eyes. Yang also hopes Chu Dong''s method will work. It is said that there is something wrong with Chu Dong''s cutting hard crystal. Yang takes the bone knife from Chu Dong''s hand and cuts it according to Chu Dong''s instructions. The same bone knife, in Chu Dong''s hand cutting is very blunt and slow, but in Yang''s hand, it is very easy to cut the crystal stone. Chu Dong saw clearly that the bone knife didn''t become sharper, but it was the operator. When Yang''s hand was holding the bone knife, he was full of Qi. On the surface of the blade, there is a bone knife with strong Qi flowing. Cutting into the hard crystal is like cutting into a piece of cooked fierce beast barbecue. Chu Dong knew that Manqi could be used in this way. With Yang as a cutting assistant, the rest of the work is not so difficult. The main thing is to rely on the efforts of water grinding to grind the block crystal into the thickness of the lens. In view of Yang''s myopia is too high, I''m afraid that the thickness of Yang''s crystal lens is amazing. Chu Dong next period of time, and the crystal stone on the strength. The glasses made for Yang are purely hand-made, which is a great challenge for Chudong, a layman. After cutting the crystal stone to about the thickness of the palm, Chu Dong began to try rough grinding. Without any modern machinery and equipment, Chu Dong had to use local materials. At the beginning, hard stones were used as abrasive tools for rough grinding. Later, it was found that there would be many scratches on the crystal stone, so we chose another abrasive tool. This time, the abrasives are hard brute bones. After the meat of wild animals was eaten up by the tribe, the bones of ordinary wild animals, which were not wild bones, were often used as raw materials such as bone knives and bone bowls in the hands of primitive people, and those that were too hard were discarded at will. Now, it is used by Chu Dong. Chu Dong used hard animal bones as abrasives to polish the surface of the crystal as smooth as possible, and also to achieve a certain degree of concavity and convexity. After rough grinding, the crystal will be finely ground, which is actually a polishing process. All spectacle lenses should have a certain degree of concavity and convexity. The difference of concavity and convexity represents the difference of myopia. At this time, the required grinding material can not be hard animal bone. When looking for fine grinding tools, Chu Dong took great pains to try dozens of things that could be used, such as coarse gravel, or calloused hands of barbarian soldiers. Yang used Manqi to try polishing and fine grinding, but the effect was not good. By chance, Chu Dong saw the stomach wall left behind by a fierce beast after being slaughtered. The fierce beast is not carnivorous, but herbivorous. The stomach walls of herbivorous animals are rough and wear-resistant, especially for herbivorous beasts, because these guys often swallow stones when they eat grass. After seeing the tenacity of the stomach wall of this fierce beast, Chu Dong knew that he had found the sandpaper for fine grinding. The stomach wall of the cooked beast is still very tough, and the particles on the stomach wall will not fall off even after being cooked. That is the result of the mucus secreted by the stomach wall all the year round sticking to the coarse sand particles. After flattening the stomach wall, it is a piece of natural sandpaper.With sandpaper, the work of fine grinding is only time-consuming. One of the most outstanding surgeons in capillary minimally invasive surgery is patient and careful. It took Chu Dong a whole day and a half to polish a piece of transparent lens with sandpaper on the stomach wall of the beast, and the diopter was also very good. After Chu Dong finished, he felt as if he had finished a work of art, and his sense of pride suddenly rose. Soon, Yang was called over. When Yang put the polished crystal lens in front of his eyes according to Chu Dong''s instructions, he was shocked. His eyes were clear. "How''s it going?" Although from the state of Yang blockhouse, Chu Dong can guess that the crystal lens should be effective, but there is still a little nervous question. "How on earth did you do it? It''s a miracle." Yang takes a deep breath. For him, he has been living in a vague vision for nearly 20 years. Suddenly, the world becomes clear. Isn''t it a miracle? "It''s nothing. It''s just using some refractive principles of the eyeball, which you don''t need to understand or understand. You just need to know that the lens I made is the killer of things you can''t see clearly." Yang takes the lens and looks at Chu Dong carefully. Chu Dong didn''t look like a primitive man. His appearance and figure were all in favor of pocket, but his brain was incomparable. "I didn''t believe that you were the wizard of our rock tribe, but today, I understand that steel bone has great vision. He has found a wizard who can create miracles." "Chu Wu, from today on, you have won the friendship of the God level warrior Yang." Chapter 70 Chu Dong was also very happy. On the one hand, he won Yang''s trust and friendship. On the other hand, he made lenses not only for Yang, but also for more than ten barbarian soldiers suffering from eye diseases. The presbyopia of Shuitu and other old people was becoming more and more serious. I don''t know how many myopia glasses, presbyopic glasses and sunglasses can be made from the crystals sent by Yunshan tribe? Think about it, I feel excited to jump up. Not to mention, in the process of searching for natural sandpaper, Chu Dong found some crystal round beads on the stomach wall of the herbivorous beast. These beads are almost as valuable as pearls. Before the discovery of Chu Dong, the beads in the stomach wall that could not chew the teeth were discarded. Now, these beads can be used as gems. What can we do without mussels? We can still find a substitute for pearls. Not only that, but also something similar to bezoar has been found. To know that the value of natural bezoar can be compared with gold, Chudong naturally knew the magical effects of bezoar as a precious medicinal material, and inadvertently found a way to increase the tribe''s wealth. In this wild field, there are many ferocious dinosaurs. What''s the structure of their stomach? As a result, a treasure hunt project derived from the production of crystal lenses was rapidly launched under the direction of Chu Dong. Making crystal lens not only needs patience and care, but also needs optical knowledge of polishing concave convex thickness. The women of Panshi tribe can only help Chu Dong do the initial rough grinding, and the rest of the fine grinding needs Chu Dong to do. However, killing wild animals is a job that every tribe can do. They will happily turn the stomach of wild animals upside down, roll the bile duct from head to tail, and look for all valuable pearls, bezoars and other things. Originally, the most valuable thing for a wild animal was its bones. However, only one bone could be found after catching 100 wild animals, followed by its meat. Nowadays, its bones are still the first valuable thing, and its visceral products are the second. Chu Dong began to name it. He named the natural sandpaper made of stomach bag as louver sand, which was taken from the meaning of cattle louver. He called pearls animal beads and things similar to cow bezoar animal treasure. Chu Dong found that he had some hindsight. The wild animals on the wasteland are naturally raised. The body itself is a kind of treasure, and the bones are an example. Besides the bones, do deer like beasts produce musk? Will there be velvet? Can you find snake slough and cicada clothes? Even the feces of some wild animals can be used as medicine? Since there are animal excrement such as yemingsha wulingzhi in traditional Chinese medicine, why can''t the precious medicinal materials such as ambergris be produced by the rare birds and animals in the whole world? Chu Dong is a doctor. Being a sorcerer may not be very competent in some people''s eyes. Why don''t you work hard on herbs? Want to understand this point, Chu Dong from the wild team to hunt those wild animals back on the body as much as possible to squeeze out the last bit of value. Chu Dong used a very pure crystal stone to polish out more than ten pairs of crystal lenses for Yang, and finally tried out which lens degree is most suitable for Yang. As for the frame, it''s very simple. Just drill a hole in the crystal lens, and then fix it on two eyes with the help of brute tendons. When his eyes finally returned to the brightest before, Yang''s excitement was hard to say, and he ran out dozens of miles, roaring all the way. When Yang came back again, he carried a king level Triceratops on his shoulder. Now that he had the experience, Chu Dong then instructed the women in the tribe to make lenses. It took a lot of time from the beginning to the end, but he also trained a large number of lens making professionals. Soon, the women and girls led by Ma made crystal myopia glasses suitable for Na and other barbarian soldiers with myopia, and also made presbyopia glasses for Shuitu and other old people to overcome presbyopia. Once again feel the magic of Chu Wu, everyone is full of praise for Chu Dong. Chu Dong not only used crystal to make glasses, but also made telescopes, single tube and double tube. Anyway, there are many raw materials. However, as a military tool, Chu Dong was not in a hurry to take out the telescope, a black technology that was ahead of the time for many years. On this day, Chu Dong was concentrating on trying to prepare Niuhuang Jiedu powder when Xia found it. Summer''s arrival, Chu East just aimed one eye, then again whole-heartedly put the spirit in front of each kind of medicine compatibility above. Xia hesitated for a moment, and pushed the animal treasure and other medicinal materials in front of Chu Dong to the ground. "Chu, do you know what you are doing now?" Originally Chu Dong is very displeased, but see the expression of summer is very serious, also didn''t attack. "I know what I''m doing. I''m a witch. I want to do something that can save lives and cure diseases. These animal treasures are extremely precious medicinal materials. If used well, they can save people''s lives. ""Chu, have you forgotten your home?" "Home?" Chu Dong''s mind came up with his home full of modern flavor. He missed the soft bed, comfortable reclining chair and all kinds of endless enjoyment. "Your home is not the rock tribe, but the Huotong tribe!" If it wasn''t for Xia Yanyu''s fierce reminder, Chu Dong really didn''t remember that his body was actually the son of a weak tribal chief called Huotong tribe. "Well, what''s the matter?" "Huotong tribe was put out. Your parents were all killed in that disaster. Now you are a sorcerer of the rock tribe. You have the ability and ability to avenge your parents. " The physical appearance of the parents also emerged in Chu Dong''s mind, a kind of sour feeling spontaneously. "Yes, it''s revenge. Who''s my enemy?" "It''s deer chop." "Deer chop?" Chu Dong frowned and thought, it seems that the name of Lu Che sounds familiar, but who is it. "Did you forget the deer chop? Have you forgotten your father''s murderer? " "I didn''t forget." Chu Dong''s confidence was obviously insufficient. "It''s not entirely your fault. On that day, you must have been stimulated. I''ve seen some people who would see the massacre and be scared into a coma. When they wake up, they will become stupefied. " "Lu Che was originally your father''s right hand and left hand, and he was also the only senior barbarian warrior in our Huotong tribe." "Originally, lucuo was not from Huotong tribe. When lucuo was seriously injured, he fell into the wilderness. It was our Huotong tribe that rescued him and helped him heal his wounds. Finally, out of gratitude, he joined Huotong tribe." "Unexpectedly, he was a white eyed wolf. Later, he attacked your father, killed many soldiers, and took the rest of the people to escape to unknown places." "At that time, I ran out to protect you. I didn''t want to meet the wolf cubs of the White Wolf tribe on the way. Fortunately, I ran to the rock tribe without danger." "Chu, you are a witch. Where did the deer chop go? We''ll find him, kill him, and sacrifice your father with his head! " Chapter 71 It''s the first time that Chu Dong knows the secret behind his body. Maybe, as Xia guessed, the real Chu is scared out of his mind. Even in his memory, there are few deer cuts. He gave a wry smile. If he was a real wizard, he could try divination and divination, but where was he? "Don''t get excited, Xia. There is a saying that it is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. I''ll catch him and kill him when he runs to the ends of the earth to avenge my parents and the people of Huotong tribe. " "Can I not be excited? You''re just fiddling with these things every day, and you''ve completely forgotten what you should do. " "If I don''t do this, what else should I do?" "You should improve your strength and make yourself stronger. Every witch has amazing witchcraft. Why don''t you make your witchcraft more powerful? " Chu Dong complained in secret. Where did he know about witchcraft? However, Xia believed in Chu Dong''s identity as a witch worshiper, and he always looked forward to Chu Dong''s powerful witchcraft, but he never did. "Chu, we''re going to go back to the ruins of Huotong tribe to have a look and find the clue of deer cutting." Chu Dong didn''t want to go, but he was very close to Xia, and he was the first person in the world to know. Xia really had no way to refuse. "Well, since you insist, shall we start tomorrow?" "OK, it''s a deal." Xia just went out and soon turned back. "Chu, only the two of us will go back, neither of us will take it with us, and don''t tell anyone else." Now, Chu Dong felt something strange. Xia and most of the tribesmen are the same, a gut to the end, how can also say defensive words? After Xia left, Chu Dong felt that he had to think about it. First of all, I searched my mind for the memory of the son of the chief of Huotong tribe, and then I thought about it carefully. The deer cuts this person Chu Dong still can''t remember. How can the tribe repay Xia Tonghuo''s life by killing him? Think of summer things suddenly become a bit furtive, there must be some secrets do not want to say or can not say. The story of huaibi''s crime is not strange to Chu Dong. Is it because Huotong tribe has some treasures that Lu Jian covets? Chu Dong felt that he really needed to go to Huotong tribe. Maybe he solved the puzzle. The next morning, Chu Dong and Xia set out. To reach the destination, you need to climb two mountains in a row. It is also an effective way to guard against the attack of large beasts in the wasteland to build the tribe in the valley. The weaker the tribe, the more it will take this approach. When Chu Dong and Xia climbed to the top of the first mountain and had a rest, Chu Dong looked back inadvertently. From this altitude, we can see far away, and we don''t know how many fierce beasts are hidden in the vast wilderness. Chu Dong''s eyes seemed to be swept by a white line, but when he turned his eyes to the direction of the white line, he didn''t see anything that made him feel strange. "Do you feel something following us, summer?" Xia shook her head. "Chu, we''ll cross another mountain." "Then let''s go." This time it''s down the mountain. It''s not steep, so it''s easy to walk. After walking about two or three hundred meters, Chu Dong suddenly turned to look at the top of the mountain. On the top of the mountain, the figure of a white wolf just appeared on the top of the mountain. It''s the escaped white wolf king of the White Wolf tribe. It seems that the faltering white wolf king is much thinner, especially one foot doesn''t know how to limp. When Chudong found the white wolf king, the white wolf king also saw Chudong. Originally, Chu Dong thought that in the last battle of the White Wolf tribe, he always smeared the poisonous crossbow and wounded the white wolf king. The white wolf king should have been killed by poison. Unexpectedly, it still appeared today. The white wolf king''s green eyes twinkled with ferocious light. "Xia, the white wolf king is following us." Xia also looked back and saw the white wolf king. The white wolf king saw that his tracks had been exposed. He could not help but let out a shrill howl and rushed down from the top of the mountain. "Chu, go! I''ll stop it. " Chu Dong and Xia all know that they may not be the opponents of the white wolf king together. After all, the strength of the white wolf king is equivalent to that of a senior barbarian warrior, leaving Xia to die.But Xia was not afraid. He took out his stone axe and roared against the trend. The speed of the white wolf king is very fast, and with the help of the top-down sprint, the speed is increased by about 50%, only a jump from the top of Xia''s head. At the moment of the appearance of the white wolf king, Chu Dong had already opened his own eyes. White wolf king from sprint to jump, the target is obviously Chu Dong himself. Then Xia Da''s body blocked the sight of the white wolf king. At that moment, Chu Dong had already taken out his pocket crossbow. White wolf king''s huge body over the summer is still in the air, Chu Dong''s Crossbow just raised to aim at the white wolf king''s hanging body. The white wolf king, whose whole body was in the air, had never thought that Chu Dong was so insidious. It''s body hanging down, unable to dodge, can only become the target of Chu Dong crossbow. "Poop poop" three sounds like the sound of hitting the defeated revolution, three crossbows and arrows all inserted into the belly of the white wolf king. The white wolf king uttered a pitiful cry, rolled in the air and fell heavily on the ground. At this time, Xia just reflected that the target of the white wolf king was Chu Dong all the time. As soon as he turned around, he found that the white wolf king had been injured by Chu Dong''s crossbow. Xia roared and rushed forward with great strides. He raised the stone axe in his hand and cut it down to the white wolf king''s neck. "Xia, don''t kill it!" Hearing the cry of Chu Dong, Xia shouts his strength quickly, and his stone axe stops at the neck of the white wolf king. "Chu, why don''t you kill it? This white wolf is cunning and ferocious, and is very good at revenge. Keeping it is a threat to us. " "This white wolf king is very intelligent. Maybe I can try to persuade him to make a contract with him, like Yao of the White Wolf tribe." Maybe it''s because Chudong once kept a pet dog erha at home. He likes the white wolf king very much. What''s more, in the wilderness of crisis step by step, it''s a good deal to have a powerful pet as his assistant. Chapter 72 Xia thinks that Chu Dong''s idea is unrealistic, but since Chu Dong is a wizard of the tribe, he naturally has a more long-term vision than others and will not stop him any more. Chu Dong looked down at the dying white wolf king, and his eyes looked puzzled. It seems that the three arrows just now have destroyed the vitality of the white wolf king, don''t they? "Don''t worry, I''m the sorcerer of the rock tribe. I have a way to cure you." Chu Dong squats down and prepares to treat the wound for the white wolf king. Xia reaches out his hand to stop Chu Dong. "Chu, beware of white wolf''s treachery." "He is seriously injured and should not be able to attack." See Chu Dong very stubborn, summer also can only let Chu Dong in the past to white wolf king healing. Chu Dong touched the white wolf king''s fur. When he was by the side of Yao, the chief of the White Wolf tribe, how powerful the White Wolf''s fur was. Today''s white wolf king is so skinny that he doesn''t even dodge a hidden arrow from Chu Dong. It seems that the arrow that hurt the white wolf king in the White Wolf tribe last time brought great damage to the white wolf king. When Chu Dong''s palm touched the white wolf king''s fur, the white wolf king gave out a weak groan, as if enjoying this feeling. When Chu Dong was about to take out a crossbow from the belly of the white wolf king, the dying white wolf king suddenly turned over, opened his mouth, and came at Chu Dong''s head. Chu Dong was surprised, but it was too late to escape. A shower of blood suddenly falls, and the huge wolf head bumps into Chu Dong''s face. His hard teeth make a bloodstain on Chu Dong''s face. The wolf head and the body of the white wolf king have been separated, and their necks have been cut off by Xia Yi''s axe. Chudong was splashed with blood all over his head, and some stood up in confusion, still with lingering fear. Xia came over and cut the belly of the white wolf king with an axe. He reached into the bloody belly of the wolf corpse and took out a pair of golden and white bones for a while. Chu Dong has already known that the barbarian warrior can possess superhuman power, speed and vitality because of the integration of barbarian bones. Not every kind of beast has bones. Only fierce beast level or above can produce bones in the body. Summer will have no bloodstain of gold and white two color barbarian bone handed to Chu Dong in front. "With it, you will be more powerful." Chu Dong didn''t pick it up. He looked at it carefully. This barbarian bone is not a bone shape, but a semi hard and semi soft material. To be exact, it should be cartilage. However, as a doctor, Chu Dong had never seen such a big cartilage. It''s not that Chu Dong has never seen a barbarian bone integrate into the human body. Last time, he himself integrated a barbarian bone into Xia''s body. But, put oneself in the body, always feel mentally some repulsion. "Melt it, and you''ll be stronger." Summer see Chu East have no action, can''t help but some anxious, urge a way. Looking at the bones of the white wolf king, Chu Dong felt a voice in his heart, a very tempting voice. Swallow it! You will be stronger! Maybe it''s just an illusion. But Chudong has decided to try to fuse the barbarian bones. Chu Dong took off his shoulder made of animal skin and revealed his well-balanced chest. He used a bone knife to gently cut a wound in his palm and shed blood. He grabbed the barbarian bone and pressed it on the wound of his palm. Something strange happened. Barbarian bone seems to have met the water stone, directly through the palm, into the body. What a strange and magical thing! Barbarian bones have entered the body, and no trace can be seen on the palm. Chu Dong felt a burning sensation from his arm to his chest, and then another cold sensation filled him. The feeling of the ice and fire double sky is real and illusory, but the surface of the body is lack of any signs. A long, shrill wolf howl came, which seemed very far away and very close. Chudong''s breathing became heavy, because the feeling of charcoal and cold appeared alternately. Every time he finished the alternation, the two extreme feelings rose a little. Later, the feeling of cold and hot began to spread from the chest around the body, hands and feet will be cold and hot. Sweat freezes when it''s cold and evaporates when it''s hot. I don''t know how long it took Chu Dong to feel that the two extreme opposite feelings were not so intense. Like hot water and ice water blend together, warm ocean is very comfortable. At this time, the chest feel something to drill out the same. Chu Dong couldn''t help but look down. The chest is still as usual, but the feeling is more obvious. A burst of pain hit, chest is very abrupt appeared a bright red lines.The scarlet lines are so vivid, like a wound blooming, even the texture of the inner muscle is displayed one by one on the lines. Almost in the blink of an eye, there was a scar like line on the chest skin. "Chu, it''s a witch pattern. It''s so strange." It''s common sense that there will be battle lines on barbarian soldiers and sorcery lines on witches. War patterns are generally closely related to the fusion of the barbarian bones. For example, the fusion of the barbarian bones of the Tyrannosaurus Rex will produce war patterns similar to those of the Tyrannosaurus Rex regiment. Xia reveals the battle pattern on her chest, which is an eight legged pattern similar to insect and beast. The color is dark blue, which looks similar to tattoo. The scar on Chu Dong''s body should be the same as the sorcery pattern, but how could it not be the pattern of the white wolf king? Xia''s knowledge is very little. He is just surprised and doesn''t go deep into it at all. Chu Dong touched the sorcery grain like his fierce beast scar with his hand, and felt very novel. At this time, he felt that he had a strange power, but he could not say what it was. It was not as obvious as the ability of healing and balance. Chu Dong didn''t know, so after thinking for a long time, he had to give up. It was because of all kinds of inconceivable things in the primitive times. He looked down at the body of the white wolf king. Like the slaughterhouse, the end of the white wolf king was very miserable. Perhaps because after melting the barbarian bones in the body of the white wolf king, Chu Dong felt a little different about the white wolf king. But then he woke up. Now I am in the era of the jungle in crisis. I don''t want to be killed or even eaten by a fierce beast like the white wolf king. The only way is to make yourself stronger. It''s not just his body that''s getting stronger. And the heart. A heart not too kind. Chu Dong tidied up his mood, and Xia continued on the journey, after crossing another mountain in front of him. Finally they arrived at their destination. Chudong''s body once lived in Huotong tribe with no idea how many sunsets. Of course, there are no more settlements like Huotong tribe in the once human living area that has become a wild land. Chapter 73 "Is this the Huotong tribe?" Chu Dong looked around, trying to find some memory from here. However, the memory of the body has dissipated too much, the scene in front of us, failed to evoke the association of Chu Dong. "Yes. You and I have lived here for 18 years The feeling of Xia is much deeper than that of Chu Dong. He looks sad. "You mean you and I are the same age?" Chu Dong took a strange look at Xia. Summer is too mature everywhere, isn''t it? He''s the same age as himself? And I''m only 18? Well behaved, I don''t know. "Nonsense! You and I grew up peeing and playing with mud together. You are more than 70 years older than me Xia was a little angry. Only when he was angry did he show that he still had a little childish. Chu Dong is dumb. In an age when people generally don''t know their age, it''s hard to tell how old a person is from his face and physical condition. Just like a stone, looking at his body, people believe him in his thirties, but his behavior shows that he is in the rebellious period at the age of thirteen or fourteen. Chu Dong always thought that Xia should be an adult, but he was only 18 years old. Summer walked a cave, Chu east also followed to go in. There are traces of human activities in the cave, ashes on the ground and animal bones scattered. The main thing is that there are murals on the walls. Chu Dong, who came from the civilized society of the 21st century, didn''t think much about murals, although they represented the germination of civilization. In the caves of Panshi tribe, there are also murals to record some daily life, just like children''s graffiti. But the murals are different. The wall and top depict a large number of fierce beasts, including Tyrannosaurus Rex, pterosaur and mammoth. Although the lines are simple, they are rendered in red, brown and black to show the size and structure of the beast. They are very lifelike and can be seen at a glance. Moreover, from the perspective of painting style, it may come from several generations. More murals show scenes of hunting and war. It''s true that a large number of human murals show the scene of war, simple human figures holding various weapons and fighting together. If we only talk about the artistry, the simple strokes in front of us can be said to be unrestrained, warm, simple and primitive, full of a special life tension. Are these murals the masterpieces of barbarians whose heads hurt when they count to ten? Chu Dong was shocked and looked down one by one. Most of the pictures are hunting and war scenes, the second most are bonfire carnival, tribal sacrifice and other scenes, and some of the pictures show the original scenes of the transaction between tribes. "Eh, why is the back picture gone?" Hearing Xia''s voice, Chu Dong jumps over the murals in front of him and walks to Xia''s side. In front of them, there is also the wall of the cave. There is a hollow space on the wall. The area is about 34 square meters, and the depth is about 10 centimeters. It can be seen that the blank space of the depression was hollowed out by people with stone axes and other tools, and the traces are still very new. Who can do such a boring thing? Dig a groove in the wall? Do you want to decorate the closet? "You were sure there were pictures here, too." "How can you not remember. I remember you and I often watch this picture. It''s not as good-looking as the pictures in front. I can''t understand it at all. If your father hadn''t forced you to watch, I wouldn''t have watched with you. " "Dad asked me to see it?" "Yes. The chief said that there was a big secret in it. Anyway, I can''t see it. " "What''s on it?" "Where am I going to remember?! It seems that some people have mountains, waters and animals, which are similar to those in front of them. " Chu Dong knew that it was more difficult to ask for a detailed description from Xia''s mouth than to let the bull produce milk. After a few questions, he didn''t ask any more. Chu Dong faintly felt the picture of the wall being dug away in front of him, but it was very vague, and he couldn''t think clearly. "Xia, when was the last time you saw this excavated mural?" After thinking for a long time, Xia replied: "it seems that it was just a few days before the deer cutting rebellion. Remember, chief, when we saw the picture together, I didn''t want you to know "All of us? Besides you and me, there are others who have seen it? " "Yes, it is. Originally, the chief just wanted you to see that I was a companion. On that day, the chief suddenly let a lot of people watch this picture together. At that time, there were some old people in the tribe, some children, and, by the way, deer shavings. "When Chu Dong heard this, his eyes lit up. He felt as if he had caught the key point, so he asked. "Did dad say anything at that time?" "It seems to have said something. But I can''t remember. Anyway, it''s the same old story. I can''t remember the Yunshan tribe, the Yunchao tribe and the Yunwu tribe. " "When you think about it, it''s crucial." Summer is thinking hard for a while, but finally gave up. "Chu, I really can''t remember. Since you were a child, your brain has been better than me. You must remember better than me. How can you ask me what your father said at that time? " Chu Dongxin said, if I can remember, why do I want to ask you? He also thought hard for a long time, but he couldn''t figure out what happened at that time and what the painting was. But Chu Dong had a premonition that the lost mural had something to do with the destruction of the tribe suffered by the fire. The key is to remember what the murals are and what the chief of Huotong Tribe said. After thinking about it for a long time, Chu Dong couldn''t find any memory, so he had to put down his doubts for a while. Next, Chu Dong and Xia continued to look at the cave, and found that the cave was mainly murals. In terms of painting style, many people painted together, and it was not as simple as one or two generations. It seems that there were ethnic groups living in this cave for many years. It can be seen from the semi natural and semi excavated traces of the cave that most of the space of the cave here was excavated by people with various tools. With the productivity of primitive people, the difficulty and hardship of digging such a semi artificial cave can be imagined. In addition to the main cave, there are about ten small caves. According to Xia, these caves are used to live and store food. Food items have long been emptied, and several rotten corpses have been found in other caves. There are a lot of tracks of wild animals at the scene. The traces on the corpses are obviously the traces after being eaten by wild animals. Chapter 74 It''s been a long time, and the damage on the site is very serious. There''s no way for Chudong to find any valuable clues on the site of Huotong tribe. Xia seems to be very nostalgic for the surrounding environment. After all, this is the place where he grew up. "Summer, it''s time to go." "Well. Let''s go and kowtow to our ancestors before we go Primitive people attach great importance to the worship of ancestors, which is the same in the Panshi tribe. Every morning before the hunting team is ready to start, the soldiers will go to the center of the square of Panshi tribe to pray for the ancestors to protect the hunting team to capture a large number of prey and protect the barbarian soldiers from injury and death. Chudong, Xia, Shitou and others were the rock tribes that they joined later, so they could not participate in the daily prayer of the rock tribe to their ancestors. However, Chu Dong was already familiar with the activities of ancestor worship. The fire is the same as the ancestor prayer of the tribe and the ancestor prayer of the rock tribe. In the most open square, they dance a strange dance to the sky, then kneel down, kowtow to the sky and sing a strange rhythm of prayer. Chudong followed Xia to the center of the square where Huotong tribe once gathered. They knelt down, raised their hands to the sky, raised their heads and began to sing. ¡°¡­¡­ Allah, ASI On the water system of Silai river.... " No one can understand what it means. Steel once asked Chu Dong, who had just become a witch, what the meaning of the prayer was. How could Chu Dong know? Some of them are like Buddhist scriptures. They seem to be foreign words. At that time, Chu Dong made such a guess. Chudong''s foreign language achievement was very good before, and his oral ability was also quite strong. He was proficient in several languages, so he also had some research on linguistics. It seems that the ancestor''s prayer is not the common language of the tribes in the wasteland, but a strange sounding language family, which has a certain inheritance relationship with the language family of the wild tribes, but at the same time, there are great differences. Chu Dong didn''t think much about language, but when he followed Xia to pray for his ancestors in Huotong tribe, Chu Dong suddenly had a flash in his mind. Chu Dong stopped for a few seconds, stood up and ran into the cave. Xia Zheng devotes himself to praying for ancestors. Seeing that Chu Dong''s face suddenly changes, he runs into the cave and follows him in a hurry. "Chu, what''s the matter? The ancestor''s prayer is not over, so our ancestors will not protect us. " "Shh, don''t talk. Don''t you see I''m busy? Get a torch out. " Although it is not very dark in the cave, the details of the murals are still unclear, especially when they are more and more inward. Everyone in the Panshi tribe has mastered the method of making fire by drilling wood. Especially Xia, a powerful barbarian warrior, soon made a torch. By the light of the torch, Chu Dong carefully observed a mural in front of him. That mural depicts the picture of ancestor praying. A group of people knelt on the ground, hands up, very devout in prayer and sacrifice. I''ve seen it before. Because of the dim light, Chu Dong suddenly thought of something different. Chu Dong''s eyes gaze at the center of a group of kneeling figures, where there is also a figure standing, the painting style is very prominent. The figure in the center is very tall and powerful. The people around are all counting strokes. The figure in the middle is composed of red, black, white, yellow, brown and other colors. It looks very fresh. The key is that this vivid and colorful human image has an impression on Chu Dong and can be associated with him. "Xia, when we prayed before, did we kneel down to stone statues?" "No. We pray to the sky as we do in the rock tribe. Because our ancestors sheltered us in heaven. " The common sense of history in the 21st century tells people that the most primitive sacrifice of human beings can be divided into two kinds, one is heaven and earth sacrifice, the other is ancestor sacrifice. The Chinese people''s Fengchan to Mount Tai is heaven and earth sacrifice, and the public sacrifice to the ancestor of Yellow Emperor is ancestor sacrifice. The biggest difference between heaven and earth sacrifice and ancestor sacrifice is that the objects are different. Generally speaking, there is no fixed object for heaven and earth sacrifice, because the feet are on the ground and the head is on the sky, and the heaven and earth can be worshipped at any time and anywhere. Ancestor worship is different. Each tribe and each ethnic group has different ancestors. Therefore, the objects of worship are often the stone statues of the ancestors, just like the statues of Buddhism, Taoism and Christianity. Both Huotong tribe and Panshi tribe say that they are praying to their ancestors. However, there is no specific stone statue or memorial tablet, just praying to heaven. Isn''t it a praying sacrifice to heaven and earth? Chu Dong recalled that in the Yunchao tribe where he had been, it seemed that there was no stone statue of the ancestor''s spiritual position, and their prayers were also facing the sky. The picture of tribal praying in the mural should be a vivid record of the scene of tribal groups praying together, which clearly highlights the tension of the stone statue.These murals were not painted by Huotong tribe. After making this conclusion, Chu Dong asked Xia again. "Are the murals here painted by the people of Huotong tribe?" "There are no witches in our tribe. How can anyone paint? If you had awakened the Sorcerer''s ability earlier, Lu Che would not have rebelled at all. " Xia''s rhetorical question confirmed Chu Dong''s conjecture. People of different civilizations took away the murals. Or steal it. Why? Chu Dong drew a big question mark in his mind. "Chu, it''s time for us to go back. This brings up my sadness. " This sentence is to expose the age of Xia, it seems that he is really the same age as his physical age. "Go back." Although Chu Dong had a lot of doubts, he came to archaeology, not to solve the case. He has a lot to do now. He is also a wizard, a spiritual leader of a tribe. Without Chudong, Panshi tribe would be swallowed up by tribes like Yunshan tribe. Chudong and Xia started their return journey, but they didn''t encounter any accidents along the way. They returned to the territory of Panshi tribe very smoothly. As soon as he came to chupanchi, he could see a group of frustrated people approaching the tribe. Although they were not as tall as a group of soldiers in the past, they were not even as tall as a group of wild animals. "Wait a minute, what are you doing? When you go into the wilderness, are you going to die? " The East voice is full of danger, this group of people can not help but see the direction of death. Chapter 75 Hearing Chu Dong''s cry, some of them stopped and looked back at Chu Dong. Most of them continued to move forward as if they didn''t hear him. Xia was angry and drank: "you pretty firewood, didn''t you hear our Chu witch asking you?" Man Chai is a kind of curse, which means the same as Diao Si. The main reason is that the savage soldiers despise those ordinary savages. Summer suddenly a roar, frightened Chu East a small bottom, turned head to blame ground to see a summer. "What did you say? Who is he? " "Did I hear you right? He said that the young man who looks like a woman is Chu Wu? " "No? Is it true what the barbarian warrior said? " "But the barbarian warrior is proud and won''t lie." After a short communication, the group of people gathered around and fell on their knees in front of Chu Dong. "Are you Chu Wu? Great and kind Chu Wu, help us. " "Good and great Chu Wu, please take us in." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Influenced by the idea of "everyone is equal", Chu Dong was startled by the scene. He instinctively stepped forward and helped up some white haired old people. "Get up quickly. What is this for?" "Great Chu Wu, help us..." You''re going to have to get up right now Summer roared a voice again, those people immediately stood up, looking at summer''s eyes full of fear. "Don''t scare them, Xia. These people seem to be very aggrieved and timid. " "Hum, Chu. What sympathy do you have for these firewood? " "Ah, Xia, your idea needs to be changed. I''ll have a good chat with you in the future. " Chu Dong sighed and asked the group of people with a pleasant face: "what happened in the end? Are you going into the wilderness? Without a soldier to guard? " Those people looked at each other and pushed out an old man with snow-white hair and beard. The old man was one of the people who wore neatly, but his thin skin could not resist the cold of late autumn. The old man with white beard would kneel down again and be held by Chu Dong. "Old man, please tell me what you have to say." "Are you really a great Chu witch?" Chu Dong nodded and shook his head. "I am Chu, the sorcerer of the rock tribe. I can''t stand the word great. Just call me Chu. " "Chu Wu, we are a tribe called Hengshui, because our tribe was attacked by violent animals. The chief and soldiers were killed by fierce animals in the fighting. Only we escaped with difficulty." Seeing that Chu Dong was very amiable, the old man with white beard spoke very neatly. "It''s said that the Panshi tribe is very powerful, so we came to join them." "But I didn''t expect that the rock tribe didn''t want us." Chu Dong''s face sank when he heard that. These people in front of him were obviously refugees. When refugees came to vote, the people of Panshi tribe turned them away. He couldn''t bear to see this inhumane thing. "Why didn''t the rock tribe want you?" "Because none of us are soldiers, they don''t accept idle food." "Who said that?" "This..." The old man with white beard hesitated. Chu Dong''s face was gloomy and he sighed in his heart. He can make a guess without asking. It''s not one person who has that idea, it''s a common idea. In a tribe that is very tired of goods and materials, one more person and one more mouth to eat is equivalent to robbing other people of their food rations and increasing the chance of being starved to death in winter. Ma once treated Chu Dong like this. If it wasn''t for Xia being a barbarian warrior, he would have been expelled from his mother''s tribe just like those of Hengshui tribe. "Well, follow me. I''ll take you to the rock tribe. " "Really? Great "Great and kind Chu witch, God bless you!" There was a burst of cheering. Chu Dong picked up a child who looked like he was only three or four years old. The floor of the child''s foot was full of wounds and blood. Chu Dong asked Xia to take out the monkey wine from the animal skin bag, and washed the bottom of the child''s feet with the wine. The stimulation of alcohol made the child grin in pain, but he didn''t cry. A three-year-old can be so patient because of the harsh environment. Chu Dong thought, and poured some Panax notoginseng to the child, after a simple treatment, he held it in his arms.The child''s mother is still very young, maybe not as old as Chudong. When his mother saw the hesitation, he said, "it''s the white beard who wants to pick up the child.". "Your child is favored by witches. You will be blessed in the future. " The young mother''s eyes burst out of brilliance and walked with her chest straight and head up. Chu Dong didn''t think that his casual action, even some of the actions suspected of acting, would be misunderstood. It''s not for a moment that the idea of the primitive savages wants to change. Even in the 21st century, there are still a lot of stupid ideas, not to mention this age of uncivilization? Chu Dong didn''t want to say anything or civilize anything. He took the barbarians of Hengshui tribe into Panshi tribe. Heard that Chu Wu came back, many people stopped their work and came out. Today, Ganggu didn''t take people out to catch wasteland. When Chudong was no longer there, he needed to be in charge. Seeing the barbarians beside Chu Dong, steel''s face changed. "Chu, these people have been driven away by us, how can they entangle you again?" Chu Dong light way: "steel chief, these people are also people, their life is also life.". You have driven them away, and they will die in the wilderness. " "Chu, I know you are kind, but I want to think about my tribe. I can''t let our tribal rations be consumed by firewood. At that time, hemp may starve to death, or moon may freeze to death. Do you think this is really OK? " The words of steel represent the ideas of many people in the rock tribe. In the past, Shitou was accepted to take people from the tribe because Shitou was an intermediate soldier, and also a barbarian soldier with great potential. He could work out a ration for his people with his own strength. The reason why Panshi tribe accepted stones is very realistic. It is also realistic not to accept the remnants of Hengshui tribe. However, reality is not a reason, but a manifestation of selfishness. Chudong laughed with disdain. "Chief, I want you to know more about the food reserves of our tribe. Not to mention these 27 people, even if we have twice as much food, we will have enough to survive the whole winter. " Chapter 76 "What''s more, although these people don''t have soldiers, they can grow sweet potatoes, cultivate Panax notoginseng, pick African fruits, make pottery bowls, and grind bone vessels. They are not as simple as idle people, let alone firewood." "So I decided to take them in." Steely''s face changed greatly. Steel bone is the chief. In the past ten years, no one in the tribe can challenge his authority. Since Chu Dong came into being, it was the rock tribe that had undergone tremendous changes. He didn''t even have to worry about the starvation of the people in the tribe. However, the leader of Panshi tribe is his steel bone, not Chu Dong. Axe, nayiba, copper hammer, these people and steel are the descendants of the same ancestor, and they are connected by blood. Chudong is an outsider. If it wasn''t because he was a witch, Ganggu didn''t intend to leave Chudong. "Chu, I respect you, but this can''t be done. According to the rules laid down by our ancestors, only soldiers can join our rock tribe. As for ordinary people, especially man Chai, we will not support them with our own food. I want to think about my tribe. " The sound of steel became cold, very inhuman. Chudong had expected the attitude of steel. With a faint smile, he said: "chief, I am also a member of the rock tribe. I am also for the good of the rock tribe. If we want to be strong, we can''t rely on the people we are now. We need more people to join in, so that we can become equal to the Yunshan tribe. " Steel is still stubborn. "No. These people are not barbarian warriors at all. Joining in can''t help. They will only consume materials. " "Chief, it seems that you didn''t listen to what I said just now. Well, how about I come up with a compromise? " Steely''s face slightly improved. In fact, Ganggu didn''t want to have a dispute with Chudong, which was very bad for the development of Panshi tribe. As a leader of the tribe, he still had some awareness of this. "Chu, if you don''t consume the food reserves of the tribe, I can consider letting them in." "Not only will it not consume, but it may also increase our production." Most of the remaining 27 people in Hengshui tribe are old and weak women and children. Can they increase production? You''re kidding. This is not only the idea of steel skeleton, but also the idea of most of the people of rock tribe. Chu Dong noticed everyone''s face and Yang with crystal glasses behind the crowd. "I will build a refugee camp outside our tribe. It''s not a good name. Let''s call it Guangna camp. The purpose is to resettle people from other tribes who come to join us. " "In this camp, new comers will be under unified management. It''s just like the reward system being promoted in our tribe to arrange work for them and let them receive daily rations according to their work. " "If you perform well and are willing to join our rock tribe, you can become a member of our rock tribe when you have made enough contributions." "No work, no contribution, no rations." "At the same time, our barbarian soldiers will provide protection for the Guangna camp to protect them from the attack of barbarians and the oppression of other tribes." "In a way, it''s also a trade, an exchange. It''s just that the people of Guangna camp exchange labor, and we exchange life security and safety for them. " Chu Dong tried his best to make it plain. There are some reasons that these people don''t understand, but they can also know the basic meaning. The reason why the divine warrior Yang can become a divine warrior is not only because of his outstanding talent, but also because his brain is stronger and smarter than other people. Only he understands the true meaning of Chu Dong''s words and nods his head in approval. No one else. The axe stood out, hit his left chest with his right hand, and made a soldier salute to Chu Dong. "Chu, you are the sorcerer of our tribe and the most intelligent person. I believe you, and you will not ignore our rock. But why should we protect them? They are all pretty firewood. " The words of axe represent the thoughts of many people and express their feelings. Chu Dong nodded. He knew that it would be impossible for them to understand. So I continued to explain. "Axe, how many prey can you catch in a day?" When he heard Chu Dong''s question, he raised his chest with pride. "Chu, I can catch at least two wild animals every day. If I''m lucky, the fierce beast level can catch one or two, and the overlord level depends on my luck." "Well, how much tribal reward do you get a day based on two wild animals?" Nowadays, the reward system has been implemented in Panshi tribe for a period of time, and everyone is the beneficiary. Therefore, the calculation of reward is quite in place, including the axe with poor mind.The axe bowed his head and thought about it. He replied, "at least one bag of monkey wine, ten sweet potatoes, one leg meat, a small bag of Panax Notoginseng Powder, a small bowl of honey or salt every day." Most of the people in Panshi tribe are envious of these rewards. Na murmured: "I only have a bowl of monkey wine, two sweet potatoes, and a small piece of wild animal jerky. I can change some salt in three days." Chu Dong smiles at Na and asks, "Na, how are your glasses? Is it comfortable to wear? " "Very comfortable. Thanks to the Chu witch. It''s the Chu witch who has the magic power to make such a magical object. " Na is also wearing crystal glasses. With crystal glasses, Na''s strength has been greatly improved, and now he has gradually become the main force in the hunting team. In time, Na may also become a senior soldier. "Na, you just said that you are paid for a day, so I''ll ask you a simple mathematical calculation." "What is mathematical computation?" Chudong language plug, do not answer, continue to say. "You get two sweet potatoes and ten sweet potatoes. How long do you need to reach ten sweet potatoes?" "Ah, it''s simple." Na broke his fingers to calculate, and answered, "five days." "Yes. How many days will it take for five of you? " "One day." "All right. May I ask you a question. " Yue is a little nervous. She is now a nurse in Chudong, and she is very popular in the tribe. But at the same time, because in the past, women could not become barbarian soldiers, they could only do some collecting work, so they had a lower status. When masters, especially chiefs, witches and senior soldiers, are talking, it is impossible for women to interrupt. The moon lowered her head and answered in a low voice: "Chu Wu, you ask." "How many sweet potatoes do you get for a day?" "One." Chapter 77 "How many days will it take to reach ten? How many do you need to reach ten? " Yue is very smart. She answers right away. "Ten days. If it''s me, I can achieve ten. " "Good." Chu Dong pointed his hand to his back and asked, "how many firewood are there behind me "Twenty seven." "How many sweet potatoes are there for twenty-seven people a day, based on the monthly daily ration?" "Twenty seven." "Ten axes a day, more or less than twenty-seven?" "Less." "We all count. That''s good. So axe got ten sweet potatoes a day, and these people behind me got 27 sweet potatoes. Is that more contribution than axe? " In fact, Chu Dong was secretly changing his concept. He used a very simple mathematical calculation to surround these simple minded savages, but the logic is reasonable. Axe and others looked at each other with silly eyes. "Chu, it''s not right." "What''s wrong?" Chudong chuckles, but says seriously. "Chu, they are not from our tribe. They can''t get a sweet potato every day. There is no comparison between the two. " It''s still the moon. This girl is a little younger than Chu Dong, but she is very smart. Now she can help Chu Dong with some minor operations. Chu Dong nodded to Yue and said, "Yue, you are right. Let''s calculate again. If these 27 people join our tribe, they can be calculated according to the fact that one person can grind a pottery bowl... " Chu Dong''s mind is supported by a strong system of mathematical and geometric principles. The people of Panshi tribe only know how to add and subtract. They can''t even calculate if they exceed 100. How can they make a clear account with Chu Dong? Therefore, Chu Dong used his primary school mathematics addition and subtraction method to successfully tell you that the total contribution of the 27 new barbarians every day was more than that of such a senior soldier as axe. Of course, he had reason to accept these people who were called man Chai. Steel was around some dizzy brain rise, until everyone said Chu Wu right, he still did not understand. But even the axe already thought that Chu Dong''s statement was very reliable, and steel bone could no longer stand on the traditional position against Chu Dong''s acceptance of ordinary people. What''s more, Chu Dong''s idea of establishing a wide range of camps and establishing a management system is also a proposal to give steel a buffer to go down the ladder. So steel agreed. The ordinary people of Hengshui remnant headed by the old man with white beard knelt down in front of Chudong again, thanks a lot. This time Chu Dong didn''t help them up. He knew that this was the way those people expressed their gratitude. The people of Panshi tribe live in caves or caves. When the stone group came in, there were no caves left. Chu Dong and his men began to cut wood. They used wood to build the rudiment of houses outside the tribe. It was more like houses than sheds. According to Chu Dong''s original idea, he wanted to lay wooden boards on the top of the triangular top of the shed to keep out the wind and rain, but soon found that there were no tools to make wooden boards. Even if there were, it was impossible to make wooden boards with the rough nature of the Barbarians. The white bearded old man of Hengshui tribe was named hengku. He came to find Chudong. The old man first saluted Chu Dong, and then said, "the great wisdom of Chu Wu, why don''t you tie thick branches on the top of the shed as a canopy?" Chu Dong nodded and said, "what the old man said is also a way. However, even if the thick branches are used as the roof of the shed, if it''s windy and rainy, there will be rain leaking in." "You can put a straw curtain on the top of the thick branch shed. As long as more layers are laid out, no drop of water will leak in. " When he said that, Chu Dong was surprised. Yes, in ancient times, many people used thatch to lay the roof after they built houses. Even in the 21st century, we will see thatched houses in some remote places. "The old man said so, can he say that he can weave a straw curtain?" "Yes. The reason why we Hengshui tribe can survive in the crevice of many tribes beside Hengshui lies in our ancestors'' straw weaving skills. " It''s a real surprise. Chu Dong knew the thatched roof, but he had no idea how to lay it. Listen to horizontal dry so say, unexpectedly their whole horizontal water tribe can make up. "Old man, what you mean by straw weaving is not just a straw curtain, is it?" "More than that, of course." Wang Chong stroked his white beard and said with pride. "As long as we have enough materials, we can weave straw hats, bamboo baskets, straw mats, coir raincoats, straw ropes, straw sandals and so on. It''s not my boast that we can weave all kinds of Chu witches'' daily necessities out of dandelion and branches. "Chu Dong opened his eyes and suddenly bowed to hengchong. "Mr. Heng, is it God who sent you to me? You''re here in time. " Chudong''s behavior surprised hengchong, and he quickly reached out to stop Chudong. At the same time, Chudong felt very happy about his attitude. "Chu Wu, if you didn''t take us in, we would all die in the wilderness sooner or later. We thank you. " "In any case, let''s move first and build the houses of Guangna camp." At this time Chu Dong is very glad that his decision is very wise. With the remnant of Hengshui tribe, he can exchange a lot of good things from other tribes just by straw weaving. Hengku''s craftsmanship is very good, but when he is old, he can''t weave much in a day. There are only 27 remnant members of Hengshui tribe, of which minors account for nearly one third, and only 19 can weave. So Chu Dong discussed with Heng Ku and asked him to pass on his craft to the old people and women in the Panshi tribe. Heng Ku is very grateful to Chu Dong and naturally agrees to come down. With hengku, the people of Panshi tribe will no longer have to sleep on the cold land. There is a straw mat, which is better than anything. As soon as the rules of Suo Yi and his ancestors came into contact with each other, he began to know how much change they had made. The news that Panshi tribe had set up a camp of wide acceptance flew to the wasteland like wings, and some tribesmen''s ears. After hearing the news, some people who could not bear the invasion of powerful beasts rushed to Panshi tribe and settled in Guangna camp. With the precedent of Hengshui tribe, Ganggu and others are no longer as stubborn as before. Besides, the whole tribe has come to take refuge, bringing not only the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, but also powerful soldiers. Not only that, but also some savages entered the territory of the rock tribe. Chapter 78 Ten days later, a group of savages came to the Guangna camp built outside the Panshi tribe. The biggest difference between savages and savages is that savages are almost covered with long hair, which is more like wild animals. "There are savages..." First there was a wild man who gave the alarm of alarm. "Savage?" After hearing the cry, Chu Dong rushed to the outside of the tribe''s Guangna camp. Steel, axe, Xia and other barbarian soldiers also appeared nearby. There are savages on the moor. Chu Dong had heard of it before, but he had never seen it. He only knew that there were not many savages, and they lived in the depth of the wasteland. The appearance of the savage is very similar to that of the savage, taller and stronger. Steel and axe are all strong men over two meters tall. But most of the savages are more than 2.4 meters tall, 2.5 meters tall and 2.6 meters tall. Looking at more than ten tall savages with a sense of oppression, Chu Dong was also filled with emotion. "It''s a pity that I don''t play NBA with such height." "Why do you say that?" Steel expression dignified, although do not know what is NBA, but afraid of Chu Dong despise savages. He said to Chu Dong: "Chu, savages and wild animals are unreasonable beasts." "They not only kill wild animals, but also kill people. They eat human flesh raw." Between the words, the savage is closer. One of the savages was a head taller than the others. He was about 2.6 meters tall by visual inspection, and his arm spread was even close to 3 meters. The tallest savage came out. "Who are you, Chu?" The voice of the savage was full of vitality. His throat seemed to be the low roar of a wild animal, and his speech was not smooth. Chu Dong was just about to go out, and steel held him. Chu Dong shook his head to the steel, saying that there was no problem. "I am Chu. What can I do for you? " Chu Dong and that savage a contrast, like a child in general, but Chu Dong''s momentum is not lost. "I heard that you can save people by witchcraft. Can you save my son?" "It''s not witchcraft, it''s medicine." "I don''t care what it is. As long as you save my son, you will be rewarded with ten savage bones. " Ten savage bones of the fierce beast class are quite well paid. Every barbarian warrior who combines the barbarian bones of fierce beast level can grow into a high-level warrior or even a higher level warrior of God level. Chu Dong is also quite excited. "Where are the patients?" The savage waved, and from behind came a tall savage with a man on his back. The savage put the man behind him on the ground. He was rude and didn''t care if he could stand it. The man who was put on the ground was also a savage. He was about the same height as Chu Dong. His face was as white as paper, and his spirit was like gossamer. He was almost one step away from death. That is to say, the life force of the savage is stronger than that of the savage, so there is still a breath in the end. Chu Dong looked down at the patient and found that there was a deep bone wound on his chest. His flesh and blood turned over, and he could even vaguely see the beating of his heart. What''s more terrible is that half of the flesh and blood in the wound is black, and the outflow is black blood, emitting a putrid smell of death. "What kind of beast did you get hurt by? It''s seriously infected. It''s a miracle to live to this day. " "Witch, can you save me?" The savage leader asked anxiously. "Try it. I''ll try my best. " "No, he must be saved!" The savage leader was almost roaring. Chu Dong, whose family members screamed, had not seen him once or twice, so he took a glance at the head of the savage. "If you want to save the living, keep your voice down. Don''t interfere with my operation. " The head of the savage immediately covered his mouth with his palm and did not dare to make a sound. "I need help. Get me the month." Month soon came to see the patients with open stomach is also stunned. But Yue was just stunned and returned to normal in less than ten seconds. Chu Dong is not only satisfied with Yue''s carefulness, but also her courage. For ordinary people, they have to vomit even if they don''t faint. "Open my medical box." Assistant month with a four square animal skin box, is Chu Dong with the animal bone support, animal skin bag into the animal skin medical box. In this animal skin medical kit, there are some first-aid tools made by Chu Dong for Ma and other elderly women. Among them, there are simple and crude alcohol distilled from Hericium wine, physiological saline that does not meet the standard, bone needles with the same thickness as fingers, and bandages made from pterosaur skin.Others are bone knives, small stone hammers, small stone axes, and even a very simple head mounted condenser. Chu Dong first sprinkled alcohol on the black carrion infected by the wounded savage, and then took a sharp bone knife to scrape all the carrion clean. The whole process was very meticulous, and there was no carrion left until red flesh appeared. Chu Dong put on the spotlight again, opened the wound of the savage, and used the spotlight to focus the light on the viscera inside the wound of the savage. Seven or eight rib fractures, but for Chu Dong, it''s not a big problem. The key is to be afraid that the broken bone will hurt the internal organs. However, it''s a miracle to find that the internal organs inside are still intact, and there is no damage. It seems that the savage is lucky. The heavy injuries are basically blocked by the ribs outside. At the same time, Chu Dong also found that there was a thin film in the savage''s chest, but it was very thin, but it was extremely tough. This film wrapped the important organs in the chest. Chu Dong tried to test the tenacity of the film with his hand, and estimated that it could at least bear a strong impact. Perhaps because of this film, although the sternum of the savage was fractured, the broken bone did not cause much damage to the internal organs. What a wonderful body structure! If possible, Chu Dong would like to dissect the whole savage in front of him and study the body structure of the savage. However, it is still important to save people at this time. Chu Dong''s hands and feet are very sharp. He finds a small broken bone and takes it out. After connecting the fractured ribs, he begins to suture. Compared with the axe that just came to Panshi tribe, today''s tools of Chu Dong are quite complete, and the sutures used are also the long golden hairs of the golden roar beast. Golden roar beast is a very strange beast. The longest golden hair on its body can reach about one meter, and it is very smooth and tough. After rinsing and drying, it becomes flexible wool, especially close to seam. It was very inconvenient to use women''s hair as sewing thread before, so Chu Dong tried the hair of many kinds of animals, and found that golden hair roar animal''s hair was the most suitable. The bone needle shuttles through the wound, and soon the wound is completely sutured. Although the operation was completed, the patient''s eyes were still closed, but his breathing became normal. Now is the time to witness the miracle. Chu Dong said silently in his heart, pressing his palms on the wound of the savage and using his own healing ability. The green light bloomed in the palm of Chu Dong''s hand. As the green light passed, the blood of the wound solidified rapidly, and the fracture site began to heal quickly. Chapter 79 After waiting for three minutes, the injured savage opened his eyes. Although he looked very weak, he was still in good spirits. "Ah, Tula, are you awake?" The tall savage rushed over with great joy. "Don''t touch him. Now he is still very weak. The fracture hasn''t healed completely. Be careful if you touch him." Hearing Chu Dong''s words, the fierce savage turned into a quiet action like a kitten. "Thank you, Chu Wu! You have won our friendship. Please take ten bones. " He took ten wild bones and handed them to another Chu man. Chu Dong nodded and handed over the barbarian bone to steel bone. After all, steel is the chief. How the barbarian soldiers distribute the barbarian bones should be decided by steel. There can be two leaders in a tribe, but the two leaders must cooperate sincerely and give face to each other in order to unite. Steel bone took over ten barbarian bones, looked carefully, breathing became heavy up, even two hands can''t help shaking up. Barbarian bone is a kind of congenital cartilage growing in the body of barbarian animals. With the increasing strength of barbarian animals, barbarian bone will grow more and more lustrous. The bones of brutes below ferocious level are basically white, which is very similar to normal bones. Only the bones of brutes strong enough can be absorbed by brute warriors. The bones of common brutes have little effect on brute warriors. At the ferocious beast level, there will be significant changes in the appearance of barbarian bones, the most important of which is glossiness. There are mainly two kinds of luster: silver and gold. Silver can make an ordinary barbarian warrior grow into a high-level warrior, while gold barbarian bones are very rare. After absorption, they can grow into a god level warrior. That''s why mang Yin has the name of steel bone, which is also called silver. At this time, seven of the ten bones he was holding were silver, two were gold and silver, and one was light gold. All the ten are savage bones above the level of fierce beast. It can be said that as long as there are ten high-level soldiers, they can be used well. Chu Dong noticed the expression of steel bone, which was strange. He didn''t know much about the barbarian bone. He fused the barbarian bone of the white wolf king and didn''t take it seriously. Steely stepped forward and asked the tall savage leader, "where did you get these advanced barbarians?" The leader of the savage looked at the steel skeleton with disdain and said: "little, are you the chief of the rock tribe? Well, I can crush you to death with one hand. " Steel is despised! And they''re called little dots. Steel is very injured, he roared, no matter how tall the savage in front of him is, he punched out. The head of the savage turned his eyes and blew out the same blow. Two disproportionate fists collided together, and the silent shock wave began to spread from the two fists. Chu Dong, who was close to him, clearly felt a strong wind blowing. The whole man with steel frame flies backward like a kite with broken line. With one punch, the steel bone was completely crushed by the savage leader. The leader of savage wants to chase after him, and he is stopped in front by Chu Dong. "Say, savage, are you here to commit a crime?" "Chu Wu, you saved my child. I''m very grateful to you. But my people need a place to recuperate. Your rock tribe is very good and suitable. " As soon as the head of the savage raised his hand, more than ten savages lined up behind him and made a ready charge. The hair on Chu Dong''s head almost stood up. The savage leader just hit the steel skeleton of the high-level barbarian soldier and flew out, which shows the strength. Even if the strength of the twelve savages behind the savage leader is a little weaker, they are at least the strength of the senior soldiers. After a charge, the rock tribe will become a fan. "What are you doing? I saved your son The head of the savage answered seriously: "yes. So, you can live and be our witch. By the way, and that beautiful little girl. " The savage leader pointed to the moon. The moon is big and thick. It''s beautiful? Chu Dong shook his head and said, "you are ungrateful." "What is ingratitude? Chu Wu, get out of the way, or you may be hurt. " "I''ll knock you out first!" The head of the savage glared at him and hit him with a fist. The speed was very fast, obviously with a strange wind. Chu east already had the guard, the body light of a flash, had already turned to the savage leader''s behind. Since the integration of the bones of the white wolf king, Chu Dong knew that his speed could be comparable to that of the white wolf king. The head of the savage on the other side is very powerful. He has no chance to win by hitting hard. He has to rely on speed and skillful moves to find a chance to win him."I''m a witch, and I''m very fast. You, I''ll make a decision. " The savage leader roared and turned back to catch Chu Dong. Chu Dong dodged at the same time, has taken out the crossbow. Bullhorn crossbow is Chu Dong''s concealed weapon. It was by means of bullhorn crossbow that the king of white wolf was injured. Chu Dong shot three bone arrows decisively and hit the target. But the three bone arrows did not penetrate the skin of the head of the savage as if they had hit Baige. What''s this body made of? It''s very defensive. "Chu Wu, are you going to provoke me?" The leader of the savage made a roar and a wave of his hand. The twelve savages also made a wild animal roar and launched a charge towards the rock tribe. The weapon that the savages hold in their hands is a tree stick. In fact, it is the trunk of an ancient tree. The thinnest one has the thickest leg, and the shortest one is two meters long. It''s hard for any opponent to resist such a weapon. "No! Stop it! " Chudong yelled, but his voice was drowned in the howling voices of the savages. "Boom ~" sound, smoke burst out, a high-speed charging savage was thrown out, heavily fell on the ground, half a day can not get up. "Boom ~" again, another savage was kicked out. The beast leader turned around and looked at the Yang suddenly coming out of the scene. His strange eyes narrowed and dashed toward the Yang. "Wild beasts and barbarians, you''ve found the wrong place. While I''m not angry, hurry to disappear in front of my eyes, or I''ll eat you all." Yang stood there, his momentum rose abruptly, and the powerful momentum drove the surrounding rocks, grass and branches to fly. "Let me meet you! "God warrior!" As the leader of the beast was about to fight Yang, a weak voice suddenly rang. Chapter 80 "Stop it! Stop it all! Or I''ll kill the savage The sound comes from the moon. No one present noticed the moon. The careless savages also forgot that the leader''s son could not move and lay on the ground. The leader''s son is in Yue''s hands at this time. Yue holds a sharp bone knife in her hand, which is against Tula''s eyes. The savage''s defense may be very strong, and his vitality is also very strong, but if his eyes are pierced, he will be disabled for life even if he does not die. The scene of the riot was still, because a tribal girl restrained the son of the savage leader. The head of the savage was very angry. After a while, he retreated. "What a girl. She''s brave and beautiful. Would you like to be my son''s partner? " Pairing is a noun here. According to the saying on the wasteland, there is something indescribable between the male and the female. They are pairing. In the wild field, civilization has not yet come into being, so there is no civilized behavior. It''s easy to find a place to match each other. Chu Dong also met many times. The style of painting changed all at once. Originally, it was the time for the two sides to prepare for a bloody battle. Because of the "trainee nurse" month, the two sides stopped fighting. Many years later, the scalpel that prevented the battle between the savages and the Savannah warriors was displayed in the National Museum of history. At this time, everyone''s eyes are focused on the body of the month. "I don''t want to!" The moon felt the air around her suddenly dignified. "Why?" "If your son can stand up, I can think about it. But now, whether he can survive is a question "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry about that. Tula is my son. He will not die. " Chu Dong gave a cold hum. The head of the wild leader added: "with Chu Wu, my son will not die." "I promise to be his match, will you not attack our rock tribe?" "If you promise, I won''t hit you. We wild beasts and barbarians, like the sun in the sky, will never change. " Month received bone knife, standing in the Chu East behind. The head of the savage makes people carry Tula. He looks at the rock tribe regretfully and licks his tongue. It seems that he is not reconciled because he is not late for the delicious food he wants to eat. "Chu Wu, it''s a pity that you didn''t become our Wizard. I hope I''ll be alive next time we see each other. " The savage leader and the savages are going to the wild. "Wait a minute!" Chu Dong stopped the savage leader. "You can stay here. We have a camp here. You can live in it. I''ll have a camp built for you. " Steel face behind changed, just to speak was Yang to stop. "Listen to Chu Dong. He is a witch. He sees us far away and thinks more deeply than us." Steel, that''s silence. The savage leader turned around and said, "is that ok? If we don''t occupy your tribe, can we stay? " Chu Dong had understood the unwritten rules on the wasteland at this time. If he wanted to get a mature foothold habitat, he had to drive away or kill the aborigines of that foothold habitat. This was the behavior of wild animals and the rule on the wasteland. "Of course. What''s more, if you work, hunt and harvest here and give it to our rock tribe, you can get corresponding rewards, such as monkey wine, African fruit, honey, wild animal meat and so on. You don''t have to face the wind and rain in the wilderness any more. " In order to increase the effect of persuasion, Chu Dong specially asked the wild man to take a bag of monkey wine and throw it to the head of the wild man. After the savage leader took over the animal skin bag, he opened the plug doubtfully, and immediately the smell of wine overflowed. The head of the savage was so greedy that he took a big mouthful. "Good taste. The water tastes good enough "It''s not water, it''s wine! It can increase people''s strength in a small range, relieve fatigue, soothe the nerves, strengthen the body and keep the golden gun in place. Join in and you can drink this delicious monkey wine every day. " Chu Dong is not a particularly inflammatory lobbyist, but it does not mean that his speech is inconvenient. Under the observation, Chu Dong knew that these savages wanted to settle down, at least until the little savage named Tula could survive. Chu Dong gave the savage leader a step. As long as he had a little brain, he would come along the step. After drinking several mouthfuls, the savage leader passed the skin bag to his companion. "It''s a good thing. What kind of meat, fruit and so on can you really give us? " "Yes. As long as you can work for our rock tribe. ""What is work?" "That''s what you do now. Hunting wild animals, wild animals can be exchanged for monkey wine, African fruit sweet potato and other prizes The savage leader looked around at his companions. After drinking the wine, the savages were obviously attracted by the delicious monkey wine and nodded one after another. "Well, then we''ll stay. Working for you It''s done! Chudong is very happy. The head of the beast blows steel and dares to fight Yang Fang, which shows that his strength is very important. The remaining twelve savages are not weak. I''m afraid they are the existence of twelve high-level barbarians. Left the savage, the strength of the rock tribe soared! Yang nodded, very pleased. Steel is to the night just want to understand the meaning of Chu Dong, also from before the abuse of unhappy become happy. The idea of primitive people is simple and clear. As long as it is conducive to the survival of tribal groups, tribal chiefs will try to do it. In the following period of time, other small tribes and savages came to join the camp one after another, and the number of people in the camp increased sharply. The number is close to 1000. Although most of them are ordinary people, they are very powerful, mainly because there are 36 savages. Thirty six savages were divided into six groups, with the largest number and the most powerful of them, one savage and twelve savage. There were only two of the five remaining groups, and the remaining three groups were seven, eight and five. In addition to these savages in a single camp, the rest are ordinary people and barbarian soldiers from other tribes. Among them, there is only one senior barbarian soldier, 16 intermediate barbarian soldiers and 77 junior barbarian soldiers. After the surge in population, the grain reserves of Panshi tribe also began to decline rapidly, although they were all exchanged by the workers of Guangna camp. But the sweet potato growing season is over. The surrounding African fruit has also been picked up. Sugarcane is not a staple food. Monkey wine can make people excited but can''t satisfy themselves. In a few days, the supply of meat will return to the primitive times. So Chu Dong decided to carry out a more systematic reform. Chapter 81 The idea of a systematic reform of the whole Panshi tribe was not in Chu Dong''s mind for a day or two. In the past, monkey wine, sweet potato and wild animal meat were used as rewards to encourage the barbarian soldiers and ordinary people of Panshi tribe to work hard. In fact, it was a pilot project made by Chu Dong for his own systematic reform. Nowadays, there are more and more people coming to the Panshi tribe. It''s not the only way. It''s time for bolder reform. Whether this reform can succeed or not, Chu Dong needs support. Strong support. In Panshi tribe, the strongest support that Chu Dong urgently needs is the God level warrior Yang. It is needless to say that Yang''s force has risen to a higher level since he put on his crystal glasses. So Chu Dong found Yang. "Chu Wu, why don''t you have those strange things to stir you up today? Why do you have time to come to me? " Yang is meditating. He knows that Chu Dong is coming without opening his eyes. "It''s nothing, just a visit." "Drop in?" "Ha ha, it means to talk to you." "What an interesting word. I don''t have a door here Indeed, in the Panshi tribe, everyone basically lives together, and only Yang, Chudong and Ganggu, who have special identities, can enjoy the treatment of single room. Even if it''s a single room, there won''t be such a luxury as a door. The door, at most, is at the entrance of the tribe. It is usually made of wood. "Yang, now our tribe is growing stronger, but I have some worries." After talking and laughing a few words, Chu Dong decided to come straight to the point and Yang said. Yang has all the excellent qualities possessed by barbarian soldiers. One of the characteristics of barbarian soldiers is that they don''t like to turn around and wipe their horns. "Are you worried that the tribe will not have enough food to eat? I''m afraid that when winter comes, we won''t be able to survive? " "There are concerns about that. But the main reason is that there are too few soldiers. As the weather gets colder, the activities of wild animals are obviously less, which can be seen from the fact that the harvest of the hunting team has decreased by 30% to 40% in the last two days. " Yang naturally can''t understand the unit of measurement, but he was once a chief and has been wandering in the wasteland for the last two years. He knows what Chu Dong means. "Yes. A lot of wild animals have to hibernate, snow capped mountains, it will be difficult to hunt. Therefore, we should hoard as much food as possible before winter. Chu, tomorrow I will take people to hunt, and I promise a good harvest. " Chu Dong shook his head and said, "Yang, I don''t mean that." "Food is one of the reasons. On the other hand, I''m worried that there seems to be something wrong with the wasteland." "Oh? Why do you say that? " "Yang, don''t you think there are many tribes and savages coming to join us recently? In just a few days, we have gathered thousands of people. " "Isn''t that your reputation of Chu Wu? As a vagrant, I dare to come back after hearing that there is one more Chu witch in the tribe. " Yang half is joking to say, is also a kind of affirmation to Chu Dong. "Take Hengshui tribe as an example. Their whole tribe was attacked and killed by fierce animals, and they were killed and injured heavily. More than 20 of them escaped with difficulty. The stone horse hunting tribe was also attacked by fierce beasts. I have also asked about several other tribes. They had to flee to us because they were attacked by fierce beasts. Even ahoo''s hometown has been taken away, and Tula''s son has almost been gouged out of his heart by the claw of the fierce beast. " Hearing Chu Dong say so, Yang also pondered. "According to you, there is a problem. In this case, I need to go to the wasteland and have a good look. What''s the problem "That''s Lao Yang." "Needless to say. You use your head, I''ll do it. " "But it''s not the main problem. It''s just external factors. What I''m worried about is our internal factors." "Inside? What do you say? " "There are less than 800 old and weak women and children in our Panshi tribe, but there are already 1000 people in Guangna camp. In particular, there are the cold and savage ahoo. Once there is a conflict with our rock tribe, it will not be good for us to suffer any losses. " Yang Leng snorted: "they dare!" Chu Dong gave Yang a thumbs up and praised him: "domineering! Yang, when you are there, naturally they don''t dare. " The tone of voice immediately: "there is always a place where you can''t see Chu!"?! Especially with ahoo''s character, who can fight against him if you don''t suppress him? " What Chu Dong said was the fact, but Yang Leng snorted, but he couldn''t answer it. "So, Chu, do you have any good ideas?" "It''s hard to say whether it''s good or not. There''s an immature suggestion.""You are our sorcerer, your idea is not mature. Rest assured, as long as it is conducive to the development and growth of Panshi tribe, I am the first one to support you. " What Chu Dong wants is this sentence of Yang. "What about the reward system we set up before?" "Very good. I''ve never heard of a tribe that can motivate everyone. I''ve convinced you of this for a long time. " "My idea is to be more perfect on this basis." "So what are we going to do?" "The first is to really connect tribes. I''m going to combine the barbarians, savages and the original soldiers of our rock tribe into a joint hunting team. " "United? What kind of joint law "Nowadays, both the wild people''s hunting teams and the hunting teams of other tribes in guangnaying are used to forming their own teams to hunt. They really cooperate with each other more tacit understanding, but on the one hand, their number is small, lack of organization, the scale of hunting is too small, and the spoils are also small. I believe you have also observed these days. " Yang nodded. "The first step is to reorganize a large hunting team to completely break the savages and the soldiers of the tribe, so that the savages and the barbarians can cooperate with each other and hunt together. Only the friendship formed in the face of the test of life and death is the most solid friendship. I want Guangna camp to form a life and death connection with our tribe. " Yang thought for a while, and felt that what Chu Dong said was reasonable, but at the same time, he also raised an objection. "I think that''s feasible. However, the nature of wild beasts and barbarians is extraordinary. The reason why they are called savages is that they are born wild and don''t know how to cooperate. " "Just because they don''t understand, we have to let them understand. It''s very simple to cooperate with us. If you have meat to eat, if you don''t cooperate, you will be hungry. " Chapter 82 Yang asked Chudong, "what are you going to do?" "I''m going to gather ahoo, stone, axe and green leaf into a hunting team. You and I will take them to the depth of the wasteland to hunt the most powerful tyrant. At the same time, we should take these young soldiers with us. " "Ah Ho, stone, axe and green leaves are very strong, but what do you want to do with these children? They''re going to hold back. " "Look at the problem with a long-term view. These children are the pillars of the tribe in the near future. Their growth is equivalent to the growth of the tribe. A strong youth makes a strong country. " "A strong youth makes a strong country? It makes a lot of sense. " Yang is very excited. "So it''s going to be a big one?" "Of course. I haven''t finished yet. It''s not just soldiers. I need to take some ordinary people with me. " "Why? In the harsh environment of the wilderness, who should be distracted to take care of? But what if you meet a fierce beast? " "Soldiers come to fight, but when they catch their prey, they still need to divide their hands to carry it, right? Although every soldier has endless strength, he should keep fighting in the best condition. He can always keep the fighting team in the best condition by sending ordinary people to do such things as transporting prey, cooking and taking care of the wounded. " What Chu Dong said is just the simplest division of labor and cooperation. However, for the Panshi tribe, it is an epoch-making idea. As Yang said, there are so many crises in the wasteland that even powerful soldiers dare not guarantee to come out alive, and ordinary people can only hide in the tribe. Let ordinary people into the dangerous wilderness, will really give the powerful soldiers delay. Yang sent a letter to Chu Dong. After thinking about it, he felt that what Chu Dong said might not be feasible, but he could have a try. "Chu, do as you say. Since you came to the rock, we have witnessed many miracles. I believe you will bring us miracles this time. " Yang is the most powerful person in the tribe, and he is also the existence of a fierce beast like ahou. Getting Yang''s support is crucial. Next, Chu Dong searched for Ganggu, ahou, LVYE, Shitou, puhu and hengku. LVYE is the chief of a small tribe named Xiangyuan, who came here ten days ago with the tribe. Chief green leaf is a senior barbarian soldier, and there are seven junior soldiers in Xiangyuan small tribe, whose strength can not be underestimated. Green leaves did not accept the test like stone, and formally joined the rock tribe, so they were always in the Guangna camp. Puhu is a wild beast, that is, the tribe referred to as the savage. The strength of puhu is very strong. On the first day, there was a conflict with ahou''s people. One man knocked over three savages, and ahou was defeated. Seeing that everyone was almost here, Chu Dong told these people what he thought again. Chu Dong has tried to say very simple and clear, or explained again, some slow reaction to understand. Some of the people who came here had conflicts, such as ahou and Ganggu, ahou and Hupu, Ganggu and LVYE. They didn''t see each other right, and even had fights. But when they heard that Chu Dong wanted to form a team together, they were very happy. Because no matter ahoo steel or green tiger, these people are excellent hunters. But what is horizontal withering? Ah Hou turned his eyes and said, "Chu, I believe you. However, we are going to hunt and kill the most ferocious wild animals. Why should we take the burden of the old man with us? " A Hou refers to hengku. Chudong laughed and said, "hengkuhenglao can weave grass, and can weave trailer and stretcher with branches and leaves." "Trailer? Stretcher? What is that? " "Henglao, let''s show it to you." When hengku was called, he couldn''t believe it. You know, in a tribe, you have the right to speak only when you have strong fighting power. Like hengku, he only made straw mats in Hengshui tribe before. No matter how good his craftsmanship is, he has never been paid attention to. Now, the Witches of Pangu tribe are very respectful to themselves in front of many powerful soldiers, which makes hengku not excited. Heng Kui straightened his body and dragged two newly woven trailers and stretchers from the side. Trailer and stretcher are Chu Dong''s ideas. "What''s this for?" Ahoo looks at the weird Trailer stretcher. "Ah Ho, I know you have great power. Would you please bring that big stone here?" Although ah Hou didn''t understand why Chu Dong suddenly asked him to move the stone, he still obeyed his orders out of his trust in Chu Dong. He picked up a big stone that was more than half a meter high and transported it very easily. "Please put the stone on this straw stretcher."After the stone was put on it, Chu Dong nodded to Heng Ku. Hengku began to pull the two handles in front of the trailer and began to pull the trailer with some difficulty. Although the trailer has no wheels, the bottom of the trailer is made of a kind of wet aquatic plant, which has strong lubricity. Therefore, it''s only a little hard to drag at the beginning, but once it''s pried, it''s very easy at the back. A stone has a weight of five or six hundred jin. A soldier like ahoo can lift it casually, but he is old and frail, and he has never been a soldier. It is impossible to do so. But after using the trailer, the stone of 500-600 Jin was easily transported away. Ah Hou and others opened their mouths and watched the old man with white beard pull the straw Trailer around them two times. "Witch, what a magic thing." "Yes. As long as we have enough materials, we can make better trailers. " Chu Dong is not without regret. For a lot of trailers, the real difference is that it''s far too labor-saving. "This trailer can be used not only as a trailer, but also as a stretcher." Dongchu goes on. "What is a stretcher?" "Puhu, please be a patient. Lie here." Puhu Baden lay down on the ground, regardless of whether his back of the head and the ground hit. "Ah Ho, please. Can you carry your back to fight the tiger?" "Why should I carry him?" Puhu once challenged the authority of ahou. Although ahou defeated puhu, he thought that puhu was his strong opponent. "You can''t beat the tiger, can you?" "Not moving? A joke. " Ah Hou went up, grabbed the tiger, carried it, very relaxed. "Ah Ho, I have a question for you." "What?" Ah Hou is carrying the tiger, showing his strong muscles and long black hair without wind. "How far can you go with a tiger on your back or shoulder?" "Half a sunset." "True strength." Chapter 83 Among the savages, puhu is the closest to ahou. According to Yang, puhu is only one step away from being promoted to the wild beast. The weight of puhu is definitely heavier than the big stone just now. Ah hou can carry it for half a day, and his strength is really strong. "How far do you think four ordinary people can go with a tiger?" "Ordinary people? Hum, it''s good to go to the tree. " The big tree that ahoo pointed to is about 500 meters away. "Let''s try it out." Chu Dong really called a strong ordinary man and let him have a try. It has to be said that the physique of primitive people is really strong, and the physical strength of ordinary people who are not soldiers is far stronger than that of Mr. bodybuilding. The ordinary man carried the tiger to the other side of the tree. He could still walk, but he was too tired to eat. "What about two ordinary people?" Chu Dong also called an ordinary man, let two people cooperate, carrying the handle on both sides of the trailer, carrying the tiger. It''s still a little bit hard, but it''s OK to walk a long way. "Can it still work like this? Good thing. " Ahoo and puhu are full of praise. "It''s good. The old man can follow us." Even the savages with slow brain turn can see the role of horizontal withering. Although they still despise it, they have given some recognition, which is a great progress. Chu Dong asked these people to come to the meeting. On the one hand, he naturally wanted to discuss the joint hunting team. On the other hand, he also took the opportunity to resolve the gap between tribes and the inequality between soldiers and ordinary people in another way. It''s normal for soldiers to look down on ordinary people. However, what some soldiers can''t do is that only specific ordinary people can do. After solving the problem of full stomach, there will be a lot of specific ordinary people, and the limitations of soldiers will be revealed. The success of an operation depends not only on the excellent skills of the surgeon, but also on the support and cooperation from all aspects. What if the power was cut off suddenly during the operation? What if there is no tacit cooperation of nurses? What Chu Dong wanted to do was to let the people of Panshi tribe imperceptibly accept, cooperate and respect each other, a way of getting along with people that seems insignificant in modern civilization. Chu Dong would not have done such an empty method of high platform education. A bunch of illiterate people can''t reason with them. Only with practical action can it be most effective. Horizontal dry can follow, and then there are other responsible for the trailer and stretcher of ordinary strong labor. With a trailer, you can bring monkey wine, African fruit, sweet potato, honey, salt and other necessities. With salt and honey, you can eat delicious honey barbecue. As a result, several ordinary people who are good at cooking in the tribe are also included in the United hunting team. Since hunting is inevitable, there will be injuries. As a result, months and other "trainee nurses" were naturally included in the United hunting team. From the beginning to the end, Chu Dong didn''t use the tone of command to let ah Huo LVYE Ganggu accept the members of the United hunting team. Finally, everyone was convinced that the bloated United hunting team was necessary. Only Chu Dong understood that the bloated United hunting team was totally unnecessary. At the beginning, ah Hou''s intuition was very correct. The most important thing for their soldiers to fight was efficiency. When it came to the critical time, they might really become a burden. From the beginning to the end, the purpose of his joint hunting team was not to catch powerful beasts. What we need to do is to remove the barriers of mutual trust and cooperation. This is a reflection of the idea of equality for all. If we put it in the feudal society with strict hierarchy, it would be extremely difficult to implement this idea, but it would be easier to realize it in the primitive society. The United famine hunting team is formed. The soldiers who can join the team are all experienced veterans. There are 36 new soldiers like Qi and Qi. However, in hengku, there are more "non staff" like this, with a total of 43. Just look at the number of people, it is already a small tribe of preliminary scale. "Non staff" are proud to join the United hunting team. The news soon spread to the whole Panshi tribe and Guangna camp. Can ordinary people also go hunting? Many people have never heard of anything from life to death. They have seen it today. The United hunting team led by Yang and Chu Dong. Steel did not participate. Steel also wanted to participate, but was convinced by Chu Dong. When Chu Dong and others are away, there may be other tribes or even fierce beasts, so we must keep strong hands at home. Axe, Xia and so on remained in the tribe, although they were very reluctant.Only Chu Dong could persuade the axe and Xia. The next morning, after the usual ancestor worship, the United hunting team was ready to set out. Before departure, Chu Dong gathered everyone together. Including those who envied not to participate in all heard the mobilization of Chu Dong. Chu Dong looks around. The ability of Tian Heng enables him to see everyone''s expression in the shortest time. The team members who are going to start are very excited, and those who are not able to join are very upset. The atmosphere is good. "Ladies and gentlemen, today is the first time for us to join the famine hunting team. Our goal is to hunt the most fierce and the strongest beast, and let all tribes know the name of our rock tribe. Do you have the confidence to hunt the fiercest and strongest beast In the last sentence, Chu Dong raised his voice, loud and with a strange rhythm. "I have confidence." Several of the team members answered. "I can''t hear you! Are you all cowards? Don''t you dare to say what you have confidence in? " Powerful brute soldiers, fierce wild beasts and barbarians, the most disliked word is that others say they are not brave, they are cowards. "I have confidence." "It''s too low for me to hear." "Confidence "I''m going to tear up the skull of the Tyrannosaurus Rex." "Pterosaur, it''s mine." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Seeing that the mood of the hunting team was inspired by his success, Chu Dong waved and motioned for everyone to be quiet. "I believe we all know that this time our hunting team is special. There are more service members than fighters." "Yang takes Qi, Ming and other new fighters to protect the service members. Other fighters should also spare their energy to protect the service members. One extra bag of monkey wine will be awarded for each service member. Those who perform well in the battle will be rewarded according to the reward standard at the same time "Do you understand?" After Chu Dong''s mobilization speech, the team members answered more neatly. "I understand." "OK, let''s go!" Chapter 84 The vast wilderness has begun to gradually enter the autumn. At this time, the wild animals on the wasteland grow thicker hair and fat to resist the coming cold. So autumn is the peak hunting season. Tribes of all sizes will send out a lot of hunting teams at this time to hunt before winter. But the scale of Panshi tribe is absolutely unique. If only in terms of the number of people, the hunting team of Panshi tribe may not be comparable to that of Yunshan tribe, but the composition of this team is unprecedented. Chudong is not the first time to join the hunting team, but before he was hunting near the tribe. Now, because their strength has been very strong, under the leadership of the God level warrior Yang, they begin to move towards the depths of the wilderness. It''s the first time for the new soldiers to join the hunting team. They are very excited. They are very excited when they see three or five groups of wild animals on the wasteland. They volunteered to go hunting. Yang wanted to stop them, but after thinking about it, he let them go. Soon the new soldiers came back, and they caught two spotted antelopes. "Let''s divide them now. Meat is meat, horn is horn, bone is bone." Since Chu Dong joined in, the people of Panshi tribe no longer easily throw away all the organs of the wild animals every time they hunt them, because maybe any organ can be used by their great sorcerer. Now, it has become a habit. Because at this time has not entered the depth of the wilderness, so the old players are very relaxed, rest time to find a forest shade place, lying there in twos and threes. A savage climbed to the highest tree and looked around. These savages are born with a very sensitive sense of smell and super vision, just like those wild animals. They are natural hunters. From now on, the famous new soldiers are still in their minds, and they still want to hunt. At this time, green leaves stand up. "It took you so long to catch two spotted antelopes. Let me teach you what a real hunter is." Although the two soldiers of the same tribe who came with green leaf were both junior soldiers, they had rich hunting experience. Green leaves with two people went to the wilderness, after focusing on a prey, three people divided into three directions. One person is responsible for attracting the prey''s attention. When the prey''s attention is fully focused on this person, the other two attack from the side. They rush to kill their prey. The whole movement was neat and it took only half a minute. Chu Dong took a deep look at the green leaves. Green leaves can become the leader of a tribe, of course, has its own unique place. To survive in the wilderness, not only by force, but also by his brain. The stone tribe has only one soldier left in stone, while the green leaf tribe has seven junior soldiers left. This in itself shows some problems. Green leaves come back with their prey. "Hunting is actually a very boring thing. As long as you repeat these actions repeatedly, you will become very good hunters." Hunting is really a very boring thing, and only in the face-to-face fight with wild animals, can it really stimulate the adrenaline of these primitive people. What Chu Dong saw was the coordination of these hunting activities. It''s simple and rough to hunt with each other. But it''s very effective. If it''s large and expanded, it''s possible to hunt ferocious tyrants as long as it''s properly coordinated. The real antelope hunters don''t waste their energy on their own. They are ready to hunt more difficult beasts. All of a sudden, the savage standing on the crown of the tree, who was in charge of looking out, made a short cry. After hearing the cry, ah Hou jumped up. "It''s the fire cattle. The fire cattle are coming towards us." A fire bull is certainly not terrible, but when dozens or even hundreds of fire bull run, the earth is shaking. The scene of a large number of fire bull running in groups is like drawing a red scar on the wilderness. After the savage soldier on the tree crown issued a warning, Chudong soon noticed that the ground was shaking. Ah ho jumped up and cried excitedly. He took off his fur coat, exposed his strong upper body, and picked up his weapon. Ah Hou''s weapon is also a tree stick, or a tree trunk with thick and thin legs. At this time, the fire cattle have entered people''s field of vision, and the herbivorous beasts who eat grass in the field have fled.Roaring round with his tree stick, he rushed to the fire cattle. Chu Dong was startled and yelled, "ah Ho, are you going to die?" Ah Hou didn''t look back. "I''ll show you what real hunting is." One person dares to confront the whole fire cattle, and I don''t know whether ah Hou is crazy or his brain is missing. According to Chu Dong''s idea, it is impossible for the fire bull to compete with them. Although their ferocity is not particularly strong, they are very big. If you can set traps, it''s better to use traps to pit these fire buffaloes. Chu Dong had this idea because he was not a soldier. As if he didn''t hear anything, he roared excitedly and rushed to the Huoman cattle. "Chu, you''ll soon see the power of the savages." When ah Hou was about to collide with Huoman cattle, he suddenly roared. The whole man jumped up. In the air, all his fur coats were burst. When he landed, ah Hou had become a huge rhinoceros. No, from a man to another beast? "This is the power of brutes. They can inspire the animal heritage hidden in their own blood. It seems that there is the animal nature of rhinoceros in ahou''s blood lineage. " When Chu Dong felt surprised, Yang''s explanation came into his ears at the right time. The rhinoceros''s roar didn''t conflict with the fire buffaloes. Instead, it detoured back to the side and toppled the running fire buffaloes one by one with the strong sharp horns on his head. "Ah Ho, this guy is much smarter than ordinary savages." Yang and Chudong have the same feeling. Soon ahoo dragged two fire bull back to the temporary resting place. "That''s hunting." Ah Hou tilted the green leaves with his eyes. Green leaves as if not seen. Chapter 85 Chudong coughed twice. "Ah Ho, you''d better find something to surround your lower part." "What are you afraid of? We savages are always like this when we hunt Chu Dong Yi didn''t know what words to use to persuade ah hou to give up this wild custom. In the next Yang leisurely said a word. "Chu, what''s the most terrible thing in the wilderness, you know?" "Isn''t it a tyrant beast?" "Tyrants are really cruel, but not terrible." Yang stares at ah Hou. "The terrible thing is a little thing called black mosquito. What I like most about this kind of thing is to get into the human body and eat the organs of the human body. I have seen more than once that the most brave soldier was killed by this little thing called black mosquito. " Ahoo''s face changed. "Bring me a fur skirt quickly." With the United General team came 43 men, some of whom were specially responsible for making and sewing animal skins. At that time, someone brought the hide to ah Hou. After the break, the team moved on. Because their goal this time is very clear. I saw several King level wild animals on the road, and the hunting team didn''t make a posture of hunting. I met two hunting teams from other tribes on the way. More than 10 people of the elite hunting team, see the rock tribe up to 80 people of the huge hunting team. First I was surprised, and then I found that most of them were just ordinary people. Even one of them was accompanied by a person who specialized in making a fire and cooking. The leader of the wilderness hunting team is a senior barbarian soldier. I heard that Chu Dong was in the team, so I specially came to see him. Seeing Chu Dong, the tall leader of the hunting team, his face showed a look of contempt. Then seeing the disordered service personnel of Panshi tribe, his face was even more despised. "Are you the sorcerer of the rock tribe? That''s all "So? What do you mean? Are you looking down on the sorcery of our rock tribe? " Chu Dong''s character is more peaceful, but it doesn''t mean he has no temper. The more gentle a person is, the more volcanic an eruption is. At present, the senior barbarian soldier who obviously despises himself is not qualified to make Chu Dong lose his temper. But Chu Dong was a wizard of Panshi tribe. He was qualified and necessary to maintain the authority and dignity of witches. "I don''t dare to look down on the Witches of the tribe. The main reason is that I heard that the Panshi tribe is very powerful. What kind of hero do I think the witches are. I didn''t expect to be just a dwarf. " Chu Dong felt a little depressed. My height must be about 1.88 meters. In the age of civilization, this is the height that stands out from the rest. "I really don''t have any ability as a sorcerer, just rely on my subordinates to support more scenes." "A mob." The tall senior barbarian soldier gave such a comment. This sentence made ah Hou and others furious, but the senior soldier was not afraid at all. "My name is Leng song, senior barbarian soldier of Qingsong tribe. I really want to try the strength of Panshi tribe. " "Well, you said earlier. I''ll pick someone to fight with you. You win. All the game of our hunting team belongs to you. " "If you lose, your prey will be ours." Lengsong took a look at the eager ah Hou and the harmless Yang not far behind Chu Dong. Chudong knew what he meant. He said with a smile: "don''t worry, these two people won''t do it. Stone, you go out and beat him down. " Lengsong never thought that the man sent by Chu Dong was an intermediate soldier. Moreover, the face of this intermediate soldier is very immature, obviously a minor. "The sorcerer of the rock tribe, are you looking down on me?" Lengsong is furious. Chu Dong yawned and said lazily, "whatever you think, you''re sure to lose." "Can I still be defeated by an intermediate soldier who doesn''t even have hair? Come on, come on, who''s afraid of who. " "Boy, it''s bluffing to see you look strong. After a while, I was beaten and cried. Don''t go back to your mother. " Lengsong originally wanted to tell a joke to show his superiority and contempt. I didn''t expect that this sentence touched stone''s heart. "How dare you mention my mother? See if I don''t egg you. " He rushed to the stone and roared angrily. Leng song, of course, could not show weakness. He also gave a roar and rushed to the stone. Two people you a punch me a leg, fight together.The fight between primitive barbarian soldiers has nothing to watch. It''s all straight forward, or it''s a punch to the other side to block, and then it''s a punch to come back. What they fight for is a power. So the barbarian warriors of primitive people are just soldiers, not warriors. When you are a warrior, you will have some divine skills. Lengsong looks down on the stone. He thought that the stone was just a big man. After all, it was still a minor. In the power competition, it was not the opponent of his top soldiers at all. But as soon as the two men really fought, lengsong was suppressed by the stone. Stone''s fist is more ferocious than one, lengsong is more and more difficult to resist, step by step back. Finally, lengsong could not resist the fierce fist of the stone, and was blown out by the stone. Lengsong fell to the ground like a broken kite. A companion ran to help him up and found that he was seriously injured. "Come on, take all their prey. Those are ours." After hearing Chu Dong''s command, ah Hou and his leader rushed over and took all the wild animals captured by lengsong''s hunting team in the wilderness as spoils. Chu Dong went to Leng song''s front, looking at Leng song''s pale face and smiling slightly. "Leng song, you are a hero. We are all neighbors. Our distant relatives are not as good as our close neighbors. We don''t want to make any quarrels with you. Here is a pill that I made by myself, which can relieve your injury. " Then Chu Dong took out a black pill the size of his thumb and handed it to lengsong. "Thank you, witch." Take a look at Dongsong''s gratitude. Chu Dong was quite emotional. This primitive person is straight hearted, lost is lost, without any resentment. If you change into a person with a delicate mind, you will definitely work hard in your heart. Based on the idea that it is not too late for a gentleman to revenge, you will cause trouble to yourself secretly. Leng song raises his neck and swallows the black pill given by Chu Dong. He has no doubt whether the pill is poisonous or not. This pill made by Chu Dong was given to people for the first time. It is a kind of medicine specially for internal injury. This kind of pill is made from the body fluid extract of King level insects and beasts, as well as the blood and secretion of several fierce beasts with strong vitality. Chapter 86 Based on Chu Dong''s current medical knowledge, he had no idea whether the mixture of these drugs would have much effect. But it is certain that it can speed up the cure. But at the same time, the side effects may be very strong. Chu Dong did not take this pill to his tribe, mainly for fear that the side effects would be too strong and cause irreversible harm. Now there is a mouse like lengsong, and Chu Dong is happy to observe the clinical reaction of the pill. Lengsong took the pills, about 10 minutes later, felt a burst of severe abdominal pain. "No! I have diarrhea. " Lengsong covered his stomach and ran to a deep grass. He squatted for a long time before he came back. After coming back, lengsong''s face was relaxed, and he gave a very respectful gift to Chu Dong. "Now I don''t believe in the legend of the great Sorcerer''s tribe. Please accept lengsong''s friendship Chu Dong laughed and said, "I''d like to make a friend like you, too." Lengsong went to the stone again and looked at the stone with a cold face. "What''s your name?" "Stone." "You are a strong fighter, and you will become a stronger fighter in the future." "They say, I''m the stuff of the divine warrior." The stone looked up. Lengsong''s heart jumped. He turned his eyes from the stone to Yang, then looked at ah Hou, and finally his eyes fell on Chu Dong. A sorcerer, a divine warrior, a violent brute, and a preparatory divine warrior. Unconsciously, the strength of Panshi tribe has soared to an unimaginable level. It is also because of the strength of the Panshi tribe that lengsong is deeply impressed. So lengsong gave up his pride and made friends with Panshi tribe sincerely. After saying goodbye to lengsong, Panshi tribe united with the hunting team to move on. Three days later, it gradually went deep into the wasteland, and the number of powerful and violent beasts increased significantly. Both Yang and ahou have been in this area. They warned Chu Dong, and then forward, basically meet the king level beast. The king level fierce beasts here are more bloodthirsty than the king level fierce beasts on the outskirts of the wasteland. All the aliens who enter their territory will be attacked indiscriminately. Because there were many ordinary people in the United hunting team, Chu Dong took people to find a hillside to camp. Ah Hou and two savages volunteered to explore the way ahead and came back in the evening. When I came back, I saw more than ten tents in the camp. The tent was rebuilt based on the guangnaying shack. After all, the trunks used as tent supports can be seen everywhere, and the skins used as tent skins can be hunted at any time. The tent made of tree trunks and animal skins can keep out the wind and rain, greatly reducing the chance of the hunting team being infected with the wind cold in the open air. The savages, including ahou, gradually adapted to the surprises brought by the Chu witches. They began to get used to eating delicious honey barbecue and honeysuckle barbecue, drinking monkey wine and sleeping in tents. "Chu Wu, there are two powerful king level fierce beasts ahead, one is the arrow backed unicorn, the other is the golden lion roar. Which one shall we hunt? " Chu Dong looked at the eager ah Hou and asked, "which one do you think is better?" "With our strength, both can be caught in one net." "But we are not strong enough. Ah Ho, there''s a saying in our hometown, it''s called "snipe and clam fighting for profit." "I remember you said that these king level fierce beasts have a very strong concept of territory, don''t you?" "Yes. Every king level fierce beast has a fixed territory circle. Once an alien invades his territory, no matter what it is, the king level fierce beast will suddenly attack. " "Let the arrow backed unicorn and the golden lion roar kill each other." "How to kill each other?" "Tomorrow morning, I''ll check it myself and make a hunting plan. Code name, fisherman. " Chudong was also a little excited. There is a hunting dream hidden in every man''s heart. The instinct of blood and cruelty is actually pressed in the deepest corner of the mind by civilization. Once you encounter a wild and simple primitive environment. The instinct starts to release little by little. "Chu Wu, what is the code? What is a fisherman? " "Don''t ask so many questions, just know the execution." The next morning, Chudong with wild, followed ahou came to two king level fierce beast''s territory nearby.Having entered the edge of the arrow backed unicorn''s territory, the experienced ahou tells Chudong that there will be the smell of the arrow backed unicorn''s urine on the edge of the territory. If you encounter the dung of the unicorn, you have entered the core activity area of the unicorn. After seeing the dung of the unicorn dragon, Chu Dong and two people quietly retreated. Ah Hou doesn''t understand. Because he wants to observe, how can he become if he doesn''t get close? Ah ho himself has the confidence to fight the arrow backed unicorn. What''s the fear? "We don''t want to scare the snake, we just want to observe. We have to give the least and get the most Chu Dong''s explanation ah Hou didn''t understand. Out of respect and conviction for Chu Dong, he followed Chu Dong silently. Chu Dong finds a high ground and lies in the grass. "Chu Wu, this is a coward''s behavior." Chudong ignored ahou and took out a homemade single crystal telescope. With natural crystal stone and natural sandpaper, we can make all kinds of precision lenses at any time. With lenses, you can make myopia glasses, presbyopic glasses, and make telescope lenses at your fingertips. The shape of the telescope in Chu Dong''s hand is simple, but its function is worse than that of modern telescopes at all. It''s just that it''s more troublesome for him to adjust the lens multiple. He needs to dismantle the lens. After all, the telescopic telescope tube in his hand has not been developed. "Chu Wu, what is it? "Strange in the ancient times?" "Ah Ho, please lie down and I''ll show you later." After observing with a telescope for more than ten minutes, Chu Dong gave the telescope to ah Hou, who was itchy and intolerable. A Hou learns Chu Dong''s appearance and stares at the lens of the telescope. After a while, the whole person bows and makes a posture of preparing for war. "Chu Wu, the arrow backed unicorn is coming, hiding behind me." "What you see is the image of the telescope magnified many times. The arrow backed unicorn is still far away." Chu Dong said lazily. "Really?" Ah Hou let go of the telescope, looked forward, and then put his eyes on the telescope. Chapter 87 "Chu Wu, what is this called?" "Telescope." "It''s amazing. So far things can be seen clearly, just like in front of you. " Chu Dong takes the telescope and hands it to Ye. Ye dare not answer. "Let you see, you see." "But, witch, I''m just your slave." Chu Dong sneered. "When did I take you as a slave? You are a man, not a slave. " Wild eyes shrink, breathing heavily, nodded, took the telescope, also learn Chu Dong look up. "Chu Wu, you seem different from other tribes." After seeing the relationship between Chu Dong and ye, ah Hou is very confused. "What''s the difference?" "I don''t know. I haven''t seen a few witches from other tribes either. Last time I saw one. He was surrounded by a group of people and carried. He didn''t even want to walk a path. Those who carry witches are slaves. " "With me, everyone is equal. Including your so-called savages and your so-called slaves. " Chudong almost said the Emancipation Proclamation. I''m afraid he is the only one who has the idea of equality. "Chu Wu, I admire you for your strong witchcraft. You can cure Tula''s wounds. Later I saw that you brought a lot of food to the rock tribe, and I knew that you represented the gods. Now, I admire you very much, because only you treat us as human beings. " In the age of barbarism, slaves were inferior, equivalent to beasts. Savages are also inferior. Sometimes they are hunted as wild animals. No sorcerer of any tribe treats slaves and savages as friends. Wild and a Hou two people because of Chu Dong a very natural habit of concept, heart has Chu Dong as a confidant, friend, boss, guide. After observing the arrow backed unicorn, Chu Dong, ye and ah Hou ran to the site where the golden lion roared to observe. After synthesizing the observed results, Chu Dong had a preliminary plan in his mind. At the time of returning to the camp, Chu Dong had refined and perfected the plan in his heart. Chu Dong called Yang. "Yang, now we need to carry out a combat plan, code named yuweng." "Code? "Fisherman?" "Don''t ask what it means. It''s hard to explain. Just listen to me." Chu Dong drew two circles on the ground with branches, and found two stones to put in the hearts of the two circles. "These two circles are the territory of arrow backed unicorn and golden lion roar. There are two stones, one is arrow backed unicorn and the other represents golden lion roar." "After my observation, these two fierce beasts seldom approach each other''s boundaries and restrain each other." "I have observed a very terrible animal tooth scar on the back of the arrow backed unicorn, and the scar is old, at least for more than half a year. Similarly, on the golden lion''s roar, I also saw a penetrating scar, which should be a masterpiece of the arrow backed unicorn. " "The scars on the two animals proved to be fierce." "Now the two fierce beasts know that each other is not easy to provoke, so they try not to provoke each other. But the seeds of hatred have been buried in their hearts. What we have to do is to detonate their hatred again. " "Yang, you go to challenge the golden lion roar, don''t love war, lead the golden lion roar to the territory of arrow backed unicorn." "Ah Ho, go to the territory of arrow backed unicorn and lead him to the territory of golden lion''s roar." "As soon as two big guys meet, they will pinch." Yang and ah Hou look at each other. Yang asked, "how can we guarantee that they will fight? Don''t you mean they''re all rational and don''t mess with each other? " "If these two guys are rational and don''t conflict, you two need to work harder to make the arrow backed unicorn and the golden lion roar." "The angry Beast will attack the most conspicuous opponent. The arrow backed unicorn and the golden lion roar will surely lose both sides." "At that time, we''ll sit on the side of the mountain and watch the tiger fight. When one is dead and the other is seriously injured, we''ll pick up the pieces and get the spoils easily." Ahoo was silent for a while and said, "this method is a bit mean." "Mean? Ah Ho, when did you have this idea? It''s called strategy. It''s very powerful to challenge a group of fierce beasts, but the risk factor is very high. It''s a reckless man. " Yang patted ah Hou''s shoulder and said, "listen to Chu Wu, what he said is right." "Good. If one of the two big guys is killed soon, I''ll take the rest! " Chu Dong put forward a strategic direction. When Yang and ahou carried out according to Chu Dong''s idea, they used different methods.Yang came to the territory of the golden lion roar, very proud in its territory sprinkled a bubble of urine, pungent smell successfully transferred the golden lion roar out of the territory. Ahoo, on the other hand, turned into a huge rhinoceros and rushed into the territory of the arrow backed unicorn. After two rounds with the arrow backed unicorn, he turned and ran in the predetermined direction. Through the telescope, Chu Dong sees the movements of Yang and ah Hou in his eyes. Two enraged King level fierce beasts chase after Yang and ahou, and soon come to the area where the two fierce beasts cross. Obviously, the two ferocious beasts have a buffering pause action, which should be that they have scruples about rushing into each other''s territory. Before this, Chu Dong had already explained to Yang and ah Hou. See arrow back Unicorn dragon and golden lion roar no longer chase, two people immediately turn back to continue the provocation. Again and again, arrow backed unicorn and golden lion roar meet. After meeting, the arrow backed Unicorn dragon and golden lion roar just as Chu Dong predicted. As soon as they met, they put aside Yang He and a roar and launched a fierce attack on their neighbors. "What Chu Wu said is right. These two guys are old enemies." "Well, I''m not happy that I can''t join in." Yang and a Hou withdraw to Chu Dong''s side and watch the battle of two fierce beasts with binoculars in turn. The two fierce beasts seem to be very familiar with each other''s weaknesses and advantages. Without any exploratory attack, they launched a direct attack and soon entangled with each other. The earth trembled and the smoke and dust billowed into the night. The battle between the two king level fierce beasts was not for fun. Chudong, a kilometer away, could still hear the fierce roar of the two fierce beasts. The fierce two king level beasts entangled and fought for a full hour, and finally stopped fighting. "It turned out that the golden lion roared the winner." If only on the body size, the golden lion roar''s body size is not big. It has no advantage in front of the huge arrow backed unicorn, but it doesn''t want to be bitten by the arrow backed unicorn. Chapter 88 "Let''s go. Let''s start collecting booty." With Chu Dong''s order, the United hunting team went out of the hiding place and gathered around the battlefield. On the ground where the battle had just been finished, the body of the arrow backed unicorn was lying on the ground in two parts, and the red blood dyed the sand and grass around it. Golden lion roar''s injury is not light, a huge through injury from the golden lion roar''s abdomen directly penetrated to the back, even the internal organs can be seen. Seeing someone approaching, the seriously injured golden lion roared and let out a grudging shriek. The roaring sound of the golden lion is like an enhanced high pitched loudspeaker. The sound waves penetrate into the ears and make people dizzy. Only Yang and ah Hou and other people can approach the dying king level fierce beast with the roar of the golden lion. Yang raised the huge stone axe and cut off the golden lion''s roaring throat. The golden lion roar wanted to escape, but it was too injured to move, so it was killed by Yang. Chu Dong''s operation naturally won the unanimous praise of the United hunting team. The next step is to clean up the battlefield and collect the spoils. Almost all of the two king level fierce beasts are precious. The king level barbarian bones in their bodies, needless to say, the one horn of the unicorn dragon is extremely hard and can be used as a weapon. The fur of the golden lion roars is the most warm. The meat of the two fierce beasts is also at the level of Shanzhen. For some junior soldiers, eating fierce beast meat is a way to steadily improve their strength. This time, the joint hunting team brought three butchers, one of whom was ma. Ma''s slaughtering technique is clean and neat. He is the fastest and fairest person in the whole tribe to dissect wild animals. Ma took two butchers to dissect two fierce beasts on the spot. Bones are bones, meat is meat, and fur is fur. In the past, internal organs were eaten when they could, and discarded when they could not. But now, the mahjong Association turns all the internal organs inside the beast from inside to outside, looking for animal treasures. If there is no animal treasure, the stomach bag of the beast will be preserved as the natural raw material of sandpaper. To Ma''s surprise, there are animal treasures in the two fierce beasts. The animal treasure in golden lion roar is smaller, but it looks golden. The animal treasure in the body of Sagittarius is relatively larger, the size of a human head, but the texture is softer. "These are all good things. Put them into the animal skin bag and go back to use them as medicine." These two days, hengku old man with people rushed out seven trailers and stretchers, three of which have been filled with the capture. The volume of the two fierce beasts is too big, and there are many good things. The remaining four trailers are full. "Henglao, how many trailers can we have tomorrow if we hurry up?" Hear Chu east so ask, horizontal dry stretched out five fingers. "Five is no problem." "Well, let''s make another vote in the evening and fill up the five new trailers tomorrow morning." "Chu Wu, there is a little lion roaring in the territory where the golden lion roars. He hasn''t opened his eyes yet." The new soldiers rushed over and excitedly reported this news to Chu Dong. Chu Dong''s heart moved when he heard that. The last time he escaped from the pterosaur nest, he got away with a little pterosaur. He wanted to keep it like the White Wolf of the White Wolf tribe, but later he disappeared. Chudong is very sorry, now heard that there is a little golden lion roar existence, immediately interest came up. "Go! Take me to have a look. " In the nest of golden lion roar, Chu Dong saw a golden lion roar as big as a dog. He didn''t open his eyes, because he was awakened, he was roaring. However, it''s just that the roar of the golden lion in its infancy is not a threat. On the contrary, it''s a bit creamy. "Tie this little guy up and take him back with you." When he got up, the famous soldier agreed, went up and held down the golden lion''s roar in his infancy, tied it up with the tendons of the beast, and carried it away. The little golden lion roared. He struggled and roared, but it didn''t help. When Chu Dong turned his face, he saw that there was a piece of luminous thing in the place where the little golden lion roared. He could not help but curiously walked over and picked up the luminous thing. It''s shimmering like a stone. When you touch it, it''s cold and smooth, and you feel very good. If you look at it carefully, the color is clear and crystal clear. The key is that there are lines on the stone, which was carved by hand. Out of the cave where the golden lion roars, Chu Dong points the cold stone in his hand at the sun and carefully looks at the lines on it. It''s the shape of a cicada, not a stone. It''s a piece of jade with excellent quality.This is Hanyu! Chudong knew about Hanyu. According to the records of ancient books, Hanyu was the jade in the mouth of ancient princes and nobles when they were buried after death. It''s usually in the shape of a jade cicada. Slough, snake, cicada skin also. The ancient people used it to be a jade ear because it could not be eaten. Didn''t expect to find Hanyu in the nest where the golden lion roared? Hanyu, which is very exquisite in carving, can never be made by golden lion roar. As far as Chudong knows, no tribe can have such a craftsman to carve a piece of jade into a delicate cicada. "Name, take this cave as the center, and close it to me carefully to see if there are caves like tombs. Once you find them, let me know immediately." In less than half an hour, news came and a cave suspected to be a tomb was found. Chu Dong rushed to see which cave had half collapsed and was covered by weeds and shrubs. The cave could not have been found if it had not been carefully searched. Chu Dong pushed away the weeds around him and took a torch to shine on it. A cold and moist breath came to my face, and it seemed that there was the sound of water. "Dig this place for me." Chudong suddenly let people dig holes, which let Yang and ah Hou and others feel very strange, have rushed over. With the joint efforts of all the people, the cave was expanded more than ten times. It was soaked in the water of the underground river, with a few bones floating. As for the others, they were washed to unknown places by the underground river. Chu Dong was greatly disappointed. He thought that there should be a noble tomb nearby when he saw the jade cicada, but his hope failed. Jade cicada containing jade is a symbol of great nobility. Only when it is highly civilized and developed, can human and material resources be put on the carving art. Chu Dong wanted to find the source of Hanyu and see if there was any civilization. However, the underground river destroyed all traces. Chapter 89 Chu Dong took that piece of jade to his side. It is said that the best jade can nourish the spirit, so Chu Dong put it on his chest. It''s a surprise to find a baby lion roar here. There was nothing of value in the arrow backed unicorn. In itself, two king level fierce beasts are already the biggest harvest, and the United hunting team has nothing to regret. It''s easy to get rid of the arrow backed unicorn and golden lion roar, which makes the whole United hunting team very excited. People who finished the day''s task ahead of time began to raise bonfires, barbecue, prepare wine, and prepare a celebration banquet. At night, the soldiers and the service staff all sat in a circle, beating the rhythm, singing the primitive wilderness songs, loud and rough, but most of them were out of tune. Ah Hou came to Chu Dong with a bowl of monkey wine. "Chu Wu, although you are a little coward, I believe you. Here''s to you. " With that, ah Hou pushed the bowl of monkey wine to Chu Dong''s eyes. Chu Dong saw a layer of scarlet on the surface of the monkey wine. When he sniffed it, a strong smell of blood came to his nose. "What is this?" "It''s the blood of the golden lion roar and the arrow backed unicorn. Because these two fierce beasts are dead in your hands. Of course, Chu Wu will drink this bowl of blood. " Smelling the strong smell of brute blood, Chu Dong felt like vomiting again. He thought of the first time he drank brute blood. It was too hard for him to swallow. But that''s the rule in the wilderness. What''s more, fortunately, the blood was mixed in the monkey wine, and the taste was covered up. "Thank you. I''ll take this bowl of wine. " Chu Dong pours the whole bowl of blood wine into it. He tries to resist the feeling of nausea and gives a thumb to ah Hou. "Everybody! Who is the hero of our famine hunting team They all looked at each other and didn''t know what ah Hou meant. "It''s Chu, it''s Wu, it''s our Chu Wu." Ah Hou clenched his fist and roared. "Yes! It''s Chu, it''s Wu, it''s our Chu Wu. " "Chu Wu is our great hero!" A few tall savages came over, lifted Chu Dong up and threw him into the sky. Then they caught him again and again. He was very excited. Chu Dong was afraid that these savages would suddenly make a mistake and throw themselves into a mess. The blood of the golden lion roar and the arrow backed unicorn is distributed to everyone here except that part of the blood is sealed in the skin bag. Hengku these people also got a bowl of animal blood wine, excited. They chanted "Chu Wu is a great hero" and drank happily. "Chu Wu, can I invite you to dance?" This time it''s the moon. Yue is already a big girl. She is about the same height as Chudong. She is strong and strong, but she is already a girl from Panshi tribe. She is slim. If Yue''s face is more beautiful, maybe Chu Dong will have a different feeling for the "trainee nurse" who takes the initiative to help him. "I can''t jump." "It doesn''t matter. I can teach you. " "Wu, dance one. I have a crush on you. " "Yes, the men of the rock tribe can''t be counselled." The crowd roared and pushed the atmosphere to the climax. Chudong drink is also some rise, can''t stand people''s encouragement, half push and half dance with the moon. Chu Dong and Yue dance soldier dance. After mastering a few simple rhythms, there is basically no problem. Chudong had seen the soldiers of Panshi tribe at the bonfire banquet more than once before, and they danced on the spur of the moment, so they were not strange. Soldier dance is actually a simple drill for soldiers. Tribal soldiers who have not received regular training usually keep fighting instinct through soldier dance. A dance to jump, Chu Dong feel some urgency, take off from the crowd, into the camp next to. The bonfire behind is very bright, and it seems that the depth of the wasteland is extremely dark. I don''t know why, Chu Dong felt as if he had a pair of eyes staring at him in a distant place. This feeling was particularly strange. That pair of eyes is not malicious or what it feels like. It''s not a good feeling to be watched. Maybe too much. After drinking the monkey wine mixed with brute blood, Chu Dong felt his body hot, full of endless power, a desire to move. Maybe it''s because I was seduced when I was dancing with Yue just now. In any case, Yue is a female, and his body is a very healthy male.It was also because he felt the impulse sprouting in his heart that Chu Dong came out to cool down temporarily by means of urination. "Yue is a good girl. It''s good to be your partner." Without looking back, Chu Dong also knew that Yang had come to his back. "I said, brother Yang, am I the kind of bad boss who harasses the workplace? Yue is my trainee nurse. I can''t do it to her because she is too familiar. Rabbits don''t eat grass beside the nest. " Chudong some drunk words, Yang almost didn''t understand, can only reluctantly know Chudong don''t like the month. "You are no longer young. Sow and harvest as soon as possible. Maybe there will be a few witches among your descendants. In that case, our Panshi tribe will be more powerful. It''s just around the corner to surpass Yunshan tribe and become a large tribe. " "Brother Yang, it seems that your plan of planting seeds to prosper the tribe is very long." "Yes, it''s a long time." Yang suddenly took a step forward and stood in front of Chu Dong. Yang''s palm in the step at the same time, also photographed out, a palm in front of more than ten meters away from the long grass beat wind dance messy, revealing a blue pattern inside the octopus antler python. The octopus antler Python is named for its flat triangular snake head with a cluster of Octopus antler shaped scales. It is a real wasteland hunter. If Yang didn''t find it in time, the octopus antler python with the thickness of the bucket had swallowed Chu Dong. Although the body of the octopus is very rough, its whole body has special elasticity, and it can exert force at any angle. Boa tail heavily hit Yang, Yang easily evaded. The BoA''s tail is still on the ground and smashes a big hole in the ground. "Chu, hurry into the camp. This is a king python." Yang swung his fist to the belly of the eight fork antler python. Although he hit it, it seemed that the eight fork antler Python didn''t feel it at all. As soon as he twisted his body, the Python''s tail rolled over and wanted to roll Yang. Yang skilfully jumped, dodged the python tail, toes taut straight, like a sharp blade point to the eyes of the python. A man and a python fight with each other. In terms of martial arts, Yang is better than a python. I don''t know how much, but the Python''s scales are too smooth and hard. It can always dissolve Yang''s heavy fist. For a moment, Yang has nothing to do with the eight fork antler python. Chapter 90 Just as Yang was entangled with the python, a huge shadow enveloped them. In the back of Chu Dong looked up, it was a giant monster with a height of 67 meters. It''s not a monster. It''s a fierce animal with a special image of a giant gorilla. What is different from Chudong''s impression of the gorilla is that there are three eyes on this head, and two upper limbs are especially long, which can be dropped to the ground. "Chu, back up! It''s a three eyed ape! " Yang''s voice is full of anxiety. He wants to rush to protect Chu Dong, but he can''t break away because he is entangled by the python. At the critical moment, a rhinoceros roars from behind Chudong. The brute force rhinoceros in ahoo''s incarnation leaped forward at full speed and charged toward the three eyed ape. The brute rhinoceros in ahoo''s incarnation is big enough, but it is still small in front of the three eyed ape. But ahoo didn''t mean to flinch. The hard rhinoceros horn on his head became longer, emitting a bloody light. The three eyed ape saw the brute rhinoceros in front of him, and realized that the brute rhinoceros horn was about to launch a ferocious attack, so he had to stop and concentrate on ah Hou. Among the grass rustling, there are constantly small animals darting out. This is a kind of mink animal called "dragon badger", also known as "barber beast". The Dragon badger is a small beast, but it has strong reproductive capacity. It always lives in groups and acts in groups. The reason why they are called Dragon badger by barbarians is that this kind of beast is stubborn in nature. Once it''s on the bar, it''s not easy to provoke. Hundreds of dragon badgers rushed out of the grass in a startling manner. Some dragon badger beast directly on the bar is fighting in the middle of the Yang and python, as well as ah Ho and three eyed ape. The teeth and claws of the Dragon badger can cause certain damage, but for the real strong, the damage is very little. When three eyed ape slaps them, several dragon badger beasts are killed. Seeing the death of his companion, the Dragon badger beast around him became more crazy and rushed to the two regiments. There are too many dragon badgers. Except for being disturbed to attack the two regiments, the others rush to the camp of the United hunting team. Chu Dong didn''t move, because he already knew that if he didn''t take the initiative to provoke the Dragon badger, he would be safe. Then Chu Dong saw a huge dragon badger at the back of the Dragon badger herd. It''s huge. In fact, it''s about the size of a wild boar. But it''s amazing that a dragon badger can grow up to such a size. King level dragon badger is a beast. The king level dragon badger beast took a look at Chu Dong and walked slowly from Chu Dong. As soon as the Dragon badger herd passed by, a hoarse cry came from the top of its head. Looking up, in the sparse moonlight, a dark shadow with a wingspan of 20 meters passed from the top of its head. The target was also the camp. It''s just the king level beast from Chudong. The other directions also heard the howling of wolves, the roaring of tigers, and the roaring of some fierce beasts. "It''s a little bit too big." Chu Dong murmured. Yang also found the problem, so no longer love war. "Juhua! The power of the earth bear With Yang''s violent drinking, Yang''s right hand palm rose significantly, nearly three times higher than the normal palm before. A deformed palm firmly grasped the Python''s tail, swung it, and threw the Python''s body more than 20 meters long on a boulder. The stone smashed, the python was also thrown by the impact force, and two blood lines came out of two snake eyes. He moved to tengyang and jumped back. "Chu, go back." "Well, call on ah Ho, the wind is pulling hard!" "Ah Ho, cover us. Back off." Yang seized Chu Dong and ran to the dark like the wind. The rhinoceros horn on ahou''s head burst out a stronger blood color light. While the three eyed ape dodged, he jumped out of the battle circle and retreated behind Chu Dong. According to ahoo''s character, even if the three eyed ape is very powerful, he will fight to the end. But now, he believed in Chu Dong very much. He was convinced by Chu Dong''s theory that "temporary retreat is for big stride forward" and would withdraw in the battle. "Yang, you run with me like this, which makes me lose face." Be caught by Yang clip in the armpit, Chu Dong move not afraid, ear listen to the whistling wind, the mood is a little depressed. "There''s no way. You''re too slow." "The targets of those fierce beasts are not us. Do we have to run for our lives?" "That''s true." Yang slowed down and soon saw Ah Hou follow. Ah Hou has recovered his body at this time. Even with the inheritance of his wild beast, there is a time limit for him to become a wild beast."Chu Wu, what''s the name of this battle plan? You haven''t told us yet. " "It''s called sprinkling bait to catch golden turtle, digging deep pit to wait for tiger and leopard." Ah Hou scratched his head. "It''s too long to remember." "I haven''t finished yet. The key to this plan is bait, so I decided to name this action plan bait. " "Chu has knowledge. The name of the plan is really good." Lian Yang also praised the name of Chu Dong''s plan. Chu Dong asked Yang: "our people have retreated to a safe area, right?" "Don''t worry, they''ve already retreated. We''ll meet them after a while." Although Yang He ahou reduced his speed to match Chu Dong''s footwork, Chu Dong''s speed could reach 100 meters and 10 seconds, but he was much slower than the two freaks around him. Soon, Chu Dong and the other three people came to a hillside, where the soldiers of the United hunting team of the pan tribe were waiting for them, and even the ordinary people were armed with a crossbow. "Chu Wu, they are already fighting." Green leaves handed the telescope to Chu Dong. Chudong took the telescope and looked in the direction of their previous camp. It''s not particularly true at night, but by the faint moonlight, we can still see that the camp has been destroyed. The three eyed ape, the python, the giant dragon badger and other fierce beasts are the initiators. It''s just a rough count. There must be as many as twenty or thirty beasts that can reach the king level. For such a large number of King level fierce beasts, even if there are experts such as ahou and Yang in the United hunting team, the hunting team is more dead than alive. "Even if our sorcerers had arrived, the fierce beasts would come to rob the camp. Fortunately, we escaped quickly, otherwise we would have been hit by these king level fierce beasts and would have died." Hearing the roar of the cruel beast and seeing the fierce beast''s figure, green leaves and others were afraid for a while, and they were even more impressed by the Chu witch. Chapter 91 There are simple and crude rules of the wilderness. In a word, it is the law of the jungle. The fight between the strong eaters is especially cruel. The king level fierce beasts increase their strength by eating the flesh and blood of the same level fierce beasts. Before the United hunting team set out from the pan tribe, Chu Dong asked Yang in detail about Wang''s fierce beasts. Yang''s strength is high, because of myopia and eye disease, he once abandoned himself and wandered alone on the wasteland for quite a long time. He has a good understanding of all kinds of fierce beasts on the wasteland. At that time, Yang said such a sentence. So Chu Dong had a preliminary idea. During the day, the "Fisherman" plan was a great success, and almost killed two king level fierce beasts without any cost, which greatly increased the confidence of Chu Dong''s second step plan. Arrow backed unicorn and golden lion roar are two king level fierce beasts. Their bodies have been dismembered into countless pieces of flesh and blood. The smell of blood in the air can spread far away. In addition to a small number of fierce animal flesh was roasted into meat kebabs, most of the fierce animal flesh also accumulated in the camp. At this time, the fierce beast''s flesh and blood piled up like a hill is the focus of 20 or 30 King level fierce beasts. If two tigers fight each other, there will be one injury. What''s more, twenty or thirty fierce king level beasts? The "bait" plan is to use the flesh and blood of two king level fierce beasts, the arrow backed unicorn and the golden lion roar, as bait to attract all the powerful fierce beasts around. At the beginning, only Yang knew the rudiment of the "bait" plan. Later, Chudong told ahou and LVYE that they needed to cooperate. "Green leaf, there is a question, I can''t ask Chu Wu, can you answer me?" According to the truth, tribesmen and orcs are very difficult to deal with each other. It''s rare that they can appear in the same picture, let alone talk? When the United hunting team gets along with each other these days, the straightforward ah Hou is often aimed at the green leaves with flexible mind. That''s because ah hou can''t stand the cooperation of green leaves in hunting. He thinks it''s obscene. But then he found that Chu Dong''s hunting method he believed was more obscene and despicable. He felt that the hunting of green leaves was very aboveboard. Only people with mean methods can understand Chu Dong''s idea, right? Hearing ah Hou take the initiative to ask himself, green leaf was surprised at first, and then responded politely. "Ah Ho, go ahead." "Chu Wu set a trap and spilled the bait. I understand that. But why are they all king level fierce beasts? " "Even if they are fierce, they are still powerful. Even if two fierce beasts are dead, the fear deeply buried in the bones of fierce beasts will make them afraid to come. Therefore, they are all king level fierce beasts. " "I see. So many King level fierce beasts have become a regiment. When they win or lose, will they both lose? No, it should be called "all the losers get hurt." "Not necessarily. When you reach the level of King level fierce beast, you will have a certain IQ. Take the dead arrow backed unicorn and golden lion roar, two king level fierce beasts, for example, they can keep restraint and not take the initiative to attack when the old grudges accumulate. " "Unless there is absolute overwhelming power to defeat and repel all the opponents, those King level fierce beasts will not die endlessly." "Isn''t it time for our bait plan to fail?" Ah Hou''s voice had been lowered all the time before. At this time, because of the excitement, it suddenly became bigger. A Hou''s voice attracted the attention of Chu Dong, who was observing the fighting scene of Wang Ji''s beast with a telescope. He looked at it. "Chu Wu''s plan is high." Ah Hou said out loud on purpose. Chu Dong turned around and ignored this side. "Fortunately, I didn''t hear it." "What are you afraid of? Did Chu scare you? " Ah Hou''s performance makes green leaf feel strange. "Scared? Can I be afraid? I can''t tell the feeling. Anyway, I think Chu Wu won''t make mistakes. I doubt his battle plan is wrong. " "You are right in saying that Chu Wu can''t make a mistake. If I guess correctly, Chu Wu''s plan is very big, which we can''t think of. " "What is it? Tell me about it? " Green leaf white one eye, curiosity heavy ah Hou. "If I can figure out what Chu Wu thinks, I''ll be a witch, won''t I?" "That''s true." Ahou and LVYE murmur over there. Chudong and yang are silent all the time. After looking through the crystal telescope for a long time, Chu Dong gave the telescope to Yang and asked him to continue to look. After a while, Chu Dong said. "Brother Yang, what you said is right. The king level fierce beast has a certain IQ and knows how to compromise. A scuffle just now defeated the weaker. The losers are either killed on the spot or run away. The rest of the powerful ones have reached some sort of agreement to divide the spoils. "Yang through the crystal telescope, see the scene is more than a dozen powerful king level fierce beast each occupy a position, the two hills like King level beast flesh and blood scraping. As a result, the scuffle is over, and more than ten black and bruised beasts are devouring the flesh and blood of two king level beasts, the arrow backed unicorn and the golden lion. "I''ve seen similar scenes. Only the low-level beast''s IQ is very low. When it reaches the king level or above, its IQ will gradually improve. It''s said that when it comes to demon level, there is no difference between IQ and human intelligence. " "And monsters?" "I heard that there are. There is a big demon in the deepest part of the wasteland. However, no one has seen it, and everything that has been seen has become white bones. " "So, the second step plan is really developed according to my imagination. It''s a success!" Chudong''s mouth outlines a proud smile. "There are many great witches in the wasteland tribe, but no one can think of your way of hunting. You are indeed a wizard given by God to our tribe." Chu Dong curled his lips and said, "how can those prodigies compare with the high IQ talents cultivated by modern civilization?"? I don''t know how many light years behind the educational level here. "Chu, are you sure that the witchcraft medicine you have prepared can work?" "There should be no problem. But there''s always a chance, maybe it won''t work, but we don''t have any loss anyway. " "So it is." Under the night, the scuffle between the king level fierce beasts is over, which makes ah Hou disappointed. Green leaves but not a roar that mood, he has a deep sense of looking at Chu Dong''s back. At this time, Chu Dong was very comfortable leaning against a big tree, chewing some kind of pickled dried meat and drinking a mouthful of monkey wine, which clearly showed that he was ready. He is not like a witch, but he is much more powerful than a witch. Chapter 92 Three eyed ape is the most powerful one among the king level fierce beasts nearby. Once the third eye above its head opens, it represents the death of its opponent. With the brute force of the three eyed ape, even without the third eye, it is also the strongest representative among the king level fierce beasts. The flesh and blood of the two king level beasts, the arrow backed unicorn and the golden lion roar, is a great feast for the three eyed ape. I haven''t tasted so much for a long time. Today, the three eyed ape not only devoured a lot of the flesh and blood of the king''s fierce beast, but also killed a weak King''s fierce crocodile, the giant crocodile, who dares to rob himself, and sucked the brain of the giant crocodile. The three eyed ape walked out of the wilderness and slowly returned to its territory. Suddenly, the three eyed ape stumbled and almost fell to the ground. The three eyed ape gave a low roar, and his two long arms supported him. He felt something wrong and began to have cramps in his stomach. This kind of colic is definitely not the kind of colic feeling of upset stomach, but the sharp pain feeling of something tearing internal organs and melting muscles and bones. The two forelimbs of the three eyed ape only lasted for a little while, and it could not hold on any longer, covering its stomach and rolling all over the ground. Black blood flowed out from the two eyes, two nostrils, two ears, eyes and mouth of the three eyed ape. The low growl of the three eyed ape turned into a shrill howl. In severe pain, when it meets a tree, it says that the tree is broken, when it meets a stone, it hammers the stone, and the ground is smashed out of a huge pit. Ah Hou took two strong ordinary people to follow the three eyed ape from a distance. Seeing that the three eyed ape suddenly lost control, he was surprised and praised Chu Dong at random. "Thanks to Chu Wu, I had expected that the three eyed ape would suddenly go crazy. Look, self mutilation. We''re going to get a big bargain. " After tossing for more than an hour, the three eyed ape gradually lost its strength, and its huge body lay on the ground, motionless. Ah Hou came out of his hiding place and walked towards the three eyed ape. Suddenly, he was pushed by someone behind him. Suddenly, ah Hou staggered and almost fell down. "You want to die?" Ah Hou suddenly turns back and grabs the neck of the ordinary man who pushes himself behind him. As long as he makes an effort, the neck of this tribal man will be broken by ah Hou. Ah Hou is also convinced that Chu Dong is afraid of Yang. He is not afraid of anyone else. Is it because he is too weak? Even an ordinary tribesman dares to push himself? Just thinking about it, an ancient tree not far behind suddenly burned up, and the fierce fire just burned an ancient tree into coke in the blink of an eye. Ah Hou was startled and turned back quickly. He saw that the one eye on the forehead of the three eyed ape with black blood in both eyes had opened, and the fire light in the one eye was turning from bright to dark, and gradually closed. At this time, the three eyed ape finally fell in the dust and did not move. Ah Hou released the ordinary man who was held up by his neck. Burning just now, the person behind him should know that he is not slow to react. "You''re fine. What''s your name? " "Sweet potato." The ordinary man stood up and answered loudly. "What a strange name." "Sweet potato is also called sweet potato, which is what Wu said. So I changed my name to sweet potato "Sweet potato, how do you know that three eyed ape didn''t die?" "The witch said that the king level fierce beast is cunning. You have to verify that it is dead before you can get close to it." After the feast of more than ten King level beasts, Chu Dong divided the hunting team into more than ten teams, with senior soldiers to track them. Before departure, Chu Dong specially told sweet potato to pay attention to the three eyed ape. After all, Chu Dong once suffered from the white wolf king. If it wasn''t for Xia, he would be gnawed off his head by the white wolf king at that time. "The Witch of Chu is really a magic calculation. You did a good job, too. " To get the praise of the powerful wild beast, sweet potato was so happy that it almost had a snot bubble. Ah Hou picked up a stone and aimed it at the ape. "Pa", very accurate hit the head of the three eyed ape, but the three eyed ape did not move. Ah Hou was just about to pass when the sweet potato handed over a bigger stone. After another smash, there was no response. Ah Hou took two people to the three eyed ape with ease. The three eyed ape died miserably. Its two eyes have been completely blind, and the two blood holes formed by black blood look very terrible. The belly of the ancient ape was also pulled out by its own claws, revealing its bright red internal organs.What severe pain can make a powerful three eyed ape self mutilate to such a degree? Yiahou''s bravery made him shudder at the thought of this problem. "The sorcerer said that the blood and flesh of the ferocious beast eaten by the ferocious beast are mixed with magic medicine, which will cause very serious damage to the ferocious beast." Sweet potato doesn''t know what Chu Dong means by witch medicine. In fact, the witch medicine was extracted from the body of various ferocious animals by Chu Dong and distilled with monkey wine. The key of this kind of witch medicine is to be violent. After it penetrates into the body, it will attack in a short time and corrode the internal organs. Only Chu Dong, who is proficient in medicine and chemistry, can extract poisonous substances from the corpses of all kinds of ferocious animals and make deadly poisons that even the ferocious animals'' strong bodies can''t resist. "What a powerful medicine!" Ah Hou carefully observed the internal organs of the three eyed ape, and it was true that some digestive organs had been corroded into holes. Ahou asked the sweet potato and other two people to dismember the three eyed ape and put all the most useful parts on the trailer, especially the head of the three eyed ape. Ahou took it as a trophy and put it in the most prominent position on the trailer. in addition to the Arab League roar this team successfully brought three eyes of the essence of the ape, and the other ten teams also successfully brought the essence of the king''s beast. today''s hunting team is very picky. The huge King''s beast is in front of us, but it only takes the cream. It''s a different team. From now on, the team of ten junior soldiers and ten auxiliary personnel has the largest number of people, because they are tracking dragon badgers. Dragon badger fierce beast with nearly a thousand dragon badger wild animals to participate in the fight for two king level fierce beast flesh feast. When I went back, there was less than half of the Dragon badger beast left. Along the way, the Dragon badger was constantly dead, but the Dragon badger was helpless and could only utter a cry. Soon, the Dragon badger''s body became toxic and fell dead in the wasteland for a long time. As a result, the most famous people come back. Hundreds of little dragon badger beasts and big dragon badger beasts were piled up like hills. Chapter 93 "Name, don''t you take the Dragon badger with its nest?" "Wu said, don''t let go of your toenails." Nowadays, hunting and harvesting are piling up, so how to carry them back is the top priority. Chu Dong''s decision to let hengku and others join the hunting team proved to be brilliant at this time. Hengku and others'' craft of straw weaving played a role. After more than ten trailers were made, all the booty was finally shipped away. After counting the spoils, this round of wild hunting team only harvested 18 pieces of King level beast bones, which is equivalent to the total harvest of ten years of Panshi tribe. However, the casualty rate was zero. The only wounded soldier was a savage who was greedy and ate a piece of ferocious animal meat used as bait. As a result, he ate his stomach badly. This achievement can no longer be described as a miracle, but can be called a miracle. Every member of the hunting team looked at Chu Dong with fanatical worship, and even Yang''s eyes were blazing. "Back home, this time we''ve got enough." Hearing Chu Dong say so, the crowd burst into a burst of cheers, scrambling to pull the trailer, with booty began to return. On the way back, I met a wave of hunting teams from other tribes. The hunting team was completely shocked by the Pang dalipin they were holding. "Which tribe are you from?" "We belong to the rock tribe!" Sweet potato proud answer. "Is that the rock tribe that owns the witch named Chu?" "Exactly. Our witch is there. " So, the hunting team saw Chu Dong as if he had been praised by the stars. The sorcerer of the rock tribe is a "dwarf"! "See the mountain of booty? These are all captured by Chu Wu. " Among the spoils are the rare three eyed ape, the flying golden winged tiger, and the Dragon badger The energy of this "dwarf" is so huge!! More than 20 small hill like trophies on the trailers swaggered through the market, blinding the hunting teams that the five teams met. The sixth hunting team we met was an acquaintance from the Yunchao tribe. There are also two senior soldiers in Yunchao tribe. One is Liangqi, and the other is the leader of the hunting team. The captain''s name is Luoshi. Luoshi and Chudong met several times, but they were not close friends, but they were familiar after all. Seeing the wild hunting team of Panshi tribe coming, the eyes of Luoshi are full of complex emotions of envy and hatred. "Dear Chu Wu, do you still remember the falling stone?" Luoshi saluted Chu Dong respectfully. Once upon a time, Panshi tribe and Yunchao tribe were small tribes on the same horizontal line. However, in a short period of nearly 100 sunsets, the Panshi tribe has developed to an unimaginable level. Because the wizard of Panshi tribe is Chu Dong. Chudong knew Luoshi and knew that Liangqi of the Yunchao tribe was supported by Luoshi during his illness. "Hi, senior soldier, rockfall." Chu Dong also returned a gift. "Excuse me Chu Wu, these are the harvest of your rock tribe?" The falling stone points to the booty on the trailer with a complicated look. Chudong nodded. Luoshi took a long breath and gave a gift to Chu Dongshen. "Great and respectful Wu, please give wise advice to Yunchao tribe!" "Give me directions? What do you mean "Chu witches are God''s mortal walkers. They must know how to strengthen the tribe and strengthen the clan. Please tell us how to find a powerful way Chu Dong looked at the falling stone, looked at the sincere attitude of seeking advice, for a moment speechless. How can we be as powerful as the rock tribe? Don''t you ask your competitors how to beat them? But that''s the way primitive people think. "There is a saying that a chopstick is easy to break, a pair of chopsticks is not easy to break, a chopstick can not be broken. If the Yunchao tribe joined the Panshi tribe, they would be a part of Panshi, and naturally they would be strong. " Chudong''s words are more or less joking. The idea of blood ties among the ancestors of the tribe is deeply rooted. It is unlikely that the tribes like Yunchao will abandon their ancestors and join the Panshi tribe. Unexpectedly, rockfall really began to seriously consider. "Thanks for Chu Wu''s advice. I will discuss with the chief when I return to the tribe." After separating from the wild hunting team of the Yunchao tribe, Chu Dong and others continued to advance and entered the Panshi tribe in the evening. The whole tribe is boiling. Men, women and children come out in groups to welcome the triumph of Chu Dong and others. After seeing the three eyed ape and other mountain like booty, the excited tribesmen knelt down in front of Chu Dong and bowed to Chu Dong.Not only the original people of Panshi tribe, but also the people in Guangna camp. They all regarded Chudong as their leader, not just their spiritual leader. In the crowd, the chief''s face darkened. Before Chu Dong was born, Panshi tribe was always made up of steel bones. But now the situation has completely changed. Panshi tribe became stronger than ever, but everyone was following Chu Dong. Even axe, bronze hammer and other close friends who were originally steel, also showed a fanatical following to Chu Dong. The biggest feeling of steel is loss. That night, the Panshi tribe held a grand dinner, and all the people were very happy, perhaps only steel bone was not so excited. That night, Chu Dong, who was adored by the public, was filled with a lot of wine. Chudong was also happy and drank too much wine. When Chu Dong woke up from his hangover the next day, he found two tribal girls lying beside him. One of the girls Chu Dong is very familiar with, is Ganggu''s sister Gangya. Chu Dong sat up and looked at his body, trying to recall what happened last night. Is there anything indescribable that happened yesterday? "Witch, are you awake?" Steel teeth and the other girl stick to Chu Dong like octopus. "Wait, what''s going on?" "What should have happened happened last night." Steel teeth are not beautiful, of course, from the perspective of modern civilization in Eastern Chu. In fact, steel teeth are pursued by many men in the tribe, especially axe. "Damn it, it''s wrong to drink." Chu Dong pushed away the two girls, put on the animal skin skirt, and walked out of his exclusive cave. "Good morning, Chu Wu!" "Good Chu Wu!" Everyone will salute when they see Chu Dong, but Chu Dong always feels that there is a faint smile behind their greeting. Chu Dong tidied up his mood and found steel. "Steel chief, I was not careful last night..." Steel bone waved his hand and said: "Chu, you are the Savior of our tribe. Many girls like you very much. They are all willing. You don''t have to pay too much attention to them. " I didn''t expect the steel to be so big? But before the axe has been pursuing, steel is not allowed to match his sister steel teeth and axe. Chapter 94 See steel bone don''t want to talk about steel teeth, Chu Dong no longer said. Immediately, Chudong found that Ganggu was sorting out his luggage. "Chief, are you going out hunting?" "Yes. It''s not what you said. Let everyone in our tribe get a chance to exercise. " "But yesterday we had enough for 30 sunsets. There''s no need to hunt again." "Wu, I respect you and I''m glad that you have brought great changes to the rock tribe. But I''m the chief. I want to think about the future of the tribe and store as much food as possible before the severe winter comes." Steel''s attitude is very firm. Chu Dong was silent for a while and nodded silently. "Since the chief must go, take Yang, ax and Xia, the experienced soldiers. These young people also need a good experience. " Steel nodded, Chudong said these are basically the strongest team of Panshi tribe. "And green leaves, take the stone with you. Hengkuhenglao, they follow. In May, Ling can now give first aid simply or follow her Steel shook his head and said: "with Yang and axe, summer is enough for them. Green leaves and stones should stay. Hengku, they need to carry the spoils with them. Yueling, they are women. It''s not appropriate to follow them. " "Green leaf''s strength is not weak, and this man has a lot of power. He can see things accurately, and he is more than enough to be a staff officer." "Well, I think the green leaf ghost has a lot of eyes. Catching famine depends on fists and strength. It''s impossible to play tricks. " Chu East heart lightly sighed a tone, this words is say to listen to for oneself. "Where''s the stone?" "He''s the future of the tribe, and I''m not going to let him go with me until he''s steadily promoted to senior soldier." I didn''t expect that the stone was quite high in the steel consciousness. Indeed, in today''s rock tribe, there is no one in the next generation who can have the potential of stone. In time, stone may be promoted to the rank of God warrior. At that time, the rock tribe with two God warrior will be able to compete with the medium-sized tribe like Yunshan tribe. "Since the chief insisted on going, I would not advise him. But we must be careful not to cross the previous waste line. This time we have made a lot of harvest in the wasteland. At the same time, we will alert the powerful killers in the wasteland. We''d better not provoke them in a short time. " Steel nodded, seems to agree with Chu Dong''s opinion, but Chu Dong see clearly, steel did not listen to their own opinions. Chu Dong left from the steel and found Yang, who was training the stone. "Steel is going hunting." Chu Dong stands beside Yang and looks at the training of stone with Yang. "I know. He looked for me." "I tried to persuade him, but he didn''t listen." "He''s jealous that your reputation is rising too fast, and he thinks his position as chief is not real." Among the whole Panshi tribe, Yang can speak out this idea, while other people can''t even speak out if they have this idea. "I never wanted to take his place in the rock tribe." "Men, especially the men of Panshi tribe, are born with the advantage of being competitive. It''s not whether you want to, it''s whether he thinks he can Chu Dong sighed. "I''m afraid it will be dangerous this time. Those King level fierce beasts have their own wisdom. After we have hunted 18 savage bones at one time, I believe that if we go deep again, I''m afraid there will be more evil than good. " "Your potion should still work." Chu Dong shook his head and said, "I''m afraid we can''t. this time we use it as bait. As long as there are a little intelligent creatures, they will think about whether there will be traps next time. It''s called intelligent thinking. " "Maybe you''re right, but if steel doesn''t try it himself, I''m afraid he won''t be reconciled. Besides, hunting is what the chief should do. With his experience, he may not be able to do it. " Listen to the voice, Chu Dong also understand, to a certain extent, Yang is supporting steel. Steel bone is the blood of the rock tribe, and Chudong is an outsider even if he is a wizard. They are different. "Yang, promise me not to go deep. I have a premonition that if I go deep enough, there will be danger." "Chu, I believe your judgment, your premonition is the revelation of God, I will restrain steel." Chu Dong no longer said, but focused on watching the stone training for a while, and then left to do other things. Soon, Ganggu and Yang took a group of barbarian soldiers and hengku and other auxiliary personnel, a total of 48 people. After the routine ancestor worship, they set out to enter the wasteland. According to the truth, powerful people such as ahoo, puhu and LVYE should be members of the hunting team, but with their stubborn and stubborn, it is impossible to accept ahoo.Ahoo can not accept the leadership of steel. Chudong was the only one in the whole Panshi tribe who could lead ahoo. It is also a clear view of this, steel will be so urgent to want to be a little bit lost leadership back to their own hands. Steel understand, Yang understand, Chudong also understand. Therefore, Chu Dong can only let steel do, otherwise the gap between the two people will be more and more big. When the hunting team left, Chu Dong was not idle at all. Most of the spoils brought back yesterday have not been carefully classified. It''s a problem how to distribute the bones of eighteen King level fierce beasts. Can the one eye of the three eyed ape be reused? Can the captured little golden lion roar be domesticated? eighteen King''s beast essence should bring unexpected surprises. Chu Dong first went to see the little golden lion roar. The woman who takes care of the little golden lion''s roar is called mother Tang. It used to be called Tang. Later, when I got older, I was called Tang Ma. Mother Tang is not the oldest but the most respected woman in the Panshi tribe. Most importantly, mother Tang is the mother of steel. "Mother Tang, is Jinmao very good?" Golden lion roar is a very aggressive name, but Chu Dong thinks it''s more lovely and smooth to call it golden. "I''m good, but I eat too little. It hasn''t weaned yet, and you''ve got it back. " Tang Ma teased Jin Mao, who arched Tang Ma''s fingers with his mouth. Without opening his eyes, he really didn''t reach the age of weaning. There was a piece of raw animal meat nearby, but golden hair didn''t even smell it. There is also a bowl of broth, Jinmao also does not drink. When he came back from the wasteland with Jinmao, Chu Dong discovered this problem. At that time, he asked the soldiers to catch several lactating females to feed Jinmao, which did not starve her to death. Chapter 95 "Mother Tang, where is the lactating mother I brought back?" "Dead." "Why are you dead?" "The demand for little golden hair''s milk is too big. That female animal was drained of the last bit of milk yesterday, so it can''t do it." Indeed, although the little golden lion roar is only in its infancy, it is actually a large fierce beast, and it needs a lot of milk energy. "Well, I''ll let ah Hou catch two lactating females right away." Chu Dong turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly he felt his heel itching. He looked down and found that little golden hair had climbed under his heel and was biting his heel with his mouth without teeth. "You want me for food? Or do you remember that we killed your mother? " Chu Dong smiles and squats down to touch little golden hair''s head. All of a sudden, he goes back to the past. Erha, who is kept at home, also touches his head like this. Xiaojinmao climbed along the pole and arched to Chudong''s arms. At the same time, he made a milky cry. If this little thing is not the offspring of golden lion roar, it can be raised as a pet. How cute. Little golden hair got into Chu Dong''s arms, sniffed around, and put out his tongue to lick Chu Dong''s chest. "Dry, where do I have milk? You want my milk? Next life. It seems that you are really hungry. You can''t choose what to eat. " Chu Dong is thinking about letting people catch a few cows to come back, and the little golden hair won''t let go of the things in his mouth. Chu Dong looked carefully and saw that what little golden hair had in his mouth was the piece of jade he had brought back from the nest where the golden lion roared. "Oh, is this jade your pacifier? No wonder, straight into my arms "Well, the little guy doesn''t cry any more. He''s quiet." Mother Tang looked strangely at the little golden hair wrapped in jade, looking very happy. "No wonder this jade was found under xiaojinmao. It turned out that it was xiaojinmao''s pacifier." In order to prove his idea, Chu Dong snatched the jade in the shape of jade cicada out of the mouth of little golden hair, and immediately little golden hair made a protest. After putting Hanyu back in, xiaojinmao was quiet again. "Mother Tang, bring me that bowl of soup." Chudong dipped the broth with Hanyu and put it into xiaojinmaoshi''s mouth again. This time, little golden hair licked all the broth clean, and he still had a lot to say. "Try this meat." Chu Dong tore the meat into strips and wound it on Hanyu. Xiaojinmao ate all the wild animal meat on Hanyu this time. "Chu Wu, do you even know how to raise children?" "No, I happen to know some pacifiers. Mother Tang, do you know how to feed this little guy in the future? " "Don''t worry, I will feed you for nothing. But, this little guy will become the guardian beast of our tribe one day when he grows up? " "Give it a try. How do you know if you don''t give it a try?" "I heard from the White Wolf tribe that it seems that Yao was the white wolf king''s cub fed with blood food at the beginning. Why don''t we have a try?" "How to eat with blood?" As soon as Chu Dong heard this, he was immediately refreshed. Before the white wolf king could not be tamed, Chu Dong was always worried about it. Now he heard that there was a way to eat with blood, and of course he would not miss it. "I don''t know exactly. I just heard from a female slave of the White Wolf tribe." "Where is she? Find her for me right away." Soon, mother Tang brought a female slave. This female slave was one of ten slaves sent to Panshi tribe by Yunchao tribe to show their closeness after the White Wolf tribe was destroyed. The female slave in front of her looks quite beautiful. Even with Chu Dong''s critical aesthetic judgment, she thinks her face is very delicate, but she is too thin due to long-term malnutrition. "What''s your name?" "Slaves have no names." "YedU has a name. Why don''t you have one?" "If you have a name before, you can''t have a name after you become a slave, unless it is given by the master." And this rule? Chudong really didn''t know that. "If you tell us all you know about the method of blood food, the Witch of Chu will give you a name." Nearby, mother Tang suddenly cut in. "Really?" The slave''s eyes flashed, obviously excited. "There''s no problem with naming. What''s the matter with blood food? " "I''m not very clear about the details, because when feeding the White Wolf, only the owner can be present, and no one else can be there. But I''m Yao''s woman. I''m close to Yao. I''ve seen Yao feed the white wolf king several times. ""Are you Yao''s woman?" Looking at the skinny female slave, Chu Dong was slightly suspicious. "Yes, I am Yao''s woman. In the whole white wolf tribe, all the beautiful women are Yao''s women. I used to be the match of Yao''s eldest son. Later, Yao took a fancy to me and became Yao''s woman. " Chu Dong suddenly realized that no wonder when he escorted Yao to the White Wolf tribe to rob the spoils, Yao''s eldest son would strongly oppose it. He would not hesitate to split his face with Yao and revolt directly. It turns out that the root is here. "How did Yao feed the white wolf king?" "Yao would cut his wrists and pour blood on the meat of the white wolf king. Then the white wolf king would eat the meat. He seemed to like it very much." "I heard Yao mention that this is a way to keep close relationship with white wolf, which was handed down by their ancestors, so that the blood between them can be connected. Therefore, the white wolf king only listens to Yao''s orders and only eats the food given by Yao. " Chu Dong had heard about the legend of feeding with blood in some ancient civilization traditions, but he didn''t expect that the White Wolf tribe established a relationship with the white wolf in this way. "You just said that Yao would recite words when he was feeding. Do you know what he recited?" "Well, I don''t know. That''s a spell that only white wolf owners know. " Chu Dong is acutely aware that the female slave''s eyes twinkle in front of him. He avoids his eyes and conceals something. "If you say that, you can get the same treatment as wild. If what you say is of great value to us, I can remove your efforts. I''m a witch. I do what I say. " "You are the great Chu Wu, I believe you." After thinking about it, the slave finally made up her mind. "Only the chieftains of the White Wolf tribe can inherit this mantra. Slave Lu is Yao''s youngest son, who was once taught." "Lu? Where is he? " "Panshi and I used to be in charge of raising the tribe." "That child is not your son?" Mother Tang asked in surprise. "No. I''m afraid you''ll hurt Lu, so I always hide his identity. " Chapter 96 "Well, since you have said that, I will keep my promise. From today on, you are no longer a slave. Your name is Kim. Take care of little golden hair. " Hearing what Chu Dong said, the slave was very happy and knelt down to kowtow to Chu Dong. "Lu is just a child. He can tell the sorcerer the curse. Please release his slave status." "As long as he really helps the rock tribe, I can release him from slavery." Tang Ma is beside Leng Leng, opening a way: "Chu Wu, want to wait for steel bone to come back to make a decision again?" Chu Dong took a look at Tang Ma and said, "Tang Ma, it will take at least a few days to go to catch the wasteland. What''s more, I should be able to decide whether to release a woman and a child from slavery? " "Naturally, you can have this power, but the slaves are the public ownership of the rock tribe. Does it need to be discussed?" "Mother Tang, I already have this power, so there is no need to discuss it again." "Kim, go and call Lu over. As long as he''s willing to say it, what I just said counts." Kim ran out happily. Seeing that Chu Dong had made a decision, Tang Ma knew that she could not stop him, so she could only keep silent. "Mother Tang, I know that your son, that is, steel bone, and I don''t have any strength in mind. This kind of thing is open, and it''s nothing." "I hope that mother Tang can understand that I want the whole Panshi tribe to be good and powerful. I won''t be divorced from the people of the rock tribe just because I am a broken tribe person. " "Here, axe, Na, Ma and steel are all my relatives. You are also my relatives." "This method of slavery is not reliable. Where there is oppression, there is resistance. Instead of letting slaves do some inefficient inferior work, it is better to release them and liberate the productive forces." "Mother Tang, I know that you may not understand my way of doing things, and steel bone will not agree with some of my ideas, but I, sincerely for the rock tribe." "Yang can testify that he took me to worship the man God. I swore before the man god statue that I would die for the rock tribe." Chu Dong knows that there is a gap between himself and Ganggu. When they are together, they can''t communicate openly. Therefore, he wants to tell Ganggu through mother Tang to let them put down their prejudice and develop the rock tribe together. Mother Tang was silent for a moment and said, "Wu, steel bone is my son. I know some of his ideas." "That day, steel bone was very happy to learn that you were a witch." "Our rock is sorcerer, we will be strong. I still remember steel bone shouting these words excitedly at that time. " "More than one hundred sunsets have passed. You have brought us abundant food reserves of the rock tribe, destroyed our old enemy, the White Wolf tribe, and strengthened our soldiers. Steel has always told me that it''s all thanks to Chu. " "However, if you use ahoo''s savages and prefer green leaf stone''s outsiders, steel bone doesn''t like it very much." "Steel said, your roots are not in the rock." "Why didn''t steel bone tell me these words? Heaven and earth can learn from each other. How can Chu not root in the rock Chu Dongxin said, after crossing here, where can I tie my roots if I don''t? In a sense, the first time I see Xia is my relatives. Steel, axe, Ma, Tang Ma are also my relatives. His relatives, how can Chudong not do his best to protect them? "Steel bone doesn''t believe you, but outsiders are not so reliable. The deer chop is an example Now mother Tang also mentioned the deer cutting. The destruction of Huotong tribe by Lu Che seems to be a typical example of villains. Chu Dong couldn''t think of the shape of the deer chip. Maybe he didn''t want to remember it or something. "Lu Che is a special case. Just because he is ungrateful, we can''t think that all the people who take refuge in our rock have ulterior motives." Chu Dong sighed. "Steel this time back, I will have a good talk with him." "Yes. One of you is the chief and the other is the Chu Witch of the tribe. If there is any conflict between you, the rock tribe will be over. " As he was talking, Kim came with a skinny little boy. The little boy looks less than ten years old. According to primitive people, he has experienced ten winters. "Your name is Lu? The dew of the dew? " The little boy was a little timid and hid behind Kim. "Mother Tang, please bring this child something to eat. I think he is very hungry." Mother Tang agreed and found some cold sweet potatoes. Chudong handed the cold sweet potato to the little boy. The little boy looked at Jin and nodded happily. Then he took it and wolfed down a few cold sweet potatoes."I hear you are Yao''s son? Will you eat the White Wolf''s curse After Lu finished eating sweet potatoes, Chu Dong asked. Dew nodded and said, "I will." "Can you tell me?" Chu Dong''s tone is very peaceful. He is dealing with a child. "Mu Niang said, every day to ensure that we have enough food, I will tell you." When Lu said that, Jin''s face turned red. Obviously, Mu Niang was her. Mu Niang means ganniang and auntie in primitive vocabulary, so Lu is called Auntie Jin. After all, Jin was one of Yao''s women. "Don''t worry, it will not only give you enough food, but also ensure the nutrition you need to grow up." They don''t understand the new vocabulary of nutritional catering. As long as they have enough food, they will be satisfied. "I only tell you one person, no one else can listen." "Tang Ma, Jin, you two should avoid it." When Chu Dong and Lu were left, Chu Dong handed Lu a hard block of burnt black. "What is this?" "Sugar, to be exact, is the crystal block of sucrose. It''s not very delicious, but it''s sweet enough. Try it." Lu put it in her mouth and licked it, saying, "it''s delicious, it''s sweet." "Wu, you are a good man, Mu Niang said. No one else can say anything but Chu Wu." "Yes? Then your mother is very good at judging people. " "Although our white wolf tribe was destroyed because of your rock tribe, Mu Niang said that we can''t blame you. We have to blame Yao for his big appetite. He always wanted to bully other tribes and got burned." Lu is still a child. Most of the children''s words are true. If it''s really like what Lu said, then Nujin''s eyes are not bad, and she is a person with a lot of thoughts. From this time on, Chu Dong began to pay attention to Jin. Chapter 97 After eating the sugar cane, Lu licked her lips. Chu Dong took out another piece and asked, "do you still eat it?" Lu shook her head and said, "Mu Niang said that if someone gives you something to eat, you have to repay it. You can''t eat it for nothing." "You can say that it''s short mouthed and soft handed. You''re a little interesting "Why? You want to hit my mother''s idea? Even if you are a witch, you have to pass me. " Lu straightened out his skinny chest and forced out the image of a little man. Chudong said with a smile, "what do you think in your mind? I mean, you''re smart, or you wouldn''t have lived to this day. Well, the cannibal mouth is short. Is it time for you to tell us the secret mantra of your white wolf tribe for feeding white wolves? " "Well. I''ll recite it to you now. " Lu began to recite an awkward mantra. The pronunciation of this mantra is very strange. Sometimes it needs the resonance of lips, teeth, tongue and throat to produce a special syllable. It is not any language that Chudong is familiar with. It''s hard for the bareback, but it''s not easy to pronounce. When he finished, Chu Dong asked, "what''s the meaning of this mantra?" "I don''t know. When Yao taught me, he said that this is the biggest secret of the White Wolf tribe. Let me remember it firmly. As for what it means, Yao didn''t tell me. " "Well, you can recite it for me again." After three full recitations, Chu Dong wrote down the pronunciation of this short spell. There were several places where the pronunciation was not very accurate, but he didn''t know whether it was Lu''s pronunciation or his own. "Do you need to sing this mantra every time you feed the white wolf?" "Well, it has to be sung." "You told me the biggest secret of your white wolf tribe. Aren''t you afraid that you''re sorry for your father Yao?" "He''s all dead. And he was not good to my mother at all before he died. My mother was tortured to death by him. Mu Niang said, "secrets can''t be used as food. If you can change food, you''ll sell secrets." Chu Dong takes out a piece of sugar and hands it to Lu, asking Lu to find Jin himself. After thinking for a while, Chu Dong picked up the little golden hair that was still chewing jade, and gently stroked it on the soft fetal hair. "Little Jinmao, let''s have a try. Whether he can or not, it''s always OK to try." Chu Dong cut his finger with a bone knife and let out blood. He dropped the blood on Hanyu, and then let xiaojinmao lick the blood on Hanyu. At the same time, Chu Dong began to sing the spell he had just learned. Little Jinmao quickly licked the blood on the jade and listened to the Chu Dong mantra quietly, as if the mantra really had some strange magic. There was a deep nasal sound between little golden hair''s breath. Some of them seemed to roar. It was strange that such a small thing could roar. Immediately, Chu Dong heard several familiar syllables in Xiao Jinmao''s low nasal breath. These familiar syllables are the syllables of the mantra that Lu taught Chu Dong to sing. Coincidence? Chudong didn''t believe it. Can''t it be said that the White Wolf tribe''s Secret curse of controlling animals can communicate with wild animals? If so, it can explain why the white wolf king was loyal to Yao to his death. The white wolf king probably regarded Yao as his own kind or even closer relationship. Chu Dong wanted to understand this point, learning a few nasal sounds of Xiao Jinmao just now, and made those syllables. Small golden hair curled up his body, very comfortable against Chu Dong''s arms, feel very satisfied. It''s a pity that I don''t know the meaning of this mantra or animal language. I wish it could be translated. Although he had some regrets, Chu Dong was also satisfied. After all, he was able to communicate with the wild animals, and it was not a dream to eventually control the wild animals through blood feeding. There must be a dream, a determination to realize it, and a road to it. Chudong found a few pieces of raw meat, chopped them up, dripping blood, and tried to feed xiaojinmao. After listening to Chudong''s strange syllables, xiaojinmao finally agreed to eat instead of relying on Hanyu. However, Chu Dong did not take away Han Yu, but let people wear a beast tendon, hanging on the neck of little golden hair, just like a collar. This is a kind of nostalgia for the distant future of the past. Chu Dong called Jin and Lu over and asked them to take care of little Jinmao from today on. When you need to feed, you need to find Chu Dong to get blood. After finishing this thing, Chu Dong came to the three old men of Shuitu. The Shuitu three are very good craftsmen, but when they are old, their speed of making bone and stone tools is not as fast as before. After listening to Chu Dong''s advice, each of them has three apprentices with good qualifications to teach them how to make bone and stone tools hand in hand.When Chu Dong came, nine young apprentices were busy nervously, while three old men were giving directions. Seeing Chu Dong coming, twelve people stopped their work. "Chu Wu, how did you come here?" The old man talks a lot, so when three people are together, he usually speaks on behalf of the other two. "I''ll come and have a look. What are you up to? " "Didn''t you just get the skeletons of 18 King level fierce beasts? We are making sharper bone knives and some utensils. I didn''t even dream of using the bones of King level fierce beasts as raw materials before. " "Dreams are necessary, and dreams will only be bigger in the future." If someone else said that, the three old men would never believe it, but it was Chu Dong who said it. The three old men nodded one after another and felt that this was the truth. Chu Dong picked up a bone knife that was being processed and tried to sharpen it. It hadn''t been polished, but he felt a chill just when he touched it. "Why is this knife cold?" "Oh, witch, you don''t know. It should be the remains of a fierce beast with cold attribute. The cold attribute in its bones is especially strong. The power of the bone knife made from this kind of bones with attributes is at least twice as strong as that of the ordinary bone knife." "What else? The bone knife I used to hold didn''t feel like this. " Chu Dong''s eyes radiated brilliance. I didn''t expect that there was such a saying about bone knife. "That''s because our tribe used to be poor. The bone knives that can be polished are not of good quality. At most, they are hard and sharp." Chu Dong nodded, the ability of Tian Heng in his eyes was activated, and he carefully observed the fierce animal skeleton in his hand. Sure enough, between the texture of the beast''s skeleton, there is a trace of cold air. The wind of cold air shows a light blue in the field of vision of Tianheng, which seems to dye the beast''s skeleton with a strange color. Chapter 98 Chu Dong looked around, in the field of vision of Tianheng, the bones of those fierce animals that had been scraped clean were full of color. There are red, blue, purple, green and white, most of which are red and blue, and the least is gold, which can only be seen on a few bones. Why didn''t I look at it carefully with the horizon of Tianheng before? These are treasures! "Mr. Shui, how much stronger is the weapon made from the skeleton of this fierce beast than the ordinary weapon? I don''t think it''s scientific to double that estimate. " Chu Dong often says some strange terms, which everyone can''t understand and is used to. Just know the general meaning of Chu Dong. "Wu, you don''t want to do experiments, do you?" The word "experiment" has been popular in the Panshi tribe, and everyone knows its meaning. "Of course it''s going to be an experiment. It is the purpose of the experiment to confirm whether the argument is correct or not by scientific and objective practical operation. " "Chu Wu is going to do the experiment again. Hurry up, get ready!" I don''t know when to start. As soon as Chu Dong did the experiment, many people were very excited and came to watch. They were even eager to try, hoping to help in the experiment. Maybe it started when Chu Dong made an experiment with monkey wine and successfully promoted the children of Qiming, Xiao and other tribes to primary barbarian soldiers?! "Nothing to prepare. Xiao, you pull out your bone knife and chop at me. " Xiao was still half a dozen children. Although he became a primary barbarian warrior, he never really went hunting, and seldom fought with others. The main reason is that Chu Dong does not allow such minors as Xiao to hunt wasteland. "What?" Xiao thought he heard wrong. Chu Dong waved the rough bone knife and said it again. "Witch, I can''t do it to you. What if I hurt you? " "Can you hurt me?" Chudong''s smile provoked a burst of laughter from people around him. Chu Dong is the wizard, the Optimus Prime of their tribe. He will not be defeated. Although, few people see Chu Dong hand. "But, witch, the weapon in your hand is a bone stick. How can it block my sharp bone knife?" "You can come if you want. Don''t talk nonsense." "Then I''ll go." Xiao shouts, jumps up, and cuts Chu Dong with a bone knife. In the field of vision of Chudong Tianheng, Xiao''s movement is as slow as a tortoise, and all the changes may be in Chudong''s calculation. Of course, Xiao is just a top-down chop, there is no fancy. Chu Dong held up the unformed bone knife Xiao called "bone stick" to block it. Two bone knives collide together, Xiao''s bone knife is jumped out of a crack, and the knife in Chu Dong''s hand is not damaged at all. "It''s my turn." Chu Dong''s waist turns, bone knife slants toward Xiao''s shoulder to chop past. Xiao quickly blocks it with a bone knife. After this collision, the cracks on Xiao''s bone knife are bigger and the fine lines are cracked. Chu Dong doesn''t give Xiao the chance to attack himself for the second time. Gu Dao takes it as a hammer and continues to attack, hitting Xiao''s Gu Dao twice in a row. "Pa wipe" a, the bone knife in Xiao''s hand broke into more than ten pieces, fell to the ground. Chu Dong stopped his hand and touched the coarse bone knife which had no blade at all. There was no scratch on it. This is the strength of the bones of King level fierce animals. But Chu Dong also found that the light blue breath between the texture of his coarse bone knife faded a little, not as strong as before. "Bring me a stone hammer." Someone came with a stone hammer. See Chu Dong bone knife on the stone, and then raised the stone hammer aimed at the bone knife again and again hit down. Chu Dong saw clearly that every time he smashed it, the light blue breath of bone knife texture was lighter, and the more he smashed it, the lighter it was. After more than 30 years of smashing, the light blue texture disappeared completely. Another seven or eight times, the bone knife made a clear sound and broke into pieces. "It''s really good quality to be able to withstand 43 heavy blows of hundreds of kilograms. With the breath wrapped bone knife, the quality is far superior to that of ordinary bone knife. " Chu Dong also chose a fierce animal skeleton with a similar smell, and smashed it dozens of times with a heavy hammer before smashing it completely. With care, Chu Dong chose an ordinary beast bone and smashed it with a heavy hammer, but it was smashed twice. Three ordinary brute bones were selected in a row, and the hardest one was smashed after five times. "From today on, all the materials used to make bone utensils need to first cut part of the bones and use a heavy hammer to test them. Those that can not be broken within three strokes can be made into weapons. Those that can be broken within three strokes can be made into bone bowls, pelvis and other utensils. If the hammer is not broken after eight attempts, it can be made into grade bone equipment. ""I''m going to tell you that in the future, every bone you choose needs to be hammered with a stone hammer. If there is no crack after the hammer is pulled out, it will be listed in the grade bone equipment reserve. Shui Mu Tu three old people, please take your apprentices, and then continue to hammer test among these selected grade bones, so as to separate out more detailed grades. For example, one product, two products, three products and so on. " Chu Dong weighed the heavy hammer in his hand and made such a standard. In the past, there was no standard for making bones in the tribe. The hardness and tenacity of the materials all depended on the old man''s eyes and hands. Now, with the standard of Chu Dong, it is directly established that everyone can measure the hardness of brute bones. Chu Dong''s ability can be directly used to measure the quality of each fierce animal bone or brute animal bone. However, this ability is not used in this way. It''s a waste. So he thought of such a simple method that can be popularized. Let Shuidu and others continue to hammer test, and separate out more detailed one, two, and three products, also let everyone participate in, participate in the formulation of grading standards. Today''s Panshi tribe has a hundred generations, but Chu Dong doesn''t have the energy to make it particularly detailed, so he just needs to set a general direction, specific operation and grading, and let these people do it. After seeing Chu Dong''s hammer test method, no matter how stupid a person is, he can also master the identification of the animal bone. So everyone went to look for barbarian bones and tried with a hammer to find the underestimated barbarian bones. What the people of Panshi tribe don''t know is that because of the existence of Chudong, their way of behavior and even their way of thinking are being influenced by Chudong imperceptibly, and a new tribal way different from the traditional tribe is slowly sprouting. Chapter 99 In the traditional tribes, men, women, old and young are the source of food, basically relying on hunting teams to hunt wild animals in the wilderness. Each tribe people can get some wild animal meat, and the number of wild animals they can get depends on the size of the wild animals captured in this round. The old and weak women and children who are related to the members of the wild hunting team, that is to say, the barbarian soldiers, will get more meat. Once the hunting team''s harvest is not good, then there will be some people''s food rations will be withheld, to supply the barbarian soldiers. Since Chu Dong joined the Panshi tribe, the Panshi tribe never ran out of food. Everyone can guarantee the daily ration standard, and there is a lot of surplus. The most important change came from the reward exchange system established by Chudong. This directly inspired the enthusiasm of each tribe to contribute. Walking around in the Panshi tribe, the old and young women and children who can''t go hunting are no longer at home waiting for the hunting team to get a day''s rations. Everyone is busy. Some are planting sweet potatoes, some are making salt, some are refining monkey wine, some are refining bone utensils, some are pickling wild animal meat, and even quarrel and abuse in order to argue who does more and who does less. The atmosphere of Panshi tribe is very good. Everyone is proud that they can make a contribution to the tribe. The rations they receive every day are not handouts from others, but are actually obtained through their own contribution. The personnel of the Guangna camp outside the Panshi tribe are very complicated. There are more than 30 small and weak tribes that have been destroyed or moved. In addition, fierce and irascible savages, almost all kinds of conflicts break out here every day. As a sorcerer, Chu Dong would visit Guangna camp whenever he had time to solve all kinds of conflicts. For a while, Chu Dong didn''t have a good way to minimize the contradictions in the Guangna camp. After all, the differences in ancestor worship, lifestyle disapproval, strength and size among these complex members caused many obstacles in their integration. As soon as he entered the camp, Chu Dong felt like he was in the refugee camp. When the Guangna camp was first built, Chu Dong almost named it after the refugee camp. At last, he felt that the word "refugee camp" was too sad and was a pity product of humble human nature. The meaning of "Guangna camp" was to recruit talents for a prosperous future. In Guangna camp, everyone is wandering, especially the old people. They may only live in one side of the world of their own tribe all their lives. They suddenly migrate to escape outside the Panshi tribe, and their grief and hesitation are written on their faces. Even if Chu Dong tried his best to promote the United hunting team and let hengku and other capable people join in the working system of Panshi tribe, there were still many people who lived a life of traditional tribe without food and clothing. Looking back on the scene when he was an aid doctor in a refugee camp in a war-torn country, he felt heavy, helpless, angry and powerless. But it was a fact, and he had no way to change it. However, the Guangna camp in front of him was built by himself. Chudong was the sorcerer of Panshi tribe. The wizard of the powerful rock tribe. He can''t make the camp so sad all the time. "Wu, thank you for the food!" "Wu, praise you "Great witch, God protect you!" After entering Guangna camp, the people inside came out one after another and knelt down to Chu Dong. Chu Dong is used to it now, and he doesn''t help them as he used to. The habits and politeness of our own civilization age are not feasible here. On the contrary, the worship of the strong can make most people comply with their wishes and make them more smoothly push forward in the established direction. Chu Dong stopped and came to a crying baby. The woman with the baby was full of fear in her eyes, for fear that the crying of the baby would irritate the great witch. Chu Dong, of course, was not disturbed by the child''s crying. He immediately recognized that the child was crying because of illness and pain. Chu Dong touched the child''s head. It was really hot. "Yue, Ling and Qiao, all three of you come here and touch the child''s forehead." Yue, Ling and Qiao are the three experienced nurses selected by Chu Dong. They also plan to train them as doctors. "It''s so hot. Wu, the child has a fever "Yes, we have to find a way to reduce the fever." As Chu Dong grew older, the three trainee nurses were able to use some simple common sense of civilized medicine to judge diseases. "Wu, my children are not evil, they are not. Witch, please don''t throw my child into the fire to sacrifice to God. " The young mother with the baby knelt on the ground and couldn''t stop kowtowing. "Who says your child is evil?"The young mother didn''t dare to answer, just kept kowtowing. "Yue, help her up. Didn''t I teach you some ways to reduce fever? Now help the child get rid of the fever. " Three months later, the trainee nurses agreed and began to cool the child with fever. After physical cooling, the sick child''s crying became smaller, but he was still depressed and drowsy. Chu Dong looked very serious and asked the young mother, "who said that your child is evil? Point it out! Don''t worry, I''ll decide for you! " Young mother''s eyes aimed at a person, and then quickly moved away. But Chudong had seen the man. "You said the child was evil?" This man looks like an old man, but the tribesmen are aging very quickly. Maybe they are only in their forties. That person by Chu East a stare, frighten immediately kneel on the ground, continuously kowtow. "Great witch, this child has been crying all the time, but he has been possessed by evil. This kind of evil will do harm to other people after harming him. It''s really evil. It will destroy the evil of a tribe. There are already several people who have fallen down, just like the child, covered with fire and in a trance. " Can infectious diseases be called evil by them? Can send a smile! Chu Dong''s heart was very heavy, and his fear came. The staff in Guangna camp are complex, mostly the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, and there are no sanitary conditions here at all. Therefore, feces and garbage can be seen everywhere, and the possibility of causing infectious diseases is too high. Originally, Chu Dong wanted to find a way to improve the sanitary environment for Guangna camp when he was free, but he didn''t expect that the infectious diseases came so quickly. "Who else is sick? Where? Take me to see. " Chapter 100 Just after a brief look at the sick child, Chu Dong had a general diagnosis. Someone led Chu Dong around the camp. Except for the child, seven other people got sick. "When they got sick, what were their symptoms?" They all looked at each other. They couldn''t understand what Chu Dong said. Chu East sighed a tone, changed a words to ask. "Why do you say that you were invaded by evil people?" "Their hands and feet are as cold as those of the dead, and their faces are as white as those of the dead, that is, they have been sucked by the evil spirits." "Not only cold hands and feet, but also sweating and talking nonsense. How can you become another person if you are not possessed by evil spirits?" "It''s cold and hot, typical of evil." Chu Dong coldly looked at these ignorant people, and was not in the mood to popularize medical knowledge to them. He pressed a pulse to a sober patient and asked, "do you feel heartache and often thirsty? Is it the alternation of cold and hot, shivering when it''s cold, and baking when it''s hot? " "You are right. Am I really possessed by evil? " The sick man was a stout man. He was confused by a strange disease. When he finally woke up, he heard people around him talking about throwing him into the fire to get rid of evil. After seeing Chu Dong, it''s like seeing the Savior. He grabs Chu Dong''s hand and refuses to let go. "Don''t worry, all you have is malaria." "Malaria?" "Or the great wizard knows everything. The name of evil is malaria "Ah, it''s malaria Chu Dong rolled his eyes and drank: "enough, it''s not evil, it''s malaria! It''s malaria. Malaria is a kind of disease. It''s caused by mosquito bites or blood transfusion from malaria carriers Forget it. I won''t talk to you so much. " "Yue, go back to the tribe, find Artemisia annua in the medicine store, and bring more. Come here with more Bupleurum. " The moon agreed and immediately returned to the rock tribe. Yue followed Chu Dong for the longest time and gained Chu Dong''s trust most. The medicine storehouse specially set up by Panshi tribe was managed by Chu Dong, but in fact, it was mostly managed by Yue. Two bags of Bupleurum and Artemisia soon came. Artemisia annua is used as a medicine for clearing heat, relieving heat, stopping malaria and cooling blood. The essence of it is a great reputation of artemisinin, but it is considered to be the most effective medicine for malaria treatment by modern civilization. Bupleurum is a common medicine for relieving exterior and interior, soothing liver and Promoting Yang. For the treatment of cold and fever, cold and heat exchanges, malaria and other diseases. Thanks to the trade of Panax notoginseng herbs between Chudong and Yunchao tribes, now every tribe will look for all kinds of herbs to exchange with Panshi tribe, and the kinds of herbs in Panshi tribe''s medicine storehouse are gradually enriched. Of course, most of the herbs are not of great value, but it''s better to have a large amount of herbs, such as Artemisia annua, bupleurum and so on. Chu Dong specially asked the three nurses Yue, Ling and Qiao to identify the herbs that looked similar to weeds, so that they could grasp the herbs that Chu Dong needed as quickly as possible. Chu Dong assigned Artemisia annua and Bupleurum to Yue, Ling and Qiao, and asked them to supervise the patient to eat them. The primitive people, who were used to eating meat, were very resistant to weeds, but Chu Dong had no choice but to swallow them. If you have an iron pot or a bronze tripod, you can boil herbs, so you don''t have to chew them raw. When we have time, we have to try smelting iron and copper. Ah, it''s a long way to go. Chu Dong''s heart was filled with emotion, but his body was busy. He came specially to look after the sick baby. Malaria is particularly serious for children, because children''s resistance is weak, it is easy to be killed by malaria, a violent disease, even if it is not fatal, it may cause sequelae. Children can''t eat yet, they can only eat liquid food. At this time, the image of crucible flashed in Chu Dong''s mind. "After you chew the Artemisia annua and bupleurum, spit them in the child''s mouth. The child only needs to eat the body fluid to achieve the therapeutic effect." Chu Dong saw that the child could not eat, so he had to go back and ask the mother to give the medicine by mouth. After taking the medicine, the child''s state is much better. Although he is still sleepy, he is very weak because he has been dehydrated for a long time. This time, malaria was discovered in time. If it was a few days later, I''m afraid more people would get sick. If the first person who got sick didn''t get timely treatment, with the medical resources in Chu Dong''s hands now, I''m afraid he would be powerless. Seeing that the patient''s illness had been relieved, Chu Dong was in a better mood. The young mother, who looked at most seventeen or eighteen years old, knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Chu Dong. Chu Dong pulled her up and casually asked a few questions.The young mother is from the green leaf tribe. She said that her mate was killed by a fierce beast when hunting wasteland. She moved with the tribe. The situation like the young women of this tribe is very common in the Guangna camp. There are more women than men in the whole camp, especially the soldiers. Many of them are with young children. One thing made Chu Dong feel very much. That is, no matter what kind of danger the primitive people encounter, they will always protect the next generation of children at the first time and cover the young children to escape. As long as the next generation is alive, the blood of this tribe will continue. Although malaria has been controlled, Chu Dong is not optimistic. With the current staff composition of the camp and the poor health environment, malaria has been temporarily controlled, but there may be outbreaks of cholera, dengue fever and other infectious diseases. Therefore, the urgent task is to rectify the health environment of the camp. Chu Dong specially asked people to find a large square stone, and drew a picture on it with a sharp stone to make a simple schematic diagram of sanitary sewage treatment system. After comparing the schematic diagram in front of him with the memory of the sewage treatment system in his mind, Chu Dong was satisfied with it only after he revised several more places. After finishing the sketch map, Chu Dong asked people to call more prestigious people from various tribes in Guangna camp to come to discuss the matter. Chu Dong asked people to set up the big stone block with the schematic diagram. He was holding a tree stick in his hand. When he was about to explain to these people, someone called out. "It''s a divine plan!" Hula, those who came to discuss affairs knelt down on the ground and knelt down to the big stone. "Get up! Get up! This is not a divine plan! This is a schematic diagram of the sewage disposal system. " Chu Dong had a headache. Looking back at the picture I drew, well, it''s a bit sloppy, but I can still see it clearly. Then Chu Dong found that it was a waste of time to find these people. After explaining for a long time, no one could understand Chu Dong''s meaning. There is no way but to enforce it. Chapter 101 Chu Dong decided to start the compulsory construction of drainage system, and the implementation was very smooth, which made him very angry about the idea of democratic discussion. To a certain extent, these primitive people are basically no different from wild animals. They eat, sleep, eat and drink freely. The only human like place may be to unite and cooperate in hunting wild animals. The utilization rate of human brain wisdom in this era is too low. The reason why witches can become the spiritual leaders of a tribe is that witches are the brains of the tribe people. Simple and stupid primitive people, just listen to the command of the wizard. When Chu Dong understood this, he was a little frustrated. Chudong had people dig ditches, and all the people with labor force swarmed. The open drainage ditches around guangnaying began to take shape in a short day. According to Chu Dong''s instructions, more than ten public toilets were set up in the four corners of Guangna camp. Public toilets are new things for primitive people. It''s hard for them to imagine what they''re doing when they''re in the way. According to this principle, primitive people built public toilets very well. Next, Chu Dong asked the tribes to send out their hands to watch the people who defecate everywhere. Those who can''t go to the public toilets will be warned for the first time, deducting half a day''s rations, punished for the second time, deducting two days'' rations, and severely punished for the third time. They are not allowed to eat after five sunsets. Chu Dong specially arranged the wild in the Guangna camp to supervise the eating and drinking of Lhasa. Anyone who dares to violate the regulations will implement it to the letter. People who had been used to the random excretion of wild animals didn''t comply at first, so Chu Dong cut off the food supply of the whole camp for a whole day. Originally, Chu Dong took preventive measures for the people of Guangna camp to make trouble, but the imagined violent resistance did not happen. Even ahoo didn''t move. Ah hou can''t understand what Chu Dong is doing. But he was too convinced of Chu Dong. The success of the two battle plans of fisherman and bait made ah Hou the iron powder of Chu Dong. So, ah Hou stood up and helped Chu Dong maintain public toilet order. Ah Hou''s savage Gang is superior in strength, and the weakest one is the intermediate savage warrior level. Therefore, as soon as he stands up, his current situation of using the toilet according to the rules will be greatly improved. In addition, green leaves and others also respect Chu Dong very much, even if they don''t understand what Chu Dong did, they will do it. Courteous toilet use was officially promoted in Guangna camp. Originally, Chudong wanted to introduce the nearby water source into the sewage treatment ditch of guangnaying, but the water source was too far away from here, and the engineering quantity was too large, so he gave up the idea of using water to treat life, and replaced it with soil to bury the excrement regularly. In addition to the public toilets and sewage treatment ditch, Chudong had people dig a big pit in the distance to specially throw some domestic waste into it for burning and burying. Fortunately, primitive people''s life is simple, and the amount of domestic waste is far less than modern civilization. Although the facilities are simple, they are very effective and practical. After the success of guangnaying''s domestic waste and sewage treatment system, Chudong also set up the same public toilets and open ditches in Panshi tribe. At the same time, Chudong considered using the excrement of public toilets for composting. In the coming year, farmyard manure can be used to strengthen the soil quality of sweet potato planting land. Seeing the phenomenon of defecating everywhere, Chudong''s mood was as good as a sunny day. This is what a public place looks like. After designing public toilets and sewage treatment facilities, Chudong began to study how to dig caves faster and better. As the weather became cooler, Chudong had to think about the warmth and coldness of all the people inside and outside the Panshi tribe. Food storage seems to be no problem, but once the winter, cold will take a lot of weak people''s lives. Chudong took a group of strong men to dig the cave, including a Hou and other savages. The speed of the project was not slow, but Chudong was still not satisfied. At the present speed, I''m afraid we can''t dig a few caves when winter comes. "Rabbit, go get water. I''m thirsty." With the rise of Gan, ah Hou, who took off all his skins, was soaked with sweat and called his people to fetch water. A savage named rabbit ran out and soon came back. "Chief, there''s no water." "What''s the matter? Why is the water supply so slow these two days? Is hemp''s buttock worth beating When ah Hou said this, people around him began to laugh. There is a team of people in charge of drawing water, and Ma is the leader of this team. Ma is a rare female warrior. Although she is a primary brute warrior, she has a high prestige among women. In addition, Ma, who was also familiar with Chudong, was originally in charge of sweet potato planting. Later, he was elected as the head of the daily water supply team of the tribe.Although Ma has a son as big as a bronze hammer, she may be less than 30 years old, which is the golden age for women. Male hormone secretion is particularly strong, ah Hou has seen numbness several times, and the two people who come and go are paired together. Chu Dong frowned. These two days, he also realized that the water source is far away from them, and the population of the tribe and Guangna camp is increasing. In the past, the daily water supply is not enough for people''s consumption. Should we drill a well? But the first thing to dig a well is to find the location of the underground river. There is no instrument to detect it, and Chu Dong, who is not a junior college graduate, is not sure that he can dig water anywhere. "No, No. Wu Ma, they are in danger A young man came back panting, shouting as he ran. "What? Is it dangerous A roar strange eyes a stare, hold up a huge stone axe to whirlwind general ground rushed out. Soon, ah Hou came back in a whirlwind, and the young man with the message rushed out again. "Ah Ho, stop! It''s not too late to put people down "But, Chu, hemp is in danger." "Wait for me, too." Chu Dong a stare, ah Hou didn''t speak. According to the shape of Chu Dong and ah Hou, the obedient person should be Chu Dong, but they are just the opposite. "What''s going on? To be more specific? " "Chu, it''s urgent. Don''t elaborate." "If you know yourself and your enemy, you can win a hundred battles. You need to understand before you make plans. Otherwise, if we go rashly, we may fall into a trap. " When Chu Dong said that, ah Hou stopped talking. Chapter 102 The young man took two breaths and took a sip of the water handed by the man next to him before reporting the incident. On this day, Ma and others went to the nearby water source to draw water as usual. They had already finished the water, but they didn''t want to rush out suddenly. They forcibly robbed Ma and others of their tools for drawing water, and there was a conflict with Ma and them. Because Ma had only a small number of junior soldiers in the water team, he was caught off guard by the other side. Not only the water was taken away, but also the people were caught. The young man was clever. When he saw that it was not good, he ran back to report it. "Everyone''s been caught? Are there any casualties? " Chudong''s face was gloomy, which was no better than ahou''s face. This is hitting me in the face. Which tribe? It''s so boring? "Not dead, a few injured. It seems that the other side has some scruples and has no black hand. " "What tribe is the other, you know?" "I don''t know. But I can see clearly that the totem tattoo on their chest is a bear head with two tusks. " "Does anyone know about this totem tattoo tribe?" Chu Dong''s voice just fell, green leaf spoke. "I know this tribe. It''s the xiongpi tribe." "Xiongpi tribe? Is it powerful? I haven''t heard of it before. " "This tribe is still some distance away from our former tribal habitat. It''s even further away from here, so Chu Wu may not have heard of this tribe." "Xiongpi tribe is a powerful tribe. Although it is also a small tribe, there are a lot of soldiers in it, all of them are brave and powerful. The most important thing is that the people of xiongpi tribe can turn into the hands of xiongpi and are invulnerable." "Just, how did they get here? Their habitat is 30 sunsets away from here. " "Green leaf, do you know the people of xiongpi tribe?" "I''m not familiar with you. I''ve dealt with you several times on the wasteland. The other party is very overbearing and unreasonable. We suffered losses several times. Our migration has something to do with the bullying of xiongpi tribe. " "How about the other side''s high-end combat power? Do you have the fighting power of ah Hou and Yang "No. Their most powerful soldier is only a senior barbarian soldier, but once the beast comes out, the ordinary three or five senior barbarian soldiers may not be rivals. " "Is there a witch?" "No. If they had witches, I''m afraid we would have been swallowed by them. " "Good. Now it''s time to fight. Ah Ho, when you go to charge, you must crush each other on the momentum and give each other a fierce attack. Dare to bully us and let them know how many eyes Mr. Ma has? " "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Ah Hou picked up the young man who reported this time and rushed out in a hurry. Several savages followed the leader and rushed out with a roar. Chu Dong and green leaves and others are not slow toward the water source. If there is a roar, plus a few savages, and the other side has only one senior soldier, this battle is a sure win. "Witch of Chu, who is Lord ma? How many eyes does it have? " While walking, green leaves chat with Chu Dong. "Well, it''s a long story. I''ll tell you later." It''s not an era of civilization. I don''t know when the generation gap will be eliminated. "Chu Wu, I guess the reason why xiongpi tribe suddenly came here may be the same as our migration." "Oh? Are you also harassed by King level fierce beasts? " "Probably. But the people of the xiongpi tribe are good at fighting. They are not afraid of the common King level fierce beasts. If they can make the xiongpi tribe move, I''m afraid that this fierce beast is not small. " "It should be. Do you have any worries? " "The Witch of Chu is the Witch of Chu. His eyes are like electricity." "Don''t flatter me." "Is it possible to flatter? Does it have anything to do with flattery? " "Well, you''ll know later. Let''s digress and talk about your worries. " "Chu Wu, I''m a few years older than you. I''ve been a chief for a long time. I''ve heard and seen a lot of things. According to my experience, there may be a tide of animals." "Animal tide? What do you mean "Don''t Chu witches know about animal tide?" Chu Dong''s face turned red, but returned to normal immediately. "You call it animal tide. I call it animal wave. It''s one thing." "Ah, it''s called beast wave here. No more than 20 years, there will always be a wave of animals. That is to say, wild animals go mad and attack surrounding tribes crazily. Fierce animals will fight with each other, and there will be anomalies between heaven and earth. Rainstorms, dry land, earthquakes, volcanoes, extremely cold and severe winter, and so on, may occur. " "When I was very young, I experienced a time when our tribe moved from a long distance to a later place. It''s said that twenty generations ago, there were very few senior soldiers in our tribe"The old people in the tribe remember very clearly that when the tide of beasts came, there were so many wild animals and crazy impact that there was no power to stop them." "So your tribe moved because of the animal tide?" "How can it be? If it''s a tide of animals, none of us can run. We are attacked by a king level fierce beast. We can''t beat it before we move. " Green leaf''s words let Chu Dong wake up again, before he had already faintly felt something wrong, will ask yang to explore in the wasteland at the right time, now it seems that nine times out of ten is likely to happen animal tide. However, the meaning of "see Yang" does not seem to have experienced animal tide or heard of it. Is Yang hiding it? Or something else. Although Chu Dong and others didn''t run as fast as ah Hou, their feet were not slow. It took them more than ten minutes to get to the water source. When the roar came out, there was no roar in the middle. Around the front of a forest, saw a green lake, here is the water source of the rock tribe. At this time, beside the lake, ah Hou was fighting with a man who was too stout to be in proportion. Can you even compete with ahoo? What a strong man. Ordinary soldiers, to ah Hou is basically abused, but that guy can resist ah Hou''s inhuman power. Although he is also passively beaten most of the time, the guy with super defensive power is not likely to fail for a while. "Ah Ho, stop it!" Chu Dong looked for a while, and called to stop the fight. Chapter 103 The guy opposite ahhoufang is just over two meters tall, but his shoulders are very broad, his body is as thick as a water tank, and some of them are deformed. His forearms are even more deformed, as thick as his thighs, and covered with thick black hair. Those two forearms covered with black hair should be the paws of the bear as green leaves said. Most of ahoo''s violent attacks were blocked by the bear''s paws. "Chu, this guy is not very strong, but he is especially anti beating. Hehe, in terms of skin, he is thicker than Yang." Hearing Chu Dong''s voice, ah Hou jumps to Chu Dong''s side. Chu Dong glanced across the street. In addition to the guy who had just fought with ah Hou, there were twenty or thirty soldiers who were as strong as him. They were holding stone axes in their hands and were guarding a group of people from Ma and other rock tribes. "Are you from xiongpi tribe? What do you want to do when you come all the way to our border? " The enemy ahoo was very tired. Rao Shi ahoo didn''t have all the firepower. He was already weak. Seeing ah Hou''s sudden withdrawal from the battle circle, the guy finally took a breath, heard Chu Dong''s question, calmed down and looked at Chu Dong carefully. Among the primitive tribes, the leader of the tribe always looks at the one with the highest altitude first. But now the person speaking opposite is the shortest of them. "Who are you? From the rock tribe? What''s the point? I''m looking for the chief of your rock tribe. " "You''re such a firewood! This is the sorcerer of our rock. He is more powerful than our chief. " Ma saw Chu Dong with people to save himself, although the body freedom is limited, but the mouth is still free, even scold with hold, scold of course is to catch their own people, hold of nature is Chu Dong. "You are Chu? I didn''t expect to be so short. " The guy''s round eyes were very surprised. It''s not a person who says he''s short. The altitude here is really discriminated against. Chudong was slightly angry. "What on earth do you want to do?" "I know that your rock tribe is rich and powerful. Catch these people and exchange some materials with you." "You have violated my territory and captured my tribesmen. Now you have two choices. One is to let people go as fast as possible. Another is to be ready to wash your mistakes with blood. " "Ha ha ha, Wizard of the rock tribe, you are too shameful. Let me release you? Yes, I''ll trade it for something. " "So you''re the second one? Good. I also think you should choose the second option. Ahoo, puhu, LVYE, you let go and fight me. Give them some ruthlessness and more blood, but you''d better not kill them. " "I see. Don''t worry." A Hou, puhu, LVYE and other soldiers are eager to try. Hearing Chu Dong''s command, they roar and charge. There are more than 20 soldiers from xiongpi tribe on the opposite side, and more than 30 soldiers from Panshi tribe. Among them, yiahou, hulvye and others are extremely fierce. They are superior in terms of numbers, and the high-end combat power is stable in crushing each other. In one battle, more than 20 people were knocked out by seven or eight people, while the rest of them struggled to support. If it wasn''t for Chu Dong''s orders not to let him die, I''m afraid someone would have died in ah Hou''s hands. When Chu Dong was fighting, he took people to save Ma and others to prevent Xiong PI tribe from jumping over the wall to attack the hostages. Obviously, Chu Dong was worried too much. With the brains of those people in xiongpi tribe, he never thought of executing the hostages, let alone threatening the Panshi tribe with hostages. There is no suspense in the battle, and it will be over soon. Although the soldiers of xiongpi tribe claim to be strong in defense, in front of ahou puhu and other savages, this kind of defense is much worse than that of King level fierce beasts. It''s just a little more sweat to blow up the defense. A bear warrior was defeated, and his manner became very dispirited. They have always defeated others, but now they are prisoners. "What''s your name?" Chu Dong asked the leader. This guy was taken special care of because of his rough skin and thick flesh. He was the last one to fall down. He was savagely kicked by several savages on his body and his face was marked with a distinct foot mark. "My name is XIONG Shi. He is the leader of xiongpi tribe. Now that I am caught by you, according to the rules between tribes, my tribe will exchange goods with you. " "What good things can you bring out?" "Our tribe can trade a king level barbarian bone for our freedom." Chudong chuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchu "No. King level barbarians, well, we have more than 30 in stock. " "One is too few. We have to have one each." The people of Panshi tribe laughed.XIONG Shi is worried. He doesn''t think that the Panshi tribe can have more than 30 King level barbarians. You know, having a barbarian represents a barbarian warrior, and a king level barbarian might be a senior warrior. But in the eyes of Chu Dong and others, the price of a king level barbarian bone is too little. "Three barbarians, for our freedom." "Just now my brothers said," one for each. " "We don''t have so many barbarians." Bear''s face turned red. "How much is that?" "Seven." "Then you can only let go of the seven of you. As for the seven, you can choose for yourself." The people of xiongpi tribe looked at each other and didn''t know how to answer. In the end, they all focused on XIONG Shi. "No, the people here have to be exchanged." "Unfortunately, you don''t have any bones to exchange." "We can trade other precious things for scarce ones." "Say it." "The hemostatic and healing cream of Yunshan tribe. One hemostatic and healing cream can save the life of a senior soldier. We have ten." Chudong heard a little heart, but hemostasis and healing this kind of thing, as long as he Chudong in, how many, hemostasis and healing ointment to other tribes may be healing holy product, in his here is only worth a cent. "We don''t want this kind of thing." Ah Hou sneered: "I don''t want to know about the effect of Sanqi Huayu Zhixue powder produced by Chu Wu. It''s much stronger than your ointment." "Green leaf, is it Sanqi Huayu Zhixue powder?" After laughing at the bear stone, ah Hou asked the green leaf in a low voice. It''s just that he was born with a loud voice. Even if he lowered his voice, it was still clearly heard by people around him. Roar of ridicule, the success of the bear stone and others hope crushed under the sole of the foot board. XIONG Shi noticed the green leaves and thought that they were familiar. He had seen them before. He tilted his head and thought for a while, then suddenly woke up. Chapter 104 "Chief green leaf, isn''t that chief green leaf? We used to be good neighbors. Do you know the sorcerer of the rock tribe? That''s great. Help me to persuade you. If we can afford anything in exchange, we will certainly Green leaves light response: "bear stone, you still remember me? We should remember the past when we were hanged by you. Now, I''m no longer a chief. I''m a member of the rock tribe. " "What? You joined the rock tribe? " Green leaves ignored XIONG Shi''s amazement, turned his head and saluted Chu Dong, saying: "Wu, I remember Xiong PI tribe has a good thing, which is very useful to our tribe. It''s better to exchange it for these prisoners." "Oh, what''s good? It''s not bad that you can miss the green leaves. " "It''s Shijia. The stone armour made by the ancestral craft of xiongpi tribe has strong defense and can effectively protect our soldiers'' bodies. " "How could there be such a good thing as Shijia? Then one set of armor for another. " "Why don''t you grab it?" "If I''m not wrong, most of the fighting power of your tribe should be captured by us, and the remaining fighting power can''t be our opponent. We''ll go straight ahead and it won''t be hard to kill you. Well, all the things of xiongpi tribe are ours, including Shijia. " Chu Dong is telling the truth. With the strength of these people, Chu Dong can really annihilate the xiongpi tribe, which has just moved and has a precarious foothold. Any barbarian bone or stone armour will become the spoils of the rock tribe. Bear stone looked ashen and lowered his head, said: "well, then use the stone armour for our freedom." "Where is your tribe? Now I''ll take you to exchange the stone armour and barbarian bones. " Bear stone and other prisoners Cui tou dejected with Chu Dong and his party around the lake for about ten minutes, came to a valley. At the entrance of the valley, there are some simple stone branches as a buffer zone to defend wild animals. There are more than 200 people busy digging caves and burrows, which means that they want to settle down here. Someone''s eyes were sharp. When they saw XIONG Shi and others coming back, they immediately cheered. "The chief is back!" But after walking closer, the people in the valley found that XIONG Shi and others drooped their heads one by one, just like a defeated rooster. Bear stone in those people followed by a swagger, like just spoiled the group of female King level beast. "What''s the matter? Our people seem to have been defeated. " "How can it be? Our xiongpi soldiers are so brave that it''s impossible... " The man''s eyes were sharp, and he saw the distinctive black foot mark on XIONG Shi''s face. He couldn''t go on after half of his words. "Fight the tiger and shout, let them exchange things for people." Flutter tiger to promise a, walk up, a roar. "Listen to the people inside, your people are caught by us. I want them to live. I want them to give up their armor and their bones. " The shouting of puhu really hammered the fact that XIONG Shi and other soldiers were completely annihilated. There are more than ten soldiers in the xiongpi tribe in the valley. They were supposed to prepare for the war, but they were shocked by each other and lost their fighting spirit. After discussing with the soldiers, several famous old men in the valley handed over Shijia and Mangu obediently. After getting the ransom, Chu Dong and others also put XIONG Shi and other prisoners back according to the rules. The dejected bear stone came to Chu Dong''s body. "The sorcery of the rock tribe, our stone armour and barbarian bones will come back. We''re not going to give up It''s a typical way to play hard when you lose. Chu Dong''s brow slightly picked. "Whatever. However, I don''t think you can have that chance with your current strength. " Chu Dong with people and booty to go back, suddenly thought of what, looking back, light said. "The lake over there is our water source, and we will draw water at a fixed time every day. If one person gets hurt, I think you did it, so it''s better to pray that our people don''t get hurt. " After dropping this sentence, Chu Dong and other talents left. XIONG Shi looks at Chu Dong''s back and gnashes his teeth, but he doesn''t dare to do anything. The people around Chu Dong were so powerful. After returning to the Panshi tribe, Chu Dong asked people to take the spoils back to the cave warehouse, leaving two pairs of stone armour. The stone shells made by xiongpi tribe are fine in texture and uniform in color. After grinding and drilling, they are strung with animal tendons. Among them, there is a pair of stone armour, which is fine. After a rough count, there are nearly 300 pieces. But Chu Dong didn''t have much research on the stone armour and stone tools. He was surprised that those guys of xiongpi tribe, whose brains are full of muscles, could even make such excellent stone armour. Chu Dong asked people to find the old man who was responsible for making stone tools. Shanyan was a man in his prime. Because he lost his left leg in the battle with a fierce beast in his early years, he had to start making stone tools in exchange for daily food.The stone tools made by buyishan rock are very excellent, especially in terms of weapons. Some tribes around take pride in the stone axes and hammers that possess the rock. "Tulao, Shanyan, you may have heard the news that you got the booty today? These are the two stone armours of xiongpi tribe. Can you see how they are made? " Shanyan and old man Tu took over two pairs of stone armours. The first feeling was that they were very heavy. The old and frail old man Tu almost didn''t lift them up. "The armor pieces of the stone armour are polished stone pieces. There are many stone mines in the vicinity of Panshi tribe. The key is to grind them moderately. If they are too thick, they will be heavy. If they are too thin, they will not play a defensive role. " "Each piece of stone armour is drilled and ground into a round hole of moderate size, and is pierced with tough animal tendons to form a piece of stone armour." Shanyan is usually silent, so he has a unique vision in making stone tools. After a while, he expressed his views. "However, the difficulty in making this kind of stone armour is that it''s very soft and can''t be worn close to the body. I don''t know how to inlay it into one piece." Chu Dong had seen this before. There is a layer of soft leather inside each piece of shingles, which makes up for the defect of shingles. Even if you wear shingles on your bare upper body, the shingles will not cause friction damage to your skin. The key is that the soft leather seems to be integrated with the stone armor, and there is no evidence of patchwork. "Mountain rock, earth old, do you know the secret that leather and stone can melt together?" Both shook their heads. Chu Dong was a little disappointed. It seems that the integration of skin and stone is the secret of making stone armour in xiongpi tribe. Every tribe can grind the flakes, and it''s not difficult to wear the animal tendons, but how to integrate the skin and stone? "You two, use your brains to study the rock armour of xiongpi tribe, and see if you can make the rock armour of our rock tribe?" "Wu, we will try our best to do it." After Shanyan and Tu saluted Chu Dong, they went back to study. Chapter 105 Plus the barbarians extorted from xiongpi tribe, Panshi tribe has more than 40 King level barbarians. Enough to spawn more than 40 senior barbarian warriors. After listening to LVYE talking about the beast tide, Chudong has a sensitive feeling that he may also encounter the danger of the stone LVYE tribe in the near future. He must improve the hard power of the Panshi tribe as soon as possible. We need to consult with Yanghe Ganggu, especially Ganggu. Chu Dong wanted to make up for the gap between himself and steel through enough respect. The running in between the original people of Panshi tribe and Guangna camp was far less than that in Chu Dong''s mind, so we must speed up the elimination of the gap between them. How to do it? Chu Dong was very distressed. The sun has set. Without the sun, many people in the rock tribe stop working and do what they should do at night like wild animals. Whenever this time, Chu Dong is always inexplicably hot and dry, and is upset by the chaotic and unified sound around him. Chu Dong knew that this was his own physical natural reaction. His willpower was strong enough to restrain himself from acting, but he could not stop the natural reaction. "Wu, haven''t you had a rest yet?" The sound of the moon came in, and then the moon appeared in the cave of Chudong. "Month, you didn''t sleep?" "It''s still early. What''s more, Ling and Qiao... " The moon blushed and didn''t go on. "What''s the matter? They all have their own pairings? " "Well. Yes You see the moon. "You should find one, too. Tula will recover in a few days. That boy is very good. " "Witch, is that what you want me to be?" "It''s a good night today." How did Chu Dong not know the meaning of the moon? But I can''t play games between doctors and nurses. "It''s not me that Tulla likes." "You like Ling? Is there anything wrong with the boy''s eyes? " In fact, Chu Dong thought that there were problems in the aesthetic standards of savages. For example, ahou likes to be no different from men, and the numbness of mature women. "Is there something wrong with the witch''s eyes? Is it the moon that doesn''t look good? Or is it not suitable for childbearing? " The month''s initiative let Chu East some cannot resist. Looking at the month initiative will be on the body of the animal skin faded to the foot, Chu Dong''s only choice is to come out. Physical reaction and physical reaction are two different things. It doesn''t mean that Chu Dong is interested in anything. He just looks around. There is really no girl who meets his own aesthetic standards. I''m a witch of a tribe. I''m in power. Even if I only have one mouth, I can''t have many girls crazy for me. However, I really don''t like it. All of a sudden, I thought of a section in the secret agent''s hair. Even if there are 3000 women in the harem, they have to be able to see it. Chu Dong, who came out of the cave, was even more upset. Because at night, primitive people had no entertainment activities, wild desire began to breed, and all kinds of breeding voices were heard. There is no way, Chu Dong came to a boulder to hide. Just thinking of escaping, the high pitched voice suddenly stopped. After the heavy breathing, a man and a woman came out of the woods. Two people Chu East are very familiar with, the male is a savage in the strong tiger, the female is one of their three trainee nurses Qiao. Seeing Chu Dong sitting on the boulder, puhu and Qiao were all in a daze. Puhu grinned, revealing his snow-white teeth. "Chu Wu, what a coincidence. You''re here waiting for a match? " "It''s OK. Enjoy the moon." "Chu Wu, what a disappointment. What the hell is the moon on such a beautiful night? What''s good to see? " Puhu said carelessly, looked up at the crescent moon in the sky, it is nothing to look at. Chudong''s face sank, and his heart said that you barbarians don''t understand your pursuit. Coincidentally, compared with puhu''s shamelessness, he is still a little shy. He smiles apologetically at Chudong, thinking of slipping back to Panshi tribe. Chu Dong''s eyes swept one eye on puhu and Qiao''s body, and suddenly his mind flashed. "Wait a minute, Qiao." "Wu, what''s the matter?" He stopped and looked back at Chu Dong. "You all come here. I have something to ask you." "What''s the matter? Chu Wu, why are you so serious? Do you mean to go hunting together again? " When it comes to hunting wasteland, the spirit of fighting Tiger comes up. "There is no such thing. Until they come back. I''m talking about you two. " "What can we do? It''s normal for you to love me. " "You love me?"Looking at Chu Dong''s eyes, he looked at himself very seriously. Puhu and Qiao nodded. "Puhu, are you willing to marry Qiao?" "Married?" The tiger scratched its head and took a good look. Just looking at the tiger. "I''d love to, but I don''t know what coincidence means." The tiger nodded and laughed foolishly. Chu Dong looks at Qiao. Qiao nodded and said, "I also like to fight tigers. He is very powerful. Sooner or later, he will become a wild beast." "Since you all like each other, get married." "Chu Wu, we like each other together. There''s no need to get married, right? In this way, we are free. " Flutter tiger''s words also got Qiao''s approval, she can''t help nodding. Chu Dong secretly sighed a tone, know this is their sincere words. In this era, people''s civilization was in a degree of extreme barbarism. There was only marriage between tribes, and there was basically a chaotic relationship between men and women within the tribes. Marriage, to put it bluntly, is a way of alliance between one tribe and another. By exporting tribal women to the other tribe, the two sides can reach some kind of agreement, confront each other''s enemies and so on. And this kind of marriage usually only happens to the chief of the tribe, or the senior soldier of the tribe. Only those who have a certain status will have marriage, and there will be marriage ceremony. Ordinary people, as long as find a forest or grass to do things, pat the bottom can leave. Many children in Panshi tribe don''t know who their father is, even their mother doesn''t know who their father is. Chu Dong came from the age of civilization. He was used to various rules and systems of civilization, but he didn''t adapt to the wild and unrestrained freedom. Through marriage, Chudong could tie the brave soldiers like Hupu to the chariot of Panshi tribe. In this way, the relationship between Guangna camp and Panshi tribe could be close, and some existing contradictions could be solved. "I''ll match you!" Chudong smiles at puhu and Qiao and says. Chapter 106 Chu Dong thought of it temporarily, and after some careful consideration, the marriage promotion policy had an unexpected effect. We should encourage the marriage between Panshi tribe and Guangna camp to achieve the goal of "you have me and I have you". Such close ties will greatly speed up the process of integration between the two sides and alleviate or even eliminate the existing contradictions. Marriage promotion has directly broken the chaotic relationship between men and women. The most basic family organizations of the tribe are being established one by one, and the civilized rules are also forming little by little. Although there are a large number of people who apply for marriage all at once, and dowry and betrothal gifts have caused a lot of pressure on the tribe''s resource reserves, Chu Dong knows what he is doing is right when he sees the happy faces on those people''s faces. Chu Dong''s marriage promotion policy was also limited. He could not marry casually and get dowry and dowry from the tribe. Only when they have made a certain contribution can they enjoy the bonus of marriage promotion policy. For example, it is suitable for soldiers to hunt one king level beast alone or three King level beasts together. For example, we can weave more than 1000 pieces of straw for tribes, such as trailers, straw baskets and bamboo mats. For example, the service personnel who have participated in the hunting team more than 20 times can also participate. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ A series of applicable groups promoted by Chu Dong also improved the status of other contributing groups besides soldiers in disguise. But at the same time, for ordinary people, it is more harsh, forcing some people who have no contribution to do something to contribute to the tribe. Inside and outside, the rock tribe is like a winded machine. It starts to run with full power. On this day, Chu Dong just presided over the wedding of the 14th couple. I heard a very noisy voice outside the tribe, and soon a soldier full of blood ran in. "Wu, it''s not good. Steel chief, steel chief, he..." This is an intermediate soldier who went hunting with the chieftain. Suddenly Chu Dong''s heart sank, and a bad premonition appeared in his heart. "What''s the matter? Say it "Steel chief is seriously injured. I''m afraid he can''t do it any more." "What about people?" "It''s almost here. Yang asked me to report first." Chu Dong rushed out, and those who got the news rushed out. Less than a mile away from the Panshi tribe, Chudong saw the hunting team of Panshi tribe. Yang, ax, Xia, everyone''s expression is very dignified, even depressed expression. Chu Dong rushed over and saw steel bones lying on a stretcher. The steel chest is wide open, torn by some fierce beast, and the heart beat inside can be seen, but the heart beat is very weak. That is to say, the vitality of steel is too strong. Otherwise, it would have been a long time since I came back to the tribe from the wilderness. Chu Dong didn''t care to ask what happened in the end and used his own healing ability. A rich green light bloomed between Chu Dong''s palms, repairing his severely injured body. Chu Dong''s forehead had already begun to sweat, and steel bone slowly opened his eyes. Steel eyes lost god color, turned, pupil reflected Chu Dong''s figure, let him spirit. "Chu, I..." Steel caught Chu Dong''s hand, but this action almost made him swallow his last breath. "Don''t talk, just be quiet. I''m treating you." Steel is shaking his head. "No, I can''t. While I have my last breath, I want to tell you something "Don''t say it, don''t say it. It''s not too late to tell me when you''re well." Chu Dong still did not give up the treatment of steel, but his heart is very heavy, because the injury of steel is too heavy. He has completely overdrawn his vitality. It''s a miracle that he can survive up to now. Steely bone is very clear about his injury, strong support did not die, but also to be able to see Chu Dong. After Chu Dong''s treatment, the essence of steel is better. But steel bone and Chu Dong both know that this is a return to light. "Chu, you have brought prosperity and strength to Panshi tribe. I can imagine how brilliant the future of Panshi tribe is. Unfortunately, I can''t see it. " "It doesn''t matter. Without me and Chu, you will only be better than me. With you, the rock tribe will never be defeated." "I won''t worry about my mother and sister. You can take good care of them. I''m afraid that if there are too many outsiders, there will be the disaster of deer cutting. " "Chu, promise me to lead and protect the tribe. You are also the descendant of the tribe, and you are also the descendant of Panshi." Steel tightly grasped Chu Dong''s palm, very hard. Chudong silently listen to steel as the last words of the same entrustment, silently nod.The steel bone raised Chu Dong''s hand laboriously. "From today on, you are the new chief of our rock tribe and our sorcerer." "Yang and axe, they can all be chief." The steel frame shakes its head. "If you don''t get along with the tribe, you don''t have a good opinion. I know that. " "Promise me to be chief." Yang He ax was nearby, looking sad. "Chu, I don''t accept anyone except you, including myself. You are our new chief." The axe said firmly. "Chief, I''ve already done it. I''m too tired to fit in with my current pace of life. Chu, promise steel. Along the way, he has said it many times. I''m afraid I won''t see you. Let''s convey his meaning. " Yang patted Chu Dong''s shoulder and said a heavy and deep way. "Well, I promise you." Chu Dong finally nodded. "Unfortunately, I can''t see the prosperity of the rock tribe with you. Alas... " After a reluctant sigh, steel closed his eyes, the last point of vitality also scattered. Chu Dong silently watched steel die, feeling very sad. Today, it''s the support of Donggang. In some aspects, steel bone may have different opinions from Chu Dong, which is also the different position of the two people. Ganggu is a man who is forthright, straightforward and hardworking for the tribe. To his death, he only thinks of the tribe. Chudong admired Steel''s persistence. The death of such a man was a heavy blow to Panshi tribe. Chu Dong stood up and bowed to the steel body. Clear up the sad mood, Chu Dong asked Yang. "What happened? How can steel be seriously injured? What''s more, how did you kill so many people? " In addition to the steel frame, there are 16 other trailers carrying not booty, but corpses or wounded people. However, the injuries of the seven injured were not too serious. After a simple examination, Chu Dong decided that they would recover after a period of time. The injured on the stretcher can''t move, and the ones that can move are minor injuries. Almost everyone was injured. Yang''s body was also bloodstained and slightly injured. Chapter 107 Hearing Chu Dong ask, Yang Yuan originally said the process of hunting wasteland of his team. At first, the hunting team went into the wasteland very smoothly and killed several King level fierce beasts. But later, steel bone wanted to copy Chu Dong''s bait plan, but he didn''t want to be seen through and attacked by the fierce beasts. If Yang and others were not strong and prepared, the hunting team would have been destroyed by the regiment at that time. In the battle, the broken steel and several soldiers were seriously injured by red Qi cold Tyrannosaurus Rex. Several soldiers died on the spot. The seriously injured steel was rescued by Yang, fighting and retreating, and finally escaped from the danger. This time, Chu Dong lost the most after he joined the Panshi tribe. Including chieftain Ganggu, ten people were killed, seven were seriously injured, and none of the spoils were brought back. The news of the team''s tragic defeat soon spread in Panshi tribe and Guangna camp, which made people panic. Originally, they were queuing up for a wedding these two days, and the happy atmosphere in the tribe was very strong, which was blown away by the news of steel bone''s death. Before Chu Dong joined, the Panshi tribe was basically supported by steel, and the people of Panshi tribe were especially sad. Some people call out the slogan of revenge for steel, but everyone knows the ferocity of the king level beast red Qi cold Tyrannosaurus Rex who killed steel. Even if the sun is up, you need to be careful. Revenge can only stay on the slogan. Fortunately, Panshi and Chudong. Chu Dong first went to comfort Tang Ma and gang ya to ensure their life in the future. He comforted the families of other soldiers who died in the war, and also guaranteed their future life in the name of the tribe. Then, in accordance with the rules of burying the dead soldiers, the tribe put the bodies of the dead on the square to be viewed by the people. Chudong represented the whole tribe to worship the ancestors of Panshi tribe, praying for the bravery of the soldiers such as Ganggu. Originally, there should be full-time witches in the tribe to carry out this solemn death worship, but Chu Dong didn''t understand it, and most other people didn''t understand it. Chu Dong just followed some rules that he heard, and then mixed some rules of later generations to complete the whole funeral process. After finally burying Ganggu and others, the axe stood in front of them. "Before the death of steel chief, he personally gave the position of chief to our great wizard, Chu! From now on, chief Wu Chu is our leader, too The axe turned and knelt down to Chu Dong with one hand touching his chest. "The axe of the senior barbarian warrior, today in front of the ancestors, in front of the soul of the steel chief, swear! May the Witch of Chu be the new leader of our rock tribe, who will live and die together, and die forever Yang also knelt down. "Yang is willing to follow the Chu witch as the chief, and live and die together. He will never die!" With Yang He ax as a demonstration, the soldiers and ordinary people of Panshi tribe knelt down one after another. "Long live the chieftain! Long live chieftain Chu! Long live Chu Wu Not only the people of Panshi tribe, but also ahou, puhu and even LVYE knelt down and respected Chudong as the only leader of Panshi tribe. Inside and outside the Panshi tribe, the scene of nearly 2000 people kneeling down together was quite shocking. On the altar, Chu Dong felt the solemnity of being worshipped and knelt down with one hand touching his chest. "I, Chudong, from today on, will lead the Panshi tribe to strength and glory. I want the reputation of Panshi tribe to spread to the world. May our ancestors bless us! May the spirit of steel and other soldiers protect us! Long live the rock tribe From this day on, Chudong officially changed its name to Chudong, also known as Chu chieftain, chieftain witch, Chu witch. Chu Dong has been known as Chu since he came to the primitive society. Now his original name can be used in a dignified way, which makes Chu Dong feel familiar for a long time. But things are not human. There is no one around him who grows up in the same civilized environment, which makes Chudong feel very lonely. Only when he was busy, could Chu Dong reduce his attachment to his former life. In fact, Chu Dong, who became a chieftain, did not have much time to think about the past. Many things inside and outside the tribe need him to decide the direction. Sometimes, he really admires Yang. Yang''s life is very comfortable. When he has nothing to do, he will wear a pair of sunglasses, bask in the sun comfortably, drink small wine and brag. Occasionally, he will have a fight with ah Hou and move his muscles and bones. On the third day of the burial, Liangqi of the Yunchao tribe got the news and came to the funeral with Luoshi and others. After the memorial ceremony, Liang Qi held a dialogue with Chu Dong about the relationship between the two tribes in the future. In any way, today''s Panshi tribe is much stronger than the Yunchao tribe, even if it has lost a senior soldier like steelbone. "Chu Wu, I feel very sad about the death of steel bone, but the soldier''s fate is to die on the battlefield. This is steel bone''s choice. He will not have any regrets.""I know. But as soon as the steel skeleton left, all the burden of the rock tribe was on my shoulder, and I couldn''t bear it. " "Chu Wu, I hope that our Yunchao tribe and your Panshi tribe will continue to maintain a good alliance. Why don''t we make an alliance oath in front of man God today." "Well, since chief Liangqi said so, how dare he not obey?" Before he came to the East with the statue of Shenliang, he took the statue of Chuman. When he saw the statue again, and saw the strange two-dimensional code on the statue, Chu Dong would be full of imagination. Liang Qi seriously cut his wrist with a bone knife, dripping blood in the bowl. The same is true of the East bowl of Chu. "I, Liang Qi of the Yunchao tribe, represent the Yunchao tribe and form an alliance with the Panshi tribe. I have always been good friends from generation to generation, defending foreign enemies together, helping each other and benefiting each other." "I, Chudong of Panshi tribe, represent Panshi tribe and form an alliance with Yunchao tribe. From generation to generation, I have always formed a good relationship with them. We can defend foreign enemies together, help each other and benefit each other." After the oath, Chu Dong and Liang Qi drank the blood wine together, representing the alliance between the two tribes. "Chief Liangqi, the medicine I gave you last time was better? Looking at his face, he was much more ruddy. " "It''s not your magic medicine, Chudong. It''s worthy of Chu Wu. A pair of medicine will make me strong. With you, Chu Dong, in one day, our cloud Dynasty tribe will be a pawn of the rock tribe, willing to drive. " "Brother Liangqi is serious. We have just vowed to join hands." After seven years, Chen Chengliang swore to relieve his asthma. Chapter 108 In order to welcome Liangqi and Luoshi from Yunchao tribe to visit, Panshi tribe once again held a grand welcome dinner. After drinking a few rounds of wine, the feelings of both sides become more warm. Liang Qi raised his glass to Chu Dong and said, "brother Chu Dong, this time I''m here, first for the alliance between our two tribes; second for mourning the steel chief; third for one thing." "Oh? Elder brother Liangqi came here specially. It seems that this matter is not small. " "It''s not small. And I think this matter has a lot to do with brother Chudong and your Panshi tribe. " "What is it?" Chu Dong intuitively felt that the main purpose of Liang Qi''s coming this time was for the third thing he wanted to say. "The annual Yunshan winter gathering is about to start. If there is no accident, the Yunshan patrol team will arrive near our tribe in these sunset hours. The materials owned by yipanshi tribe today should be able to obtain a large number of Duishi from Yunshan caravan. We must seize this opportunity to exchange more stones. " "Yunshan winter gathering? Yunshan caravan? Duishi? Is it related to the Yunshan tribe? " Chu Dong keenly grasped the key words. "Yes, Yunshan tribe." "Yunshan tribe is the largest tribe in our area, and it is very powerful. It also has the responsibility of protecting and assisting the small and weak tribes around us. Whenever winter comes, the Yunshan tribe will hold a winter gathering in Yunshan to provide food, animal skins and other necessary materials for the surrounding tribes who are short of food and clothing. " "Will Yunshan tribe be so kind?" Although the Yunshan Wizard of the Yunshan tribe sent a divine warrior an to the Panshi tribe a pile of natural crystal stones last time, and sent a message of friendship from the Yunshan wizard, he didn''t know whether he was suspicious or what. Chu Dong always felt that the Yunshan wizard didn''t have any good intentions for him. "The Yunshan tribe has always been the strongest tribe here. The Yunshan Wizard of their tribe has earth shaking divine power, which may be better than the Chu wizard. Most of the tribes are proud to be able to participate in the winter Tibetan meeting of the Yunshan tribe. Moreover, the winter Tibetan meeting can indeed provide the poor tribes with winter food. It''s just "Just what?" "In order to participate in the winter Tibet meeting, first of all, there must be a stone." "What is Duishi?" "This is Duishi." Said seven good stone, touch is a very smooth yellow. Chu Dong took over the Yellow pebble and played it carefully. He felt that he had seen it before. Suddenly, Chu Dong thought of it. "Brother Liangqi, just a moment. I''ll come." Chu Dong rushed to the cave of the tribe''s sundries warehouse. After a long time, he turned out a small animal skin bag, which contained some brightly colored stones. These stones are of different sizes. The common feature is that they are polished very smooth. Some of them are like cobbles, but they are not cobbles. They are obviously hand polished. Chu Dong got these pebbles when he went to the White Wolf tribe to collect the spoils. At that time, he thought they were jade and so on. Since the White Wolf tribe kept them, they must be useful, so he took them back. No, this is Duishi? Look at the meaning of Liang Qi, it seems that the stone is very valuable. Chu Dong returns to the wine table with a small animal skin bag and hands it to Liang Qi. "Brother Liangqi, I also have a bag of small stones. It''s very similar to the stone you showed me. Do you have a look?" Liang Qi opened the hide bag and looked at it. He was surprised and yelled: "yes, these are Duishi. It turns out that there are many Duishi in your Panshi tribe. That would be better. " "These are Duishi?" "Well. With these stones, you can exchange the necessary materials for winter with the Yunshan tribe at the Yunshan winter gathering. As long as the Yunshan tribe has them, you can exchange everything. Not only Yunshan tribe, but also other tribes can transport their surplus winter supplies to Yunshan tribe for exchange with other tribes. " "Of course, whether it''s exchanging goods with the Yunshan tribe or between the tribes, it''s necessary to trade with the stone. You can''t barter. According to Yunshan Dawu, this is to set a reasonable standard for fairness. " After listening to Liang Qi''s explanation, Chu Dong was shocked. The Yunshan winter Tibet fair is very much like a large-scale commodity fair. All kinds of necessary items of the tribe will be displayed and sold in a centralized way in Yunshan tribe, and the gaudy stone in hand is a lot of money. The Yunshan wizard''s ideology is very advanced. We have the concept of money?? Liang Qi didn''t know what Chu Dong was thinking, and he continued to say. "After many years of spring and autumn, the winter gathering in Yunshan has become a great event. Even if it is not for winter supplies, there are many tribes going to participate in it, hoping to exchange some scarce supplies or items from Yunshan tribe or other tribes.""Therefore, it is very important to exchange stones. The more stones you exchange, the more materials you can exchange. Chu Wu collected so many stones that Liang Qi didn''t expect. It seems that Chu Wu has been prepared for a long time and deserves to be a witch. " Said, good seven to Chu East stretched out a thumb to praise. East Chukou responded with a smile. "My people have already met Yunshan caravan on the wasteland. They should be near our two tribes in two days. With the strength of Panshi tribe, we should be able to get more Doushi from Yunshan tribe, right? What I mean, brother, is to remind you to seize this opportunity and exchange some surplus winter materials for stone. When it comes to the winter hiding meeting, you won''t be short of money. " "I''ve seen a lot. Can you tell me more about the Yunshan caravan?" "Of course. The Yunshan patrol caravan is just a few specialized caravans that the Yunshan tribe travels among the tribes all the year round. They will exchange the stones in their hands for the animal skins, bones and other materials in the hands of the tribes. These special caravans have always been exchanged for stones, not for clothes among tribes. " "Therefore, the best way to get a lot of Duishi is to exchange Duishi with the caravan." "Is it only Yunshan tribe that has Doushi? Can''t other tribes make Duishi? " "Brother Chu Wu, are you kidding me? Each of these stones has magic power, which is a unique mark of the great wizard of Yunshan. It is impossible for other tribes to forge it. " When Chu Dong heard this, he had to fight. After all, he''s a fake witch. What''s a witch power? Chapter 109 Hear here, Chu east already to Cloud Mountain Tribe, no, should say to cloud mountain big Wu awe. The Yunshan tribe provided the weak tribes with winter supplies by holding a winter gathering. At the same time, it promoted the Toushi, which was only produced by its own tribe, and forced them to exchange it for supplies. The Toushi, which was only produced by its own tribe, was equivalent to the exclusive institution of issuing currency. The Yunshan tribe can exchange worthless and useless stones for the necessary materials for the survival of the tribe, and then sell these materials to the tribes that need them more. From the middle, the price difference alone can make the Yunshan tribe make a lot of money. Moreover, the Yunshan tribe only exchange stones for them, and there is no physical transaction between them. How could such a clever deal come from a tribe in primitive society? It''s incredible. Chu Dong can''t help but think of the currency circulation system of modern civilized society. The reason of Doushi and the currency system of modern civilization is the same. Chu Dong thought of the two-dimensional code on the statue of man, which was not the product of this era. Nowadays, Doushi is not the product of primitive society? The great wizard of Yunshan once sent a message that he should go to Yunshan tribe. Maybe he should go to see the great wizard of Yunshan. I can''t say that there will be a surprise waiting for him. When Chu Dong thinks, Liang Qi doesn''t disturb him, but goes to fight with ah Hou. Yang saw that Chu Dong was meditating and leaned over. "Chu, what''s the matter? What do you think? " "I''m thinking about Yunshan tribe. This tribe is amazing. " "Yes. Yunshan tribe. Hey, hey. " Chu Dong seems to be familiar with an, the divine warrior of Yanghe Yunshan tribe. He seems to have said that there was an alliance honeymoon between Panshi tribe and Yunshan tribe. Because things are busy, Chu Dong forgot to ask Yang for details. Now Yunshan tribe has appeared again. It''s time to get to know some Yunshan tribes and the enmity between Yunshan and Panshi. But not on this occasion. "Yang, after the banquet, accompany me for a walk. I want to know something about it with you." "No problem. I have something to tell you, too Drunk Liang Qi came back, laughing and patting Chu Dong on the shoulder. "Brother Chudong, what do you think? Elder brother, there will be many good things in the winter gathering of Yunshan tribe, such as bronze ware. Tut Tut, it''s really good. The bronze weapons alone are much better than our bone knives and stone axes. " "Can you change bronzes in winter collection in Yunshan?" Chu Dong''s eyes brightened. "More than bronze? There are also gold, silver and even some magic weapons. You can see if you have a lot of stones in your pocket "Thank you for telling me that. When the caravan comes, I will exchange more stones with them." "Brother Chudong, you saved me. You cured me. We have nothing to talk about, so I''ll tell you the news. I also want to exchange some good things with your tribe before the caravan comes, so that we can exchange more stones. " "No problem. I''ll give you a fair exchange ratio for whatever you want." "Chudong, that''s interesting." The chiefs of the two tribes got together and drank a lot of wine. They enjoyed themselves very much. Soon Chu Dong learned the specific exchange price of the stone from Liang Qi''s mouth. The Doushi of Yunshan tribe is divided into seven grades, which are red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple. Among them, yellow is the lowest, followed by cyan, followed by green, blue, orange, red and purple. One cyan stone is equivalent to three yellow stones, and one green stone is equivalent to three cyan stones, that is, nine yellow stones. By analogy, purple stones are the rarest and most valuable, which can be exchanged for 2187 yellow stones. But there are no purple stones in Yunshan tribe. The most expensive ones are red ones, orange ones and blue ones. There is only one red stone in the small bag obtained from the White Wolf tribe. Most of the others are blue, green and yellow. An ordinary yellow stone can be exchanged for an ordinary beast''s skin. The bones of an ordinary fierce beast usually need a green stone to exchange. The barbarian bones of King level fierce beasts need an orange stone. This kind of exchange is only a general exchange standard. In fact, it depends on the quantity and quality of the goods at the time of exchange. We have a preliminary awareness that the market determines the price. After the promotion of Yunshan tribe over the years, it has a great influence in the radiation range. Nowadays, many tribes will hoard some Duishi, waiting to exchange for urgently needed goods at the winter Tibet Festival. Liang Qi drinks a lot of wine, and Chu Dong asks people to arrange accommodation for him. After arranging all the people of the cloud Dynasty tribe, some drunken Chudong didn''t go to rest, but he found Yang."Yang, I want to have a good understanding of Yunshan tribe and tell me something about Yunshan you know." Yang nodded, and a look of memory appeared on his face. Originally, Panshi tribe and Yunshan tribe were relatively powerful tribes, not far away from each other, and they were alliance tribes to resist the invasion of foreign enemies and fierce beasts. The relationship between Dawu of Yunshan tribe and Dawu of Panshi tribe is perfect, which is the cornerstone of friendship between the two tribes. At that time, Yunshan tribe was even weaker than Panshi tribe. There were three God level warriors in Panshi tribe and more than 20 powerful senior barbarians. Yang was very young at that time, but he had a bright future. He was already a senior brute warrior. Just before the cold winter of 20 spring and autumn, Panshi tribe was suddenly attacked by an unprecedented wave of animals. With the super strength of Panshi tribe at that time, there was no way to resist it, so they had to support it. At the same time, they sent yang to Yunshan tribe for help. When Yang finally came back with reinforcements, he found that the Panshi tribe had been destroyed. Almost all the soldiers of Panshi tribe were killed, and the ordinary people of the tribe were also killed. If he had not moved a group of people in advance, he would have been destroyed at that time. When telling this history, Yang''s tone became extremely heavy. "At that time, I saw the broken appearance of the tribe and the dead bodies of the chief and the wizard. I hated that I didn''t fight side by side with them. I hated that the rescue was too slow. If I had been a little earlier, if the Yunshan tribe had been able to send reinforcements at the first time, they would not have died!" "Is Yunshan tribe delayed?" "Well. At that time, the beast tide attacked not only the Panshi tribe and Yunshan tribe, but also other tribes within the attack scope of the beast tide, but we suffered the most violent attack. It was very easy for them to resist the attack of yunpanshan "After most of the rock soldiers died, the rest of us left our ancestral tribe and moved to the present position. Since then, we have no entanglement with the Yunshan tribe. " Chapter 110 The brilliant Panshi tribe was destroyed because of the slow rescue of Yunshan tribe. Yang''s resentment is understandable. At this time, Chu Dong was more concerned about the tour caravan of the winter Tibet meeting launched by Yunshan tribe and Doushi. "Well, when did Yunshan tribe begin to implement Duishi? Start organizing the winter Tibet meeting? Yang, do you know? " "It was after their Yunshan tribe became the only one. At that time, I was very young. I heard that the Dawu of our Panshi tribe and the Dawu of Yunshan discussed the exchange of stones for the winter Tibet meeting. It was mainly led by our Panshi tribe. " "But I didn''t expect that the beast tide would come, and the rock tribe would be destroyed. After that, the winter Tibetan meeting appeared, and Doushi of Yunshan tribe became popular. " "The patrol caravan of Yunshan tribe once came to us. I was the chief at that time. Because of my anger, I beat the patrol Caravan and blew them out. Since then, the Yunshan caravan has never been to our rock again. " Chudong suddenly understood why the Panshi tribe didn''t have the Duishi reserve, while the Bailang tribe did. Because of the enmity between Yunshan tribe and Panshi tribe, Panshi tribe has always been excluded from the patrol system of Yunshan tribe. In Chudong did not join before the rock tribe, I am afraid the situation is very difficult. "Yang, you said that the idea of Duishi and dongcanghui was put forward by the original Dawu of our rock tribe. Do you know how he thought of this idea?" According to Yang''s narration, Doushi didn''t exist in the beginning. It was someone who proposed an idea. Then the person who proposed the idea was very talented. Chu Dong wanted to know what kind of people were the great Witches of the rock tribe, and what kind of people could think of the idea of transcending the original era of Doushi? It''s just that Chudong is disappointed. "I don''t know how Dawu thought of it. It''s said that he was inspired by Manshen. One night later, he told our chief about it. He found Dawu in Yunshan and put forward the idea of how to exchange stones in winter." "At that time, I was very young, only more than ten years old. I didn''t know much about the tribe." Yang sighed for a long time, then continued. "If I could be as mature as I am today, if you were Chu Dong at that time, the tragedy of Panshi tribe might not have happened." Chu Dong thought about it and continued to ask. "What kind of person is the great wizard of rock? Do you know how he became a witch? " "I don''t know how to be a witch. You should know that as a witch. " Yang looks at Chu Dong, a tiny smile. Chu Dong knew that Yang had doubts about his identity as a witch, but as the most unique existence in the whole primitive social system, even Yang, who had become a divine warrior, did not know how to become a witch. Chu Dong didn''t answer, just shrugged. Yang continued. "Sorcery, probably appointed by the wild God, was inspired by the divine power, and became a sorcery from an ordinary man overnight. Only every witch knows how to inherit it. " "When I was born, Panshi wizard was already a wizard of our tribe. No one can know how many years it has gone through. It is said that there must be seventy-eight years." "The great sorcerer of the rock has supernatural powers. He not only knows the past, but also knows the future. Controlling fire and water, praying for channeling, calling wind and rain, bringing the dead back to life. When I was a child, I saw with my own eyes that the rock wizard stretched out a finger, and a king level fierce beast Pantian Python turned into a bloody rain, which was extremely powerful. " Yang said, eyes flashing with a kind of worship of God, obviously remember the scene he saw incredible. "If the rock wizard is there, the Yunshan tribe will not be alone. Ah... " "Brother Yang, what''s your impression of Yunshan wizard?" "The only time I saw the people in Wuyun mountain is when I went to Dayun mountain to ask for help." Yang''s voice suddenly becomes a little strange, can''t say is hate or what doubt, in short, it feels very complex. "What''s the matter? What happened then? Is it Yunshan wizard who doesn''t want to save Panshi? Isn''t he a good friend of the rock wizard? " "No, at that time, the great wizard of Yunshan I saw always felt that others were there, but he was so confused that he couldn''t answer my call for help. At that time, I was very young and impulsive. I almost wanted to use force to coerce Yunshan wizard, and I was subdued by Yunshan tribe. Two days later, I was released and asked to take people back to the rock tribe. " "Over the years, I have always thought about the situation of Yunshan wizard at that time. It''s strange to feel lost. Maybe Yunshan was also facing some kind of crisis at that time. Otherwise, with the alliance between the two tribes and the dozens of spring autumn friendship between Yunshan wizard and Panshi wizard, how could they not save themselves?" "It''s just that after 20 years, I don''t want to think about what happened in those years. After all, when facing the tide of animals, no tribe dares to say that it can survive.""Speaking of the tide of animals, recently our tribe came to our neighborhood. It seems that it was influenced by the tide of animals that we migrated here." "Is it the xiongpi tribe? How dare you arrest our people before? You didn''t destroy them. It''s your kindness. " "As long as they don''t make trouble for us, they are not afraid of their activities around us. Green leaf said, "there will be animal tides every 20 years after the spring and Autumn period. Is there such a thing?" "It seems so. Last time, it happened just before winter. I didn''t expect to have such a large scale. At that time, the great wizard of rock had made a clear calculation, and the possibility of affecting us was not great. As a result, we were not prepared well in advance and were killed by the violent tide of animals "Then we should prepare in advance to prevent the invasion of animal tide. I''m going to select a group of soldiers tomorrow, integrate our redundant bones, and enhance our strength before the tide of beasts comes. " "That''s what I mean. But now there are so many people in the tribe and Guangna camp, how can we choose the right soldiers? " "I''ve got a plan here. Brother Yang can help me." At the moment, Chu Dong said what he thought of. Yang pondered for a while and nodded his head to agree. "It''s not a traditional method, but it seems to work better." "What is the traditional way?" Yang pointed to the sky, said: "in the past, we all have to see when there will be thunderstorms, so as to select the barbarian soldiers." Chu Dong shook his head. "The effect of this method may not be obvious, but also need to wait for the weather, or my method is more effective." Chapter 111 In the age of barbarism, the rules were simple. The chief of one tribe will marry and have children from other tribes in order to consolidate the alliance and friendship between the two tribes. Generally speaking, it''s just two tribal chiefs who meet and eat and drink together to settle the whole marriage. But Chudong thinks that''s not right. A sense of ceremony is necessary for marriage. Therefore, Chu Dong took the initiative to jump out and become a matchmaker. "Chu Wu, what is a matchmaker?" I don''t know about puhu, and I don''t know about Qiao. "A matchmaker is a person who connects men and women." "But Qiao and I have been combined. We don''t have to be so troublesome." "Life should have a sense of ceremony, especially in marriage." "I like Qiao. Qiao also likes me. We are very happy together. When I''m not happy, when I break up, she''s happy, and I''m happy. It''s very good. You don''t have to get married. " Chudong didn''t approve of Hupu''s logic, but he couldn''t find any persuasion for a moment. "Shut up! Hupu, I''m Chu Wu''s matchmaker for you. Why don''t you steal the music and say three or four? " "Chu Wu, but..." "Shut up!! Shut up So it''s very difficult to interrupt the communication between the two. "Listen, when you two get married, I''ll give you a dowry. Because it happened that she was my nurse and a member of Panshi tribe. When she married, we would go with her. A cave between two people, a barbarian bone, five bags of monkey wine, ten baskets of sweet potatoes, a bag of salt, a can of honey, and two legs of barbarian animals are the dowries of Panshi tribe. " Chu dongkai''s dowry conditions were very rich, and he blocked puhu''s mouth. Puhu broke his fingers and calculated, but he didn''t understand. Anyway, there were so many good things. Five bags of monkey wine made his heart beat. Skillfully poked Pohu, whispered: "fast promise, so we don''t have to sneak, there are so many good things." "Chu Wu, I agree." Puhu no longer hesitated for fear that Chudong would go back on his promise. "Good. But since it''s marriage, you have to have a dowry. " "Betrothal gifts?" It''s hard to fight the tiger. He''s single. Apart from his brute force, he doesn''t even have a companion, let alone any property. "You want to marry our beautiful girl without dowry? You''ve got a plan. " "Chu Wu, but just now you said that you want us to get married, but you didn''t say any dowry." "As I said, marriage needs a sense of ceremony. Betrothal gifts and dowry are very important rituals, representing the sincerity of both sides. Show your sincerity. " Puff tiger urgent as if the ant on the hot pot, eyes for help to see to Qiao. After all, Qiao is quite familiar with Chudong. He knows that Chudong is a wizard of Panshi tribe, but he is very gentle and seldom difficult. It must be strange to suddenly be like this today. Qiao went to Chu Dong''s side and said softly, "Wu, there''s really no good thing for puhu." "Oh, no? Fighting against tigers is very brave. Every hunting waste will be divided into many parts. Why don''t you save a little? " "Almost all his things were given to me." Chu Dong was stunned and looked at Qiao attentively. On the one hand, the love between primitive people is caused by the strong hormone secretion of men and women. On the other hand, the main reason is that women need to rely on strong men to obtain certain necessities for the weak. Coincidentally, she is a girl with delicate mind, facing the rough puhu. How could the brave warrior puhu be her opponent. "Puhu is a brave fighter. He will earn more in the future. Betrothal gifts can be collected symbolically. The key is to have this ceremony. In the future, you''ll have to bolt the tiger. He''s really a tiger. " Chudong''s voice was also soft. After Qiao conveyed Chu Dong''s meaning to puhu, puhu was overjoyed and patted his chest. "Don''t worry, Chu Wu. In the future, I will fight bravely and die for the rock tribe." Chudong''s original intention is to fight for Panshi tribe sincerely. At this time, his goal has been achieved and he is very happy. Puhu took off a ring of animal tooth necklace on his neck and handed it to Qiao. "Qiao, this is a necklace left by my mother. It''s made of the teeth of a flying tiger with sword teeth that my father hunted in those years. I really don''t have anything else that can be used as a betrothal gift. This is my betrothal gift. " "Well, since there are betrothal gifts and dowries, your marriage is settled. It''s better to run into the sun than choose the day. After daybreak, we''ll have a wedding for both of you. " The news that puhu and Qiao are going to hold a wedding has caused a sensation in the whole Panshi tribe and Guangna camp. After the initial surprise, people are attracted by Qiao''s rich dowry.Whether they are from Panshi tribe or Guangna camp, they are working hard every day. What is their purpose? Isn''t it to get more resources to live on? And just a marriage, can have so many resources to accompany, too let a person envy hate. This is what Chu Dong wants. Men and women can have casual wild, casual love freedom, but that kind of private exchange, he does not agree. The most basic element of a tribe is a person, not a family. What Chu Dong has to do is to let people establish the concept of family. After a person has a home, there will be concerns, there will be persistence, there will be responsibilities and obligations. Savage growth of primitive people, too much need to be bound by rules to guide. What Chu Dong is doing is to guide people a little bit, let them obey the rules, and exert everyone''s maximum energy imperceptibly. Puhu and Qiao''s wedding ceremony was very simple. They were presided over by Chu Dong. They worshipped heaven and earth together and their ancestors. After the couple worshipped each other, they were sent to the bridal chamber. The bridal chamber is a newly excavated cave, in which the ingenious dowry has been sent in. The onlookers whispered that most of them were dissatisfied with how much resources Qiao and puhu got at once, but because Chu Dong was there, no one dared to say it face to face. "Everyone be quiet. Chu Wu has something to say." Ah Hou''s loud voice focused everyone''s attention on Chu Dong. Chu Dong stood at a height and looked around. "I know that people are in a mixed mood because of their marriage to puhu. I''ve heard people say that I''m biased. What I want to tell you is that if you fight as bravely as the tigers, you can get the rich dowries from the tribe. " "From today on, all the men and women of Panshi tribe and Guangna camp who are willing to marry will be given a considerable amount of betrothal gifts or dowry in the name of our Chu witch. The specific amount depends on the contribution of the bridegroom and bride to the tribe." Chu Dong''s announcement sounded like a thunder in everyone''s heart. After a short silence, many men and women raised their hands and yelled. "I''m willing to get married with XX in the tribe." "XXX in Guangna camp is my match. We can get married." "And me..." ¡°¡­¡­ We are sincere... " "Stop it! Do we all know the matter between ah Ho and ma? I want to marry Ma, too! " Chapter 112 The news about the selection of barbarian soldiers caused a sensation inside and outside the rock tribe, because this time the selected soldiers will be awarded King level barbarian bones. With King level barbarians, it is equivalent to getting a pass to senior barbarians. Although a series of reforms carried out by Chudong inside and outside the tribe promoted the status of some ordinary barbarians, the most important was the barbarian soldiers. In the brutal environment, it is the consensus of the whole wasteland that only the barbarian soldiers can save their lives as much as possible. Everyone knows that in recent days, there are many barbarians in Panshi tribe, among which there are dozens of King level barbarians. To be a barbarian warrior is the dream of every young man from childhood to adulthood. Not only those who have become primary barbarian soldiers after the increase of Hericium wine can participate in the selection, but also some ordinary young people of the right age can participate in the selection. As long as there is no integration of barbarian bones, those who want to become barbarian soldiers can participate. Therefore, when Chudong, the chieftain of the tribe, announced that he was going to select the barbarian soldiers, he ignited the dream fire in the hearts of every tribe. Mao is an ordinary tribesman. He is always discriminated against by his peers because he is thin and thin. He thinks that he can''t be a barbarian soldier in his life. However, now is an opportunity, success or failure depends on it! "Niang, I also want to participate in the selection." Mao''s mother is also an ordinary person, because she has more than ten children, she looks older than people of the same age. "Mao, you can''t. You are too weak. " "Nago, they and I were born of you. Why can''t I?" "Ah, you''re not the same father. You don''t even grow up to be a primary brute warrior after drinking monkey wine, which proves that you don''t have that bone. " "No, I''ll try. The chieftain said that this selection was not limited to the primary barbarian soldiers. I must try this opportunity. " "Well, since you want to have a try, try it." Mao''s mother is somewhat perfunctory. After all, there are more than 100 young people in the tribe and Guangna camp who have been promoted to primary barbarian soldiers because of monkey wine, and the number of barbarian bones is limited. Mao''s ordinary performance makes it impossible to fight against these people who have the strength of primary barbarian soldiers. The next day, Mao came to the scene. Near the Panshi tribe, there is a field with a wide field of vision. There is a small hill. Chudong, Yang, ahou, LVYE, axe and other high-level people of Panshi tribe are on the hill. Mao Yuan looked at Chu Dong. He was about the same age as himself, but he had become the sea god of the rock tribe. Mao''s eyes were blazing. His desire to become a soldier was largely influenced by Chu Dong. Chieftain can do it, so can I! "Mao, what are you doing here?" It''s Mao''s third brother. Mao and Na are a countryman, but not a father. Since wearing the glasses made by Chu Dong, Na has successfully become an intermediate barbarian soldier and the backbone of the hunting team. "Nah, I want to try out, too." "Mao, are you crazy? How do you join in the selection The word "wine warrior" is the unified title given by barbarian soldiers to barbarian junior soldiers whose strength has increased sharply because of drinking monkey wine, with a kind of contempt. The wine warrior and the real integration of the barbarian warrior fight, almost without exception, the wine warrior will lose to the barbarian warrior. The strength, speed, toughness and other attributes of the wine warrior are indeed much better than those of ordinary people, but they are much worse than those of the real primary barbarian soldiers. Wine soldiers are pseudo soldiers, which is the consensus of barbarian soldiers. Therefore, the wine warrior is very eager to have a barbarian bone of his own and become a real barbarian soldier. "Didn''t the chieftain say that ordinary people can participate?" "It depends on how many kilos you have. How can you fight them well? " Qi, Ming and Xiao were the earliest wine fighters. After they awakened to be savage soldiers, they also took part in several wild hunting battles. Their fighting experience was richer than that of ordinary wine fighters. "I told my mother, I want to have a try." "Well, since you''re iron, I''ll let you touch your head and go back." Na knew that his little brother was stubborn and could not be persuaded. He could only let him go. Mao declared his name and waited outside. The selection site is now a sea of people, and most of the people from Panshi tribe and Guangna camp gather here. Not many trees around have been covered with people, a small tree can not bear the burden of "click" a break from the section. Chudong slowly stood out. As soon as he came out, the noisy scene suddenly became silent, and everyone''s eyes were fixed on Chudong.Chudong stands on the mountain and looks around. The scale of more than 1000 people is spectacular. I didn''t expect that I would become the leader of speech on the rostrum one day. Chu east mouth corner smile for a while, then arranged the animal skin dress on the body, the facial expression is serious. "Everyone is quiet." In fact, it''s very quiet, even children don''t cry. "Today we are going to start the selection of barbarian soldiers. We have heard that the registration work started yesterday and has basically ended. From now on, registration is no longer allowed." "I won''t say much about the importance of barbarian soldiers, just about the rules of selection." "This selection is divided into two levels, one is the wine warrior who has drunk monkey wine and has a fairly junior barbarian warrior, the other is the ordinary person who has no warrior ability." "Wine soldiers can only compete at the level of wine soldiers, while ordinary people participate in the selection at the level of ordinary people. Do you understand?" Except for Chu Dong and Yang, no one knows the rules of selection. As soon as Chu Dong''s words came out, all the people were shocked, and then there was a "buzzing" discussion. Everyone thinks that selection is a mixture of selection, and ordinary people who compete with wine fighters are basically looking for abuse. Therefore, even many teenagers who dream of becoming barbarian soldiers have snuffed out the flame in their hearts before the deadline for enrollment. There are only a very small number of people who insist like Mao, only a dozen or so. Even a fool can tell the difference between standing out from more than 100 wine fighters and standing out from more than 10 ordinary people. A sigh of regret, one after another, regret should not adhere to the dream. Chapter 113 Chu Dong naturally understood the meaning of the plaintive sigh. The first thing people have to beat is themselves, their own ideas and self-confidence, and the second is the prejudice around them. If we can''t do these two things, it''s not the soldier that Chu Dong wants. The barbaric method of selecting soldiers according to primitive tribes was usually by lightning strike. The lucky ones can pass through, and then fuse the bones. It seems barbaric, but after careful consideration of Chu Dong, he asked Yang, axe and other senior people who had experienced lightning strike, Chu Dong had a bold speculation. Lightning strikes seem to vary with everyone''s potential, and the intensity of lightning strikes is the same. There is no way to explain this strange point. According to the theory of the sun and the axe, this is the test of the spirit. But Chu Dong didn''t think so. There was a reason for everything. He couldn''t understand it, just because he didn''t find the rules. Obviously, there are some rules that we can''t understand. The selective elimination method of lightning strike is extremely barbaric, but all the people who can survive are those with strong physical quality and strong spiritual will. Only in this way can they resist the intense pain brought by bone fusion. Therefore, Chu Dong believed that to become a barbarian warrior is to test one''s physical strength and willpower, and willpower is more dominant. Based on this speculation, Chu Dong would expand the scope of selection from wine fighters to ordinary people. The number of ordinary people signing up is very small, which has been expected by Chu Dong. However, the similar selection after today will not happen. If my guess is correct. These thoughts flashed by. Chu Dong raised his hand and pressed it down. The discussion voice gradually stopped, all people''s eyes again bet on Chu Dong''s body. "Fairness, openness and justice in our selection are the three principles. If you violate one of these rules, the participants will be eliminated automatically. I hope everyone present will supervise you and your eyes will be bright. " "Next, let''s talk about the specific selection rules. The selection rules of the two levels are the same." "People who participate in the selection all need to go through three tests. The first test is elimination, only half of them can enter the next test. The second test is elimination, and the number of people who pass the test is not fixed. In the third test, no matter whether they win or lose, they can get a barbarian bone, but only the winner can get a king level barbarian bone." Most of the people who grew up savagely in the wasteland could not understand at least the simple and crude rules of nature, such as Chu Dong''s rule of breaking through three barriers. At the moment, someone raised his hand to ask what Chudong''s three pass rules mean. It seems that we need to popularize education. Education is the foundation of this century''s great plan. Chu Dong sighed in his heart. "Let me elaborate." "The first stage of the elimination race is the cross-country running with heavy load. All the people take part in it. In the end, half of the people who have passed the finish line will go directly to the next round, and those who are behind will not be able to take part in the next round. For example, the ordinary people group, their group, um, only 17 people sign up, that is to say, as long as they run across the finish line, 9 people can directly enter the next round. " "The second level is the war of resistance against Japan, which is in the charge of our two God level warriors Yang and a roar, the wild beast man. Yang and ahou are two people who can suppress their own skills. They can fight against the winners of the elimination competition with the strength of wine fighters or ordinary people. If they can resist their three moves, they can enter the third round. " "The third level is a decisive battle. Enter the third round, draw lots in pairs, the winner can get a king level barbarian bone Chu Dong''s explanation is very clear, but some people still don''t understand it, but most people already understand it. The first pass and the third pass are relatively simple, but the difficulty lies in the second pass. Even if Yang and ah Hou suppressed their own strength, with their terror power and fighting experience, few of the people who participated in the selection could resist their three moves. When Chu Dong finished talking about the rules, he announced, "now the selection starts. All the contestants are in their places!" No one can understand the meaning of being in position. "Let''s go. Na, Xia, ye, you service groups, lead them to their respective venues. " In this way, the two levels of participants in the Na, Xia, ye and other guidance down to the venue. The competition field is also on this grassland, which is divided into two areas, one is for wine fighters and the other is for ordinary people. There are two huge stones like hills on the two fields, each of which weighs about 200 Jin. These stones are selected from the nearby rocks according to the meaning of Chu Dong. There is no accurate unit of weight. They can only be estimated by the physical strength of Xia and ye. Xia is responsible for the selection of wine soldiers. He stands in his position as a referee seriously. For the first time, he understands the word "referee" from Chu Dong."The rule is very simple. Everyone chooses a stone and runs to the ancient tree with the stone on his back. Someone will draw a red line on the face of the person who runs to the ancient tree. Then, I run back to the starting point with the stone on my back. I draw a greenway for the runners, and then I continue to run to the ancient trees. " "A total of five laps, the final run to the face will be five red and five greenways, the first 65 people run, straight to the second round." "The rule is that you can''t put down the stone on the way of running with heavy load. Those who put down the stone will abstain directly and lose the qualification of selection. They are not allowed to help each other. Those who help and those who are helped will also be disqualified. It is not allowed to attack or plot against others in the course of the competition. If it is found, it will directly lose its qualification. " "Do you understand?" Rise, name, dawn, etc. the contestants yelled: "I understand!" Although these wine warriors have been recognized as barbarian soldiers, they are discriminated against by real barbarian soldiers because they don''t integrate with barbarian bones. Now they finally have the chance to obtain barbarian bones. Naturally, they are extremely ambitious. Wine soldiers disorderly back up the stone, 200 Jin weight for these wine soldiers, relaxed and happy. "Ready? Take your positions and start! " Xia zhuangyan waved his hand, and the wine soldiers rushed toward the ancient tree in disorder, just like runaway wild horses. Maybe nervous, maybe excited, just start, there are five people hit together, three people''s boulder fell to the ground, the remaining two people are very lucky to hold the boulder, the other one is alert in the impact of the moment will boulder over his head. "You three, you''re going to be eliminated." Xia waved his hand, and a barbarian soldier came over and pulled the three unfortunate eggs up from the ground and sent them out of the competition. Chapter 114 At the same time, the referee''s ordinary level competition also began. Because there were only 17 people to take part in the race, it was not crowded at all. Moreover, the weight of the stones on each of them was only half that of the group of wine fighters, about 100 Jin. The strength of ordinary people is not as good as wine soldiers, but their selection difficulty is relatively easier than wine soldiers. Three laps, 100 Jin weight-bearing, for the strong man physique, is completely affordable. After working out the selection rules, Chu Dong personally inspected the venue. The distance from the starting point to the ancient trees, after preliminary measurement, is 1000 meters, five round-trip is 10000 meters, three circles is six kilometers. This is the distance that Chu Dong estimated the constitution of each barbarian, including the weight of the load, which was determined after some calculation. Each barbarian can easily carry a weight of one or two hundred jin, but to speed up the run, as time and distance goes on, the weight on their back will become heavier and heavier. The first level of weight-bearing running is about strength, speed, endurance, especially willpower. The soldiers to be selected by Chu Dong are very important. The soldiers with strong willpower are the first choice of Chu Dong. Since then, he has grown into a wine warrior after drinking monkey wine. Just more than 20 sunsets ago, he was still urinating and mud. Fortunately, he was selected as the experimental object of Chudong. After drinking monkey wine, he changed his life trajectory. Qi, who has participated in two joint hunting teams, now has rich fighting experience. Especially when he went with Ganggu for the second time, although Ganggu died in the battle and the hunting team was defeated miserably, his performance was outstanding. Besides fighting bravely, he also had a lot of planning, which was very popular with Yang. In this selection, as the representative of the first group of wine fighters, he rushed to the front, followed by Ming Xiao. He chose a heavier looking stone. Because there is no unified weighing tool, it depends on the arm strength of the barbarian soldiers. The weight of the stone will inevitably be light and heavy. This piece is especially heavy. It feels nearly 300 Jin. When I ran to the ancient tree, I felt very relaxed. When I ran to the starting point, I felt a little hard. However, he still took firm steps to run forward, the second lap and the third lap. When he ran to the third lap, he was still the first. He was only a few positions away from the famous one behind him, Xiao, but he had already surpassed some heavy footed wine fighters for half a lap. The stones on his back felt more and more heavy, like a hill pressing on his back, and the bones began to groan unyielding. I took a look at Chu Dong and Yang on the hill. Bite teeth, but speed up the pace of frequency. Yang in the chairman of the clear, he said to Chudong light: "from, name, Xiao, is the leader of the next generation of soldiers, they are worth training." "Do you think they can?" "Well, I''m a qualified fighter in terms of strength and speed. The key point is that they all have brains, which many barbarian soldiers don''t have. You can see that they are very accurate. They have been trained as leaders of wine soldiers for a long time, haven''t they? " "The three of them are far away from my standard. Now it''s just the first step. Let''s go through the three hurdles in front of us first. When you wait for the second pass, you and ah Hou don''t let go of water. " "Water? What does the second level have to do with our urination? " "To let go of water means to practice favoritism and fraud. Don''t you understand? It''s terrible to have no culture. It means to let them pass on purpose. " "Chu, you are good at everything. Sometimes you deliberately say some oracle that we don''t understand. How can we mortals understand?" Chu Dong rolled his eyes and said, you can have anything to do with God. Chu Dong turned his eyes to ordinary people''s competition. Most people''s eyes are on the wine warrior at this time. The highlight performance of Qi, Ming, Xiao and others makes people constantly cheer, and the atmosphere is extremely warm. But on the other hand, the number of ordinary people is not only small, but also not optimistic, so few people are paying attention to it. Mao was always at the front. Mao is the thinnest of the seventeen people. The second man is stout and can fit his whole body. After the second lap, 4000 meters, Mao could not feel his legs, but he was still running. The man roared and chased. Sometimes he was able to surpass Mao temporarily, but he was soon overtaken by the constant speed Mao. It''s not good to be overtaken by a person whose height or weight is far lower than himself. Men''s feeling is very bad, but there is no way. Na is the referee of this group, see his brother Mao in constant struggle, even desperate. "Mao, come on, don''t give up! You can do it Mao grinned at his third brother, but it was not much different from crying.Mao kept on until he finished three laps. Na came up and punched Mao''s chest gently. "I can''t see. You''re tough." The result of the first level load-bearing run was finally achieved. Sixty five liquor fighters and nine ordinary people were successfully promoted to the next level. None of the others who didn''t enter, either because of fouls or because their speed was not as fast as those in front, gave up. Chu Dong nodded gently. In the harsh environment, it can really make people tough. We can understand this from these barbarians who participated in the selection. Chudong let the person who finished the first pass have a rest for a day. The so-called day shift generally refers to setting up a stick in an open place in the daytime, and then recording the time according to the change of the shadow of the stick. This reminds Chu Dong of the sundial in the Forbidden City. At this time, I just watch the shadow of the sun. Whenever the shadow becomes longer or shorter, it is a day shift. It is not very accurate, but it has reflected the wisdom of barbarians. It is said that the day shift timing method was designed by the rock wizard before the rock tribe. When the rest is almost finished, we are ready to start the second pass. Chu Dong stood up, stood on the hill and said loudly: "now prepare for the second pass, please two examiners." The main examiners of the second level are ah Hou and Yang. When they listen to unfamiliar terms and wave reluctantly according to Chu Dong''s previous explanation, they get a big round of applause. Yanghe ahou is the highest fighting power of Panshi tribe. The strength of the two represents the strength of Panshi tribe. They are worshipped and followed by many people. To some extent, their loyalty is stronger than that of Chudong. Chapter 115 "Just now, I have simply said the rule of the second level, which is to catch the three moves of one of Yang or ah Hou. What kind of way I don''t care, as long as can support three moves can pass, otherwise it will be eliminated immediately. As for which person you want to play against, it''s up to the gatekeepers to choose freely. " "Now we can start." Chu Dong said, and returned to his position, a good look. Sixty five wine fighters and nine ordinary people looked at each other. For a moment, no one dared to stand out, and the prestige of Yang and ah hou would be there. "I''ll do it!" Perhaps unable to resist the atmosphere of silence, a tall and strong boy came forward. Like the black iron tower, the boy gave a gift to ahou and said, "ahou, I''ll challenge you." "Junior barbarian warrior?! I''ll fight you with the strength of the primary wild beast and barbarian. I''ll make it through my three moves The boy nodded, gave out a cow roar, and rushed to ah Hou. The height of the boy has grown to more than two meters of that of the adult, but it is still a big difference compared with ah Hou. The boy has already rushed to ah Hou''s body, but he doesn''t hide. He lets the boy bump into his chest. With a bang, the whole young man staggered backward and went out. It was more than ten steps away, but he still didn''t stand firm. He came down with a solid butt. Ah Hou didn''t even move his hand, so he eliminated the first Challenger directly. "I''ll try, I choose Yang!" Some unconvinced youngsters jumped out and chose the shorter Yang. Yang''s height is not high in the high altitude of Panshi tribe, but middle level. "You don''t think I''m as tough as ahoo, do you?" Yang smiles. The challenging youth felt a chill in his heart. As soon as he wanted to move, he felt that he was like flying in the clouds, and the whole person flew out. Yang Shan dusted his shoulder, that is, with his shoulder, he knocked the boy out of the room. Similarly, he didn''t have to do anything. "Chieh Wu, Yang used the power of his divine warrior." Unconvinced, the boy was knocked down and got up to protest. Just now Yang''s absolute speed is not very fast, but the rhythm of the body changes unexpectedly. Originally Yang was still laughing, but then suddenly started, knocked down the opponent. "I didn''t use the ability of the divine warrior. If it''s the ability of the divine warrior, hey hey, watch it. This is the speed of the divine warrior." Yang''s body suddenly accelerated, so fast that people were dazzled. Just in the blink of an eye, Yang had rushed from the mountain to the mountain and stood beside Chu Dong. Chu Dong acted as a referee. "Yang didn''t foul, the second Challenger failed." Two challengers in a row failed. The speed of Yang and the power of ah Hou, even if they are at the level of suppression, are still beyond the ability of these wine fighters. I haven''t come up for a long time to continue the challenge. "Who''s next?" Ah Hou was a little impatient and gave a loud roar. "Chieftain, I have a question to ask." A weak voice came. All eyes turned to the talking child. Hair. Mao saw that all the eyes around him were focused on his body. He was somewhat restrained, but then he straightened up his chest which was not very strong. Chu Dong nodded with a smile. "What''s your name?" "My name is Mao." "Nice name. What do you want to ask? " "The second level does not stipulate the number of people to deal with two examiners. Then, can we use groups to deal with one examiners?" When people around heard this, they were all in a daze. Some people called it out at that time. "It''s a coward!" "A soldier should fight openly and solemnly!" "Don''t be clever!" Chu Dong waved his hand and suppressed the disorderly voice of protest. "It''s also true that you are a coward." Mao bowed his head because of the criticism from people around him. Chudong''s voice continued to come. "But I don''t think it''s cowardly." Mao raised his head and looked at Chu Dong in surprise. "Brave soldiers of the tribe, I want to ask, when hunting wild animals, do you fight with them alone, or do you join hands to kill them?" "There is no doubt that fierce beasts are powerful, and we need to gather our strength to fight hand in hand to subdue them. This is the only way for us to survive in the wilderness. Why, now, when the boy named Mao proposes to use the sea of people tactics against Yang He and ah Hou, do you want to use another standard to blame him? ""Who can stand up and explain to me, what''s the reason?" Speaking later, Chu Dong''s voice became very severe. Chu Dong always feels very gentle and a mature wizard. It''s rare for him to be sharp. In fact, Chu Dong was not angry. He just wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to let some people''s old-fashioned and stubborn thoughts think about it from another angle. Ah Hou scratched his head and looked at Yang. "Yang, what Wu said seems to be all right, isn''t it?" "No problem. What''s wrong with witch''s words? " Yang looks like a smile but not a smile. "Next, ah Ho, it''s going to be hard for you." "What do you want me to do?" Ah Hou didn''t mean to know Bai Yang. "Mao, Ming, Qi, Xiao, the rest of you can go up together as long as you get through..." The samurai of Dongyang has been running too fast for a long time, isn''t it? Chu Dong can''t find Yang and points his finger at ah Hou. ¡°¡­¡­ As long as you get through ahoo''s three moves, you can pass. " I''m in a daze. There are more than 70 people on the opposite side, and there are still more than 70 newborn calves who are not afraid of tigers. Do you want him to carry them alone? Originally thought that they would not pass the test of ah Hou and Yang, the examinees of the second level gave out a thunderous cheering. Under the same level, more than 70 people can survive even with a sea of people. "Boys, don''t be happy too soon! Come on Ahoo''s ferocity was also successfully aroused. He took off his upper body skin and revealed his strong bronze muscles. Obviously, ahoo''s muscles were expanding. At the speed visible to the naked eye, ahoo''s upper body just surged. "Ah Ho, you didn''t break through the strength of the primary wild beast savages, did you?" "Don''t worry, Chu. This is the peak state of my junior savages in those years. One person against more than 70 people, this battle should be very enjoyable. " Qiheming and Xiao look at each other. They are the leaders of the wine fighters. At this time, they need to make a decision. The three men got together and whispered for a while with their heads down. He went to Mao''s side and held out his hand. "Mao, you have a good brain. Let''s discuss it together!" Mao nodded and laughed excitedly, but the wrinkles in his eyes betrayed him. Chapter 116 Mao, Qi, Ming and Xiao got together and muttered for a long time. "Boys, are you going to fight or not? Laozi, I have been waiting for you for a long time. " Ah Hou growled impatiently. "We have a deal." Qi, Mao, Ming and Xiao finally separated. I went up to ah Hou. "Ah Ho, we have decided to deal with you together. We have to work together to deal with you. If you think it''s unfair, we can reduce the quantity and do it in batches. " Ahoo grinned wildly. "Come along and let me see what energy you little kids have." "That''s good." He nodded to Chu Dong, then gestured to the people behind him. Qi, Mao, Ming, Xiao and others have been separated, and each of them has formed a team of nearly 20 people. More than 70 people gave out a shout in unison, and they came to ahoo from four directions. "Come on." Yelling wildly. Ah Hou swung his strong arm like a bull''s leg in the wilderness and roared at him. From happy, not afraid, hands hard to block. There is no way to resist ah Hou''s brute force just by his strength, but there is a team of people after he gets up. From behind stretched out six hands, divided into three directions together to help from block a roar of that fist. Rao''s four men leaned together and shot together. After the collision with ah Hou''s fist, he was still beaten back and forth. If it wasn''t for the ten or so people behind him who made meat shields and resisted the momentum of the four of them with their bodies, they would have been out of the game with only one punch. Ah Hou is just about to take advantage of the situation to pursue him. He knocks Qi and others out completely. The evil wind behind him is not good. Xiao rushes up from behind with a group of people like wolves. Ah Hou didn''t turn his head. He turned over and kicked. The elephant''s legs are heading for the wilderness. Xiao shouts. "Resist!" More than 20 people huddled together, supporting each other, only resisting but not attacking. They resisted ah Hou''s leg with their bodies. A Hou''s heavy leg is useless. When he wants to take it back, he is hugged by Xiao and others. "Go ahead and catch ahoo''s leg." Ming and Mao jumped up from the other two directions and pressed the one legged ah Hou under. Layer after layer of people, stacked like, dozens of people crowded into a group. Ah Hou is pressed at the bottom and can''t be seen. The barbarians who were watching all around were stupefied. They thought they could see a fierce and wonderful showdown. I didn''t expect that a group of young barbarians took the street scuffle tactics of rogue. They didn''t have the style of a soldier at all. But this tactic, relying on a large number of people, overwhelms ah Hou. That''s the roar of the wild beast. "Boys, get off my grandfather!" There was a dull roar from the bottom. "Ah ~" "ah ~" "my mother ~" all the young barbarians who were pressed on ahoo made a scream one after another. They were bounced out by the most violent force from the bottom, and the farthest one was more than ten meters away. If it wasn''t for the physical fitness of the young barbarians who are as good as NBA players, and their skin is rough and fleshy, they would be very resistant to beating, but for the outbreak of ah Hou, they would not be able to afford serious injuries. The people who fell to the ground got up one after another, still feeling the lingering fear for ah Hou''s sudden outbreak. Ah Hou jumped up and grabbed a bad guy with his terrible fist. "Ah Ho, you lost." Chu East timely voice, will stop the action of a Hou. "What''s the matter? Can I lose? " "You just used the power of your savages. How can the children bear it? According to the rules, you fouled, so you lost "What bullshit rule?" That''s what I said, but ah Hou still let go of people. "Very good. Most of you have passed the second level. Have a rest and prepare for the third level." The onlookers around had always thought that the second level was the most difficult, and some even secretly bet on how many of them would pass. But I didn''t expect that when the very humble child named Mao stood up, the trend of things immediately changed dramatically. Before the two tried to eat crabs, choose a pair of one-on-one, ah Hou and Yang''s two wine soldiers are to cry without tears. Who would have been the first bird? The third stage begins after half a day''s rest.Originally, Chu Dong wanted to make a ceremony like drawing lots, so that the teenagers who had entered the third level could draw lots to fight each other, which was completely in line with the "three public" principle. But after seeing the performance of the second pass, Chu Dong decided to give the duel power to the pass breakers. "Enough rest? Do you still have the strength to make the final pass? " "Yes! We can do it The young men headed by Qi and others made a great cry. "Good. It''s the last fight. The rule is very simple. The person who subdues the opponent is the winner and can get the king level fierce beast bones. The loser can also get barbarian bones, but he is not a king level fierce beast. " As soon as Chu Dong''s voice fell, the faces of those who entered the final level all showed excited and intolerable smiles. "I was going to draw lots for each of you, but now I''ve changed my mind. Opponents are your choice and you are free to challenge your goals. Once many people choose the same person, the challenger can only choose one of the challengers to fight. If no one is chosen to challenge, then automatically win. " "Let''s go." After Chudong finished, all the intruders moved. So, it''s strange. Some people are crowded with a lot of challengers, some people have no opponents. Ruqi, Mingxiao are crowded with more than half of the people. According to Chu Donggang''s rules, Qi, Ming and Xiao each chose an opponent. The remaining challengers were disappointed and went to other rivals. Soon, the two opponents were separated. There are 63 wine fighters and nine ordinary teenagers. Therefore, there must be someone left alone and no match. There is one thing in common between the two levels that are single and not selected as opponents. That is, both of them look weak. According to the standards of the weak and small barbarians, as long as they are less than two meters tall, they are weak. The two men are about 1.8 and 1.9 meters tall, but they are regarded as weak. Ordinary people alone is Mao, this Chu Dong can understand, after all, Mao just made a wonderful idea, let most people successfully break into the third level. With the simple and simple mentality of the barbarians, there is a feeling of repaying kindness. They will not choose Mao as their opponent. Of course, it is common fault and pride of the barbarians to choose the stronger as their opponent. Chapter 117 However, is the lonely wine warrior just because of the pride of the barbarian youth? Chu Dong looked at the boy and waved at him. The boy saw Chu Dong call himself, a burst of excitement, ran over. "Why don''t they choose you as their opponent?" The boy shyly replied: "I may be too pretty firewood, they disdain to be my opponent." "Yes? I am a witch, but I know if what you say is true or false. " The boy heard a slight shock, then said with a smile: "they are afraid of me." "Afraid of you? Why? " If some people are afraid of Xiao, who is as strong as a wild elephant, or who is decisive in killing and cutting, or who is ruthless, why are they afraid of an unknown guy? There are more than 1000 people inside and outside the Panshi tribe. Naturally, Chudong can''t know all of them, but if he has some ability and fame, he can''t be unaware of it. "What''s your name?" "My name is green garden." "Oh? The man with green leaves. " "Green leaf is my father." "Well. Come on, why are people afraid of you? " "Because of the secret art of our family, Simulium telepathy." "Simulium telepathy?" Chu Dong glanced at the green leaf. He had never seen the green leaf show or heard him talk about it. Green leaf see Chu East see oneself, nod, slightly pondered for a while, didn''t come over. Chu Dong turned his eyes to the green garden. "Very powerful? People are so afraid of you. " "Wu, you are not afraid. However, most people are afraid of insects crawling around. Last time I had a conflict with Xiao, I taught him a little lesson with worms. As a result, everyone knows that I play with worms, so they are afraid. " Say, green garden palm don''t know how of many a small insect. It was a small flying insect with transparent wings. Chu Dong couldn''t name it. It looked like a Tabanus. He didn''t realize how terrible it was. "There are a lot of small insects like to get into some small pores, which is very uncomfortable, so many people are afraid of them." Chu Dong suddenly thought that once a Hou was overjoyed in battle and was naked. Yang just mentioned the name of an insect, which made the bold a Hou change his color and put on a fig leaf. This is a very unexpected discovery. Tall and powerful, fierce and good at fighting, they are afraid of insects in common?! Chu Dong took another look at the green leaves over there, and thought that although the green leaves tribe had lost a lot of staff, they still had a certain strength after all. On the one hand, the power of green leaves is also an important factor. Mao and Lvyuan won without fighting and watched the battle. At this time, the 35 pairs in the competition have already won and lost, and most of them are still in the fierce battle. Because there are no rules in the competition, as long as the other side is subdued, the two sides in the war show their abilities, but mainly rely on their own strong strength to fight each other. To a certain extent, the battle of these gatekeepers is a hand-to-hand fight between wild animals. They can attack each other with their fists, knees, elbows, feet and even teeth. Even if they are beaten with blood, they will attack each other again and again. Chu Dong''s eyes from a pair of fighters to see in the past, really did not see anything particularly innovative fighting. Barbarian soldiers can also have some simple moves, but most of the barbarians who have just become wine soldiers still fight by instinct. Suddenly Chu Dong focused his eyes on Qi and his opponent. Of course, his thinking ability is not much better than that of modern civilized primary school students, but he is already an outstanding one. Therefore, Chu Dong has been intentionally or unintentionally let up with his side, along with hunting wasteland. In order to make the next generation of Panshi tribe grow up as soon as possible. Therefore, the strength of the soldiers is obviously higher than that of their peers. They will also use some tactics and skills when fighting. Under the same conditions, wine fighters are generally not his opponents. Now, Chu Dong found that his opponent was very difficult. But it''s not about how good the opponent''s martial arts are, it''s about the opponent''s resistance to beating. When you hit your opponent with your fist, it''s like hitting a stone. The opponent didn''t react at all. At the beginning, Chu Dong thought that this young barbarian, like the barbarians of xiongpi tribe, belonged to the anti modeling. After watching for a while, I realized that it was not anti beating, but slow response. After being hit, it often takes more than ten seconds to grin and show pain.At that time, he chose such an opponent, probably because he was a slow guy. But I don''t want to be smart instead of being smart. When my opponent is slow to respond, he is extremely resilient. Often from a punch hit the opponent''s cheek, expect the opponent to dodge or other reactions, but the opponent is the same punch hit in the past, from a very embarrassed. "That''s interesting. If the child is in armor, it''s a humanoid tank "What is a tank car?" Yang didn''t know where he got out and appeared behind Chu Dong. "You don''t understand. This selection is more than I expected. There are several discoveries that can be cultivated well. " "You''re a witch. Of course you''ll decide what to do." "What? Want to shake the pot? As the last chief, if you don''t take over this one, I will bear it. Do I need to do it myself to cultivate the next generation "He who can do more." "Next, I want to do a training to teach them your fighting experience. In time, there may be several God level warriors "That would be great. I can take this one." The one-on-one battle competition has been going on all the time, and there are many winners and losers in succession. The winner is in high spirits and the loser is in low spirits. The first couple ended. The unresponsive opponent didn''t feel pain, but was too slow. Later, he was beaten so much that he couldn''t help the pain and chose to admit defeat. Chu Dong called those who had already finished the battle the past. "What''s the name of your opponent? It''s not easy to make people sweat. " Ming restrained a smile and replied. "The name of the great wizard''s opponent is melon." "Melon. Is that stupid? " Melon, in the tribe, means stupid, but with a sense of banter. "I''m not sure." Chapter 118 When the final pair of wine soldiers were divided, the whole selection was over. At this time, the sun has been far west, the afterglow will rock tribal people figure pull very long. The last 37 winners stood in front of the small earthen bag, waiting for the tribe to grant them the barbarian bones of the king level fierce beast. Chu Dong stood on the earth bag and looked around at the winners. "The people standing in front of me now are the best and the future of our rock tribe. Some of you were born in the rock, and some of you just came to the rock. From today on, you have only one name, which is the barbarian warrior of the rock. " "Soldiers, you will be the most powerful soldiers and the most fierce hunters in the wasteland. In the name of witches, I will give you the magical power of barbarians that God has given us." "The power of man God is with us!" Chu Dong raised his hand and took the lead in shouting slogans. Thirty seven winners also raised their right hands and cried out. "The power of man God is with us!" Chu Dong waved his hand, and the barbarian soldiers brought more than 30 small animal skin bags. This kind of narrow leather bag is specially used to carry bones. It is made of the inner shell of a kind of beast called Sheng Yuan GUI, which can slow down the loss of spirit of bones. There is a line on each Shengyuan tortoise skin bag, which is written by Chu Dong himself. The mark is the bones of the fierce animal in the bag. "Get up, come here." Heard Chu Dong to call oneself, got up loud to promise a, straighten chest to raise head to go to Chu Dong body front. Chu Dong chose one of more than thirty Sheng Yuan tortoise hide bags and handed it to Qi. "The barbarian bone in this is the barbarian bone of a king level fierce beast, octopus antler python. After you fuse, your flexibility will be greatly improved, and your soft defense strength will also be improved. The specific absorption effect depends on you." "Thank you Chu Wu!" Qixing Gao cailie took over Mangu, and his hands trembled with excitement. "Name, come up!" This time, Chu Dong was named for the skeleton of a gorgeous tiger with wings inserted. "Next, Mao." When he got the bone, he didn''t know that it was a bone that he was looking for. The habits of those savages have long forgotten what kind of fierce beast this barbarian bone is. The reason why Chu Dong picked out this barbarian bone for Mao was that after careful observation with the ability of Tian Heng, he found that the breath of this barbarian bone and Mao was similar. As a matter of fact, Mao was just an ordinary man and a barbarian boy. His breath was not as obvious as that of a barbarian soldier, but Chu Dong could feel the indescribable fate between that barbarian bone and Mao. In the end, each of the 37 winners got a savage bone of a king level fierce beast. Everyone was happy, and some couldn''t wait to merge on the spot. But Chu Dong didn''t speak, and none of them did. Unfortunately, the third winner was the thirty fifth. Each of the thirty-five men got an ordinary barbarian bone. Chudong made it clear to these people. "You will become a real barbarian warrior after fusing the common barbarian bones. Although it may not be as powerful as the king level fierce beast, it will still greatly improve today''s strength. You can choose to integrate ordinary barbarians, or you can wait for a short time and get the king level barbarians again Most people choose to be the winner when they are preparing for the second selection and then merge with barbarians. After all, there is only one chance to merge with barbarians once in a lifetime. Some people choose to integrate ordinary barbarians. After becoming a real barbarian warrior, you can enjoy better treatment and respect than ordinary barbarians. This is the only exception. Chu Dong gives the skeleton of a dragon badger to melon. Dong dares to question most people''s opinions, but he doesn''t understand Chu''s decision. "Although melon is slow in response, he is very brave in fighting. If he doesn''t fight against others, he will be the winner. Therefore, I will give melon the Dragon badger''s bones." Melon opened his mouth and waited for three seconds to say "thank you". His silly appearance aroused a friendly laugh from people around him. "Now, the warrior who has gained the barbarian bone can merge the barbarian bone." The scene of more than 50 people merging barbarian bones together is very spectacular. Even the well-informed Yang has never seen any tribe that would let more than 50 people merge barbarian bones together at the same time. The pain of fusing the barbarian bones must be experienced. Chu Dong and others worried that these new soldiers would have something unexpected when fusing the barbarian bones. Therefore, they scattered the barbarian soldiers around and protected the scene layer by layer."Ah It hurts... " A wine warrior who is a mixture of barbarians yells in pain. "Pain, to split..." Another soldier with barbarian bones covered his chest and rolled to and fro on the ground. Some people can''t hold on, and the pain of being supported by the powerful force of the fused barbarian bones makes them use painful groans and almost crazy movements to relieve. Some people don''t say a word, and even though their facial muscles are distorted by the pain, they still sit there and don''t move. Just because someone yells in pain doesn''t mean they won''t succeed in fusing barbarian bones, and just because someone doesn''t move to withstand the wave of pain doesn''t mean they will succeed. Chu Dong heard that Yang and Ganggu had said that when fusing barbarian bones, there would always be a certain chance to burst a person to death. It mainly depends on the patient''s endurance and strong willpower. Chu Dong used the test of three levels to select the person with the strongest endurance and physique to fuse the powerful barbarian bones, especially the risk factor of fusing the king level fierce beast barbarian bones was doubled. One of the soldiers roared and jumped up. His nostrils, eyes and ears were bleeding. The bright red blood combined with his painful and twisted face looked so terrible. "No!" Yang flashed to the soldier''s back and stopped him from dancing wildly. The soldier''s crazy struggle, suddenly increased brute force, even Yang did not control, had no choice, Yang cut the soldier''s neck with a wave, after he was knocked down, tied up with the beast tendon. "Chu, I''m afraid this soldier can''t do it." "Let me see." Chu Dong came to the soldier''s side and examined it carefully. Seven orifices bleeding soldiers appear very ferocious, has completely lost their senses. It''s not a disease, it''s not an injury, it''s not a problem that Chu Dong can solve. He used the healing ability, but even more inspired the ferocity of the soldiers, even the tough animal tendons are struggling to open. The soldier crazy toward Chu Dong rushed in the past, Yang a flash to Chu Dong''s body, blocked the soldier. Yang Zheng is going to use his heavy hand to hurt the crazy soldier, but he sees that the soldier''s body falls down, even his bones become soft, and the whole person is paralyzed on the ground. Chapter 119 The soldier who fell to the ground was restrained, and he came to his senses. He opened his eyes, but could not see what was in front of him; he listened, but could not hear any sound; the blood from his nose occupied all his sense of smell; he laughed sadly, trying to convey some information, but could not even speak. Chudong and Yang silently looked at the soldier who couldn''t bear the brute power in front of him. He died, and his death was very miserable. Not even a last word was left. Skin and bones are broken, into a pool of plasma foam, not human shape. "The fusion of barbarians is dangerous. Not everyone is suitable to be a barbarian warrior." Yang may see more of this, the voice sounds very flat. But Chu Dong was full of ups and downs. If we didn''t try to fuse the bones of fierce beasts, the young man in front of us would not die so miserable. You can imagine how desperate the young man felt before he died. Can we avoid this kind of savage method? Chu Dong had no time to grieve, and another young man roared like crazy because he couldn''t stand the pain of merging barbarian bones. "I can''t do it!" The boy was also cruel. When he was still sober, he pulled out the bone knife he was carrying and cut his throat with a knife. Rao is so, the body of the youth is just like the body just now, turned into a pool of flesh and blood fragments. Chu Dong''s hands were clenched into fists, and his joints almost burst, but there was nothing he could do. At this time, the fusion of barbarians can only rely on the will and strong physique of the fusion, outsiders can not help. Fortunately, only two people died because they couldn''t merge with each other, and the others passed. More than a dozen people had nosebleeds and even bleeding from the seven orifices, but they all persisted to the end. See a soldier finally fusion Mangu success stand up, Chu Dong finally long out a breath. If more than ten people died because of the fusion of barbarian bones, I''m afraid Chu Dong would be deeply involved in self blame. "I''ve finally become a real brute warrior!" I jumped up, punched, kicked and danced, excited like a child. In fact, if we draw a line with the adult age of civilization, they are all children, including Chu Dong. There''s no accurate estimate of the age of the wild. With primitive people''s counting ability, Chu Dong doubted that after ten, some people could not count clearly. Young people like Qi, Ming and Xiao all count their age after more than ten years of spring and autumn. "Up, see if I can lift this huge stone." Xiao, who has always been a strongman among children, lifted up a huge stone that looked like his height. If he put it in the past, Xiao could not try it at all. The name is not to be outdone. He bent his legs and jumped three or four meters high on the crown of a big tree. Other children have also expressed their joy after the fusion, the scene was a bit chaotic. Yang looked at the new fusion bone of the barbarian soldiers, nodded and smile with joy. These young barbarians are the future of the rock tribe. Their future strength will fall on the shoulders of these children. "It''s already very good. Only two children didn''t stand it. The others succeeded. Chu, I think it may have something to do with drinking monkey wine. Didn''t you find that the two children who died were ordinary people? " Yang so a remind, Chu east also noticed. "Whether it''s because it''s related to drinking monkey wine, I have to make progress in clinical trials. Next, the growth of these children will teach you, brother Yang. " "Oh, are you looking at me too loose? There''s nothing wrong. From tomorrow on, I''ll practice these kids well. " "I''ll teach you the training and training of the new soldiers and ah Hou these experienced soldiers. I''ll take care of other things." Yang and Chu Dong are very familiar now. Seeing a smile drawn from the corner of Chu Dong''s mouth, he knows that Chu Dong must have another idea. "What''s the matter? What do you think of? Let''s talk about it. " "It''s nothing. A tribe can''t only have soldiers. It also needs strong logistics base supply. What I want to do next is to build a strong base supply system." Yang rubbed his head. Listen to the mysterious, he doesn''t understand. But one thing is for sure, it''s not a matter of barbarian soldiers, it''s also an important matter closely related to barbarian soldiers. "I know that what you have in your head is all about how to make our rock strong. You can do it with confidence and boldness. With our soldiers, no one can get any advantage in front of the rock tribe."Chudong nodded. He believed in the fighting capacity and strong will of the soldiers of Yanghe tribe, but the Panshi tribe 20 years ago was even more powerful, and still failed to survive in a tide of beasts. But now, all kinds of signs indicate that the animal tide once every 20 years will be staged again. This time, Chudong absolutely does not allow the Panshi tribe to become a victim. Because it has become the home of Chu Dong. Xia, Yang, Yue, ahou, Qi and ye were rude, but they were his relatives. In order to protect his family and protect his family from being hurt, Chudong will try his best to make the Panshi tribe stronger. Among the cheers of the new barbarian soldiers, the chieftain of Panshi tribe quietly left. He left with an excited and heavy look. Chu Dong came directly to Jin''s place. Jin Helu has been released from slavery by Chu Dong. Originally, Chu Dong wanted to talk about Jin and Lu with Ganggu. Unexpectedly, without discussing this matter with Ganggu, Ganggu died. Xiaojinmao is raised by jinhelu. In just a few days, it has doubled in size, just like a round dog. It''s very cute. Moreover, xiaojinmao also opened his eyes and could run. The speed of running was very fast. If Chu Dong had not let hengku and others weave bamboo fence around, xiaojinmao didn''t know where he would go. As soon as Chu Dong came near the fence, he heard the roar of little golden hair. It was a joyful roar, indicating that little golden hair had smelled Chu Dong''s breath. Sure enough, Chu Dong just opened the door of the fence, and little golden hair ran over like a ball, biting Chu Dong''s toes with his newly grown teeth. Chapter 120 Little golden hair is the blood of golden lion''s roar. This fierce animal is very fierce and powerful when it comes to adulthood. A roar alone can paralyze many fierce animals. In his infancy, Chu Dong was afraid that he would bite his barefoot. If you get tetanus in this era, it''s very difficult to treat it. Chu Dong bent down and picked up the round little golden hair. At the same time, he thought that it was time to let them weave straw sandals? This barefoot is not the same thing. "Chieftain, here you are!" Jin saluted Chu Dong. "Little golden hair seems to be getting fat again." "I can''t help it. This guy can eat too much." Kim''s answer was a little spoiled. "Well, it''s time to go on a diet." Chudong''s words aroused a burst of protest of xiaojinmao, but Chudong used a piece of wild animal meat to put it in his mouth. Xiaojinmao immediately gave up his protest and began to eat wild animal meat. Chudong''s meat is not ordinary meat. It''s mixed with Chudong''s blood. Feeding the little golden lion roar with bloody brute meat is a domestication method handed down by the White Wolf tribe. Chudong has fed xiaojinmao with blood food for several sunsets, and now it seems to be very effective. From the dependence and coquetry of xiaojinmao on Chudong, we can see that the blood feeding method of the White Wolf tribe is reasonable. Chu Dong touched the soft fur of little golden hair, and felt that this guy was really cute, like a pet. But if you really take this little thing as a pet, it''s a big mistake. Little Jinmao enjoyed Chu Dong''s touch very much. While eating, she made a comfortable snore. "Chieftain, I also want to be a soldier. Can you give me a barbarian bone, too?" Lu came over and looked at Chu Dong with a longing in his eyes. "You are still young, you can''t. Moreover, in the future, there will not be only barbarian soldiers. " Chu Dong touched the head that touched dew, looking at this to have lost father and mother''s child since childhood, light said a sentence. "However, the only one who can fight with fierce beasts on the wasteland is the barbarian soldiers. Without the protection of barbarian soldiers, all of us will be torn up by fierce beasts. I want to be a brute warrior. I want to protect Mu Niang. " "Lu, if we can have a bite to eat in this rock tribe, it''s already the gift of the chieftain. We can''t ask for anything else." Jin comes to pull Lu away in a hurry. "It''s not my gift that you can have a meal in the tribe, it''s because of your ability. Keep a good little golden hair. After it grows, it may surprise you "What unexpected surprise?" Lu asked. Chudong shook his head gently. "It''s hard to say. If your father gave you the right pithy formula for controlling animals, then the chance of surprise is great. " "Although Yao is not good to my mother and Mu mother, he is still good to me. What he taught me should not be wrong. " "Well, I know. Here, you just need to take care of little golden hair. " At this time, xiaojinmao has finished the piece of blood food given by Chu Dong, and he looks at Chu Dong greedily. "Eating so fast? Want more? No, I''ll take you out for a walk first, or you''ll really become a little fat pig. " No matter whether xiaojinmao is willing or not, Chu Dong takes a rope made of animal tendons around xiaojinmao''s neck, and then leads it out of the fence. Taking xiaojinmao to walk in the rock tribe in the evening, Chudong has the pleasure of walking his dog after dinner, as if he had gone back all of a sudden. "Chieftain, little golden hair has grown up again." "It turns out that wild animals can be so cute." "Be careful, it will tear people up when it grows up." Along the way, met the tribal barbarians have big greetings and Chu Dong, to the lovely little golden hair is also mostly love mood. Chudong walks little golden hair, leisurely out of the tribe, came to the suburbs. Generally speaking, the wasteland is more terrible after night, and some wild animals that like to move at night are especially dangerous. For many barbarian warriors, most of the night animals are unknown and lack of effective hunting methods. Chu Dong didn''t notice that he came out unconsciously. He was thinking about how to make the best use of all the people in the tribe except the soldiers. He has a draft of the abdomen, suddenly surprised that he and little golden hair have gone out of the tribe. "Roar ~" little golden hair let out a low roar. The size of the little guy is not big, but the voice is unexpectedly loud. "What''s the matter? Did you find anything good? " Chu Dong stares at the direction of Xiao Jinmao''s roar.From the night, a mouse like beast sprang out, followed by another beast about the same size. Chu Dong''s eyes widened. Within the scope of Tian Heng''s ability, the night was equivalent to nothing. The scene in front of him was not much different from what he saw in the daytime. Some of them were like infrared thermal imaging vision. Dozens of wild animals, like mice, came out from under the turf. The turf looked exactly the same as the normal turf. No one could imagine that there was a deep cave of wild animals under the turf. Little golden hair''s roaring voice became a little lower, but also more excited. If it''s not that the sound is too far away from the pet dog, Chu Dong thinks that the dog is meddling with the mouse. Those wild animals, like mice, were scared to death by the sound of little golden hair. Some of them ran slowly. They were put down by little golden hair and pulled back and forth with their claws. Chu Dong reaches out his hand and catches a mouse beast, which is very fierce and shows his teeth to bite Chu Dong. Little golden hair gave out a low snore, and the beast did not dare to move. Chu Dong grasped the tail of the beast and observed it carefully. At first glance, it really looks like a mouse, but it''s not fur, but a crustacean skin. It''s smooth and hard to touch. The beast has a sharp mouth, and its teeth are as sharp as bone knives. If it is bitten by its teeth, it will lose a piece of meat. "What strange beast is this?" Chu Dong didn''t know much about most of the wild animals. He only knew which kind of wild animals could have bones, and which kind of wild animals'' stomach could make natural sandpaper and so on. Little golden hair is still reluctant to growl at the grass, it seems that there is something worthy of little golden hair''s attention under the grass? Chu Dong took out his bone knife and used it to lift the grass from which the mouse and beast had just escaped. A dark cave appeared. The entrance of this cave is not big, it can only hold about three mice and beasts in parallel, and it seems to be very tortuous. "Little golden hair, is there anything good in it? It''s just a mouse hole. " But xiaojinmao is still roaring, and seems to be quite excited. Chapter 121 It is said that the king level fierce beast has spirituality and may see and smell things that human beings cannot find. In line with this idea, Chu Dong tried to open the cave in front of him. It''s just that it''s rather late now. At night, unexpected dangers will hide in the dark wasteland. So Chu Dong decided to check out the turf that made little Jinmao very interested in the next morning. The next morning, Chu Dong came to the place where he felt strange last night with little golden hair. That piece of grass has returned to normal. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t imagine that under this piece of grass is a cave inhabited by mice and beasts. Chu Dong, who had been prepared for a long time, brought a stone spade. The handle of the stone spade was still wood, but the body of the spade was polished by thin stones, which was used to loosen soil and dig ditches in sweet potato fields. Of course, in the eyes of the people of Panshi tribe, this spade is also an invention of their great chieftain. The stone spade is not particularly sharp, but it is very hard. Once it is dug down, the whole turf is dug up. When I saw the animal''s cave last night, it came out. Today is sunny, you can clearly see the dark cave, you can''t see the end at all, lying at the entrance of the cave listening, it seems that there is a faint movement inside. Little Jinmao didn''t understand Chu Dong''s behavior. He also learned Chu Dong''s way and put his ear at the mouth of the cave. Then he made a dull grunt. Chudong heard the squeaking sound of rats and beasts inside. The sound became louder and louder. Then Chu Dong jumped up quickly. Just after jumping out of the cave, a mouse came out. But it''s strange that these animals came out in a huddle, holding their heads, shrinking their shoulders, shivering. These animals are crustacean skin, then shrink into a ball, like a bright black ball of coal. Little golden hair saw the rat and beast come out, happy, roaring a burst of chaos. Those rats and beasts, big or small, have become stupid and pissed off one by one. Real shit. Chu Dong saw clearly, just under the bodies of the rats and beasts, the moisture spread rapidly, and there were many unknown objects coming out of their bodies. Little golden hair is far from mature, but the power of a roar is so great. No wonder it''s called golden lion roar. Xiaojinmao is very curious to use his paws to pick and pull those wild animals, just like playing with a ball, rolling around. Did little Jinmao want to catch these wild animals as toys last night? In this way, Chu Dong''s interest was greatly reduced, and he felt that a chieftain wizard should do this kind of thing, as if he had lost his mind. When Chudong was in a state of depression, he saw little Jinmao holding a stone like thing in his mouth, trotting to himself and putting the stone in front of Chudong. "What do you mean? This is for me? Do you know it''s excreted from the stomachs of those mice? " Small golden hair can understand Chu Dong''s words unexpectedly, a dint of nod. Seeing that Chu Dong didn''t respond, he grabbed the stone and swallowed it. Then, the little golden hair took another one and put it in front of Chu Dong. Little golden hair swallowed the stone and then vomited it out again, looking at Chu Dong with a look of hope. "Do you want me to eat too?" Chudong was dumbfounded. Little golden hair nodded and let out a dull light roar. "It''s edible, too? Just because you brutes can eat doesn''t mean that we humans can eat as well. " Whoosh, or dull light roar. "You are very persistent. Wait, I''m so familiar with your roar? " Chu East in the brain tiny a turn to read, already know oneself why listen to familiar. The White Wolf tribe''s Lu taught Chu Dong the pithy formula for controlling animals, which had the pronunciation of Xiao Jinmao''s light roar just now. Thinking of this, Chu Dong tried to pronounce the syllable. Xiaojinmao turns around happily and doesn''t listen. "To eat? It means eat. Strange pronunciation. " Chu Dong is very happy, which is equivalent to learning a cross species language, but also let himself decipher a syllable. Pride. This kind of pride is stronger than the pride of using modern civilization to transform the rock tribe. "Not very pronounced? I mean, no? " After seducing xiaojinmao several times, xiaojinmao sent out a continuous syllable, and the syllable after it was the syllable for eating. Is that the syllable in front of it the meaning of no? Chu Dong sent out the continuous syllable, then shook his head and waved his hand at the stone, and closed his mouth.Little golden hair snored discontentedly and swallowed the pebble. Chudong gently stroked the soft fur on xiaojinmao''s body. "I can''t believe that you are my first teacher of brute language. Such a small guy can teach me something. I''ll give you something to eat. " With that, Chu Dong took out a piece of meat from his fur coat, cut his fingers with a bone knife, and dropped blood on the meat. Smelling the smell of Chu Dong''s blood, little golden hair''s eyes suddenly lit up and made a joyful sound. "Does this syllable mean happy or delicious?" Chudong stuffed the meat into little golden hair''s mouth. Little Jinmao finished his breakfast in two or three. He went to pick up a stone and put it in front of Chu Dong''s eyes. "Roar..." In the past, when listening to Xiao Jinmao''s voice, he always thought it was a syllable. Now, having mastered the rules, Chu Dong decomposed the roaring voice into long and short tones and heavy bass, and found that it was just the roaring voice, which might represent a sentence. "You''re saying something? You just weaned the little guy, even continued to speak ah. What do you mean? Is it to let me drop blood on the excreta of the rat and beast? " Little golden hair actually nodded. Chu Dong is speechless. Is little golden hair taking his own blood as a meal? Can the feces of wild animals be delicious? Chu Dong didn''t think that the dung of the beast must be very dirty. As a medical student, he knows that the feces of some animals can be used as medicine. For example, Yeming sand is the dry stool of bats, and ambergris fragrance, which has the function of promoting qi and removing blood stasis and refreshing, is the excrement of whales. Ambergris is made of dung, but some officials and nobles like to use ambergris as a variety of spices. The price is comparable to gold. Just, let yourself eat? I''m not sick, and God knows if there''s poison in the things pulled out by rats and beasts. It''s fresh feces that have not been baked and dried. It can only be feces. However, xiaojinmao is a little eater who likes to eat. Let''s give him two drops of blood. Chapter 122 Chudong''s blood drops on the feces of rats and beasts. Seeing the black stone stained with blood, he looks strange. Just want to dye blood feces stone to small golden hair, Chu Dong''s heart move, took that stone in front of me and looked at it carefully. Smell it. No smell. I pinched it with my hand again. It''s very hard, and the texture is Not stone, but metal! Metal! It''s really metal! Chu Dong''s heart suddenly jumped, and his whole person also jumped up. After observing the dog that he thought was rat excrement to the sun for a while, Chu Dong was finally 100% sure. That is a metal block, or a metal ball, after all, after the gastrointestinal digestion of rats and beasts, it becomes very mellow. Chu Dong turned around several times for his unexpected discovery. He lifted up the little golden hair and threw it twice in the sky. "Little golden hair, you are really my little lucky star." Chu Dong put down the roaring little golden hair and quickly came to the front of the group of rats and beasts. At this time, the rats and beasts still keep the state of shrinking into a ball, and a coquettish smell emanates from their bodies. Chu Dong didn''t care about the smell at all, but carefully picked out more than ten metal balls. Each metal ball has a weight of about 30g, and the biggest one has a weight of about 50g. It feels heavy in the hand. It''s not an exception. All animals have metal balls in their feces. After understanding this, Chu Dong fell into a kind of ecstasy. Originally, he was still thinking about how to quickly improve the fighting capacity of the tribe. Yesterday, a large number of barbarian warriors were promoted through barbarian bones, and the strength of Panshi tribe has soared a lot. However, on the weapons, they are basically holding stone axes and tree sticks. They are so rough that people can''t bear to look directly at them. Bone saber and bone shield are more exquisite, but in real combat, bone saber is too easy to break and it is difficult to fight for a long time. It is not a good weapon choice. Iron or bronze is the first choice of weapons in the age of cold weapons. The original thought was whether bronze or iron smelting should be developed, which was a big project, and Chu Dong had no research on iron and copper smelting, so he had no way to put his idea into practice. However, there are metal balls in the feces of the rats and beasts in front of him. How can Chudong not be overjoyed. Chudong sprinted back to the tribe with xiaojinmao. "Come on, come with me and dig treasure together!" People in Panshi tribe seldom see that Chudong is so impolite. After hearing the order of the chieftain, a large group of people quickly catch up with Chudong. Back to the rat and beast''s cave, Chu Dong asked the barbarians to dig the cave and dig it thoroughly. Soon, Chudong found that the underground cave was very large and extended to a long distance. I don''t know how many rats and beasts there are underground, because they were so scared by the wild people''s crazy excavation that they ran away. But after hearing the roar of little golden hair, they all shivered and shrunk into a ball. They didn''t dare to move on the ground. "These animals are good things. Don''t leave any of them. I''ll catch all of them! Live, not die. " Chu Dong''s order was carried out to the letter. At this time, the straw woven bamboo basket of Hengshui tribe once again played an important role. An ordinary bamboo basket used to hold sweet potatoes can hold 20 or 30 wild animals. All the animals were caught in bamboo baskets. And the caves were completely dug up. After searching for a long time, they didn''t know what Chu Dong was talking about. Chu Dong held up a piece of animal excrement and yelled: "it''s this kind of thing, round, hard mouse excrement, no matter how big or small, in the cave, all of them will be cleared out for me." When they heard Chu Dong''s command, their faces were strange. Even if most of the animals don''t pay attention to the hygiene of human beings. Fortunately, these are hard, such as stones. If they are soft, I''m afraid most people will feel sick. Soon, more barbarians came from Panshi tribe and Guangna camp, looking for rat excrement in this area. Yang also got the news, rushed to come over, see Chu East happy appearance, wonder of ask how to return a responsibility. "Yang, this kind of small brute living in the darkness of the cave, like a mouse, is a treasure." Chu Dong grabs a mouse that has shrunk into a ball and shows it to Yang like a treasure. "This is the little gold gobbler. What''s up? How precious is it? ""It''s called little gold gobbler? Just like its name "This kind of beast is the firewood among the beasts. The meat is very bad, the skin is hard and hard to process, and it''s hard to catch only at night. The tribesmen turn a blind eye to this kind of thing. Chu, why are you suddenly interested in it? " "Why don''t you turn a blind eye to such things. Not to mention my discovery, I wonder why it''s called "gold swallowing beast?" "Because this kind of beast devours soil and stones. The harder it is, the more it likes it. It is said that their favorite is the ore containing iron and gold, so they are called gold Gobblers. " "No wonder, look what I found." Chu Dong handed the metal ball excreted by the gold swallowing beast to Yang. Yang looked and smelled doubtfully. "Is this iron gold?" "Metal, to be exact. But whether the composition is iron or gold, or copper, zinc, nickel or something, it has to be analyzed. But I think it''s alloy. " "Alloy?" "It''s a metal with various metal components. Generally speaking, alloys are harder, stronger and more malleable than metals with single properties. You don''t understand. In a word, with these metal balls, we can make more powerful weapons and more complete tools for life, transportation, work, study and so on. With these things, the Panshi tribe will have a rapid development. " The more he said, the more excited he was. It seemed that he could see the arrival of a glorious iron age. "I still don''t understand. However, since you are a chieftain, you should be right. What''s the yield of this small gold swallowing beast? It''s better to catch the golden gobbler. " "And the golden gobbler?" "Of course, how else can we call this little thing a little gold gobbler? Some of them are not good at dealing with fierce beasts, but they are not even good at swallowing fierce beasts "Whether it''s easy for him to deal with it or not, as long as he can really use it better than the little gold swallowing beast, try to catch some back." Chapter 123 Chu Dong didn''t expect that the mouse beast caught by little golden hair from the underground cave was called the gold swallowing beast. This kind of gold swallowing beast looks like a mouse, but its food is stone and soil, and its excretion is real metal balls. There is no more beast with higher cost performance than this kind of gold swallowing beast. For a moment, in Chu Dong''s mind, even the bones of the king level beasts were not worth as much as those cowardly day blind gold swallowing beasts. After hundreds of tribal barbarians were busy all day, tens of thousands of metal balls were cleared from the nest of the gold swallowing beast. Calculated by the weight of each metal ball at least 30g, the total weight of the metal balls piled up on the Panshi tribal square is more than 1000kg. That''s more than a ton of metal. Looking at the metal ball like a hill, Chu Dong''s eyes were in full bloom. After knowing how these metal balls are produced, people in the rock tribe are generally not interested in these "mouse excrement". Occasionally, some children play with them as billiards. "Yeh, take care of those gold swallowing beasts. Don''t let them run away until I figure out how to tame them. Especially at night, they may make holes to escape, so they have to hang up with bamboo baskets. " "Hanging in the fence of little golden hair, frightened by little golden hair, these guys probably can''t run away." Chu Dong showed extraordinary enthusiasm, and even how to take care of those gold swallowing beasts in three shifts made careful arrangements for Yehe and Xia. As for the metal balls on the square, Chu Dong specially set up an area for the barbarian soldiers to guard in shifts. Then, Chudong came to the pottery making blast furnace with dozens of metal balls. Today, the pottery bowls and jars used for drinking water in Panshi tribe have been made, which depends on the blast furnace in front of us. When he first came to Panshi tribe, Chu Dong had already taken an interest in this blast furnace. Iron smelting and pottery all need blast furnace to heat and bake at high temperature. This process can''t be used by himself. But the people of Panshi tribe have already had the preliminary pottery making skills, which is unique. The blast furnace in front of us is about three meters high. Its opening is higher than the ground. It has an outer arc in the middle. Its plane is nearly round. The main body is made of hard refractory stone materials, and then the outer layer is smeared with layers of mud. Mud and refractory stones have long been fused into one, very hard. From a distance, the whole blast furnace is like a big gourd. The blast furnace is mainly composed of furnace body, furnace door, taphole, slag outlet, blast mouth, front and rear working face, etc. the furnace door is located in the lower part of the furnace body, arched, and the blast mouth is facing the furnace door. In front of the stove, Yan and some barbarians are making pottery. Seeing that Chu Dong came, Yan and the barbarians stopped their work and saluted Chu Dong one after another. Although Yan''s left leg is missing, it doesn''t affect his work. Almost all the stone tools and pottery of the rock came from the silent man and his assistants. Before the appearance of Chu Dong, Yan''s life was very bad. He didn''t have enough to eat every day, and he was often despised for his disability. Only Chu Dong understood that the role of people like Yan was more important than that of senior barbarian soldiers. If there is a handicraft industrialization, Yan is more important than even a god level warrior like Yang. Therefore, Chu Dong respected Yan very much and gave him the best treatment. Today, Yan doesn''t make pottery and stone tools by himself most of the time, but guides young barbarians to make pottery as experts. "Rock master, are you busy?" It can be seen from the word "Shi" that Chu Dong attached great importance to rock. Yan''s face showed an excited look, calmed down for a while, and said: "chieftain, please command." "We''ve got a lot of metal balls today, haven''t you heard?" He nodded. "I''d like to use our ceramic blast furnace to make metal balls." "Refining metal pellets?" A tiny rock. "Exactly. What temperature can our blast furnace reach? I don''t know if I can melt these metals. " "Temperature? Not too clear. Anyway, our blast furnace can make clay and loess into pottery. " "Just have a try." Chu Dong selected from the dozens of metal balls he brought, and mainly divided them into two piles. A pile of black metal balls. The other pile is all kinds of other colors. There are more black metal balls. Chudong knew that the black metal is basically iron, and other colors are divided into non-ferrous metals. The black metal ball and the silver and yellow metal ball were thrown into the blast furnace by Chu Dong. "Fire With a command from Yan, several strong young men began to blow the wind to make the fire.All of a sudden, the temperature rose sharply, the distance was close, and I felt waves of heat coming. Chu Dong also marveled at the wisdom of primitive people. Of course, this kind of blast furnace can''t compare with all kinds of refined steel ironmaking furnaces in modern civilization, but it''s an extraordinary invention to be able to build such a blast furnace to make pottery under limited and rough conditions. It can be seen that the flame is constantly rising, and the color has changed from dark red to dark red. The heat wave hits the face, but Chu Dong and Yan do not retreat, and they are absorbed in the fire. The flame is jumping. There are orange red flames in the crimson, but at this time, the temperature can''t rise again. Yan shouts: "continue to increase the blast!" The orange flame became more and more, but it was still dark red. In the past, Yan pushed away the young man who was in charge of the blast and urged himself. Rock experienced a lot. After the blast, the flames soared, most of them turned orange. After several attempts, Yan retreated. In a short time, he was soaked through. It is also for this reason that during the blast furnace, Yan and other people were almost naked. "Chieh Wu, we have reached the limit. No matter how high the temperature is, our blast furnace will burst." "Well, it''s almost 1000 degrees, which is beyond my expectation. It is estimated that nonferrous metals have almost melted, and some ferrous metals have to reach the melting point. Turn it on. " "Good! Turn it on. " He began to lower the temperature of the fire. When the temperature of the fire almost dropped, he opened the door of the blast furnace with stone tongs, and several refractory plates came out of it. On the stone plate are the black metal balls and non-ferrous metal balls just put in. The black metal ball is obviously smaller, but it''s still solid. Most of the non-ferrous metal pellets have melted, and only a few irregular lumps remain. "Yes, when the metal becomes liquid, it can be made into various shapes." Chapter 124 Chudong was overjoyed. Looking at the liquid metal form, it means that the metal excreted by the gold swallowing beast is very pure with few impurities. Otherwise, most of the metal pellets cannot be melted at the extreme high temperature of blast furnace. Rock fixed on the water state of metal, his eyes filled with incredible. "Chieftain, it''s clear that what goes in is hard metal, but why does it come out like water?" "This is because each metal has its own melting point, and when it reaches that point, the metal changes from a solid to a liquid." Chu Dong knew that this interpretation of rock was incomprehensible, so he made an analogy. "In winter, water freezes, right? Then, in spring, does ice change from solid to liquid and water Under the guidance of Chu Dong, who was just like teaching pupils, Yan Meng nodded his head. "That''s because the temperature at which water turns into ice is 0 degrees, and as long as it is above 0 degrees, ice will turn into water. From solid to liquid, that''s a process." "It''s the same with metal. As long as the temperature is high enough, the metal will melt and become the liquid metal you see now. " "Well, chieftain, can stones become liquid?" "Of course, stones can also become liquid. In some cases, the gas will decompose into stone, which will not be resistant to high temperature "A lot of rocks will form liquid under high temperature and high pressure. For example, the magma erupted by volcano is liquid rock..." Chu Dongpo became a popular science teacher for Yan, and told him some knowledge about melting point, gasification and liquefaction. To Chudong''s great relief, Yan listened very carefully and asked questions. This is clearly what he heard. The silent disabled middle-aged man''s learning attitude is the best Chudong has ever seen. Chu Dong pays attention to the state of liquid metal while giving a lecture to Yan. After the metal is taken out of the blast furnace, the temperature drops rapidly, and soon the metal changes from orange to dark red, and then gradually to dark red. "Yan, now I teach you how to strike iron. I''ll teach you the principles, and then you''ll explore and forge yourself in practice. " "Strike iron? Forging? " Chu Dong moved the metal that had begun to turn dark red to a huge stone with stone tongs. This stone is rock. They used it to make the operating platform of pottery bowls and pots. The stone is very hard. Immediately, Chu Dong took up a stone hammer, aimed at the dark red metal and smashed it down. Dark red metal temperature is still very high, enough hundreds of Baidu, so it is as soft as clay. After being hit by Chudong''s stone hammer, the dark red metal began to deform and become thinner. Chu Dong first used a big hammer to make a preliminary scale, and then used a small stone hammer to smash it. Chudong can''t strike iron. But, haven''t you ever eaten pork, haven''t you ever seen a pig run? Ironmaking is also a skilled type of work, just like driving a car as a driver. If you can''t strike iron well, you have to use your feet. Anyway, Chu Dong''s physique as a barbarian is endless. With Chudong''s efforts, the first metal work of Panshi tribe was completed. When Chu Dong looked at his work, he stopped talking for a moment. It''s ugly. According to Chu Dong''s original idea, he wanted to make a metal bowl, but now this one in front of him, the bowl is not like a bowl, the basin is not like a basin, the left side is high, the right side is low, the thin one is thick one, it''s not like four. "It''s amazing The rock let out a exclamation. Several young savages around also opened their eyes in surprise. Chu Dong smashed out of the metal works, although very ugly, but because it is alloy, there are gold, silver, black, yellow, but also with a touch of reddish brown. Rock with stone tongs gently knocked on the "metal bowl", made a very clear sound. The metal bowl was not damaged at all. "Chieftain, I want to learn how to strike iron." "As I said, I will only teach you principles. As for how much you can understand, it depends on you and your understanding. Did you see the way I used to strike iron just now? The technique is very important, the weight is very important, and the most important thing is that you need to know what you want to make by striking iron. " "If you want to make a knife, you have to beat it a little bit according to its shape. In fact, the process of refining metal in blast furnace is to remove impurities. When the metal is solidified into a solid state again, it can be hammered and forged according to my method "I''m very optimistic about the rock master and you young people." "Come on, as long as you can make good metal utensils, whatever it is, your daily ration will double!"Chu Dong''s last promise excited Yan and other young people. They endure high temperature every day, making stone tools in the powder of stone chips, in order to ensure that the daily ration can be satisfied? Now they have enough to eat, but who doesn''t want to get more resources? Who doesn''t want to look up in the eyes of the rest of the tribe? "Don''t worry, chieftain. We will live up to your expectations. " "Good. I believe you, rock master Chu Dong looked at the four "metal bowls" he made, and asked if he would take them back? Before Chu Dong made up his mind, Yan suddenly pointed to the four elephants and said, "chieftain, please leave this treasure with us. We can watch and learn every day, and we will make the good things you expect." Chu Dong didn''t want to let his failed works stay, but he didn''t know how to refuse Yan''s sincere eyes. "All right. I hit this thing casually, because I didn''t figure out what to do, so I hit this thing. You mainly learn from my God of striking iron, not from my form of striking iron, do you know? " "I understand!" "Good. In the future, all the gold gobbler metal balls we get will be sent to you for you to try. Besides, there are many mountains and rocks around our rock tribe, among which there may be iron ore and the like. " "Rock master, I will let people mine all kinds of rocks, and then you will be responsible for refining them to see if you can produce metal." "In the future, you will be a very important department here. I have decided to name it the swallow gold office. You should be like the little gold swallowing beast. What you swallow is a stone, what you spit out is a sharp weapon that can kill the fierce beast, and a tool that can work hard. I''m optimistic about you. " Chapter 125 After returning to his cave from the blast furnace, Chu Dong''s excitement finally calmed down. I am now in the stone age, which should be the Neolithic primitive tribal age. At this time, there were bronzes. The bronze stick held by the soldier named copper stick is a proof. If we make iron and alloy, it will greatly surpass the level of science and technology in this era. It takes quite a long time to make effective use of metal system. How was the bronze stick made? It''s time to trace this question. Thinking of this, Chu Dong called out a barbarian warrior who was responsible for guarding outside. "Go, call me the copper stick, and ask him to bring it too." Soon, the copper stick came. Copper stick is now an intermediate barbarian warrior. His name is copper stick, which was given by Chu Dong. No one can remember his original name. After the original copper stick was requisitioned by Chu Dong as a lightning rod, the relationship between the copper stick and Xia became very good, and they were also very familiar with Chu Dong, just because Chu Dong''s identity was special, the intersection of the copper stick and Chu Dong was not very much. Copper stick don''t know why Chu Dong in the middle of the night to find himself, in a hurry to come. "Chieftain, are you looking for me?" "Sit down." Chudong took out a honey barbecue from the campfire and handed it to the copper stick. Copper stick a little excited, took over Chu Dong handed over the barbecue, big mouthful of eat up. Although he is also a barbarian soldier, there are many barbarian soldiers in the tribe now, and not everyone can enjoy Chu Dong''s hospitality. "It''s delicious. Chieftain''s craftsmanship is unique." It can be said that the honey barbecue eaten by copper stick is unique in the whole tribe. Chu Dong can''t make iron, but he still has some research on barbecue. Who let him like to make some food after work. "Ha ha. Copper stick, can you show me this copper stick? " "Of course, you can give it to the chieftain." "I don''t need to, just look." Chu Dong took the bronze stick of the copper stick. Although this stick is also metal, it is yellow green because of too many impurities in it. There are many dents on it, and a few places are slightly distorted. The stick is heavy and indeed metallic, but as a weapon, it has enough hardness but not enough flexibility. It''s a very old stick. It seems like it''s an antique, but it can be used as a weapon, which makes Chudong confused. "Copper stick, where did you get this stick?" "From my father." Speaking of this, the copper stick looks gloomy. "What''s the matter?" "My father was killed by fierce beasts in the tide of beasts twenty years ago. Before he died, he held on to see me for the last time, gave me this bronze stick, and then he died. At that time, I was only six years old." "Ah, so, your father also died in the tide of beasts." "Well, many people''s fathers and mothers in the tribe died in that animal tide." "I think you''re the only one in the tribe who has a stick like this, and no one else?" The copper stick shook his head and said: "my father was a god level warrior, so he had such a god given weapon in his hand. Other God level warriors were killed in the beast tide, and even their God given weapons were lost. " Chu Dong''s heart moved. He did not expect that this bronze stick should be called a god given weapon. Yang may have become a divine warrior later, so he doesn''t have metal weapons in his hand. It can be called a god given weapon. I think that the scarcity of this kind of thing is very likely not something made by barbarians themselves. If these people can really build metal weapons, then their tribes can mass produce God given weapons. It''s exciting just to think about it. "Copper stick, do you know how your father got this bronze stick?" "I don''t know about the specific situation. Only God level warriors can go to the man temple. In the man temple, they can get the gift of man God and the weapons given by God. Listen to my mother, when my father became a god level warrior, he went with the tribe wizard at that time. When he came back, he had this stick. " "It seems very common." "Listen to my mother, this stick can give full play to its maximum power in the hands of the divine warrior. In my hands, it is no different from the tree stick and stone axe." "Where''s your mother?" "Seven winters ago, they froze to death on the way to migration."The look of the copper stick is gloomy again. "Copper stick, do you mind if I borrow your bronze stick for a few days?" "Of course not." "Thank you." "It''s my pleasure to serve the chieftain." After leaving, Chu Dong picked up the bronze stick and studied it carefully. Now that it is stained with a divine word, the bronze stick should not be as simple as a simple weapon, right? By the light of the fire, Chu Dong saw the mottled carving patterns on the bronze stick, and his heart moved again. If I remember correctly, this sculpture is similar to the style of the murals I saw in the cave of Huotong tribe site. Can we say that fire has something to do with the cave murals and God given weapons? Maybe it''s just a coincidence. After all, the carving techniques and mural techniques of primitive society are very rough, and it''s inevitable that they are similar. However, doubts always hovered in Chu Dong''s heart. Chu Dong gets up and goes to Yang with a bronze stick, hoping to learn more about the weapon from Yang. Yang looked at the bronze stick with a very complicated look. "Chu, although I was already a high-level barbarian warrior, I was not qualified to go to the barbarian temple with Dawu. I don''t know what the specific situation is "But God gave me a weapon. Every god level warrior in the tribe had one. My father, in his hand, is a pair of Xuanhua mountain axes. He has the courage of ten thousand people. Unfortunately, I can''t inherit them. " Chu Dong was shocked. It was the first time he heard Yang say that his father had been a god warrior. "In fact, I don''t know as much as the copper stick. I don''t even know how to get the weapon from God. I asked my father more than once, but he only said that when I went to the temple of man, there would be more God given weapons around me. I have no memory of the specific process. " "So where is the temple of man?" "Hey, hey, I''m going to ask you that." "Ask me?" "Yes. Only the great wizard of the tribe knows the specific location of the man temple. You are our wizard now. " Chapter 126 Looking at Yang''s joking eyes, Chu Dong hums coldly. "It''s not that you don''t know that I have no inheritance." "Yes, you have no inheritance, and I am a god level warrior. We are really a pair of brothers." As soon as Yang''s words changed, he continued. "I hear you are striking iron? And a sacred object has been found "What holy thing?" Then Chu Dong realized that he hit out of the four unlike, face slightly red, fortunately by the night of the fire light, can''t show. "If only you had a candlestick, you wouldn''t have to use a campfire at night." Chu Dong Gu talked about him and successfully shifted the topic. Electric light, Chu Dong is not extravagant, but the candle this kind of thing is to think of a way to make out? "Candlestick? What''s on your mind? Forget it. I can''t guess what comes to your mind. Tomorrow, I''ll take the hunting team out to hunt fierce beasts. By the way, I''ll help you find the territory of big and small gold swallowing beasts. " "Great. Remember, the golden gobbler needs to live. " "I''ll try." "Will ah ho go with you?" "That wild thing? I can''t go. I can''t spend more than half a day with him. Otherwise, I will definitely work. That guy is too aggressive. " "Let ahoo protect the tribe." "You can hold him down. It''s strange to say that everyone doesn''t agree with this roar, so I''ll convince you. " "That''s my skill." Yang Xiaoxiao said nothing. At this time, a figure shakes from the cave of Yang. It is obvious that Chu Dong is hiding in the cave. Chu Dong''s eyes are so sharp that he can see them at a glance. That figure is very familiar. Therefore, Chu Dong''s mood suddenly became bad. Yang saw Chu Dong''s bad mood, eyes aimed at a hole, sighed. "Chu, they didn''t give you a chance, but you always refused. Man, should have a man''s appearance, Xiongfeng understand? The most important thing for a man is masculinity. " "Go to your majesty!" He seldom lost his temper, and his mood became bad because of the figure just now. "It seems that you still have someone in mind. Unfortunately, things have changed." Yang didn''t get angry. Instead, he looked at Chu Dong with a smile. "Forget it. No one is right or wrong in this matter. It''s her own idea to choose you, and I can''t interfere. I don''t refuse her, but think she is a good girl, she will find a better one in the future. I can''t destroy the good working relationship between us just because of some ridiculous ideas like my own heroism. " Chu Dong stood up and looked at Yang. "I hope you mean it. Otherwise, even if you are Yang, I will get justice for her. " "What a serious look. You know, Chu, you look terrible. " Although he said that, Yang''s expression told Chudong that he didn''t really put Chudong''s words in his heart. Chu Dong watched Yang for a while, and then turned out of Yang''s cave. In the shadow beside the cave entrance, Yue stood there, looking at Chu Dong. Chu Dong''s heart can''t say what kind of feeling it is. He also looks at the moon. After opening his mouth, Chu Dong found that he really didn''t know what to say. "Moon, what about walking around?" "Well." "I''ve come to talk to Yang about something. It''s time to go." "Well." "I won''t disturb you." "Well." Chu Dong and the moon pass by, clearly see the moon''s eyes have light flashing. Chu Dong''s step slightly a stagnate, then quickly walked. The month stands there dully, long time just wiped canthus of the eye, walked into Yang''s cave. Everyone has his own choice. Different objects make different choices. The month unexpectedly can throw a bosom to send to embrace to Yang, let Chu East is really some surprise. But on second thought, it''s normal. In the barbarian tribe, a woman''s biggest backer is her own man, a powerful barbarian warrior. Who is more powerful than Yang in Panshi tribe? Perhaps, to some extent, Chudong may be more powerful than Yang. But Chu Dong refused. The rest of the choice, the moon will do, Chu Dong will do, Yang will do the same. No one is right or wrong, just choose different. Chu Dong thought about things between men and women for a while, listening to the voice of men''s love and women''s love coming from all directions, forced himself to think about other problems. It''s time to put the development of candles and oil lamps on the agenda.Otherwise, the evening time is too monotonous. Think of to do, Chu Dong found wild animal meat, is the kind with a very thick fat layer of wild animal meat. Cut the fat layer with a bone knife, then put it on a stone plate, and put it on the campfire to cook. But it soon proved that the heat conduction effect of the stone plate was too poor, and the fat layer did not change for a long time. So Chu Dong tied up the fat layer with a stick and baked it on the campfire. Whenever the oil dripped down, he used a stone plate. Slowly, a small pile of brute oil accumulated in the stone plate. As time went by, it was already late at night, and Chu Dong felt a little tired. Seeing that he was repeating the action of baking oil, he also achieved considerable results, and then he fell asleep in the gradually extinguished fire. The next day, although Chu Dong heard the usual noise outside, he didn''t get up. He didn''t even bother to open his eyes. Part of the reason is that Chu Dong stayed up late yesterday, and the main reason is that he was sitting by the campfire for a long time, and his eyes were really uncomfortable. The noise gradually went away. Chu Dong knew that this day''s hunting team had set out again. It''s Yang who leads the team. I don''t know if Yue will follow? Chudong lazily up, first looked at the results of yesterday''s baking oil. The animal grease solidifies in the stone plate, which is similar to the grease of the candle. Just find the right wick and test it. "Chieftain, are you awake?" From the outside came Qiao. Although Qiao is married to puhu, he still comes to Chudong''s cave every day to help him organize things. "Well. Did puhu go with him? " "Well, follow me." I know that Chu Dong asked about the hunting team. In addition to Yang and ahou, the hunting team goes out in turn. Other people, such as fierce and experienced soldiers like puhu, naturally follow them every time. Qiao took a look at Chu Dong and found that Chu Dong''s eyes were red, so she misunderstood. "Chieftain, you don''t have to be too sad." "Sad? What do you say? " Chu Dong rubbed his eyes with his hands. Damn baking oil, almost blinded my eyes. Seeing Chu Dong''s action, Qiao''s inner thought is more like a stone hammer. "Since some men don''t know how to appreciate the moon, it''s normal for the moon to find a good home." Chu Dong opened his mouth and wanted to explain, but he found that the explanation was blank, so he simply ignored Qiao''s words. Chapter 127 When Chu Dong finished washing and walked out of the cave, it was already bright. Yang has set out with the hunting team for some time, and Yue has gone with him. Almost everyone in the whole tribe is busy. Sweet potato has come to harvest season, a large number of barbarian women and some strong labor are busy in the sweet potato field. The African fruit on the baobab tree nearby has been picked clean. Now the pickers have started to collect all kinds of "weeds". Who knows if there will be herbs needed by the witches in these weeds? Looking in the direction of the rock, it seems that the flame of the blast furnace is still burning, and how high the smoke rises. I don''t know if I''m studying ironmaking all night. Guangna camp is also busy in and out. Since Chu Dong instigated hengku old man to spread the straw weaving skills of Hengshui tribe, a large number of people in Guangna camp began to learn straw weaving, and their busy degree can be imagined. Outside the tribe came the sounds of fighting. It should be that the new soldiers Qi, Ming, Xiao, Gua and Mao were practicing, and there should be stones among them. Qiao Heling, as a nurse of Chudong, is preparing a medical suitcase and preparing various commonly used medicines. He is busy walking around Chudong. Chudong seems to be the only one in the whole Panshi tribe. "Roar ~" there was little golden hair''s roar. The little guy is not big, but the news is really big. It''s time for xiaojinmao to have dinner. By the way, I''ll see the situation of xiaojinmao. Chudong walks to the fence of little golden hair. Little Jinmao asked about Chu Dong''s breath long ago, and ran to the fence with head shaking. Chu Dong pushed the door open and went in. He picked up the little golden hair and put it in his arms. "Did those mice make trouble yesterday? Mice like to be active at night Little golden hair uttered a syllable. Chu Dong also sent out a syllable, but it was in doubt. "No? Ha ha, with you, those little mice dare not even run. " Chu Dong went to the cage of the little gold swallowing beast and carefully looked at the lovely beasts who had brought metal balls to him. Because in the daytime, with the presence of small golden fur, these small gold Gobblers are shrunk into a ball and look very depressed. Chu Dong took out a small gold swallowing beast and pushed its ball away. It was funny to see it shivering. "Kim, do they only eat stones?" "Well, yes, but it''s a little strange." Jin is right next to her. From taking care of little Jinmao, she has been upgraded all of a sudden. She also needs to feed those little gold swallowing beasts. "How strange?" "At the beginning, they were very fond of eating stones, but later they stopped eating. I thought they were full, but they were still squeaking, scratching and biting, and almost broke out of the cage. I can''t help it. I wake up little golden hair and let them be quiet. " "It''s a little strange. There''s a little golden hair guarding here. It''s reasonable to smell the roar of the golden lion. The gold swallowing beasts shouldn''t be so restless. By the way, why didn''t a metal ball come out today? " Chu Dong noticed that just now. There was urine in the cage, but no feces, let alone metal balls. Kim shook his head and said, "they haven''t been pulling. There''s no way." "It''s even more strange." "If you can''t talk about it, you''ll have to do experiments with you." Chu Dong grabbed the little gold swallowing beast and went to the side. He put it on a blue stone platform and fixed his limbs with his tendons, with his belly facing up. Then, Chu Dong took out a bone knife. First, he cut the throat of the little gold swallowing beast to bleed. When the blood was almost released, he cut the belly of the little gold swallowing beast with a sharp bone knife. The back of the little gold swallowing beast is a hard shell, but the belly is extremely soft, and it is easy to cut open the belly. As an excellent doctor, the result of anatomy course is absolutely excellent. Whether it''s human or animal body, Chu Dong dissects it like a cook dissolving an ox. when he goes down, he cuts it perfectly, and at the same time, he doesn''t hurt the internal organs of the test object at all. Chu Dong carefully examined the various organs of the test object, and found that they were similar to other wild animals. The only difference was that the digestive system of the small gold swallowing animal was abnormally developed, accounting for more than half of the whole abdominal cavity. Its stomach is also very tough, with the sharp bone knife or tried several times, only to find the weak point will be cut stomach bag. In the stomach bag of the little gold swallowing beast, there are many stones, some of which are already shining with metal. The newly dead little golden swallowing beast still maintains a certain vitality, and the stomach bag is still contracting. However, a large number of contents in the stomach bag are jammed in the lumen where the stomach bag enters the intestinal tract.Next, after opening the intestinal tract, we found that the intestinal tract has been filled with large and small stones, some of which are relatively fragile, and some are still wrapped. Further down, found a large number of stones deposited in the large intestine, the strong large intestine is almost burst. "It looks like constipation. Why don''t you get some medicine for moistening the intestines and defecating the bowels and give them a try. " Recently, there are many kinds of herbs exchanged from various tribes and collected by others in the tribe. Chu Dong can make some prescriptions that are not very complicated. Honey pine nut powder is one of the most effective laxative and moistening recipes. This kind of sweet and crispy folk prescription, even children like to eat, not to mention those who have never seen anything in the world, only know how to eat stone and earth gobbler. Chudong put the prepared honey pine nut powder as feed into the cage of the gold swallowing beast, and soon it was robbed by those spiritless gold swallowing beasts. After waiting for about an hour, the honey pine nut powder finally worked, and the gold swallowing beasts finally defecated. From the feces, we can extract nearly 100 metal balls. Little gold Gobblers are no longer as listless as before, and began to be active. If you only look at the lazy and round appearance of these little gold swallowing beasts, they have great potential to be adored. Chu Dong had a question in his heart. Obviously, the small gold swallowing animals that like to eat earth and stones are easy to cause a large amount of food accumulation in their stomach. If they don''t discharge it in time, they may die of abdominal explosion. In the area where the little gold swallowing beast lives, there must be some defecation and bowel moistening herbs like honey pine nut powder, so that the little gold swallowing beast can devour soil and stones without fear. After understanding this, Chu Dong grabs a small gold swallowing beast, goes out of the tribe and comes to the place where the gold swallowing beast was found before. Chu Dong tied the small gold swallowing beast''s neck with a straw rope, and then put it on the ground. The little gold swallowing beast directly planed the grass roots of a piece of turf and ate the grass roots completely. Chapter 128 In front of me, the leaves of this grass are very broad, but the rhizome is very thin. When it comes to the underground roots, it is like a potato. Chu Dong never recognized this kind of herb. In his memory of Chinese herbal medicine, there was no corresponding herb category. After eating the root of this unknown herb, the little golden swallowing beast quickly defecated, and the effect of defecation was three or four times faster than that of honey pine nut powder. If Chu Dong understood, he planed out the root of a broad grass leaf, peeled off the purplish red skin, and bit it gently with his teeth. It''s a bit like the taste of potatoes. It''s just in shape. Some of them look like potatoes, but they are definitely not potatoes. In general, a grass only has one root. Does this piece have the effect of defecating and moistening intestines? At the moment, Chu Dong let the accompanying wild and several soldiers dig out a lot of root pieces, light a fire on the spot, and put the root pieces on the branches for barbecue. Soon, the roasted roots give off a faint burnt aroma. Chu Dong took a bite, but it tasted quite good, more like the taste of potatoes. "Let''s all have a taste." Wild and a few soldiers already have some drool, hear Chu Dong''s words, immediately will roast the root piece robbed a clean. "How does it taste?" "It''s delicious." "Maybe I''ll have trouble with my stomach later. Let''s get out of the way so that the air won''t circulate." Wild and so on several people are not clear, therefore, but still dispersed. Sure enough, after about five or six minutes, Chu Dong felt the beginning of tumbling in his stomach, and his mind came up in an instant. Looking at the wild and other people, his face became very strange, and he also had a feeling. "Come on, don''t hold back. Let''s find a place to solve it." Chu Dong said, ran among the grass, the convenience of a pain. This thing can catch up with powerful laxatives, and it gives people a special feeling of catharsis. "How''s it going? Do you feel your stomach is much lighter "Yes. I had a little pain in my stomach just now, but now I''m very happy. Chieftain, the root of this plant can not only eat, but also cure constipation? " After all, ye followed Chu Dong for a long time. Sometimes Chu Dong would say some modern nouns casually. Constipation is a word Ye learned from Chu Dong. "It''s not just about treating constipation. Don''t you feel refreshed? Feel hungry again? I''m going to name this herb cathartic, dig more of it, and I''ll have a good study when I go back. " Chu Dong let go of the little gold gobbler again. The greedy little guy got into a crack in a nearby rock. So Chu Dong saw how the little gold swallowing beast ate stones. Not all stone Gobblers eat it, but he eats it selectively. It seems that the little gold gobbler has a natural sense of smell for metals, and can always find metal substances hidden in stones. It also only eats stones that contain metals. The teeth of the little gold swallowing beast are very hard and sharp, and they are the kind of barbs. Once they bite the stone, they will gouge out a row of teeth marks, and its two small forepaws pull quickly, so the debris on the surface of the stone falls like snow flakes. Exposed the metallic substance inside. At this time, the small gold swallowing beast will use the barb teeth to hook out the metal particles and swallow them into the stomach. After eating the metal particles in a few stones, the little gold swallowing beast immediately ran to the grass, swallowed a piece of cathartic rhizome, excreted the metal particles, and then continued to eat. Chu Dong observed for a long time and found that the life of the little gold swallowing beast was like eating metal particles and then excreting them. "Chieftain, the little gold swallowing beast has run away." Ye found that the little gold swallowing beast went farther and farther. The little thing was not slow, and was very good at drilling holes. It could drill into the soil or into the crevice in a short time. Once it went in, it was difficult to catch it back. "Don''t worry, you can''t run." Chu Dong said lazily. saw as like as two peas of small gold swallow entered a stone gap, Chu Dong suddenly gave a roar, and the voice was exactly the same as that of the little golden hair. After hearing the sound, the little gold swallowing beast, who had just disappeared in the crevice of the stone, climbed out from the inside and shrunk into a ball, and let the wild go and catch it back. "Chieftain, what a powerful golden lion roars. Do you know how to roar like a golden lion? Great Next to the barbarian soldiers look at Chu Dong''s eyes full of worship of small stars. "Well, go back." Cathartic grass also dug almost, Chudong with people toward the tribe. Before we got to the tribe, we saw a barbarian soldier running towards them."Chieftain, I have something to report." The barbarian soldier''s face was a little flustered, and he spoke very fast. "What happened?" Chu Dong''s face sank. The last time Na ran back to report, steel bone died, and several barbarian soldiers also died. Can we say that this time they also had an accident? "In the sweet potato field outside the tribe, dozens of running rags suddenly appeared, injuring more than a dozen of us and trampling the sweet potato field in a mess." "The angle of attack Chudong knows about this beast. This kind of boar has no tusks. Instead, it has a single horn on its head. It is good at charging. It is violent, gregarious, omnivorous, and eats everything. Hearing that it was not Yang who had an accident, Chu Dong was relieved at first, and then said, "let''s go and have a look." Chudong asked people to send the cathartic back to the tribe. At the same time, he also sent people to tell ah Hou, stone and other barbarian soldiers who stayed at home to gather in the sweet potato field. There is still a long way to go from the sweet potato field. In the woods in front of it, a boar with an angle of attack suddenly rushes out. The angle of attack galloping boar always goes straight to the front. Everything in front of it is bumped by the head, and the hard angle of attack on the top of its head breaks things that hinder it. A wine boar''s trunk was smashed by a thick and thin wine cup. That attack angle runs a boar to turn a face, saw Chu East etc., immediately issued a howl, toward Chu East they rushed over. "It seems that we can have roast pork tonight." To a certain extent, Chu Dong thinks that a boar is a pig who is good at running. How dare a galloping pig come to challenge? It''s just too much for me. Chu Dong put on a posture, ready to give that aggressive attack angle galloping boar head-on heavy blow. Out of the woods came a few more rags. Chapter 129 There is a constant angle of attack, running out of the woods, a tree by these rough guy broken. It takes less than half a minute for the whole process from the appearance of a single angle of attack galloping pig to the appearance of nearly 100 angle of attack galloping pigs. One of them is especially big, two meters long and nearly one meter high. The angle of attack on his head is silver. "Chieftain, be careful! Get out of the way The combat effectiveness of the angle of attack galloping boar is not strong, but even the most intrepid barbarians dare not stop the large number of charges. Chu Dong and other people rushed up a hillside nearby. Unexpectedly, the big silver horn galloping boar made a howl, and all the galloping boars turned to the hillside where they were. "Dry! What''s the situation? " I thought there would be no confrontation, let the angle of attack rush past, and then wait for the opportunity to hunt. I didn''t expect that the silver horn galloping boar was commanding all the attack angle galloping boars. "Ready to fight! Wild, cut off the side of the small tree, will roll down the trunk, stop the rush of boar "I understand!" Waving a stone axe, ye cut off the trunks of several small trees nearby and threw them down the hillside. The tree trunk hit a few boars, causing some confusion, but the number of boars was so large that local chaos could not stop them from charging up. "Into the woods!" Chudong with wild and others turned and rushed into the woods. In the woods, Chu Dong and others can flexibly dodge left and right, and rely on the trees to hide. The angle of attack broke some small trees, but the big trees kept crashing. However, the obstinate and stupid angle of attack galloping boar just wanted to break the tree trunk that had not been broken in front of him, so he continued to attack. Rush into the woods of the angle of attack, there is no space to charge, also can not play the head of the angle of attack advantage. Chu Dong first went around to the side of an attack angle galloping boar. While the attack angle galloping boar was still fighting against a big tree, he accurately cut into the side neck of the attack angle galloping boar with the bone knife in his hand. At the angle of attack, the boar made a miserable howl, turned around and rushed toward Chu Dong. Chudong side body a flash, successful will attack angle galloping pig guide to behind an old tree. "Bang", the angle of attack ran into the ancient tree. The ancient tree is very hard, and the root system is extremely rich and firm, so the angle of attack galloping pig was hit by a seven meat eight vegetable, and the angle of attack on the top of the head was also deeply trapped in the trunk of the ancient tree. The brute force of the angle of attack caused a strong impact on its neck. If in peacetime, the strong neck muscle will protect the angle of attack galloping boar from the strong impact of contusion. But, just by Chu Dong scalpel general precision inserted between the neck of the boar, because of this impact, the whole neck of the wound tear open, this spatter of blood gushing out like a fountain. Seeing the rushing boar at the angle of attack, he lost his vitality, and his life was taken away by a huge amount of blood. Chu Dong solved one angle of attack galloping pig did not stay, moved quickly, took out the bull horn crossbow, aimed at the head of another angle of attack galloping pig, and fired three crossbows in succession. The angle of attack was rough and fleshy, especially the skull was hard. After hitting three crossbows in a row, he was still charging. Chu Dong calm response, in the angle of attack rushed over the moment, and hide behind a big tree. The stupid boar, like the one just now, couldn''t stop hitting the big tree, and the angle of attack fell deeply into the tree trunk. "Wild, behead the pig!" Chu East a shout, wild big step meteor of ran to come over. The stone axe in the wild hand had already been raised high when he came. As he approached, the stone axe fell down fiercely. One axe cut off the neck cavity of the hapless galloping boar, and a huge amount of blood gushed out. The headless galloping boar''s body twitched a few times on the ground and then stopped moving. Chu Dong and others used the complex environment of the forest to effectively stagnate the brute force of the angle of attack. And the stupid of galloping pig is also attacked and killed by Chu Dong and others. Soon, seven or eight of them were killed in the woods. Outside the woods, a long howl came. The boars, who had already rushed in, heard the howl as if they had heard an order and turned to withdraw. Chu Dong looks at the angle of attack that the U-turn withdraws to rush a pig, can''t help but brow a wrinkly. I''m not afraid of the ferocity of wild animals. I''m afraid that wild animals have the same IQ as human beings. The silver horn''s angle of attack galloping pig seems to have a certain IQ, at least can command these stupid angle of attack galloping pigs. Chu Dong climbed up to the top of the tree and saw that Chong Jiao Ben Rao, led by Yin Jiao Ben Rao, ran towards his tribe. Chu Dong didn''t worry about nearly a hundred attack angles. After all, there were hundreds of barbarian soldiers in the tribe, not to mention ahou''s strong fighting power.However, in a twinkling of an eye, Chu Dong saw a scene that worried him. The smoke and dust are rolling in the direction of attack. Chu Dong''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Tian Heng''s ability started to see clearly the scene in the smoke. It''s all angle of attack! Looking at the scale, there are at least hundreds of angle of attack galloping pigs. "Chieftain, it seems that there are more beasts coming." Yeh is also a rich hunter. Just now he put his ear on the ground and heard the dull sound of hooves. "I see it. There are a lot of them, nearly a thousand. " Chu Dong''s heart sank. In the wasteland, it''s not that we haven''t seen groups of wild animals, but the number of wild animals in groups is generally no more than 100, such as the group that the silver horn galloping pig just rushed past with. There are also a large number of rushing boars and hundreds of wild animals gathering behind. Is it a tide of animals? Chu Dong knew little about the specific situation of the animal tide, so he couldn''t judge whether it was an animal tide or not, but one thing was certain. If we let hundreds of attack angles rush to the tribe, it will cause a lot of casualties to the tribe, which is absolutely not allowed by Chudong. "Flying hair, when I go back to report, I say that a large number of attack angles rush to us. Prepare the tribe for the battle. If you meet ah Hou, let them try their best to annihilate the hundred running pigs that Zhi Yinjiao is carrying. " Feimao was a junior barbarian warrior, and he was a new soldier, but his speed was the fastest among all the new soldiers, so he was selected by Chu Dong as a messenger. Flying hair agreed, turned around and ran towards the tribal direction. The speed was not worse than that of the angle of attack. Chu Dong then took a look at the wild and five soldiers around him. "Next, we''re going to have a fight with nearly a thousand boars, aren''t we afraid?" Chapter 130 Fear, this word does not exist in the dictionary of barbarian warrior. When Chu Dong looks at ye and the other five soldiers seriously and says that they want to fight with nearly a thousand attack angles, what appears on ye and others'' faces is not fear, but excitement. "Chieh Wu, that''s a group of wild animals. They have no brains. We are afraid of him." One of the soldiers said so, which aroused the sympathetic ridicule of others. Chu Dong nodded, the morale is commendable, but the strength contrast is really great. If there is a roar and Yang, as long as there are a hundred experienced barbarian soldiers, Chu Dong is confident that he will make the attack angle in the future, and all of them will stay. I haven''t really measured my own strength, but at most it is the level of intermediate soldiers. In addition, six people, such as ye, and seven intermediate soldiers, are the best to turn around and run when they fight against a thousand running rags. However, Chu Dong they are several lines of defense, it is impossible to let a large number of follow-up angle of attack rush into the area that can hurt the tribe. "Cut the vines quickly. Yeh, you and I are responsible for arranging the trip rope with vines. " When hunting wild animals, tools such as stumbling rope are also used to kill wild animals, especially for some stupid wild animals with large size and strong defense. At present, several people divided their work and cut dozens of thick and tough vines, and set up stumbling ropes on the road that the boar must go through. Chu Dong arranged a good trip beast rope at the same time, let the soldiers will trip beast rope behind a few trees all cut down, disorderly blocked the road ahead. If it wasn''t for time, Chu Dong really hoped that he could set up pits one by one on the lines attacked by the boars, which was the best way to deal with these attacking beasts. "Remember, our task is to harass those stupid pigs and not let them rush through easily. If I''m not wrong, there must be a more powerful guy among these stupid pigs. We must be careful. We''re not going to fight, understand? " Ye and other soldiers nodded. The words of Chu Dong, the chieftain, were God''s will to these barbarian soldiers. Of course, they obeyed 100%. Just now a while busy, a large number of angle of attack galloping boar has rushed over, no longer close to the ground to listen, Chu Dong and others have been able to smell galloping boar with a strong smell of beast. "Spread out, delay as much as possible! Protect yourself Chu Dong ordered seven people to disperse and enter the woods. Only when they enter the woods and make use of the complex tree environment, can they effectively delay the attack angle. Yeh follows Chudong. Other people can spread out their actions, but ye has made up his mind that it is absolutely impossible for Chu Dong to be hurt. Chu Dong took a look at the wild, did not say anything, two hiding behind the tree, quietly waiting for the arrival of the attack angle galloping boar. A strong angle of attack rushed over, behind a few also saw the angle of attack on the head. There is a habit for the galloping boars in chongjiao, that is, they can only take the road that the previous ethnic groups have gone through. Therefore, Chu Dong just set up the trip rope on the road that the galloping boars in Yinjiao had just taken. The running boar in the back instinctively runs forward with the flavor of the group in front. Suddenly, he is tripped by something at his feet. He has only a strong angle of attack. Due to his weight and huge forward momentum, his whole body is tripped and fell. Before this angle of attack galloping boar struggled, several behind him also tripped and bumped into it. There are also a large number of angles of attack behind, rushing up regardless. Chu Dong''s rope was ingenious. It was connected between the grass. One rope was activated, and other ropes were stretched, forming a crisscross rope belt. A large number of angle of attack galloping boar blindly charged, and tripped a large area by the trip rope, followed by those who tripped in front of them, and a larger area of galloping boar fell in the trip rope area. Galloping boar constantly howling, struggling, some galloping boar because of being trampled by his companions, suffered a lot of injuries. The brutality big hair''s wound rushes toward the companion of the side is a disorderly top. All of a sudden, the whole team of the attack angle galloping boar was in a mess, just tripping the beast rope area, leaving more than ten bodies of the attack angle galloping boar. Most of the angle of attack galloping boar is still struggling in the entanglement of the stumbling rope. Who knows, the more struggling the stumbling rope is, the tighter it is. The most forward of this angle of attack galloping almost all were dry overturned in the trip beast rope zone. Wild see in front of a scene, excited fist. "Chieftain, let''s stop these stupid pigs." "Not yet. It''s just like a forward. It''s very similar to the one in the past. The big army is still behind "Then let''s go up and kill all these stupid pigs entangled by the animal rope." "It''s too late to rush up. Remember, all we have to do is delay. We have to delay their speed by all means, not killing the boars. Do you understand? "Chu Dong frowned. He saw the figures of two soldiers in the opposite woods. They were eager to kill those who were tripped on the ground. "Wild, sign for them, don''t let them out!" Don''t let the two soldiers wave their arms. The two soldiers nodded and went back to the shelter. At this time, more hoof sound came, and a large group of angle of attack galloping pigs appeared in the field of vision. At first, the head of an angle of attack galloping boar is four or five meters long, which is more than twice as big as the surrounding angle of attack galloping boar, and about twice as big as the silver angle galloping boar we saw before. The most distinctive feature is that the angle of attack on the head of this angle of attack galloping boar is golden and spiral. "Chieftain, I''ve been hunting wasteland for some years, but I''ve never seen or heard of the golden angle of attack." Wild in Chu Dong side gently said a sentence. Chudong nodded. The Golden Horn galloping boar is king level and fierce beast level. Its shape and speed are much stronger than the ordinary attack angle galloping boar. If you can kill this golden horn galloping pig, then the mob''s attack angle galloping pig is not enough to fear. However, with the manpower in Chu Dong''s hands, it''s impossible to accomplish it, and he won''t try to accomplish it. The huge golden horn galloping boar in the middle of fast running, suddenly a brake, steady stop in place. After that, several running rags of attack angle couldn''t close their feet and bumped into the body of the Golden Horn running rag. The furious golden foot running rag turned back and picked up several running rags of attack angle one by one. No boar can challenge the authority of Jinjiao boar! Seeing this scene, Chu Dong''s eyes lit up. A battle plan was initially formed in Chu Dong''s mind. Chapter 131 As Chu Dong and Yang guessed before, King level fierce beasts all have a certain IQ, so they can''t be despised. At this moment, the Golden Horn galloping pig is like a general, leading his soldiers to the front of the chaotic battlefield. Golden Horn galloping boar saw the constant howling in front of him, struggling to escape from the animal rope, and gave out a long howl with great anger. The howling sound of the Golden Horn galloping boar, the galloping boar who was struggling in the animal rope no longer struggled, and looked at the Golden Horn galloping boar in fear. The golden horned boar let out another long howl. After the Golden Horn galloping pig, hundreds of galloping pigs made a dull roar, and galloped forward with the Golden Horn galloping pig. Hundreds of them trampled on the bodies of dozens of them. The scene was full of flesh and blood. Chu Dong opened his eyes wide. He didn''t expect that Jin Jiao Ben Rao would ignore his companion''s life and death and directly treat him as a stepping stone. Seeing this, Chu Dong knew that the broken wood in front of him would not work at all. He quickly stood up and chased the boar with a large number of angles of attack. Sure enough, the broken wood in front of him didn''t play a role in delaying the angle of attack. He was directly knocked away by the golden horn. He came to the corner of Jinye from the East Road. Soon, the huge body of the Golden Horn boar appeared. "Yeh, we both left and right, at the same time, we shot the golden horn with a crossbow, trying to provoke it and lead it into the woods." "Good, chieftain." The two spread out and hid behind two big trees. The Golden Horn galloping boar soon rushed into the range of two men. Chu Dong leveled the crossbow and aimed it at the Golden Horn galloping pig. In fact, there is no need to aim specifically. The huge body of the Golden Horn galloping boar is full of targets. Three crossbows and arrows fired out, accurately hit the Golden Horn galloping boar. The Golden Horn galloping boar let out an angry roar and looked at the three sharp arrows on his body. Golden Horn galloping boar continues to shout wildly, huge head turns to come over, saw Chu Dong that beckons toward it. The authority of King level fierce beast is inviolable. In the eyes of the Golden Horn galloping boar, Chu Dong is a small mole ant. He rushed out of the team and charged toward Chu Dong. At this time, the other side of the field also launched a crossbow. The same is a three, the arrow hit the Golden Horn gallop near the neck. Golden Horn galloping boar is a roar again, turn a head, saw wild to challenge to it. Golden Horn galloping boar gave up to chase Chu Dong, turned to chase wild. However, as soon as he got to the middle of the chase, Chu Dong came after him again. A crossbow and arrow shot at him, which made Jin Jiao Ben Rao change his direction again and rush towards Chu Dong. Chu Dong was puzzled as he fled. This golden horn galloping pig is thick skinned. So many crossbows hit it, and some of them were still soaked in the venom of the fierce beast, but they didn''t hurt the golden horned boar. Wild in accordance with the previous and Chu Dong developed a good tactical method, from behind to catch up, with the crossbow constantly angered the Golden Horn galloping boar. The Golden Horn gallops and the boar turns around and goes after the wild. Then Chu Dong came up. So again and again, Jin Jiao ran the boar frequently to run for life, and could not really solve the problem of Chu Dong and ye. In the end, this king level murderer is intelligent. After several times, he finally understands the intention of Chu Dong and ye. So Jin Jiao ran faster. In his rage, he ran after Chu Dong. It seemed that Chu Dong was the important person between them. Wild in the back of the desperate pursuit, the crossbow crossbow all shot, also did not attract the attention of the Golden Horn galloping boar, in a hurry, he threw his stone axe out, hit the Golden Horn galloping boar, but the Golden Horn galloping boar is still chasing Chu Dong. Chudong ran around the tree, trying to open the distance from Jinjiao, but the momentum of Jinjiao was so strong that all the trees blocking it were smashed by it, like a heavy tank, crushing everything in front of him. All of a sudden, Jin Jiao ran with a sudden brake, turned around and rushed to the wild behind him. Wild one is caught off guard, seeing is about to be hit by the rushing Golden Horn galloping boar when the chest. Yeh is also a fierce fighter. With a roar, he grabs the golden horn on the head of the Golden Horn galloping boar with both hands, avoiding the tragedy of the Golden Horn galloping boar penetrating the chest. However, as soon as the head of the boar is thrown away, the wild can no longer catch the golden horn, and the whole person is thrown away. The Golden Horn gallops the pig to be proud of turn round, toward Chu East again pursued to come over. Chu Dong saw clearly. He is really a wise guy. He is not aggressive. The only weapon he can continue to run with is his sword.This bone knife is very sharp. It can cut the thick neck of a galloping boar at an angle of attack, but it has no effect on the galloping boar at a golden angle. Seeing that the Golden Horn galloping boar in the back is getting closer and closer, Chu Dong is about to run out of the woods again. In front of him is a meadow, a plain place. Chu Dong and the Golden Horn galloping boar who is good at charging behind him compare their speed, which is just looking for death. Chu Dong can''t help it. He stops, turns around and roars at the Golden Horn galloping pig. "No!" This is a syllable that Chu Dong learned from Xiao Jinmao. Chu Dong thought that there was no hope to run down again, so he might as well try to gamble. Unexpectedly, after Chudong''s roar, the Golden Horn galloping boar, who was in full charge, suddenly braked and stopped. The Golden Horn runs to the big eyes of the pig and stares at Chu Dong. He hears the language of the high-level brute. How could this human in front of him? Roar, roar The Golden Horn galloped out a series of syllables. Chu Dong didn''t expect that he would communicate with King level fierce beast Jin Jiao Ben Rao here. It''s ridiculous to think about it. Among the syllables issued by Jin Jiao Ben Rao, some of Chu Dong are familiar, but they don''t know what they mean. The syllables of animal sounds he and Xiao Jinmao learned are very limited, and it is impossible to express the complete meaning. But it didn''t prevent Chu Dong from pretending. Chu Dong also tried to express his syllables with roar. "Houhou ~" these two syllables are the only two syllables that Chudong has ever learned, representing the meaning of "don''t eat". Xu is Chu Dong''s pronunciation is very standard, or maybe it''s Jin Jiao Ben Rao''s confusion. The intelligent life will consider more and will not do things by instinct. Therefore, before Jin Jiao Ben Rao finds that Chu Dong can only have two syllables, he will not launch a fatal attack on Chu Dong. So, a strange phenomenon happened. One man and one beast face to face. I''ll roar after you roar. I''m communicating. Chapter 132 Stone with Qi, Ming, Xiao, Gua, Mao and other brute soldiers rushed like the wind, just saw Chu Dong talking with a huge golden horn galloping pig on the edge of the forest. "What is the chieftain doing?" "I don''t know." "I think it''s the chieftain''s Witchcraft at the angle of attack." "No, I feel like I''m talking." "Bullshit! Don''t you see the boar running like that? It must have been fixed by witchcraft. " A group of young savage soldiers guessed and got closer and closer. The Golden Horn boar finally got impatient. In front of it, the human who can speak animal voice only has two syllables of "don''t eat", which makes it puzzled for a long time. In the end, the Golden Horn galloping boar felt that the man in front of him was not a brute, but could speak brute language. The Golden Horn roars wildly, lowers its head and makes efforts on all fours. The Golden Horn stabs Chu Dong hard. Chu Dong has been observing the state of the Golden Horn galloping pig. Seeing that it has a heavy nose, he knows that this guy is impatient. Therefore, when the Golden Horn galloping pig suddenly attacks, Chu Dong has turned over and run to the side. Chu Dong knew that if he was running a straight distance, he would never be the opponent of the Golden Horn boar, who was good at charging. Only by constantly changing the direction, running in a curve, and bullying the huge golden horn boar, it was not so easy to turn, could he have a chance to escape. Of course, Chu Dong also saw the stone, Qi and other barbarian soldiers who were moving towards his side. Chu Dong was a little surprised that he didn''t see ah Hou''s figure. However, the strength of stone was strong enough, and Qi, Ming and other brute soldiers were enough to fight against the Golden Horn galloping boar. Chu Dong constantly changes direction, constantly narrowing the distance with stone and others. Stone saw Chu Dong running towards his own direction, roared, stepped forward to accelerate the impact, far behind the other soldiers. Stone good Chu East brush body but pass, face the gold horn that comes after wildly to rush up. The weapon in the stone''s hand is a huge stone hammer. The head of the stone hammer is a huge irregular stone block. This huge stone is also some kind of metal ore, which is extremely heavy. It weighs five or six hundred jin. Only a fierce person like stone can swing it. Stone a break to drink, the stone hammer in the hand smashed to the Golden Horn gallop pig. The Golden Horn galloping pig is a king level fierce beast. It seems that he knows the power of the stone''s eccentric hammer, and a sudden brake escaped the stone''s hammer. The Golden Horn galloping pig made a sudden change in speed rhythm by rushing to the brake. His huge body made a sharp turn, and his buttocks rushed to the stone. After the stone was knocked down, the two strong hind hooves of the Golden Horn galloping pig suddenly lifted up and kicked the stone. It''s too late for the stone to swing the hammer to defend itself. In desperation, he threw away the hammer and dodged backward. The Golden Horn gallops the pig to kick not to succeed, after the hoof falls to the ground, turns round toward the stone crazy to rush to the top. Stone had no weapons in his hand, but he was not afraid. When he dodged, he opened his hands and hugged Jin Jiao''s thick neck. The Golden Horn galloped and howled, swinging his head to the left and his tail to the right, trying to shake the stone away. But the stone''s two hands seemed to grow on the neck of the Golden Horn galloping boar, and his whole body fluctuated with the Golden Horn galloping boar, but he didn''t fall down. At this time, the fastest flying hair had already run to the front of the Golden Horn galloping boar, waving a long stick in his hand, and started to fight against the back of the Golden Horn galloping boar. However, no matter the strength or the angle of attack, the flying hair can''t compare with the stone who has become a senior soldier. Although it hit the Golden Horn galloping pig, it was also knocked out by the Golden Horn galloping pig. "Brothers, break up and kill this boar for me!" Qi, Ming, Xiao, Mao and many other soldiers also rushed up, surrounded the Golden Horn galloping boar in all directions, stone axes, stone sticks and stone hammers from all directions toward the Golden Horn galloping boar to gather fire. The Golden Horn galloping boar was completely enraged by the ferocity. It rushed left and right, relying on its super strong defense and speed, and scattered the new soldiers of the rock tribe. However, fortunately, there is a stone hanging on the neck of Jinjiao running boar. The stone has been trying hard to subdue Jinjiao running boar, so that Jinjiao running boar can''t give full play to deal with his companions. Otherwise, Jinjiao running boar''s attack will hurt at least a few people. There have been more than ten wounds on Jinjiao boar, but none of them can make him lose combat effectiveness. Golden Horn galloping boar suddenly stood alone, and its huge body was supported by two hind hooves. Then, Jin Jiao ran the front half of the boar and dashed down with all his strength. His two front hooves hit the ground heavily. Because the front hooves of the Golden Horn galloping pig trampled fiercely, the violent tremor transmitted the neck of the Golden Horn galloping pig, and the stone of the Golden Horn galloping pig could not hold any longer. As soon as his hands were loose, he was thrown out by the Golden Horn galloping pig. Golden Horn galloping boar is very angry, stone such a small guy should hold his throat for a long time, in the moment the stone just landed, it has rushed past, huge hoof toward the stone chest fiercely trample down.Just when the hoof of Golden Horn galloping pig was about to step on the stone, the stone rolled in time to avoid this. But the stone is still very dangerous, almost unable to stand up, in front of him is the huge figure. At this time, a figure suddenly rushed over, turned over on the back of the Golden Horn boar. Golden Horn galloping boar felt a sharp pain in his back neck. He could not help shaking his head and wanted to drop the person on his back. The person on the back follows the swing of the Golden Horn galloping pig, falls down from the Golden Horn galloping pig, and pulls the stone out from under the belly of the Golden Horn galloping pig. "It''s the chieftain!" "Chieftain''s skill is so neat!" All the soldiers can see clearly. The man who rushed to the back of Jinjiao galloping pig was Chu Dong. Chu Dong has been watching for a long time, and has found the weakness of Jin Jiao''s running boar. While the stone attracts most of Jin Jiao''s energy, Chu Dong rushes up. The Golden Horn gallops the boar two ferocious beast eyes to stare at Chu East. Chudong provoked Jinjiao running boar all the way, and attracted Jinjiao running boar all the way from his own team. Now, he has hit it hard. Golden Horn galloping boar growls in a low voice, a front hoof on the ground planing fiercely, ready to launch a more ferocious impact. "Roar ~" of a, the Golden Horn gallops toward Chu east to step forward to charge. "Protect the chieftain!" Qi, Ming, Xiao, Mao and other soldiers rushed up one after another, ready to besiege Jinjiao galloping boar. Something strange happened. After running for a few steps, Jin Jiao suddenly fell to the ground with a soft front hoof. The body of Golden Horn galloping pig is very heavy. After this fall, he can''t get up for a long time. Chapter 133 The soldiers of Panshi tribe were surprised at first. Then they realized that it was a good chance from heaven. They gave a shout and rushed up. With axes, hammers and sticks, they fell on the body of the fallen Golden Horn boar. The Golden Horn galloping boar howled and struggled on the ground, but it was unable to stand up. What really made the Golden Horn galloping pig unable to fight was an arrow wound on the neck of the latter. This arrow was originally shot by Chu Dong and ye when they attracted and angered Jin Jiao. But the skin of the Golden Horn galloping pig is too thick, and the crossbow has not been put into the cortex. The venom on the crossbow did not invade the body of the golden horned boar. Just when the stone was fighting with the Golden Horn boar, the crossbow was inadvertently thrust deeper by the stone. Chu East is to rush past, all of a sudden the entire bull horn crossbow all press into the neck cavity of the Golden Horn gallop boar. Venom and tearing wound, in the shortest time to break the defense of the Golden Horn galloping pig. The howling voice of the Golden Horn galloping boar gradually weakened from the initial fury and anger, and then died of being surrounded and beaten by a group of primary barbarian soldiers. When Chu Dong came to Jin Jiao Ben''s side, he found that Jin Jiao Ben''s body was broken. He didn''t know how many broken bones there were. The faces of Qi, Ming, Xiao and other young barbarians were full of excitement. This is the first time that their new soldier has killed a king level beast independently. "Leave one person to watch our victory, and the rest to move on." Chu Dong and ye successfully seduced the Golden Horn galloping boar out of the attack angle galloping boar''s team, but there are still hundreds of them. Those attack angle galloping boar have not appeared in the sight until now, which proves that ye and the other four soldiers have successfully restrained the attack angle galloping boar. Therefore, Chu Dong with nearly 100 people rushed to reinforcement. When Chu Dong and others arrived at the battlefield with the sound of rushing and howling, they found that the battlefield was in chaos. Hundreds of them were introduced into a swamp by the wild and others. It was very muddy here, and many of them had fallen into the swamp. The more you struggle, the faster you sink. Some of them can''t see any more. The rest of them, like headless flies, collide and even kill each other. Yeh and four other soldiers were at the entrance of the swamp, blocking the only way for the boars with huge stones, forming a situation of catching turtles in a jar. Chu Dong was quite surprised. He was still worried about how to deal with hundreds of attack angle galloping boars by only relying on ye and other five people. See Chu Dong with nearly a hundred barbarian soldiers to reinforcement, has been in tension with the angle of attack ran boar confrontation with the wild and other five people finally relaxed down. "Chieftain, we''ve brought these stupid pigs into the swamp of swallowing animals." Five people, all of them with injuries, one of the stomach was cut by the angle of attack of the boar, just wrapped with animal skin, insisted on fighting. Chu Dong nodded and said, "I see. You are doing very well. The wounded can lie down now, and I will treat you now. " "We don''t need to cure you." Chu Dong a check, see them a few although have been injured, but the wound all used the Sanqi hemostatic powder that oneself confect, still simple bandage some time. Of course, the technique is a little rough, but it is enough for first aid on the battlefield. In particular, the seriously injured person whose belly was cut by the angle of attack would not have survived if he had not been bandaged in time. Chu Dong looked at the wild and asked, "did you bandage it?" "Yes, chieftain." "Did you learn when you were with me?" "I''m stupid. I''ve only learned a little bit. I can''t learn the skills of chieftain. " Chu Dong laughed, patted Ye''s shoulder and said: "you are already very good. There are only the wounded and no dead. You have created a miracle. What makes me even more surprised is that you can give first aid on the battlefield, which reminds me that every soldier should have basic knowledge of first aid bandage in the future. " Chu Dong saw that in addition to the seriously wounded, other people''s injuries could survive as long as they depended on the strong physique of these savages. He did not care about them. Instead, he concentrated on untiing the bandage of the seriously wounded and re treating the wound. After Chu Dong''s treatment, the seriously injured man fell asleep. "Chieftain, have you killed all of them? So many, we don''t have to go hunting for a long time. " I licked my lips as if I was late for the delicious barbecue. A soldier who took part in the fight against hundreds of galloping pigs said: "what angle of attack galloping pigs? Just a bunch of stupid pigs. " "Stupid pig? Aren''t these angles of attack? What''s wrong with the pig? What kind of beast is a stupid pig? " "I don''t know. Anyway, the chieftain said that these are stupid pigs. They are stupid pigs.""That''s what the chieftain said. It''s a stupid pig. Brothers, these wild animals will be called stupid pigs in the future. " Chu Dong rubbed his forehead. The name "attack angle galloping pig" is very accurate, at least the attack angle and running are just like its name. The reason why I call these guys stupid pigs is just a memory of eating pork in the age of civilization. In addition to some similarities in body shape, the angle of attack galloping boar and pig really have little to do with each other. Thinking of pigs, Chu Dong decided to have a try and see if he could raise pigs. "Listen up, you should try your best to consume the physical strength of those stupid pigs. If you can catch them alive, you can catch them alive or die. The first priority is not to hurt yourself, but to know how to protect yourself and your comrades in arms on the battlefield. " "I see, chieftain." The soldiers went to battle with all kinds of weapons to push the boars back again and again when they tried to rush out of the swamp. Then they provoked the pigs to attack again and then fight back. After more than ten rounds, most of them have no strength, and more of them are trapped in the swamp. "Start catching pigs!" Chu Dong saw that the time was almost right. With a single order, dozens of soldiers rushed over, subdued the exhausted attack angle one by one, and tied them with all kinds of vines. How could they look like fat pigs to be slaughtered in the new year. While they were busy catching pigs, ah Hou came with a group of barbarian soldiers. Ah Hou''s whole body is full of blood, but not a drop of it is his own. It''s all those rushing boars. Ah Hou grinned when he saw that Chu Dong was OK. "Chu, you killed nearly a hundred of them. There is a silver horn, although not to the king level, but also quickly promoted to the king level of fierce beast. The one with the silver horn was killed by me Chapter 134 Fall dead? Although he was not as strong as the one who ran to Chu, he was not as strong as the one who ran to Chu. It''s no surprise that ah hou can kill the silver horn galloping boar, but he was killed alive, which shows that ah Hou is fierce. Chu Dong pointed to the body of the Golden Horn galloping pig beside him. Ah Hou''s eyes are wide. "Who did it? The Golden Horn galloping pig was also killed? Is it a stone? " "We did it together. Fortunately, it didn''t hurt much. " "I''m a little late, or I''ll kill this golden horn boar alive. Chu, what are they doing? " A Hou curiously points to the soldiers who are busy binding the attack angle galloping boar. "Catch the pig!" "Catching pigs? Oh, this battle plan is called catching pigs. Hey, hey, good name. What is a pig? " "You''ll understand later, and you''ll like pork." In the future, the word "pig" is the most commonly used word for "pig". I just don''t know if I can make it. "Ah Ho, they are still there in the sweet potato field. The attack angle galloping boar is coming from that side, and I don''t know what''s going on over there... " Chudong hasn''t finished, ah Hou takes a few savages to rush out crazily. ¡°¡­¡­ You, forget it, you should be enough. " A soldier came to ask Chu Dong what to do with those attack angles that he caught. "Take them back, keep them, and kill them when they''re fat." In addition to the dead, trapped in the depths of the swamp can not pull out, the rest of the live angle of attack galloping boar are bound by Chu Dong these people, dragging away. "I want to live. You drag on like this. When you get to the tribe, you drag on to death." "Oh. I see, chieftain. " The simple and straightforward barbarian soldier then carried the attack angle galloping pig on his shoulder. A total of nearly 200 live animals were captured. Each soldier had to carry one, and some would carry two or more. Stone shoulder on the shoulder to carry two, back also carrying one. In addition to Chu Dong and the seriously wounded, the others all rushed to the tribe with their booty. On the way, I met ah Hou, who came back with a few savage soldiers protecting ma he and the savages collecting sweet potatoes. When asked about the situation, Ma said that suddenly there was an angle of attack. There are few soldiers in the sweet potato field. Ma is a primary barbarian soldier, but she has never fused barbarian bones, let alone fought. Therefore, they chose to avoid at the first time. Fortunately, they evaded, otherwise they would be trampled by a large number of attack angle galloping pigs. But the attack angle gallops as if the purpose is very clear, is rushes toward the rock tribe''s direction, all the way has not how delayed. Other people are immersed in the great joy of eliminating nearly a thousand rushing boars, only Chudong is immersed in thinking. Is it just an accident that the attack angle galloping boar appears near the Panshi tribe? It''s not like the beast tide. Listen to Yang and others, the beast tide is definitely not a group of wild animals attacking the barbarian tribe like crazy. But all kinds of beasts attack together. This time, the attack angle galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping galloping. If there is too much hope for Dongchu to organize an attack. Can there be such a high IQ species in wild animals? Or is there a beast in the wilderness that can be easily controlled? Chudong looked at the vast wasteland. What kind of existence was there in the boundless wasteland? "Chieftain, what are you looking at?" A Hou also carries three attack angles to run a pig, and stands beside Chu Dong like a mountain peak. "Nothing. I was just thinking, what''s deep in the wilderness?" "What can it be? It''s not a broken temple, and there are countless fierce beasts that can''t be provoked at all. " "Broken temple? What do you mean by the broken temple? " "It''s the temple of the barbarians that you barbarians especially revere." "Man temple?" Not long ago, Chu Dong and Yang also asked about God given weapons and man temple. The God level warrior Yang all said that he didn''t know, but he didn''t expect to know the news of the man temple from the mouth of a wild beast. At that moment, Chu Dong asked, "do you know where the temple of man is?" "Then who knows." Ah Hou said carelessly as he walked. "Don''t you wonder what''s in the temple? It''s said that there are many good things in it, such as some god given weapons, and maybe some big killers. " Ahoo sniffed."Whatever''s in him? It''s not as good as our ancestors. The blood power left by our ancestors is flowing in our blood endlessly. We don''t need any weapons to defeat your barbarians. " Ahoo''s voice was never lowered, so all the barbarians around heard it clearly. "Ah Ho, what did you say?" No matter how terrible ah Hou''s strength is, the barbarian soldiers around him are all glaring. If Chu Dong wasn''t here, I''m afraid these young barbarian soldiers would have rushed to fight with ah Hou. "Do you think we barbarians are inferior to you?" It''s about talking. Hearing ah Hou''s words, Ma''s face suddenly sank. "Of course not. We brutes, ah, Ma, what are you doing No, I''m just saying that our heritage is more complete and powerful than yours. Don''t be angry. I didn''t offend you... " Ah Hou accompanied Xiaolian to coax ma. Looking at a black hair ferocious a hou to coax a same five big three rough don''t see the slightest bit of feminine hemp, let Chu Dong dumbfounded. Completely speechless. However, from ah Hou''s words, Chu Dong summed up a little. Although they are similar in appearance and language, there seems to be a big difference between them. They are called "savages" by the barbarians. I''m afraid that the barbarians are not only in behavior, but also in concept. After seeing the bronze stick and knowing the existence of man temple, Chu Dong knew that sooner or later he would go back to find man temple. Vaguely, he felt that it was his destiny. But, at present, he wants to find out whether the attack on the rock tribe is a coincidence, or there are other reasons. Is the once-in-20-year animal tide coming? All, have to wait for the upcoming tide of animals after the test, Chu Dong can straighten out the messy thoughts, find a way to go. Chapter 135 Chu Dong came back in triumph. More than one hundred of them were captured by the living ones. As for those who said they were dead, Chu Dong sent a second wave of more than 300 people to transport back the bodies of several of them. Everyone''s face is jubilant, looking at the head of a head raised in the angle of attack Ben pig. Among all kinds of wild animals, the meat quality of the galloping boar is very good. It is very popular among the wild people because it is fat but not greasy. The meat ration provided by hundreds of rushing boars is enough for the rock tribe to survive the severe winter. "Chieftain is great. Without chieftain, how can we have so much food?" "Praise God, praise chieftain. It''s God who gives us advice and chieftain who brings us meat." "The powerful barbarian soldiers are out hunting. Relying on our young soldiers alone, we can harvest a lot of meat, which is brought by the great power of the chieftain." In a word, no matter the original people of Panshi tribe or the people in Guangna camp, everyone praised Chudong, and everyone looked at Chudong with awe and admiration. Chudong''s reputation has been deeply rooted in the rock tribe, and his every decision is considered to be the will of heaven, the meaning of God. Therefore, Chu Dong said to raise pigs. Well, Panshi tribe immediately started to move. According to Chu Dong''s idea, a pig house was built in a dry valley near the tribe. This dry valley is flanked by hillsides, and behind it is a dense forest. The valley is as narrow as a gourd. As long as you seal the exit in front of you, the valley will be like a dead place. It''s very suitable to use it as a place to breed the boar. In the past, there was no name for this valley. Since it was used as a place by the Panshi tribe to raise rags, it has been called a pig farm. Chu Dong had no idea how to raise pigs and how to cultivate wild boars into livestock for eating meat in modern civilization, but there was always a direction. No matter what kind of wild animals they are, they are all wild animals. They are different from domestic animals in many ways. One of the most important differences is that wild animals are hard to prey in order to survive, so they are hard to tame. Domesticated people are naturally raised and have enough feed to eat, so they become gentle and friendly after several generations. Chu Dong doesn''t expect the boar to become a qualified captive pig. He has a long-term vision. What he wants is the future. Chu Dong knew that it was impossible for him to return to the civilized society in his present state. Instead of returning to the illusory society, he had better work hard. Moreover, Chu Dong found that gradually he had fallen in love with here. The natural atmosphere of primitive wilderness makes people relaxed and happy. It is absolutely impossible to destroy the ecological nature and finally harm themselves. The innocent and honest people in the tribe give warmth to people''s families, without intrigue or even indifference and selfishness. For example, Chu Dong said that he wanted to build a pig farm. Before his idea was fully formed, the scale of the pig farm had already been built. Although it was rough, it was enough. Raising domestic pigs requires all kinds of feed. It needs all kinds of food to raise galloping boar. Fortunately, there is a habit of galloping boar and pig. They are omnivorous and eat almost everything. They can eat grass or meat. Meat is mainly for people to eat, but there is plenty of grass around. Considering that eating grass alone is not very beneficial to the growth of the galloping boar, Chu Dong decided to let people smash the kitchen waste and stir it into the forage grass. Sure enough, the galloping boar loves eating very much, and every time there is a head breaking conflict because of fighting for food. At the beginning, the blunt angle galloping boar still maintained a certain wildness, and some spearheads did not eat the fodder grass. Chudong decisively let people will those spearheads of the angle of attack galloping out, directly an ax killed meat. I don''t know whether it''s the role of killing pigs and warning pigs, or because the regular feed grass is very attractive to the angled boar. After a few sunsets, most of the angled boar begin to become quiet and gentle from restlessness. As a breeder, every time Jin takes a few barbarian women with him to put in forage grass, there will be a large number of rags rushing over, waiting for the feed to be put in. What makes Chu Dong even more happy is that there are several female attack angle galloping pigs with cubs, which means that the next generation of attack angle galloping pigs will be born soon. Next, it is to raise attack angle galloping pigs step by step in the direction of domestic pigs. As for the other results of this encounter with the attack angle galloping boar, the tribe was also pleased. It is needless to say that the meat is delicious. A large number of dead rags were shaved and salted into dried meat, while others were made into air dried pork. The people of Panshi tribe don''t pay attention to diet, as long as they can eat, they don''t care whether the dried meat has flavor or not. But after Chu Dong became a witch, one aspect he paid attention to was the taste of food.Now the catering environment for the appetite has always been strong Chu Dong, has been a torture. So, Chudong taught the women how to marinate the dried meat, and how to ensure that the dried meat was not hard. Today, the dried meat brought by the famine hunting team is hundreds of times more delicious than before. As for fur, Chu Dong even made people into all kinds of animal skin bags, animal skin clothes, and tried to make animal shoes. In terms of the use of animal skins, the people of Panshi tribe and guangnaying had their own unique methods, and the method of tanning leather had also been produced. Therefore, Chu Dong didn''t have to worry too much about this. He just wanted to tell everyone how to use animal skins. This time, Chudong had people collectively refine the fat into lard, and the solidified lard was the prototype of the candle. There is a kind of herbal medicine called JUNCAO. The medicinal value of Cordyceps is not low. It can promote water circulation, clear the heart and reduce fire. But it can also be used as the wick of a candle. This is mentioned in both historical and medical books. Therefore, as soon as Chu Dong got a large amount of solidified lard, he immediately looked for a substitute similar to Cordyceps. As a result, from the amount of weeds, Chu Dong really found a weed that can be used as a wick. This kind of weed is similar to Cordyceps. It also likes to grow in humid and low-lying areas. Its stem is hollow and fat. After being dried in the sun, the stem can wind up to become a wick. Moreover, the dried stems of this kind of grass are very flame-resistant, and are more suitable for wicking than the wick grass. So Chu Dong called this kind of grass Dengrui grass, because it is more resistant to burning than wick. Chapter 136 As soon as Yang came back with the hunting team, he heard that Chu Dong had nearly a thousand new soldiers'' attack angle to wipe out the boar. Yang Wenyan was overjoyed and went directly to the cave in the east of Chu. "Chu, it''s said that you have defeated 1000 poachers, including a golden horn and a silver horn. You are such a bull..." Just go in, Yang was stopped by chance. "Yang, keep your voice down. Chieftain is doing an experiment." "Experiment again? What good thing did you think of this time? " Every time we do experiments, Chudong can bring new changes to Panshi tribe, which has almost become a law. People in the tribe, including Yang, would consciously create a quiet environment for Chudong when they heard that Chudong was going to do the experiment again. Yang quietly poked his head and saw that Chu Dong was putting a withered straw in a pile of white things. Then he picked a burning branch from the nearby campfire and lit the withered straw with the fire. As a result, a fire came out of the withered straw. After burning for a period of time, the withered grass stalks burn away, and the flame goes out. Chu Dong changed a piece of grass, inserted it into the lard, and lit the fire again. This time, the straw burned for a long time, but it finally went out. Chu Dong scratched his head and didn''t know what was wrong. He had already found this kind of Cordyceps, which can replace the Cordyceps, but according to the book, Cordyceps should be able to burn for a long time until the lard is burned. But now, the grass is gone, and there is still so much lard. There must be something wrong. Yang outside the cave saw that Chu Dong had been thinking. After thinking about it, he didn''t disturb him, so he went to the pig farm to see how the pig farm Chu Dong got. "Chieftain, have a rest." Qiao handed a bowl of water to Chu Dong. "Well." Chudong carelessly took over the water and said to himself. "How can we make the pistil more flame-resistant?" "Chieftain, sometimes when we go out at night, we light torches. Torches are usually made of pine oil wood, because pine oil wood is very fire-resistant. Why don''t we try pine oil wood?" Chu Dong''s eyes brightened when he heard what Qiao said. "Yes. You''re right. Pine oil wood itself can produce oil through high temperature, and oil can support combustion. Of course, pine oil wood burns for a long time. If pistil also has the characteristics of pine, it will burn for a long time "Coincidentally, you are so clever." Chu Dong pats Qiao''s head and praises happily. If Chu Dong didn''t know that the women in the tribe were very casual about the relationship between men and women, he really wanted to embrace Qiao to express his excitement. But I don''t know why. She didn''t feel that she had any important idea. She just looked at Chu Dong''s thinking and said that casually. After Chu Dong had a thought in his mind, he pulled over a few sun dried stems of pistil grass, found the uncooked lard, and soaked the stems of pistil grass in lard. As the grass itself is hollow, so slowly the lard oil penetrated into the grass stem. Originally, the dried and easily broken pistil grass became more flexible. Until it was hard to break, Chu Dong carefully stuffed the soaked pistil grass into the lard. This time, try to light it again. The flame is not very big, but it can burn all the time. "Yes! The oil lamp was invented successfully. " Chu Dong held up the stone plate. There were lard blocks on the stone plate. In the middle of the lard blocks was a group of pistil grass. It was ugly, and it smelled pungent, but it was an oil lamp. Before the electric lamp, thousands of years of civilization, people spent their nights relying on oil lamps. With the oil lamp, after the night comes, the barbarians can do things other than the routine. For example, they can weave straw sandals, make leather clothes, and polish bone artifacts under the oil lamp In other words, in addition to the daytime, the night can still increase the tribe''s various material reserves, which is the direct benefit of the oil lamp. Looking at Chu Dong holding lard stone plate silly laugh, Qiao some in a daze. "What happened to the chieftain?" When I heard the words, I turned back and saw the moon come in. "I don''t know. It''s about studying something, and then that''s what happened. " "Don''t you know the temperament of the chieftain? Once you succeed in researching something, you will be very excited. I''ve seen this state before. He was very happy when he developed alcohol. " Chu Dong happy for a long time, saw the month also came, slightly a little embarrassed, however, this kind of embarrassment immediately did not have."Yue, you''re back, too? Look what I invented? Oil lamp, you know? In the future, our tribe can light oil lamps at night and do anything in the daytime at night. This is a breakthrough invention. " However, Chu Dongru''s display of treasures did not get the support of Yue and Qiao. Yue and Qiao, of course, don''t know the function of the oil lamp. They are used to doing whatever they should do when the night comes. It seems that whether there is an oil lamp or not will not change. Perfunctory two excited Chu East, month and Qiao talked about this time of hunting wasteland. Chu Dong feels a little embarrassed, but then, hearing Yue''s story, his eyes are bright. "You mean you found a lot of metal balls excreted by gold Gobblers from an abandoned monster nest?" "Yes. This time, Yang specially took us to the depth of the wasteland to find the whereabouts of the big gold swallowing beast. It''s a pity that I didn''t see the big gold swallowing beast, but I found an old gold swallowing beast nest with many metal balls. The biggest can be this big. " Month with a fist stroke, about the size of two fists. How much does such a big metal ball weigh? "How many are this big?" "I didn''t count them carefully, but there are hundreds." Chudong knew that the barbarians were not good at mathematics. There were few people in the whole tribe who could count the numbers from one to one thousand, and it was very impatient to find hundreds of them. Therefore, they often used hundreds of such units of measurement. They said hundreds, maybe thousands, maybe less than 200, all possible. "Great. Yang is really capable. What about Yang? Why didn''t you see him? " "He came here just now and saw that you were studying things, so he left. He said he was going to the new pig farm." Chu Dong nodded, put the first oil lamp, and walked toward the pig farm. Before I got to the pig farm, I met Xia head-on. Chapter 137 Xia saw Chu Dong and gave him a big hug. "Chu, if you had become a witch one day earlier, maybe our Huotong tribe would not have been destroyed." "Xia, why do you say that?" "Because of you, no matter what tribe it is, it will be strong." Chu Dong didn''t agree with Xia''s statement, but he could see that Xia was happy for himself, so he didn''t say much. "Xia, it''s said that you''ve gone hunting wasteland this time and found the nest of the big gold swallowing beast?" "Well, yes, but that doesn''t matter." Chudong light smile, metal can not be important? "Chu, do you know what I saw in the nest of the golden gobbler?" "What?" Chu Dong is acutely aware that Xia''s next words are important. "I saw the same murals in the cave of Huotong tribe. It''s not the same. It''s very similar." "Really?" When Chu Dong heard the news, his mood was very complicated. "Anyway, I can''t understand those ghost paintings, but they are very similar to those of Huotong tribe. What''s more, I saw many pieces of broken metal weapons there. At that time, I heard Yang say that they were all pieces of God given weapons. " "And fragments of God given weapons?" "That''s what Yang said. I asked at that time. What is a god given weapon? Yang replied, "it''s a weapon given to the God level warriors by the man temple." "It''s more important than metal. You must have brought back those fragments of God given weapons, too? " "Of course, I have one. It should be a fragment of a dagger. Be careful. It''s very sharp. " Xia drew a Black Dagger with only one finger long from his waist. It''s not a dagger, but a small part of a dagger. Looking at the width of the black blade, we can estimate that it is a long sword, and it is a double-edged sword. If it is complete, it must be at least one meter and five long. Generally, the material of a long sword is made of good steel. After steel is made of steel, it is usually bright white. However, such a long sword is black. It seems that the whole sword is made of black metal. It is not easy to determine what kind of metal material it is. What makes Chu Dong feel strange is not the material of the sword, but the uneven parts of the sword''s body. Instead of being broken or cut off, it seems to have been bitten off by some kind of beast. "See the broken trace? Yang said, "this is the tooth mark of the gold swallowing beast." Xia Yi says so, Chu Dong suddenly suddenly. Yes, both small and large gold swallowing beasts are fond of swallowing gold and have a special interest in metal. Therefore, it is normal to eat metal. "You just said that you found a lot of fragments of metal weapons in the nest of the gold swallowing beast. Aren''t they all bitten by the gold swallowing beast?" "Almost. Many of them have teeth marks." Xia hesitated and said it. "Chu, I saw the lost mural on the cave wall of Huotong tribe." "What? Is that the mural that was dug up? " Chu Dong asked in surprise. "It should be that although I don''t understand murals, the first two mural scenes and fire are very similar to the first two pictures in the tribe. It''s very similar, so I''ve seen it many times before "What''s the third mural, the one dug up by Huotong tribe?" I don''t know why, Chudong''s voice is a little nervous and seems to be looking forward to Xia''s answer. "I don''t know. It''s like a big house or a high mountain. There are many people with all kinds of weapons. What exactly does it mean? I''m afraid you can''t solve the mystery until you go there." "What you said really aroused my curiosity. I''ll take time to have a look these two days." Just then, Yang came over. Yang''s face brimmed with a happy smile, and even his mouth hummed tribal ditty. "Chu, it''s really a genius idea for you to think of captive running boar. It will be much easier to eat meat in the future. " "I''m also trying. If I succeed, I need to continue to try." Yang came over, and Chu Dong gently bumped the left shoulder, and then hit the right shoulder, this is the most familiar and intimate people in the tribe will use a meeting gift. "Just now Xia told me what you''ve seen and heard in the nest of the gold swallowing beast. Do you think the pieces of metal weapons are really the pieces of God given weapons?" "Nine times out of ten. Because I can feel the power of God on it "God''s power? What power is that? " "In short, God given weapons can be called God given weapons because of the divine power attached to them. The divine power attached to each divine weapon is not consistent. Some may be extremely sharp, some may be freezing effect, or blood sucking ability, and so on"Only when you reach the divine level can you sense and activate the divine power of the divine weapon. I''m very sorry that I didn''t find a complete God given weapon in the nest of the gold swallowing beast. " "Isn''t the bronze stick of the copper stick a god given weapon? Why don''t I feel special? " "That''s because the divine weapons also need the divine warriors to nourish and moisten themselves with their divine power continuously, so as to maintain the divine power activity of the divine weapons. Otherwise, after a long time, the divine power will dissipate." Chu Dong suddenly, he didn''t expect that there was such a saying about God given weapons. "Yang, I heard you saw murals there?" "Yes. I told you this summer, too? I didn''t understand it, but Xia seemed to care about it. " "I want to see that mural." "Anytime. It''s just, is there a problem with that mural? " "It''s not a problem, it''s just strange. Specifically, after I go to see it, I''ll talk to you in detail. " See Chu East don''t want to say more, Yang also don''t ask more. Then the two talked about the sudden appearance of the angle of attack. Yang, like Chu Dong, was also worried about why the boar would suddenly appear. It was like a tide of animals, but it was not. Neither of them had ever experienced a real tide of animals. To make it clear, we had to guess. "I think there''s someone who might be able to help you with the answer you want." "Who? Do I know him? " "You don''t know, but he once invited you to his tribe." Chudong suddenly. "You mean the great wizard of Yunshan tribe?" "Not bad. The great wizard of Yunshan has experienced the tide of beasts, and I''m afraid only the great wizard of Yunshan knows about the destruction and migration of our rock tribe. Although, I always hate Yunshan tribe. " Chapter 138 Dongyang nodded. "That''s what I mean. Just yesterday, people from the Yunchao tribe announced that the Yunshan caravan would come to our tribe tomorrow. " "Sure enough? Good "Yang, you don''t have to be so murderous. They are caravan patrols, not savage warriors of Yunshan tribe, nor god level warriors." "I''m not murderous." "Forget it. I''ll take charge of the tour. " "It looks like you have a plan in mind." "The caravan patrol is business, isn''t it? Are there few good things in our tribe? Why not take this opportunity to let the surrounding tribes know our good things and exchange some of the resources we lack? " "So that''s the idea. Also, some resources of our tribe are not available for the time being, or there are too many. It''s also a good thing to be able to exchange some resources we don''t have. " "Anyway, I''m going to see the great wizard of Yunshan. There are many questions I want to ask about the backbone of Yunshan. By the way, take part in the winter Tibet meeting to exchange more resources for us. " Yang nodded in agreement. "It looks like Chu, you''ve been thinking about it for a long time, haven''t you? Otherwise, on that day, it would not be so easy to agree to Liangqi of the Yunchao tribe. " "This is an opportunity. Yunshan tribe is the most powerful tribe in this area. If we want to rise, we will inevitably go through a process, in which it is inevitable to compete with powerful tribes in various fields. " "There''s an old saying that it''s good to know yourself and the enemy. It''s very necessary to understand them face to face in the face of possible imaginary enemies in the future." "I naturally support Chu''s decision. But Yunshan wizard is an old fox, and it is said that his witchcraft prediction ability is unpredictable. Maybe he is just waiting for you to pass. " "If you don''t go into a tiger''s den, you''ll get a tiger''s son. You always have to go there." "I''ll follow you then." Chudong shook his head. "You can''t go. If there is any conspiracy in Yunshan, you can hold up the whole rock if you lose me. If we all fall, who will take charge of the rock? Do you think it''s ah ho or green leaf? " Yang was silent for a moment and nodded. "I see. You just have to be careful. " "Don''t worry. And there is still a period of time to go before the winter Tibetan games, which is enough for us to prepare. " Chu Dong and Yang casually talked about the future of the pig farm, and exchanged views on how to quickly improve the fighting power of the soldiers. Finally, when they were about to end their conversation, Yang said something about Yue. "Month, and I, is your love I wish thing, this thing..." Chu Dong waved his hand. "I told you, Yue is a good girl. You can''t have a psychological burden just because she is a little interested in me. It''s not like you at all. Brother Yang, I think you are a good match, right? hey. I am an old tree with new flowers and an old vine with new buds Hello, how are you going? " Chu Dong also did not return to walk, the heart said, I am still waiting for you to give me universal knowledge of men and women? Face to face, ran over a barbarian child, almost naked, flustered, saw Chu Dong, quickly cried. "Chieftain, go and save people." "What''s the matter?" Chu Dong frowned. Now he doesn''t like to hear such news. Every news is not a good thing. "Someone is bewitched by the stealthiness. Please hurry over!" "Furtive?" Chudong sneered and ran out of the tribe with half a child. Just out of the tribe, there is an extra Yang. "Why did you come with me?" "Let''s see what it looks like." Chudong understood that Yang was worried about his own safety, and he didn''t express any emotion on his face, just nodded. Soon, Chu Dong and Yang came to the scene of the accident. The scene of the accident was near a public toilet in Guangna camp. There were a lot of onlookers nearby. Everyone was talking to each other. There are several old people with white hair kneeling in front of the public toilet, buttoning their heads to the sky, reciting something in their mouths. Listen carefully, what is "God, let us go" "gods, please drive the furtive away from our side" and other blessing voice. And not far from the old men, there were four or five strong men lying on the ground, with the appearance of unconsciousness. Chu Dong was calm and asked, "what happened?" Seeing Chu Dong coming, all the people who were whispering stopped talking, and even the three white haired old men turned back. Shi Ku came to the old man with a slight cough."Chieftain, some people fell to the ground one after another when they were cleaning the public toilets today, and they didn''t know anything about it. There was a man who didn''t fall down, but he was also scared. He said that there was invisible and furtive attack and killed several people. " "Nonsense!" Seeing the scene in front of him, Chu Dong''s heart already had eight or nine points of judgment, but the most important thing now is to save people. "Come on, drag those people out. They can''t lie there." A soldier was about to pass by when he was stopped by three old men with white hair. "Chieftain, I can''t. They are people who are sneaky and punished by the gods. Dragging them out will bring destruction to our tribe. " Chu Dong swept his eyes and found that many of the people around him nodded or agreed. It seemed that many people agreed with the three old men''s views. Stupid primitive man. Not long ago, symptoms of malaria appeared in Guangna camp. At that time, some people came forward and said that it was evil. At that time, it seemed that one of them was an old man in front of him. Chu Dong looked at the old man with bright eyes. The old man with white hair was staring at Chudong''s straight hair. "Chieftain, I really can''t. A few strong men fell down without any sound. At first sight, they were already sneaking up and couldn''t move them. " Perhaps in order to avoid Chu Dong jiongjiong''s eyes, the old man with white hair took the lead. Chu Dong looked at the strong men lying on the ground, turned his face and gave the old man a smile. "Old man, what do you call him? Which tribe did you belong to before? " "My name is Xing. I used to be from Xiajiang tribe." Chu Dong thought for a moment, Xiajiang tribe did not have a big impression, it seems a very insignificant broken tribe. It''s not Chudong''s fault. Chudong is really too busy these days. It''s impossible for Chudong, a group of more than 20 small tribes, to remember all of them, and there are new tribes or lonely people coming to Guangna camp. Chapter 139 "The Xiajiang tribe is also a small tribe, which was destroyed by crazy beasts. It''s not far from our Hengjiang tribe. It''s a neighbor. They didn''t come to Guangna camp many people, only about ten people, not a single soldier. " Hengku old man timely in the next low voice to remind Chudong. Chudong nodded. The color goes on happily. "OK, then tell me what to do with the furtiveness in front of you?" "What stealthy fears most is brightness, and what he fears most is flames. These people who are possessed by stealth should be put into the fire and burned to ashes, so that stealth can be completely eliminated. " "Oh, I see. It''s one way. " "Chieftain, it can''t be..." Wang Kui was worried. One of the faint people was from Hengshui tribe. He couldn''t let people burn his people to death. Some people were worried and gathered around. Chu Dong waved his hand. Continue with a pleasant expression. "What the old man said is also a good way. Since this good method is put forward by the old man, how about you go to pull out the people who are possessed by stealth and then throw them into the burning fire Hear Chu Dong say so, line a Leng, then quickly wave a hand to shake head. "No, no, chieftain. I''m too old and frail to do this manual work "Old and frail or afraid of sneaking? With the high prestige of the old man, you can''t help being just sneaky, can you? And ask the old man to come in and carry out people. " With a wave of Chu Dong''s hand, Mao He Qi, a barbarian soldier nearby, shows his weapons and takes a step forward. The stone axe and the stone hammer aim at the three old men blocking the way. "Please." "Chieftain, don''t bring it out. As long as you set a fire here and burn these people who are possessed by stealth and the source of stealth together, everything will be fine. " Another old man came out to talk. "The source of stealth? You don''t mean public toilets, do you "Exactly. Man is the spirit of all things. He is naturally raised, sucks the aura of heaven and earth, and expels the waste of heaven and earth. How can he concentrate all the waste of human excretion into a big pit? For a long time, there will naturally be sneaky demons. " Chu Dong opened his eyes and looked at the old man who was talking in front of him. It seems that the old man is a bit of cultural. He speaks with awe inspiring justice. If you don''t know, you will really think what he says is true. "According to your theory, our daily defecation is to eliminate furtiveness?" "No, daily defecation is just daily, and the waste of human body will give rise to soil for furtive breeding, especially the centralized discharge of waste of human body." These obstinate people even have to fight against themselves in such small things as forbidding defecation everywhere? It seems that my own method is a little mild. Chu Dong thought so, his face was still smiling. "What the old man said is reasonable, but we all don''t know what stealth is like. We''d better ask the old man to come in and lead it out. Mao, get up and let him go in for a while. I''ll know if there''s a ghost in there. " Hearing Chu Dong''s order, Mao and Qi two soldiers put the old man in the public toilet like wolves. "No, what are you going to do?" The old man held his breath and tried to rush out, but he was blocked by Mao he''s stone axe and water hammer. "I want you to sneak out." The old man looked at the cesspool not far behind him. The dirty cesspool was bursting with green bubbles. The old man roared in horror. "No, no, there''s nothing furtive. There''s no stealthy. It''s poisonous here! " "Toxic?" Chudong was a bit surprised. Naturally, he knew that the reason why some strong men fainted was due to methane poisoning, but he decided that the poisoning time was not long, and with the strong physique of savages, a few more minutes would not hurt. The key is to take advantage of this opportunity to crack down on some obstinate people and suppress some voices against them. Chu Dongdao didn''t want to build a one word society, but in the primitive tribal situation, arbitrary behavior was more convenient and effective than the so-called democracy. What''s more, Chu Dong was not aiming at people with different opinions, but at some stubborn and selfish guys. The old man even said that the septic tank was poisonous, which showed that the old man knew that it was not a sneaky appendage. They were using the name of sneakiness to achieve some ulterior purposes. "Yes. Chu Wu. Once we go down the river, there will be some odourless gas bubbles coming out of the swamp. Once we breathe into the swamp, there will be some odourless gas bubbles coming out "You mean it? Doesn''t it mean that there are still people who have nothing to do? In addition, a large number of people go to the public toilet almost every day, and no one is busy. " Chudong''s mouth showed a joking smile. He wanted to see how many people of Xiajiang tribe knew about biogas when they fell to the ground."That''s because of the severity of the poisoning. Mild poisoning can cause headache and dizziness; moderate poisoning can cause facial flushing, rapid heartbeat and sweating; severe poisoning can cause deep coma, high temperature, rapid pulse, shortness of breath and incontinence. If the severe cases are not treated in time, they will soon lead to death. " Chu Dong was surprised to see the old man in a hurry. At this time, his face was pale, and he was sweating. His face was flushed. Can accurately say the symptoms of biogas poisoning, which shows that people who go to the river have a good understanding of biogas. "Yes? Why do I still think what you said before is right? It''s a clean fire. It''s all over. Yeh, come to the torch. " "No. Chieftain, I was lying just now. Never use open fire. Once hit the fire, these septic tank out of the gas will quickly burn ah. It could even explode. " Chu Dong''s face suddenly became as gloomy as water. "Now that you know what the consequences will be if biogas meets an open fire, and you encourage me to burn people and public toilets, why do you care?" "Chieftain. Our Xiajiang tribe is small and weak. All the 13 people who come here are old, weak, women and children. Without a soldier, we can''t get the necessary daily rations. In order to attract your attention, we have come up with this bad plan. " "Get my attention?" The old man of Dongchu was puzzled. "Yes. We want to help the chieftain wizard at the right time, so that you can know that the people of our Xiajiang tribe are not all rubbish, but also can be your right arm just like hengku of Hengshui tribe. " "Then you haven''t said why you encouraged me to set fire?" "Save these people first, move to a place with fresh air and have a rest for a while, they will wake up. If they are late, they may really do harm to the body." As soon as Chu Dong raised his hand, he let Qi, Mao, ye and others go up and pulled out several faint strong men. But they didn''t let the three old people of Xiajiang tribe move. Chapter 140 The three old men knelt down and looked at each other. "It is true that the poisonous gas can be burned with open fire, but as long as it is properly controlled, it will not burn in a large area. We thought, let the poisonous gas in the air ignite, that is to say, it was secretly burned, so that, including the chieftain, they would believe us. If we go down the river, the tribe can survive. " Chu Dong looks at his words and looks. In the horizon of Tianheng, of course, he can find that the three old people''s words are not lying, which makes him quite surprised. "But don''t you know those strong men will be burned to death? You are the people of guangnaying, the people of our rock tribe. They are also the people of guangnaying, the people of our rock tribe. You are all the same tribe, relatives and friends, so you can''t help yourself? " "Chieftain!" Before that, the old man who wanted to set fire knocked his head to Chu Dong. When he raised his head, his forehead was full of blood. "The crime of killing one''s fellow countrymen is beyond our reach. We''ll think about it. I''ll bury them. As long as the fire starts, I will rush into the sea of fire, fight bravely with the furtive people in the sea of fire, and then die and be buried with them. This is a justice we give to the people who have been wrongly killed. " Chu Dong was shocked by the cruel plan of the three old men. He sneered. "That''s what you think is fair. Do you know the harm of bewitching people? Do you know what kind of impact it would have if everyone believed the theory of furtiveness? " "We didn''t think so much, we just thought that our children, if they don''t have enough food and clothing, will die of cold and hunger when the severe winter comes. For the sake of the continuity of our tribe''s blood, we old people must do so. " "Chudong always treats everyone equally, whether it''s Panshi tribe or Guangna camp. I don''t dare to say I''m a saint, but I''ve been trying to make everyone eat and wear warm, and I won''t die of cold and hunger in the severe winter. You''re a little worried, aren''t you? You do it with your life. " "Chieftain, let go of the three old people. They are for us." A young woman''s voice came. Chu Dong looked along the voice and saw a young woman with two young children coming out of the crowd. The young woman was less than twenty years old, yellow and thin, and obviously undernourished. The two children she was holding were also skinny. Chu Dong had only seen Lu like this before, and Lu had always been a slave before. It was understandable that slaves suffered a lot and could not afford to eat. But, this woman and the child are so thin, is how to return a responsibility? Chudong''s face was uncertain, obviously hesitated. "Chieftain, you can see that the descendants of our Xiajiang tribe can''t even eat any meat in Guangna camp. They also gave us a little food to eat. We can still live. It''s the rations of these women and children who squeeze us out. " While speaking, more than ten people, five women, and the rest were children. The oldest child was only in his teens. The old man who offered to set fire cried out: "chieftain, we know we are wrong. We deserve what we have done, but we also ask the chieftains to take good care of these women and children. I''m sure you won''t make them hungry, chieftain Chudong suddenly flashed a bad idea in his heart. As soon as he was about to do something, he saw the old man pull out a bone knife and stab it fiercely into his chest. "I confess, let my people go, let my tribe and blood continue." The old man''s mouth has black blood outflow, miserable to two companions smile. "I''ll go first. You''ll live." Then the old man fell to the ground and died. No one thought that things would go so far. Chu Dong just heart warning rising, has no reaction, the other party has committed suicide, the old man is too strong. "Chieftain, one life may not be enough. I''ll give it to you." Another old man sadly pulled out the bone knife from the dead old man''s chest. The bone knife was close to his neck, and he was about to cut his throat and commit suicide. Yang''s figure flashed behind the two old men. Like an eagle catching a chicken, he caught the two old men back. Of course, suicide could not be successful. Chu Dong looked at two old people who looked at death as if they were going home, and then at the severely malnourished Xiajiang tribe people. "Why don''t they get enough food?" Chu Dong pointed to the people of Xiajiang tribe, and his voice was extremely severe, word by word. No one answered. No one would come out and say a word when Chu Dong was angry. "Because of the rules you set, we don''t get enough rations." It''s a childish voice. It was a boy, the oldest of the remaining children of the Xiajiang tribe, who looked like a teenager.The woman beside the child turned pale with fright and quickly put her hand over the child''s mouth. "Let him go, let him say." The child also struggled to open the woman''s hand and looked at Chu Dong without fear. "You said my rules made you unable to eat?" "Not bad. Your rule is to have a job and a meal, but we old and weak women and children have no physical strength and ability to do what you say. Of course, we can''t get food rations. " Children''s words are very childlike and have a certain truth. But when Chu Dong made the rules, he also considered this possibility. "Old and weak women and children can learn straw weaving techniques with the old people, help clean up, Polish bone and pottery, and bring a certain amount of food. Unless, it is lazy, pretending to be a ghost. " "We''re not lazy, we''re not faking. The three of them are witch doctors. Like chieftain you, they can cure diseases and save people. However, everyone only believes in you, not the three of them. They can''t do anything well except the witch doctor. " "What? Are they witch doctors Chu Dong was surprised. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "Grandfather Xing said that the chieftains were appointed by the gods, and naturally they would know their existence. But we''ve been here for 36 sunsets, and you haven''t come to our three grandfathers Chu Dong didn''t know why he felt guilty for a while, and his eyes changed when he looked at the two elders. "Two old people, what the child said is true?" Xing sighed and said, "we are the descendants of Xiajiang ancestor god. We float thousands of miles across the river, and we can dispel evil spirits and help cure diseases. Normally, we can''t do it. The children are too young, and a few women have to take care of them. They don''t have time to do straw weaving or work. " "It turned out to be my fault." Chu Dong sighed heavily. Chu Dong admitted his mistake. Chapter 141 Is the chieftain wrong? Even if it is thousands of blunt angle rushing over, it can''t catch up with the sensational effect caused by Chu Dong''s mistake. In the eyes of the barbarians, the chieftain is God, and God can''t make mistakes. But Chu Dong knew that he was not a God. As long as he was not a God but a man, he would make mistakes. Chu Dong didn''t know how his words affected the people around him. He only knew that it was never too late to mend. Chu Dong walked up to the old man who died of stabbing his heart and bowed to him. There is no such etiquette among the tribes, but it is a great respect for the chieftain of a tribe to bow to a dead man. Then Chu Dong went to the two old men and gave them a gift. "Chudong, I don''t know that they are witch doctors. They are really stupid. If I knew it one day earlier, I would invite you to come out of the mountain. The old man will never die. Please accept my apology. " Line two people looked at each other, hastily return a gift. "Where does the chieftain come from. It''s our good fortune that we can be protected from the poison of the claws and teeth of wild animals. We are also thoughtless when we make such a bad policy, and we almost hurt the lives of innocent people. We are guilty and accept it. " "Just now I heard a few people talk about the harm of biogas poisoning. I think they know how to rescue the patients with biogas poisoning. Can you please help me? Some of the poisoned people over there are still in a coma. " "Can we really?" "Of course." Xing and another old man were excited. This is equivalent to Chu Dong''s recognition of them in disguise. They went to the comatose, took out their bamboo needles and put them on Yongquan and Renzhong. After a while, the comatose woke up. Chudong nodded. OK, they didn''t cheat themselves. As expected, they were a little dry. There are many things for Chu Dong to scratch his head now, one of which is that he can''t separate himself from the role of a doctor, even though he is good at being a doctor. Some minor problems of barbarians may also come to Chu Dong, which makes Chu Dong determined to train Yue, Ling, Qiao and other nurses, so that they can deal with minor problems of barbarians and have time to do other things. But if the barbarian had a serious illness and was seriously injured, Chu Dong would be the only one. If he had a doctor to help him, Chudong would have more time to do scientific research and enhance the strength of the whole tribe. Therefore, when Chudong knew that the old man of Xiajiang tribe was a witch doctor, he was excited and annoyed. A witch doctor is different from a witch. Witchcraft is bound to be able to cure diseases and save people, but it is only one of the skills of witchcraft. The witch doctor can only cure the sick and save the people. Of course, he thinks that it''s a kind of cover up for the witch doctor to get more money. If a tribe has a witch doctor, it doesn''t mean it has a witch, so its strength may not be strong. Seeing the two old people, the witch doctor cured several comatose people. Chu Dong agreed, and the people around him also exclaimed. "These two are not magic sticks." "I used to say that I could cure some diseases, but I didn''t boast about it." "It must not be a magic wand. The chieftains and witches have asked them to help with the treatment. " There was a lot of discussion among the barbarians around. It''s just that the two witches can''t cure enough. "Old man, and what''s the name of this one?" "I''ll see you." "And that one?" Chu Dong looked at the dead old man. "His name is the boat." "Old man, old man, I''d like to invite you to be the witch doctors of our rock tribe. Three rations for each person per day, and one more for each patient. Is that ok? " Line and see two people listen to, overjoyed, curtsey will kneel down to thank, was Chu East a stop. "Thank you, chieftain. Of course we agreed. The people of our tribe will never be hungry again. " "No, you are a member of our rock tribe. Xiajiang tribe no longer exists, but blood still exists. Those children are your future. " "Yes, we understand, the great and merciful chieftain." "Old man Xing, last time there was malaria in the camp, but he also took the opportunity to show me your identity as a witch doctor?" "Malaria? no Malaria is contagious, and once it''s generated, it''s easy to kill most people in a tribe. " "But with me, Chu Dong, malaria is not malaria. In our tribe, there is no such thing as ghosts and evil spirits. What I need is the real talents of two old people to help me see all the people in the tribe together. ""Yes, we follow the call of the great chieftain." The Xiajiang tribe is very satisfied with their travel and meeting. They toss and toss, just to have a meal in Guangna camp. Now, Chu Dong not only gave them a mouthful of rice, but it looked very rich. Chu Dong called the boy who dared to talk with him and look at him. "What''s your name?" "I don''t have a name. In addition to soldiers, only witch doctors can have names in our tribe. " "Oh, well. I''ll call you today "Thank you, chieftain. What do you mean, choking? " "It''s a person who dares to speak up and speak the truth." "I like the name." Chu Dong settled all the people in Xiajiang and waved to the people around him, indicating that they all focused on themselves. "Ladies and gentlemen. All of us are a tribe, only called the rock tribe. Everyone is our brother and sister, and everyone is equal in the tribe. You can''t hurt the life of a clansman at will. Anyone who dares to disobey will be killed. " Chu Dong looked around, his eyes were grim and cold. Yang raised his hand and yelled: "we are all family. We are united and fraternal to defend against foreign enemies. Anyone who dares to kill his relatives will be killed! " No matter the soldiers or the common barbarians, they all raised their hands and yelled with Yang. "Anyone who dares to kill his relatives will be killed!" Chu Dong and other people''s emotions are rising up, palm down pressure. "What happened today was that I didn''t think about it thoughtfully. I caused the death of a witch doctor. But there is a good idiom. It is never too late to mend. Although Chu Dong is a wizard, he is not omnipotent. What I need is our sincere unity. " "On the outside, there are Yang, ahou and green leaves in the hunting wasteland; on the inside, there are grass-made hengkuo old people, sweet potatoes and hemp to draw water, and rocks to make stone tools. All the people work together to make the Panshi tribe strong today. " "Today, with the addition of Xing and Jian, our strength is more and more powerful. I hope I can directly tell Chu Dong that Chu Dong will never treat you badly. " "With one heart and one mind, Ding Ding will be strong and prosperous!" The mood of the people around was driven up by Chu Dong, and they raised their hands one after another. "With one heart and one mind, Ding Ding will be strong and prosperous!" Chapter 142 The biogas storm in public toilets has subsided, and the result is a very good one. After Chu Dong discovered biogas, he immediately had a longer-term idea. So, after inspiring the morale of the people in the tribe, Chu Dong talked with the two old people for a long time. No one knew what they were talking about, but then more than 20 soldiers, such as Mao and Gua, and nearly 100 ordinary strong men were assigned to work under the hands of the two old men. Walking and seeing the two old people with more than 100 people, they deepened and widened the public toilet pit, widened the surrounding sewage drainage tunnel, and set up garbage disposal pits far away from the tribe. They dug some tunnels to lead the surrounding water to flow into the garbage disposal pit. Xing and Jian didn''t pay much attention to the things that the two old people did with people. What other people in Panshi tribe should do or should do every day. Chu Dong is still the busiest person. Now, he doesn''t rest very early in the evening. With the oil lamp, the light of the night appears in the tribe, but at the same time, the workload also increases, and a lot of big and small things need to be decided by Chu Dong. In the middle of the night, Na and Fei Mao went into the cave of Chu Dong. "Chieftain, we''ve traced it. Chongjiao galloping boar came all the way from our West. There were 12 tribes along the way. Only a few people who went out met chongjiao galloping boar and suffered some losses. There were no casualties in other tribes." "No matter how far away we are, we will go deep into the wasteland. We didn''t go into the wasteland according to your order." Na and Feimao were sent out by Chu Dong to check the whereabouts of the boar. The speed of flying fur is fast, and Na is very good at tracking, especially after wearing glasses, his tracking ability has increased. "Well, I see. Go down and have a rest." Na turned and was about to leave when he suddenly turned back. "Chieh Wu, when I came back, I met the people of the Yunchao tribe. They said that the Yunshan caravan had already arrived at the Yunchao tribe. If there is no accident, it will arrive at our tribe tomorrow." "OK, hard work." After getting the feedback from Nahe and Feimao, Chudong can basically conclude that the attack angle galloping boar is very purposeful, and the most likely destination is their rock tribe. It proves that Chu Dong''s premonition is quite correct. Is there really a pair of invisible eyes staring at yourself? Chudong was slightly frightened, but then he was full of pride. "Since God wants me to live here again, I will live a magnificent and earth shaking life." Now, Chu Dong is ready to meet the tour caravan of Yunshan, how to receive it and what to show. Chu Dong already has a draft, and the next step is to wait for the other party to come. The next day, the Yunshan caravan arrived. Liangqi chief of the Yunchao tribe came with the caravan. Chudong took Yang, ahou, LVYE and many other soldiers out to meet him. Liang Qi and Chu Dong first saluted each other, and Liang Qi Yi pointed to a middle-aged man who looked more than 50 years old in the caravan behind him. "Chieftain Wu of Chu East, this is the leader of Yunshan caravan. His name is Chengfeng." Then Liang Qi introduced Chu Dong. "Chengfeng leader, this is the chief and Wizard of Panshi tribe, Chudong." Chengfeng looks very old, but he has enough spirit, especially a pair of bright eyes. Chengfeng''s eyes are always on Chu Dong. Chudong''s youth surprised Chengfeng. "I''ve heard a lot about the chieftain of Eastern Chu. Today, I''m younger than the legend. I don''t know how many years ago? " "Wasted seventeen years." "It''s only 17 years old. I''m so young that I sit on the position of the chieftain of the rock tribe. It''s amazing." Chudong can hear the half true and half false tone of Chengfeng, and he smiles a little at the moment. "Only with the help of many brothers in the tribe can we have our rock tribe today. We have long heard that the Yunshan caravan is coming. We are delighted. Inside, please Chu Dong waved his hand and let Yang, ah Hou and others get out of the way behind him to welcome Yunshan caravan. There are more than 50 barbarian soldiers in the caravan that Chengfeng accompanies. Each of them is wearing excellent leather armor and helmet. Although most of the weapons in his hands are stone tools, they are well polished. Among the more than 50 barbarian soldiers, the intermediate soldiers account for half, and there are five senior soldiers. Chengfeng is a senior soldier. Just with the strength of more than 50 barbarian soldiers, we can easily destroy a small tribe. Therefore, wherever the caravan goes, it will be arrogant, and no tribe dares to provoke them. But when it comes to the rock tribe, their prestige will not rise. The momentum of Yang and ahou alone has suppressed the momentum of the caravan patrol team. What''s more, behind Chudong, there are many high-level fighters, such as puhu, LVYE, Shitou and axe. With high-end combat power alone, Panshi tribe can crush Yunshan caravan patrol team.Welcome itself has two meanings. One is to show the friendship and sincerity of our tribe, the other is to demonstrate our strong strength. Through the crowd more than two meters tall, you can feel the strong pressure on both sides. In particular, ahou puhu''s gang of savages are terrible. Even the most warlike senior soldiers of Yunshan tribe have to fight with the spirit of 12 points and stand up against the welcome way of Panshi tribe. "Chieftain of Eastern Chu, there are many soldiers in your rock tribe, and there are savages?" "Who do you think is a savage?" "Ah Ho, don''t be rude. This is the guest." "Hum, Chu, it depends on your face, or I''ll split him." Ah Hou''s eyes were full of deterrence. Chengfeng is also a senior soldier, but when facing ahoo, he feels the cold war coming from his legs. "Chengfeng leader, these are not savages. They are wild beasts and barbarians. They are of the same origin as us. Now they are close to us "Chieftains are good at it." Chengfeng''s praise is sincere. It''s not that no tribe can take savages under its banner, but in other tribes, savages basically exist as slave soldiers, such as in Yunshan tribe. There are too few people like ahou puhu who can stand with barbarian soldiers. With the guidance of Chudong, Yunshan caravan entered the square of Panshi tribe. The soldiers of Yunshan tribe put their hide bags on the ground. The heavy ones should be the harvest of the tour of Yunshan merchants. It looks like it''s bulging. It''s quite fruitful. Chapter 143 "Chieftain of Eastern Chu, it seems that there is another tribe outside the tribe just now. What''s the matter?" "Ah, leader Chengfeng, the one outside is also a part of our tribe. It''s other tribes and wild beasts who have come to our camp. Now it''s integrated with our rock." "It''s no wonder that the Panshi tribe is so prosperous. There are many tribes, many natural warriors, and many wild beasts and barbarians." Chengfeng thinks that he has understood the reason why Panshi tribe is powerful. It is because dozens of tribes are united. Of course, it looks very powerful, especially the existence of savages who are comparable to wild animals. These are all mobs, so it''s not worth worrying too much. As a result, Chengfeng began to care little from the initial fear and warning. The details of Chengfeng''s expression changes fall into the vision of Chudong''s Tianheng. Xin says that it''s better to despise us. If we were targeted by Yunshan tribe early, the life of Panshi tribe would be hard. On the square, a simple seat had been prepared for a long time. Chu Dong asked Cheng Feng and Liang Qi to sit in the position of the guest of honor, while he sat in the position of the host. After two polite sentences, Chengfeng comes to the point and says what he wants. "If you want to come to the eastern chieftain of Chu to understand what we mean, I won''t tell you more. The main purpose of this visit is to see if there are any good resources in Panshi. If there are, our caravan patrol team can pay in advance to exchange the stone. When the winter Tibet meeting is held, please ask Panshi tribe to bring enough goods we have agreed to and trade at the winter Tibet meeting. " Chudong nodded. "I''ve heard the rules mentioned by chief Liangqi, but I still don''t understand some specific rules. I''d like to ask leader Chengfeng to explain them." "No problem, of course. The chief witch asked "The main purpose of the caravan patrol is not to trade goods, but to order in advance. You pay us in advance to exchange stones, and we will give you samples of the goods and take them back to Yunshan tribe. Can I understand that?" "There is nothing wrong with the understanding of the chieftain." "When we take enough goods to the Yunshan tribe to attend the winter Tibet meeting, how can you guarantee that all our goods will be traded?" "With the reputation of Yunshan and the prestige of Yunshan wizard, we can ensure that the goods ordered in advance by each tribe can be well exchanged at the winter Tibet meeting." "I heard a word, exchange, not deal. Excuse me, Captain Chengfeng, how do you understand this word? " "Suppose that the goods and materials brought by your Panshi tribe to the winter Tibet meeting have not been satisfactorily traded, then our Yunshan tribe will exchange all the goods of your Panshi tribe for you in the form of exchange stone. You can exchange other goods freely with exchange stone." "With our Yunshan tribe as a guarantee, other tribes will buy it. Therefore, as long as you take the stone, you can exchange other materials of equal value." "Then, how to price the goods?" "According to years of rules, everything has a price. Now I''ll have someone show it to the chieftain. " Then Chengfeng waved his hand, and a warrior released a roll of hide from behind and spread it out in front of Chudong''s eyes. When Chu Dong saw the writing on the animal skin, he opened his eyes. "The chieftain may not recognize these divinities. Let me read them for him." Chu Dong was a little absent-minded, as if he had not heard what Cheng Feng said. "This animal skin is basically the price list of the materials exchanged for stones by the tribes of the wasteland." Chengfeng refers to the lines on the hide and reads them. "A yellow stone for a common beast''s skin; a common fierce beast''s bone for a green stone; a king level fierce beast''s bone for an orange stone..." "Chieftain, am I clear enough? I don''t know how many animal skins there are in Panshi tribe? How many bones? We can all buy it. " When Chengfeng finished reading, Chu Dong seemed to come back. "Captain Chengfeng, what if the goods we want to exchange are not on the price list of animal skins?" "As long as it''s a good thing, first of all, it''s a valuable material after my eyes'' identification. I could decide whether to buy it or not at that time. If I can''t confirm the material, I can bring back the sample to our Yunshan Dawu, who will decide. " "Well. So I let it go. There are many kinds of animal skins and bones in our rock tribe. These can be exchanged according to the stone in your price list. But there are some things you don''t have on this animal skin. I want captain Chengfeng to help identify them. " "Please take it out." In Chengfeng, what good things can a small tribe like Panshi bring out? Among the tribes in the wasteland, the most precious material is barbarian bones. There are enough rock warriors, so I''m afraid there are some barbarian bones in reserve. When Chengfeng was on a business trip on the wasteland, he naturally heard something about Panshi. He knew that Panshi had been developing very fast recently, but he still thought that Panshi could not bring out anything to surprise him.Chu Dong waved behind him and came up with a stone box. The stone box is not very delicate, but I''m afraid no one in the whole wilderness tribe can think of the stone tools that can be made into a box. When the tribes in the wasteland carry things, they basically use animal skin bags. Who would bother to make stone boxes? This stone box was made by Chudong rangyan. Of course, the whole idea is that Chudong plagiarized the box style of modern civilization. "It''s a stone box? It''s quite original. " Chengfeng a word, let Chudong understand the box this kind of thing in the tribes do not have, but Chengfeng is seen. After opening the lid of the box, there is a pair of glasses inside. Chengfeng took a look, very confused. Chengfeng thought that Chu Dong might be some kind of tyrant''s barbarian bone in a chic stone box, but he didn''t think it was something he had never seen. "What is this?" Chengfeng took out his glasses, looked left and right, suddenly understood, turned his head and saw the sun standing beside Chu Dong. The head of the God level warrior Yang is wearing a pair of brown crystal glasses. When we met just now, because the shape of Yang''s glasses is really special, Chengfeng even stares at them. "Excuse me, chieftain, what is it?" "It''s called glasses. Heyang, and Na, they all wear this kind of glasses, which can effectively correct the blurred vision of eye diseases. Captain Chengfeng might as well try it on. " "Is that so?" Chengfeng also learns from Yang and puts his glasses on his head. Chu Dong handed the price list to Cheng Feng. "Captain Chengfeng, is this price list very clear now?" Chapter 144 After Chengfeng put on his glasses, he found that the things in front of him were clear all at once. Originally, when he was looking at things, he would always put things away to see them. Now, he can see them clearly in the normal focal range. "The glasses used to have such a function. It''s amazing. " After experiencing it, Chengfeng praised it. However, as a veteran itinerant businessman, Chengfeng knows that the better things the other party brings out, the less praise it can give, otherwise the other party will sit on the ground and start pricing. "Captain Chengfeng, these are presbyopic glasses. Yang, however, is wearing short-sighted glasses. Our tribe also made telescopes, diving glasses, sunglasses and other products. These things, I dare say, are absolutely not available in other tribes. I don''t know how much captain Chengfeng has set for me In fact, Chu Dong had many hands to prepare before he took out the presbyopic glasses. Presbyopic glasses, myopic glasses, binoculars, diving glasses and sunglasses are all packed in different boxes. The key is to move the popular products all at once. Chu Dong saw that Chengfeng was in his fifties. People of this age would have presbyopia. Sure enough, Chengfeng showed some details of presbyopia when he talked and looked at things. Chu Dong, who has the ability of Tian Heng, has grasped it, and he has a keen analysis that the presbyopia is at least about 200 degrees. Therefore, he has prepared a presbyopia about 200 degrees in advance. "And sunglasses, binoculars, myopia, diving glasses? Can I have a look at all these? " "Not busy. Captain Chengfeng, first of all, what''s the value of your favorite pair of glasses? " "Well, it''s not easy to evaluate." It''s really hard to evaluate the prevailing trend. I''ve never seen presbyopic glasses before. How can we measure it by the stone? However, as the leader of the caravan, Chengfeng encountered all kinds of strange things and knew how to deal with the current situation. "Chieftain of Eastern Chu, if I''m not wrong, the main objects of these presbyopic glasses are these two transparent thin stones, right? It''s really rare that two stones can be transparent, but they are stones after all. I''ll offer you a price according to the price of common stone tools, that is, a yellow stone. How about that? " "Well. Get up, get it back. It''s impossible for us to exchange it. " Chudong''s voice became cold. I''m going to get the old glasses back. "Wait a minute. Although it''s only made of stone, its function is really good and ingenious. With this technology, you can add a yellow stone to it. " "Take it back!" Chu Dong''s voice was colder. It''s becoming more and more popular. Presbyopia is not as simple as he was just a simple stone. The lenses polished by natural crystal stones have never been made by any tribe before, and even Yunshan Dawu has never had a similar idea. The key point is that after wearing presbyopia, the presbyopia problem that has plagued the fashion for many years has been cured. Only for Chengfeng, the value of this presbyopic spectacle is much more precious than the brute bone of a king level fierce beast. The same problem also bothers Yunshan wizard. Chengfeng can imagine how excited Yunshan wizard will be when he returns to Yunshan tribe with this pair of presbyopic glasses, and how he will reward himself. "Chu Dong chieftain, can we still discuss it. Two green stones. " "Captain Chengfeng, whether the presbyopic glasses are good or bad is the most clear in your heart. Since you don''t have sincerity, then we don''t have to talk about it." Hearing what Chu Dong said, Cheng Feng knew that he had met an expert today. So Chengfeng gritted his teeth. "An orange stone, a pair of presbyopic glasses." As soon as Chengfeng said this, people nearby were in an uproar. An orange stone can be exchanged for the barbarian bones of a king level fierce beast, which is also equivalent to a senior barbarian warrior. Now, a pair of presbyopic glasses can be exchanged for an orange stone? It''s incredible. "Captain, this..." The people who were also patrolling the caravan nearby tried to persuade him, but Cheng Feng raised his hand and stopped him. "Well, Captain Chengfeng is sincere at last. Two orange stones and one presbyopic "No. The price I offered is already the highest. I also expressed my sincerity. The chieftain felt that I really needed this pair of presbyopic glasses? " "Captain Chengfeng may be used to it. But what about Yunshan wizard? If I remember correctly, the great wizard of Yunshan has a very serious eyesight problem. With two orange stones, for the clear vision of the great wizard of Yunshan, is there anything more valuable? " Chu Dong''s words hit the point. It''s because of the great wizard of Yunshan that Chengfeng expresses his greatest sincerity. He doesn''t want Chu Dong''s psychological price to be even higher. Seeing that Chengfeng was meditating, Chu Dong waved his hand to get back the reading glasses. "Yes, I will. Two orange stones for a presbyopic. "There was another uproar. Of course, the uproar is divided into two groups. One faction is excited and in an uproar. Of course, it is the side of Panshi tribe. Especially in the crowd of water, soil, wood, rock and others are most excited, because the presbyopic glasses are polished out of their hands. One group was in an astonishing uproar, that is, the Yunshan caravan. Chengfeng is an experienced itinerant businessman who can buy everything at a low price. Today''s performance is too high. The uproar between the two groups is also mingled with Liang''s humble air-conditioning. He didn''t expect that the rock tribe made two orange stones just with a pair of glasses. "Remember, it''s the rule to pay and deliver. When you don''t receive the payment, don''t give the goods to the other party. " Chudong is so charged, in fact, is urging Chengfeng to cash the orange stone. Chengfeng asked people to take out two orange stones from the skin bag and handed them to him. From the excitement of holding against stone back, treasure like sent to Chu Dong in front of. But Chu Dong just took a glance, and then let him put it away. The trend has slowed down, revived the spirit, and showed a signboard smile. "I didn''t expect that Chu Dong chieftain took out such a good thing. I admire it very much. I don''t know what other sunglasses, diving glasses, myopia glasses that Chieh Wu said. Can you take them out and have a look? " "To show you the caravan. Open your eyes to them Ming, Xiao, Mao and other soldiers came up with stone boxes, opened the lid of the stone box, and revealed the sunglasses, diving glasses, myopia glasses and binoculars inside. Today''s Panshi tribe only produces five kinds of polished lenses, including the presbyopic glasses that have just been sold at a high price. Each of them is purely hand-made. Even in modern civilization, they are all valuable luxuries. Chapter 145 Chengfeng walked around in front of the four stone boxes. He picked up his sunglasses, diving glasses, myopia glasses and binoculars one by one and looked at them carefully. After watching it for a long time, Cheng Feng returned to his seat. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, I want all four things. Including the presbyopic glasses just now, how many do we need in Yunshan. The presbyopic glasses are two orange stones. For each of these mirror products, I give you prices ranging from one blue stone to one orange stone. " There was another uproar. If it is said that presbyopic glasses are rare things, and it is fashionable to buy presbyopic glasses based on rarity, can it be said that the remaining four are also based on rarity? Chudong deep thumb, praise to Chengfeng. "Captain Chengfeng is a discerner. Since we are "these are not intended to be exchanged for Yunshan tribe, I''m going to take them to the winter Tibet Festival. It''s for captain Chengfeng to have a look. How many materials can I exchange? " "It''s hard to say. But there are many tribes that don''t have such things at all. With the shrewdness of the chieftains in the east of Chu, they can exchange the best materials. " "That''s reassuring." Chu Dong was psychologically prepared, and he was not upset at the moment. "There are hundreds of extra animal skins, hundreds of barbarians and ten King level barbarians in our rock tribe. Do the caravan have any idea to buy them?" "Let me check this one. As long as I''m sure there''s no problem, I can pay in advance." "Good. Let the people under them operate it. I asked people to prepare a banquet. Today, Captain Chengfeng, chief Liangqi, how about not getting drunk or returning "These days, I really enjoy the taste of monkey wine, and the monkey wine of Panshi tribe is the most authentic. Since the chieftain is so gracious, we are embarrassed. " "I''m Liang Qi. I can join in the fun and drink two bowls. I''m the team leader of TOEFL." "No matter where. When you see chieftain, you won''t be able to see the eye glasses of the old chieftain As a result, the tribe began to arrange banquets. It''s a banquet, not even a table or chair. Just put a big wine bowl, a big stone plate, all kinds of barbecues and so on in front of everyone. Put the monkey wine in the wine bowl. Chu Dong discovered that almost every barbarian is addicted to wine, including those who have never touched wine. Once they have drunk wine, they will be fascinated by wine. In the wine table culture of modern civilization, Chudong, who is proficient in business but not good at communication, is a real weak wine table, but in the simple and wild barbarian tribe, Chudong is a real strong wine culture. In the fight, Chu Dong is always invincible. He can make the other party drink a bowl of wine until he gets drunk. Of course, when a barbarian is drunk, he swallows a lot of wine. With the current reserves of monkey wine in Panshi tribe, Chudong always restricted the people to drink too much. Today is different. Chengfeng comes with the Yunshan caravan. Chu Dong suggests that ahou, puhu and LVYE, who are possessed by wine insects, constantly toast Chengfeng and his barbarian soldiers until they get drunk. After Chudong and Chengfeng drink a few bowls of wine, Liangqi finds them. "Chudong, we''ve known each other for a long time. What do I do to you, old brother? " "Naturally, there is no problem. My elder brother has taken good care of me and our rock tribe. He is a good friend of our rock tribe. " "Ha ha, the elder brother has a request. I don''t know if he can agree." "Ha ha, brother, needless to say. I''m ready for you, brother "Do you know what I''m asking for?" "A friend is a confidant. If I still don''t know my brother''s mind, then I''m not a good friend." Chapter 146 Chu Dong asked Mao to bring a small stone box. When he opened it, he found a pair of presbyopia glasses inside. "This is for you, brother." "You know me. I can''t ask for such a precious thing for nothing. I have to give it to Duishi. " "Brother, you are serious. Do we have to measure the relationship between you and me, the relationship between our two tribes, in terms of Doushi? It''s free. Take my heart. " "Then I will not be respectful." Liang Qi was very moved. Just now Chu Dong sold his presbyopic glasses at a sky high price, but he saw Liang Qi in his eyes. Now, Chu Dong casually gives himself a pair of orange colored glasses, which are worth two orange colored stones. How can he not be moved. "Good brother, thank you. If there''s anything wrong, I''m willing to go through fire and water for my brother." "Our two tribes help each other and develop each other." "It''s a blessing from the gods to be such a good neighbor of the rock tribe." "Brother Liangqi, I''ll go for a convenience and help me accompany Yunshan caravan more." "Don''t worry, brother. I''m sure I''ll take care of Chengfeng. " Chu Dong slipped out of the banquet on the excuse of convenience. In fact, Chu Dong didn''t mean to be convenient at all. He went straight back to his cave. As soon as he got back to the cave, YeYe came in with a roll of hide. "Chieftain, I''ve got your hide. Besides, I got another animal skin "Great. Didn''t you find out? " "No. Ahoo and puhu specially took care of the soldier. He couldn''t even climb up after drinking. " "That''s good." Chu Dong took over the first piece of animal skin and opened it. It was the price list animal skin that had been opened before. When Chu Dong saw the animal skin, he was shocked, because about half of the words on the price list were familiar to him. They were very similar to Chinese characters. No, they should be Chinese characters. For example, the word "stone" seems to have drawn a stone like circle, but the stroke is clearly a horizontal and a curl. Suddenly saw the familiar Chinese characters, can not let Chudong heart shock? "Also, have you got the blood, the skin and the branches ready?" "Well, it''s already ready." Said, wild will be prepared before the blood, skin and branches to take over. Chu Dong dipped the branch in the blood of the animal, brushed the blank animal skin, and copied down the words on the whole price list. According to Cheng Feng, Chu Dong remembered the meaning of every word, and some words Chu Dong didn''t recognize, so he could only copy them. Chu Dong opened the second skin that ye got. This animal skin was made entirely by wild people. It looks very old and has a soft touch. At first sight, it is the old animal skin that is often used. After opening the animal skin, Chu Dong almost jumped up happily. If he was not afraid of who misunderstood something, Chu Dong really wanted to hold the wild and chew two. Yeh is smart enough. He even got another map. Yes, the old animal skin is painted with a detailed map. If you look at it carefully, the map is the route of the Yunshan caravan. It is marked with the names of lakes, mountains, forests, grasslands and various tribes. The words on it are the same as those in the price list. They are all round, but you can also distinguish the appearance of Chinese characters. The map is not only marked with mountains and lakes, but also with the territory of each fierce beast. Each fierce beast''s territory will be marked with a corresponding fierce beast pattern, which is dense but clear at a glance. For Chu Dong, this map is much more valuable than the previous price list. "Great." Chu Dong immediately began to copy the map. It took Chu Dong an hour to finish the map. Seeing that there was nothing more, Chu Dong carefully studied the price list skins for a while, and saw that there was nothing else to pay attention to, so he asked YeYe to send two skins back to Yunshan barbarian warrior who was in charge of the skins. "In this world, there are Chinese characters that I am familiar with, and two-dimensional codes of scientific and technological civilization. Although they are all specious things, they seem to imply to me that there is still my kind in this world?" That day, when he saw the statue of man, Chu Dong had this feeling. Now he saw the familiar Chinese characters, which made Chu Dong''s feeling deeper. Maybe some of the Chinese characters on the map and the price list of Wuyun mountain come from the tribe. This makes Chu Dong look forward to the winter Tibet meeting soon, and to meeting the legendary Yunshan wizard. When Chu Dong came back to the banquet again, he found that all the people in the Yunshan caravan were down, and no one was sober.Ah ho came over with a hiccup. "Chu, it''s done." "Well, go and have a rest." Yang went to Chudong''s side, he didn''t drink much wine, because of the resentment between Yunshan tribe, Yang didn''t attack on the spot, all because Chudong had asked before. "I really want to cut off all these drunken guys." "If you do that, you''re not Yang. The God level warrior Yang, can defeat the opponent aboveboard, absolutely will not attack the opponent who does not have the ability to fight back "That''s what I said. I know the priorities. Besides, the grudges between Yunshan and us belong to the previous generation and have nothing to do with most of them. " "Chu, you have drunk all these guys just to have a look at the animal skin?" "Well, of course, it''s also to treat them well. When they wake up, they will find that everyone has a barbarian bone. Although it''s just an ordinary barbarian bone, it''s precious enough. " "What? Why give them bones? " Yang''s eyebrows stand up. "Brother Yang, listen to me. Our rock tribe is destined to be strong. It depends on us, as well as other friendly tribes or good friends of other tribes. " "I say an idiom. One fence, three stakes, one hero, three gangs. The friendship of these tribes in Panshan needs to develop now. " "The Yunshan tribe is that we have to cross the past. It''s a ridge. We need to know more about the interior of the Yunshan tribe. If we can work hard on these Yunshan caravans and make them like us, once we want to cross the Yunshan tribe in the future, it will play an unexpected role." "They are short mouthed and soft handed. Even if these people won''t be on our side in the future, we have expressed enough friendship sincerity to get along with each other in the future, right Chu Dong said so, the fire of Yang''s anger went out slowly. Chapter 147 When Chengfeng and others wake up from the hangover the next day, they find that everyone has a barbarian bone around them. Chengfeng and other senior soldiers have a king level barbarian bone beside them. Everyone is a bit of a fool and thinks he''s still drunk. "Captain, I have a skeleton here. What''s the matter?" "Yes, captain. I have one here, too." "Captain, I''m a king brute." Chengfeng just woke up, and saw a king level barbarian bone in the leather bag beside him. "Look at the animal skin bags we bought. Are there few bones?" As a result, upon investigation, a lot of barbarians were purchased from other tribes, and there was only one more barbarian beside each of them. "What''s the situation?" "Can it be that the ancestor god of Yunshan saw us working hard all the year round and gave us each a barbarian bone?" some people speculated. Chu Dong, who was eavesdropping outside the cave, almost didn''t fall down. With the simple and straightforward character of the barbarians, it is really possible to put the impossible things on the gods. If Chengfeng sincerely prays to the gods to thank them for their gifts, won''t his big bribe be ruined? "Keke" Chu Dong coughed a few times and came in from outside the cave. "How did captain Chengfeng rest?" Chengfeng sees Chu Dong come in and stands up in a hurry. "Thanks to the hospitality of the chieftain, we slept well." "Good. I''m also worried that you are not satisfied with our accommodation. So, I''ll prepare another barbarian bone for each of you, as a small gift for you to come to our rock as a guest. " "This barbarian bone was given to me by the chieftain?" Cheng Feng was stunned. "Naturally. Ancestral God bless our health and live a long life, but there are some specific things that ancestral God will not care about. For example, to bless the barbarian bones, you need very devout prayer and a considerable amount of sacrifice to get a gift from the ancestor god. " "How dare we accept such a valuable gift?" "What valuable gift? A small gift to express the friendship of our rock tribe to you. Not only that, but I also have a gift for captain Chengfeng to bring to Yunshan witch for me. " "The chieftain also prepared a gift for Dawu?" "That''s nature. I''ve long heard that the great wizard of Yunshan has vast and profound powers. Last time, he appointed a god level warrior an to send natural crystal stones, but he helped our tribe a lot. What''s the matter, I want to return my gift. " "Natural crystal?" Chengfeng is able to become the leader of the Yunshan tour caravan. He has no lack of intelligence and experience. Hearing Chu Dong talk about natural crystal stone, he immediately thinks about the material of presbyopic glasses and myopia lenses. Only natural crystal stone can be made into lenses. "The chieftain of Chu Dong must be an expert in business. If you take the presbyopic glasses made of natural crystal we gave you and sell them to us at a high price, I really admire them." "No, no, I''m a little witch compared with the great wizard in Yunshan." "Chieftain, this gift of barbarian bones is too expensive for us to accept." Chengfeng''s heart is alert at this time. Chu Dong''s means are too defenseless to defend. Giving them barbarians will not be aimless. It''s better to refuse them than to be routine. "Captain Chengfeng, isn''t that good? You see, everyone is happy, only you are not. What''s the purpose of all the people who live in the open air and hunger? Can''t I follow you, captain Chudong talks with a smile, but it successfully inspires the dissatisfaction of others in Yunshan caravan. Originally, the members of the caravan patrol who got the gift of Mangu were very happy. Hearing that Chengfeng didn''t want to accept it, they quit immediately. In this era, there is no discipline to speak of, especially a few senior soldiers who are more powerful than the trend of aging. "Chengfeng, this is the good intention of the chieftains of Panshi tribe and friendship. Why don''t we accept it? " "Yes. Even the wizard has gifts, so we can have them. " "We''ve been following you through life and death. Can''t we take a little barbarian bone?" This kind of trouble makes Chengfeng miserable. "All right, everyone be quiet. We will accept the good intentions of the chieftain of Eastern Chu. " "That''s right. I don''t really mean anything else. I just want to make friends with you. In addition to wild bones, I also prepared monkey wine, honey roast dried meat, sweet potatoes and other portable food for you. It''s better than killing wild animals and barbecue all the way. " The barbarians in the primitive barbarian era were very simple. No matter they were hunting or patrolling, they would give all the resources they got to the tribe instead of leaving any for themselves. For example, the axe, a senior warrior of the Panshi tribe, can kill a fierce high-level beast by himself, but what he gets from the tribe in the end is just more meat than other people. The bones must be kept by the tribe.Except for personal gifts. Chudong''s gift to everyone in Yunshan caravan was a big gift. Xindong read out the sprout of private ownership from the eyes of those who are not happy. When studying history in school, the history teacher once said that the transition from primitive society to feudal society was due to the emergence of private ownership. Private ownership, a product that has ruled human history for thousands of years, is unlikely to be produced in small tribes, but it is likely to be produced in large tribes. Chu Dong noticed Chengfeng and several senior soldiers beside him. They were all wearing something similar to the jade pendant of status expression. These flashy ornaments can only be the symbol of status for senior soldiers. With the symbol of status, it represents the further development of private ownership. Chudong''s enthusiasm moved Yunshan caravan. Not only is it popular, but other members have expressed their gratitude. Simple barbarians express their gratitude in a very similar way, such as "if the chieftain has something to ask for, XX will be on call" and "if you owe the chieftain a favor, you will certainly repay it at that time". Chu Dong attached great importance to the promises of these barbarian soldiers. In this society, promises are equivalent to vows made to the gods, which must be fulfilled, otherwise they will be severely punished by the gods. Chudong doesn''t believe in gods, and he thinks that the man God with two-dimensional code on his head is very unreliable, but the man people are very devout to the man God and the ancestor god. What they say is equivalent to a contract engraved in their heart. Although Chengfeng felt some doubts about Chu Dong''s bribery, he received a benefit after all, which was heavier than what he had gained after working hard for more than half a year. Therefore, Chengfeng decided to give his thanks. Chapter 148 Chengfeng alone pulls Chu Dong to one side. "Thank you very much. I am also very impressed by your enthusiasm and ability. I''m in the habit of becoming a good friend for you all your life. " Chudong understood that this was the olive branch thrown by Chengfeng, which he said at the moment. "Captain Chengfeng, I''ll call you elder brother depending on how old you are. Elder brother Chengfeng, we rock tribe do have some surplus materials. We really want to exchange these resources for more urgently needed materials. I hope we can take care of us more when we go to the winter Tibet Festival. " "That''s nature. I don''t dare to say anything else. At the winter hiding meeting, I still have a bit of weight. In order to show my gratitude, and also to express the gratitude of our entire caravan, I decided to give Chudong a gift. " Chudong didn''t want to get anything from Chengfeng immediately, but since Chengfeng wanted to give it seriously, Chudong naturally accepted it. Chengfeng took out a roll of animal skin from close to the body, a roll of very old and soft animal skin. Chengfeng hands the hide to Chu Dong. "This is a map, the route from your Panshi tribe to Yunshan tribe. There is a shortcut to Yunshan tribe." Chudong opened his mouth wide. Before Chudong let ahou fight tiger, they drunk Chengfeng and others, steal a map from them and copy it, obviously not in front of them. "On the wasteland, there are countless ferocious animals, invisible dangers, brutal savages, unruly tribes, of course, safe areas and resource concentration areas, all of which are shown on this map. With this map, when you Panshi tribe come to Yunshan tribe, you will arrive safely. " "Thank you, brother Chengfeng!" The East became a very solemn rite to Chu. For Chu Dong, this gift is really heavy. Although he has copied a map, the stolen one is totally different from the one given by others. Chengfeng waved his hand and said, "the gift you give me is precious. It''s a king level barbarian bone. My little grandson is about to grow up. He''s trying to integrate barbarian bones. If it''s not for the third generation, I''m an old arm and leg, and I don''t want to be a street patrol. " Chengfeng really doesn''t think the gifts he gives are valuable. According to his thinking, no matter how valuable things are, they can''t be more valuable than King barbarians. "Do you have grandchildren? I have a word to tell you. " "It''s better for my brother''s grandson to drink monkey wine before fusing barbarians. The success rate of fusing barbarians who drink monkey wine is much higher than that of barbarians who don''t drink monkey wine." "Really? How could that be said? " "It''s true. You see the young junior barbarian warrior in our tribe, don''t you? In addition to the fact that we have extra bones, a very important factor is that most of these children have drunk monkey wine and their bodies have been strengthened so that they can withstand the discomfort of the fusion of bones. " "Brother, what you said is comparable to the gift of a king level barbarian. How can I repay you, brother? " "Brother, don''t feel sorry. Your grandson is also my relative. How can I know the danger of avoiding bone fusion without telling you?" "No. It has to be rewarded. It''s just that I don''t have much valuable things on me now. The rest is the common property of the tribe, which I can''t use. " Chu Dong waved his hand. "As long as I have your heart, it''s enough." But it''s still popular. "If you still feel sorry. Why don''t you show me that price list again? " "Of course there is no problem." In the past, Chengfeng took the price list of hide. "Brother, what are the symbols of these circles?" But I know that it''s Chinese characters. "Ah, these are Wuwen. It''s a writing that only witches can write. " "I''m a witch, too. Why don''t I understand these words?" Chu Dong was a bit of a liar. At least half of the words on it were familiar to him. "I also heard about my brother becoming a chieftain on the way. At that time, after listening to this, I thought that your rock tribe was in decline and didn''t follow the ancient law of inheriting witchcraft. If I found a young child, I would call him a witch." "But when I saw you, I found that my idea was wrong. Maybe you don''t use the ancient method of witchcraft to obtain the identity of witchcraft, but what you show is that ordinary tribal witchcraft can''t do it. " "Brother, I''m a few years older than you. Say something more. If you can, you''d better get the inheritance of Yunshan wizard. " When it comes to the end, Chengfeng''s voice becomes very light, and only when Chu Dong is close to him can he be heard. Chu Dong looks at the strange and solemn expression on Cheng Feng''s face and nods to Cheng Feng solemnly."Thank you for reminding me." Chengfeng with the caravan reluctantly left the rock tribe, Chudong with people have been sent far away. Next, Liang Qi said goodbye and went back to their Yunchao tribe. To Liang Qi, Chu Dong didn''t treat Liang Qi badly. He gave Liang Qi 100 attack angles as a gift. Liang Qida was moved and immediately expressed that Yunchao tribe was willing to be pawns for Panshi tribe. Originally, Chu Dong thought that he would be criticized by some people in the tribe for his extravagant gift giving. However, from the beginning to the end, except that Yang had objection and was persuaded by Chu Dong, no one else had any objection. Inside and outside the Panshi tribe, they believe that Chudong''s decisions are beneficial to the Panshi tribe. In fact, it is. After Chudong sent off the Yunshan caravan, he felt relaxed. He relaxed a little for a while, ran to xiaojinmao, followed xiaojinmao to learn some animal language syllables. Today, Chu Dong has been able to use animal language to say two or three complete sentences, the expression of meaning is also more abundant. Whenever Chu Dong spoke in animal language, he always had a strange feeling that he had become a beast. Even Jin knows a few words in animal language, but Lu has a faster ability to accept them, can express some simple meanings, and can communicate with those little gold swallowing beasts. Seeing that Lu was able to learn animal language, Chu Dong was quite pleased, and the possibility of implementing another plan increased greatly. There were a lot of things inside and outside the whole tribe, and Chu Dong felt a little worried, but with some things on the right track, this feeling gradually eased. Inside and outside the tribe, some people are sharing their burden. Chapter 149 Chudong went to the ironmaking furnace directly when he came out of Jinmao. Today, Chu Dong rang Yan and others have improved their clay kiln and upgraded it to a blast furnace. Ironmaking requires a high temperature in the blast furnace, so the pottery kiln which can only reach 500600 ¡æ before is not suitable. Chu Dong just put forward a tentative plan, and it was Yan et al. Rock is almost sleepless, has been trying to make iron, his blood is abnormal exuberant energy. Seeing Chu Dong coming over, the naked rock nodded to Chu Dong. He even felt that it was a waste of time. Chu Dong didn''t care about this either. He went to the side of Yan and carefully watched Yan and another young man beating an alloy ingot. If the metal components in iron ore, copper ore and other metal ores are extracted, it naturally needs the day and night refining of blast furnace. However, because of the existence of the small gold gobbler, it only needs to melt the small gold gobbler''s excreted metal blocks, and a large number of alloy steel ingots will be produced. Therefore, in the process, the time of ironmaking is saved. At the same time, we don''t know how the digestive system of those little gold swallowing animals is born. All kinds of metal elements can be fused together and excreted out of the metal ball, which greatly shortens the attempt of alloy composition. Now, the problem for these people is that the technology of forging iron is not mature. The more than ten weapons they have made are either too soft or too hard, and they can''t find a suitable toughness. Chu Dong picked up a steel knife which had been smelted. This steel knife is not long. It''s only about half a meter long. The blade is very similar to the broad blade machete of the cold weapon era, but it''s abandoned because the blade will curl soon after seeing it. Although it was abandoned, the steel knife was much stronger than those abandoned products that Chu Dong had seen before. What was missing was the hardness and toughness of alloy steel. It seems that without thousands of tempering and attempts, it is impossible to make a suitable steel knife. Dream is full, reality is bony. Chu Dong really felt the meaning of this sentence. He turned his eyes to Chudong. In front of the rock, on the half meter long alloy console, there is a dark and shiny alloy block being hammered by the rock. Next to it is a small stove. When the iron is not easy to beat, Yan will put the alloy into a high-temperature stove and bake it again. When it turns red, he will beat it again. The alloy block after continuous beating, gradually has a prototype. Although the rudiment was not complete, Chu Dong could see that it was the shape of a hammer. Chudong understood in a second. Nowadays, rock hammers are used to smash iron. Although the hardness of rock hammers is very high, it is much worse than that of alloy. Therefore, as a tool for hammering exercise, the damage rate of rock hammers is too high, which makes rock have the idea of building an iron hammer. Moreover, the hammering process is not as complicated as the steel knife, and the production is more simple and convenient. Chu Dong couldn''t help hammering his head with his hand. Sometimes the brain doesn''t rotate. If you think about the heavy weapons used by the barbarian warriors, such as stone axes and stone hammers, you should know that with their strength and body grid, it is not suitable to use steel knives as cold weapons. "Yan, I''ll help you, too." Chu Dong took the stone hammer from the hand of a man beside him. He and Yan beat the black alloy block one by one. "Dangdang..." "Ding Ding..." Chu Dong and Yan did not know how many times they beat in the dull thumping sound. When it was almost night, the black alloy hammerhead was finally made into a similar shape. Chu Dong looked at the hammer, which was not perfect but showed its savage strength, and laughed. This hammer is much smaller than the stone hammer most commonly used by barbarian soldiers, but its weight definitely exceeds the normal weight of the stone hammer. But then Chu Dong realized a problem, that is, the hammer head is all solid, there is no place to install the wooden handle. "Rock, we should make a hole with a wooden handle. Otherwise, it can''t be called a hammer. It''s just a big piece of iron." "The chieftain is right. I thought about it before I beat him. We can use this to make a handle on the hammer One thing has been turned out from the discarded artifacts. This coarse alloy bar, which looks like a stick, has been abandoned for further tempering because it is too hard to beat and hard. Yan asked two barbarians to hold a flat slate stick and put the alloy stick in the stove for a while. When the alloy stick began to turn red and bright, they took it out. Rock quickly hammers the thinner end of the alloy rod with a stone hammer, making the end more flat and sharp. Soon, a tool prototype similar to steel drill appeared.Chudong suddenly. "So it is. Drill through the hammer head with a steel chisel. The hardness of the alloy steel drill is enough to penetrate the general alloy block. " "That''s what I think. Those that can be transformed will be transformed. Those that cannot be transformed will be thrown into the furnace again for smelting. They will have other uses. " "Yes, that''s a very good idea." It took Yan nearly an hour to finish the alloy steel drill. At this time, it was night, but with the light of the stove, Chu Dong and Yan could still continue to work. This time, with the steel drill, we began to drill through the alloy hammer bit by bit. It''s much harder to do than to think. It needs a little bit of slow work. If the force is too large, it is easy to crack the hammerhead that has been tempered. If the force is small, the role of the steel drill is not very big. After about two hours of trying, Chu Dong and Yan finally mastered the main points of the strength. A hole was successfully drilled in the hammer head. After several strong sticks were selected in succession, the diameter of one stick finally matched the hole on the hammer head. The barbarian craftsman, who was very experienced in making stone tools, did not have much trouble in the process of installing the handle of the wooden stick and hammer, and soon the first alloy hammer of the Panshi tribe was born. This alloy hammer can be used to strike iron or as a weapon. Chu Dong tried to swing the alloy hammer for a while, and found that the weight was very moderate, which should be suitable for most of the barbarian soldiers. "Yan, according to this hammer, do more, steel knife or something. We''ll talk about it later!" "Yes, chieftain." Rock simple and honest smile, the corner of the eye is already wet. After trying to beat for so many days, we finally have a weapon and tool that can be used. Anyone who puts it on will cry with joy. Chapter 150 Panshi tribe finally had cold weapons and iron weapons, which made Chudong excited and couldn''t sleep. Back to his cave from the rock, Chu Dong finally got up and came to the blast furnace. Unexpectedly, he didn''t feel sleepy, neither did Yan. Yan is beating a small hammer. It''s true that when striking iron, you can''t just use a big hammer to hit it. A lot of times, you need to use a small hammer to refine it. "Yan, you didn''t sleep, either?" "I can''t sleep. Chieftain, you''re not sleepy, either? " "Well. Because of the first hammer, I feel very happy and can''t sleep "Then let''s go on." Two men who couldn''t sleep continued to fight with the hammer head. In the middle of the night, they chiseled out two hammer heads, one big and the other small. This time, the hammer head is more delicate and delicate, and 80% of it is similar to the hammer head in modern civilization. "I didn''t expect to work all night." Seeing that the sky was already shining, Chu Dong felt that he had worked all night. "Chu, if you don''t rest, don''t you let others rest?" Ah Hou appeared in front of Chu Dong with his hair like a chicken''s nest. Last night, Chu Dong and Yan, two men with insomnia, tinkled all night. Ah Hou didn''t fall asleep all night. If ah Hou hadn''t seen Chu Dong beating iron last night, he would have gone up and kicked the rock back to his cave. "Ah Ho, let''s see the fruits of our labor." "What fruit? Is it delicious? " "Well, I know how to eat. This is an alloy hammer. Try it Ah Hou took up the hammer with wooden handle doubtfully. "Well, it''s heavy. Such a small hammer is so heavy. " "That''s because the density of alloy is higher than that of stone Forget it. I explained it to you, but you don''t understand it. Anyway, metal is heavier than stone. " "It''s a little light. It''s not as good as my stick." In fact, the tree stick mentioned by ahoo is basically the trunk of a big tree, which can only be swung by a wild beast like him. "Ah Ho, you can try to hit the stone over there with a hammer." After hearing this, ah Hou smashed a big stone nearby with a hammer. Suddenly, the stone chips were flying, and a very obvious pit appeared on the stone. "So hard?! Good Ah Hou continued to swing his arm round. The hammer hit the stone again and again. The pit became bigger and bigger. Within five strokes, the whole stone broke into dozens of pieces. "I like it. Do you have anything heavier? This wooden handle is too thin. Do you have a thicker one? " "There will be. There will be bread and there will be milk. " "Bread? Milk? What is that? " "Eat." Chu Dong didn''t have a good spirit of choking. At this time, most of the barbarians have been up. The biological clock of barbarians is similar to that of beasts. In addition, they usually go to bed early and get up early. Many people are listening to the sound of "jingling" all night, and they gather around the blast furnace one after another. As a result, many people in Panshi tribe witnessed the scene that ahou smashed a huge rock with a hammer. It''s not difficult for some people in the rock tribe to break a huge rock. Ah hou can do it when he is crazy. It''s just that ah Hou uses his own arm strength to smash the huge rock with a hammer, which is very exciting. Chu Dong pointed to an ordinary man. "Try that hammer." The strong man swung the hammer and aimed at another huge stone beside him, smashing it down. There was also a big dent in the debris. The strong man smashed the huge stone for more than ten times and broke it into dozens of pieces. Now people can''t believe it. "Ah Ho, you take the stone hammer and I take the iron hammer. Let''s fight each other." Ah Hou agreed and chose a huge stone hammer. "Ah Ho, here I am." Chudong a hammer hit down, ah Hou with a stone hammer seal out. The head of the alloy hammer hit ah Hou''s stone hammer hard. Suddenly, there were sparks and stone chips flying, but not as many as the huge stones. There is a small pit on the head of the stone hammer. Chu Dong then smashed it down again. Ah Hou continued to smash it with a stone hammer. Five times later, the hammerhead of the stone hammer made a crack, and then the whole hammerhead broke into dozens of small stones. "See, this is the power of metal weapons!" Chu Dongzhi didn''t directly say that it was iron, because he suspected that the composition of metal elements in the hammers they refined was complex, which was not just as simple as iron."Chu, make me a hammer! It''s very heavy! " "Chieftain, I want one too!" "Chieftain, can I have one?" All of a sudden, the onlookers understood, and the barbarian soldiers made a request, hoping that Chu Dong could make a hammer for them. "As long as the raw materials are enough, everyone will have his own metal weapon. Not only hammer, but also steel knife, spear, sword and heavy axe. In short, our tribe will have a group of barbarians armed with metal weapons. " "Next, according to our old rules, those who have made great contributions can choose hammers first. I hope you can do what you should do now." Yang came out of the crowd, took the hammer in his hand and waved it twice. "It seems to be a lot different from God given weapons, but it''s enough to arm them." "In the future, we will also make our own god given weapons." Yang heard Chu Dong confident words, surprised at Chu Dong, Chu Dong''s expression tells him, this sentence can become a fact. Because Yan finally made a metal weapon, the whole tribe''s eyes on Yan were different from before. They were full of admiration and admiration. Some women even invited Yan directly. Rock ha ha ha of silly smile for a while, command under the help of the disciples of a new day''s forging smelting work. Chu Dong yelled: "rock master has created a miracle today. Those who want to help disciples with him can sign up now." All of a sudden, there are hundreds of people fighting to become the gang of rock, or Chudong help from which designated more than 20 of the strongest. Not only that, Chu Dong announced that from today on, the blast furnace area of Yan became a forbidden area, and ordered a group of barbarian soldiers to guard day and night to ensure the safety of Yan and other people, as well as the safety of raw materials. Just as everyone was leaving for their own business, a scream came from the blast furnace. Chapter 151 Hearing the scream, Chu Dong ran over for the first time, and saw a barbarian who had just joined the rock team. His arms were bloodstained, and he was crying miserably with his face covered in pain. "It''s the fire There was a sudden cry from a savage. If you look at the screamed savage carefully, there are burn marks on his arm and face. Is it because he is close to the blast furnace? Chu Dong immediately denied his assumption. Ironmaking blast furnace is built with layers of heat-insulating and fire-resistant stones, and the cracks are smeared with clay layer by layer. Although the high heat inside the blast furnace is transmitted to the outside, it is very hot, but it will not cause immediate injury. "Fire ghost burning? What do you mean "Chieftain, fire and ghost burning is something we often encounter when we make pottery and burn pottery. It''s because some cursed stones become dust after they are burned, which can burn our skin instantly. It''s the Revenge of cursed stones on us." Yan also came over and explained to Chu Dong in a heavy tone. "What kind of fire? This is quicklime burn. Come on, find me the cleanest and softest animal skin, and a few bags of water. Now Chu Dong rushed to the injured man''s side, carefully examined the injury, and gently wiped the gray particles on the wound surface with the soft and clean animal skin from the barbarian. After wiping clean, he picked up the water bag. "I''m going to clean your wound with clean water. There may be burning pain. Please bear it." The wounded man had just uttered an earth shaking scream, and he felt that he had lost face in front of the people. At this time, he got Chu Dong''s treatment, gritted his teeth and nodded. Chu Dong washed the wound with clean water until all the dust around the wound was cleaned. As expected, the wounded didn''t say a word. Even the willpower of ordinary savages can''t be underestimated. The next work is much easier. The most common medicine in Panshi tribe is various kinds of acne medicine. Chu Dong asks Yue Heling to treat and bandage the wound of the injured, while he uses animal skin to wrap a broken stone under the foot of the injured. This stone has been burned very crisp, gently pinch, into powder. Chu Dong looked at the familiar powder object in his hand, smelled the same familiar choking smell, and his face couldn''t help showing a happy look. "It''s really lime. Why didn''t I think... " "Rock, how many cursed stones do you mean?" Chu Dong turns to ask Yan. Yan pointed to a deep forest behind the mountain and replied, "there is a mountain behind that forest, and there are many cursed stones burned by fire ghosts on the mountain." "What curse stone? It''s God''s blessing stone. Organize manpower immediately and follow me to mine limestone. " People see Chu Dong can''t wait, they feel strange, and then follow Chu Dong to the back mountain. After going through the forest, I saw a gray bald mountain. It was not very big and was blocked by the forest behind the tribe. Therefore, Chudong had never seen this gray bald mountain. In front of the gray stone mountain, there is basically no vegetation, only a few scattered plants at the foot of the mountain. The rocks are jagged and the strange rocks are everywhere. From a distance, it looks like a monster crawling on the ground. "My God, such a big limestone mountain. Now it''s developed. It''s a windfall. " "Chieftain, this mountain is barren. It must have been cursed by the devil. It''s not suitable to stay for a long time." The water old man said suddenly behind him. "Yes. Once upon a time, some good people went up the mountain and were burned and injured by the rocks. Some even died in the mountains. Chieftain, you can''t go. " All the people behind dissuade Chu Dong one after another. Chudong laughed. "You are wrong. It''s not cursed by the devil, it''s blessed by God. Limestone, a natural building material, if you want to build a large-scale civil engineering, how can it be without lime? " Chu Dong looked back at the crowd and saw the confused look in their eyes. He was in awe of the gray bald mountain in front of him. "Let you know what lime is." What makes Chudong feel very excited is that it is composed of natural limestone. The purity of limestone inside is very high. After years of wind and sun exposure, there are very thick layers of quicklime on the surface. It is because of the years of quicklime coverage that the surrounding vegetation is extremely rare, forming a unique gray bare mountain. Chudong had people bring water, move stones, and even let people go to the nearby river to dig a pile of sand and stone. Immediately, Chudong began to work as a bricklayer. Chu Dong made a circular sand pile of sand and stones, poured water on it, and then used a wooden shovel to dig a wooden shovel of quicklime soil at the foot of the bald mountain. He poured the quicklime soil into the center of the sand pile, and then used a wooden shovel to continuously mix it. Next, Chu Dong stacked the stones in a row, smeared the mixed lime mud on the surface of the stone with a wooden shovel, and then stacked another layer of stone on it."See? That''s what I''m going to do. Now I''m going to take a few strong men and raise the stones in my way. " At present, a few barbarians and strong men came over. According to Chu Dong''s method, they built high stones layer by layer, with thick lime mud in the middle of each two layers. The stone soon built a wall. "Chieftain, is the lime used to build walls?" "Yes. This is the main role of lime, is a natural civil engineering construction consumables. Not only that, but also traditional Chinese medicine. You guys, don''t ask so carefully. Just follow me. " "This stone wall is no different from the wall outside our tribe? I pushed it and it fell Ah Hou tried to push the wall, but Chu Dong stopped him. "Don''t push now. Try it tomorrow. Tomorrow, if you don''t use your wild power, you won''t be able to push down this wall. " "Really? Then I''ll try tomorrow. " "Rock master, is there any way for you to open an earth kiln here?" Chu Dong asked several people who were proficient in pottery, such as rock, soil, wood and water. "Yes, but this is the cursed place..." "It''s not cursed. There must be no mistake in listening to me. Open an earth kiln here. By the way, this time the earth kiln is made of local materials, using nearby stones and limes to build a stone kiln like I did just now. " Although some of them were in awe of the rugged bare mountain, most of them were deeply impressed by the worship of chieftains and witches in Eastern Chu. At present, according to the requirements of Eastern Chu, they began to dig and build stone kilns. Until the next day, ah Hou was really curious to try to push down the stone wall, but ah Hou, who was always the most powerful in the rock tribe, failed. As a result, the people of Panshi tribe all know that their magical chieftain, Chudong, just used a kind of divine gift called lime mud to turn the stones into strong walls. Chapter 152 Chudong knew that the reason why the people were afraid of this limestone mountain was that there was a layer of precipitated lime powder on it. Once these lime powder particles touched people, they would release a lot of heat energy when they touched water, causing people to be burned. That''s what they say about the fire. But if you don''t touch water, wipe clean the skin will not have that problem. Chu Dong, wrapped up in animal skins, personally demonstrated climbing the limestone mountain and came back safe and sound. The stubborn people in the tribe were no longer afraid that the limestone mountain was cursed. In two or three days, next to the limestone mountain, the Panshi tribe built a stone kiln. Because lime is not only a building material, but also a kind of traditional Chinese medicine. Chu Dong, who is familiar with compendium of Materia Medica, knows that there is a method of making and refining lime in medical books. Chu Dong asked people to put a layer of firewood at the bottom of the stone kiln, then put a layer of limestone, and then put a layer of firewood on the stone, piled up layer by layer, and then set fire to it. It''s very easy for people like Yanshui Mutu to master the fire and how to blast. As long as Chudong tells them the basic method, the people of Panshi tribe can burn lime day and night. At the same time, Chu Dong mobilized the strong labor of the tribe, and carried bags of natural lime powder and mud back to the tribe with big animal skin bags. If it wasn''t for the hundreds of poachers that have been killed recently, there would not be enough skins. After bags of lime powder and mud were transported back, Chu Dong led everyone to start infrastructure construction. The first is the fence. Today, there are three kinds of walls in each tribe. One is the use of log tree trunk row, this log wall advantage is convenient raw materials, can be built on the spot, the disadvantage is that the gap between logs is too large, thin beast can pass through. One is the wall rammed with soil. The wall rammed with soil is very strong, but the amount of work is too large to be built by powerful tribes. The last kind of wall is made of stone. The gap between the stone and stone is smeared with mud, but the viscosity of the mud is poor, and the stone stacking technology of barbarians is too rough, so the stone wall is easy to be destroyed in front of powerful beasts. Now, Chudong uses a lot of lime slurry to smear the gap between the stones, and the wall becomes extremely strong. In order to prevent the coming of animal tide, the lime wall building is tall and thick. Considering the height of the fierce beast, the height was built according to the height of about four meters. The thickness is about three meters, and a low wall more than one meter high is built on the inner edge, which is convenient for the barbarian soldiers to mount the wall at any time. Outside the outer wall, the Panshi tribe has been widening, reinforcing and digging deep domestic sewage treatment tunnels these days. In case of invasion by foreign enemies, these deep ditches can be used as fortifications like moats. Deep ditch is full of sewage, because the rainy season has just passed, the water is very abundant. In the sewage, there is a round and large urn shaped pit every other distance. In the pit are all kinds of feces and domestic garbage, which have been fully fermented. The surface of the urn shaped pit is covered with boulders to keep the fermentation in an anaerobic environment. These urn shaped pits are the fruits of a long period of hard work by two old people from Xiajiang tribe, who are familiar with biogas. Beyond the moat, there is the category of wasteland. Chudong and people dug one trap after another on the wasteland. The distribution of traps is very regular. No matter where the wild animals come from, they will fall into one of the traps. In each trap, there are all kinds of highly lethal ambush mechanisms. Originally, they were built with all kinds of sharp bamboos and logs. As long as a wild animal falls into it, it will be pierced by the sharp bamboos and logs. With quicklime, the rock tribe can be in danger at any time. Before it comes, fill each trap with enough quicklime to increase its lethality. This is in the direction of facing the flat wasteland. On the hillside of the opposite side of the tribe, stone walls filled with lime slurry were also built. However, Chudong did not plan a one-stop wall, but two large zigzag walls. The zigzag walls are like mirrors reflecting each other and symmetrical. The entrance and exit left in the middle can only be passed by two people side by side. After the wall, there are also traps, which can also be used to set up stumbling ropes at any time. Therefore, Chudong mobilized nearly 2000 people of the whole tribe to suspend the task of hunting wasteland, and all the barbarian soldiers also put into the construction of basic defense engineering. Inside the wall, between the tribal residential area and the wall, Chudong had people dig more than ten caves. These caves are very similar to the kind of caves they lived in, but the caves were built with stone and lime slurry. Each bunker has a hole like a shooting hole. From these holes, the barbarian warrior can shoot out the crossbow and spear. The sharp point of the angle of attack spear is made of the angle of attack of the angle of attack galloping boar, which is extremely sharp.Under the leadership of Chu Dong, the whole Panshi tribe changed greatly both inside and outside. It''s not too much to describe it as earth shaking. That is, Chu Dong''s prestige has been established, otherwise such a huge amount of work will certainly be filled with complaints in the tribe. Rao is so, or some people put forward some questions to Chu Dong. These people include green leaves, horizontal withered, axe and so on. But after Chu Dong''s explanation and persuasion, different voices subsided. When Chudong was busy with infrastructure construction, Shuimu two old people excitedly came over. "Chieftain, there is a breakthrough in the study of stone beetles." Influenced by Chu Dong''s speaking habits, some proper terms that should not have appeared in this era were spoken out among the old barbarians. When Chu Dong heard this, he was excited. Since he got the stone armour from the xiongpi tribe, Chu Dong gave the research and development of the stone armour to three old men of Shuitu. Later, he asked the old man of Tu to help Yan develop ironmaking, and the research on the stone armour was given to two old men of Shuimu. Chudong followed the two old men to the stone processing site. Since the hammer was forged on the other side of the rock, which has caused a sensation, the stone tool processing field has made great efforts to catch up with the iron tool processing field. All kinds of stone tools are made overtime, and the obvious burnt traces of pig oil lamp stand on the stone platform show how hard the stone tool processing field is these days. Water old man took a pair of stone armour to come over, let Chu Dong personally put on try on. After Chu Dong put it on, he felt very heavy, but he also felt comfortable. The research on the lining of the stone armour has been successful. The stone armour will never wear the skin. Chapter 153 "How did the research on the lining of the stone armor succeed?" Chu Dong asked Shuimu two old people. "I was inspired by you. The oil lamp invented by chieftain wizard burned the fat of wild animals. We burned the fat out of animal skin, and then quickly pasted it into the pieces of stone armour, some unreliable places, and then tied the four lines of animal tendons to the joints of stone armour. " "Great. Now, we can mass produce Shijia. The two old people also made great contributions, and the participants doubled their food rations. " Today, the whole tribe is engaged in infrastructure construction. According to the plan of Chudong, the whole tribe is becoming more and more like a fortress. At the same time, not only the mass production of stone hammers, but also the production of stone axes, stone armour and leather armour are also in mass production. The hard angle of attack of galloping boar is made into spears and javelins. In terms of weapons and equipment, the soldiers of Panshi tribe have been far ahead of other tribes. After the rainy season and early autumn, the tribes began to prepare materials for the winter. For a long time, the Panshi tribe, which has concentrated its manpower and material resources, has not gone hunting. Food and various materials are in short supply. Of course, Chu Dong had thought of this problem for a long time. The consumption of the tribe''s people to chew horses was originally in Chu Dong''s calculation. It is one of Chudong''s recent plans to harvest a handful of wild animal resources on the wasteland before the winter gathering and the severe winter. When the tribe knew that Chu Dong was going to form a joint hunting team again, the barbarian soldiers got excited. On the one hand, there were more than 20 sunsets that didn''t go hunting, which made the savage soldiers who always liked to gallop on the wasteland suffocated. On the other hand, the team led by Chu Dong created a brilliant record of 18 King level savages without hurting one person. "Brother Yang, after I leave, you will be responsible for the inside and outside of the tribe. If I''m not wrong, the animal tide will not appear in the near future. It will only break out around the beginning of the next spring. If you sit on the rock, the tribe will be safe. " Yang nodded lazily. "Don''t worry. Then my matchmaking month will follow you, but don''t have any wrong thoughts about her. " Chu Dong didn''t give much information about Yang. With Yang''s strength and the help of green leaves, unless the tribes unite to attack their rock, the rock will be in danger. Yang has been a chieftain and green leaf has been a chieftain. They are very experienced and will be able to look at home well. The number of the United famine hunting team Chu Dong brought this time was twice that of the first one he brought. All kinds of equipment were three times more than before. There were more than thirty trailers alone. Moreover, half of the trailers carry the raw materials of the trailers. As long as they are willing, nearly 100 trailers can be made up at any time. The new soldiers of Panshi tribe were all accompanied this time, and the number of experienced old soldiers was almost small, with a total of 35. There are thirty-seven famine hunters with axe, Xia, Na and other veterans as the core. In addition, there are ahou, Hupu and eight powerful wild brutes. The 82 member wilderness hunting team is probably the largest one among the wilderness hunting teams. In addition, there were 112 ordinary people accompanying. These people include the old man hengku and 30 people who are responsible for the preparation of the trailer, a witch doctor and two nurses, twelve weapon maintenance personnel, eight butchers and cooks, and others are responsible for all kinds of chores. Chu Dong had worked as an aid doctor for many years, dealing with peacekeeping forces, government forces and rebel forces in undeveloped countries and regions with constant wars. He was very clear about the personnel composition of each force. Generally speaking, the proportion of combatants and non combatants in the modern army will not exceed 7:3. For example, the personnel composition of the joint hunting team of Panshi tribe has greatly exceeded this ratio. The proportion of combatants and non combatants is 2:3, which is already a deformed team. However, don''t ignore the super physique of barbarians. Even if they are not barbarian warriors, the strength and speed of ordinary barbarians'' strong labor are far beyond the human physique of modern civilization. As long as they can, these barbarians and ordinary people can become reserve fighters at any time. As soon as the 200 person hunting team started, ah Hou excitedly ran over and asked them what the code of the operation was. Chu Dong pondered for a while and answered, "code name: harvest." "Harvest? What a domineering name! I like it As a matter of fact, the 200 man hunting team really began to harvest the wild animal life in the wilderness, just like harvesting the mature wheat fields in autumn. After half a sunset, the flying fur, who was in charge of reconnaissance in front of the tribe, ran back quickly. "Chieh Wu, a large number of green giant alligators have been found in the valley ahead." "About how many?" "The exact number is not clear. Some are outside the mire, others are in the mire, and there are hundreds of them anyway.""OK, lead the way." Chudong with the hunting team to fly to fly to fly to fly to the col said quickly. Qinglin alligator is a kind of ferocious beast. It has always lived in groups. Living in a humid and muddy environment, it has always been very difficult to hunt. This time, Chu Dong took the United hunting team for half a sunset, but he didn''t do it. He wanted to hunt a large number of wild animals at one time. Soon, Chu Dong with a large number of team members appeared in the hillside near the depression. Chudong let ordinary people stay at the foot of the mountain. He took a Hao and other elite soldiers to the hillside, and looked at the alligators with binoculars. These alligators are similar in size to crocodiles, but they are much bigger, especially their tusks, which are very scary. During the observation, Chu Dong saw with his own eyes a bull that went to drink water near the mire was attacked by several big alligators, three down five divided by two, and most of the flesh and blood of the bull was chewed off. Chudong''s familiar crocodile will constantly turn over to digest its food when eating its prey, but in front of its eyes, the Qinglin giant crocodile is not. Its tusks can tear its prey into shreds. After observing for a long time, Chu Dong retreated. Ah Hou is very patient to accompany Chu Dong to observe. "Chu, what''s the best way? Do you want me to take the lead and charge? " "No, I have a good idea." "I know you are smart, and you have the most ways. What is the name of this operation? " Chu Dong took a look at the enthusiastic ah Hou. This guy is not enthusiastic about the name of the action plan. After thinking about it, Chu Dong replied. "Hot mouth." Chapter 154 Ah Hou thought for a long time, but he didn''t understand why Chu Dong had made a plan to scald his mouth. It was only after he eliminated most of the Qinglin alligators that he realized how cruel Chu Dong''s plan was. Chu Dong did not immediately let his soldiers fight, but let puhu with stone, Qi, Mao these young brute soldiers together to hunt and kill dozens of small animals nearby. At first, everyone thought that Chudong wanted people to hunt weak beasts just to eat meat. Unexpectedly, after being slaughtered by the butcher, Chudong ordered people to bind the bloody flesh on some small animal skin bags and made dozens of small animal skin bags. "Hey, puhu, what''s in Chu''s animal skin bag?" "It''s like quicklime for our softwall." "Chugan, if you want to put quicklime into the animal skin bag, why do you tie the fresh flesh and blood to the animal skin bag?" "How do I know? If I had known, I would have known Almost no one can understand what Chu Dong is doing, but no one talks about it and just does it. Chu Dong saw that the preparation was almost finished. He ordered a total of 32 bags of quicklime. The quantity was not particularly large. I knew I could meet some wild animals here, so I prepared more quicklime to bring. "Ah Ho, fight for the tiger, stone, and follow me with the soldiers with strong throwing strength. Carry out the hot mouth program. " "All right." Ah Hou and others ordered more than 20 soldiers with strong arms, put on their backs the animal skin bags filled with quicklime, followed Chu Dong, and sneaked toward the habitat of the giant alligator. A giant alligator is resting near the mouth of the mountain pass. Suddenly, it is disturbed by the rapid footsteps of Chu Dong and others. Suddenly, the alligator makes a dull roar and attacks Chu Dong and others. But as soon as the alligator swung its tail and opened its mouth, it was struck in the head by an iron axe from the tiger, and its head turned into two. Puhu''s mouth widened in surprise. The weight of the iron axe is very suitable for him. It''s easy to use. The key is that the blade is too sharp. It''s sharper than the stone axe used before, not just a little bit. The alligator''s axe is very tough, but it''s not the one on Shi Qinglin''s body that can break the sword. The iron axe just cut the green alligator and killed it directly. A giant alligator died, and the smell of blood began to spread. The nearby alligator smelled the smell and began to gather around. A Hou excitedly asks Chu Dong. "Do you want to kill now?" "No, what we have to do now is to get close to the mire, which is our main target." "Well, let the little ones live a little longer." Although there are Qinglin giant crocodiles around, it is difficult to hurt Chu Dong and others under the attack of wild people such as Hupu ahou. Chu Dong saw that he was close to the mire and gave an order. "At my command, get the hide bag ready, I say throw it, throw it in the mud!" "Yes "Throw it!" With Chu Dong''s order, more than 20 soldiers at the same time took off their hide bags and threw them into the mud where the giant alligator lived. Thirty two bags of animal skin wrapped with quicklime were like large grenades, which were smashed into the mire. The skin bag is full of the blood of the little wild animals. Once it falls into the mire, it immediately attracts a large number of green giant alligators resting in the mire and on the edge of the mire. I don''t know how many alligators rush to the skin bag, and the mud is turned upside down. The flesh and blood on the skin bag was quickly swallowed by the fierce alligator, and the skin bag could not bear the sharp fangs of the alligator, so it was very fragile and torn open. The dry quicklime came out of the hide bag. There is more water in the mire. When quicklime meets with water, a chemical reaction occurs immediately and a large amount of heat is released. Thirty two bags of quicklime at the same time released more heat than usual, and immediately boiled the mud. Chudong and others, who are far away from the mire, seem to feel a heat wave. "It''s boiling!" Chu Dong light said a sentence. Ah Hou and others opened their mouths. They saw the unforgettable scene in their life. The fierce alligators turn up their white bellies one by one and float on the water surface of the mire. Some alligators are even roasted by a huge amount of heat, and most of their heads are blown off. The mud gives off a strong smell of blood, which is also accompanied by the aroma of cooked meat. Just in an instant, a lot of alligators are cooked. "My God, this, this, this is so cool!"Chu Dong thought that puhu would be cruel, but he didn''t expect that the cold-blooded savage was so excited. "It''s really the hot mouth plan." Ah ho is also very excited. Isn''t it? Anyone who eats the food put in by Chu Dong will be too hot to eat. The heat released by 32 bags of quicklime can''t kill all the alligators, but at least some of them are killed and most of them are seriously injured, which is enough. Chu Dong chose to attack in the evening to concentrate these alligators in the mire of their habitat, which can effectively eliminate the wild animals. "Chu, are we going to pick up the spoils now?" "Wait a minute. Maybe some quicklime bags haven''t released enough heat. Anyway, these are our spoils. Don''t rush for a while." After a while, I saw that the mire had calmed down, and there were white bellied alligators everywhere. Chu Dong nodded. "OK, let the team behind come in and collect the spoils." Chu Dong went to the mire and kicked a half dead alligator beside him. Although the unfortunate guy was not dead, a large part of his body had been scalded, so he could not live. Crocodile meat is a kind of low-fat, low cholesterol meat, which contains high nutritional value of high unsaturated fatty acids and a variety of trace elements. Crocodile meat has both the delicious of aquatic animals and the wild fragrance of terrestrial animals. It has always been a delicious food on the Chinese table. Smelling the smell of meat, Chu Dong felt that his five zang organs were singing. "Tonight, we eat crocodile meat." "Good!" The follow-up team also followed up. Under the leadership of ahou puhu axe and others, the soldiers wiped out the missing alligators, while ordinary people began to build animal skin tents, make fire and boil water, and set up temporary camps. At night, everyone eats delicious crocodile meat, which makes some greedy guys feel like pregnant women. Chapter 155 It used to be the habitat of the giant alligator, but now it has become the camp of the wild hunting team of the rock tribe. The air was full of blood and the aroma of cooked meat. Originally, the butchers and cooks in the team should be the busiest people after dinner in the evening, but this time, they also enjoy delicious food like everyone else. Who made a lot of those alligators cooked? "It''s cool to follow the Chieftain to hunt for wasteland." "Who said no. Not only don''t you have to fight and hunt, but you can even save barbecue. " "The quicklime used in our base wall is so powerful that I was shocked to see it." "Yes? Indeed, it was said by the chieftain. It was blessed to us by the gods. " There was a lot of discussion and praise for Chu Dong. Yue came to Chudong with an alligator egg. "Chieftain, this is the egg of the giant alligator. It''s said that it''s delicious. Try it." "And crocodile eggs? Wow, such a big one. It''s bigger than a goose egg. " Looking at the crocodile eggs, Chu Dong immediately thought of an egg breakfast every morning. How long has he not tasted the taste of eggs? Crocodile eggs in front of us can completely replace eggs. "Is it raw?" "No, when I found it, it was still hot. It should have been boiled by quicklime." "Cooked crocodile eggs? That''s better. " Chu Dong snatched the crocodile egg, peeled off the eggshell, and found that it was milky white protein, which had been cooked. Chu Dong took a bite, and the familiar taste came back immediately. Who would have thought that boiled eggs, the most common food in life, would become so luxurious in this era. Chudong swallowed the whole alligator''s egg in his stomach, and found that it really tasted like an egg, but it was more delicate than an egg. It has been found that cooked crocodile eggs, but also a lot of uncooked ones, have been folded up and put into the hide bag. In order to prevent the raw crocodile eggs from being broken in the process of transportation, Chu Dong specially asked people to fill a lot of fine sand in the animal skin bag. In addition to the bodies killed by quicklime and ah Hou and other soldiers, the rest of the bodies were skinned, extracted teeth, and boned. They were piled up on the trailers. At the same time, more than 30 ordinary bones were found from the corpse of the giant alligator. The only regret is that this time, we didn''t meet a king level alligator. No one can kill more than 200 alligators at once, but Chu Dong did. After daybreak the next day, Chu Dong asked people to carry out a carpet cleaning around the mud of the giant alligator, and found hundreds of alligator eggs. In the end, they didn''t find any more valuable booty, so they left the mud in the col. In the early morning, the wind was hard and cool, but none of the soldiers from the rock tribe felt the slightest chill. They raised their heads and marched with sonorous steps towards the depth of the wasteland. Is walking, suddenly in front of a Hou stopped, listen to. "What''s the matter?" "There seems to be the sound of fighting and roaring in front of us." As far as sensory acuity is concerned, savages are definitely more powerful than savages, especially ah Hou, who evolved into a violent beast. At this time, Chu Dong saw the figure of flying hair rushing in his own direction. "Chieh Wu, there is a Tyrannosaurus Rex in front, which is a king level fierce beast. The brothers of Yunchao tribe have met it and are being hunted down. " Flying hair ran to the front, breathless said. "Tyrannosaurus Rex, my darling, this group can feed our tribe for a long time." Ah Hou looks at Chu Dong and obviously wants to fight. Chu Dong nodded and waved back. "Shijia!" Immediately someone took twelve pairs of stone armour from the trailer. Some of them were especially large in size. They were worn by the extraordinary savages such as ahou puhu. "Chu, are you sure you want to wear these? It''s too heavy. " "Must wear it!" There is no way, ahou, puhu, axe, stone and other 12 people have put on the stone armour, everyone''s hands are metal weapons. "All right, let''s go." Twelve senior soldiers and savages issued a deafening cry and began to attack. Chudong followed with other soldiers and team members. Soon, Chudong heard the roar of ferocity, getting closer and closer, and saw the tall head of a Tyrannosaurus Rex. T. rex is like a hybrid between T. rex and t. Lianglong in Chu Dong''s impression. It has a huge body. Its head and neck are about five meters long, and its body length is close to 20 meters. In addition, its tail is seven or eight meters long, which is a typical giant.Ahoo, about 2.5 meters tall, is not much different from a child in front of the snake neck Tyrannosaurus Rex. Roaring, Tyrannosaurus Rex is chasing a group of hunters. That group of hunters should be the people of the Yunchao tribe, because Chudong saw the figure of the falling stone. The falling stone fell at the end, and together with another brave senior barbarian warrior, he resisted the pursuit of Tyrannosaurus Rex. But their resistance, at most harassment, can delay the pursuit of T. rex. If it wasn''t for the huge size of T. rex, it would have been hard to chase them. I''m afraid that the group of Luoshi would have been killed long ago. "Javelin team, get ready!" At the same time, Chu Dong let the javelin team composed of more than 20 brawny soldiers stand out. "Wait for T. rex to reach effective range before throwing javelin. Do you understand?" Chu Dong must constantly restrain the barbarian soldiers. The barbarian soldiers without the concept of discipline like to fight by themselves, and they can only listen to Chu Dong. The soldiers of Yunchao tribe who ran there also saw the huge hunting team of Panshi tribe, and ran towards Chudong. The escaped soldiers and ah Hou and other twelve warriors passed by. An intermediate soldier of Yunchao tribe, who is very familiar with Panshi tribe, was stunned when he saw Ah Hou and others who are fully armed. He said to himself, when did the people of Panshi tribe have Shijia? The weapons in their hands were shining with metal light, as if they were very powerful. The axe yelled from a distance: "falling rock, step back, we are coming!" "Give it to our rock tribe!" A roar burst roar, speed up the sprint speed. Luoshi and another high-ranking soldier were exhausted and scarred. They heard the sound and looked back to see the 12 warriors charging. "Great, it''s from the rock tribe! We are saved Chapter 156 In the wilderness, there are also unwritten rules for hunting among tribes. The tribe that sees the prey first enjoys the first attack power and the right to harvest the prey. If other later tribal hunting teams rashly intervene in the hunting, it is easy to cause friction and contradictions between the tribes. In order to compete with each other for a brute, it is common for brutes to fight and bleed. But if the tribe invites it, it''s another matter. The senior soldier of Yunchao tribe, Luoshi, while struggling to avoid a snake neck attack of T. rex, yelled loudly. "Rock tribe, it''s up to you!" "You go back!" Luoshi and another exhausted senior soldier withdrew. The giant Tyrannosaurus Rex roared with its tail. A Hou, puhu and Shitou rushed to meet the huge tail and waved their weapons. Ahoo''s weapon is a huge hammer. The head of the hammer is the size of a person''s head. The hammer rod is made of thick and terrible tree trunks. I''m afraid it''s not as thick as a child''s thighs. Ahou''s hammer weighs about 200 Jin, but ahou still doesn''t think it''s heavy enough. It''s just that there isn''t so much metal in the rock, so he didn''t build a heavier weapon. The weapon used to fight the tiger is a mountain axe. The axe also weighs 80 Jin. The edge of the axe is completely open. The stone craftsman grinds it fast with a sharpener. The edge of the axe twinkles like a crescent moon. The weapon of stone is also a hammer, but the head of his hammer is in the shape of a long melon, which is more like a mace. The main reason is that it is difficult for the alloy of the head of the hammer to fuse into a sphere when it is forged, and finally it becomes what it is now. Three people can be said to be the most brave people in the rock tribe. It is needless to say that ahou is the tallest in the tribe. He has a strong body. He is a little shorter, but only a little shorter, and his bones are even stronger. And the stone, it seems, is still growing. After joining the rock tribe for more than 50 sunsets, it grows nearly 10 cm tall. Facing the huge tail of the sweeping Tyrannosaurus Rex, the most fierce soldiers of the three violent rock tribes did not dodge and smashed them with their weapons. T. rex''s tail has no scale armor defense, only thick, tough and wrinkled skin, but ordinary stone axe blade is unlikely to cut T. rex''s skin. The blade of the mountain axe cut into the tail of T. rex, and the blood gushed out. The hammers of ah Hou and Shi Shi heavily hit the tail of T. rex, and they could hear the sound of bone cracking. "Ow ~" T. rex let out a scream of pain. He wanted to continue to sweep his tail, but he was not able to catch it. Just the first contact, T. rex''s tail tailbone was broken several, one of the main bone appeared cracks. The feeling of pain to the marrow made Tyrannosaurus Rex completely angry. Angry King level fierce beast is terrible. Tyrannosaurus Rex''s long neck suddenly swung over, its mouth full of tusks opened wide, and swallowed it to three human little ants who didn''t know the height of heaven and earth. Tyrannosaurus Rex just turned its head. At the other end, three warriors rushed to the front with iron axes in their hands. With a cry, the three axes cut into the body of Tyrannosaurus Rex at the same time. Tyrannosaurus Rex roared again, raised a paw and landed heavily on the ground. A giant weighing at least 20 to 30 tons will shake the ground when stepping on the ground, not to mention hitting the ground with heavy claws. All of a sudden, the smoke and dust surged up and the debris flew around. Half of the 12 warriors who rushed up could not stand the seismic wave caused by the trample of Tyrannosaurus Rex and fell to the ground. "Javelin, shoot!" Chu Dong saw clearly that the Tyrannosaurus rex was easy to cause damage to his soldiers, so he gave the order of Javelin attack. There were no other weapons in the hands of more than 20 barbarian soldiers behind Chu Dong, and each of them had a javelin. The sharp point of javelin is not made of metal, but the angle of attack. The shaft of javelin is made of heavy Sunwood, twice as heavy as the trunk of the same size. Heard Chu Dong''s order, more than 20 javelins were thrown out, and a terrible arc was drawn in the sky. Chu Dong looked at more than 20 javelins crossing the distance of the battlefield and flying out a hundred meters. When he admired the terrible power of the barbarians, he was still very sorry that he did not see the scene of Javelin blocking the sky. When watching the epic movies, Chudong was shocked by the sky blocking arrow rain. Now that he has come to the primitive society, Chudong also dreams of seeing such scenes. It''s just that there are too few javelin throwers.More than 20 javelin accurately stabbed T. rex, who let T. rex''s body is too large, like a hill, sir is the living target of long-range weapons. Tyrannosaurus Rex let out a grudging roar. Chudong understood several syllables. "Death", "man Chai" and "escape" are the syllables with general meanings. Chu Dong''s eyes brightened, and the meaning of the syllable "escape" was that T. rex wanted to escape? If one side is timid, the result of the battle will be self-evident. Chu Dong couldn''t see what kind of look was in the relatively narrow eyes of T. rex, but he knew that the king level fierce beast with certain wisdom must be killed on the spot, otherwise, the king level fierce beast with revenge didn''t know what disastrous impact it would have on the Panshi tribe. "Second round, javelin, shoot!" After the first round of Javelin shot out, behind more than 20 javelin throwers, a barbarian handed the new javelin to the thrower''s hand. Therefore, Chu Dong''s order was issued quickly, and the thrower''s Javelin shot out again. More than 20 heavy wooden javelins with the arc of death were hurled into the body of T. rex. At the same time, the twelve warriors in stone armor rushed to the side of T. rex. Iron hammer and iron axe madly hit T. rex snake neck, in the body of T. rex created a terrible wound one after another. Tyrannosaurus Rex really had a strong vitality. It suffered a lot of heavy damage and began to turn around and run away. The earth is shaking, the smoke is rolling, and the Tyrannosaurus Rex is beaten by a group of human ants. "Don''t let it run, chase, brothers!" Ah Hou and other twelve warriors roared and chased them. Especially the stone, is brave, rushed to the front of the snake neck Tyrannosaurus Rex, with his pumpkin shaped hammer to the snake neck Tyrannosaurus Rex''s forelimb to a fierce. Tyrannosaurus Rex''s forelimb bone fracture, immediately issued a howl, the body tilted heavily fell to the ground. Chapter 157 When T. rex''s huge body fell on the dust, the earth seemed to jump up. The experienced hunters of Panshi tribe took shelter in time, so they didn''t let the huge body of T. rex suppress them. "Kill me!" The snake neck Tyrannosaurus Rex, who had fallen to the ground, was very difficult to get up. Ah Hou and other twelve warriors swarmed onto its body. The hammer and the iron axe, regardless of the key, were just smashing and slashing. Puhu grabs a wooden javelin that sticks between T. rex''s neck and stabs it in, almost inserting the whole barrel into T. rex''s neck. Tyrannosaurus Rex''s howl continued, gradually weakened, and finally stopped moving. The axe splits T. rex''s chest with a battle axe and drills in. When it comes out again, it holds a golden bone in its hand. The axe handed the barbarian bone to ahou. Ahou held the barbarian bone in front of Chudong, and bowed his head to give it to Chudong. "Chu, this is our booty." While speaking, ah Hou also tilted his eyes to the rockfall standing beside Chu Dong. Beside the rockfall is a senior soldier, who is also a person I know, lengsong, a senior soldier of Qingsong tribe. Lengsong and Luoshi witnessed the whole process of the battle between Panshi tribe and Tyrannosaurus Rex. The whole process from receiving the battle to killing T. rex was very short. The battle was over before the senior soldiers of the two outer tribes could calm down their fatigue. The volley of more than 20 eaglewood angle javelins and the bravery of the twelve warriors left an indelible memory shock for Luoshi and lengsong. "Are our people hurt?" "What kind of injury is that? No Several soldiers were hit by the long neck of T. rex in close combat, and suffered a certain degree of hard injury. However, due to wearing stone armour, their bodies were very strong. That injury was not really injury. "There was no injury, the result was OK." Is the result OK? Who can say such a soul stirring dragon war so lightly? I''m afraid it''s only Chudong, the chieftain of Panshi tribe. "Chu, what are we going to do with such a big guy?" "We will leave the rest of the tribe to our allies who choose the cloud first." T. rex is so big that the rock tribe can''t swallow this trophy. If the whole Tyrannosaurus Rex is transported back to the Panshi tribe, the joint famine team will have to go back to the tribe for a rest. Luoshi and lengsong are very happy. Their two tribes work hard together to hunt T. rex and prepare the necessary rations for the tribe to survive the winter. "Thank you very much, chieftain of East Chu!" "Luoshi, we are not outsiders. We don''t have to be so polite. We can''t take much. You can take the rest. " "Chieftain, can we also take it?" Lengsong asked. Lengsong had provoked Chudong before, but failed. From then on, lengsong knew that Panshi tribe could not be provoked. This time, the rock tribe killed a fierce Tyrannosaurus Rex under his eyes, which shocked his heart very strongly. Chu Dong said that he would give the spoils to the Yunchao tribe, but he didn''t say that he would give them to the Qingsong tribe, so lengsong was worried. Chu Dong took a look at Leng song and said faintly, "the rest are from the Yunchao tribe. As for whether the Yunchao tribe can swallow it, it depends on the Yunchao tribe itself. Don''t ask me." The falling stone patted lengsong on the shoulder. "Man, our two tribes have fought side by side. It''s love between life and death. Don''t worry, we have, and you will have." Chu Dong acquiesced that each member of his 200 member team could get a piece of meat from T. rex first. Rao was so. There was still a lot of meat left in T. rex''s body. The division of Tyrannosaurus Rex is tedious and complicated. During this time, Chu Dong went to the soldiers of the cloud Dynasty tribe and treated several seriously injured soldiers. There was a man who could not be saved, even Chu Dong. Chudong was a little silent. In the wilderness, everyone''s life might be very short, just like the soldier of the Yunchao tribe. He looked like he was twenty years old. He looked at the sky with godless eyes. Even breathing was a luxury. "Rockfall, how many people have you lost?" The look on the rockfall''s face became very ugly. "A total of twelve of us went hunting this time, and the rest are here." There are still five left, including the rockfall. Everyone is injured. That is to say, seven people were killed by T. rex. The loss of Qingsong tribe over there is even worse. There were only two people left in the ten man hunting team.You know, these are all experienced bone hunters. Losing one is a heavy blow to the tribe. "There are only a few of you left with injuries. You can''t carry such a big Tyrannosaurus Rex." "Chieftain, can you lend us those things?" Rockfall is worth the tug of the rock tribe. "Yes, but you can only transport a small part." "As much as you can get back. The tribe is still waiting for us. " "It''s not far from your Yunchao tribe. It''s about half a sunset, isn''t it? Why don''t we help you to send your booty back to the tribe first, and then go out to hunt for wasteland. " "Chieftain, you are so generous." Luoshi didn''t know what to say, so he knelt down on one knee and gave Chu Dongxing a very pious soldier gift. Lengsong pondered for a while, and then knelt down on one knee to salute Chu Dong. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, I offended you last time. Although I got your forgiveness last time, I still want to ask for your forgiveness this time. On behalf of our Qingsong tribe, I am willing to follow in your footsteps. " Lengsong''s words are equivalent to saying that he wants to take refuge in Panshi tribe, which makes Chudong quite surprised. Both Qingsong tribe and Yunchao tribe are about the same size as Panshi tribe without Guangna camp. They have two senior soldiers and dozens of barbarians. Such tribes can survive in the wilderness as long as they are not too unlucky. "Leng song, you represent the whole green pine?" "Yes. Our chieftain died in the famine not long ago. Now I am the chieftain of Qingsong tribe. There are more than 20 barbarians in our tribe. They join the rock tribe and can contribute to the rock tribe. " "Are you sure? If you join our rock, you will no longer be the chief and your tribe will not exist. " "For the sake of the continuity of our ethnic group, it doesn''t matter if I am not the chief. As long as the people of our tribe are alive, the tribe is still alive. " "Well, in that case, go back and mobilize all the people to move to our rock immediately. I''m not here. You can find Yang. " Chapter 158 Luoshi was shocked to see lengsong take the whole tribe to Panshi tribe. But on second thought, Leng song''s decision may not be a wise choice. The strength of Panshi tribe is amazing and even terrifying. Joining such a tribe is really a good way to ensure that the whole tribe can survive the winter safely. Once upon a time, Luoshi also talked with Liangqi about whether to merge into Panshi tribe. Liangqi didn''t agree, but chose to alliance with Panshi tribe. Luoshi and lengsong are old friends, otherwise they can''t fight side by side. Luoshi pulled lengsong and asked him why he wanted to join the rock tribe. "In the present situation of Qingsong, I''m afraid that many people will die of cold and hunger when the severe winter comes. It''s better to go to the rock now and get more chances to live." "Maybe your decision is very wise. I''ve heard that the tide of beasts may come at any time. Chief Liangqi and I are just worrying about the severe winter and the tide of beasts. " "Why don''t you take refuge in the past." "Chief Liangqi refused." The falling rock shakes its head. "I can understand what he means. I''m afraid our people will be discriminated against when they arrive at the rock. This kind of thing often happens when other tribes merge. " "It''s said that the Guangna camp of Panshi tribe and the people of Panshi headquarters are treated the same, and even some foreigners are valued by Chudong." "It''s just a rumor. Although we are close to the Panshi tribe, we don''t know what the Guangna camp of Panshi tribe is like." "I believe in Chu Dong, and I see more common barbarians than soldiers. Have you ever seen such a large hunting team? How much confidence do you have to have to take with you to hunt wasteland with more ordinary people than soldiers? " "What are you two talking about? It''s very exciting. " At this time, the axe came and stuck in. Axe is an old senior soldier of Panshi tribe. He is familiar with lengsong and Luoshi, especially with Luoshi. The last time Panshi tribe allied with Yunchao tribe, they got drunk and established a good personal relationship. "Axe, I asked you last time, why didn''t you become chief after steel died? If you want to be a chief, you are qualified. " The axe shook his head. "Falling stone, you still don''t understand? If I am a chief, can I make the rock tribe so powerful? When steel bone died, what he never forgot was to let Chu Wu be the chief. I''m also convinced that Chudong, without him, our rock can''t be so powerful. " "Axe, I ask you, are the people in Guangna camp the same as those in your rock headquarters?" "The same, of course. Now, we are all a family. There are a lot of people in Guangna camp who have intermarried with our headquarters. They are not separated from each other. You see, the hengku old man over there, the xinglao old man over there, the one over there, and the one over there are all from Guangna camp. They are not soldiers, but the Chu witches like them very much. " "In our rock tribe, there is no difference between the inside and the outside. It''s just who has the most ability and who has the least ability. Those who have more ability have a lot of food, while those who have less ability have less food "That old and weak women and children''s ration must be less?" "Leng song, you are wrong. The hengku and xinglao people I showed you just now are they old and weak? It''s a coincidence that they are women. However, their rations, obediently, are catching up with me. No, I remember that the rations of hengku old man were several pieces of honey barbecue more than me yesterday. " Lengsong and Luoshi look at each other and understand each other''s meaning. Panshi tribe is very united. Such a tribe is terrible and powerful. Hengku and the straw weaving craftsmen rushed out dozens of trailers to transport all the meat of the giant T. rex. As for the skeleton of Tyrannosaurus Rex, it was too huge to carry away, so it had to be thrown in place. The two tribes, especially the two tribes, were shocked when they were caught by the two tribes. Hearing that the flesh of T. rex was to be sent to the Yunchao tribe, the soldiers of the two tribes were in a mixed mood, with the envy and jealousy of chiguoguo in their eyes. When I was about to arrive at the territory of the Yunchao tribe, I saw a group of people from the Yunchao tribe waiting to meet me. The first one was Liang Qi. Liang Qi saw Chu Dong and came out from a long distance. "Brother Chudong, I heard from the informer that if we didn''t have you, our hunting team would be destroyed this time. Thank you, brother. I owe you a big favor again. " "Brother Liangqi, you''ll see what you''re talking about. We are allies. It''s normal for us to help each other. I''ve always treated you as my brother. " The wild hunting team of Panshi tribe entered the village of the tribe in the warm welcome of the Yunchao tribe.Chudong didn''t come to the Yunchao tribe for the first time. This time, he found that the tribe seemed deserted. "Brother, why do you seem to be missing a lot of people?" "Ah, in addition to a few teams going out to hunt for wasteland, there are many other people. I asked them to look for herbs. With these herbs, we can exchange winter rations with your rock tribe." "I remember the last time the Yunshan caravan came, my brother also changed a lot of Duishi. When he took Duishi to the winter Tibet meeting, he could exchange a lot of winter rations." "Well, brother, Yunshan tribe is far away from us. It takes about ten sunsets to get there. Moreover, the road is difficult and dangerous. Even if the winter rations are exchanged, they may not be able to be safely transported back from Yunshan. " "Well, it''s better to trade with us. However, with a large population, we need to prepare more food. I went out with the hunting team just to reserve more winter rations. " "I have to thank brother Chudong once again. There are so many meats that our tribe can eat for a while." "Brother, the meat of T. rex is not only from your tribe, but also from Qingsong tribe. By the way, Qingsong tribe has joined our rock. I hope you can help me to deliver some of the meat of T. rex to our rock. " "What? Qingsong tribe has joined you? " Liang Qi jumped up in shock. "Well, yes. Lengsong, the new chief of Qingsong tribe, has made it clear that he will move the whole tribe immediately. " It took Liang Qi some time to recover his shock. "Brother Chudong, you have hundreds more mouths to eat meat. Can your rock tribe afford it?" Chu Dong shrugged. "If we have more prey like Tyrannosaurus Rex, we won''t worry about it." Chapter 159 The wild hunting team of Panshi tribe was warmly welcomed and entertained by Yunchao tribe. In the evening, several soldiers and women of Yunchao tribe made night friendship. Chu Dong just turned a blind eye, this kind of thing, can''t manage. After a night''s rest, the hunting team of Panshi tribe continued to set out. Chu Dong entrusted Liang Qi and Luoshi to send the spoils of Qinglin giant crocodile and Tyrannosaurus Rex to his tribe. As a result, the famine hunting team, which started again, went to the place to kill T. rex again along the previous route. The huge skeleton of T. rex still stands, but the flesh and blood left on it has long been eaten by all kinds of wild animals, leaving only the pale skeleton. Chudong took people to pass by, and continued to move towards the deeper part of the wasteland. This time, the route they took in Chudong was the route Yang took with the hunting team last time. Because the wasteland is full of danger, there may be powerful fierce animals everywhere, so the hunting teams basically follow the previous route. Taking the route as the central axis and extending to both sides is the rule of thumb for hunting wasteland. Along the way, I met a lot of wild animals, but because they were too small and weak, they could get too little meat and spoils. These small wild animals just let the new soldiers go out to hunt and kill, and fight tooth sacrifice. It''s the second day that I have entered into the depth of the wasteland, but I still haven''t met a decent fierce beast. The experienced ahou, axe and others feel strange. So, on the third day, axe, puhu, axe and others took the initiative to explore in depth along the fixed route toward both sides. Chudong and his troops set up camp in the same place, waiting for the explorers to come back. In the evening, the explorers came back one after another, but from their faces, everyone could see the disappointment. "Chu, he explored a deep place toward the deep, and found several nests of suspected fierce beasts, but they were all empty." Ah Hou said so. "Yes, chieftain, I also found several empty nests, one of which contained half of the carcasses left by eating." The tiger came back and reported. "There seems to be one person missing, axe. Why hasn''t the axe come back yet? " Chu Dong suddenly found that everyone had come back, but the axe never came back. Did the axe have an accident? According to the truth, the axe is a few sent out of the people is more sober, if you really meet the fierce beast can''t resist, will also be in accordance with Chu Dong warning before, immediately back. "Ah Ho, you stay to guard us. I''ll take the tiger, the stone, the Xia and the Na to look for the axe. " "Chu, I''ll go. You''re not as good as me in the wilderness. " Chu Dong shook his head. "Fighting is not as good as you, but if you just run away and save people, you may not be like me. There are many people in our camp. Don''t be attacked by a sly beast. According to my previous arrangement, we will be divided into two shifts to keep a close watch! " Chu Dong''s worry is not superfluous, something strange. If only one or two fierce beasts are not in the nest, it''s understandable, but more than ten fierce beasts are not in their own territory. For fierce beasts with strong sense of domain, it''s worth speculating. After leaving the army, Chu Dong, together with puhu, Shitou, Xia and Na, left the safe route and headed for the unknown wilderness. Everyone knows that the wasteland at night is more terrible, but because the axe is not back, Chu Dong has to take people to look for it at night. According to the previous route, the direction of the axe should be southwest. Go straight to the southwest, looking for the trace left by the axe. Once the experienced barbarian soldiers are left alone, they will leave special marks on the routes they pass, so that they can be easily searched by their companions. Sure enough, they found the trace left by the axe all the way. When it was night, they came to the first fierce beast''s nest. The cave is large and semi natural. The remaining half of the cave was clawed out by fierce animals. It can be seen that the stone walls of the cave are full of scratches. Here, Chu Dong carefully searched, and did not find traces of human activities, even traces of ferocious animal activities are missing. Sure enough, as previously explored, the nest was empty. All kinds of animal bones are scattered all over the place, and the excrement of fierce animals outside the cave has been dry for a long time. According to this judgment, there are at least three or five sunsets in this nest without fierce animals. People holding torches, looking for a long time, found the traces left by the axe, bypassed the cave and continued to move forward. "It seems that the chieftain has gone up the mountain." Chu Dong took a look at the trace, which was the direction of the mountain. The mountain peak in the dark sky is very dark and oppressive. I don''t know what''s on the mountain. The mountain wind whimpers at the trees, which makes the sound very creepy."Keep exploring up. Live to see people, die to see corpses. " Chu Dong and other five people searched and guarded all the way. When Kan Kan was about to reach the top of the mountain, the trace left by the axe suddenly broke, so they expanded the scope of the search. Suddenly there was a new discovery. "Chieftain, there''s blood here. It''s fresh." Hearing the shouts of Na, Chu Dong and others gathered around. Sure enough, they found a pool of fresh blood on a grass. Judging from the color of the blood, it did not last long, at most for an hour or two. I just don''t know if it''s human blood or brute blood. Chu Dong used a torch to shine around the blood carefully, and finally found a piece of animal hair on a thorn. It''s not the fur of a living beast, but the fur on the skin of a dead beast. That is to say, it''s the fur left by humans when they passed by wearing fur. "It seems that the blood was probably left by the axe. He went in this direction "He didn''t leave any trace. Maybe he met some dangerous things. Without time to leave a clue, he went straight through the thorns and ran there." "So the axe is in danger?" Na and ax grew up, his feelings and ax is very deep, a listen to immediately anxious. "There are no footprints, urine or other traces of the fierce animal around. It should not be the fierce animal. It''s just that the axe chased after it in case of some special emergency. It didn''t even have time to leave a clue." Chu Dong looked at the unknown darkness, resolutely with four people, looking for the trace of the axe all the way. If it was not in an emergency, the barbarians would not rush through the road full of thorns. Chapter 160 Because the damage caused by thorns can be fatal, some thorns are highly toxic. After cutting off the thorns and opening up a road, he went straight up a very dangerous steep slope. It''s very difficult to climb a steep slope of 60 degrees. By the light of the torch, Chu Dong found a series of climbing footprints, some of which were dripping with blood. Now it''s certain that the blood was dripping from the axe. The footprints and bloodstains have been extending to the peak, and Chu Dong and others have been climbing up with the footprints. It seems that the peak is not very high, but it is very steep. After burning one torch and lighting another, it finally reaches the peak. The mountain wind whistling from the top of the mountain, around a dark, only Chudong five people, there is fire. "Chu Wu, is that you?" A man''s voice came with the wind. It was the sound of an axe. "Axe, where are you?" "I''m here." Following the sound, Chu Dong and others came to the back of a huge stone on the top of the mountain and found the axe leaning on the back of the huge stone. Under the torch light, the axe''s face was waxy yellow, his hand was on his stomach, and blood was seeping through his fingers. He opened his mouth with a smile. "I knew Chu Wu would not abandon me. He would find me." "Don''t talk. Let me see your wound." Chu Dong took away the axe, covered the palm of the wound, and carefully examined the belly of the axe. There is a terrible wound on the belly of the axe, from the left rib to the right kidney, a long wound. "It''s not the claw of a fierce beast!" Chu Dong suddenly found that the wound was a knife wound, not a claw wound. "Yes, Chu, I met a group of people who were very powerful. They captured the fierce beast in the cave." "Don''t talk. I''ll treat your wound first." Chu Dong was also curious, but he still had to deal with the wound of the axe first. Nowadays, there are many kinds of medicine used for cutting wounds in the Panshi tribe, such as Panax notoginseng, quicklime, but the wound of the axe is too big, so it needs to be operated on. Chu Dong lets puhu and Shitou patrol nearby. Na and Xia light several torches beside them to illuminate the wound of the axe. Chu Dong first debridement, fortunately, although the wound is very heavy, but perhaps the ax in the most dangerous time, avoided a fatal knife, therefore, his stomach and abdomen main organs were not injured, just because of excessive bleeding. With alcohol disinfection, Chudong soon finished debridement. After checking that there was no special injury, he began to suture. The operation went very smoothly. He didn''t say a word when he was strong. However, when the operation was over, he was also in a weak coma. Chu Dong didn''t sleep. Although it was late at night, Chu Dong was still searching around him. "Chu, what are you looking for?" Summer is very strange, Chu Dong why almost want to lie on the ground as careful search. "Traces." "What trace." "Human footprint." Soon, Chu Dong found a trampled trace on the grass at the top of the mountain. Looking at the area of the trace, it''s not one person passing by, but many people passing here. There are fresh fierce beasts in the grass. Along the grass, to the other side of the mountain, the footprints are very clear. "There are at least five or six people passing by here, and there is a huge fierce beast together." After Chudong understood this, he was not interested in following the footprints. Their main purpose was to find the axe. Now that we have found the axe, we have achieved our goal. Because the axe lost too much blood, and it was dark, so people had to build a simple animal skin shed on the top of the mountain to hide behind the boulder to avoid the mountain wind. At dawn the next day, Chu Dong woke up and first touched the axe in the deep sleep. He found that the temperature of the axe was normal, but he was probably too tired and lost blood. "Puhu, Shitou, Xia, you guys are carrying axes in turn. Let''s go back." After daybreak, the road is much easier. There was nothing else on the way. After half a day, I finally got back to the camp. There''s nothing wrong with the camp all night. Ah Hou and others are looking forward to it. If Chu Dong comes back later, maybe ah Hou will leave his troops and go to Chu Dong directly. Seeing that the axe was carried back, everyone knew that the axe was seriously injured. On the way back, the axe woke up from his deep sleep and told the story of his exploration intermittently. At the beginning, like ah Hou, they only saw the empty fierce beast nest. When they continued to explore, they unexpectedly found a group of people driving a big fierce beast towards the mountain.So he went after the axe strangely. Because he was in a hurry, his arm was cut by thorns, so he left blood. If there is no blood all the way, Chu Dong and others can not trace the whereabouts of the axe. An axe followed the group to climb to the top of the mountain, but they found it. One of them hurt his stomach with a knife. Because the spirit of the axe is not very good, so on the road, just roughly asked a process, Chu Dong did not ask too much detail. After returning to the camp, Chu Dong asked people to cook broth in pottery pots. After feeding the axe, the spirit of the axe was better. Chu Dong changed the medicine for the wound of the axe and bandaged the wound with a bandage made of clean and tough fish skin. "Chu, the man who captured the fierce beast was very powerful. The other side''s knife came. I just subconsciously hid for a while, but I didn''t hide." "What kind of people are they?" "It doesn''t look very powerful, but it gives people a terrible smell. It''s stronger than Yang and ahoo. " "The knife you cut is a steel knife?" "Right?! It''s definitely not a bone knife or a stone knife. It''s metal. The knife was so fast that I couldn''t see the real face clearly. At that time, the man who hurt me was very surprised that I was not cut off by him, so he left behind a sentence and left "What did he say?" "The rise of the Panshi tribe does not seem to be empty talk." "Is that what he said?" The axe nodded. "What else did you say?" "No more." "What kind of clothes are they wearing? Are we all wearing animal skins like us "No, I''ve never seen the clothes they wear. They''re definitely not made of animal skin. They''re very thin and light. The outside of the clothes is covered with armor. All the armor is metal." "They are not very old. They should not be much younger than me. The leader is older. He should be Yang''s age. From head to foot, that man is black and light clothes. People around him are afraid of him. There is a distance between him and him. " "It''s the man in black who controls the beast. The powerful beast followed the man obediently, like the little golden hair of our tribe. " Chapter 161 After listening to the detailed statement of the axe, Chu Dong lowered his head and pondered for a long time before he asked. "Are you sure these people are not from the tribe?" "I''m not familiar with all the people around, but every tribe has its own totem. The skin of these people is so tight that they can''t see any totem, but I''m sure it''s not from any of the surrounding tribes. " "What else do you find strange?" "Strange place? I think about it After thinking for a moment, the axe suddenly called out. "By the way, there''s one place I feel strange." "Where?" "None of them are barefoot." It''s really a strange place. Since Pandong came to this primitive era, he found that there was no such thing as wearing shoes. Chu Dong comforted axe to heal himself, and wandered alone in the camp. When people around him saw that Chu Dong was thinking, they didn''t disturb him. "Wearing black robes and shoes is a sign of higher civilization. They also use steel knives to drive fierce animals. It seems that these people are not easy to provoke. " "What''s more, if we say that the Panshi tribe will rise, what do these people do? Is it related to the temple of man? " Because the direction that these people drove the fierce beasts was the deepest direction of the wasteland, and the temple of man was somewhere in the deepest part of the wasteland, which made Chudong associate with this possibility. The key is whether these people who suddenly appeared and captured the fierce beast are kind or malicious to the rock? From the words of the mysterious man who hurt the axe, it is not clear whether the other side is good or evil. But one thing is for sure, the development and growth of their own rock tribe seems to have been under the attention of those who want to. The feeling of being looked at by people in the dark is not good, but Chu Dong has no way, the strength is too unequal. If the other side is really the temple of man, or some other more powerful tribe, the strength of their own rock is really not enough. Since the other side says that the rock is going to rise, let''s show them how to rise. It seems that some people have captured the powerful king level fierce beast on a large scale, so the surrounding fierce beast nests may be empty nine times out of ten. Therefore, Chu Dong decided to divide the hunting team into two groups. Under the leadership of ahou and puhu, a group of people escorted the seriously injured axe and the meager spoils on the way back. All the ordinary people follow ahoo back. On their way back, these people plundered all the big and small wild animals they saw back to the rock tribe. If they could catch them alive, they would catch them alive. If they could not catch them alive, they would kill them all and transport their meat back to the tribe. The other group, led by Chu Dong, mainly consisted of Xia, ye, Shi tou, Mao, Qi and other new soldiers, continued to move forward. No one raised any objection, so the joint hunting team was divided into two groups, two completely different directions, and acted separately. The reason why Chu Dong didn''t return immediately was that he still had an unfinished goal. The last time Yang took Xia these old soldiers to hunt wasteland, he once found a big gold swallowing beast''s nest. Now it seems that the big gold swallowing beast may have been captured by the mysterious people. But Chu Dong is not curious about the power of those mysterious people, but Xia said that he saw murals in the nest of the big gold swallowing beast, which is very similar to the murals in Huotong tribe. Chudong, a group of people, came to the nest of the big gold swallowing beast in a sunset. Sure enough, on the cliff of this fierce beast''s nest, Chu Dong saw a mural with a very similar painting style. These murals are similar to those in Huotong tribe. What Chu Dong wants to see is the mural lost on the wall of Huotong tribe. I don''t know if he can find it here. There are no missing murals here. Most of them are pictures of hunting, sacrifice and life. However, one of them is very different, and the style is much different. In the cave of Huotong tribe, there is no such painting in Chudong. Lit a torch, Chu Dong by the light of the fire carefully look. There are animals, people, mountains and rivers, which can be seen, but what can''t be seen is the disorderly depiction on the wall. Other murals can be seen to express a meaning, or sacrifice or hunting. Only this mural seems to express nothing. Chu Dong could not confirm that the mural in front of him was the mural that the fire and the tribe had been poached. He just felt that there was some connection between them. "Chieftain, what does this painting say?" I''m very curious to come here. "I don''t know. It''s under study." "Chieftain, I think these are carved by a group of monkeys. What''s good to see?" "A bunch of monkeys? Do you think monkeys can have this artistic level? "Chudong thought it was funny. "I saw such a painting in the green monkey valley. At that time, I was very surprised that monkeys could draw?" "What? I''ve seen a picture of a monkey in green valley. You said it like this "Yes. There was a time when I met with the monkey king of Qingpi monkey valley. When I exchanged wine with them, I saw such a painting in their cave. Very much, but not very much. I think the five peaks in the middle are similar, but they are different in size What do you mean it takes no effort to get anywhere. Chu Dong didn''t expect that there would be such murals in the green monkey valley near his tribe. He knew that he didn''t have to run so far and came here at risk. "Well, can you tell me in detail what kind of murals you saw in the green monkey Valley?" After a long time, I didn''t say why. No wonder it''s hard for the barbarians to talk about painting. "Somebody, dig up the whole picture for me." Chudong no matter whether there is such a mural in Qingpi Hougu, the mural in front of him should be studied carefully. Chu Dong didn''t want to copy the murals, so he just learned to steal the murals from Huotong tribe and dig them away. After searching for the murals from the inner and outer parts of the tribe, we can find nothing valuable. More than one day, Chu Dong they returned to the tribe, at this time, ah Hou with people have also returned to the tribe. Ah Hou''s group killed countless large and small wild animals along the way, and also captured many of them. Now, the living wild animals are all locked in cages, and the dead are of course turned into wild animal meat. The main harvest of this trip is to harvest animal meat and prepare food for the winter in the future. Seeing that Chu Dong and others came back with heavy stone walls on their back, everyone was very curious. Who knows, Chu Dong and others just have a rest for a while, and they rush to the green monkey valley with people and horses. Chapter 162 Since the first contact with the monkey king of Qingpi monkey Valley and getting the magic monkey wine, Chu Dong has returned to Qingpi monkey Valley for the first time. Many people in Panshi tribe and the monkeys in Qingpi monkey valley are very familiar with each other. When they see them in the east of Chu, there are many green monkeys from a long distance. They are warmly welcomed up and down. Chudong, they went directly into the green skin monkey Valley and saw the monkey wine lake, which was half smaller than before. According to this trend, next spring and summer, the monkey wine lake will disappear, right? But Chu Dong''s mind was not on the water of the houer wine lake, but after a simple negotiation with the green monkey king, he went directly into the cave he had been to before. This cave is also one of the main resting places for green monkeys. Many little monkeys are here. If they are not familiar with human beings, they will not be allowed to enter this cave. Soon after they found a similar mural, they went into the cave with Huo Yao. The murals on the wall of the rock are carefully compared with those on the wall of the rock. The style is very similar. The people, animals, mountains and water are in disorder. There is no order. There is no similarity between the two paintings at all. However, the five peaks in the middle are very similar, but there are some differences in location and size. After careful comparison, Chu Dong felt that the five peaks in the mural of Qingpi Hougu were the same place as those in the mural of the Great Gold swallowing beast''s nest. The people, animals, mountains and water around the five peaks look like maps. Looking back on the maps given by Cheng Feng, the style is somewhat similar, but all of them are marked, and there is no mark on these murals. I''m afraid that only the original owner of the cave can explain what the white five peaks are and what the human and animal landscapes around them are. At this time, Chu Dong was basically certain that the caves of Huotong tribe, the caves occupied by the big gold swallowing beast, and the caves of Qingpi Hougu hidden in front of his family were all relics left by the same civilization. I don''t know why this era of civilization has disappeared, but the murals left behind tell a story. Vaguely, Chudong thought that the five peaks on the mural should be the legendary Temple of man, but there was no evidence, just intuition. Maybe, Yunshan wizard can know, maybe, those mysterious people can know. After a lot of trouble, he wanted to understand the possible content of the missing mural of Huotong tribe, but he didn''t feel very smooth. On the contrary, because many clues pointed to the same direction, Chudong felt heavy. Around the monkeys squeak and jump, especially the little monkey, seems not afraid of fire, directly jump to Chudong''s body to play. Chu Dong didn''t care. Suddenly he saw a little monkey holding something in its paw. The little monkey''s paw is holding a stone, but it''s very mellow and familiar. If you think about it carefully, it''s the jade in little golden hair''s mouth when you find little golden hair. Chu Dong took out a piece of dried meat from his own pocket and teased the little monkey. As expected, the little monkey threw away Hanyu in his hand and robbed Chudong of the dried meat. Chudong picked up Hanyu and looked at it carefully. It''s almost the same material as the one hanging on xiaojinmao''s neck. It''s all excellent jade. This kind of jade is the burial object of ancient noble people when they die. It is usually held in the mouth. It is said that it can keep the corpse for thousands of years. There is jade in the paw of a little monkey, which indicates that there is an ancient tomb nearby. Chu Dong was not interested in digging tombs, but there should be a lot of good things in the tombs if he could bury jade with him. If we think that there may have been a civilization in this place, it is very likely that there is a group of tombs nearby. "Little monkey, can you tell me where this jade comes from?" Chu Dong immediately thought about the animal language he had learned from Xiao Jinmao. He could deal with the simple "where" and "looking for" things. Unfortunately, the little monkey didn''t seem to know how to speak animal language, squeaky, and didn''t know what to say. Chu Dong took that piece of jade and found the green monkey king who was drunk all day. To a certain extent, Chu Dong envied the drunken green monkey king. This guy''s life is to drink too much sleep, to love his mother monkey when he has enough sleep, and to drink monkey wine when he is tired. How comfortable his life is. "Monkey King, where did you get this?" The Monkey King opened his hazy eyes and squeaked a few words. It seems that the monkey king is saying, "can you also speak animal language?" Chu Dong even compared with Mongolia, said he was learning animal language. The monkey king was very happy. He jumped over and patted Chu Dong''s shoulder heavily with his claws. The huge green monkey king stood up almost as tall as Chu Dong, and his strength was not inferior to that of human beings. He was a king level fierce beast.Chudong smiles at the friendly way shown by the green monkey king, and points to Hanyu in his hand. The green monkey king pointed out and squeaked twice. "Outside?" Chudong walked out of the cave of the green monkey king, followed the direction of the green monkey king''s paw, and saw the monkey wine lake. "You don''t mean to say that hanyu was found in the water of houerjiu lake, do you?" There was a strange look on Chu Dong''s face. The green monkey king can''t speak human language, but he is very intelligent. He has been in contact with the people of Panshi tribe for a long time and understands many simple situations. At present, the green monkey king made a big point of his head and affirmed Chu Dong''s question. Chu Dong looked at the jade in his hand, and then at the water of the houer wine lake, whose area had been reduced by half. My God, what are the drinks I drink these days? Is there an ancient tomb under the lake? I drink corpse water? It''s disgusting to think about it. Fortunately, Chu Dong''s physical fitness is now very strong, gastrointestinal function is also very strong, although the consciousness is very disgusted, but retch twice, or nothing. "Chieftain, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? " I got worried. If Chu Dong gets sick, who can cure him in Panshi tribe. Chu Dong waved his hand, saying that he had no problem. Chu Dong said to the green monkey king, "Monkey King, can we have a look at the lake water of monkey wine?" Monkey King nodded dimly. Chudong walked down the lake bank and grabbed a handful of dry mud. There was nothing unusual. So the scope of the search was expanded. Then Xia, ye, Qi and others went down to the lake. "Chu, what are you looking for?" "Look for strange things." "What strange thing?" "That is, it shouldn''t be something in the lake. It''s strange." Chapter 163 What is the bottom of the lake that does not belong to the original water? Needless to say, after some groping, Chu Dong found something in the mud at the bottom of the lake. Something that shouldn''t have been at the bottom of the lake. It''s a metal dagger. Although this dagger is covered with mud, as long as it is gently wiped, it will immediately flash out its original edge. The length of a dagger is less than the size of two and a half palms. If the standard is a big palm like ahoo''s, it is only the length of one palm. Look at the texture of this metal dagger. It''s green and looks like bronze, but the blade is bright. I don''t know how long it has been buried in the mud at the bottom of the lake, but it''s just like a brand new one. Chu Dong found a branch from the side, and cut it gently with the dagger in his hand. The branch was cut silently, so sharp that Chu Dong couldn''t help talking. He aimed at a stone beside him and gently inserted it. The whole dagger was slowly inserted into the stone until it had no handle. "What a sharp dagger!" Chu Dong took out the dagger and wiped it carefully. Accidentally, his finger was cut by the edge, and a line of blood came out. But strangely, the blood from his finger wound was absorbed by the dagger. Chu Dong looked at the constant flow of blood absorbed by the dagger. His heart was to stop it, but his finger seemed to be stuck with the dagger, and he could not move his finger. Chu Dong was shocked and threw out the dagger. However, the dagger seemed to grow in the palm of his hand, so he couldn''t get rid of it. Will you lose too much blood? Although the blood is not much, the dagger is still sucking blood. Does it mean that you have to cut off your finger to take the dagger off your hand? Looking at the blade of the dagger, he thought that it was his blood. The blade of the dagger is made up of Xueliang, and there are many blood lines. The blood lines make up many complicated lines. When the lines become clearer and clearer, Chu Dong sees a dagger with exquisite shape. When the knife was just in hand, it was a copper green feeling, and the dark lines on it were not clear. But after the infiltration of blood, the dark lines became bright, and the complex dark lines formed a pattern that Chu Dong could not understand. It seems to be some kind of fierce animal pattern, or similar to the freehand brushwork of the abstract school. Anyway, the complex texture is comparable to the Xizhimen overpass in my life. When all the dark lines were lit up, Chu Dong found that the dagger and his palm were finally separated. Chu Dong put down the dagger and looked at his finger. He found that the little wound of his finger had healed. It should be his own self-healing ability. Take up the Dagger Knife again, Chu Dong this time has a kind of heart and mind connected feeling, feel the dagger is the extension of his palm, close the eyes, as if he had a piece of invincible palm. "Good thing! Among other things, the sharpness alone is comparable to that of trinket When he thought of Trinket''s black iron dagger, which was one of the most important treasures in Trinket''s body, Chu Dong was as happy as a flame. "Later, you will be called Luding." Chu Dong means to miss the time when he used to peep at Lu Ding Ji in class and pay homage to the great master Jin Yong. Chu Dongzhen attached the tripod to her calf and tied it with animal tendons. She was worried that the edge of the tripod would cut her calf. Fortunately, it didn''t happen. Moreover, when Lu Ding was tied to his leg, Chu Dong felt that his leg seemed to have a bone, which was very magical. Unexpectedly, he found a dagger like a magic weapon, which made Chu Dong look forward to the progress of treasure exploration. The barbarian soldiers under Chu Dong''s command searched the half dried up bottom of the houerjiu Lake carefully. It took more than half a day to find a lot of stones and more than ten things similar to big clams. In addition, they did not find any weapons. Looking at the general area of monkey wine, Chu Dong wanted to go into the lake full of wine to continue his exploration, but he gave up the idea of drinking his own bath water in the future. Anyway, at the current rate of consumption of monkey wine, they will drink all the wine here at the turn of the next spring and summer, and it''s not too late to explore again. After making up his mind, Chu Dong gave up the search and focused on the things that had been salvaged from the dry bottom of the lake. Most of the stones in the pile are ordinary stones. Although they are smooth, they are mostly cobblestone like at most. However, more than ten pieces of jade products with different styles and sizes have been found in them. Some of them are obviously jade pendant shapes, which may be funerary objects.There are other stones that can be interpreted as those naughty green monkeys that are thrown into the lake. It was more than ten big clams that made Chu Dong feel confused. The diameter of each shell is the length of a small arm. It''s light, but it''s extremely hard. Just after getting up, I accidentally lifted a big stone and hit it on the shell. The shell didn''t even crack a grain. Chu Dong can be sure that these shells are natural, it is difficult to imagine such a huge. The largest shell produced by the nearest source of water is probably only one tenth of the size of these shells. What really puzzled Chu Dong was that there was a thick, soft and greasy mass on the inside of the shell, which felt like mussel meat, but it was definitely not mussel meat. How can there be mussel meat in a single shell? And it''s impossible for other creatures to survive in the water of houerjiu lake. Xia is very curious to grab a meat like thing in the clam shell with her hand, but the soft, thick and greasy thing can''t be pulled down from the shell. Xia''s strength is already quite big. Among the intermediate barbarian warriors, Xia''s strength is the strongest, but he keeps pulling that group of things. Looking at Xia constantly waving his arm, trying to tear down the soft, thick and greasy things, Chu Dong felt funny. "Wait, Xia, don''t move yet." "What''s the matter, Chu?" Still, Xia''s palm didn''t let go of the shell, which covered Xia''s palm and most of his forearms. This gesture made Chu Dong think of some possibility. Chapter 164 "Xia, keep still. Now, give me your stone axe. " He handed the stone axe to Chu Dong. Chu Dong swung the stone axe and aimed at the clam shell on Xia''s palm. He didn''t use much strength to hit it. The stone axe hit the shell, but there was no crack in the shell. Even if the stone axe''s edge is not sharp, but when it is forced, it will still produce cutting marks. It is impossible for such a clam shell to move. "I see. The shell is a shield." "Shield?" People were puzzled. Shield is something that doesn''t exist in the rock tribe. "Shield is a kind of defensive weapon that is used to shield the body and resist the attack of enemy weapons such as blades and arrows. It is made of hard wood, covered with tough brute skin, iron shield and gold shield." "This soft, greasy, clam like thing is used to hold hands and hold shields. It''s amazing. " Chu Dong also grabbed a clam shell, holding the same arm in hand as clam meat, waving the shell easily. "Mao, attack me." Mao some dare not, in Chu Dong repeatedly urged, just waved his hand stone axe attack toward Chu Dong. Chu Dong saw the attack route of the stone axe, and blocked the stone axe with the clam shell in his hand. "Come on! I want to see how hard this clam shield can withstand. " "Chieftain, what if I hurt you?" "I''m a chieftain. How could you hurt me?" Mao Yi thought that''s the same reason. Chu Dong was a great chieftain. How could he be hurt by a little barbarian warrior like himself? At present, Mao increased the strength of the attack, just like beating iron, every time he chopped the stone axe on Chu Dong''s Beng shield. Chu Dong blocked Mao''s attack from the left to the right. Before Mao''s old force was gone and his new force was born, the whole man ran into him and knocked Mao to the ground with a clam shield. Chu Dong turned the shield around and looked at the surface carefully. There were more than ten horizontal and vertical white marks on the surface, which should be caused by the stone axe of Mao just now. After a while, the white marks disappeared gradually, and the surface of the shell recovered as before. "This kind of clam shield''s ability to withstand attacks is too abnormal, isn''t it? I don''t know if a fierce man like ahoo can break it with all his strength? " Think of this experiment, Chu Dong with people with those bengdun immediately rushed back to the rock tribe, found is and Ma Qingqing my ah Hou. Ah Hou was not happy to hear that Chu Dong let him smash a very humble shell. "Chu, such a thin shell can be broken by any child. Why do you want me?" "You are the most powerful one among us. Of course I want to find you." "What did you say last time? What kind of cow or chicken... " "You can''t kill a chicken with an ox knife." "Yes, that''s what it means." "Well, you want to see if you can break this clam shield." Xia whispered beside. "Chu, this clam shell''s defense is stronger than the stone armor''s defense, and it''s also very light. I''m really willing to let ah Hou break it?" "It''s called an experiment. The test, of course, requires wear and tear. I''m going to try out how heavy a blow these clam shields can withstand. " Ah Hou mumbled and pulled his 200 Jin hammer, which was about to smash. Chu Dong was also scared. "Wait, ahoo, you hit it with a hammer? That''s a butcher''s knife. Don''t use the stone hammer Ah Hou replaced a stone hammer, which was not as heavy as the iron hammer, but it also weighed seven or eight Jin. With ah Hou''s terrible physical strength, he smashed it down, fixed the wind, and hit the shell heavily. The shell sagged and a crack appeared, but it didn''t break. "Wow, sure enough. Ah Ho, do you use all your strength on Ma? Why is the strength getting smaller? " Chu Dong deliberately excited ah Hou. Sure enough, ah Hou angrily swung the hammer again. This time, his strength was much stronger than before. He smashed the whole shield up, and the cracks on it expanded rapidly, spreading all over the shield like a spider web, but the shield didn''t break. "Darling, what a hard shell. I''ll try again. " "Well, that''s enough!" Chu Dong grabs the clam shield and looks at it carefully. When he saw the countless cracks on the clam shield, he felt even more surprised. "Thanks, ahoo, you go on." Chu Dong took the clam shield that was almost broken by ah Hou and went back to his cave. He took out the deer tripod and made a slight stroke on the clam shield. A deep scratch suddenly appeared on the surface of the clam shield. But slowly, in the crack of the scratch, a little bit of things came out and intertwined, trying to repair the clam shield.Chu Dong has positioned the Luding in his hand as a sharp weapon. He has no sharp edge to reach and has cut the bengdun. As expected, however, the bengdun''s ability of self-healing surprised Chu Dong. I really found the treasure. To be able to withstand ahou''s powerful attack without breaking is to face a king level fierce beast''s attack without being injured. This clam shield is much stronger than the stone armor. All of a sudden, he found a total of 13 armed soldiers of the tribe, which was equivalent to the big shield. At the bottom of houerjiu lake, there may be bengdun. If there is a soldier armed with bengdun, then the Panshi tribe will be invincible, right? This idea made Chu Dong feel excited. For a long time, Chu Dong repressed his excitement and took out the jade he found and the jades. These things, together with Luding and bengdun, should also work. They shouldn''t be just symbols of status, right? But Chu Dong could not find out the use of these things for a moment, so he could only store them temporarily. In this way, Chudong was quite satisfied with the journey of the green monkey valley. In a sense, the harvest was bigger than that of more than ten times of joint hunting. Among the Panshi tribe, only a few people know the existence of bengdun, and even a few people know that there is such a magic weapon as Luding in Eastern Chu. Chudong knows the truth of Huaiyu''s sin. When his tribe is not really strong, Chudong will never show all his cards, especially on the premise that Yunshan tribe is very strong, and he also finds a mysterious warrior who can seriously injure the axe. As a strategic defense weapon, bengdun was put into his cave when he came back from Chudong. No one could enter his cave at will. But Chu Dong still set up sentries outside his cave. Ye, Mao, Qi, Ming, Gua, Xiao and other barbarian soldiers will guard the cave of Chudong in shifts. No one can enter the cave without Chudong''s command. Chapter 165 He got a magic weapon, Lu Ding, and thirteen Beng shields. This unexpected joy made Chu Dong happy for half a day. After that, Chu Dong inspected the material reserves of Panshi tribe. After all, the time of severe winter is not far away. The wind on the wasteland is stronger and colder, the leaves are floating in the autumn wind, and the grass leaves are withering in the strong wind. The last joint hunting failed to achieve the expected goal. Only one king level beast, Tyrannosaurus Rex, was killed, and other king level beasts were likely to be captured by mysterious people. However, when the famine hunting team came back, it caught and killed countless wild animals, which greatly enriched today''s reserves. Looking at the dried meat hanging on the ground, Chu Dong knew that the grain reserves in winter should be able to cope with the arrival of a cold winter. "Chu, the falling stones of the Yunchao tribe are coming." Xia Lai finds Chu Dong and reports that the falling stone has come. Chudong was a little curious about why the rockfall came, so he saw the rockfall near the square. After the ceremony, Luoshi told Chudong the meaning of this visit. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, there are more than ten tribal chieftains who unite to find our tribal chieftain Liang Qi. They ask our Yunchao tribe to unite together and come to question you." "What''s wrong? Why? " Chu East feels very strange, how did he do the thing of the day anger person resentment? I don''t think so. "Because not long ago, the Panshi tribe almost harvested all the small and weak wild animals around them. Now the small and weak wild animals around all the tribes have also heard the news and fled a lot. The chief of each tribe believes that the Panshi tribe has violated the rules set by its ancestors, resulting in a great reduction in the number of wild animals around the tribe. Therefore, they unite and ask you to give us an explanation. " "Oh? There''s another rule? " Chu Dong scratched his head. He really didn''t know such a rule. However, every time when hunting wasteland, the barbarian soldiers seldom hunt and kill the weak and harmless beasts around them, unless they do some tooth beating. "What does brother Liangqi say?" "Of course, our chief can''t be on the side of those chiefs. He''s on your side. He temporarily perfunctory more than ten chief, let me come first to report to you "Yes, and then they will come." The rockfall nodded. "Then let them come." Let alone more than a dozen tribes, even if the Yunshan tribe came, Chudong had no reason to be afraid. "Chieftains and Witches of Eastern Chu, if more than ten tribes unite, there will be more than thirty senior soldiers alone. If they really want to do harm to Panshi tribe, what can they do?" "Rockfall, don''t worry, they won''t. If we really work together to deal with our rock tribe, I really have to deal with it seriously. However, since they have found the head of your Yunchao tribe, it shows that they don''t want to fight with our Panshi tribe. They just want to negotiate with us through brother Liangqi. Negotiation, I will be afraid of them? " On the second day of the news from Luoshi, Liangqi and representatives of more than ten tribes came to Panshi tribe. After hearing this news, Chu Dong went out to meet with the powerful barbarians. Far away, Chu Dong saw Liang Qi. Behind him, he followed dozens of tall barbarians. Chu Dong hardly knew anyone, but he also had acquaintances, such as XIONG Shi, the chief of xiongpi tribe. Come near, Liangqi and Chudong salute each other. Liang Qi points to the dozens of tall barbarians beside and behind him and introduces them to Chu Dong. "Chudong elder brother, the dozen or so people beside me and behind me are our tribal neighbors, including Qingyu tribe, gunyan tribe, Lihuo tribe, and so on. They are all the chiefs of various tribes. Today, I really want to meet Chudong chieftain wizard, so I brought them here." Chu Dong had been informed by the falling stone that he knew what the chieftains of these neighboring tribes came for. He was not happy at the moment, but on the surface he was still very enthusiastic. "I don''t know if you know the saying that distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. We have long wanted to visit the chiefs of various tribes. It''s an honor for our rock tribe not to visit the chiefs today. Come in, everyone As soon as Chu Dong waved his hand, many senior soldiers, such as ahou, Yang, puhu, LVYE, lengsong and so on, lined up in two lines to welcome the chiefs of other tribes into Panshi tribe. Because of early preparation, Chu Dong placed big stones one by one in the square of Panshi tribe, as the seats of tribal chiefs. Chu Dong sat on the big stone of the master in the center, and then the chiefs of other tribes also chose a big stone to sit down under the guidance of Qi, Mao, Ming and other barbarian soldiers. Liang Qi''s seat was beside Chu Dong. He coughed gently, which attracted everyone''s attention."Chieftain of Chu Dong, I''d like to introduce you to the chieftains of various tribes who came here today." "The chieftain of the Qingyu tribe, Tieyi." Tall, especially two iron winged chieftains with developed upper limbs stood up and nodded to Chu Dong. "Next to the iron winged chieftain is chieftain rock of gunyan tribe." The chieftain of gungyan tribe, Shanyan, is short and thick. His chest muscles are especially developed, and his chest circumference is much bigger than other people. "The chief of Lihuo tribe, Lihuo is the oldest and wisest among us." Li Huo, the chief of the tally tribe, who stood up to meet Chu Dongxing, looked older than Liang Qi. His hair was gray, but his spirit was hale and hearty. "And this is Muzhen chief of Tiemu tribe, Xiangri chief of sunset tribe..." Liang Qi pointed to the past one by one and introduced the chiefs of the 18 tribes, including XIONG Shi of Xiong PI tribe. The first three tribes, Qingyu tribe, gunyan tribe and Lihuo tribe, should be the three with the most discourse power among the 18 tribes. Moreover, iron wings, mountain rocks and Lihuo seem to have high strength, not just high-level barbarian soldiers. "It''s an honor for Chudong and a blessing for Panshi to come to the tribe. But I Chudong is a straight person. If we have anything to say, we can make it clear face to face. We don''t have to hide it. " Hearing what Chu Dong said, Shanyan, the chief of gunyan tribe, stood up. Chapter 166 The chieftain of gunyan tribe, Shanyan people, are very strong, and they speak with a lot of voice. "Chudong chieftain, I''ve heard of you for a long time. Under your leadership, the rock tribe is very powerful now. We are envious of having you alone. But, you broke the rules. We need you to give us a statement about this. " Chu Dong had already known the reason why these neighbors came to ask for a crime from the mouth of the falling stone, and knew what rules they had broken. However, Chu Dong still pretended not to know. "Chief rock, I don''t know what the rules are?" "The rules of our ancestors. Except in winter, the wild animals around the tribe can''t be killed, let alone killed completely. " "Why?" "Fishing without drying up the river, hunting without killing. This is the rule of our ancestors. Chieftain Wu of Eastern Chu, the hunting team of your rock tribe ignored it and killed all the big and small wild animals near the tribe. This is against the rules of our ancestors. " The voice of the mountain rock is rough, and it''s emotional. It''s not much different from roaring. "Chief rock, don''t be so excited. First of all, our hunting teams are killing wild animals around our tribe, which should be our territory and our internal affairs. You don''t understand internal affairs, do you? That is to say, this is our tribe''s own business, and other tribes are not qualified to gossip. " "But you broke the rules of your ancestors." "Rules are dead, people are alive. If winter comes, nearly 3000 people in our rock tribe will die of cold and hunger. What''s the use of abiding by the rules of our ancestors? " Unconsciously, the Panshi tribe has nearly 3000 people. The daily food consumption of such a big tribe is a huge number. All of you are chief. You know that the more the population, the more meat you need. The leader of Lihuo tribe stood up. "Chu chieftain, let me say something." Lihuo, the chief of Lihuo tribe, is the oldest of the 18 chiefs. As soon as he stands up, Chu Dong stands up and salutes Lihuo to show his respect for the old man. "Let me tell you a story first. I believe everyone has heard this story. Many years ago, when the barbarian God led us to fight against the fierce beasts in the wilderness, some tribes used layers of nets to catch the beasts and almost killed them all. " "It was the brute God who broke one side and let most brutes escape. At that time, many people didn''t understand. Manshen just said, "in winter, you will know." "In winter, when the mountains are blocked by wind and snow, there is no way to hunt. At this time, some tribes without much food reserves fall into famine, and some people are starving to death one after another." "There are Horde hunting teams who venture out to hunt wild animals. They find that many wild animals are not far away from the Horde, hibernating or trapped. It''s easy to kill those wild animals and spend the famine." "So, Manshen left the rule of opening up one side of the net, so that when we spend the winter, the tribes without winter rations can still capture life-saving winter meat in the case of snow capped mountains." Chief Li Huo finished and nodded to Chu Dong. Chu Dong also nodded. Chu Dong understood the meaning of Lihuo chieftain, and he also knew the meaning of opening one side of the net. Unexpectedly, the story of opening one side of the net spread in this wasteland was like this. Chu Dong stood up and looked around. Although he was young, he had an indescribable aura, which was quite arrogant. "What chief Lihuo said just now is really reasonable. We killed the big and small wild animals around us. In winter, maybe there will be this problem. But, I''m going to say, there won''t be a problem. " Hearing Chu Dong''s resolute words, more than ten chiefs were surprised and whispered to each other. "Chu Dong chieftain witch, you are a witch. Do you think you have been inspired by the gods?" Chief iron wing is a man of middle age. He looks very stable. At this time, he stands up. "The gods have revelation. However, this is a very simple truth. Don''t you understand? " "What''s the simple truth?" "There are a lot of small and weak beasts living around our respective tribes. Why?" "Well, because of the old rules left by the gods, the beasts are free from the influence of the gods, so they live around the tribe." Chu Dong scoffed at the influence of gods, but on the surface it would never show. "The purpose of the barbarian God is to let the weak and small barbarians continue their ethnic group. In the wasteland, only our tribes can compete with the king level fierce beasts, even the overlord level fierce beasts. If the weak and small wild beasts don''t want to be the food of the king level fierce beasts, they will naturally migrate to the tribes that can open up one side of the net. In this way, we will become a strong existence to protect these weak and small wild beasts. " "But now things have changed fundamentally. A few days ago, we went deep into the wasteland and found many territory of King level fierce beasts. Without the king level fierce beasts, they are all missing. ""I believe that the weak beasts will soon discover the territory of the king level fierce beasts, which were originally extremely dangerous, and become a paradise where they can gallop freely. Will they wait until winter to live around our tribe as our wild reserve meat? Or will they migrate to the original King level fierce beast territory without the threat of King level fierce beast? " "It''s a very simple multiple choice question. You say, how do those beasts choose?" Chu Dong''s words caused a riot. The communication between the chiefs became louder. Finally, the old man stood up from the fire. "Chudong chieftain, what you said is true?" "It''s true." "If all the king level fierce beasts in the wasteland leave the territory, it may make the wild animals migrate greatly. No wonder there are fewer big and small wild animals around our tribe. In this way, it is not because the Panshi tribe broke the rules of the ancestors of the barbarian gods and killed them indiscriminately that the barbarians fled. " Chu Dong nodded and laughed. "Not bad. Let us rock tribe carry the pot, we don''t do it. " "If the king level fierce beasts leave their original territory, they will not encounter great danger when they go deep into the wasteland. At this time, they should go deep into the wasteland and kill more wild beasts for the winter." This is a wise chief. He immediately thought that he could take the opportunity to go deep into the wasteland and hunt for wasteland for a longer distance. "You chief, instead of mobilizing people to come to our tribe, you''d better do something practical. You should hunt more wild animals for the severe winter." Chapter 167 The chiefs of the 18 tribes who came to the rock tribe were not in the same heart. They came to the rock tribe with all kinds of thoughts. Some of them are because the Panshi tribe suddenly became strong and wanted to learn from them. Some felt that Chudong''s rock had the tendency of annexing the tribes, and tried to unite with other tribes to protect themselves. Some are at a loss, just follow to see the excitement. There are also others who have the same mind as lengsong to see if the Panshi tribe can join. In a word, under the premise of each mind, the so-called "asking a teacher for a crime" does not exist at all. After hearing Chu Dong''s words, the loose union of the eighteen tribes immediately collapsed. Some of the chiefs wanted to go back immediately to organize the barbarian soldiers to hunt the wild, while others wanted to stay in the rock tribe to have a look. Most of them stayed in Panshi. The chieftains of 12 tribes, including Tieyi of Qingyu tribe, Shanyan of gunyan tribe, Lihuo of Lihuo tribe and Xiongshi of xiongpi tribe, stayed in Panshi. The remaining six tribes hurried back to their headquarters. XIONG Shi is embarrassed. When he just moved here, he had a friction with Panshi tribe. As a result, he was beaten by Chudong and took all the stone armour from the tribe, which greatly damaged the vitality of xiongpi tribe. This time, XIONG Shi and the 18 tribes came together to "ask questions". Unexpectedly, Chudong simply said two words, and the "18 tribe alliance" disappeared. The remaining chiefs were still talking and laughing with Chudong, as if they were old friends for many years. Chudong took the chiefs of 12 tribes to visit the rock tribe. Of course, what the twelve chiefs saw was what Chu Dong wanted them to see, and what he didn''t want them to see, naturally they would not see. Such as ironmaking blast furnace, such as limestone kiln. Rao is so. What the chiefs of these tribes see is a thriving rock tribe. At the scene of pickling wild animal meat, the chiefs saw the busy figure of a team of pickling meat mainly composed of women. The dried animal meat was hung all around the branches one by one, and the pot by pot of pickled meat was half buried in the ground. At the scene of making bone artifacts, the chiefs saw the elderly, women and children who were making bone artifacts seriously, not only bone knives, but also bone needles, bone bowls and bone helmets. At the site of polishing stone tools, the chiefs saw the craftsmen making various stone tools. There are many stone knives, axes, hammers, and several stone armours in the process of splicing. Seeing the stone armour, bear stone''s eyes turned red. Their xiongpi tribe was originally famous for the change of rock armour and bear paw, but now the rock tribe also produces rock armour. Chu Dong saw XIONG Shi''s expression and sneered. It was Xiong PI tribe who provoked him first. Only then could he steal chicken and not eat rice. "Shijia? This is like the stone armour of xiongpi tribe. No, it''s the armor made by your rock tribe? Chief Xiongshi, the rock armour of your xiongpi tribe is very famous. What''s the difference between the rock armour and yours? " The mountain rock with a loud voice called out. Everyone''s eyes were focused on XIONG Shi''s face. It''s like tearing a bear''s mouth. "I think the rock armour of Panshi tribe is very good. It''s really good." XIONG Shi said perfunctorily. "Chieftain of Eastern Chu, can I have a look at this stone armor?" See Chu East nod, leave fire to come forward, carefully picked up a pair of stone armour to see. There''s nothing to look at in the armour of the stone armour. Any tribe can polish the armour. The key is how to perfectly fit the lining and the armour together. Obviously, the tribe of the rock has integrated the lining and the armour. "How long does it take you to make a Chu chieftain Li Huo may be just curious, but it has already involved the exploration of the secret of a tribe. Chu Dong is very generous to answer his question. "In three days, you can produce a pair of stone armor." "No way!" Bear stone called out at that time. "Why not?" The chief''s eyes fell on bear stone again. XIONG Shi looked at everyone and himself, and realized that he had just lost his temper. But Chu Dong said that a pair of stone armour in three days was too much. "We xiongpi can also make stone armour, but it takes at least a month to make a pair of stone armour. In three days, even the pieces of stone armour have not been polished well." Hear XIONG Shi say so, a lot of people nod, looking at Chu Dong''s eyes, all think Chu Dong is bragging. Chudong is smiling, just say a word. "I''m a witch. I have ways to improve productivity and efficiency." "Capacity" and "efficiency"? Is it a proper term for witchcraft? The chieftain was surprised. They forgot Chu Dong''s other identity.Chu Dong is not only a chieftain, but also a witch. He is a very rare chieftain. Whether a tribe can be strong or not requires a strong barbarian warrior, but what is more important is a witch. A tribe without witches is not really powerful. Panshi tribe is a typical and distinct example. Since the establishment of Chudong, Panshi tribe has stepped on a powerful road step by step. Now, a pair of stone armour can be made in three days. It won''t be long before every soldier of the rock tribe can fight with a pair of stone armour?! Iron wing took a look at the accompanying lengsong. Iron wings before very don''t understand lengsong why a good chief don''t do, with the whole tribe to Chudong rock tribe, now, he more or less understand. "Chief lengsong, I finally know why you joined the rock." "Chief iron wing, don''t call me chief. I''m just an ordinary soldier of Panshi tribe. The title of chief can only be enjoyed by our chieftain of Chudong. " Iron wings can see lengsong words inside and outside of respect for Chu Dong, it is from the heart. Iron wing turns to see Chu Dong. This sorcerer of the rock tribe, who seems to have just grown up, has so much energy? "Lengsong soldiers, the rock tribe is really powerful." "The chieftain of Chu Dong said that we are very powerful, but the more accurate adjective should be Qiangsheng. We are not big enough. We have a lot of plans. We can''t achieve them because we are not big enough. " "Plan? There are many plans for the chieftain? " "When chatting, the chieftain said that. We don''t know the specific plans, and we don''t have to ask. When the time comes, the chieftain will naturally lead us to realize one plan after another." Leng song just joined the rock tribe for a few days? Full of confidence in the rock? On Chu Dong''s admiration? Did the Panshi tribe become so powerful that it was unimaginable? Chapter 168 What Chu Dong showed the chieftains was the side of the rock tribe, just a small side of the production system. Today, the population of Panshi tribe is nearly 3000 people, four or even five times that of other tribes, most of which are ordinary barbarians. According to this number, it is impossible to support 3000 people by relying on the barbarian soldiers to hunt wild animals. However, 3000 people did not eat dry food when they came to Panshi tribe. Everyone has a job to do. For example, everyone can polish the stone. Even a child can use the polished stone in exchange for a certain amount of food. Stone can be the raw material of making stone armor, the rudiment of making bone knife, or the small stone can be ground into small stone nails. The whole busy Panshi tribe, in fact, has formed a whole set of assembly lines under the mobilization of Chudong. Inspired by the modern factory assembly line, Chu Dong assigned the simplest work to every barbarian, and then deep processed it by the junior craftsmen he was cultivating. Finally, the skilled skeleton and stone tools straw weavers in the tribe completed the final process. In other tribes, a bone, stone, stone armour from the beginning to the end, they are skilled professionals to do, virtually, a waste of professionals too much time and energy, unable to yield is inevitable. Of course, this is the secret of Panshi tribe. Chudong won''t say it. Even if Chu Dong said and explained, other tribes may not be able to do so. Because the foundation of other tribes is far less than that of Panshi tribe, the reward and punishment mechanism will not be established as Chudong did, and the rudiment of modern industrialization will not sprout. They are very interested in seeing things such as carapace, iron rock and so on. "Chieftain Wu of Chu East, you can make one stone armor in three days, don''t you have many? Do you want to change it? " Chu Dong had expected that they would have such an idea, and he also wanted to sell some extra things. "Iron winged chieftain, you chieftains, the purpose of stone armour is to protect barbarian warriors and minimize their damage. I believe you know better than I do. Originally, our armor is not enough for my soldiers, but because we are all good neighbors, it''s OK to change a few pieces of armor. " Iron wing and others are very happy. Stone armour is not something that every tribe can make. It''s good for a tribe to have a pair of stone armour. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, I want ten!" "We''ll take the gunyan tribe, too. We''ll take 20 pairs!" The crowd scrambled to buy Shijia, and the scene was hot. Xiong PI was stunned. Their xiongpi tribe is famous for making stone armour, OK? "Why don''t you ask the price, just ten and twenty?" Chudong smiles. These barbarians are too cute. They don''t ask about the price, and then they rush for it. It''s obvious that they are in a hurry. In this way, the seller can raise the price at will. Li Huo''s face turned red slightly. He wanted to improve the strength of the tribe so much that he wanted to grab the stone armour together. Now, Chu Dong can kill them. "Ah, chieftain, how can I exchange this pair of stone armor?" "There are two ways, one is to exchange the material object for the material object, the other is to exchange the stone in your hand." The surrounding tribes have just passed through the popular caravan patrol, so they have a certain amount of Duishi on hand, which is obvious. Lihuo exchanged opinions with tiechi, Shanyan and others, and they all thought that it was better to use Duishi. It''s true that Doushi can exchange some necessary items at the winter gathering in Yunshan, but is the present Shijia necessary for the tribes to enhance their strength? It''s better to exchange it now than to exchange it at Yunshan. After discussion, Lihuo spoke on behalf of everyone. "How can we exchange it, chieftain of Chu east?" "Have you seen the price list of the caravan? There''s the price of Shijia for stone on it. A pair of qualified stone armour, exchange for two blue stones. But, I give you a discount. A blue stone and a green stone can be exchanged for a pair of armor of our rock. " Chu Dong offered a discount, but it was hard to destroy the chiefs of all tribes. "If you give me a blue stone and a green stone, you can take away a pair of armor from our rock." "It''s cheap. We Qingyu tribe will have ten pairs of stone armour. " "We are the rolling rock tribe, twenty officers." "Lihuo tribe, ten officers." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It''s a hot scene. Chudong was secretly happy. He said it''s true that a pair of stone armour can be made every three days, but if you work overtime, a pair of stone armour can be made in two days. But Chu Dong still showed a frown and worry."Chief. Our tribe doesn''t have so much stone armour in stock. We can exchange one for each tribe first, and we will work overtime to make stone armour and give the rest to you after the payment for stone is given to us. " "I can give you the stone right now." The mountain rock of the rolling rock Tribe said, and took out a handful of colorful stones from a leather bag. "How much should we exchange for the twenty pairs of stone armour we want..." Chu Dong looked at the rocks and counted them up and down. He didn''t know whether it was clear. So he went over and took eight orange stones and two green stones from the colorful stones. "That''s enough." Shanyan looked at the stone in Chu Dong''s hand, counted it and scratched his head. "Chudong chieftain, isn''t it?" "What''s wrong?" "Twenty pairs of stone armour, at least twenty stones. There are only ten stones in your hand. Are you wrong? I''ll give you ten more. " Chu Dong quickly waved his hand and wanted to patiently explain the ratio of the seven kinds of Duishi of Yunshan tribe, but he also understood that that explanation would make Shanyan more confused. At the same time, the simplicity of the barbarians also gave Chudong a new understanding. Maybe the stone mixing system invented by the great wizard of Yunshan is a kind of torment to all barbarians who are not born with mathematical cells. At the moment, the chieftains took the stone bags and did not pay in full. This is the honest side of the barbarians. Among them, the most embarrassing one is bear stone. Shijia, xiongpi tribe has it, but Xiongshi doesn''t need it. There were few Duishi and Xiongshi. The last time the caravan came, the xiongpi tribe had nothing to exchange with Chengfeng for Duishi. The few Duishi they exchanged were also the promises of xiongpi tribe that they could build two pairs of stone armour at the winter Tibet Festival. Unexpectedly, Chu Dong took the initiative to find XIONG Shi. Chapter 169 Chu Dong came to bear stone and saluted him. "Chief bear stone, can I discuss something with you?" XIONG Shi''s height is similar to that of Chu Dong, but his horizontal height is much higher than that of Chu Dong. He also gives a gift to XIONG Shi, who seems to have no neck. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, please tell me what''s the matter." Although XIONG Shi was defeated by Chu Dong, he was not convinced of Chu Dong. He thought that Chu Dong was not a real soldier and didn''t set himself against him. If he chooses alone, he Xiongshi will beat Chudong. Chu Dong didn''t know XIONG Shi''s psychology, but he could see from his expression that he was still unconvinced with himself. "Chief bear stone, your tribe is closest to our tribe. It can be said that they are close neighbors. Helping each other is what our neighbors should do. I appreciate the bravery and tenacity of the soldiers in your tribe. I don''t know if they can cooperate with us to hunt wasteland together? " "Cooperation? Hunting together? What do you mean, Chudong chieftain? " "Recently, our soldiers have been hunting in more and more areas on the wasteland. Our soldiers are limited and can''t catch up with them. We need to add some strength, so we propose to hunt wasteland with you." "Is there such a good thing?" XIONG Shi opened his eyes wide, and his feelings to Chu Dong were incomprehensible. "Mutual benefit is good for you and me. What''s more, you only need one of your soldiers in our wilderness hunting team to get ten shares of wild animal meat. " Chu Dong once again threw out the temptation. XIONG Shi held his fingers for a long time and finally gave up. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, you''d better directly say how much wild animal meat our tribe can get." "Let me ask you, how many soldiers are there in your tribe?" "Twenty four." "In addition to the four soldiers who must stay in your tribe, you can have 20 soldiers to join our hunting team. Once you kill wild animals, the meat you get will be 20 times 10, which is the meat ration for 200 people. Is that clear? " "No way!" XIONG Shi''s eyes widened. Their xiongpi tribe can form two hunting teams to hunt wild animals, but they can only get two or three wild animals at a time, and they can only get more than 100 people''s meat rations. "Why not? In addition, if a high-ranking soldier like you goes out, he will get a double share of the animal meat ration, and a person can get 30 people''s rations. " "Chu Dong chieftain, I don''t understand. But, I understand. I''ll follow you and get more meat rations than usual. Does that mean? " Chu Dong gave XIONG Shi a thumbs up and said, "smart! That''s what it means Praised by Chu Dong for his intelligence, XIONG Shi was so happy that he could hardly find the north. "Well, I agree with the method of the chieftain of Chu Dong. The soldiers of my tribe are always at your disposal." At this time, XIONG Shi had forgotten the painful memory of being pressed on the ground by Chu Dong. Once again, it proves the simplicity of barbarians. XIONG Shi didn''t understand and didn''t know how much benefit he got. Anyway, he knew that according to Chu Dong, there would be no problem with their food rations. As long as he worked hard, the food reserves of Xiong PI tribe might exceed his imagination before the severe winter. Bear stone doesn''t understand, but someone can. Liang Qi is a man of understanding. Among the barbarians, age represents the decline of force, and also represents wisdom. Liangqi is old and frail, and he has been sitting in the position of chief of Yunchao tribe because of his certain experience. Liang Qi had a good personal relationship with Chu Dong, so he didn''t understand the way Chu Dong pulled a xiongpi tribe. Later, when Chu Dong held a banquet to entertain the tribal chiefs, Liang Qi came to Chu Dong and expressed his doubts. "Chudong, we have a good relationship. We have nothing to talk about. Xiongshi is a migrant who hunts wasteland in your territory. It has already affected your rock tribe. Why help xiongpi tribe? " "Brother Liangqi, it''s a win-win situation. We had a fight with the soldiers of xiongpi tribe. They are very defensive and brave. The average barbarian soldiers are really not their opponents. "It''s a good match to improve the strength of the hunting team." Good seven Leng Leng, then laugh. "Brother, I admire you. Your calculation is too strong. Fortunately, brother, I am an ally with you. Otherwise, I will fight against you. I don''t know how to die. " "Brother, it''s not calculation. It''s a win-win situation. It''s good for both of us. " "Yes, yes, it''s a win-win situation. I learned another word The barbarians are addicted to alcohol, especially the barbarian soldiers, and the chiefs are addicted to alcohol. Chu Dong took out his reserve of monkey wine to entertain the chieftains of Tieyi mountain, yanlihuo, and soon they were all drunk.But drunkenness can also be a false thrill. Shanyan is drunk and comes to Chudong. "Chudong chieftain, I admire you for developing Panshi tribe into a powerful one, but I don''t believe you." "Chief rock, what do you say?" "The chiefs of all tribes are barbarians, only you rock tribe are not. You are a witch. We have nothing to say, but you are a chief. It''s hard to convince people. " "Why is it difficult to convince the public? Everyone in my tribe supports me. " "That''s because the witch they obey is not your chief." Chu Dong frowned. Shanyan drank too much. What he said is his heart''s voice. It is estimated that it also represents the ideas of many people. The simplicity of the barbarians also means that their minds are rigid. They only think that the chief must be a high-level barbarian warrior, but the witch can''t be a warrior. Ridiculous cognition, stubborn thinking. Chu Dong didn''t drink much wine, mainly because he always felt that the origin of the monkey wine was unknown. Since the suspected funerary objects such as Hanyu and Luding were found at the bottom of houer liquor in Qingpi Hougu lake, Chudong had a certain resistance to houer liquor. Chu Dong''s thinking was very clear, especially when he saw that several chiefs around him were looking at him with a smile, he knew that they were laughing at their strength. The barbarians advocate martial arts, and the power of force has penetrated into the marrow of barbarians. Only the powerful power can really defeat the barbarians. "Chief rock, I see what you mean. You mean I''m not a soldier, right?" "Yes." "Do you think I, the chief who is not a soldier, can defeat you, a senior soldier?" Shanyan had been drunk, but he still recognized the meaning of challenge in Chudong dialect. After a while, the rock shook its head: "Chengdu East chieftain witch, stop it, how can you be my opponent?" "If you don''t believe it, you can try it." Chapter 170 "If you don''t believe it, you can try it." Chudong''s voice is not big, a few chiefs and Liang Qi, Yang who are fighting around hear it. If it wasn''t for Chu Dong''s face, the chiefs would have laughed. A witch, challenge a chief? I haven''t heard of it. It''s not that the Sorcerer''s strength is not good. As we all know, the Sorcerer''s body is weak, so it''s hard to attack. Of course, there are all kinds of witchcraft assistance, but really against the barbarian warrior, how can it be an opponent? "Chieftain of Chu Dong, you must have drunk too much." Shanyan didn''t believe it any more. "If you don''t agree, you can try." This time, Chu Dong''s provocation escalated, just a word, the meaning is very different. Barbarians are martial and bloodthirsty, and they are not afraid of challenges. "Chieftain, are you serious?" "You look into my eyes like you''re joking?" "I can make you seriously injured with one blow." "You can try." In other words, if Shanyan does not accept the challenge, it means that he is a coward, and their rolling rock tribe is a coward. "Good! Then I''ll compare with the chieftain of Chu Dong. Let me see the real strength of the chieftain of Chu Dong. " Yang came over. "Chu Dong is our sorcerer. The fighting work is mine. I''ll fight with you." Chu Dong pulled Yang and shook his head. "Yang, don''t go on the stage. You really beat the mountain rock chief to death with one blow, and our blood feud with the rolling rock tribe is settled." Chu Dong''s words deeply stimulated the mountain rock. Shanyan knows that daoyang is a god level warrior. There is a gap between him and Yang. He dare not challenge Yang. Can Chudong even despise himself? "Chudong, I formally ask to have a competition with you." Chu Dong patted Yang on the shoulder and said, "brother Yang, don''t worry, have you ever seen me do something I''m not sure about?" After seeing Dongwu, I''m not ready to fight against Chu. Chudong and Shanyan suddenly had a fight. They knew it in a small area, but soon the whole Panshi tribe knew it. After hearing the news, the people of Panshi tribe blocked the inside and outside of Panshi square. There are many discussions, the focus of which is of course the possibility of a witch in the east of Chu challenging a senior barbarian warrior. It''s easy. It''s divided into two groups. One faction thinks that Chudong will win without any doubt, because Chudong is the chieftain of Panshi tribe, an invincible great chieftain. The other faction thinks that Chu Dong will lose because Chu Dong is a witch. How can Wu''s combat power be the opponent of a high-level barbarian warrior. Most of the first people were from the headquarters of Panshi tribe and Guangna camp. Their confidence in Chudong could be described as fanaticism. The second group took up a small part of them. They all went to Panshi tribe later. They were not so crazy about Chudong. They were mainly hundreds of people from Qingsong tribe. However, some senior soldiers are generally not optimistic about Chudong. After all, Chudong''s opponent Shanyan is also a powerful senior barbarian soldier, especially in close combat. Chudong''s figure is not dominant at all. Among all the discussions, Chu Dong appeared. As soon as Chu Dong appeared on the stage, a warm cheering broke out around him. The barbarians of Panshi tribe gave out cheers with their unique fighting roar, which was very frightening. The mountain rock stands opposite the east of Chu. It''s as powerful as a mountain rock. It''s really the same as his name. It''s as steady as a piece. "Chieftain, please." "No, you''re the guest. Let''s go first." "Then I''m welcome." Shanyan turned a deaf ear to the cheers and shouts of the barbarians of the surrounding rock tribes, and rushed towards Chudong. Chu East a tiny smile, in the eye extraordinary color a flash, the sky balance ability launches. Under the ability of Tianheng, the speed, strength and angle of rock impact are all calculated by Chudong. When Shanyan was about to rush in front of Chudong, Shanyan gave a fist, and it came out with a whimpering wind. Mountain rock''s fist is very heavy, also very fast, with the mountain rock''s momentum to Chu Dong. Chu Dong''s body toward the side a twist, can''t avoid the mountain rock of that fist. Taking advantage of Shanyan''s fist, Chu Dong''s left hand cuts to Shanyan''s armpit. Rock a punch out, armpit immediately exposed a flaw, Chu Dong was caught a positive. Chu Dong''s hand cutting speed is not very fast, but the angle is extremely tricky, as if he knew in advance that the rock would show the armpit space. Crosscut palm eye see is about to cut into the armpit of rock, rock suddenly sink elbow fall shoulder, with his shoulder hard resist Chudong this crosscut.The body of the rock is very hard, people as the name, like a stone. Although it is the eastern Chu mountain rock, but the palm of the earthquake are slightly numb. Rock at the foot of a twist, the body side to come over, fist horizontal swing to come over, ran to Chu Dong''s back brain. Chu Dong didn''t make any contribution. He continued to rush forward and passed the rock. He was very elegant and avoided the rock''s fist. Two people move to start, the superior people around immediately all greatly surprised. Shanyan is a senior soldier with rich combat experience. Although his reaction speed may not be so sensitive due to drinking too much wine, his body has formed a conditioned reflex. It doesn''t need much thinking at all whether it''s attack or defense. However, Chu Dong seldom shows his kung fu in front of others. Just in front of each other, Chu Dong actually takes the initiative, and almost cuts his palms across the mountain rock. "Chu, always hiding his strength." Yang murmured to himself. The nearby ah Hou heard it, turned his lips and said, "I have said that Chu Dong Niu Bai, otherwise why should I obey him?" "Ah Ho, you didn''t say that." "I said that." Yang doesn''t argue with ah Hou, and the dispute with ah Hou is often fruitless. After a face-to-face, Shanyan was even more surprised. Chu Dong''s mastery of the fighter plane is just right. He seems to know his every action, which makes the experienced mountain rock feel frightened. Panic will be afraid, fear will be soft, soft means lose. Rock can''t lose. Will he lose to a witch as a senior barbarian warrior? A young witch about the age of his son? No! Shanyan was serious. He roared and raised his fist to attack Chu Dong. The fist is still in the air, but Shanyan''s right leg is a bend a bullet, the whole person catapult out, left leg forward, hard kick to Chu Dong. When Chu Dong saw Shanyan''s action, he had noticed the difference of Shanyan''s right leg for a long time, and knew that Shanyan''s fist attack was fake, but in fact, the left leg attack was true. So Chu Dong pretended to dodge his fists, but in fact he leaned backward, almost parallel to the ground. When the rock jumped up, Chu Dong took his right leg as support, swung his left leg up and kicked the rock from the side. Chapter 171 Chudong''s side kick strength is not big, but it''s exquisite. The angle and time are very good. Shanyan''s leg hasn''t been kicked to Chudong, but Chudong''s foot is pushed on the outside of Shanyan''s left thigh. The rock power in the air is almost in the forward kick. When it is kicked by a side kick, the whole person suddenly leans and slides to the side. Shanyan quickly propped up on his right leg and landed on his left leg. He took two steps forward and then stood firm. Shanyan turns around and looks at Chudong, with an incredible face. Around the crowd watching the first is a silence, and then broke out a tsunami general cheers. "Witch! Strong! " Yang, ah Hou and other experts were also stunned for a few seconds, and then joined the cheering. Ordinary barbarians only saw Chu Dong kick the rock out, but Yang knew that Chu Dong had already entered the warrior level. Chudong''s action is so neat that it''s very clear, but it''s late first. Only people who have reached a certain level can understand how difficult Chudong''s irregular side kick is. Chudong two consecutive face to face, let the rock eat shriveled, his confidence is also greatly increased. The soldiers of Panshi tribe have hardly seen the battle of Chudong, especially recently. These days, even if Chu Dong is taking a hunting team to kill fierce animals in the wilderness, he has powerful hunters such as ahou and puhu, so he doesn''t need to be the commander himself. But it does not mean that Chu Dong''s strength has not been improved. Chu Dong always knew that if he wanted to survive in the primitive and wild environment, he could only take the road of no return. With the help of the ability of Tian Heng, Chu Dong could clearly see every attack of the fierce beast, and also could clearly understand the fighting style of every soldier. When you see more, you think less. Everyone may fight in different ways, but the attack routine is different. As long as you grasp the core of the attack, Chu Dong will be confident to find his opponent''s flaws in a short time, and then make the most effective attack. It''s a pity if you don''t use it to the extreme. As a result, Chu Dong would fight against Shanyan, a senior barbarian warrior, by drinking. Chu Dong put a natural and unrestrained action, from Huang Feihong''s series of films in that handsome dress force modeling. One hand is raised high in the back, the other hand is lowered in the front, and the front hand makes a "you come" gesture to the rock. The mountain rock roared a, two feet hair strength, toward Chu East rushed to come over. In the face of the mountain rock, which is just like the angle of attack, Chu Dong is always able to avoid the attack angle of the mountain rock when the mountain rock is close to him. Chudong''s evasion makes Shanyan very depressed. Before that, he was cut by Chudong and kicked by Chudong. He wanted to find the field. After several shots were dodged by Chu Dong, Shanyan made a more crazy fist, hoping to hit Chu Dong with random fist. Shanyan''s kicking is out of order, and his defeat has been revealed. Chudong dodged, suddenly a brake, hit the rock body. Shanyan''s fist almost hit Chudong''s cheek, but his chest was hit by Chudong''s shoulder. Shanyan''s forward force was very strong, and his chest was impacted by his weight and Chu Dong''s shoulder. Suddenly, his eyes were lost and he fell to the ground slowly. Seeing that Chudong was as tall and straight as a pine, but the mountain rock was forced to the ground, and the shouting voice of the people of the surrounding rock tribe was as high as the tide. I don''t know who called out "warlock! Warlock Then the voice of "warlock" kept circling over the rock tribe. "Chudong, you are mighty!" Liang Qi twists his beard and says something. The chiefs of the surrounding tribes looked at each other and saw the color of horror in each other''s eyes. At this time, they knew that Chu Dong was a hidden master of war skills. The barbarian soldiers of the tribe are very brave and good at fighting. They can fight against fierce beasts, but they are not strong in fighting skills. Only some special people, from the constant battle of life and death to understand the essence of the barbarian warrior fighting, will evolve combat skills, and this kind of person is generally known as the God level warrior. How old is Chu Dong? You''re already a god warrior, aren''t you? Only Yang knows that Chu Dong is not a god level warrior, but he already has certain characteristics, such as combat skills. At Chu Dong''s age, Chu Dong was busy walking dogs, feeding pigs, making iron and burning lime every day. Yang was surprised to have such an entry. Chu Dong stood quietly in the cheers, and then stretched out his hand to pull the rock from the ground. "Mountain rock chief, yield!" He thought he was ashamed, but he had to admire Chu Dong.He didn''t know how he lost in the hands of Chu Dong. "Chu chieftain, no, Chu chieftain! I''ll take it! " The simplicity of barbarians makes Shanyan dare to admit his failure. Perhaps Chudong, the warlord who lost to the powerful rock tribe, was not ashamed. After many years, Shanyan will show off his experience of competing with Chudong, because he was once Chudong''s opponent, one-on-one opponent. "No, we just had friendly exchanges. If I really fight on the battlefield, I may not be your opponent. " Chu Dong said that it was a consolation to the other side, but it was also a fact. Chu Dong didn''t have the courage of the barbarian soldiers in the battlefield. In particular, almost every tribal chief is the bravest one. Chudong raised his right hand in mid air, and the cheering of the tsunami gradually stopped. "Today, we have other tribal chiefs in our rock tribe, which is a great thing. Our Panshi tribe welcomes friends, and also likes to hunt wasteland and explore wasteland together with friends. From now on, all the people of our rock tribe who meet their friends in the wilderness should treat each other with courtesy and sincerity, and trust each other with life. Do you know? " "Yes! Warlock "Yes! Chief witch Thousands of people agreed in unison, and the momentum was surprisingly strong. Chudong felt the fanatical shouts of the people around him, and his mood was also very surging. I don''t know why, Chu Dong felt that he had a rising feeling. Although he was still standing there, looking at everyone on the same level, he had the illusion of condescending. Chu Dong raised his hand in the air again, and the people around him gradually closed their voice. They looked at Chu Dong with fiery eyes. Chapter 172 When it was quiet, the leader of Lihuo tribe stood up. Li Huo first saluted Chu Dong, and then solemnly said: "Chu Dong chieftain witches are not only witches, but also legendary war witches. Under your leadership, the Panshi tribe is bound to become a powerful and unparalleled one. I, Lihuo tribe, would like to make an alliance with Panshi tribe. I wonder if the chieftain of Chu Dong would like to? " Iron wing also stood up. "Chudong chieftain, we Qingyu tribe are willing to make an alliance with Panshi, and take the Chudong chieftain of Panshi tribe as the leader." Shanyan, who had just been defeated by Chudong, grinned and said in a loud voice: "we Shanyan have long been the chieftain of Chudong. We gunyan tribe are willing to make an alliance with Panshi tribe!" The chiefs of other tribes stood up one after another and expressed their willingness to form an alliance with the rock tribe. Chu Dong is not modest either. In this case, he must show the domineering power of a superior. "Good! Since all the chiefs have this idea, I, Chu Dong, will try my best to avoid it. After drinking blood wine with you, I swear to the alliance of heaven and form an alliance to advance and retreat together! " At present, someone has prepared 15 allied heads of wild animals in the sacrificial place of the square. The heads of wild animals have just been cut down, and they are bloody and placed in front. Under each head, there is a big pottery bowl, followed by the blood of wild animals. Chudong, Liangqi, Tieyi, Lihuo, Shanyan and other 15 chiefs knelt in front of the heads of the wild animals and kowtowed to the sky. They kowtowed three times. Then fifteen people brought up the blood bowl full of brute blood. Chu Dong prayed to heaven loudly. "The power of man God is in the sky, and the light of ancestor god is shining. Now there are Chudong and Chu Dong pauses, Liang Qi and others continue to say. "Liangqi of Yunchao tribe..." "Iron wings of Qingyu tribe..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°¡­¡­ Here I pray to heaven that we can defend ourselves against the cruelty of fierce animals and save our people from danger. We will advance and retreat together and live and die together. If we disobey this oath, we are willing to die on the lips and teeth of fierce animals, and we will be doomed! " This prayer of Chu Dong''s covenant was the last time he made an alliance with Liang Qi of the Yunchao tribe. Liang Qi said it, but Chu Dong added his own understanding. In the primitive times, there was no fixed and unified pattern for the prayers when they were in alliance with each other. They only needed to be sincere. The other 14 tribal chiefs also said alliance words with Chu Dong, then looked up and drank the whole bowl of blood wine. Chu Dong still felt the abnormal smell of brute blood, hard to swallow, even if mixed with monkey wine, still some nausea. The chiefs of the other tribes drank in high spirits. After drinking the blood wine, it means that the alliance between these tribes has been established. Fourteen tribes headed by Liangqi jointly elected Chudong as the leader of the alliance. Chudong didn''t refuse either. After all, Panshi Tribe said that the most powerful of more than ten tribes was even stronger than the 14 tribes combined. Originally, Chu Dong thought that after forming an alliance, other tribes would put forward some requests to him, such as material assistance and so on. After all, in the modern civilized society, no one will join hands with other people or companies for no reason, with a certain purpose. But none of the other tribes asked. This is understandable, and we all do, which shows that the alliance of primitive tribes is really a simple alliance relationship. After he became an ally, the relationship between Chudong and the tribal chiefs became harmonious. Shanyan, in particular, didn''t mind that he was defeated by Chudong and praised Chudong. The tribal chiefs lingered for a long time, and Chudong did his best to let the tribal chiefs inspect their straw weaving area. After seeing a variety of straw weaving tools, the tribal chiefs represented by iron wings realized that the prosperity of Panshi tribe was not unreasonable. From the faces of those old people in hengku, they can see that they are as vigorous as young people. They are dying old people who are struggling to catch up with life. This is the reason why Panshi tribe is stronger day by day. Lihuo solemnly asked Chudong to let the old and weak women and children of his tribe also learn straw weaving technology. Chu Dong agreed to come down. Iron wing, mountain rock and others are also jealous, have put forward the same requirements. Chu Dongyi agreed. He turned his head and called the old man over. "Heng kulao, these chiefs want you to give them expert guidance. Do you have time?" The word "expert" has been heard many times from Chu Dong''s mouth, and I know it means expert. He lived most of his life, only to know that in addition to the barbarian warrior, there is such a noble title as an expert in a certain field. Hengku and others were able to weave all kinds of straw products day and night. It has to be said that Chu Dong''s courtesy deeply stimulated their innate sense of honor.Wang Kui straightened his chest and raised his head. His rickety body looked much bigger. "Great chieftain, I will follow your orders naturally, but I can''t get away from our work here." Chu Dong waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to go by yourself, just a few apprentices you teach." "Is that ok?" "Our ally tribe should learn from the most basic skills in making straw weaving. Your disciples are enough to cope with it." As a result, some ordinary barbarians who had studied with hengku for half a year were taken away by various tribes. After returning to their own tribes, they were respected as "experts". Since the alliance with 14 tribes, at the beginning, the ordinary people of Panshi tribe have not realized that they are different and live the same life as usual. On the third day, the barbarian who was in charge of drawing water had just arrived near the water source and accidentally angered a fire scale python. A barbarian was tightly entangled by the fire scale python. The barbarians around tried to save their companions while shouting for help. However, the water source is far away from the Panshi tribe, and the cry for help is not heard at all. At this time, two soldiers of xiongpi tribe came from the other end of the water source. Although they were only junior soldiers, they were very brave. One rushed up and supported the huge mouth of the fire scale python with the beast like palm, while the other broke off the tightly entangled body of the fire scale Python and rescued the hapless man who was almost reduced to the food of the fire scale python. After this incident, several barbarians who went to the edge of the wasteland to look for baobab lost their way and were brought back to the tribe by the enthusiastic gunyan tribe. After eating and drinking, they sent soldiers back to the rock tribe the next day. Since then, the relationship between Panshi tribe and surrounding tribes has become more and more harmonious, and everyone is praising their chieftain and warlord Chudong for their long-term vision. Chapter 173 These days, Chudong sent talents such as straw weaving and stone grinding to the Allied tribes, and worked overtime to drive out the stone armour needed by the tribes. The average speed of the stone armour made by Panshi tribe is amazing to other tribes, and it also deeply stimulates xiongpi tribe. XIONG Shi specially came to Chu Dong to learn the Scriptures, hoping to learn from the Panshi tribe how to make the stone armour fast and well. "Chief bear stone, it''s not complicated at all, as long as everyone can move. Even children can grind stone pieces, and finally, professional stone armour producers will wear them. " On the one hand, the xiongpi tribe is also an ally. On the other hand, even if Xiongshi is given the knack, with the existing personnel of xiongpi tribe, he can''t make stone armour like the assembly line of Panshi tribe. After understanding, XIONG Shi went back to try in his own tribe, and immediately found that there were too few people in his own tribe. They could not finish the running water operation proposed by Chu Dong. XIONG Shi came to find Chu Dong again. "Well, your experts in making stone armour can also come to us. We will provide primary raw materials, which is equal to a joint venture between our two tribes. At that time, we will account for eight percent of the income and you will account for two." XIONG Shi didn''t understand Chu Dong''s idea, but he knew that cooperation with the Panshi tribe was quite beneficial to their xiongpi tribe, so he sent three old people who made stone armour in his tribe to Panshi tribe. The stone armour inheritance of xiongpi tribe is in the hands of these three old people, and their craft is really much better than the imitation stone craftsmen of Panshi tribe. Therefore, Chu Dong specially arranged a few clever young barbarians to serve the Shijia inheritors of the three xiongpi tribes, and then slowly learned their skills. But XIONG Shi didn''t know that his tribe''s ancestral technique of making stone armour was completely learned by the Panshi tribe. When he was surprised, he found that his tribe and Panshi tribe were going to be integrated. Since the alliance, the efforts of each tribe to hunt wasteland have increased unprecedentedly, with Panshi tribe as the main group and other tribes as the auxiliary group. The wild animals within a sunset distance are facing the disaster of extinction. The wild animal meat is continuously imported into the winter storage caves of various tribes, and the cooperation between the hunting teams of various tribes is becoming increasingly close. In the past, the disputes among the hunting teams among the tribes made it difficult for the tribes to hunt animals with all their strength. Now, as long as they are animals, they will not run out of the hands of human beings. Chudong, the leader of the 15th tribal alliance, is still busy every day. When I get up in the morning, I will play with Xiao Jinmao for a while and learn some animal language. Next, Chu Dong would inspect the workshops that had begun to take shape in different parts of the tribe, such as stone tools, bone ware, straw weaving, lime, iron ware, herbal medicine and so on. Every Chu Dong would examine them carefully, put forward some guiding opinions, and then let them ponder on their own to improve their craft level. Then, Chudong will appear on the training ground of the barbarians. Barbarian soldiers have no idea of training, they fight by nature and instinct, but Chu Dong wants them to strengthen the instinct of fighting into the memory of the body''s natural reaction. Chu Dong is a professional medical talent. He once dabbled in the study of body cell memory when he was in University. He knows that after constant training and forging, human cells will instinctively respond. It''s very suitable for these savage soldiers who are born with fighting instinct. Chu Dong didn''t train soldiers to fight, but he didn''t eat pork and saw pigs run. All kinds of military blockbusters and all kinds of military documentaries will be used in the training of new barbarian soldiers through the targeted improvement of Chu Dong. Seeing the appearance of Chu Dong, the new soldiers such as Qi, Ming, Xiao, Mao, Lvyuan and Gua are more enthusiastic about training. The most basic military actions, such as standing at attention, taking a rest, walking in unison, queuing up and Military Boxing, are also typical. Originally, these children are very tired of boring basic military action, but Chu Dong only said one thing. "I can become a warlock because I can complete these basic military actions." Chu Dong performed all the military actions on the spot and did it cleanly. All this is because it is easy to find some physical memories left by military training in college. Of course, these new soldiers are not concerned about the standard of Chu Dong''s military actions. They only recognize Chu Dong''s meaning. If you want to become a warlock, you need to practice basic military actions well. As a result, thirty-seven new soldiers who have integrated King level fierce beast bones and twenty other new soldiers who have integrated ordinary brute bones are full of vigor and enthusiasm in the boring military training every day. After inspecting the military training, Chu Dong would go into his cave and ponder over some "strange" things. For the people of Panshi tribe, they are very much looking forward to their great chieftains trying all kinds of "strange" experiments, because every successful experiment will bring big or small changes to Panshi tribe.Recently, Chu Dong has been using herbs for quite a long time. Originally, the deployment of a variety of herbal medicine is Chu Dong''s strength, but now he is facing a large number of unknown uses and properties of a variety of herbs or drugs. Even though Chu Dong can remember many commonly used herbs in compendium of Materia Medica, only a small part of them can be recognized at present, and a large part of them are not recognized, but he intuitively thinks that those herbs are not herbs, but medicines. Chu Dong is preparing to taste the tenacity of herbs with Shennong, and slowly identify the attributes of each herb. Chu Dong picked up a red berry and took a bite. It was delicious. This fiery red berry reminds Chu Dong of the white exotic fruit he ate next to the pterosaur''s nest when he first came to the rock, and he is looking forward to what kind of strange effects such a berry can bring. After taking a bite, Chu Dong found that it had no effect for a long time, and the food was so delicious that he swallowed the whole fruit directly. Just when Chu Dong thought that this fruit was just a fruit, he felt that he was just about to stand up and fell on the ground. Yue He Qiao, who is busy outside, hears the sound and rushes in. Seeing Chu Dong''s appearance, he screams. Chu Dong found that he could not even make a sound, let alone move. Only his eyes could blink to express a certain meaning. Chapter 174 Find Chu Dong fall month and Qiao, a hurry to think of a way to use Chu Dong taught first aid methods to help Chu Dong, a ran out to find help. Chu Dong wants to tell Yue that he is not apnea or cardiac paralysis. Yue''s artificial respiration method is not right. But Chu Dong could not move. Coincidentally, Yang, who is sleeping on the big stone head, drags puhu, who is practicing Military Boxing, and finds the eloquent green leaf. However, these people are helpless about Chudong''s symptoms. "What to do? The chieftain witch is like this now, can''t he be cured only by our witches? " "HUPO, are you stupid? It''s our Witch lying on the ground. " Qiao angrily glared at the tiger. "Have you forgotten? Besides Chu Wu, we also have witch doctors. " The green leaf said suddenly at this time. It occurred to everyone that there were two other witch doctors in the Panshi tribe, Xing and Jian. At ordinary times, because of the omnipotent Chu Dong, few people mentioned Xinghe and his two old witch doctors. They even forgot that they were authentic witch doctors. Soon, line and see two people rushed to the cave of Chudong. See Chu Dong whole body stiff lie on the ground, line and see two people are surprised. "What''s the matter, chieftain?" "It''s like eating something, and then it''s like this." "What is it?" There was a nervous look on the faces of Xing and Jian at the same time. "Just a few plants over there." With the direction of the moon''s fingers, both Xing and Jian can see the rhizome of a plant. OK, my face changed again. "No! The chieftain ate the fruit of fire. People who eat this kind of fruit will soon have the symptoms of stiff body and heartburn. If not treated in time, it is very likely that the evil fire will accumulate and endanger life. " While saying this, the old man squatted beside Chu Dong and carefully looked at Chu Dong''s tongue coating. He made a more definite judgment. See the old man in the next pile of plants turned for a long time, suddenly exclaimed. "Yes, there are accompanying insects!" "Great. The chieftain is really protected by the gods, and can be found by such rare beasts as zombies. " You can see that the old man is holding a big fat green insect in his hand. If it wasn''t for the big insect, others would think it was a root of the plant. "As long as the chieftain eats this fire eating beetle, the evil fire will soon disappear and recover as before." "Why don''t you feed the chieftain as soon as possible?" Everyone ignored Chu Dong''s blinking eyes, even if they saw it, they would not understand Chu Dong''s blinking eyes in protest. "I don''t want to eat it!" Maybe because he was afraid of this insect crawling, the old man kneaded the insect to death, and the juice flowed across the river. In Chudong''s silent protest, the green fire eating Metarhizium was poured into Chudong''s throat. All the people nearby looked at Chu Dong nervously. After waiting for a while, Chu Dong turned over and sat up. The first thing Chu Dong did when he sat up was a bout of retching, and he wanted to spit out the firefly. However, the digestive system of the barbarians was really good. Chu Dong''s body had already digested the fire eating Metarhizium. "The chieftain moved!" "There''s nothing wrong with Chu Wu!" All of a sudden, they were very happy. Chu Dong retched for a long time, but he couldn''t spit it out, so he had to give up. "Chieftain, some herbs are not eaten casually. Do you want to imitate Manshen and taste all kinds of herbs? It is said that there is a "man Shen Yao Jing" which records in detail the thousands of herbs that man Shen tasted all over the world. As long as there is that "Yao Jing", there is no need to try so hard So said the old man. Chu Dong looked at the old man who had just given himself a disgusting bug, and he didn''t know if he should thank him. What''s more, isn''t Shennong tasting all kinds of herbs? How did you become a man God? Is man God Shennong? "Old man, see old man, how can I forget you. Do you know a lot of herbs? How many herbs do you know here? " Chu Dong pointed to all kinds of strange flowers and plants that occupied most of the space in his cave. "I can''t say I know all of them, but most of them know something. After all, we used to live on this Chudong was very happy, and quickly grabbed the two old people and asked them about the names and effects of the exotic flowers and plants. Yang and others see Chu Dong safe and sound, are relieved to leave. But just go out not far, see Chu Dongfeng the same from the cave inside run out, run that call a wind and lightning. "If I didn''t know the identity of Chu witches and warlocks, I would think that chieftain witches were in a hurry to go to the cottage."Green leaf made a joke with others. He did not know that his joke was a prophecy. Chudong was really a man with three anxieties. He rushed out of the cave in a hurry. After eating the fruit and the insect, Chu Dong had a violent reaction in his digestive tract, which almost made Chu Dong attack on the spot. When Chu Dong came out of the hut, he found that his ability of Tianheng seemed to have a certain degree of progress, especially when he was walking, he seemed to be gliding instead of walking. It may be the effect of Fructus muscardi and Metarhizium anisopliae, or both, but it''s better not to try again. After entering the cave, Chu Dong followed Xinghe and Jian, two witch doctors, to study the strange flowers and plants he didn''t know, and depicted the names and simple effects of various herbs on the cave wall with hard stones. See Chu Dong can write, line and see two old people are abnormal envy. "Chieftain, can you teach us to carve witchcraft?" "Can''t you two?" "No. We also want to learn sorcery, but only sorcery can learn it. We are only sorcery doctors, we can''t learn it. " "And the rule? No problem. Just follow me. " Chu Dong has long had the idea to carry out the action of eliminating illiteracy in Panshi tribe. But the first thing is to solve the immediate food problem for the Panshi tribe, and the education problem can only be delayed. At the same time of depicting herbs, we also teach one witch doctor and two witch doctor characters, which is killing two birds with one stone. Therefore, the daily routine work of Chu Dong added a cognitive variety of herbs, as well as the word enlightenment to the two witch doctors. Gradually, the people who followed Chu Dong to learn the name of medicine were not only two witch doctors, but also Yue, Qiao, Ling and choking. As a descendant of Xiajiang tribe, Qiaosheng has been helping both of them, so naturally he learned a lot from Chu Dong. Chapter 175 Time has entered the late autumn season, the wild beasts near the tribal alliance have been almost killed, and each tribe is preparing for the winter. The Panshi tribe has enough winter reserves. After two checks, Chudong was basically certain that as long as there were no major accidents, the various materials for the tribe to survive the winter were enough for everyone to survive a cold winter. Chudong is still very busy every day, and other barbarians are also very busy preparing for the winter. In the afternoon of this day, a craftsman came in a hurry. On the face of this young man, there is a lingering charm of surprise. It seems that he has just experienced something happy. "Chieftain, come to the lime stone kiln and have a look." "What''s the matter?" "When we burn lime, we burn something different." "What is it?" The young savage shook his head and nodded again. "It''s like the magic crystal that makes glasses for the Yang warrior." "Can''t you take it?" The simplest way to synthesize artificial crystal is to use alum. In his student days, Chu Dong, who had excellent chemistry results, knew how to use alum to cultivate crystal gifts. I''ve never heard that artificial crystals can be extracted from stone kilns. Do you mean Thinking of that possibility, Chu Dong quickly put down his work, and the wind rushed to the stone kiln for firing lime. When Chu Dong felt the stone kiln, he saw that all the craftsmen stopped their work and were watching a big Bluestone. Seeing Chu Dong coming, everyone scattered and let Chu Dong come near. On top of the big Bluestone, there are several irregular transparent massive objects, the largest of which is the size of a fist, and the smallest of which is the size of a finger. Trudon''s breathing stopped for a moment because he saw the glass. There is no mistake. Glass is the most common glass in modern civilization. The glass in front of us is not transparent, and there are black soot traces inside. At first glance, it looks like some kind of craft work. But it''s real glass. Chu Dong picked up one of the biggest pieces, and the temperature of scalding was obviously not long after it was taken out of the kiln. Close one eye and knock the inside of the glass carefully with the other open eye. The transparency is quite good, which is better than that of natural crystal. "Was it fired in the kiln?" Hearing Chu Dong''s question, Yan nodded. "When we were cleaning the kiln today, we found that there were some such stones at the bottom. Because they were very smooth and transparent, they looked like crystal, so we asked someone to report them to you." "This is glass. Inadvertently, you burned good things again. Is there anything else in the kiln? Take them all out. " Chudong was very happy to see it. Yan and all the craftsmen knew that this "glass" must be very useful. So the craftsmen continued to clean up the stone kiln and took out more than 30 pieces of glass, large and small. Chu Dong walked into the high temperature kiln and saw that there were traces of vitrification not only on the ground, but also on the walls of the kiln. Think about it. Limestone is one of the raw materials for firing glass. But it''s not just limestone that can make such transparent pure glass. For example, quartz sand, feldspar, soda ash, boric acid and so on are raw materials for firing glass. Chu Dong carefully looked in the kiln and found the granular quartz sand. Quartz sand is the residue of quartz after firing, and quartz is usually associated with limestone, calcite and other ores. It is not surprising to see quartz here. There are small pits on the ground. I gently point the soil in the pit with my fingers and smell it under my nose. It has a sour smell. My fingers have a slight burning sensation. I''m sure it''s a pit formed by acid. Well, boric acid and the like are also available. Chudong then came out of the stone kiln and inquired about the use of raw materials for making glass in these days. fortunately as like as two peas, the rock is strict in demands. Every time he burns lime, he will do it according to a certain amount of stone. So Chu Dong sees the next raw material of limestone. Chu Dong looked carefully and found some impurities in the limestone. Quartz, borate and granular caustic soda are all in these limestone raw materials. Chu Dong carefully looked at the other parts of limestone that were ready to be put into the stone kiln. The total amount of limestone in each part was about the same, but the impurities in each part were different. Some quartzite is more, some borate is more. Chu Dong took a few small pieces of bluestone and carved Arabic numerals 1, 2, 3, 4 on each piece with a sharp bone knifeThen, Chu Dong put the number marked bluestone pieces on the separated limestone. "Rock master, after firing these portions of lime, we will observe whether there will be glass and how pure the glass is. The purity of such glass is relatively high, and the purity of such glass is relatively low. " Chu Dong picked up two pieces of glass and explained to Yan et al. "When we find out which part of limestone is more pure, we have to leave the corresponding flakes. Do you understand?" "Yes, chieftain." Yan nodded, and then asked Chu Dong: "chieftain, what is this to do?" "This is one of the most common methods of testing, called comparative testing. Each portion of limestone is basically the same, the only difference lies in the ingredients. That''s it. You see, this is borate, this is quartzite, this is caustic soda particles. With these ingredients, mixed in the main material of limestone, will form a different glass purity Yan nodded to show understanding. It takes a long time to burn limestone into quicklime or even the attached glass. Chu Dong is very patient to wait for the results of each firing experiment, but at the same time, there are still many things waiting for him to deal with in the tribe. He is lack of skills, and can only try his best to teach these craftsmen to have the preliminary spirit of scientific experiment. Fortunately, Chu Dong''s words are God''s words, and craftsmen will do it meticulously. Finally, Chu Dong will summarize the analysis and conclude the best ratio of various raw materials for firing glass. At this time, Chu Dong could only trust everyone in the tribe. After all, he was not a real God. What he needed was to mobilize the enthusiasm of everyone in the whole tribe and let the people in Panshi tribe grow up. Chapter 176 On the fifth day, several pieces of glass from the test objects were put in front of Chu Dong''s eyes. At the same time, in front of Chu Dong''s eyes, there are bluestone tablets depicting Arabic numerals before Chu Dong. Rock will be each limestone test number and test results are one-to-one correspondence, it is a test spirit. The glass made from No. 3 test sample is of the highest purity, and Chu Dong also remembers the approximate ratio of raw materials such as borate, quartz and caustic soda for each test sample before, so Chu Dong wrote down the ratio. Of course, Chu Dong''s matching map on the cave wall is incomprehensible. It may take quite a long time to explain to the rock what is the ratio. Therefore, Chudong did not intend to explain to the rock at all. Instead, he directly told the rock how large a piece of limestone should be matched with how large quartzite and borate, and how many caustic soda particles should be added. It''s easy for Yan to understand, because when making pottery, there is also a certain proportion of clay. Therefore, the description of Chudong''s image soon resonates with Yan. After Yan went back, according to what Chu Dong said, he reopened a furnace of No. 3 limestone. Sure enough, he found glass of similar purity from the burnt lime. "Rock, according to the current mix to make lime. Lime production may decrease, but our glass production and quality will increase. Come on, do it. " Chu Dong personally watched a new furnace of lime and glass coming out of the furnace. Thus, Chu Dong saw that when it was just out of the oven, the glass was gelatinous liquid, and the glass in this form was extremely plastic. But Chu Dong didn''t have the idea to extend the use and manufacture of glass in a wider range, even though he knew that he should try to blow glass products with blowpipe. In the modern civilized society, glass products are widely used in the fields of architecture, daily use, medical treatment, chemistry, home furnishing, electronics, instruments and so on. Now, Panshi tribe has found out the method of firing glass, and it is natural to extend the use of glass. However, at the present level of the Panshi tribe, if we can make glasses, mirrors and other things, it will be too luxurious for the tribes struggling with hunger. On the contrary, it is not conducive to the germination of various handicraft industries of the Panshi tribe. As a barbarian, glass, which is transparent, hard and fragile, will be fresh for two and a half days at most. Then it will be abandoned completely because it can''t be eaten or used. Therefore, Chu Dong will not have the idea of expanding the production scale of glass for the time being. Today''s glass is enough for them to produce all kinds of lenses. The manufacture of optical lenses alone has already overwhelmed the craftsmen of Panshi tribe, so they do not need more investment. Chu Dong sent the glass blocks to the craftsmen who made crystal glasses. In charge of crystal glasses products was originally wooden old man, but wooden old man is older, most of the time is his granddaughter in charge. Lao Mu''s granddaughter Luo is a relatively small girl in the Panshi tribe. In fact, she is not a girl. She is the mother of two children, but she is a little older than Chudong. Luo''s man is Na, and Chu Dong is also very familiar. "Lo, this is glass. The eyes made of it are better than those made of natural crystal. It''s mainly the grinding of lenses, which can be made according to the previous process. " Lo looks at the glass in surprise. The crystal clear of glass is much better than the natural crystal with impurities. Even the pure natural crystal will not be as transparent as glass. "Don''t worry, chieftain. I''ll do as you say." Luo has a big stomach, very confident said, but suddenly slightly frowned. "Are you going to have a baby?" Even if Chu Dong is not a doctor of Obstetrics and Gynecology, he knows that Luo Yin feels pain for the relationship of fetal movement. "It seems so. But it doesn''t matter. It''s just a little pain. " In the aspect of giving birth to children, Chu Dong really admired these barbarian women. There are not many things to be particular about children. They may give birth to a child if they are not careful. Last time, Chu Dong saw a barbarian pregnant woman working in a sweet potato field. She screamed and rolled on the ground. Before Chu Dong could show her skills as a general practitioner, she had already given birth to her baby. The physique of barbarians, both men and women, is far stronger than that of modern civilization. They prefer the physique of beasts, including fertility. Nowadays, the population of Panshi tribe is gradually increasing, and the natural growth rate is increasing at the rate of one to two births per day. After all, most of the people in the tribe are young adults, and the productivity of their offspring is very high. "Then you should also pay attention to rest. You should put all your work first, and then work after the production is finished." "Chieftain, I have no health problems. When I gave birth to my second child, I still climbed up and down to pick wild fruits. Later, the second was born under the wild fruit tree. "Luo pursed a smile and didn''t mean to worry at all. Chudong nodded. Luo and Na are a couple. One is responsible for the hand grinding of crystal and glass lenses, and the other is an experienced intermediate soldier. They should be regarded as a middle-class couple in the tribe. However, there are two young children, Luo''s parents died early, only grandfather wood old man a relative, natze also need to support their old mother, in this kind of pressure, two people work hard for their families to prepare more winter rations mood, Chu Dong also understand. But on the other hand, Na and Luo are also young and passionate, especially when they embody the value of life. Passion often makes them forget the so-called fatigue, torment and other negative torments. Even he didn''t dare to relax. He was spinning like a top every day, trying to make the Panshi tribe run better. Seeing the happy smile emerging from the corner of Luo''s mouth, Chu Dong was envious. Maybe, I should also find the other half of myself. It''s just that these barbarian girls really don''t conform to their own aesthetic standards. Anyway, we are also the chieftain of a rising powerful tribe. How can we find a girl who is big and rough at random? In that case, is there any psychological obstacle or even physical function obstacle in one''s marriage life? Men start a business before they start a family. Whenever Chu Dong had an impulse, he would think so, and then put all his experiences into a more busy work. Chapter 177 Chudong came out of the humble glass mill, thinking that it was time to improve the production and living area of all craftsmen. Whether it''s the glass mill, lime production workshop, metal and iron making workshop, straw weaving workshop and other areas, cold in winter, hot in summer, dust and other aspects of pollution, for the strong physique of barbarians, it is also a little bit of damage to their vitality. When I was thinking about it, there were footsteps running behind me. Chu Dong looked back and saw that a female craftsman of a glass mill was coming after her. "Chieftain, no, Luo is going to have a baby..." "Oh, it''s good to have a baby. You should report the good news to Na. How can you find me?" "No, chieftain witch, Luo met the ghost fetus when he was giving birth, and now he''s in pain." Hearing this, Chu Dong turned quickly and rushed back to the glass mill. Run and ask. "What is the ghost fetus?" "Pregnant women can''t give birth to children. In the end, all the children die. We call the children who bring this kind of bad luck ghost gate fetus." Chu Dong just a listen, already roughly understood. Luo should have had a difficult labor. Only the stupid people think that if they can''t give birth naturally, they will be cursed by the demons and ghosts, and there will be such a term as ghost gate fetus. "Hurry back to my cave, let Xinghe see the two old people quickly prepare the Ma Fei powder, let Yueqiao and Ling prepare the surgical instruments." The woman listened, turned around and ran to Chudong''s cave. Chu Dong rushed to the glass mill and saw Luo lying on the ground rolling. There was a big pool of blood on the ground, mixed with amniotic fluid. Obviously, Luo was not as lucky as the woman who rolled in the sweet potato field last time and left the baby. At this time, she was in great pain and kept crying out. The women nearby are trying to work as midwives, while the men stay away. Seeing Chu Dong coming, an old woman said to Chu Dong, "chieftain, the ghost gate is blocked. The child can''t be born." "What the hell?! It''s dystocia. " Chu Dong rushed to the front, squatted down, carefully looked at the state of Luo, especially observed the bleeding. "It''s critical. Carry it to my cave immediately. Come on A few barbarian women found a trailer. This kind of living equipment for trailer and stretcher has been popular among ordinary families in Panshi tribe. After all, it is very convenient to transport some things. After Luo moved to the trailer, the strong woman followed Chudong back to Chudong''s cave. Now a similar sterile operating room has been set up in the cave of Chudong. The so-called asepsis is impossible under the present conditions of Panshi tribe. Recently, he began to learn the special effects of different herbs. Chu Dong also had a great change in his understanding of the strange flowers and plants of this era. In addition to some herbs Chudong is familiar with, there are also some strange plants growing in this world. For example, a kind of plant called "exorcism grass flower" is very wonderful. The whole grass leaf is very like a flower. It can secrete a peculiar smell, smell some odor, but it can effectively prevent mosquitoes from biting. After research, Chu Dong determined that this exorcism flower has many medicinal effects, such as sterilization, air purification, sleeping and so on. In short, the place where this exorcism flower grows is not allowed to have other biological activities nearby. Therefore, Chu Dong used the strange biological life characteristics of exorcism flowers to open up an independent space in his cave, in which more than ten exorcism flowers were planted. Then, the surrounding area is surrounded by specially disinfected animal skins, and there are several other exotic flowers and plants with self-protection function outside. A sterile laboratory and sterile operating room space are formed. Everyone will be dystocia Luo sent to the sterile operating room, a dry irrelevant people all back out, leaving Chu Dong, line, see, month, Ling, Qiao. "Now, I''m going to prepare for the first real operation. Are you all ready?" OK, see, Yue, Ling and Qiao all nodded. These days, Chu Dong not only learned the medicine identification of witch doctors from Xingjian, but also came into contact with the treatment system of witch doctors. At the same time, he also trained five people in simple but relatively systematic modern medicine. Xing and other five people yearned for the sterile surgery that Chu Dong said and were full of curiosity. Although Chu Dong saved a lot of people in Panshi tribe and performed a lot of operations, today is the first operation in the real sense. Chu Dong first washed his hands, and then with the help of Yue, he put on his surgical clothes. In fact, the surgical suit was only made of a young pterosaur skin after being sterilized and nitrated. This is also Chu Dong''s idea. It took a long time for people who made leather to try to make this strange surgical suit that Chu Dong is wearing today.Wearing the same surgical gloves made of pterosaur skin. Only the pterosaur skin, Velociraptor skin and other leather, which are soaring from infancy to adulthood, are very thin, soft and light. The gloves used to make them are naturally not as good as disposable plastic medical gloves, but they already have that feeling. Wearing a pterosaur skin mask and emergency doctor''s hat on his mouth, Chu Dong was in full medical clothes at this time, as if he had returned to the operating room he used to be familiar with. However, in a twinkling of an eye, seeing Xing, Jian, Yue and others, Chu Dong knew that he was under illusion. "Prepare for surgery! OK, old man, are you ready to see the old man? " "Chieftain, you''re ready. Here, it''s still boiling. " The old man brought a pottery pot. The boiling medicine in the pot gave off a strong smell. People would feel dizzy when they smelled it. "Let the patient smell it!" The old man carrying the pottery pot, went to the dystocia maternal Luo''s side. "Child, smell it, take a big breath. After smelling it, you will be anesthetized and comatose. In this way, there will be no pain during the operation." Luo big mouth inhales, very quickly eyelid heavy close, fell into a kind of deep coma. See Luo has been anesthesia coma, Chu Dong let month and Qiao two nurses come forward to Luo''s belly disinfection. Then Chu Dong took a sharp scalpel from Ling''s operating instrument. This scalpel is made of some unknown animal skeleton. It''s very tough, and its edge is no worse than that of Lu Ding. Immediately, Chu Dong cut Luo''s belly quickly and skillfully with a scalpel. Chapter 178 In his last life, Chu Dong did not know how many operations he had done. Although none of them was caesarean section, the operations were almost the same. It was a piece of cake for him. Cut the abdominal wall, explore the abdominal cavity, push away from the bladder to expose the lower uterine segment, accurately cut a gap in the uterus, and then see the fetus. Sure enough, the fetus is buttock down, is a typical abnormal fetal position. Chu Dong reaches out his hand to take out the fetus from Luo''s abdomen, and then gently taps the baby''s back, making a burst of "whoa whoa whoa" baby cry. There''s no problem with the baby. It looks healthy. It''s still a baby girl. Chu Dong cut off the umbilical cord with a scalpel and handed the crying baby girl to Qiao''s hand. Qiao took the baby girl out to deal with the blood stains on her body. Chu Dong also took out the placenta, and then began to clean up the uterus. There is medical alcohol for internal disinfection, and the cleaning work is soon completed, followed by suture. Chu Dong could sew the incision perfectly even with his eyes closed. Therefore, when he sewed, the special bone needle in his hand was like a dragon snake walking like a cloud, which made people gape. It''s the first time that Xing Hejian saw Chu Dong do an operation. He saw Chu Dong cut a pregnant woman''s belly without hesitation, then took out the fetus in the pregnant woman''s belly, cleaned it up and sewed it up again. Every movement was very skillful, even giving people a pleasant feeling. The two witch doctors of Xiajiang tribe looked at each other. They had lived together for more than 60 years and understood what was in each other''s mind. Chu Dong''s medical philosophy has long been beyond them. These witch doctors don''t know how much. Treating the sick and saving the people is so straightforward and straight to the theme, which has caused a great impact on their hearts. In fact, the operation time of Chudong is not short. After all, after cutting the fat layer, it is impossible to do a good job if the operation is not careful and careful to avoid damaging many organs in the abdominal cavity and the bleeding points of the main blood vessels in the body. When Chu Dong''s operation was completely sutured, he walked out of the operating room and saw that Qiao was teasing the baby girl who had been washed clean and wrapped in a soft animal skin. The baby girl looks at the world with a pair of lovely big eyes. "Chieftain, how cute is this little doll? She''s looking at me "She''s looking at you. In fact, she can''t see people and things around her. It''s common sense. " "Common sense again. Chieftain, we''ve followed you and learned a lot of common sense. What you taught us is very different from what other people in the tribe know. " "So I''m a witch. They''re just ordinary people." Take it for granted and nod. Indeed, since Chu Dong taught them some common sense, they found that when they looked at some things, they had different solutions. See Qiao to that baby girl love not to put down, may be the relationship between maternal explosion. "Qiao, hold out your hand and let me feel your pulse." "What''s the matter? Chu Wu. " Qiao is still very obedient handed the wrist to Chu Dong''s hand. Chu Dong gave Qiao a pulse. After a while, he began to laugh. "No wonder you like this child so much. You are happy, too." "What are you happy about?" "Even you are pregnant." Pregnancy is a common word for pregnant women in Panshi tribe. "Really? I''m going to be a mother, too? " "Isn''t it, so I want to congratulate you. You and puhu have finally achieved the right result. " Qiao is also very happy, grinning for a long time, suddenly a haze appears on his face. "Chieftain, what if I''m like Lo? I think she''s in great pain. " Although the barbarian women are more bold and rude, they are more delicate than the men after all. When they see the painful appearance of Lo''s dystocia, they will inevitably feel the fear of empathy. "Don''t worry, with me, you will never be like Luo. Look at the growth of the fetus in your stomach, I will timely prepare some drugs like tocolysis for you, these are not a matter "Thank you, chieftain." It happened that I was relieved. "Next, Luo''s nursing depends on you three female nurses. After all, I''m an old man, inconvenient." "Chieftain, what have you done? When did you become a great man? " Ling, who just listened to one ear, put in a timely question. Chudong is very easygoing, and it happens that these nurses mix with Chudong every day, so they don''t respect and fear their chieftain like others, and they talk casually. "You''ve been thinking about things that are not suitable for children all day. If you have time to study the common sense and words I have taught you, you are the nurses of Chudong, and you should be the highest quality people in the whole tribe. " Although Chu Dong said solemnly, several nurses covered their mouths and giggled.Chu Dong looked at the female nurse who didn''t know how to be "senior and junior", took off her surgical clothes, hat, mask and gloves, and threw them to the three of them. "Yue went to nurse Luo. She couldn''t move after the operation. Ling disinfected all the surgical instruments. This kind of leather surgical suit is not bad. It has air permeability. Let the leather workshop make more sets. Qiao, look at the children! You, stop laughing and move now. " The three nurses went to work with a smile. Xinghe saw two old people walking behind Chu Dong. "Chieftain, you are the most benevolent and compassionate chieftain we have ever seen." "It seems that we have made no wrong choice when we come to you." "Two old people, who are also my masters, I have learned a lot from you." "No! How can we afford your master? We''re just a few years older than you. At our age, we can''t imagine what kind of height the chieftain will reach. " "Come on, two old people, don''t wear high hats for me. If not for you two to teach me, I would not have thought of using drunken animal Tribulus terrestris as the main medicine to prepare Mabei powder. Now we need to pay attention to the improvement of the Mabei powder, and pay attention to clinical trials until there are no other obvious adverse reactions. " "Yes, that''s what chieftains often say about the attitude of scientific experiments. We understand. " Just then, Na Fenghuo ran over in the distance. Seeing Chu Dong, he quickly stopped and panted: "Chieh Wu, is Luo OK?" "With the chieftain, it will be OK." Hearing the old man say so, Na''s simple and honest smile, and thinking about it, the chieftains and witches have all done it, and his spouse Loken will not have any problems. "You eight hunting teams are back?" "Well, the harvest is good. A few brothers were slightly injured. We can cure them with the Sanqi hemostatic ointment without the help of the chieftain. " Chapter 179 Chu Dong immediately inquired about the situation of hunting wasteland. "It''s almost the same as last time, but this time we went a little further, and finally we met a group of wild horses, and we got the harvest. It''s really hard to find easy prey in the neighborhood now. " Chudong nodded. This is a common phenomenon, and it''s the same with other hunting teams. Under the "wild hunting and indiscriminate killing" campaign of Chu Dong and his allies, the ecological balance environment of the surrounding wild animals has been broken for a long time, and it is very normal to go far to hunt and kill. "Na, go and see your little girl. She''s lovely. It looks like you. " "I have a daughter!" Na was very happy and went to see her daughter and spouse. Nowadays, there are more and more new people in Panshi tribe every day. It is also a question whether the newborns can survive the first winter. Chu Dong unconsciously thought of how to ensure that the newborn does not die, some measures and ideas began to take shape in his mind. "Roar, roar ~ ~" a powerful animal roar came, very close, just beyond the tribal square. There is no one in the whole tribe who can roar like this, except little golden hair. "Stand at attention, take a break, straddle Is xiaojinmao engaged in military training? " Today, Chudong has been able to understand most of xiaojinmao''s animal language, and has made great progress in speaking animal language. Naturally, he can hear the meaning of xiaojinmao''s roaring voice. Chudong walked to the square and saw a hunting team giving the harvest to the tribal repository. The leader of this hunting team is Leng song. He and some soldiers are watching Lu and xiaojinmao train some young wild horses. In front of Lu and xiaojinmao, there are five young horned wild horses who are taller than Lu. They are trembling in the roar of xiaojinmao. They sit on their knees, lie down and stand up again. Their movements look chaotic. "What are you doing?" Chudong is very funny. How can this little golden hair still learn the military training of those new soldiers. "Chieftain!" Everyone saluted to Chu Dong one after another, only little golden hair ran to Chu Dong''s feet like a happy person, and rubbed Chu Dong''s thigh with its soft golden hair. This little golden hair grows too fast. It''s only a few days, and it''s higher than Chudong''s knee height. It''s not so cute. Even because it begins to grow teeth, it looks a little ferocious. Chu Dong''s palm touched little golden hair. "Bullying animals again? I told you that in our tribe, living beasts can''t eat indiscriminately, as long as I order you to eat vegetables. " Little Jinmao whimpered twice. "You can''t be coquettish. You see, you''re eating too fat. " Then Chu Dong looked at Lu. When Chudong didn''t walk Jinmao, xiaojinmao spent most of his time playing with Lu. Xiaojinmao took the child as his playmate. "It''s your idea to order Jinmao to stand at attention for a while, isn''t it?" "Yes, chieftain. But it''s not Jinmao, it''s me "Did you yell at the golden fur just now? I thought it was golden. " "Jinmao is lazy. He is lazy to do these things." Xiaojinmao is very dissatisfied with the roar twice, but Chudong and Lu two people did not pay attention to xiaojinmao. "Yell twice more, and I''ll hear it." Lu opened her mouth and yelled twice. If it wasn''t for the fact that Lu opened her mouth to learn golden hair''s roar, Chu Dong couldn''t believe that Lu could learn little golden hair''s voice perfectly. The next few little horned Mustangs were in a mess again. "It''s really possible to confuse the fake with the real. It seems that you have gained a lot by mixing with little golden hair these days. " "Chieftain, you told me last time that we can try to communicate with wild animals. I''ve been trying all the time. I really can. Some simple commands and wild animals with a little brain can do it." Chu Dong did have the idea of training wild animals, and he inadvertently talked to Lu, who is learning animal language very fast. Unexpectedly, Lu''s level of animal language is still much higher than Chu Dong''s imagination. "Lu, try to ride a wild horse." Lu heard Chu Dong''s order, nodded and went to a wild horse. Although this wild horned horse is still young, it is actually higher than Lu, and the horned horse has begun to grow. It looks ferocious. Although Jiaolin wild horse is a herbivorous beast, it is also wild and fierce. It has great strength and running speed that other wild animals can''t catch up with. Therefore, the chance of catching this kind of wild horse is not very big. If it wasn''t for these young days, lengsong''s wild hunting team would have had a lot of trouble to catch wild horses. Lu is only a child of about ten years old. Of course, she is much taller than the ordinary children of modern people. She is more than one meter and six meters tall, but among the barbarians, she is the weakest.However, the fierce hornlin Mustang is obedient, let Lu go to the side, even in the eyes of the panic. Lu grabbed the mane on the neck of the wild horse, turned over and rode on the back of the wild horse. Lu sobbed softly, and the wild horse began to walk slowly, then trotted. Chu Dong saw the rise of a wild horse and turned over to ride it. That wild horse of the horn Lin is crazy for a while and wants to throw Chu Dong off the horse''s back. However, Chu Dong snorted coldly. The wild horse was so scared that his limbs were sore and his whole body was lying on the ground. A smell of Sao smelled that he was scared out of control. Chu Dong just snorted, but he gave full play to the golden lion''s roaring power. How could the little young horned Mustang resist it? Of course, it''s bullshit. Chu Dong shook his head. It seems that the young wild horse is a little bit timid. Chu Dong and Lu trained horses, which attracted the crowd of the tribe. Lengsong''s eyes widened. He lived for more than 30 years, and it was the first time that he saw someone who could command a wild horse as a mount. What''s more, he didn''t think that Chu Dong''s nose could make the wild horse incontinent with a slight snort. "Chieftain, this little beast has little courage, so take your time." "Lu, you son of a bitch, have you taught me?" Chu Dong scolded with a smile. There was no anger in his voice. On the contrary, he had a big brother''s affection for his little brother. "Come here, don''t disgrace me. Otherwise, I''ll skin you and eat your meat! " Chu Dong pointed to the biggest one among the several horned wild horses, and uttered a series of strange syllables in his mouth. The horned wild horse obediently ran to Chu Dong''s front, even bent his front hooves, let Chu Dong sit on his back. Chapter 180 "Come and see, the great chieftain has tamed the wild horses!" The news soon spread throughout the whole rock tribe. The crowd of the Panshi tribe was full of people, watching Chu Dong riding a horny scale Mustang from here to there, and then from there to here. The fierce and fierce horned scale Mustang had never been so obedient, and let Chu Dong yell on its back. "Look, that kid is riding a horse, too." Of course, the child showed up. Lu was once the illegitimate son of Yao in the White Wolf tribe. He was captured by the cloud Dynasty tribe and given to the Panshi tribe as a slave. Many people know Lu. When Chu Dong abolished Lu and Jin''s slave status, some people criticized them in private. However, Lu gets Chu Dong''s trust, walks the golden hair for Chu Dong, and helps raise the little gold swallowing beast. Her status is always the highest among children of the same age. Because of his former slave status, Lu has no friends among the same age in the tribe, but today, like Chu Dong, Lu, who rides on the back of the horny scale Mustang, is envied by countless children. After riding for several circles, Chu Dong came down from the horseback of the horny scale Mustang and called Xia Yi. "Summer, you try." Xia has been greedy for a long time. For nothing else, he has a sense of Conquest just by riding on wild animals. "Chu, can I really do it?" "I''m here, yes!" Xia also learns Chu Dong''s appearance and turns over to be a wild horse with horny scales. The horny scale Mustang, after another man on its back, quit and wanted to kick Xia down. However, Chu Dong heavily snorted, Jiao scale wild horse when obediently carrying summer walked two circles. However, Xia''s body is too big, riding on the young horned scale Mustang, his feet are almost drooping to the ground, looking very funny, but also tired horned scale Mustang wheezing. "Xia, if you soldiers want to ride horses, I''m afraid only adult horned scale Mustangs will do." But everyone knows that adult brutes are violent, and few of them are captured alive. "Chu Wu, how did you do it?" The problem of green leaves represents the common voice of the people around. "It''s very simple. First of all, we need to have a good personal relationship with the beast mount, and then use language to command forward, backward, turn and stop. Listen, I''m going to talk about these syllables. You can learn from me. You can pronounce them. You can try to use these syllables to command horned Mustang. " Chudong said that, he began to issue a syllable. After the strange syllable came out, the horned scale Mustang changed from standing still to walking slowly. "That''s the meaning of going, brute language. Read it with me!" The interest of the people around came up, and they followed the syllable Chu Dongfa just now. But brute language is much more difficult than another foreign language, because the pronunciation organs of brute are very different from those of human beings. As a result, we have a wide range of pronunciation, only a few of them can be similar. Chu Dong had dissected vocal cords and other vocal organs of more than 50 wild animals, and found that vocal cords and other organs of different kinds of wild animals also vary greatly, and even some wild animals do not use vocal cords to make sound. As a result, it''s amazing that the king of Chu is able to communicate with such a fierce beast. Chu Dong saw that everyone''s pronunciation was almost finished, so he raised his hand and asked everyone to stop. "Who will have a try?" Lengsong was the first to raise his hand and was willing to give it a try. Lengsong went to the corner scale Mustang nearby, issued a "high" sound, and Chu Dong Jiao syllables are similar, but absolutely not this way of pronunciation. Sure enough, the horn scale wild horse looked at lengsong with disdain. Leng song''s strange pronunciation caused a burst of laughter from people around him. Leng song blushed slightly and went back to the team embarrassed. "Who else will have a try?" With lengsong, some people who don''t have confidence in their pronunciation will shrink back, while others who are ignorant will try bravely, but almost all of them fail. Only a child''s pronunciation was the closest. The horned scale Mustang gave a hiss, and then walked slowly for two steps. Seeing that a teenager should be able to order a horned scale wild horse to move, people around were shocked and happy and talked about it one after another. The child''s mother saw that her son was able to command the beast, and tears of Joy came out. "Good. Now, adults are not allowed to try. Children about 10 years old come out and read syllables after me Chudong''s order was soon passed on. The ten year old children who didn''t come over were also sent over by anxious family members. Soon, almost the whole tribe''s school-age children came to the square, about 50 of them. Chu Dong stood in front of the children, said two syllables, let these children continue to practice.After practicing the two syllables many times, Chu Dong asked the children to try to command the horned Mustang one by one with the language they learned. As a result, 21 children succeeded, and the rest failed. "Some for children under ten to eight, and some for children between eleven and fifteen." Soon, the school-age children Chu Dong asked for gathered again. Chu Dong used the same method to let the second group of children try to communicate with the horny scale Mustang. But this pass rate is very poor, only four children have successfully learned the simple beast voice Festival. Although it''s not clear what the reason is, Chu Dong has come to a conclusion through such an experiment that children about 10 years old are more likely to learn brute language. Maybe it''s because children about 10 years old are transiting from childhood to adolescence, vocal cords and other vocal organs are in the stage of change, which is suitable for the pronunciation of brute language?! Of course, that may be due to congenital conditions, not absolutely. For example, Chudong is an adult and can still learn the language of beasts. "Lu, in the future, these 25 children will be with you, under your command, and learn the beast language together." "Chieftain, can I really do it?" Lu, opened his eyes, can''t believe Chu Dong''s order. "It''s true, of course. You learn brute language faster and more. Of course, you are the leader of their 25 children. How are you going to learn how to command animals from today All the 26 children are about 10 years old and are in the stage of rapid formation of outlook on life and world outlook. Almost without exception, these children regard Chu Dong as their idol, and the chieftain is their heaven and earth. When they hear Chu Dong give a task to their shoulders, they are very happy, and answer with their young voice. "Chieftain, we must learn to tame animals!" Chapter 181 In the crowd, Jin saw the scene of high light, and immediately his eyes were wet with tears. From slave to breeder to trainer, Lu''s status has been improved all the time, and Jin has not protected Lu in vain. Of course, all this is because of Chu Dong, who gave Jin and Lu another chance to be reborn. "Lengsong, LVYE, tomorrow, you will take the soldiers to the wasteland to catch more than 20 young horned Mustangs." "Yes, chieftain." Even Leng song and LVYE are envious to see that their teenagers are slowly mastering the ability of taming animals. What they didn''t know was that Chu Dong''s wild hope didn''t know it was a tamer. As long as you give yourself enough time, Chu Dong has reason to believe that he can domesticate the first batch of war horses, but only the war horses are far from enough. White Wolf tribe can use the ferocious beast white wolf to suppress the surrounding tribes for a long time, so that Chu Dong has always been able to have the power to control the powerful beast, rather than just domesticate the relatively docile beast, horny scale Mustang. Therefore, Chu Dong came to the pig farm with Lu later. The last time we caught them, they were all kept in the valley. The gourd shaped Valley can only open in one direction, so we don''t have to worry about the fleeing of them. Today, there are already some poachers who have given birth to their young. They are still poachers and need to be domesticated from wild boar to domestic boar. I don''t know how long it will take. "Chieftain, will you show me to raise pigs?" Lu is puzzled that Chu Dong brought himself here. "Of course not. Today, you can learn from little golden hair to command those horned scale wild horses, which shows that you have extraordinary talent in brute language. Maybe it''s because you have the blood of Yao, the chief of white wolf tribe. " "So I want you to do another experiment." Hearing that Chu Dong asked her to do the experiment, Lu was very excited. Everyone in the Panshi tribe knows that chieftains can only make experiments on matters that have a great interest in the tribe, and they feel proud to be the candidates for experiments. "What do you want to do? Can I really be an experiment? " In Chu Dong''s understanding, the test object is generally similar to failure. After all, the test object needs many tests to be successful. However, the barbarians of Panshi tribe seem to have a wrong understanding of the word "experimental object". "As a test object, it may fail. I thought for a long time that the experiment was dangerous, so it never started. This time, I think you will have a high success rate "Chieftain, let me do the experiment. I''m not afraid of failure. " "Child, sometimes, failure of experiment means death. Are you not afraid of that?" "No! As a rock tribesman, how can you be afraid of death? How can I die with the chieftain of Chu Dong? " Lu shouts in a tender voice, revealing his great trust in Chu Dong. "Good. In that case, come with me. " Chu Dong said, and went into the valley where he stocked the boar. In the middle of the valley, there are special barbarians who are responsible for raising the blunt angle boar. They are all powerful men, including five barbarian soldiers. Yeh is the leader here. See Chu Dong come in, wild with five savage soldiers drive away groups of attack angle galloping boar, toward the deep valley. Today''s galloping boars have gradually become accustomed to the life of being fed. After being cut off their heads, the lethal threat of these galloping boars is greatly reduced. Therefore, it is not necessary to worry too much about the galloping boars. Deep in the valley, there are small caves that have been dug out. The caves are sealed by solid stones and wooden fences. There are special barbarians patrolling at the door. You can hear the roaring of fierce beasts from those caves. Lu curiously looks at those small caves and knows that this is the destination Chu Dong brought him. "Did you hear the roar of the beast in the cave? Do you understand a few words? " "A lot." "Oh, really? Do you know what kinds of beasts there are? " "I can ask." Chudong nodded, indicating that the wild followed Lu''s side, in case of accident. Full of curiosity, Lu went to the door of the first cave and looked inside through the gap between the rocks and the wooden fence. Just close to the hole, suddenly a tongue licked out. If it wasn''t for the wild behind pulling Lu back, Lu would be licked by the long tongue. Wild some schadenfreude smile. "Baby, be careful not to be eaten." "Yeh, I''m not a child. Don''t look at me like a child. " Lu murmured discontentedly. "How old are you? How can you not be a child. In other words, this cave is full of ferocious young animals, even King level ferocious animals. I have to be responsible for your Mu Niang. ""I''ve grown up. It was the chieftain who asked me to do the experiment. " Wild of course know is Chu East let dew come over, but still some worry, can''t help looking back at Chu East. Chu Dong''s face was as calm as water, without any expression. Wild let go of dew. "Be careful. Don''t get too close. It''s..." "You don''t have to tell me. I can ask myself." Lu uses the word "ask", not the word "guess". Lu said, between the throat rumbling, mouth did not open, but issued a strange syllable. The gap in front of the cave mouth was quickly covered by a dark shadow, and a hissing voice came out. "Chieftain, I see. It''s a gorgeous insectivore." Chu Dong nodded. "Yes, it''s a beautiful young insect eater. Give me the second level beast. The risk factor is not high, but the effect is not small. " "Chieftain, why are you graded? What is grading? " "Grading is mainly to distinguish the risk coefficient of fierce animals, that is, the more fierce and dangerous the fierce animals are, the higher the grading will be. For the time being, I''m going to classify it as a level 10 beast, a level 10 fierce beast, and a level 10 King fierce beast. Like little golden hair, an adult golden lion''s roar should at least be able to reach the level of a level 8 or 9 King fierce beast. " Lu seemed to understand, but he didn''t need to, as long as their chieftain Chu Dong understood. "Lu, what do you think of the gorgeous insectivores just now?" "It''s not dangerous enough. It''s a level 2 beast. It''s not exciting." Chu Dong was a little speechless. The courage of the children of barbarians is really great. If they are ordinary children, even the kittens and dogs are afraid, not to mention the cruel animals that feed on human beings. "Then you can continue to ask what fierce beasts are in the following caves." Lu nodded and went to the gate of the second cave, where she uttered strange animal language just as before. Chapter 182 A low whimper came from the second hole. "Chieftain, there''s a bear in here." "The stone bear is a level five fierce beast, but it''s too stupid." Lu went to the third hole and asked again, and got a sharp cry. "Dear, it''s the poisonous tongue iron winged bat." "Well, that''s right. The same level five fierce beast has weak individual strength, but it is often more than a hundred, which is very difficult to deal with." Lu went on, asking each hole one by one. After asking seven kinds of fierce beasts, the fierce beast in the last cave didn''t respond. Lu Lu showed a strange face. Just now, how did the beast language of Bailing get to the fierce beast in this cave? "Lu, change the way you pronounce it. Use the yelling way of little golden hair." Lu obediently changed the way of pronunciation, open mouth roar out is the same voice as the golden lion roar. Finally, there was an echo in the cave. There was a few roars, and the shadow flashed at the same time. This shadow is different from those before. It''s very small. I can''t imagine that the roar of such a small thing inside is very loud. "Chieftain, I don''t know what''s in it. It''s like a lizard or a multi legged snake." "My name is bimudomi. It can''t be graded, but it''s definitely the level of the king level beast. " Hearing that it was a king level fierce beast, Lu''s eyes showed a yearning look. "Chieftain, that''s all I have." "Are you sure? Although this blue eyed lizard is only a juvenile, it is a king level fierce animal in essence, which is very dangerous. " "I''m not afraid!" In order to emphasize that she is also a brave soldier, Lu waved her little fist. "Well, in that case, let''s start." Chu Dong Chong Ye nodded. Yeh opened the opening of the cave. Light shot into the dark cave, for a long time before a half arm sized four legged lizard slowly climbed out. The skin of this four legged lizard shows the color of rock wall. After the sun shines on it, its body gradually becomes a little transparent. It is a rare chameleon lizard, and its eyes are a kind of miserable green. It doesn''t turn for a long time, but occasionally turns, giving people a creepy feeling. Lu was in a tight mood when she saw the green eyed lizard in front of her, especially when she saw its green eyes. Chu Dong said slowly: "this blue eyed multi life lizard was brought back by ah Hou when they went hunting for wasteland. It''s an accident. This blue eyed multi life lizard is lying on the body of a huge beast. They didn''t find it "For the time being, I haven''t found anything particularly strong about this blue eyed multi life lizard, but just because of this, it has become a king level fierce beast." "King level fierce beast is very difficult to capture the living, we all know that. Only like little golden hair, it can be caught from the feeding period, otherwise, once the infant has opened up the intelligence, it will be very difficult to control Chudong explained. In fact, Chu Dong didn''t know much about the characteristics of King level fierce beasts. From the mouth of the excellent and experienced barbarian soldiers of Panshi tribe, Chu Dong got only a small amount of experience, which required Chu Dong to synthesize the narration of many people in order to get more complete information. Chu Dong asked many people how to divide the brute beast, fierce beast, King level fierce beast and Overlord level fierce beast. Ten people gave him ten answers. Some say it depends on the size of the beast, some say it depends on the ferocity of the beast, and some say it depends on whether it is difficult to catch. Even Yang can''t tell a standard. Chu Dong still remembers the scene that Yang thought for a long time to answer himself. "We all follow the advice of experienced barbarians. For example, the three eyed ape was born a king level beast. For example, the Tyrannosaurus rex was born a king level beast." Then Chu Dong pointed to the blue headed lizard in front of him. "This lazy brute, do you think it''s brute or fierce or something?" "It''s a beast, isn''t it? There doesn''t seem to be any danger. " But Chu Dong didn''t think so. Because Chu Dong is different from the barbarian warrior, he can speak barbarian language. It''s because I can speak the language of wild animals. When I hear the call of wild animals, I can distinguish all kinds of wild animals and fierce animals. When they communicate with each other, there is a difference between high and low. For example, xiaojinmao is a high-level fierce animal. He was born without teaching, and he can speak the language of wild animals. Although some wild animals are huge, they can only express very little meaning in the language of wild animals. The hornlin Mustang belongs to the low-level series of the language of wild animals. However, the bimu multi life lizard can emit the roar of this high-level beast, which makes Chudong look at it differently. The reason why Lu thinks that bimudoming lizard is a king level fierce beast is also because she judged it from its call response.However, for the barbarians who have been struggling under the hunger line, when hunting wasteland, the hunting and killing is basically based on the size of the head, not the ability of the fierce beast. Another proof for Chu Dong to think that bimudoming lizard is a king level fierce animal is that when bimudoming lizard appears, the fierce animals such as colorful insectivores and rock bears will tremble all over and even incontinent. Only the natural power of high-level fierce beast to low-level fierce beast can cause such a result. Chu Dong simply explained to Lu, and then continued to ask Lu: "I think this is a king level fierce beast, but it''s hard to say whether it is. However, as Yang said, he can''t feel the danger of this fierce beast. Maybe it''s because it''s still young. Are you sure you want it to accompany you to do the experiment Lu hesitated for a moment, then nodded for sure. "Well, let''s start as we planned." Lu showed an excited look, took out a bone knife, scratched a knife on her finger, and shed blood, and then dropped the blood on the wild animal meat that had been ready for a long time. Lu handed the beast''s flesh stained with her own blood to the bimudomian lizard. It seems to enjoy the sunshine outside the cave. Suddenly, it moves. Its body seems transparent. It is still a long way away from the wild animal meat, but it takes it away in an instant. "Chieftain, it''s so fast." "Well. Is it time to curse the beast Lu quickly recited the familiar but no longer familiar beast controlling curse. It is from the White Wolf tribe that Chu Dong deduces the beast language. With the strange voice of the beast controlling curse, the bimudomian lizard showed an appearance of listening, and its miserable green eyes fixed on Lu. At this time, Chu Dong and Lu are quite nervous, they all want to know, after Chu Dong improved the beast control curse will work. Because Chu Dong changed the content of the beast controlling curse that was passed down from the White Wolf tribe. Chapter 183 The beast controlling mantra is recited in high-level brute language. Its syllables are strange and its pronunciation is unique. No one should be able to understand it, but after a period of translation, Chu Dong has basically understood the general meaning. When he trampled on the beast, he was surprised. Where is the beast controlling curse? It''s a contract. The animal controlling mantra can be understood as Party A and Party B. Party A is human and Party B is fierce animal. In short, the content of the contract is that Party A is the boss, and Party B works for Party A, responsible for killing and hunting, protecting the safety of the tribe, while Party A needs to give Party B sufficient food and ensure the reproduction of blood descendants of Party B. When he learned the truth of the beast controlling curse, Chu Dong''s heart couldn''t recover for a long time, because he saw a vast and endless world, and he just got a key to open the world. Now that he is proficient in the mantra, he tries to learn the same mantra from him. When Lu finished reciting the beast controlling mantra, Chu Dong held his breath and watched every move of bimudomian lizard. He was afraid that the lazy guy''s understanding of the beast language was wrong and could not achieve Chu Dong''s desired effect. "Roar ~ ~ roar ~ ~" after half a minute''s silence, the lizard finally began to cry out. "Chieftain, it agreed, agreed!" Lu jumped up happily, ran over and rushed to Chu Dong''s arms. Chu Dong is also abnormal happy, a will dew in the arms. "From today on, this bimudomian lizard is your pet. You should feed it with blood, build up your flesh and blood relationship, and try your best to develop its potential. I always think this guy is not simple." "Yes, chieftain, I know." "In addition, you should take those children to do a good job in horse training. Whether our tribe can build a strong cavalry in the future depends on you." "Yes, chieftain. You have told me the method, and I will do it well. " Lu seemed to grow up suddenly, nodding heavily. "Come on, let me see if you two can live in peace now?" Lu roared at the lizard twice. The lizard suddenly jumped to his shoulder with a flash of light. The speed was amazing. What surprised Chu Dong most was not his speed, but half of his body was transparent when he jumped. If he didn''t look carefully in the sun, he couldn''t find it. "Chieftain, it''s good. I like it very much." "You and it are both experimental objects. Remember to report your experience to me every day." "Yes, I won''t forget it." Lu happily teased the blue eyed multi life lizard on her shoulder with her fingers. "After that, I''ll call you little green. Little green, let me introduce my good friend, little golden hair. Let''s go. " Lu and Chu Dong said hello and ran away happily. "Is it really a problem, the witch chieftain?" Wild looking at the back of dew, can''t help but worry of ask a way. "According to the growth of our tribal children, 10-year-old children are almost mature, and some can be fathers at the age of 12 or 3. After the tragedy of the destruction of the tribe, Lu''s mind is more mature than that of her peers. Don''t treat him like a child. " "Yes, chieftain, I see." "No, you still don''t understand. When I do this, I always take care of Lu. I don''t want his painful memory of witnessing the extinction of the tribe to linger in his mind. Hatred can distort one''s mind, but if I intervene too early, hatred can be eliminated slowly. " Chu Dong turns back and stares at Ye''s eyes. "Now, Panshi tribe is you, gold and Lu''s home. You are no longer members of the White Wolf tribe. The White Wolf tribe may be the place where you once lived. You have memories, but people can''t always live in memories." "People want to move forward and get out of the barriers. The wasteland is so big, I want to see it. Wild, I hope you, Lu, and Jin, together, accompany me to the end of the wilderness to have a look. " Wild silent listen to Chu Dong''s words. He understood what Chu Dong meant and what he was doing. "Chieftain, one day when you are here, I will never betray the rock tribe. My wild life is equal to you, and the lives of Jin and Lu are also yours. We will obey your orders forever. " "Yeh, I''m glad you swore allegiance to me like this, but what I want to tell you is that people should learn to put it down, and only when they put it down can they pick it up." Wild carefully thinking Chu Dong said, to his heart very vibration. Many people in Panshi tribe, who used to be slaves, white wolves and enemies, were very unfriendly to the wild, the gold and the dew. It''s hard to say whether the three people could live until now if Chu Dong didn''t protect them.Although Chu Dong had already abolished several people''s slavery status, people''s views would not change. Over time, after experiencing all kinds of white eyes and difficulties, Yeh and Jin''s thoughts and feelings are unlikely to be turbulent. Wild and gold two people came together, Chu East is know. The two slaves shared a common language, and some complaints might be involved. Chudong also heard some of them. Chu Dong didn''t want to force them to hate the rock tribe because of the unfair treatment they had received. He wanted to strangle the bud of revenge. Therefore, he was training Lu to use this method to resolve the resentment of Ye and Jin. Today, Chu Dong has also pointed out his own meaning. If ye is still willing to be loyal to the Panshi tribe, then Lu naturally will get a good development opportunity. But if ye or Jin still insists on going his own way, which leads to conflicts, Chu Dong will never sit back and do nothing. Wild is a smart man, Chu Dong left him at the beginning because wild is smart enough, much smarter than other savages. Heard Chu Dong''s point to wake up, wild one knee kneels down, pious to Chu Dong swear. "Chieftain, wild stupid, almost destroyed by his inner resentment. Now he was awakened by the chieftain, and he knew how to do it. Please rest assured that Yehui will regard himself as a real rock man and try his best to protect the safety of the rock tribe. " Chu Dong just showed a smile and helped the wild up. "Our whole tribe is a big family. I wasn''t originally from the rock tribe, but now everyone thinks I''m the parent of the rock tribe. You can also let the people of the rock tribe treat you as their brother. " Chapter 184 After a few days, the hunting teams came back one after another. This time, the lengsong and LVYE hunting teams with the mission really caught more than ten young wild Unicorn horses. The hunting teams led by ahoo and Shitou came back one after another. They were surprised to hear that the tribe was training horses. After this round of hunting, it is difficult to find groups of wild animals in the surrounding wasteland. Some other allied tribes also sent people to share information. At least in the course of a sunset, large wild animals can''t be seen, and the wasteland has really become very wild. The grass on the wasteland has begun to wither and yellow, and late autumn has come. The focus of Panshi tribe''s activities is just around the tribe, especially the barbarian women who sew all kinds of animal clothes. This year, under the leadership of Chu Dong, the Panshi tribe not only hunted too much wild animal meat, but also obtained a lot of animal skins, which were enough for nearly 3000 people of the whole tribe to wear and keep warm, but also had a lot of surplus. Tang Ma, the mother of steel bone, is responsible for sewing animal clothes and robes. These days, she takes the women in the tribe to work overtime to sew the robes. A large number of animal clothes and robes are piled up to keep out the cold. However, according to the rules of Panshi tribe, it is not time to distribute winter clothes to everyone as part of the reward for the tribe''s contribution. As the date of the winter Tibetan meeting of Yunshan tribe is getting closer and closer, Chu Dong is also getting busier and busier. He needs to prepare all kinds of exchange items for the winter Tibetan meeting, and some items need Chu Dong to check in person. For example, to make optical glass lenses, we need Chu Dong''s hand-in-hand instruction to those craftsmen who grind glass lenses by hand. After a busy day, Chu Dong has just returned to his cave. When he leans on the campfire and thinks quietly, two people come outside the cave. "Chieftain, haven''t you rested yet?" Hearing the old girl''s voice, Chu Dong turned his head and saw Tang Ma and the steel teeth behind her. "Ah, mother Tang, are you here?" Chu Dong stood up and saluted mother Tang. Mother Tang is the mother of steel, and Chu Dong respects her more. Tang Ma also gave a gift, the steel teeth behind him saluted Chu Dong, and then looked at Chu Dong bitterly. Before Ganggu''s accident, one night when Chu Dong drank too much, he once had a spring breeze with Gangya all night. But since then, Chu Dong has never found Gangya, or even deliberately avoided it, which makes Gangya very sad. When Chu Dong didn''t see steel teeth ''resentful eyes, he politely asked mother Tang to sit beside the fire. "Mother Tang, come here so late. What can I do for you?" "There''s no big deal. First, I want to tell you about the preparation of our tribe''s winter clothes. Second, I want to send you a set of winter clothes." Tang Ma said, and took a set of gray white winter clothes from the embrace of steel teeth. This set of winter clothes made of animal skin is particularly excellent. The gray fur is still shining and looks as if it is alive. "Chieftain, this is a winter suit made from the fur of the three eyed ape. According to your opinion, it is divided into a coat and trousers. The inner lining is also very soft and very close to the body." In fact, the animal clothes and robes of the barbarians are very simple. Generally speaking, they just cut out a piece of animal skin like a piece of sack, then put it on the body and fix the waist with hemp rope. Since Chu Dong became a chieftain, he gradually changed this simple style of dress. For nothing else, under the animal''s robe, the body was almost naked. As soon as the cold wind blew, the whole next three roads were chilly and painful. Therefore, under Chu Dong''s "creativity", he made animal clothes pants and animal clothes top. Although the rough craftsmanship of the savage tailors makes the man in the pants and coat look like a small savage, the hairy one looks warm. Chu Dong tried it on, and found that it was fit, especially warm. He felt like he was hugged by a hot spring. "And hats, gloves, scarves, boots." Chudong put on his hat, gloves, scarf and boots. These are also made from the fur of the three eyed ape. In particular, the hat was made from the skull fur of the three eyed ape. There were black holes in the three eyes of the three eyed ape. It looked like a small three eyed ape. "Mother Tang, you have a heart. It''s really warm." Chu Dong was also very satisfied with Tang Ma''s craftsmanship, especially when he put forward the concept of boots. Now, he finally made boots that made him very satisfied. "No matter how warm winter clothes are, they are not as warm as people. Chieftain, don''t blame me for my age. Say something more. What''s desolate in your cave is the lack of a woman. " Chu Dong understood Tang Ma''s implication, looked at the steel teeth, and slowly shook his head. "Mother Tang, I said more than once that it was just an accident with Gangya. I''m a man. I''ll start a business before I start a family. Now the Panshi tribe is full of business. I can''t let other things distract me. "Chu Dong used this excuse to prevaricate Tang Ma and gang Ya more than once, and Chu Dong''s busy figure seemed to show that Chu Dong really didn''t mean to find a hostess for his cave. Mother Tang looked at her daughter and sighed. If steel is not dead, maybe you can try to force Chudong to submit, but now Chudong''s reputation and ability are booming in the Panshi tribe. No one can change what Chudong decided. "Come on, let''s not talk about it. Chieftain, we have been storing winter clothes since a long time ago. Now, the winter clothes of 3000 people are almost enough. Can we give them to everyone? " "It''s too much trouble. According to the rules, those who contribute more will get the best and warmest winter clothes, while those who contribute less will get worse. " After all, mother Tang, as the mother of steel, had been in charge of the material distribution of Panshi tribe for many years. She was very experienced. Therefore, Chu Dong asked her to handle the distribution of winter clothes. "OK, then I''ll find the old people in the tribe to sum up and see how to distribute according to their contributions." "That''s it. Pay attention to it. New recruits can''t wait any longer. People like ahoo, puhu, LVYE, lengsong, Shitou, hengku, Jianxing can''t be ungrateful. " "I understand. After all, I''m a little old and know how to unite. " With that, mother Tang is about to leave, but the steel teeth beside her don''t go. She looks at Chu Dong straightly. "Steel teeth, it''s time for us to go. The chieftain has a lot to do "Mother, let''s just go? If my brother is here, can I marry Chudong? " "What nonsense?" Mother Tang scolded her daughter and left with steel teeth. Chapter 185 "Chudong, you say, you really don''t like me? I want you to tell me yourself "Sister Gangya, I always thought you were my sister." "Don''t regret it if I marry you." "Do you really want to marry axe? Congratulations on a hundred years of good marriage and the early birth of your son. " The joy on Chu Dong''s face is sincere, which makes steel tooth sad. Steel teeth stamped his feet, covered his face and ran out first. Mother Tang took a look at Chu Dong, shook her head and sighed, and then ran after her. To tell you the truth, Chu Dong has always been very good to Tang Ma and Gangya. Let Tang Ma take charge of the production and distribution of the animal robes of the whole tribe. This is a very big power in itself, which shows that Chu Dong did not forget the steel skeleton. Even the new chieftain and the new chieftain are willing to give up their original position. See Tang Ma and steel teeth mother and daughter go far, Chu East long relief. Chudong didn''t care for the girls in Gangya, Yueyue or other tribes who secretly fell in love with Chudong. One of the reasons is that the appearance of these savage girls is contrary to their own aesthetic standards. Moreover, Chudong always thinks that rabbits don''t eat grass beside their nests. Wrapped up in his thick and warm winter suit of three eyed ape, he felt some heat beside the campfire. He could not help pressing the campfire. Under the dim light, his figure was more lonely and deep. When can I find a hostess for my cave? Or wait for fate. Chu Dong believed that he would have his right person waiting for him. The next morning, when Chu Dong came out of the cave in his three eyed ape suit, the barbarians nearby were startled and almost gave an alarm of the attack of the barbarian beast. When Chu Dong was clearly seen, everyone was envious. Immediately, people heard that from today on, they were ready to issue winter clothes. Suddenly, many people flocked to Tang Ma''s cave. Under the leadership of Tang Ma and the old people of the tribe, the issue of winter clothes is going on in an orderly way. Chu Dong didn''t have to go too far for these things. He had more to do. After playing with little Jinmao for a while, Chu Dong first came to the training ground. After a period of basic military training, the young barbarian soldiers have a very different style. Their former talents are hidden. It seems that these young boys have become very mature. Seeing Chu Dong coming, the axe in charge of the instructor''s task called out: "stand at attention!" After hearing the order, all the soldiers immediately formed two lines, waiting for Chu Dong to review. Since he was seriously injured last time, Chu Dong did not let the axe go hunting, but let him take on the task of instructor, responsible for guiding and teaching the young barbarian soldiers'' fighting experience. Axe was not very willing, but first, it really needed to heal. Second, Chu Dong thought that axe was always admired. Therefore, axe became the fixed instructor of young barbarian soldiers. Ahou, Yang, LVYE and lengsong, as visiting instructors, will appear on the training ground from time to time to teach their own experience to the young soldiers such as Qi, Ming and Gua. Chu Dong was very satisfied to see the valiant appearance of the young soldiers standing in two horizontal lines. "Everyone has been training hard these days." "No hard work! Serve the people There is an illusion of familiarity in this era of time and space. This is also a kind of memory for the modern civilization of more than 20 years. "Good. Relax. I''ll say a few words. " "I know that some soldiers say behind their backs that you are training every day. It''s not as good as hunting wasteland. They are very complaining." "However, if you keep your troops for a thousand days and use them for a while, you will sweat more and bleed less when hunting for wasteland. Stone, out of line The stone stepped forward two steps and stood in front of Chu Dong. Chu Dong had to look up at the stone, but in terms of power, Chu Dong was no weaker than the stone of a senior soldier. "You occasionally lead a team to go hunting. Tell me about your injuries when you were hunting." "Report to chieftain, zero casualties." "That''s good. Come on. Get up, get out. " From the line, standing in front of Chu Dong, still higher than Chu Dong. "When you go hunting, are there no casualties?" "Yes, chieftain." "Good. It''s classified Chu Dong went from this end of the team to the other end of the team, and then said, "when hunting wasteland, you didn''t get hurt. First, we are strong now, and there are fewer powerful fierce animals. There is also because you usually train hard, less injury "But are you satisfied with zero casualties? No, I don''t think so. Next, I will take you through the dangerous wasteland and go to the Yunchao tribe to attend the winter Tibet meeting. This is the time to witness your hard training. "When the young soldiers heard that Chu Dong was going to take these young soldiers to the winter Tibet meeting, they all showed excited smiles on their faces. Some of them whispered and even scratched their ears. Chu Dong sees these, also is some helpless. After all, as an instructor, axe can only teach some combat experience. As for military literacy and discipline, no one has such a concept in this era, so they have to be cultivated slowly. "All right. Let''s be quiet. " When Chu Dong said this, the young soldiers were quiet. "Do you know why I''m taking you recruits to the winter gathering? It''s a long way and full of dangers. You may encounter all kinds of dangers when you go. It''s far less suitable than veterans. " "But you will be the pillar of our rock tribe in the future. The rock should be strong, and the burden will fall on you. You are the first fighters I picked out, warriors. I need each of you to understand that we are the strongest. " Chu Dong''s words inspired the blood in the hearts of the barbarian soldiers. Every brute warrior will think that he is the strongest and never admit defeat, but they lack a sense of collective honor. Chu Dong will beat them from time to time to let them know that collective strength is individual strength, and no matter how strong an individual is, he must obey the collective. "We are the strongest!" The loud and clear cry was deafening and could be heard by the whole rock tribe. "Next, I''m going to separate the teams and select the most suitable one from you to be your leader." "All of you are in the same class. The leader is a monitor and a deputy monitor. They are divided into four groups, four group leaders and three deputy group leaders. Next, I''d like to announce the names of the monitor, deputy monitor, group leader and Deputy group leader. " Chapter 186 Hearing that Chu Dong wanted to appoint a leader, 41 young barbarians stood tall and straight one by one and looked at Chu Dong with expectant eyes. Among the 41 young barbarian soldiers, 35 new soldiers were selected to give bones on that day, as well as five junior barbarian soldiers from Shitou and Qingsong who later joined the tribe. Chu Dong looked at everyone and began to call the roll. "Stone, come out! From today on, I will be the monitor. " "Yes The stone agreed loudly, came out and looked around with pride. Stone is already a senior soldier, and if he really fights, he can fight with a fierce man like puhu. Among the barbarians who judge heroes by bravery, he is naturally the most qualified person to be the monitor. "Up, out! Deputy monitor. " He is a new soldier trained by Chu Dong. He is very brave in fighting. Among these soldiers, he has the most clear understanding of tactics and tactics. As a representative of the new soldier, he deserves to be the Deputy monitor. "The first group, the name of the group leader and the Deputy group leader. There are ten soldiers and XXX... " "The second group, group leader Xiao, deputy group leader tie mu. There are ten soldiers and XXX... " "The third group, leader Lvyuan, vice group Changmao. There are ten soldiers and XXX... " "There is also a special group headed by flying hair. There are two soldiers, XXX... " After Chu Dong announced the monitor, deputy monitor and the leaders and deputy leaders of the four groups, he took a look at everyone. "Anyone who has any objection to personnel appointment can say so." Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, the voice of discussion gradually rang up. "If you have any suggestions, why are you talking in secret. Moreover, I have heard your comments. This is not a whisper. This is public criticism. " Melon suddenly raised his hand. "Oh, melon, do you have an idea? Tell me about it. " Melon is the slowest among all people, but sometimes, it can recognize a key point most clearly. "Chieftain, I don''t understand." There was a burst of laughter around. Chudong also laughed, and then called "quiet.". "Where didn''t you understand?" "What is personnel appointment? What is objection? " "That is to say, among the people I just mentioned, who is not good enough to be the leader, you can say what you think. In the future, it''s a proper term to remember. " It suddenly dawned on the people around them that they didn''t understand what "personnel appointment" is, so they discussed it in private. Only because Gua was slow to respond, he raised his hand and asked questions. Xiao stood up and said aloud, "chieftain, I have an idea. Why does my group want Tiemu to be the Deputy group leader? " In fact, this is also an issue that most people were discussing just now. Tiemu is the most powerful one among the five junior barbarian soldiers who have just joined lengsong tribe, and was incorporated into the training class by Chu Dong. Because Tiemu and other five people came late and belonged to lengsong tribe, the barbarians who always had the habit of rejecting outsiders naturally had a certain prejudice against Tiemu and others. Chudong had heard that Xiao and Tiemu had a fight over a small matter before. "Xiao, you need to be clear. It''s not your group. The leader of the second group can be you, Tiemu or Mao. Others can. If you can''t do it, I can change you at any time. " Chu Dong doesn''t speak coldly, but Xiao feels a chill. "Tiemu has a longer time than you are called barbarian soldiers, and he has more experience in fighting. As a group leader, he is more than enough. He is placed in the position of deputy group leader for fear that you will not accept him as group leader. But, you remember, no matter who they are, they are already members of our rock tribe. If they want to make small groups or gangs for me, then get out of here! " "In the future, you can put forward your opinions, but you should discuss the matter on its own. If you are really incompetent, or because of some other reasons, you can put forward them. But just because you say I don''t like you and I don''t agree with you, don''t put forward such opinions." "These days, you are already comrades in arms. You are soldiers who want to go to the battlefield and give your back to your comrades in arms. I don''t allow you to bully people because who is later and who was from which tribe." "If I find out, clear it out directly!" "Who else has an opinion?" Chu Dong said so, the soldiers were silent. Or melon raised his hand. "Well, melon, you say." "Chieh Wu, what you said just now about the monitor, deputy monitor, group leader, deputy group leader, I know, but what exactly do you do?" "Yes, chieftain. What do I do as a monitor? What''s the difference with the leader of the hunting team? " Stone also raises questions. "Well, that''s a good question. You little bunnies have not figured out what a monitor or a group leader is, so they just ask questions"Every time we go hunting, our hunting team has a leader. The leader is the leader who is responsible for directing how to hunt wild animals. The monitor and Deputy monitor are also the leaders who lead you to fight and hunt wild animals." "In short, the monitor is the big leader among you, and the Deputy monitor is the second leader. The group leader and Deputy group leader are the top and second leaders of each group. The group leader and Deputy group leader should listen to the opinions of the monitor and Deputy monitor. " "If there is anything, the monitor and Deputy monitor will discuss it, and the monitor will decide how to do it. In the same way, the group leader and Deputy group leader discuss and decide on the matters in the group. " "After the group leader makes a decision, he should report it to the monitor and Deputy monitor. The monitor needs to report it to me after he has decided "Do you understand now?" "I see." "Good. From today on, you''ll be training as a unit. Stone and axe instructors participate in daily training. We are going to set out in more than ten days. I need you to cultivate tacit understanding in more than ten days. " "You are soldiers. It''s your bounden duty to obey orders. Those who dare to disobey the orders of the higher authorities will have their rations deducted." Everyone stood straight at attention, and Qi Shushu made a "yes" sound. "OK, we''ll dissolve later. Each group will take the group as a unit, go to Tang Ma''s to get winter clothes, go to the rock master and water old man to get weapons and equipment, go to the walking old man to get the portable first aid kit, and go to hengku old man to get the back basket and sundries back basket." With Chu Dong''s command, they were dissolved. The axe came and stood beside Chu Dong. "Chu, Xiao of the second group had a fight with Tiemu. Do you think they can be divided into a group?" "No, you have to. We have to run in. Running in early is better than running in late. If there are still contradictions on the battlefield, it will be fatal. " He nodded his head. Chapter 187 Chu Dong asked Axe: "how is the injury?" "It''s all recovered. You should know my body grid best." Chudong smiles. Axe''s constitution is really super strong, it''s almost non-human. "Chu, when can we make steel knives?" "Fast, too. But now the rock master has to produce lime, glass, iron and stone by himself. What happened? All of a sudden, ask that question. " "Didn''t I get cut? That knife not only cut on me, but also seemed to be engraved in my mind all the time. As long as I sleep, I will dream of that terrible knife, and wake up from my dream every time. " When Chudong heard that, his expression became more dignified. Indeed, these days, the axe has become a lot of silence, and some of them are worried. Chu Dong thought it was because he was cut by the mysterious swordsman and lost his fighting spirit. After all, it is beyond the understanding of the axe that the other party can cut the belly of the axe with one knife. Originally, when I wanted to have a good chat with him in my spare time, I didn''t want to let him have any symptoms such as combat stress disorder. Today, I didn''t want to talk about it with him. "Let''s go to the blacksmith''s stove. It seems that we have been trying to make steel knives these two days." "I''ve been there. All the steel knives I''ve trained are useless and can''t be used." "Still not. It should be that the metal ratio is not accurate. " "Chu, if I have a steel knife, I think I can cut it out." "Oh? Really? " "Well, as I said just now, that knife seems to be engraved in my mind. I can''t forget it if I want to." "Can you demonstrate it?" The axe nodded. "No problem." Although the axe didn''t have a steel knife, he found a heavy stick as a weapon and pinned it to his back. "Chu, this is the knife that the man cut me." With that, the axe reached out and grasped the stick on his back. When he grasped the stick, the look in his eyes changed and became sharp. The stick suddenly pulled out from the back of the axe and then slashed it obliquely. The stick swept a small tree in front of the axe. After a sharp crack, the trunk of the small tree was cut into two parts from the middle. Chu Dong was stunned, and his mind had been reflecting on the stick that had just been split by the axe. Chu Dong can''t describe the perfection of the stick. No matter the angle, strength and speed, Chu Dong''s ability of Tianheng is so impeccable. If you have to describe it, it''s a word, invincible. Chu Dong could be acutely aware that the axe showed a big flaw after the stick split out, but the premise was that if there was an opponent fighting, the opponent would have been badly hit by the axe''s split. "Axe, is that the meaning of the knife that cut your belly at that time?" "Dao Yi? Maybe. Anyway, I''ve been thinking about it all these days. If I have a knife, I can try to split it like this. " "Why not? You can use an ax. What you are good at is an ax. " "But the stone axe and iron axe are too heavy, and their speed will slow down." "We can make a lighter axe." As soon as you hear the axe, your eyes shine. "Yes, why didn''t I think of it? If the weight is the same, the power should be the same. You are indeed a chieftain. Your brain is faster than mine. " Chu Dong smiles. His brain is really the best among the 3000 barbarians. The key is that they are all illiterate. How can they be more educated than himself. "Axe, what would it be like if it was not on your back, but on your waist and suddenly pulled out? What if the stick is in hand? Is it going to be faster? " "I really didn''t think of that. I''ll try. " The axe seriously tilted his head and thought for a few minutes. Then he stood in front of the small tree again, and a stick split it. The small tree was cut again, and the power was still full, but Chu Dong didn''t feel perfect just now. "Axe, let me have a try." After thinking for a moment, Chu Dong took the stick from the hand of the axe. "What if it''s not splitting, it''s sweeping?" Chudong''s stick was dragging on the ground, looking lazy. Suddenly, the stick in his hand swept out. The stick had already hit the target tree, and the wind began to whimper. The whole tree was broken from the middle, and the split in the middle was as smooth as if it had been cut by the blade. "Chu, you look so much like the knife engraved in my mind." The axe let out a cry of surprise. "That''s the meaning of Dao. I don''t care about the form, whether it''s on my back or on my waist, or in my hand. As long as I chop it out, I don''t have any chance to turn back. It''s a tough one. "Chu Dong felt that after sweeping out the stick, his body''s strength seemed to be half used all at once. At the same time, he felt extremely happy. "Chieftain, axe instructor, teach us to cut this knife." The soldiers such as Qihe and Shitou were nearby. When they saw Chu Dong and two people fighting with sticks, they had already surrounded them. See Chu East and axe of wood stick power so big, all envy. "This knife must be taught to you. Not only you, but all people can learn it." "Inform all the men in the tribe that if they want to learn, they will concentrate on the training ground tomorrow. Axe and I will teach you how to chop such a powerful knife. " Stone and others cheered and immediately passed on the notice. Chu Dong and the axe went back to their cave and found Yang. They spent the whole night studying the deep memory of the axe. Yang heard about the axe, let the axe and Chu Dong have demonstrated the meaning of the sword, then fell into meditation. When the sun came back, there was a flash in his eyes. "If you''re not wrong, this sword should be the inheritance skill of the God level warriors in the Manshen temple. It''s a pity that I haven''t really been to the temple of man. " "Brother Yang, no matter whether it''s the inheritance of the Dao skill of man temple or not, now the Dao idea has been re engraved by our axe. It''s ours." "Chu, you''re right. The axe was nearly killed by such a knife, but he succeeded in stealing art from the temple of man. The guy who cut the axe that day knows that he will not know whether he will be green in intestines in the future. " "It''s a blessing for the axe, and it''s also a great opportunity for our rock tribe to use powerful force. Brother Yang, I have informed you that all the men will gather on the training ground tomorrow. I will teach you this knife. " Chapter 188 "Brother Yang, let''s have a good study. How can we integrate the meaning of such a sword into our soldiers'' combat skills?" Yang looks at Chu Dong in surprise. As a god level warrior, Yang knows that not everyone can practice martial arts. It needs talent, especially the legendary martial arts inheritance of man temple. It also needs talented people to learn and cultivate. What Chu Dong means is that everyone can learn. How is this possible? "Brother Yang, I know why you look at me in surprise. I want to popularize it. It really needs everyone''s understanding to really understand the meaning of the sword, but the skill of the sword can be practiced repeatedly. When it comes to the real battlefield, it is very possible to change the situation of the war by making such an indomitable sword. " "You''re right. I agree with you. But the power of this knife is too great for everyone to learn. " "So, we''re going to work out a simple version of Dao Yi tonight. Just like gourd and ladle, the rest is up to everyone to practice and understand." "Well, let''s start. Let''s talk about the meaning of the sword more carefully." In Chu Dong and Yang detailed catch-up, the axe will remember that day every detail of the knife are shown in detail. Chu Dong had the ability of Tian Heng to help him. After he broke down the meaning of the sword, it gradually became his own thing, which was in line with the practice of the tribal soldiers. Yang''s fighting experience is very rich. As a god level warrior, he looks at things more professional and comprehensive than ordinary people, and constantly puts forward his own ideas and opinions. After a whole night''s study, Chu Dong, Yang and axe all had a deeper understanding of the meaning of the sword. In particular, the axe fell into a state of selflessness and a deep understanding of the meaning of the sword. Chudong and Yang didn''t disturb the axe. They kept guarding the axe quietly for fear that someone might disturb him. "It''s a blessing in disguise." "Chu, you''re right. I''ve also learned something, which is very helpful to my cultivation, but it''s definitely not like the axe. He has already memorized the meaning of the knife that hurt himself seriously into his bone marrow. He is digesting the meaning of the knife and becoming his own thing. " When the sun has risen, the axe is still in meditation, and has no reaction to foreign objects. "On the training ground, people should be worried. Chu, go ahead. I''ll watch it here. There won''t be any accident. It''s up to him whether the axe can finally understand. You can''t help him here. As soon as possible to enhance the strength of the whole tribe, this is the most important thing Chu Dong of course understood that Yang''s words were very important, so he stood up and walked quickly to the training ground. When Chu Dong arrived at the training ground, he saw that all the men in the tribe had arrived. Some women even came with male babies. Seeing Chu Dong coming, the people who are chatting with each other stop talking and turn their eyes to Chu Dong. There were so many men in the whole tribe, which surprised Chu Dong. However, less than a quarter of them are young adults, and more than half of them are minors. "We all know the reason for coming here today, so I won''t say more. Today I''ll explain it to you. Everyone has to practice it. From today on, what you cultivate is our rock tribe''s Dao skill, which is called chop and butcher Chu Dong picked up a tree stick and pinned it on his back. Then he pulled it out and chopped it down. "This is the power to split Huashan!" The meaning of the sword is basically the same, but the move has been simplified by Chu Dong and Yang Dawei. That is to say, the whole process from drawing to chopping should be clean and neat. According to Chu Dong''s calculation, as long as he is willing to work hard, he will get something by pulling out his sword. Then Chu Dong took back the stick and put it on his waist. Suddenly he pulled it out and swept it out. "It''s a total annihilation!" Chu Dong stopped for a moment, and dragged the stick behind him. Suddenly, the stick tilted upward from the ground, and the stick went up, very fast. "It''s a return of light!" After three moves, Chu Dong took back the stick. "Do you see clearly?" Almost everyone shook their heads. "Well, I''ll show you a decomposition action and a decomposition action. If you have a better understanding ability, you should teach those who have a poor understanding. Do you understand? I have too many things to answer your questions. Each of you is a teacher and a student at the same time. We should discuss with each other, practice with each other and confirm with each other. " After that, Chu Dong did the three moves with the tree stick for more than ten times. When he saw that many people had already learned them, he stopped. "Learn these three moves first today. Three days later, those who have learned the three moves will come here again, and I will teach you the other three moves. "Chu Dong knows that everyone''s comprehension ability is different, so he starts with the simplest three moves, and those who can understand continue to learn. This is called flood irrigation, followed by precision fertilization. Every male in the tribe started the national martial arts exercise with a tree stick in his hand. Some can demonstrate all the three moves, while others forget the last move after using one move. As a result, there is a trend of mutual consultation and competition, and martial arts has swept the whole rock tribe. Chu Dong was watching a few soldiers performing the chopping and slaughtering skills, and someone came running. "Chieh Wu, Yang warrior and axe warrior are fighting. Go and have a look." Hearing that Yang He''s actually fighting, Chu Dong is surprised and rushes to the place of the accident. Just outside the cave of Chudong, Yang and ax come and go, fight and kick, and form a ball. On the ground, broken stones and broken tree trunks are everywhere, which shows how fierce the fight between the two people is. There were some people around, but no one dared to dissuade them. Seeing Chu Dong coming, they made way. Chu Dong saw that Yang and ax were fighting, and the situation was very sticky, so he stood on one side, holding his shoulders in both hands to watch. People around don''t understand why Chu Dong is not in a hurry and feel very puzzled. "Chu Wu, why don''t you stop them? Look at the bustle they are playing. They are going to tear down your cave. " Ah Hou''s loud voice came from behind. It seemed that he had heard the news and rushed over. Chu Dong waved to ah Hou. "Ah Ho, they are playing so well. Why should we intervene?" "Is it wonderful?" Chapter 189 Ah Hou stood behind Chu Dong and watched Yang and ax carefully. "Well, the axe can fight against Yang. How does his fists look like It''s like... " "Ah Ho, your understanding is not bad. See? " "Yes, what is it? Chu Dong, what''s the name of the stick you just taught us? " "What I taught was not stick, but sword. It''s our way of killing. It''s called killing. " "Yes. I said Chu Dong, you have the ability. The name is domineering. It''s killing. Inside the fists and feet of the axe are the shadows of killing. " Chu Dong was slightly surprised. Axe was seriously injured after being cut in the chest and abdomen by the mysterious swordsman. The meaning of the sword is deep in the bone marrow. It''s not a special accident to be able to understand the fists and feet. After yesterday''s research by myself and Yang, axe''s understanding of the meaning of the sword is deeper and a breakthrough suddenly appears. It''s also in reason. Ah Hou, a fool, can see the intention of chopping in the fists and feet of the axe. This guy''s savvy is not bad. On second thought, although ahoo is a wild beast, it is impossible to be promoted to the wild level without a little savvy. Others may not understand the fierce fight between Yang and ax. But Chu Dong could see clearly. Yang and ax are not fighting for their lives, but fighting with each other. Although it seems that they are trying to kill each other every time they fight, it is also because of the wild man''s unrestrained character. It''s the first time Chu Dong has seen Yang do his best. Originally, in Chu Dong''s impression, Yang has always been an expert who is as fierce as a fierce beast. He will never keep his strength under the attack like ah Hou. The attack like the storm will make the opponent have no fighting power. In fact, the opposite is true. Yang hand obviously Yin soft long, often a late strike. For example, when the hand of the axe cuts over, Yang will not choose to block or dodge until the opponent''s moves can no longer be changed. Maybe it''s because Yang has been short-sighted for a long time, and he can''t see his opponent''s attack at the first time, which makes Yang''s fighting style slow. But, Yang can sit after the first, which makes people feel terrible. If you look at the axe again, his offensive is like a tide, which is totally an open and close attack. His fists are not like fists, and his feet are not like feet. Every attack is like splitting, chopping, stabbing, lifting and sweeping with a knife. Axe''s fighting style is very similar to ahou''s, that is to say, to fight and attack furiously, and to defeat the opponent with the powerful strength and speed of the barbarian soldiers. Today, the attack of axe is still like a fierce attack, but it is not suppressed by strength and speed. Every time you punch and kick, you will have an indescribable meaning. You can master the rhythm very well between fast and slow. "Chudong, this is the meaning of the chopping and butchering technique you just demonstrated. It looks so happy. I want to learn, too "Then we should start from the basics." "No problem, I''ll start from the most basic." Axe suddenly accelerated the rhythm of the attack, two arms and two legs are like a constantly spinning windmill, like the storm toward the sun. Yang''s careful evasion and obstruction seems to be a bit embarrassed, but he naturally and freely dissolves the opponent''s attacks, showing Yang''s powerful strength as a god level warrior. Yang in the middle of the defensive, to find a chance, a punch through the air, like a dragon from the general, powerful. Axe''s fists had just finished attacking, and there was no time to change his moves. He was about to be hit in the chest by Yang''s boxing. The axe roared, and the light in his eyes burst out. He shouldered the blow of Yang with his shoulder. Yang''s fist hit the axe''s shoulder and made a dull sound. The axe is not just carrying, but using half of his body''s strength to use the same knife, his shoulder is split out. Therefore, Yang''s heavy fist hit on the shoulder of the axe and didn''t take much advantage of it. On the contrary, because half of the body of the axe was attacking, Yang couldn''t bear the huge force, so he had to take advantage of the opportunity to step back and withdraw for more than ten meters before he stood still. "Axe, congratulations on your promotion to the rank of samurai!" Yang said with a smile. "What? Has the axe become a god warrior "Our tribe has another strongman." "Blessed by the gods, I will add a strong one to the rock tribe." There was a cry of surprise from the crowd. "Thank you so much for your success!" The axe saluted Yang solemnly. "I just made a point. It''s your nature that makes a breakthrough." Just now when he saw the axe''s power against Yang, Chu Dong had guessed that the axe had made a breakthrough. When Yang said it, he was not very surprised, but he had to be happy.With the existence of three God level warriors, the rock tribe is more powerful. "Congratulations! You''ve got a blessing in disguise this time, and the rock tribe will surely be proud of you in the future. " Hear Chu Dong say so, the axe also deeply gives a gift to Chu Dong. "I want to thank Chieh Wu. I can''t break through without your help and Yang. It''s your power that guides me. " "Yes? Ha ha ha, no matter what, it''s a great joy. I''m going to celebrate tonight. " When Chu Dong''s order came out, everyone was jubilant. According to the rules of Chudong, unless there is something important in Panshi tribe, it is very difficult to have a large-scale bonfire party or something. At that time, it is better to study more things. However, with a major happy thing, Chu Dong naturally will not grudge the consumption of the tribe''s winter reserves. Chu Dong went over and grasped the hand of the axe. He asked softly in his ear. "Are you still interested in the girl with steel teeth?" After hearing this, my face turned red. "Chudong, Gangya likes you, I know." "I don''t like it now. It''s me who betrayed the kindness of steel tooth girl. I know you''ve always been interested in her, OK? Do you want me to let Yang be a matchmaker to promote good things for you? Let''s have a double happiness. " "Is that ok?" "Why not? Now you are a god level warrior. In terms of status, no less than me, in terms of force, above me, in terms of height, you are so much taller than me. Steel teeth can''t dislike you. " Axe acquiesced. It was not hard to see from the look in his eyes that he was really happy, even more than he was promoted to the rank of God warrior. So Chu Dong immediately discussed with Yang about the steel teeth and axe, and Yang was full of promise. Of course, he had to push for such a good thing. When Yang finds Tang Ma, Tang Ma and gang ya have heard that the axe is promoted to become a god level warrior. Tang Ma is discussing with gang ya. Unexpectedly, Yang, the matchmaker, comes to the door. Yang will come to say, Tang Ma is full of joy. She and Gangya were very upset after Ganggu died. It''s hard to live in the future without such a pillar as steel. Want to match steel teeth and Chu Dong together, is also Tang Ma a seasoned idea for a rainy day. Now, the axe of ammu Gangya has become a powerful God level warrior. Yang also comes to propose marriage. I''m afraid there won''t be a better chance. Tang Ma and steel tooth discussed for a while, steel tooth also agreed. As a result, the celebration banquet on that day turned into a big happy gathering. Chapter 190 The axe was promoted to the rank of God warrior and married to Gangya. Two happy events were added together, and the Panshi tribe was very busy for a while. In the next few days, the news of a divine warrior came out from the Panshi tribe, which also spread to the surrounding tribes. The chieftains of the tribes allied with Chudong had mixed feelings of envy, jealousy and hatred. As for the tribes without alliance with Panshi tribe, they became a little nervous. The powerful pace of Panshi tribe is too fast. According to such a process, I''m afraid it will step down the surrounding tribes sooner or later. So, someone quickly passed the news to the Yunshan tribe and into the ears of the Yunshan witch. When the great wizard of Yunshan heard the news, he was looking at a piece of bone with strange patterns with presbyopic glasses. "The growth rate is too fast. Ah, it''s very good. It''s very good. It''s the best." After three good words in a row, Yunshan wizard continued to look at the pieces of bone. He didn''t seem to care much about the value of the news. On the morning of the fourth day after the axe was promoted to the rank of God warrior, frost began to appear on the wasteland, and the pace of winter was getting closer and closer. After seeing the frost, Chu Dong knew that the date of going to the winter Tibet meeting had to be advanced a few days. If you want to get the things from the winter hiding meeting, you have to speed up the preparation. When Chu Dong thought about it, Xing he saw two old men in fur clothes and came in. Xinghe and Jian had never been through such thick fur. They blushed all the way. "Chieftain, thanks to you, we can put on such warm and heavy winter clothes when frost sets." "That''s to say, we shouldn''t have hated the witches for a while." Chudong smiles at the two old men. "Let''s not talk about the past. The past has already been turned over. You two are still my masters. What shall we learn today? " "Ah, the talent of chieftain Wu Tianzong, we two old things have almost been hollowed out by you. What else can we teach you?" "Nothing to learn?" Chudong slightly disappointed. However, all kinds of unknown herbs stored in the cave could be basically recognized by Chu Dong at this time, and he began to try all kinds of compatibility with his rich theory of traditional Chinese medicine. Xinghejian knew a lot about the herbs on the wasteland, but he had nothing to teach Chudong about the theory of traditional Chinese medicine. Instead, he had to ask Chudong for advice. Xinghejian and Chudong had been very familiar for a long time, so they chatted casually when they didn''t study. "At this time in the past, every tribe would start a wave of hunting ahead of the wolves and jackals, but I''m afraid those wolves and jackals will be hungry this year." Chatting, the old man suddenly said. "What do you mean, old man?" "Chieftain, you''re still young. Maybe you don''t understand. According to ancient legend, when frost sets, there will be a group of cruel and cold-blooded killers on the wasteland. These killers are called Sirius jackals. They are numerous, often hundreds or even thousands of them. They will hunt and kill wild animals on the wasteland "To sacrifice animals to heaven is to sacrifice the book, and to sacrifice Fangpu to Qiujin is to sacrifice animals. Sirius jackals will kill a large number of wild animals in groups, and then display the wild animals on the wasteland to sacrifice to the wild God. And the tribes know that after that, it''s time to end the year of hunting. " It was the first time that Chu Dong heard about the sacrifice to animals. I couldn''t help asking in detail. Xinghe and the two old men lived a long time. They both said that they had seen the scene of Sirius and jackal sacrificing animals once or twice. "At that time, countless tawny Sirius jackals came walking. In front of them, countless wild animals ran for their lives. One head of wild animals was bitten to death by these Sirius jackals, and then they were dragged to the gathering place for display until their King appeared and sacrificed to the wild God." "Once upon a time, there were weak tribes conquered by those Sirius jackals. All the men, women, young and old were treated as wild animals, and became the display corpses of sacrificial animals." "Yes. I don''t know if there will be any unfortunate tribes who will be sacrificed to animals this year. " "What kind of beast is Sirius jackal? Why haven''t I seen it? " "Sirius jackals only appear when frost sets. They move as fast as the wind and are good at attacking in groups. Whether they are small and weak beasts or powerful beasts, they are swarms of Sirius jackals. They are very difficult to deal with." "Even the most powerful barbarians dare not fight against Sirius jackals alone, because they don''t know how many Sirius jackals are hidden in the depths of the wilderness." "Two old people, what''s the relationship between the sacrifice of Sirius and jackal and the animal tide once every 20 years?" Xing and Jian looked at each other and said, "it doesn''t seem to have much to do with each other. Every year at the time of frost, Sirius jackals will appear on time, while the animal tide will only appear once every 20 years or so. "Hearing that Sirius jackal had nothing to do with beast tide, Chu Dong was relieved. What he worried about was that the animal tide would come ahead of time, because he was not completely ready. "Will Sirius jackal really sacrifice to man God just like us "Our ancestors all said that. There used to be strong and brave soldiers who saw the scene of sacrificing animals. They said that the scene was much more grand than when we sacrificed our ancestors and gods." While chatting, I saw from a distance that a soldier came in a hurry. It was Na. Na is the fastest in the tribe. He is usually responsible for investigating and transmitting information. Seeing Na''s hasty steps, Chu Dong knew that something might have happened. Sure enough, after Nai came and saluted Chu Dong, he said, "chieftain, something happened. The envoys sent by Qingyu tribe were attacked and all of them were killed." "What?" After the alliance between tiechi, the chief of Qingyu tribe, and Chudong, the two tribes had frequent contacts and got along well with each other. Unexpectedly, all the people of Qingyu tribe died. "Where is the body?" "No bodies. We suspect that they met the wolf jackal who sacrificed to the beast. After being killed, the body was dragged away. I went out to look for the green leaves of the winter sting insects. The news came back that the clothes and some articles scattered on the ground showed that people of Qingyu tribe had been attacked and killed. " "Since it''s the news from green leaves, it should be good news. Let them all go out. I''m going to find out. By the way, don''t disturb Yang and axe. Just let ah Hou and his men come here later. " Na to convey the order, Chu Dong is ready, with a deer Ding dagger and a clam shield, came to the training ground. Chapter 191 On the training ground, stone and Qi have assembled 40 soldiers. The only soldier absent is Lvyuan. He and his father LVYE went to the wild to search for winter insects. Hearing that they were going to fight, the faces of each of the 40 soldiers showed excited light. After training for such a long time, we can finally start killing. This is the idea of many people. After Chu Dong arrived, he ordered: "now, check the weapons and equipment, take all the necessary equipment, and leave some unnecessary bulky ones." After the inspection of weapons and equipment, Chu Dong took 40 people out of the rock tribe like tigers. As a matter of fact, each of the 40 well-equipped soldiers is wearing a special leather combat suit, which is not only warm and heavy, but also very convenient to move. From a distance, it looks like 40 wild animals walking through the wilderness. Flying hair with two members and Na walked in the front, while alert to the surrounding environment, while looking at the green leaves left mark. Every one of the people of the rock tribe left their mark on the road when they went out. Especially after the axe was slashed by the mysterious warrior, Chu Dong strictly ordered all the people who went out to leave their mark. Green leaf is an experienced senior barbarian warrior in the tribe, and also the most intelligent one. The mark left by him is easy to find. Finally arrived at the scene of the incident, Chu Dong estimated the distance. It was about thirteen miles away from the tribe, which was quite close to the Panshi tribe. The scene left a few pools of blood, as well as torn pieces of fur clothing scattered, and the palm of half a man holding a stone axe fell into the grass, as if later people told us that there had been a tragic massacre here. Chu Dong carefully looked at the bloodstains, and the bloodstains splashed around him, and roughly understood the scope of the fighting at that time. "It seems that green leaves are chasing in that direction." "Yes, the person who sent back the message also said that he met green leaf on the way and asked him to send a message. Then green leaf and green garden moved towards the depth of the wasteland." "We have to go quickly. The green leaves and the green garden are very likely to be in danger." Through that not a big battle field, they searched for the mark left by the green leaves all the way to the depth of the wasteland. The grass leaves on the wasteland have begun to wither and yellow. As soon as the wind blows, the fallen leaves and withered grass are flying all over the sky, a desolate and depressing atmosphere. After about an hour, I didn''t see a beast. For one thing, the killing of wild animals by the surrounding tribes is relatively clean. For another thing, it may be the attack of Sirius jackals, so the wild animals are doomed. The flying hair in front sent someone back to report that he found something in front of him. Please go and have a look. Chudong let stone and with the team rest in place, he followed the soldier up a low slope in front. Before this low slope, there is a flat grassland depression. Most of the grass leaves are withered and yellow, and the vision is very sweaty. From a distance, you can see a group of black spots moving in the grassland depression. Na and Fei Mao lie on the low slope and are observing the black spots in the distance with binoculars. "What''s the matter?" "Chieftain, there''s a fight ahead. It looks like someone is surrounded, but I can''t see if it''s green leaves and green garden." Na handed the telescope to trudon. Chudong took the telescope and looked at the black spots. Through the lens of the telescope, Chu Dong could clearly see that the black spots were a group of dark yellow ferocious beasts. Because the distance was far enough, they all appeared to be black spots one by one. From the telescope, we can see that the Yellow savages are not very big. They are small things among the savages that are often several meters or even tens of meters away. However, these guys look very fierce. They all have a wolf like head, a short snout, and four sharp tusks above and below their lips. Each one is high in the front and low in the back, with strong forelimbs and relatively weak hind limbs. When running, they usually use the forelimbs to exert themselves, while the hind limbs are only auxiliary. This is Sirius jackal? It looks like deformity. Chudong''s first impression is a little strange. Then Chu Dong turned his eyes to the center where he was surrounded by the jackals. Surrounded by the shadow is the shadow of a few people, because of the distance, with the focus of this kind of telescope now can only see the fuzzy figure, can''t see the face clearly. However, there are six or seven people who are not the father and son of lvyelvyuan. And with Chu Dong''s understanding of green leaves and green garden, there are no figures similar to the figure of two father and son. "Green leaves are not in it." "Can we save it? Maybe it''s our ally. " "Help! We came out this time not just to look for father and son green leaves, but mainly to train our troops. The little bunnies, stone, have gone mad. Let them have a good vent. "Next to the flying hair showed a knowing smile, activities of the shoulder neck, ready to do a big meaning. "Flying hair, your special group is mainly responsible for long-range reconnaissance. Don''t move unless you have to. This low slope is the highest point nearby. Follow Na Shou here. If there is any situation, send a signal immediately. " The excited expression of flying hair and the other two soldiers collapsed. "It''s your part to kill the beast. Once we kill those Sirius jackals, some of them will come to your side, and it''s not too late for you to kill them Hearing Chu Dong''s words, they were happy again. "Chieftain, promise to finish the mission." Chu Dong turns around and makes a gesture to the stone and others who are resting in place, meaning to let them set out in full. When the Panshi tribe was hunting wasteland, because the wasteland was vast and the people were sparse, sometimes the communication between them was mainly based on roar and body language. Chu Dong developed this body language and applied it to the training of recruits. He borrowed some gesture terms from modern military games and gave them to every soldier. After seeing Chu Dong''s gesture, the stone stood up excitedly. "Everybody, get ready! The chieftain gave orders to prepare for war The faces of all the soldiers showed bloodthirsty expressions, which only the warlike brute soldiers could have. No matter what kind of enemies and how fierce beasts were in front of them, they would fight to death. Under the leadership of Shitou Heqi, the three groups acted in groups at different levels. The distance between the groups was about 10 meters, and the distance between each soldier was about 2 meters. If the barbarian soldiers of the common tribe attacked, they would have already sent out the cry of charging, but the stone and others still quietly bypassed the low slope and, according to the direction of Chu Dong''s command, detoured to the battle scene. Chapter 192 Chu Dong came down from the low slope, and the stone and other soldiers would make peace. According to the route he had just observed, he walked quickly through a piece of grass that was higher than people. Chudong, a group of people, were wearing warm and heavy battle clothes of animal skin. The color of their appearance was basically the same as that of wild animals. Most of them were yellow fur, which was very similar to the color of the withering grass around them, so they achieved the effect of camouflage clothes. If we didn''t carefully observe the fallen grass from a high place, we would not find the fast track of Chudong. The fighting sound in the distance is getting closer and closer. The fighting roar is interwoven with the howling of wolves and jackals. Although there are only two or three fighting roars, the sound is not weaker than the howling of wolves and jackals. With the naked eye has seen the shadow of the battle picture, Chu Dong let stone and others first pressure speed, with their own quietly creeping forward, looking for a better hiding place, carefully observed. Stone was a bit impatient. If Chu Dong hadn''t put down the battle, he would have ordered 37 people to rush out and kill them. But Chu Dong will never attack rashly. He needs a comprehensive analysis before he can decide whether to take part in the war, how to take part in the war, and how to fight. All these should be taken into account. Chu Dong had never been in the army, but after all, when he was an aid doctor, he had been in the army of several countries and UN peacekeeping forces, and he still had some understanding of military combat tactics. It was not easy to teach these fighting tactics to stone, the brute soldiers. He needed to teach them in person to make them remember deeply. Chu Dong leaned against a pit, took out his telescope, adjusted the focal length, and carefully looked at the battlefield which was no more than 100 meters away from them. If you are close enough, you can see clearly the situation on the battlefield with the naked eye, let alone with a telescope. There are more than fifty or sixty Sirius jackals around six people constantly attacking and biting. Their attack way is very unique, mainly relying on two strong forelimbs to support the bouncing. The bouncing speed is extremely fast, which makes people unable to defend. Once the Jackal jumps in front of the prey, its huge mouth will open, and its four long sharp fangs will mercilessly penetrate into the prey''s body, and the depth may reach the level of threatening the internal organs. There are four men and two women among the six people surrounded. The four men are powerful, tall and powerful brute soldiers, and all of them are senior soldiers. The stone axes and hammers they are dancing in their hands are an insurmountable defense line, which makes the rushing Sirius jackals howl continuously. Almost 50 or 60 Sirius jackals have been killed outside the defense circle composed of a senior barbarian soldier and three intermediate barbarian soldiers. The strength of four soldiers can be seen. However, each of the four soldiers was wounded, and the most serious one had been completely cut open by the sharp fangs of the Sirius jackal. The soldier covered his stomach with one hand to prevent the internal organs from flowing out, and the other hand was still waving the hammer in his hand to kill a charging Sirius jackal. Just after the soldier hit a hammer, he almost fell to the ground because he lost too much blood and was too tired. The cunning and ferocious Sirius jackal immediately found the flaw in the four man defense circle. Three Sirius jackals jumped at the same time, two of them rushed to the weak soldiers, and the other one rushed directly into the four man defense circle under the cover. Just when Chu Dong thought that the two women in the defense circle could not be spared, a knife flashed by, and the body of the Sirius jackal was cut off in the middle of the air. "What a quick knife." I can''t help but wonder when I see it nearby. "Beautiful The knife. " Chu Dong put down his telescope and watched the woman who had just broken the head of Sirius jackal with a long bone knife. The two women who were protected by the four soldiers'' defense circle, one was a typical barbarian woman who was very common in Chudong. She was thick and dark, and the other was too thin and white. It was the thin, white and tender woman who had just made the cut. This woman looks at the age of seventeen or eighteen. She has an oval face and some baby fat. She looks very delicate and has a proud figure. It perfectly shows what is called forward and backward. The woman''s skin is bronze, shining with a healthy light, moving between, magnificent and attractive reverie. God, I finally met a different kind of barbarian woman. This is what men should appreciate and pursue. Compared with modern aesthetics, women with bronze skin still have big feet, big hands and big skeleton, but among the barbarian women, they are goddesses. "Yeluo, take Wuqiang and go quickly!" One of the four soldiers, the bravest one, suddenly called out, then waved out his stone axe and knocked two Sirius jackals to the ground. However, this is a vast wilderness, where can they go? If everyone is injured, the possibility of escape is very small. "Chieftain, chieftain, shall we do it?"It''s strange that Chu Dong doesn''t give orders all the time. He turns around and sees that Chu Dong''s eyes are confused, as if he is thinking about something. "Chieftain, do you want to do it or not?" Start to poke Chu Dong, wake Chu Dong from the state of absence. "What''s the matter?" "Shall we do it?" It''s very strange. Why did Chu Dong become so strange? "Of course, and at once! Three teams, according to the first tactical formation, charge. All the Sirius jackals will not be left. They will be chopped to death! " "Good! I promise they''re all chopped to death! " I turned around and came to the stone. At this time, the leaders of the three groups and stone are waiting for the order of attack, and they are obviously impatient. "The chieftain said, the first tactical formation, no beast left, all cut to death!" "Well, do it!" With a wave of his fist, the three group leaders move separately, leading the three groups into a zigzag shape, bending forward, while the stone is the arrow position. "Go The stone suddenly jumped out of the grass and rushed to the wolves and jackals. Following him up a little bit behind, and then three groups of people jumped out one by one. The stone, which had been held for a long time, was a prehistoric Tyrannosaurus Rex. He didn''t take out his hammer at all. Relying on his arrogant body and powerful speed, he flew four or five Sirius jackals. In the periphery of the wolf jackals are relatively weak, did not expect that stone and others will come from behind, suddenly was hit by the stone fly four or five, one is more miserable fell in the hands of the stone, was his big hands strangled the neck. Chapter 193 The stone broke the neck of the jackal in his hand and threw it to the side like garbage. "Have a good time!" "The stone, the chieftain''s order, all cut to death! Don''t you tear it? " "Oh, forget it. Cut to death, right? I understand The stone drew a stone axe from his waist. The handle of the stone axe was nearly half shorter than the handle of the battle axe used by the normal barbarian soldiers, but the blade of the stone axe was much larger. "Cut them to death!" The stone axe is in hand. It''s the power of the chopping and butchering sword. The speed of chopping with the short axe is much slower, but the power is much stronger. The half body of the wolf jackal in front of him was split in two by a stone axe. The blood splashed, and the Stone continued to charge. When the stone rushed into the pack of Sirius jackals, each of the three group soldiers behind pulled out a hatchet of different lengths, but each hatchet was made according to everyone''s strength and speed. The so-called No.1 tactical formation is actually a Pinyin attack formation. Two teams are behind, one team is forward, and the forward team has more forward arrows, which are stones. "The chieftain said that he would be cut to death! Don''t stab to death, don''t kick to death, be careful He cried aloud and repeated Chu Dong''s order again. Chu Dong also came out of the grass. He was a little puzzled. Did he order to be cut to death just now? I think so, but it''s just a modifier, which means to kill these sons of bitches. However, Chu Dong''s modifier was faithfully carried out by the soldiers. In order to grab the Jackal''s head, some soldiers simply threw their heavy iron axes and hammers to the ground and charged with chopping and butchering axes. Rao is so, or some people did not snatch the Jackal''s head. After all, there are only 45 jackals, and the number of these soldiers is as many as 37. Cut melons and cut vegetables. After a charge, the stone killed the jackals and dogs and rushed to the defense line of the four barbarians. "Which tribe are you from? Don''t be afraid. Chudong chieftain of Panshi tribe has come to save you. " The stone cried out, his voice full of pride. At the moment when stone and others jumped out of the grass, a few barbarian soldiers thought that more Sirius jackals were coming. After all, each of them was wearing a fur suit that looked like a beast. When it was discovered that the human soldiers came to rescue, and the four soldiers were preparing for division of defense and charge, the stone had already been killed. Behind him, the wolf jackal who was not dead was chopped to death by the soldiers behind the stone. None of those amazing jumping Sirius jackals can escape the slaughter of chopping axe. Flying fur, who was watching the battlefield on the low slope in the distance, hammered the ground with his fist and muttered. "These bastards know they''re cool, and they won''t let us have a few." Na patted the back of the head on the side. "When you have a good time in the future, be honest and do your own thing." "The chieftain of Chudong of Panshi tribe has come to save you." this sentence was called by Shitou with great momentum, especially Shitou''s great stature like a statue. Although it looks very young, it''s frightening. "Is he Chu Dong? The Magic Wizard of the rock tribe? " Among the besieged four men and two women, the typical barbarian woman stares at the laughing stone and asks her companion. "I think so." "Isn''t he a witch? It turned out that he was still such a brave warrior. " "Forget that people who passed by two days ago said that Chu Dong was actually a warlock." "That''s great. It''s my man." "Well, which tribe are you from? I haven''t seen the totem pattern on your body. " Stone asked the opposite four men and two women. The leader of the four men was just about to answer, and the woman behind him spoke. "We are from Wudong tribe. My name is Wuqiang. It''s the daughter of the tribal chief. " "Wudong tribe? I haven''t heard of it. But don''t be afraid. As long as you get here, no beast can hurt you. " "I''m not afraid. With heroes like you, I''m not afraid." Hearing Wu Qiang say that, the stone is a little embarrassed, but still raised his head. The leader of the male soldier saluted the stone and said, "Wudong barbarian warrior Da, thanks for the help of Panshi tribe." "Ha ha, nothing. I''ll pass by." He got up and glared at the stone. "Stone, what are you doing?" "What can I do? Ask about the situation, of course "Is it necessary for you to be talkative when there is a chieftain?" Although it is said that stone is a team leader, and Qi is only the Deputy monitor, he has more ghost ideas than stone. The most convincing people of honest stone are Chu Dong, Yang, ah Hou and so on. Among his peers, Qi is the most trustworthy."Hey, yeah. It''s the chieftain. " East Road Qiang is not surprised of you "Who said I was a chieftain? I''m a little bit higher and a little bit more handsome than our chieftain, but I''m not really a chieftain. " "Stone, are you more handsome than me?" Chudong''s voice came from behind. The stone was so scared that he changed his voice. "I''ll go and count the spoils." Then Wu Qiang saw Chu Dong, the shortest of all. "How could you be the chieftain of Chu Dong?" Wu Qiang cried out. "You can''t be rude without a rose." The senior barbarian soldier stares at Wu Qiang, then goes to Chu Dong and gives a deep gift. "Dada, the senior barbarian warrior of Wudong tribe, has met Chudong, the chieftain of Panshi tribe." Chu Dong saluted. "Hello, soldier da. If I remember correctly, Wudong tribe is to the west of us. It''s about twenty sunsets away from our rock tribe. How did it come to our rock tribe? " "The chieftain of Chu Dong is really knowledgeable. They even know about our Wudong tribe. It''s true that we are far away, but we are not far away from the mountains and rivers. We''ve come to see the chieftains of Eastern Chu. " "Come to see me?" Chu Dong Leng Leng, did not expect that his reputation outside, has spread to thousands of miles away Wudong tribe. Chudong once stole the map of Yunshan tribal caravan, and knew that Wudong tribe was still further west of Yunshan tribe. "It''s said that Wu Qiang, the daughter of the chieftain of our tribe, admires the chieftain''s young hero in the east of Chu. She wants to become a spouse with the chieftain and specially comes to meet him by crossing mountains and rivers, hoping to have a good relationship with Panshi tribe forever." Chu Dong knew the meaning of "good blood milk" and "good blood milk" was the same meaning as "good blood milk" in Qin and Jin Dynasties, which meant that the two tribes were intermarried and connected by blood from generation to generation in primitive times. "Are you going to marry me?" "That''s what I mean." Senior soldier Da looks at Chu Dong. He also wonders why the rock tribe chose a short man to be the chieftain? It''s all about becoming a witch, or a chief. Chief or warlock. The people in front of us are not simple. Chapter 194 Chu Dong didn''t know what Wudong tribe''s Da thought of himself. When he heard the "good blood and milk" just now, he couldn''t help beating his heart, and his eyes looked at his favorite girl. "I don''t agree! Da, let''s go back. I won''t marry such a dwarf. " Wuqiang is full of love for the stone just now. He really doesn''t feel that Chudong is a man who wants to be proud and arrogant. Chu Dong was startled and said, "I''m looking at the chief''s daughter. What are you doing?"? This big silly girl should be the rough girl beside miss, right? "Don''t be willful without roses. It''s decided by the chief and the witch. It''s not up to you. " Da Leng''s face sank and scolded Wu Qiang. "Wait, who''s that, the Da warrior? You mean, this beautiful girl who seems to be the person in the picture is not Wuqiang? And this big silly girl with big cake face is Wu Qiang? " Chu Dong silly eyes, pointed to that beautiful girl of bronze color skin color, and pointed to Wuqiang. "Big pie face? What kind of face is that? But, dear chieftain, what you are pointing at now is Wu Qiang, our chieftain''s daughter. " "My gold, my God, is this woman so low? How could it be like this? " Chudong was completely speechless. He always thought that the girl with bronze skin was no rose. Da can''t understand what Chu Dong said, but he can see Chu Dong''s deep feeling and depression. "Dear chieftain, before I came out, we told him that maybe chieftain likes ugly spouses. Therefore, we selected the ugliest girls in the tribe and brought them together as the dowry of Wu Qiang, the most beautiful girl in the tribe." "Wait a minute, soldier. I''m confused by the logic of your words. What do you mean? No rose, beautiful? That, ugly? " "Exactly. The chieftain''s daughter has a big chest, a big buttock, a lot of hair and a strong physique. She is very suitable for raising. She will certainly raise a lot of next generation for you. As for yeluo, the ugliest one in the tribe, her skin is as pale as death, her body is thin and hairless, and her life is as cheap as a night vine. So we call her yeluo. " Looking at Da''s serious explanation of beauty and ugliness, Chu Dong was completely speechless. Also, in his eyes, he looks at all ugly barbarian women, but they are very popular with men. No matter ah Hou or yang, they love Ma and Yue very much. Even the rough old man of axe is willing to be driven by steel in order to marry the big girl of steel teeth. "When we meet jackal, who''s the first one to ask "Originally, we wanted to go to your rock tribe through Qingyu tribe. We didn''t want to meet Sirius jackals on the way. The escort of Qingyu tribe was dead and wounded, and most of our people died. Only the four of us protected Wuqiang and two of us escaped here. We thought we couldn''t do it, but we were rescued by chieftains." "Since you are going to my tribe, you should follow us first. There may be a large number of Sirius jackals around here Chu Dong saw the "ugly girl" named yeluo squatting beside the seriously injured man, blocking the wound with her hand. "Beauty, you can''t be saved like this. It''s going to have to be surgically sutured. " Chu Dong walked over and squatted down to examine the situation of the seriously injured. "You Call me beauty? " Ye Luo''s face turned red. From small to large, no one has ever praised her for her beauty. I don''t want the chieftain of the rock tribe to call her a beautiful woman and let yeluo''s heart jump like a rabbit. "Well, it''s not hemp. You''re the first beauty I''ve come here to see. " While checking the condition of the wounded, Chu Dong doesn''t forget to chat up yeluo. "Chieftain, I''m just an ugly girl..." "Have you heard the story of the ugly duckling?" Yeluo shakes her head. Chu Dong said with a smile, "I''ll tell you when I have time." "Name, bring me the first aid kit." Name of the big stride ran over, will carry on the body of the first aid kit to Chu Dong. Chu Dong took out bone knife, alcohol, bone needle and animal tendon thread from inside and began to operate on the seriously injured. After finishing, Chu Dong ordered several soldiers who had learned straw weaving techniques with hengku old man to use local materials and weave a set of trailers, and put the seriously wounded on the trailers. Chu Dong is thinking of continuing to talk about life with yeluo and telling the story of the ugly duckling. Mao comes over. "Chieftain, there''s a signal from flying hair." "Bring me the telescope." Chu Dong looked through a telescope at the low slope where the flying fur was. "At seven o''clock, there are a large number of wild animals coming. It should be Sirius jackals. Mao, tell everyone, get ready to fight. A defensive formation. " Mao nodded and ran to his comrades in arms, shouting, "attention, all. Seven o''clock, a defensive formation. " The soldiers who were just ready to have a rest immediately got up, took off the heavy wooden shield on their back, and formed another round defensive formation, surrounded Chu Dong, ye Luo, Wu Qiang and others in the middle.When the round defensive formation was set up, the wolves and jackals rushed out from the direction of seven o''clock. See the grass constantly shaking, you know that the number of Sirius jackals is absolutely a lot. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. The powerful jumping ability of Sirius jackal''s forelimb makes many jackals choose to jump into the air and attack from top to bottom when charging. "Team two, shield on your head!" Xiao''s two groups of soldiers raised their wooden shields almost at the same time, blocking the top of their heads. "Three teams, guns!" With the order from the beginning, the members of the three groups held the angle of attack spear in their hands. The jackals who jumped into the air and charged on the ground hit the shield wall composed of the first group and the second group one after another, making a heavy bang. "The bayonet! Above The attack angle spears of the three groups stabbed out from the crevice of the wooden shield wall. Suddenly, more than ten jackals on the top of their heads were stabbed. "Shield pressure!" With an order, the first group in the front row squatted down, while the soldiers in the second group jumped up and hid most of their bodies behind the wooden shield. At the same time, the body and the wooden shield pressed down on the jackals whose charge was blocked. The heavy wooden shield and the more heavy body of the barbarian warrior, the weight can be imagined, hard hit under the pressure, do not know how many wolves and jackals died under the pressure of the shield. "One team, kill!" A group of members withdrew the defense of the wooden shield, drew out the stone axe with a short handle at their waist, and cut at the wolves and jackals who were not dead yet. "Three teams, shield wall!" When a group slaughters jackals, the shield walls of the three groups arrive at the right time, forming a new shield wall. From dozens of Sirius jackals to soldiers on the shield wall, to three groups of soldiers attack and defense in turn, the time is just ten seconds, dozens of Sirius jackals'' bodies are left in place. The scarlet blood dyed the grass red, and the defense formation of the rock tribe was still as stable as the rock. Chapter 195 Dawan, a senior soldier of Wudong tribe, was shocked. He can see that, except for stone, who is a young senior soldier, all the other barbarians are at the primary level. However, it is this team composed of barbarians at the primary level who has just won an overwhelming victory against Sirius jackal. The barbarian soldier was not hurt, but left dozens of corpses of Sirius jackals with continuous blood at his feet. "Get up, come here." Hearing Chu Dong''s order, he stood up in front of Chu Dong and raised his head. Just now, it was the first time that he was a commander to command the three groups to fight together. He was also very pleased with the results. Therefore, in front of Chu Dong, he was qualified to face with pride. "You think you''re doing well?" Chudong''s voice was a little cold. "Please rebuke me!" After hearing Chu Dong''s voice, he knew that he must have done something wrong and straightened his chest. "First, the cooperation between the first group and the second group is not tacit. There is a big gap between the shield wall and the Shield Dome. Second, why did the three teams, as reserves, enter the battle early? Third, the three groups can attack and defend, but on the battlefield, changing attack and defense at will will cause poor convergence and fatal flaws. " "Yes, I understand." "But the biggest problem is that the other party hasn''t tried his best, but you have already exposed most of your strength. Plan before you move. How many times have I taught you?" Although Chu Dong''s voice was very cold, he was criticizing and scolding, but he knew that Chu Dong was teaching him how to sum up experience and experience combat tactics. "I understand. I will sum up my experience." "Good. Go ahead and prepare for the next attack. " When we got to the soldiers'' line, we yelled: "listen up, the enemy will have a second and third attack. Don''t think we have just defeated them. The real test is still behind us. Hold on The conversation between Chu Dong and Qi was so loud that everyone heard it. It took only a few usual exercises to kill dozens of wolves and jackals everywhere. Almost everyone was very proud. However, when Chu Dong said that there were so many problems, the soldiers immediately picked up their spirits and concentrated on the opposite side. "Respected chieftain of the rock tribe, what you just meant was that the soldiers didn''t fight well?" In the eyes of a senior tribe, it''s a big battle that he didn''t understand. "It''s not that we don''t play well, it''s that we don''t give full play to the strength that we should play. If we can avoid problems and mistakes, we can tell them in advance that there will be less bloodshed if we make fewer mistakes." At this time, after the first attack of Sirius jackals were completely annihilated, the second and third wave of Sirius jackals came out of the grass, but they did not immediately charge, but confronted the soldiers. One after another, there were Sirius jackals, which were bigger and sharper than those in the first charge, and their tusks were longer and sharper. In particular, there is a Sirius jackal, the whole body is iron cyan, and the surrounding yellow jackals are very different. And the iron blue Sirius jackal is more symmetrical than other Sirius jackals, and its hind legs are not so deformed. "There is a commander." Chudong smiles. Every social beast must have a brain leader. This is the experience of Chu Dong when he was dealing with groups of rushing boars. After the battle with Sirius jackal, Chu Dong had several plans for abdominal surgery, one of which was specifically aimed at the brain of Sirius jackal. However, Chu Dong did not say that he wanted to be able to think for himself. Stone is a powerful general and an arrow to charge. It can boost morale, kill the enemy and attack the city, but it is not suitable to be a commander. From the beginning, Chu Dong regarded Qi as an important commander to train, and often opened a small stove for Qi. Many of what he said was what he should know as an army commander. As for how much we can understand and how much we can play, we need to test it in actual combat. When I saw more and more Sirius jackals, I also saw the iron blue leader. I couldn''t help but frown and ponder. He waved to Mao, called the three groups of vice group long Mao to his side, and began to talk in a low voice. If any of the 41 soldiers trained by Chu Dong himself has a better mind and a better understanding of Chu Dong''s fighting tactics, it''s Mao. "From now on, I think they are waiting for opportunities and looking for our flaws, so they haven''t moved." "Yes. I think so, too. The chieftain said that if he is not afraid of the enemy moving, he is afraid that the enemy will not move. No, we don''t know what they want, and we don''t know where their attack direction is, so there''s no way to target attack and defense. ""Why don''t you let me try to attack with three groups." "Yes. Keep a safe distance from one group and two groups. If it''s not good, I''ll let two teams attack you in a left-right cross formation. " "I understand." See Mao mobilization three groups ready to fight figure, Chu Dong slightly nodded. As expected, he was right. Both qi and Mao had the potential to be commanders. The commander should have done the planning before the battle. If there was no fixed direction for the battle, it would be a random attack. Ten soldiers of the three groups and Mao put the wooden shield on the ground. The wooden shield was too heavy to be used in charge. Among the envious eyes of the other two groups, Mao took ten soldiers to the front of the team. At this time, the formation of the three groups was loose and collapsed, which was the formation usually used by the barbarian soldiers. In other words, the barbarian soldiers had no formation at all. There was a deep whimper in the throat of the iron blue Sirius jackal. With its low whimper, dozens of giant Sirius jackals came out of the pack and surrounded the three groups in the shape of fans. After hearing the voice of jackal leader, Chu Dong sneered and yelled: "Mao, don''t worry, beat them hard for me!" "Yes, chieftain. Brothers, the chieftain told us to let go. Do it There are two combat modes in recruits training. One is the combat tactical team combat mode designed and strictly trained according to Chu Dong, the other is the original independent free play combat mode. Regiment warfare needs uniform attack and defense, but individual combat is also very important, sometimes it may directly determine the direction of the battle. Therefore, Chu Dong will never bury the strong individual combat ability of the barbarian soldiers. Chapter 196 When they heard the order, they could fight freely. Ten soldiers in the three groups looked at each other and took out the weapons they were good at using. Some soldiers are armed with hammers, some with iron axes, and some with bone knives. Relatively speaking, hammers and axes are the standard weapons for barbarian soldiers, while bone knives are relatively rare. The reason why bone knives are used less is mainly because they are light in weight. It''s not used to using bone knives for strong and angry barbarians. There are only two people in the three groups who use bone knife, one is Mao, the other is Lvyuan. At this time, the green garden was not there, and Mao was the only one who used a bone knife that looked very heavy. Surrounded by heavy weapons, it seemed a little out of place. A soldier grinned at Mao: "Mao, when you are the Deputy group leader, I''ve always been unconvinced. For a while, than try to see who killed more jackals. " "Compare, who is afraid of who?" If we only talk about strength, Mao may be the weakest of the 41 people. Naturally, some of the barbarians who respect strength are not satisfied. More than 30 stout Sirius jackals surrounded by the opposite suddenly accelerated and rushed towards the third group. "Do it!" With a roar from Mao and a roar from ten soldiers, they rushed to meet the Jackal. A soldier, with an axe, cut off the head of the Sirius jackal, who rushed to the front, and then let out a roar of victory. At the same time, his comrades in arms opened the hammer and axe wheel, and fought with Sirius jackal door, and soon the fight entered the white hot stage. It would be a big mistake to think that the soldiers of Panshi tribe can only attack in tactical formation. In Panshi tribe, Yang is an excellent God level warrior. As a guest instructor, 41 soldiers draw nutrients from his fighting experience. Therefore, every young soldier will use the most effective and simple battlefield killing tactics. Ahou is also a guest instructor. The barbarian soldiers who don''t like Yang''s fighting style highly praise ahou''s violent fighting style. How to break out his strength in a short time is the biggest harvest ahou brings to the soldiers. Axe, green leaf, lengsong, these senior brute soldiers will also pass on their own experience to the new soldiers. No matter how stupid the soldiers are, they will at least learn some combat experience from them. Therefore, although the soldiers of the third group seldom hunt wasteland, their actual combat power is not weaker than that of the soldiers who often hunt wasteland. Just after the battle, the soldiers of the third group killed and injured more than ten Sirius jackals. However, they also fell into the siege. So there was no time for the first dog and the first dog to rush out. The bone knife in Mao''s hand is more like a wide board. It''s half a man''s height and wider than a palm. It has only one side of the blade. I don''t know which King level beast''s skeleton is used to make it. The surface of the knife is shining with faint blue light. "Kill, destroy the whole army!" With a loud shout, Mao drew an arc with his bone knife and attacked the Sirius jackal within 270 degrees in front of him. The front Sirius jackal is mainly responsible for attracting Mao''s attack and attention. The real attack on Mao is the rear and side rear Sirius jackal. When Mao waved the bone knife, the front wolf jackal wanted to jump away to avoid Mao''s attack, and the rear one was waiting for the opportunity to attack Mao''s back. This is the siege routine used by Sirius jackals, but it is no longer effective today. Because, when Mao waved the bone knife, the action of the front jumping Sirius jackals became much slower than usual. There were two Sirius jackals who didn''t even move. As soon as the move of cutting and slaughtering the whole army came out, a piece of blood burst out, and all the five wolves and jackals in front of them were cut to pieces. It''s not only the front jackal that moves slowly, but also the rear jackal that moves much more slowly. One of them even turns around and runs. Mao didn''t expect that his knife would work so well. He just stayed a little, turned around and swept away the whole army with the same move. A few wolves and jackals in the back split up and fell to the ground. "It''s a sorcerer! A weapon blessed by sorcery Da, the spectator in the back, cried out. Chu Dong looked at Da and was very puzzled. Because Chu Dong was not a real witch after all, he knew that there was a witch power, but he could not produce it himself. Mao''s weapon was selected by Chu Dong with Mao''s help. It was made of the thigh bone of a very strong beast. It might be the thigh bone of T. rex. Chu Dong didn''t remember it very well. Anyway, he thought it was very suitable for Mao. I didn''t expect that Mao''s bone knife had played a super powerful role in the battlefield. The dullness and retreat of Sirius jackal are in Chu Dong''s eyes, and Da shouts out the magic blessing, which makes Chu Dong realize.Da''s eyes changed when he looked at Chu Dong. They also have witches in Wudong tribe, and they can use witchcraft power to bless weapons. But this kind of weapon that consumes witchcraft power can only be used by senior soldiers, and Mao is obviously just a junior barbarian warrior. Is it too wasteful? Moreover, the enchantment of weapons can''t last long. It usually requires the enchantment to be cast on the spot in order to achieve the maximum effect. However, DA has never seen Chu Dong''s casting. The soldier who bet with Mao saw that Mao was very powerful. After two knives, there were seven dead jackals. He couldn''t help roaring. The iron axe in his hand was like a windmill, and cut at the Jackal. Although the number of Sirius jackals is three times as many as that of the three groups, the soldiers of the three groups are too brave, especially the hair wields super long strength. His machete is invincible, clearing a large space in a short time. But it was very fierce from the beginning to the end. The soldiers are still fighting. If you look carefully, the wolves and jackals in front of you are almost dead. One of the wolves and jackals who ran away in fright was grabbed by a bigger jackal and killed on the spot. The leader of the Sirius jackals made a low roar. The Sirius jackals got out of the way one after another, and the leader of the Jackal came out of the way. "Wu Wu Hou ~ ~" "Mao, come back! His opponent is me. " Mao is preparing to fight, heard Chu Dong''s order, had to take people back to the front. Chu Dong stepped out from his own side and stood in front of the Jackal leader, with a cold smile. "You can understand me, can''t you? Sure enough, the king level murderer can''t be underestimated. " Chapter 197 Chu Dong knew that the other side could understand his own words, so he didn''t want to talk to the leader of Sirius jackal in the unaccustomed brute language. "You are a very clever Dogs. " Chu Dong thought about the wording, then continued, "say it, what do you want to do?" The iron blue Sirius jackal opposite gave a short low roar. "Threatening me? I was scared when you were a young man? You just sent out 30 jackals. How''s it going? The whole army is gone? " The growl of the Jackal''s leader increased. "Yes. Then come on. Who is afraid of who, which means who is afraid of who. If I frown, I''ll give you my last name. What''s the matter? Let''s have a bloody battle to see who is still standing at last. " The Jackal leader roared twice. Chu Dong also roared two savage words directly. The Jackal was stunned. Being able to understand the barbarian language has surprised the Jackal leader, and now Chu Dong has just uttered two sentences, which makes the Jackal leader panic. Chu Dong was able to see the fear in jackal leader''s dangerous eyes. It was very humanized. "Wuwuwuwu ~" "what do you think? No? Or not? Or not? No problem. If you want to fight, I''ll accompany you. But if we want to live in peace, OK, no problem The Jackal leader sobbed again. "Who am I? I''ll tell you, my name is Chudong. I cover the rock tribe. When I see the people of the rock tribe later, how far will they finally roll? Do you know? " "Boo boo ~ ~" "do you think I''m exaggerating? Hey, hey, you can try it. If you want to sacrifice animals, sacrifice them. We don''t want to worry about them. Our well water doesn''t offend the river water, but if you offend me, no matter how big and dangerous the wasteland is, I will find you and kill you. " Jackal dog head with full of humanized eyes set to see Chu Dong for half a minute, and then broke the silence, raised his head and issued a long howl. After hearing the howl of the Jackal leader, the Sirius jackal behind him and the Sirius jackal who has not come out of the grass turn around one after another and quickly retreat towards the way. Looking at the continuous falling of the grass toward the distance, Chu Dong''s heart is also pinched a cold sweat. God knows how many Sirius jackals are hidden in the grass. From the brief contact with the iron blue Sirius jackal leader just now, Chu Dong has already felt that the other party is no less intelligent than human beings. With such a leader and a large number of Sirius jackals, Chu Dong knows that these people can''t stop him. The best plan is to fight and retreat at the same time, constantly consuming the lives of Sirius jackals. Only when they are afraid of each other can they have vitality. However, it was also because the Jackal leader had wisdom that he could negotiate with Chu Dong. Chu Dong is very strong, and the strong fighting power of the third group and other groups is also the key for the other side to consider whether to formally fight with Chu Dong. There is also a deep-seated reason that Chu Dong does not understand, which is the real reason why the leader of Sirius jackal is not willing to meet Chu Dong. Chu Dong couldn''t know what the leader of Sirius jackal thought. He was relieved when he saw the other side''s retreat. The Jackal leader took a deep look at Chu Dong, turned and left. Chudong suddenly stopped it. "Wait, one more thing." Jackal leader stopped and looked back at Chu Dong. "There were two people in our tribe who went deep into the wasteland. One was tall and thin, not very strong, about 30 years old, with gloomy eyes. The other one is a little like him, only very young, 15 or 16 years old. When I see them, please don''t touch them. If I can make them come back safely, I promise that I will repay you in the future. " The Jackal leader looked at Chu Dong carefully and made sure that Chu Dong was serious. He split his mouth, which was like a man laughing. The Jackal leader made a sound of "ha ha ha" in his throat, more like laughing. Chu Dong nodded helplessly and shook his head again. "Well, I owe you one. If you are human, I''ll have to consider whether to talk so much nonsense with you. " Jackal leader nodded to Chu Dong, then turned around and disappeared in the grass between two or three jumps. Looking at the direction of the disappearance of Sirius jackals, Chu Dong felt thoughtful. Just now, the leader of Sirius jackal made him feel like a smart man who knows how to advance and retreat. It''s hard for such a fierce beast to fight. Fortunately, the other side didn''t mean to fight with him. Name came over, handed over the telescope, pointed to the direction of the low slope. Chu Dong looked through the telescope and found that Na was drawing, which means that there are many Sirius jackals. The counting ability of barbarians is very limited, more than 100 is a lot, but Na has been gesticulating a lot of gestures, that is a lot of a lot of a lot of a lot of a lot, isn''t it thousands? Or more? Chudong is not known. Chu Dong went out to have a dialogue with the leader of Sirius jackal. After a dialogue, Sirius jackal retreated. This dramatic scene was seen in the eyes of Wudong tribesmen, giving them the shock of an earthquake."Yeluo, Chudong of Panshi tribe was talking to the leader of Sirius jackal just now. I''m not being dazzled, am I? Do you think I''m dreaming? " Wudong tribe chief''s daughter Wuqiang rubbed her eyes, and couldn''t believe asking her companion. "What''s a conversation with a beast? We chieftain witches can also speak the language of wild animals, which can make them obedient and let us ride. " Next to a rock tribe soldiers are very proud to interrupt to answer the question of no Qiang. "The curse of controlling animals?! The chieftain of Panshi tribe is really strong. " Da murmured in a low voice, looking at Chu Dong''s eyes full of deep fear. See Sirius jackals even take the initiative to retreat, is ready to kill the stone opened his eyes. "What''s the matter? The chieftain said a few words, and the wolf cubs were scared out of their wits? " "I think so. How can we know the skills of the chieftain? " "Really, I thought I could do a good job. Ah, the killing just now is really not enjoyable. The iron blue leader just now seems to be very strong. I really hope I can give him a good beating. " Many soldiers are stone like. They never know what fear is. The stronger their opponents are, the stronger their fighting spirit is. No one knows how many casualties Chu Dong avoided by talking to Sirius jackal. If you look at the thousands of Sirius jackals galloping on the wasteland from the perspective of overlooking the sky, you will find that the dense Sirius jackals have dyed a large area of the wasteland in khaki, in which the dark colors are mottled, like a huge carpet scroll, extending to a far place. In the Sirius jackal community, there is a bright area, Silver Black White cyan gold, surrounded by a person. Yes, it''s a person. Chapter 198 How could there be a human being in the pack of Sirius jackals? And this man was sitting on a huge chariot seat, leaning against a huge dragon skin pillow behind him, half asleep and half awake. Under the chariot seat, supported by hundreds of strong Sirius jackals, marching forward steadily with neat steps. The man had long hair and wore a silver robe with the same sleeves. If you look at this man''s face again, he is handsome and makes people stop breathing. You can''t see how old he is. The subtle crow''s feet at the corners of his eyes seem to tell people that he is not young. Among the slow-moving jackals of Sirius, there are several fast-moving jackals, including the team Chudong just met. The iron blue jackal leader who had just communicated and negotiated with Chu Dong passed through groups of his peers and came to the chariot seat of the only human in the community. He threw his whole body on the ground and worshipped the people on the chariot seat. The handsome man in the robe looked down. "What''s the matter? What happened. " After Tieqing goutouling told the story of the meeting with Chudong, the handsome man with long hair turned his eyes to Chudong. "A very interesting little fellow. Well, just follow the little guy''s request just now. You can do it. It''s a good chance for you. " With that, the handsome man yawned and went on sleeping. Chu Dong didn''t know that the Sirius jackals he encountered were only a small part of them. In his opinion, he could test the combat effectiveness of the three groups, which was better than anything else. After a simple rest, Chudong took the people and the people of Wudong tribe to continue to set out. Later, in the process of marching, Chu Dong gradually realized how much the number of Sirius jackals had reached, because there were feces and urine left everywhere. The brute will not have the habit of defecating at a fixed point gradually formed by the barbarians of the rock tribe, but it will not excrete everywhere. After seeing so much excretion, we can roughly infer how large the population of Sirius jackals is. Chu Dong stood in a low-lying humid area, his face as solemn as water. In front of his eyes, the claw marks of hundreds of Sirius jackals, which can reach a depth of about half a meter, made him think deeply. Wu Qiang went to Chu Dong''s side and looked for a long time, but he didn''t understand what Chu Dong was looking at. "Chieftain, what are you looking at?" "Look at the weirdness." "What do you mean? I think you''re weird. " Chudong ignored Wuqiang. The claw marks of Sirius jackals are not strange, but the uniformity is strange. If it wasn''t for the wet water in front of me, this kind of paw mark might not have been left. It''s like the army. Can Sirius jackals be militarized? That would be terrible. Thinking of that possibility, Chu Dong''s inner fear sprouted, but he shook his head and denied his impractical idea. After all, the footprints in other places are chaotic, and the strange and neat footprints in this area may just be a coincidence. In fact, Chu Dong thought too much. Those paw marks were left by nearly a hundred Sirius jackals who carried the heavy and huge chariot on their backs. Continue to move towards the depth of the wasteland, and finally found the green leaves left mark, and walked for about an hour, the front of the flying hair sent back to say, found the green leaves and green garden father and son. Soon, LVYE and Lvyuan met Chudong. After the ceremony, Chu Dong looked at the green leaves with slight injuries and asked, "have you ever met the jackals?" The green leaves nodded. "Originally, Xiaoyuan and I were looking for winter insects when we met people from Qingyu tribe fighting with Sirius jackals. All of them were dead. We had no intention of fighting with Sirius jackals, so we wanted to avoid them. In the end, we met a group of them. It''s a big group, hundreds of them. " "There was no way. Xiaoyuan and I had to hide in the tree and wait for the chance to escape, but the jackals below didn''t go until not long ago, when a huge iron blue jackal appeared, which jackals followed us and we were able to get away." Hearing that green leaves said there was an iron blue Sirius jackal, Chu Dong instinctively thought of the iron blue Sirius jackal leader who had negotiated with him. Did he really agree to his request? "Chieftain, you''d better go to the other side of the mountain. There are corpses everywhere. The sacrifice animals of Sirius and jackal have been dragged there See the expression of green leaves dignified, Chu Dong also know that things must be not small, otherwise has always been happy and angry in color green leaves will not be that expression. As a result, Chu Dong followed the green leaves over a mountain peak, and saw countless kinds of beasts and human corpses displayed in the wide valley and on the yellow grass. The smell of blood in the air is still so heavy after half a day''s mountain wind, it seems that the mountain wind is sobbing."Is this the sacrifice of Sirius jackal?" "It should be. It''s just, why don''t they eat? It''s here. Is it a demonstration? " "I don''t know. But it''s really weird here. Chieftain, didn''t you find out? All the corpses were not piled up. They were placed one by one as if they were a pattern. " After the green leaf so a remind, Chu East can''t help but also gave birth to curiosity, so think of next to the higher mountain climb. When Chu Dong climbed to the top of the mountain, he looked down at the place where he sacrificed animals. As expected, he had a feeling of jigsaw puzzle. However, the pattern composed of countless sacrificial animals was very strange, like a graffiti drawn by a gifted painter, and it seemed to have some meaning. Anyway, Chu Dong didn''t understand what it meant after looking at it for a long time. "Chieftain, look over there!" Chu Dong noticed that green leaf''s face was a little white, and he couldn''t help looking along the direction of green leaf''s fingers. In the sky, there is a dark cloud is fast towards this side. If you look at it carefully, it''s not a dark cloud, but a group of huge flying beasts rolling from afar like dark clouds. "What is this?" Even the sky was covered by a huge group of flying wild animals, and the number could not be calculated at all. When the quantity of any kind of things is huge to a certain extent, it will make people''s hearts have a very strong sense of shock. At this time, Chudong''s heart is this kind of feeling. The feeling of thousands of grass mud horses running from the bottom of their hearts should be almost expressible. "It''s going to change?" Seeing the flying beasts blocking the sky, Chu Dong couldn''t help exclaiming. Chapter 199 "Chieftain, look! These flying beasts are flying down to eat the sacrificial beasts Hearing the words, Chu Dong looked at the sacrificial animal farm in the valley. Sure enough, a large number of flying beasts came down from the sky, picked up a sacrificial animal body, and then flew back into the air. The scene of countless flying beasts flying down from the sky can not be described as spectacular, it should be said that it is a scene of fear. Chu Dong was able to see the flying beasts, including birds, pterosaurs, and more strange flying beasts that he had never seen before. Why did these flying beasts, which were absolutely impossible to live together, suddenly get together and fly for a long time? The black flying beasts are flying closer and closer, and there are flying beasts constantly rising and falling from the sky, preying on the sacrificial beasts on the ground. When the most concentrated group of flying animals flew past, Chu Dong saw countless different wings flapping and gliding in the air, but they would never touch and entangle with each other. There was a distance between them. In the core area of the flying beasts, there are more than 100 flying beasts, especially large ones, which are bound with iron ropes as thick as human body, and the other end of the iron rope is connected with a small mountain. Yes, it''s a small mountain peak. It''s towed by more than 100 huge flying beasts and glides in the air. It seems that Chu Dong can hear the roar of a plane passing from the top of his head. What makes Chu Dong even more surprised and shocked is that there seems to be someone on the small mountain peak, floating in white, but the distance is too far to see. Chu Dong took out his telescope and looked at the small peak carefully. In the lens, Chu Dong sees a man in a white robe, barefoot, with a palm fan in his hand, fanning leisurely. There seemed to be two beautiful maids, one serving tea and the other beating her legs. When Chu Dong wanted to adjust the focal length of the lens and carefully observe the white robed man''s face, the warning suddenly appeared in his heart, and he quickly threw out the telescope in his hand. The telescope exploded as soon as it took off the palm of its hand. The telescope jacket and optical glass lens polished by the hollow beast spine burst into countless pieces. If Chu Dong hadn''t thrown out the telescope decisively, I don''t know how many pieces would have accumulated in Chu Dong''s face. Rao is so, Chu East is still hit by a lot of fragments, numb some pain. The white robed man on the small mountain gliding in the sky gave a gentle "eh". "I have some skills. No wonder I dare to peep. Well, I haven''t seen a teenager with such potential for a long time. It''s a good relationship. Qingluan, give this to the boy. " "Yes, master." One of the two gorgeous beauties nearby agreed, took a thing from the man''s hand, turned around and walked two steps. Suddenly, a pair of extremely beautiful wings spread out on her back. As soon as the wings spread out, the beauty flew into the sky, and in the blink of an eye, she had already left the mountain. Chudong threw away the exploding telescope, but he still had a lingering fear. The people on the small mountain peak are so fierce that they just see one of his outlines and feel the supreme prestige. If the other party let him die, I''m afraid he has no chance to resist. The mood has not calmed down, a green shadow from the sky in the rapid attack. Chu Dong was surprised, because he saw a huge blue bird rushing towards him. He wanted to run quickly, but he was overtaken by the bird without running a few steps. Knowing that it couldn''t be the opponent of Bluebird''s speed, Chu Dong simply didn''t run. Chu Dong pressed his palm on the deer tripod hidden in his waist, and his eyes fixed on the Bluebird, ready to fight for life and death. "Warlock, be careful!" Green leaves a shout, see out the bad, his hands suddenly forward a sprinkle, a Peng black flying insects from green leaves is the hand burst out. The black insect flew towards the Bluebird, but before it got close to the Bluebird, it was blown by the strong wind formed by the bluebird''s wingspan. I didn''t know where it was. The green bird took a cold look at the green leaf and glided obliquely. The speed was too fast to resist. With one claw, it caught the green leaf and took him into the air. Green leaf is ready to take out his bone knife to attack, but the bone knife is only half drawn out, and the man has been caught by green leaf''s claws and carried to the mid air. At this time, Chu Dong saw clearly how big the bluebird was. The Bluebird, with a wingspan of more than 20 meters and a height of about 10 meters, hovers in mid air like a helicopter overlooking Chu Dong. The shoulder of the green leaf is grasped by the sharp claws of the Bluebird, and it hangs bloody under the sharp claws of the bluebird. As a senior barbarian warrior, green leaf has no power to resist in front of Bluebird. Chu Dong released the handle of Lu Ding''s knife, took out the improved ox horn crossbow from behind, and aimed at Qingniao. But Chu Dong also knew that his ox horn crossbow could not do any harm to Bluebird. "Stupid human, are you going to do it to me?" Dong Qingniao said that. "Are you a bird or a demon?""Well, if the master didn''t ask me to give you something, some family would not talk to you. Go on At this time, Chu Dong heard clearly that the voice of the bluebird was surprisingly good, as if it was a musical instrument in playing, and the tone was constantly changing. The bluebird dropped something from the air. Chu Dong caught it and found that it was a green porcelain bottle, which was more delicate and mellow than blue and white porcelain, and had an excellent feel. "Eat what''s inside." Chu Dong opened the stopper of the green porcelain bottle and poured out a pill. This pill is about the size of a thumb. It''s golden white. There''s a faint light coming out of it. Chu Dong looked up at the bluebird. "I took the pill, didn''t I?" "You want to save him?" Bluebird looks at Chu Dong by accident, and shakes it with his paw. The green leaf under the claw is miserable. The shoulder that is penetrated by the claw is almost torn, but the green leaf doesn''t scream. "Of course. This is the condition. Let him go, and I''ll eat, or I won''t eat. " "It''s not up to you to choose!" With a shriek of Bluebird, Chu Dong felt that his eardrum was almost deafened by a violent sound wave. "Of course, I can choose not to. Anyway, it''s in my hands. " With that, Chu Dong threw the golden white pill down the mountain. The bluebird''s golden vertical pupils shrank. No human being can threaten himself, but the young man seems to have no fear. Bluebird looked up at the flying herd that had already passed and was far away. He lowered his head and nodded. "After eating the golden wings, I will let people go." Chapter 200 "You let people go before I eat." Chudong insisted that Bluebird put down his companion green leaves. "Human, you are testing my patience." "Far away." Chu Dong took a look at the direction of the flying herd in the shed. "Well, good!" Green bird is also impatient and Chu Dong again nonsense, directly leaves from the middle of the sky. Chu Dong saw the position of the green leaf falling down, ran over and caught it. Because the height is more than ten meters, green leaf is not short man, so although Chu Dong tried to catch him, but the shoulder bone of his shoulders issued a painful groan, just a pick-up action, Chu Dong almost dislocated his shoulders. The green bird gave a cold hum. "Eat it!" Chu Dong puts down the green leaf and looks at the terrible wound on his shoulder to comfort the green leaf. "Don''t worry, it''s just a bone and flesh laceration. It doesn''t hurt the internal organs. It''s easy to treat." Then Chu Dong raised his head, picked up the golden white pill and swallowed it with an almost solemn look. "Chieftain, No." Green leaves want to struggle to stop Chudong, but it''s too late. "It''s hard work!" The bluebird dropped a sentence and spread its wings to fly away, leaving only a small black spot in the blink of an eye. Watching the bluebird go away, Chu Dong first pondered for a few seconds, and then began to heal the green leaf. Fortunately, green leaves are strong and strong. Although they are penetrated by claws, they will not endanger their lives. Under Chu Dong''s treatment, he quickly bandaged up the injury of green leaves, and then helped them up. "Chieftain, you shouldn''t have swallowed that pill to save me." "Didn''t you get caught by that strange bird just to save me? No guilt. " Chu Dong light looked at the sky, the group of flying animals have only seen a far back, such as dark clouds. "Besides, that strange bird didn''t want to kill me. If you want to kill me, I''ll have to break my head into bean curd with a gentle paw." "But it forced you to swallow a pill." "Since you don''t want to kill me, this pill won''t kill me. The big deal is trying to control me. However, I am a little tribal chieftain. What''s the point of controlling me? " "Chieftain, you are the powerful chieftain of our rock tribe, Warlock. With us, we are bound to dominate all the tribes. Maybe because of this, the flying beast, the blue bird overlord, will attack you." Green leaf is one of the few people who have brains. It is similar to Chu Dong''s idea at the moment. Both of them were a little depressed because Bluebird was too strong just now. I''m sure that even if they were the three most powerful people to attack the tribe of Yangdong, they would not be able to attack it together. And just now, the bluebird seemed to say, how terrible is the "master" after being ordered by the "master"? After clearing up the mood, Chudong and LVYE come down from the mountain to be with the soldiers of Panshi tribe, and then return to Panshi tribe. Chudong and LVYE didn''t mention to anyone else that they met a huge Bluebird on the mountain. LVYE''s injury just covered up the past with the words of fighting with wild animals. After this experience, Chu Dong understood that the strange actions of the former Sirius jackals were to provide food for the flying beasts. What kind of existence was the "master" on the small mountain? Before, Chu Dong did not believe in God, because he did not see God. But after seeing all kinds of powerful beasts in the wild times and some unexplained phenomena, Chu Dong felt that there really was a "God". How powerful is God? How far is the road to God? In the dead of night, Chu Dong sat alone in the grass, looking up at the sky, dazed. Then Chu Dong saw a graceful figure wandering around the corner edge of their camp. In the whole team, the only one with graceful figure is yeluo from Wudong tribe. Yeluo is in line with Chudong''s modern aesthetic. Although the skin may not be as white and delicate as expected, it has already crushed the "beauty" in ah Houyang''s mouth. It''s not that ah Hou''s spouse Ma, or Yang''s spouse Yue is also a five big and three thick figure. He is a man dressed up with a beard. That figure is really hard for Chu Dong to appreciate. At first, Chu Dong thought that yeluo just wanted to be convenient under the tree, but for a long time, she didn''t come back to the camp from the shadow of the tree. She couldn''t help but go over curiously. Just walked to the night Luo stay under the shadow of the tree, Chu Dong felt a cold murderous air towards his back. Chu East hastily a acceleration, body forward quickly jump, dodged the knife behind.The sword behind him continues to chase Chu Dong. The speed doesn''t have to be slow. Chu Dong''s body swayed, leaning against the tree trunk, and then dodged the chop of the bone knife. "Yeluo, it''s me!" Chu Dong has already seen clearly that the person who attacked him behind him is Ye Luo. Night Luo see is Chu East, can''t help a Leng, took back bone knife. "Chieftain, I''m sorry. I didn''t know it was you. I thought it was a beast." Chu East wry smile for a while, see night Luo received bone knife, know is a misunderstanding. "Why are you here? It''s a long way from the camp, and it may be attacked by wild animals. " "No, I have this." Yeluo patted the bone knife on her back. Chu Dong had seen Ye Luo''s bone knife carefully. It was a very long and narrow bone knife, similar to the samurai sword. It was extremely hard and sharp by hand. Chu Dong had seen her cut off the head of a Sirius jackal with this bone knife. "You don''t sleep here, do you?" Chu Dong noticed that under the tree trunk, there was a pile of dead grass and branches, which was artificially piled into a pile of dead grass similar to the nest of flying animals, and there was a trace of human lying on it. Ye Luo nodded and went back to the withered grass nest. She lay down. See night Luo with actual action to answer their own questions, Chu Dong is very puzzled. "Why don''t you stay with Wu Qiang and Da''s companions?" "Because I''m ugly, I''ve been looked down upon by people in the tribe since I was a child. After my mother died, I began to live on the edge of the tribe." Ugly? Chu Dong knows that children of the same age generally reject children with abnormal body, but because ye Luo is "ugly", Chu Dong really can''t understand. He can only say that the aesthetic values of barbarians are quite different from his own. Chu Dong can also imagine the scene when yeluo was ostracized from childhood because of her ugliness. No wonder yeluo always seems to be wary of others. Chapter 201 "Yeluo, you are not ugly at all. And it''s beautiful. It''s the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen. " What Chu Dong said was very sincere, and it was also his sincere words. "Really? You are a witch. I believe that. " Ye Luo tilts her head and nods happily. "The witches in our tribe don''t look as good as you, the old man with white beard. But it''s good for me and my mother. If it wasn''t for the witch, my mother and I would have died long ago. " "You think I''m handsome?" Chu Dong touched his chin. The fluffy beard on his chin showed that his growth was beginning to transition to adulthood. It seemed that he should be about 17 or 8 years old this year. At this age, the body will naturally impulse, which is not the human willpower can be transferred. Before, Chu Dong had been suppressing his body impulse, but after seeing ye Luo, Chu Dong felt that he should not suppress it any more. "Well, I think you look good." "Really? So you mean, you fell in love with me at first sight? " "What is love at first sight?" "Fall in love at first sight means that a man and a woman see each other for the first time." "Oh, it means to make a match." Ye Luo shakes her head. "My mother said that girls should be reserved and not be too active to boys. You''re not ugly. I think you''re in good shape, but if you want to pair, you have to wait until I''m an adult. " This may be the boldest love story Chu Dong has ever heard. There''s no way. Although yeluo may be marginalized in the tribe, the cultural environment is there, and she can''t be free from the influence of the surrounding culture. "You are not an adult, I know. Can you know how old you are?" According to Chu Dong''s expectation, yeluo must be the same as Xia and ax. He doesn''t know how old he is. Even as a mother, Mao and Na''s mother didn''t seem to know how old her children were. Who knows, night Luo gave Chu Dong a very accurate answer. "I''m sixteen years old and 272 days old." "How can you be so sure?" Chu Dong was surprised. Chudong thinks it''s a college student''s material that a barbarian can count to 100, but it''s amazing that yeluo is able to get her age to date. "My mother taught me when I was young, so I can calculate my own age. When I was 13 years old and 154 days old, my mother unfortunately met a fierce beast and didn''t come back. " "Sixteen, 272 days. Do you know how many days you are a year old?" "360 days is the number of a big Sunday." Chu Dong''s heart was shocked again. In my own time, 365 days or 366 days was a year. The ancient astronomical calendar has also used 365 days as a year. At this time, the 360 days from yeluo''s mouth are very close to the calendar of her time. However, among the wild tribes, there has never been a saying of 360 days a year. "Who did you listen to when you said you were 360 days old?" "My mother said it." "Isn''t your mother from Wudong tribe?" "No, my mother came to Wudong tribe later. At that time, she was pregnant with me. When she came to Wudong tribe, she gave birth to me." Chudong understood vaguely. Yeluo''s mother may have come from a more advanced civilization. For some reason, she went to Wudong tribe, but her knowledge system should still be from that place. In other words, in addition to the vast wilderness, there is a higher civilization. Chu Dong had noticed this for a long time. For example, the wine mentioned by Liang Qi of the Yun Dynasty tribe was definitely not monkey wine, but it was probably made by hand. In other words, there are areas with developed farming culture. In the areas with developed farming culture, the astronomical calendar is attached great importance. For a long time in ancient times, it was an era of agricultural civilization. The seasonal changes of a year, 24 solar terms and 365 days, were all the wisdom crystallization of the ancients in the aspect of agricultural culture. Yeluo, who is considered "ugly" by the barbarians, is likely to be a descendant of an agricultural civilization. Should her mother know how to get out of the wilderness? Just, listen to the meaning of night Luo, it seems that night Luo''s mother has died. At this time, Chu Dong became interested in Wudong tribe. He mainly wanted to go to Wudong tribe to explore yeluo''s life experience and where yeluo''s mother came from. But that''s what happened later. Now Chu Dong finds that he has an impulse to yeluo. If it wasn''t for his modern civilization''s idea and consciousness that he has been telling himself to be calm and calm, I''m afraid it would be a big probability event to beat yeluo with this physical instinct.Instinct is instinct and reason is reason. Chu Dong looked at yeluo with a smile and said, "last time I told you that I would tell you a story about an ugly duckling. Are you interested in listening to it now?" "Good. When I was a child, my mother often told me stories, never heard of the story of the ugly duckling. You are a witch. You must be very learned. Tell me "Once upon a time, there was a beautiful farmhouse in the countryside. A hen duck lay lonely in her nest and hatched ducklings. There, the ducks lay on the ground, only one of them was alive Chu Dong''s stories are beautiful and use a lot of words, which is very rare for him as a high-ranking student of science and engineering. The main reason is that he pursued girls in his school days and made great efforts in literature. ¡°¡­¡­ When the ugly duckling saw his reflection in the water painting, it was no longer a clumsy, dark gray, ugly and annoying duck, but a swan, and it suddenly realized Listening to the story of the ugly duckling told by Chu Dong, yeluo opened her black and white eyes and listened with relish. Say, night Luo''s eyes are really beautiful, black pupil is like a black gem, crystal clear, fascinating. Chu Dong can''t help stretching his head in the past, and his lips lightly touch Ye Luo''s lips. "What are you doing?" Night Luo scared a jump, quickly Dodge, at the same time, bone knife hard pressure in Chu Dong''s neck. Chudong smiles. "I''m sorry, I just saw that your eyes were too beautiful to hold back. Let''s take the knife away. Girls play with knives and guns, not ladies. " "Lady?! I don''t want to be a lady. My mother said, "a lady is a canary in captivity. I''m a Phoenix, not a canary." However, night Luo see Chu East and didn''t move next, also put the bone knife away. "The story you tell is very nice, but you are what your mother said, a lecherous man." Chapter 202 From night Luo''s mouth suddenly heard a "lecherous" evaluation, Chu Dong couldn''t help touching his face. Do you have the word "lecherous" on your face? I''m very restrained, Dora. It''s mainly a process of enjoyment, not a process of going straight to the theme. Chu Dong has made up his mind to have a long-term relationship with Ye Luo, so he takes Ye Luo''s "lust" evaluation as a kind of flirtation. "Listen to your tribal senior soldier Da''s meaning, you and Wuqiang are going to marry me, isn''t it true?" "Yes, really." Yeluo lowered her head. From the stubborn lines on the corner of her mouth, Chu Dong knows that ye Luo is unwilling. "Since it''s true, you''ll be my wife. I''ll kiss my wife. It''s reasonable, legal, reasonable and proper. How can you be lecherous?" "But you should marry Wu Qiang. I''m ugly. You should look down on me. By the way, what does wife mean? " "As I said, you are a beautiful woman. What I like is you, not Wuqiang." "No?" Ye Luo''s eyes widened. "You can''t be mentally ill, can you? How could you have a crush on me? You won''t take a fancy to me. " Yeluo''s voice and action showed her panic, because she didn''t think that she was really going to marry a stranger she didn''t know, although the stranger was good-looking, had a good figure and could tell stories. "How can I have a disease in my brain? I can cure it, because I am the chieftain of the rock tribe. There is nothing in the world that can defeat me, and there is nothing that I can''t get, including your heart, and I will conquer it. " Chu Dong tries to express his love words in a long and tender way. It''s a kind of enjoyment to look at Ye Luo''s shy and refusal. "You may think I''m a stranger. It doesn''t matter. You will get to know me gradually in the process of getting along with me. Let me briefly introduce myself first... " Chu Dong told his story. He was born in Huotong tribe. Because the tribe was betrayed by Lu Che, he died. Then he entered the rock tribe and became a witch. This story, of course, is the official version of Chu Dong after he became a witch in Panshi tribe. As for the true story of Chu Dong''s life experience, Chu Dong does not know whether he can tell it by himself in his life. Maybe Ye Luo is the one who listens to her true story after her, but not now. Chu Dong is very good at telling stories, the betrayal of the deer chop, the treacherous treatment of the axe, the idea of refining salt, the delicious honey barbecue, and the perfect ending experience of the United hunting team In Chu Dong''s mouth, it''s fascinating. Night Luo gradually lost in the story of Chu Dong, from time to time issued a exclamation, or a knowing giggle. When the night gradually sinks down, with the story of Chu Dong accompanying him, ye Luo seems to have returned to the days when her mother was by her side. Just when Chu Dong talked about how to make lime from limestone, a group of people rushed out of the camp, scattered, and there were people shouting. "Where are you, chieftain?" "Chieftain, something''s up. Come back." Chu Dong heard clearly that it was Mao and Fei Mao who were looking for themselves. Could he say that something happened in the camp? "Come on, come back with me. With me, you can''t sleep alone in the wilderness. " Chu Dong holds Ye Luo''s hand, but ye Luo doesn''t refuse. "What''s the matter, Mao?" Chu Dong shouts Mao who is closest to him. Mao rushed over. "Chieftain, no, your spouse is Wu Qiang..." Then Mao saw Chu Dong holding Ye Luo''s hand, and his voice stopped. "Wu Qiang, what''s the matter?" "Ah, just go back and have a look. Uncle green leaves, let''s hurry out to find you, or something big will happen. " Listen to Mao said very anxious, Chu Dong pull night Luo quickly back to the camp. At this time, in the camp, the wounded green leaf with one arm hanging is confronting the senior Bangkok soldiers of Wudong tribe, and the surrounding soldiers are eyeing. Behind the green leaves stood stone and Wuqiang. They were dejected. "Green leaf warrior, before I came here, I was entrusted by the chief and the witch, and I have made an oath to marry Wuqiang to your chief. I made an oath, I will abide by it. Now, Wuqiang has done something sorry to your chieftain. Our Wudong tribe must give you an account. Please green leaf soldier, get out of the way Green leaf shakes with one hand and says: "since you want to marry Wuqiang to our rock tribe, she is a member of our rock tribe. How to deal with it is our own business. Don''t worry about it." "No! No ceremony has been held yet. Wuqiang is our people. We must follow the rules of Wudong tribe. "When Chudong arrives, LVYE and Dazheng argue. Leng Dong and Luo Ye Chu come here because they are both green. "What''s the matter? Why is it so murderous? " Chu Dong frowned and came to ask why. "Chieftain, you''d better ask the stone, this boy, ah..." As soon as the green leaves flash, let the stone face Chu Dong directly. Seeing Chu Dong coming, the stone suddenly falls on his knees and kowtows to Chu Dong. "Chieftain, I''ve done something I''m sorry for you. It''s all my fault. It has nothing to do with sister Wuqiang. " Wu Qiang came to pull the stone up, but the Stone said nothing. Wu Qiang opened his hands, stood in front of the stone and said, "Chudong, if you want to punish me, just punish me. It''s the stone I seduced. He''s innocent. " "Wu Qiang, you''re dead! Now I will teach you on behalf of the chief! " Da roared angrily, snatched a stone axe from the hand of a soldier beside him, and stepped forward to chop Wuqiang. "Soldier Da, stop it!" Chu Dong saw the stone and no Qiang''s appearance, plus the strange scene, already understood a probably. "Da warrior, now it''s our own housework. It''s better for Wudong tribe not to interfere." "Chieftain witch, however, Wu Qiang has done such ugly things and has lost the face of our Wudong. At the same time, he has also lost the face of your chieftain witch." "There are two things to tell you. First of all, you Wudong tribe want to marry Wuqiang to me. I have never agreed. It''s your wishful thinking. Therefore, Wuqiang is not my spouse at all, so I can''t say that I''ll lose my face. " "Second, stone is a very promising barbarian warrior in our tribe. In the future, his achievements will be extraordinary. He can''t be a small tribal chief. If Wu Qiang can become a spouse with him, it will be a very good thing for your Wudong tribe." Chapter 203 Chu Dong''s words surprised da. There are many ways of alliance between the two tribes, one of the most stable is marriage. Therefore, Wudong tribe sent a thousand miles to escort Wuqiang and yeluo to Panshi tribe in the hope that Wuqiang could become Chudong''s wife. Who knows, Chu Dong didn''t seem to like Wu Qiang at all, and was not ready to accept Wu Qiang. However, it doesn''t matter whether Chu Dong likes it or not. As long as DA can reach an alliance with Chu Dong, it''s not in vain for him to send his daughter to her husband. Daneng was appointed as the ambassador to see off his relatives. He was also an experienced and intelligent person. He saw that Chu Dong and yeluo were very close, and immediately thought of what the tribal wizard had said to him before he came out. "The favor of the night God will fall on the child yeluo. You should protect her well, just like Wuqiang." Therefore, when the seeing off team was attacked by Sirius jackals, yeluo, who was despised as "ugly" by the tribe, was always protected by the soldiers. Now, Da understood the meaning of Dawu. What Chu Dong is interested in is Ye Luo, not Wu Qiang. No matter Ye Luo or Wu Qiang, as long as they can get married with Chu Dong and reach the goal of the alliance, the mission of the alliance will be completed. As for saying that Wuqiang had happened something indescribable with Shitou, a senior soldier of Panshi tribe, in private, Da had to make a statement. Otherwise, Panshi tribe might doubt its sincerity. Chu Dong also understood most of Da''s ideas, so he made it clear. "I will marry yeluo, and our two tribes will still be an alliance. Wuqiang, if she wants to, can stay in our rock tribe and become a match with the stone. " Night Luo heard Chu Dong want to marry himself, can''t help but heart flustered, struggling a few times, want to get rid of Chu Dong''s hand, but Chu Dong''s hand is very powerful, she can''t get rid of. Da was happy, but on the surface he was calm. "Thank you for your generosity. Since the chieftain of Chu Dong intended to make an alliance with Wudong tribe, I will send this message back. At the winter gathering of Yunshan tribe, our chief will attend, hoping to have a detailed interview with the chief wizard about the alliance at that time. " "So good!" The small disturbance caused by the mutual love between stone and Wuqiang has subsided. Chudong never liked Wuqiang from the beginning to the end, and Wuqiang didn''t like Chudong''s small body. It can only be said that the extremely different views on mate selection make it impossible for two people to get together. Chudong takes yeluo back to his tent. Although this tent is not much different from the low one, it is the first time that ye Luo sees it. According to Chu Dong''s idea, the tent should be as strong, windproof and warm as a Mongolian yurt, but if you want to achieve that level of tent, the rock tribe still has urgent technical problems to solve, so it is the high treatment of the Chieftain to be able to build a low tent. The rest of the fighters are sleeping bags. Of course, sleeping bag was also the invention of Chudong. After all, Panshi tribe is rich in resources, so it''s very convenient and suitable to make sleeping bag out of surplus animal skin. After yeluo follows Chu Dong into the tent, she nervously holds her bone knife. She doesn''t know if she should use it to separate her from Chu Dong. It''s funny for Chu Dong to see ye Luo so cautious and nervous. "Don''t be afraid. I''m not a big wolf. What are you afraid of? Here is the sleeping bag. You can sleep in it. It''s warm. The night wind won''t hit you at all. " Yeluo shakes her head. "Mother said, I can''t sleep with a man until I''m an adult." "Your mother is right, of course. But, please tell me, what''s the age of adulthood? If I remember correctly, you are 16 years old and 272 days old. At this age, you have been the mother of several children in our rock tribe. " "Eighteen is adulthood." Eighteen. That''s the age of majority. Chu Dong is more curious about the origin of Ye Luo Niang. "Don''t worry, I will respect your opinion. Just now I said I would marry you. I mean it. But I''ll wait until you come of age. " "You count fast." "It''s just basic addition and subtraction. Come on, go to sleep. " "No sleeping bag, you sleep." See night Luo still have guard, Chu east also not reluctantly, oneself slept sleeping bag, night Luo and he kept a certain distance to lie down. ¡°¡­¡­ You, tell me another story. " Silent for a while, night Luo suddenly says. "Good. Shall we tell a story about Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai? " "Yes." "Once upon a time..." The next day, after daybreak, the team continued to move forward. On the way, they met ah Hou, puhu and other savages. The team came fiercely and met Chu Dong. It was said that the Sirius jackal team had passed. Ah Hou was very depressed and didn''t encounter a hard fight.Seeing that there are many people from Wudong tribe in Chudong''s team, as well as one beautiful and one ugly woman, ahou and puhu are naturally curious. After inquiring, they know that they are going to marry Chudong. As a result, Chudong accepts the ugly woman, which makes ahou and puhu surprised. "Chu, is there nothing wrong with your eyes? The buttocks of Wu Qiang''s big girl are buttocks and breasts. How can they not enter your eyes? " "Shut up! Ah Ho, only sister Ma is immortal in your heart, right? I don''t care about my private life See Chu east lose temper, ah Hou dare not speak, but still whisper. "Witch''s eyes must be different from ours." When Chu Dong returned to the Panshi tribe with his team, they were surprised to find that Chu Dong had a plan to marry. It''s just that the spouse of the chieftain is so ugly. Yuehe and Gangya, who used to be very fond of Chudong, were disappointed. After all, no matter from any angle, they were Fuller, more feminine and more beautiful than yeluo. It turns out that Chu Dong likes ugly girls. There''s no way. I can''t meet Chu Dong''s ugly requirements. After two days of staying in Panshi tribe, several soldiers of Wudong tribe formally set out to go back to Wudong tribe. Of course, Wuqiang and yeluo stay. Yeluo is ready to be Chu Dong''s wife. After Wuqiang and Shitou are burning, they are like glue. Sometimes, Chu Dong feels that he should not abide by the agreement with yeluo and do things before he grows up. Want to return to think, Chu Dong still respect Ye Luo''s idea, although two people live in the same cave, but it is never a step over the Leichi. Chapter 204 It''s colder than it is. On the day of bringing back yeluo, Liangqi of Yunchao tribe asks Luoshi to come to Chudong to discuss whether he should go to Yunshan tribe to attend the winter Tibet meeting. Now, the items to be taken to the Yunshan tribe to participate in the winter Tibet meeting have been prepared. Chudong also intends to contact the alliance tribe to set out recently. So Chu Dong asked Luoshi to report back to Liangqi. Three days later, fifteen tribal alliances formed a huge business group and went to Yunshan tribe together. At the same time, Chudong also sent several groups of people to report to the chiefs of other alliance tribes, such as Qingyu tribe, gunyan tribe, Lihuo tribe and xiongpi tribe. Three days later, they went to Panshi tribe and set out together. Once the date is set, the people related to Panshi tribe will be busy. This time Panshi tribe went to Yunshan tribe''s winter Tibet meeting, Chu Dong''s goal was very clear, that is to exchange more resources as reserves. Therefore, the items that can make a big splash in the winter Tibet meeting had been made under Chu Dong''s supervision long ago, and now they are ready. These two days, it is to do the packaging of goods. Or animal skin bags, or wooden boxes, or stone boxes, or containers made of brute skulls, all became part of the object. Chu Dong also found that once people''s enthusiasm was aroused, creativity came. For example, the containers made from the skulls of wild animals are quite creative. To a certain extent, after the head of the beast was restored, it was stuffed with articles, which was full of primitive violence and barbaric style, and it was quite practical, so it had a certain exchange value. These days, Chu Dong has been very busy, not how to take care of Ye Luo. Night Luo does not adapt from the beginning, gradually familiar with Chu Dong in the side. See Chu Dong has been busy, also follow in Chu Dong''s side. Because we all know that Chudong likes yeluo very much, so everyone is very friendly to her, especially some people who have been benefitted by Chudong. Yueyue was a little repellent to yeluo. However, she thought that she was married with Yang now, and she was dead to Chudong. It seemed that yeluo didn''t adapt to the life here, so she helped her. It''s easy for girls to have a common language with each other, especially Yue gave some simple cosmetics like lipstick to Yue, Ling and Qiao when Chu Dong was bored. That night Luo saw that the three female nurses beside Chu Dong were all wearing simple make-up, and she liked them very much. She soon became familiar with them. When Chu Dong came back to the cave that night, what he saw was the sleeping yeluo with heavy makeup on her face, which was very frightening. Chu Dong sighs and wakes Ye Luo up. "That''s not how make-up works. I''ll help you Ye Luo wakes up from her dream and is surprised to see Chu Dong''s smiling face. "Don''t you know how to carve naturally? I have to make up. This kind of lead powder extracted from my experiments, that is, the white powder that you put on your face, is poisonous. If you use too much, your skin will become very rough. " Chu Dong said as he washed the white powder off yeluo''s face and cleaned her red lips. At the same time, the black charcoal on yeluo''s eyebrows was also cleaned. "I don''t know how to make up, but there are many people around me who love beauty. Who are the young nurses in the hospital Chu Dong took a long breath and thought of the professional life in the hospital, just like a dream. "I can still paint simple makeup. First we need to adjust the background color and use the same foundation with our skin color. Your skin is bronze. It''s not suitable for this kind of lead powder, but it''s more suitable for this kind of copper powder. " Originally, copper powder, lead powder, iron powder and other ore powders were all waste produced by iron smelting workshop, which was used by Chu Dong for experiment. once again, when Chu Dong was joking with three nurses in the month, he used the lead powder to paint a big face for him. He did not expect beauty to be a woman''s nature. Chu Dongyong took out a charcoal black branch from the campfire. This is the eyebrow brush used for thrushing. Chu Dong uses charcoal eyebrow pencil to gently draw an arc on the two eyebrows of Ye Luo. Chu Dong, who already has the skill of sketching, draws Ye Luo''s two eyebrows in a black shade, which makes her charming. Next, Chudong adjusted the copper powder with water to make it brighter. does not have a foundation brush. Chu Dong can only use soft animal hair as a foundation brush, dipped in copper powder water, and then lightly smeared on the cheek of the night Luo. The water in the copper powder water soon dries away, leaving the copper powder tightly attached to the pores of the night rose. Looking at the glittering skin of tongzeluo, the night is very fiery. Then Chu Dong took the dried flowers with red blood and soaked them in the clear water. When the color of the water began to turn red, Chu Dong dipped the soft animal hair in the blood red water and smeared it on yeluo''s lips.Blood blooming flower is a kind of common blood red flower in the wasteland. According to two old people, Xing and Jian, the root flowers of blood blooming flower can replenish blood, but it''s very good to make blood red rouge with blood blooming flower. The only drawback is that the blood color of blood bloom is relatively slow to fade. Generally speaking, it takes two or three days for the blood color of blood bloom to disappear. "Well, that''s good. It looks better than before. But, without a mirror, you can''t see what you look like now. " Chu Dong suddenly thought that the mirror should be studied as soon as possible, but mercury or mercury substitutes have not been found, today''s glass can only be used as glass, not a mirror. "Am I really beautiful?" When Chu Dong makes up for herself, yeluo is always nervous and shortness of breath. On the one hand, it''s because of the fear that Chu Dong doesn''t look good on his make-up; on the other hand, it''s because of the fear that Chu Dong will do something wrong to himself in the process of making up. , however, Chu Dong has always been very quiet to give his own thrush to coat the foundation with red lips and no other action. When it''s over, ye Luo feels a sense of emptiness in her heart. If Chu Dong did something to herself just now, maybe she would be able to comply. However, if he did, he would do the same thing as the couple. Yeluo, who is 16 years old and 275 days old, doesn''t know much about men and women, and she doesn''t have good friends. She can only make her face red because of her imagination and the contradiction between longing and fear. The red face of Gu Luo, who has just been painted with copper, is more moving. Two figures in the campfire gradually close, finally or embrace together. "Chieftain, I''m not an adult yet." "Well, I know. So, just take a walk by the thunder pool. " Chudong and yeluo embrace and kiss each other. From the initial unskillful to later feel the sweet, later night Luo became more active. If you don''t understand how to cross the thunder pool between men and women, I''m afraid that night, yeluo will turn herself from a girl into a woman. Chudong slowly guides yeluo, relying on his rich modern civilization kiss touch method, let yeluo feel comfortable, warm and exciting at the same time, also get satisfaction. But the bottom line is always there. Chapter 205 The next day, when Chu Dong woke up, he saw yeluo curled up beside him like a kitten, sleeping sweetly. Without disturbing her, Chu Dong got up and walked out of the cave. He happened to meet Yue Qiaoling''s third daughter. The three women opened their eyes and looked at Chu Dong in surprise. Chu Dong saw that the three girls were surprised. Was there anything dirty on her face? Yes, I haven''t had time to wash in the morning. Chu Dong touched his face and asked, "is there anything dirty on his face?" The three women chuckled. "No, chieftain, why are your lips so red? Is it with yeluo? " Qiao said, is more unrestrained laugh louder. Chu Dong realized that his lips must have been dyed by the blood color of the blood blooming flowers. Ah, let the three female nurses see the joke. At the moment, Chu Dong''s face was strained. "The three of you have nothing to teach Ye Luo about. I don''t know what it''s called to wash all the lead and show the plain posture? How can lotus be naturally carved "I don''t know. I only know that the blood color of blood blooming flowers is sweet." Ling''s words suddenly made the three girls laugh more. Chu Dong shakes his head. He knows that he''s going to get entangled with the three girls. He doesn''t know when he''s going to be a leader, so he ignores them and goes to see little Jinmao. After Chu Dong left, he squeezed his eyes at the other two sisters. "Do you think the chieftain wizard and yeluo came in darkness last night?" "I think so. It seems that the chieftain is in high spirits, and obviously gets up later than usual today. It''s very possible. " Ling''s answer made the moon dark, but then returned to normal. "Just go in and have a look. Guess what." Three women into the cave, see night Luo was awakened. "My God, you are a face. What''s the matter?" "How did your eyebrows bend?" "Your red lips are so beautiful." Or women can''t resist beautiful things. Although yeluo is an ugly girl in yueqiaoling''s eyes, Chudong''s make-up on yeluo''s face is always appropriate. She has black eyebrows, bronze skin and blood red lips. A woman will love her. When the three girls know that it''s Chu Dong who makes up for ye Luo in the middle of the night, they look at each other and sigh. "Yue, to tell you the truth, I thought earlier that you always wanted to talk to chieftain witches. Now it seems that chieftain witches are very kind to their spouses. I envy Ye Luo. " The atmosphere was a little awkward before the ceremony. "Three elder sisters, when the chieftain gave me make-up yesterday, I learned it all, or I''ll give you a try?" "Really? Great. I''ll come first Chu Dong didn''t know and didn''t care what little stories would happen when the women were together after he left. He still had a lot of work to do. It''s going to start in two days. What should be explained in the tribe is given to Yang and ahou. What should be paid attention to is also paid attention to by LVYE lengsong. They believe that the tribe will not have any problems during their absence. However, the daily inspection was carried out as usual. When Chudong finished his tour, it was already noon, and someone came to report that Xiongshi of xiongpi tribe had come with the soldiers. They came to meet with him ahead of time. Chu Dong went to see XIONG Shi. Xiongpi tribe is the closest to Panshi tribe, so it''s the fastest. After the alliance, XIONG Shi took the soldiers of xiongpi tribe to serve as mercenaries for the wasteland hunting team of Panshi tribe. During the battle, he forged friendship with the soldiers of Panshi tribe. As a result, the conflict between xiongpi tribe and Panshi tribe in Chudong has long disappeared. Xiongshi brought people here early to see if they could help Panshi tribe. The simplicity of primitive barbarians can be seen. In the next two days, Tieyi came with 20 soldiers from Qingyu tribe. Lihuo tribe''s Lihuo self led team, a total of 16 soldiers. The mountain rock of gunyan tribe took half of the soldiers in the tribe, a total of 35 people. Luoshi and 20 soldiers of Yunchao tribe also came. Other tribes are basically headed by the chief. If you include the soldiers of Chudong, the total number of soldiers of the 15 tribes is more than 200. This is a very powerful business group. There are no merchants in this business group. Every soldier is also a peddler. After all, there are many dangers in the wasteland. The most suitable peddler is a soldier who can protect himself. The powerful Yuanshan tribe caravan is also composed of soldiers, which also shows that the road between Yunshan tribe and Yunshan tribe is not peaceful. But Chu Dong didn''t believe in evil. In addition to a god level warrior with an axe, he also had 41 new soldiers. They were armed forces.However, Chu Dong had 150 other ordinary barbarians with him. One hundred and fifty strong barbarians were specially responsible for carrying all kinds of goods of 15 alliance tribes, which greatly reduced the burden of the soldiers. Li Huo is mature and prudent. In private, he suggests to Chu Dong that he should not be an ordinary brute with a burden. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, I know what you mean. But I have been to Yunshan tribe several times. It''s very dangerous to go there. Our soldiers may not be able to protect themselves. How can we take care of those ordinary barbarians? " "Chief Lihuo, I know what you mean. Let''s not say how much the burden of our soldiers has been lightened by these 150 people, but that we are going to do business, not to fight. As long as the soldiers go, it''s putting the cart before the horse. Next, we need to cultivate specialized businessmen, not those who are both fighting and trading part-time. " "What if we are in danger on the way?" "When I set up a joint wilderness hunting team, all of these 150 people were brought in and out of the wilderness, and they all had experience. If there is a fight, they can help, not be a burden. Moreover, the traditional mode of fighting should be changed. " "I know the chieftain must have a plan. I admire your courage and insight. Therefore, I will not say anything more, I will support you. " "Thank you for your understanding." When the appointed day came, Chudong and the people of 15 tribes, nearly 400 people, started from Panshi tribe and marched forward to Yunshan tribe. According to the route map given by Cheng Feng, the leader of Yunshan tribe''s caravan patrol team, the first three days were very smooth, bypassing the possible dangerous points and entering the vast wilderness. To a vast water near, but encountered a dangerous journey. Hearing that there was a problem in front of him, Chu Dong rushed to him with people. Chapter 206 When Chu Dong arrived, he saw a soldier lying on his back and dying. More than a dozen soldiers are surrounding and talking about it. The soldier was a junior soldier of Lingshi tribe. Because he came to drink water, he didn''t want to be late. When he was found, he only saw the soldier''s body. Chu Dong went over and looked down at the corpse. He saw that the corpse''s face was as dark as paint, and there were foreign bodies left at the corners of his mouth. His eyes were wide open, and there were still blood stains on the bottom of his eyes. Squatting down, Chu Dong carefully looked at the dead body''s limbs, and finally saw several black dots on the back of the body''s right hand, which could reach the bone. The skin around the black spot is obviously higher than that in other places, but there is no trace of blood. Strangely, the corpse''s left hand pinched his throat and crushed the Adam''s apple. "What a poison Chu Dong let out a long breath. I don''t know what to do. Chu Dong could imagine that the dead man wanted to call for help at the last time, but because the poison in his throat was so strong that he could not even make a sound. At the end of the day, the dead fell into some kind of illusion, and Shengsheng pinched and exploded his Adam''s apple. Chu Dong turned his eyes to shuize. It was not a big pond. The water was as calm as a mirror. He could not see the danger at all. However, judging from the posture of the dead man falling to the ground, he wanted to escape from the lake, but finally he fell not far away from the lake because of lack of strength. "Chieftain, what''s the matter?" Shan Yan, the impatient chieftain of gunyan tribe, looked at Chu Dong for a long time and couldn''t help asking. Chu Dong shook his head and looked at the calm lake. "I don''t know what happened just now, but what I can be sure is that the danger should come from this lake." "In other words, there is a fierce beast hidden in the water?" As soon as his eyes brightened, he picked up his stone axe and jumped into the pond. Chudong didn''t hold one, but he saw that the rock had already rushed into the pond, and a large amount of water was splashed out of the water. "It''s too reckless. Don''t you know what fierce beast is inside, dare to rush in? " Chudong wants to call Shanyan back, but the leader of Lihuo stops Chudong. "The chieftain of Eastern Chu, Shanyan, is a senior barbarian warrior. When they get to the high section, the soldiers of gunyan tribe can petrify their body parts and have strong defense. They don''t have to worry too much." It''s the first time that Chu Dong heard that people can be petrified, but since a houdou can be turned into a fierce beast and a green bird can speak, petrification seems not to be a wonderful thing. Maybe it''s because it can petrify and has strong defense that makes the rocks so impulsive. But the water in the pond was churning, and the rocks showed their heads from time to time, chopping around with stone axes, but there seemed to be no wild animal in the pond. Tossed about for about two minutes, the rock came out of the pond wet and yelled. "There is nothing in the water..." "Be careful!" When Chu Dong called out, a spear with an angle of attack in his hand was thrown out like a flash, and the target was a dark shadow behind the rock. Shanyan was startled. Instinctively, he shrank his neck and hit the shadow behind him with his spear. Blood dizzy open, a mass of shadow first sink into the water, and then slowly floating in the water. Chu Dong has been paying attention to the water. The toss of the rock did not stir out any wild animals, which made Chudong feel abnormal. There should be a poisonous beast in the pond. There was nothing in the water, which confirmed Chudong''s conjecture. How can tiger''s side sleep? There can be no other brute animals in the powerful and fierce brute territory. Therefore, when the mountain rock came out of the water, a dark shadow appeared behind him, and Chu Dong was on guard. So it''s a shot. Looking back, it looks like a turtle was nailed to death. Shanyan walked out of the pond with a shotgun and its prey. "It''s manhu!" See the angle of attack on the stick with the gray aquatic beast, from the fire suddenly out of voice. "Manhu? Chief Lihuo, what kind of beast is manhu? " "Manyu is a very strange beast. It grows in water, but it can also move on shore. This kind of beast is not very powerful, but on the one hand, it is very good at concealment, and it is difficult to be found in deep water; on the other hand, it can insinuate, and it is very harmful. " Hear from fire chief so say, Chu Dong thought of in ancient books medical books saw about fox disease. The so-called fox is also called fox puzzle. According to ancient records, foxtail can insinuate. Once shot, people will soon get sick. The main symptoms are ulcerative lesions in the mouth, eyes and pudenda.Later, medicine has a name, called Behcet''s disease. It is a systemic immune system disease, which can damage many organs of human body, including mouth, skin, joint muscle, eyes, blood vessels, heart, lung and nervous system. But in front of me, the one who was shot by himself with an angle of attack gun seems to be more toxic. It can make people see blood and stop throat. It''s very vicious. Chu Dong squatted down, carefully watching the present man, and saw that he was born with three feet, like a bastard and a creature like woodlouse. The carapace on the back was shot through by Chu Dong''s gun, and the blood came out with a trace of black. Chu Dong picked a little black blood with a branch beside him. The branch turned black and rotten from the tip of the branch in a short time. The speed was amazing. This kind of poison is ten times stronger than the poison that Chu Dong used to use on the crossbow now. If it has the hallucinogenic effect, it would be better. But in the end, whether it will have a hallucinogenic effect or not, Chu Dong only speculated from the dying state of the dead barbarian warrior just now, whether it can work also needs to be tested. Chu Dong called a barbarian and took out a glass bottle from the animal skin bag he was carrying. This glass bottle is very rough and not very transparent. It''s just a semi-finished product made by Chu Dong according to some documentaries about blowing glass utensils. However, it''s enough for Chu Dong to use. Chu Dong used two glass bottles to fill the meat with blood. Then he carefully cut the meat and put it into another sealed hide bag. The hide bag contains quicklime, which can effectively keep the meat from rotting. After finishing all this, Chu Dong took people to search the pond carefully, and found that there were no other wild animals, so he gave up. Chapter 207 Just came out a few days time, on the way died a soldier, this let Chu Dong some sadness. However, barbarian soldiers have always been indifferent to life and death. According to the rules of the tribe, if the soldiers who died outside can not be sent back to the tribe, they will set up firewood piles to cremate. As a result, the soldier was cremated into ashes and put into a hide bag, waiting to return to the Lingshi tribe and bury him. After this time, Chu Dong discussed with the chief of each tribe, asking everyone to remind their soldiers to pay attention to safety, especially not to be alone. And Chu Dong this decision just made the third day received the effect. The procession in progress suddenly stopped. Flying fur came back from the front. Flying hair''s legs and feet are the fastest, but at this time he is running out of breath, which shows that he is very worried. Flying hair rushes directly in front of Chu Dong. "Chieftain, no, the road ahead of us is blocked. There are hundreds of people on the other side. As soon as they come up, they fight against us and several brothers are arrested. " "Who? Do you know? " "I don''t know. I haven''t seen the totem on them. It''s like a falcon Chu Dong looked around for a while, and several chiefs around shook their heads one after another, saying that they didn''t know that the totem pattern was a falcon hunting tribe. Chu Dong called Mao and took out the business map that Chengfeng had given him before from his hide bag. Chu Dong immediately found the location of a falcon hunting sign on that map, but the tribe seemed to be far away from their route, so it was reasonable not to encounter this tribe. "Let''s call this tribe Falcon hunting tribe for the time being. Chief, they are here to rob the road. We can''t advise them. Follow me to have a look." Chudong, with more than ten tribal chiefs and many soldiers, soon came to the front. In the front, there is a narrow mountain forest passage, with ancient wood forests on both sides, and only one footpath in the middle can pass through. There was a group of savages blocking the path. The barbarians are almost naked with their upper body and their lower body surrounded by ragged animal skins. It''s late autumn and they are so shabby. It can be seen that the resources of barbarians in this tribe are very scarce. On the other side of Chudong, everyone was wearing a thick fur coat, and Chudong was wearing the special fur coat of the three eyed ape. "You, take off all your clothes. I''ll spare you not to die. Otherwise, I''ll kill you all and grab your clothes as well." In the group of people opposite, a tall and strong barbarian soldier, like a hill, yelled and waved his axe. He looked very fierce. Chu Dong just took a look and found that although there were nearly 100 people on the other side, there were no more than 30 real soldiers. There might be two or three senior soldiers. Some of them were still injured, and even the wounds were bleeding. I''m afraid they were left after the fierce fight. Chu Dong stepped forward and said to the barbarian soldier like a hill, "which tribe are you from? How dare you stand in the way of our tribal alliance?! Do you want to go to war? " After all, there are more than ten senior soldiers on the side of Chudong, and there are more barbarians behind them. "You don''t care what tribe we are. We just want your winter clothes, otherwise, it''s a life and death battle. Rush, brothers, grab the clothes Chu Dong saw the other side red eyes rushed up, shook his head. It''s a waste of time to reason with barbarians. Sometimes it''s more effective to speak with fists simply and rudely. Chudong retreated, and the warlike chieftains, such as Shanyan and Tieyi, roared and rushed to meet each other''s barbarians. Although the other side seems to have a large number of soldiers, in fact, there are not many real soldiers, and there are even fewer senior soldiers, so the battle ended in a very short time. In addition to the mountain like barbarian soldiers in the iron wings and rocks under the attack of hard support, other people were knocked down to the ground. The high-level soldier, who was like a hill, was just struggling to support him. Seeing that his companions were knocked down, he was also flustered. Soon he was kicked to the ground by iron wing, and the stone axe was on his throat. The rock laughed. "Do you want to rob us as much as you? Do you really think you''re a vulture community? " "We were forced to let go of the vultures, too. If we can''t get back enough supplies, our people will die! " The hill of the barbarian soldier struggled, but to no avail. Chudong had heard of vulture communities before. Because the vulture community is very special, they are not the same as the Yunchao tribe of Panshi tribe. They also hunt wasteland, but they mainly rely on seizing the spoils of other tribes to hunt wasteland. The vulture community is not a tribe, but an alliance of at least seven or eight tribes. Some of them are like Chudong''s tribal alliance, but their purpose is to unite and rob other tribes.Originally, Chudong''s 15 tribal alliances were far away from the vulture community, so they had little contact with each other, but they had heard of the vulture community''s infamousness. Now, Chudong is going to Yunshan tribe to participate in the winter Tibet Festival. The nearest shortcut is to pass through the control area of the vulture community. In order to avoid conflict with the vulture community, Chudong has deliberately avoided the vulture community according to chengfenggei''s business roadmap. Unexpectedly, the whole tribe in front of him has been taken hostage by the vulture community? Chu Dong thought of this and went forward to look at the strong senior barbarian soldier. "What''s your name and what tribe are you from?" "My name is Anson, chief of Falcon tribe. Thirty or so before sunset, our tribe was attacked by vulture community, causing heavy casualties. The old, weak, women and children were captured by them, threatening us to rob everywhere. " "Some of you are wounded. Do you think they were left behind when fighting against the vulture community?" Anson nodded, looking very sad. "The vulture community grabs our people and our tribe. We have no way to rob them. Let us go. If we can''t get back before evening, our people will be killed by the vulture community. " "Let them go, they are forced." The chief of Lihuo looked at Chu Dong, but he didn''t say anything in the end. After listening to Chu Dong''s order, nearly 100 people who were captured were released, and even the weapons were returned to them. Anson thanks Chu Donglian and asks him how to call him. Chu Dong said lightly: "my name is Chu Dong. I''m the chieftain of Panshi tribe, and also the leader of 15 alliance tribes. This time, our 15 tribal alliance will go to Yunshan tribe with a large number of materials to participate in the winter Tibet meeting. " Chapter 208 Chu Dong introduced his identity is enough, but he added the lily to the lily and said what he was going to do, which made Lihuo and other experienced chiefs stunned. "You''re going to the winter hiding party, too? You''d better not take the road ahead. It''s the sphere of influence of the vulture community. There are at least three tribes around here. Once you meet that group of bastards who make a living by plundering, I''m afraid you will suffer greatly. " After hearing Chu Dong''s introduction, Anson warmly persuades Chu Dong not to take the predetermined route. "Do you have any good routes?" "There''s one, but it''s a little difficult. I''m very grateful to the chieftain of Chu Dong for letting us go. Let me show you the way. " "Thank you very much." "I''m glad to be able to help you escape the vulture community." Chudong gratefully patted Anson on the shoulder, and then ordered everyone to change the line. Just as they were about to leave, a big bird suddenly flew up from the forest. It was very fast and big. It was a falcon. "Is that a falcon?" Chu Dong seemingly asked unintentionally. "It should be." Anson also gave a casual answer. Anson divided his tribe into two parts. One part followed Chudong''s tribal alliance forward, the other part went back. Anson is as strong as hill, stronger than stone, but he is a good talker. When he moved forward with Chu Dong, he quickly won the favor of many people with his good eloquence, and slowly accepted him, so that the people of Falcon hunting tribe and Chu Dong were integrated into this big team. When Anson saw that there were more than 100 ordinary people in Chu Dong''s team who were responsible for transporting materials, he was very surprised, especially when Mao and other young soldiers showed some precious items that Panshi tribe was going to take to Yunshan tribe. Walking for a day, towards the evening, Chu Dong was ready to stop moving forward, but Anson found him. "Dear chieftain of Eastern Chu, why do we stay here?" "It''s getting late. We''ve been walking all day, so we should have a rest. Tomorrow, let''s move on. I''m not in a hurry anyway. " "Chieftain, it''s not suitable for camping here. You see, the terrain here is gentle, and it''s very close to the forest. What if some fierce beast suddenly attacks at night? " Chu Dong waved his hand. "Well, no matter how many fierce beasts there are, are so many of our soldiers afraid? You should also see that we are strong, right? When the fierce beasts come, it''s not they that eat us, but we eat them. " "It''s better to walk forward. After a while, there will be a high slope. If you camp there, you can look around. It''s not easy to be attacked." "It seems that chief Anson is very familiar with the geography." "I''m more familiar with it, otherwise I won''t take you along this road." Anson smiles, and so does Chudong. "Chief Anson, I want to know a place. Do you know the chief who is familiar with the geography?" "Chief witch, please." "There is a place called laolongtan, also known as the dangerous swamp in Longtan. How far is it from here?" Hearing Chu Dong''s question, Anson''s face suddenly changed. Anson wanted to reach for the stone axe at his waist, but he found it empty. Then he thought that he was borrowed when he was communicating with people. He said that he wanted to study the stone tool making techniques of Falcon hunting tribe. "Anson, Anson, do you know what our hometown says? It''s called cleverness, but it''s mistaken by cleverness. You are not very smart, but you are still mistaken for being smart. " Chudong looks at Anson with a sneer. Anson''s face became very ugly, and suddenly pounced on Chu Dong. Chu Dong sat there motionless, and rolled his eyes. As soon as Anson was about to jump in front of Chudong''s body, there was no one to catch his neck. The axe turned from Anson''s back, and a big hand grabbed Anson''s neck. Under the same fighting conditions, a high-level barbarian warrior can walk three or five rounds at most in the hands of a god level warrior, but if the God level warrior sincerely wants to attack a high-level warrior, the high-level warrior has no room for resistance. "Axe, did you do it all?" "Hey, hey, I''m going to signal." When he spoke, he heard a few screams, and there was a brief battle riot, but it soon subsided. The chieftains, such as Tieyi, Shanyan and Lihuo, rushed here. "Chieftain, we''ve solved all the problems over there. None of them ran away.""What''s the scream about?" "We''re going to be cut down on the spot." Chu Dong turned his eyes to Anson and said, "chief Anson, your people have been taken by us. Your abacus is completely wrong." Anson didn''t understand Chudong''s teasing, but the fact of his failure was clear. Because he was pinched by the axe''s big hand, Anson''s face was red and he was about to die. In fact, Anson is stronger than an axe in terms of body, but he is as vulnerable as a baby in the hand of the axe. Chu Dong pressed his hand toward the axe and said, "axe, how can you hold his throat like this? Don''t be pinched to death. Put it down. Easy The axe obediently loosens Anson''s throat, but it kicks Anson''s leg. With the strength and skill of the axe nowadays, especially when Chu Dong is free, he will talk about the key points of the joints of the human body, so this foot of the axe will cripple Anson''s half leg. Anson opened his mouth to utter a scream, but in the middle of the scream, he was swallowed by Anson, and the big beads of sweat ran down his face. "Well, you knew I was going to take you into the trap?" "Not very early. I''ve been skeptical since you started showing enthusiasm. " Chu Dong felt that it was time to be more forced, but he didn''t have Zhuge''s feather fan or his godfather''s cigar in his hand, so he put on a posture that he thought was more handsome and cool. "Ha ha ha, you think you won? Stop dreaming. You are surrounded by us now. If I die, all of you will be buried with me. " "To be buried with? I think everyone should come to your funeral. Since we have come here with you, and you are very eager to invite us to laolongtan, maybe laolongtan is the last burial place of your evil vulture community. " Chapter 209 Although it was only half a day, Anson, who was able to contact many people in Chu Dong''s team, was suddenly subdued by the axe. At the same time, all the people in the Anson tribe were subdued. This accident confused many people. The barbarian soldiers who are not good at intrigue do not know why the chieftain Chu Dong suddenly made the decision to subdue all the people of Falcon hunting tribe. Anson''s single leg is useless, but he still looks at Chu Dong very hard. "Chudong, how can you tell?" "To say that, you have too many flaws in feigning surrender. I''m too lazy to talk about it one by one, just a few obvious ones. " Chudong held out a finger. "First of all, you said it was forced. The injuries were left after fighting with the vulture community. However, if you are forced, how dare you fight against the vulture community? There''s a lot of doubt. " Chudong put out a second finger. "Second, the vultures will be punished in the evening, but it''s not reasonable for us to be your guide." "Third, the falcon that flies to report should be the Falcon kept by your falcon tribe? The Falcon hunting tribe is famous for feeding falcons, but it still pretends not to know them. Why "Also, you are walking around in our team. When you see those good things, you can''t hide the greedy eyes in your eyes. As long as you pay attention, you will see your greed." "You''ve been persuading us to go to laolongtan this night. Do you want us to be trapped in the swamp? Can I understand that your ambush has not been set yet? This afternoon, another Falcon flew out. It should be a tip off? " "Anson, we''ve been getting along well for half a day. Can you tell me some truth? How powerful is your vulture community? " "Chu Dong, I''ve heard of you. You are the wizard of the rock tribe. You lead the rock tribe to grow stronger. However, you are against our vulture community. You are doomed. " "It''s the hardest. Tut Tut, there are many tough guys among the barbarians. I have always been curious about the limits of these tough guys. Good. Today you can be a very good experiment for me. Axe, take him and follow me to the woods Dongchu stopped as a lamp to light the wood. It was already dusk, and the light in the woods was very dim. Although there were oil lamps for lighting, it was still very dim. Under the light, Chu Dong''s body was pulled very long. "Chief Anson, I''ll call you chief. Can you tell me how many people there are in your vulture community? How many soldiers are there? " "Bah, it''s a dream to ask me to say it. I''ve got the ability to cut directly. " "It''s tough enough. It''s so much more fun. " Chudong smiles, full of strangeness. "Chief Anson, do you know who I am? Chieftain? Chief? Warlock? Witch? None of them are right. In fact, I''m a doctor, a very good doctor. Doctor, you may not know what it means? It''s like a witch doctor. " "You should know that the witch doctor can do some strange tricks, and even use witchcraft to make life worse than death. But now I have a way to make your life worse than death. Do you want to have a try? " Although what Chu Dong said seemed to be a question sentence, in fact, Chu Dong had already taken out his first aid bag. There are not only first-aid drugs in the first-aid skin bag, but also various exquisite surgical supplies for doctors, such as bone knife, bone needle, small hammer, etc. "What are you doing?" Anson looked at Chudong''s strange smile and felt a burst of timidity for no reason. "I didn''t want to do anything. I just wanted to test the level of endurance of a tough guy. I divide people''s pain into ten levels. Do you know what the lightest pain is, like being bitten by a mosquito? " Chu Dong didn''t need Anson to answer his questions, he just used words to put pressure on Anson. "The most painful pain is when you look at yourself being cut open and fiddle with the pain nerves." Chu Dong said, picked a sharp bone knife, cut the muscle group of Anson''s right leg, straight through the fat layer to the muscle layer. Anson''s face changed, but he said very strongly, "is that the pain? I''m not afraid! " "Just now this kind of cutting pain is only a third degree pain, and then I will let you feel what is the real pain." Anson saw Chu Dong dig out his leg muscles with a bone knife, revealing the pale bones inside. "See your own bones? Next to the bone is the most painful nerve. Nerves don''t know what it is, do they? I tell you, the reason why people can feel pain is because there are pain nerves in the body. ""I am a doctor. I can assure you that the pain nerve here is the most painful one in the whole body. As long as I add some seasoning, you will be in agony." "Chu Dong, do you have the ability to come?" "Tough guy." Chu Dong brings alcohol again and shakes in front of Anson''s eyes. "Do you know what this is? Medical alcohol can be disinfected, but it can also cause the most serious nerve stimulation. " With that, Chudong dropped a few drops of alcohol into Anson''s wound. "Ah ~ I''m going to kill you ~ Chu Dong ~ ~ ah ah ~" Anson felt the sharp pain he had never felt before, which almost made him dead and alive, but he was still very awake, and it was impossible to faint. "Can''t you feel the pain? And especially clear headed? Hehe, this is the most terrible pain. I have plenty of time. We can take our time. When the nerves in this area are paralyzed, I can open up a new nerve to continue. " Chudong did not hesitate to drop a few more drops to get in. Anson screamed bitterly, forgetting all about his tough guy. "Hard enough, then I will continue to open up a second nerve." "No, no! Stop, I said "Really? I haven''t tested your limit yet. How can I say it? It''s not fun. " The more light Chudong said, the more terrible Anson felt. Anson felt that Chudong, a young man, was a devil. No, worse than the devil. Huansen and other soldiers can''t bear to look at each other. They can''t tell what kind of soldiers they are waiting for. After waiting for more than an hour, Chu Dong came out from the inside, with an ax behind him dragging the dejected Anson. "Everybody, let''s discuss. I''m afraid we have to fight with vultures." Chapter 210 The old Longtan is also called sunken Longtan because there is a big swamp here. After passing by the fierce animals here, even the Tyrannosaurus Rex, which is tens of meters long, will be trapped and swallowed by the swamp, so it is called sunken Longtan. On the surface, the sunken Longtan is just a piece of grassland, especially in late autumn, because of the accumulation of large areas of wild grass, we can not see the danger under the fallen leaves of Chu. Blue is not only the chief of the owl, but also a member of the 27 tribes of the vulture community. On this day, he took 36 barbarian soldiers of his tribe to ambush near laolongtan. At the same time, he was ambushed with more than 100 barbarian soldiers from three other tribes belonging to the vulture community. They are waiting for a "fat beast" to enter their circle. According to the news from Anson of Falcon hunting tribe, a huge caravan is about to pass through laolongtan, and Anson can also be an insider in this caravan, occupying the favorable time, place and people. It seems that it is very easy to eliminate a huge caravan. So, but the cold fog of the early morning rose from the swamp. When it was hazy, he blue up and inspected the surrounding area. He wanted to make sure that there were no other fierce animals attacking their tribe. Walking forward, I feel that there seems to be a lot of people shaking in front of me. "Who?" Blue asked, but not alert. The tribes that live near laolongtan can only be members of the vulture community. Which tribe should come to share the "fat beast" called the rock tribe alliance. "I don''t know." In the morning mist ahead came an answer. LAN naturally can''t tell who this voice belongs to. Anyway, he is not familiar with it. He may be a member of the alliance tribe. "Which tribe?" Blue asked again. "The rock tribe." "Oh, Panshi What... " Blue this just reaction come over, quickly draw out the stone axe that carry with you, want to shout warning, in the morning fog more than ten attack angle to throw a gun. Blue a roar, with a stone axe cut down two angles of attack, while dodging the others. "Enemy attack Blue warning roar eventually sent out, and at this time, the axe like the devil general figure quickly shrouded blue. The weapon of the axe was still his favorite axe, but it was no longer a stone axe, but a mountain axe. The axe of the axe cleaved Huashan, using the meaning of chopping. As the most profound God level warrior in the rock tribe who understands the meaning of chopping the butcher''s sword, the axe has no room to evade. It only gives the opponent a chance to resist, that is to use weapons to block. Blue raised the stone axe in her hand and tried to block the iron axe. The heavy axe of the iron axe fell on the blue stone axe shaft, and the hard iron willow axe shaft was cut into two parts in an instant, just playing a role of blocking. The axe receded and passed by blue. And there was a blood line on the blue forehead extending downward and getting bigger and bigger. After three steps, the whole body split from head to foot and was split in two. The axe waved the bloody axe. "No sneak attack, strong attack!" Behind the axe were the savage warriors of the rock tribe. Two of the three groups came, and the remaining green garden group followed Chu Dong as a reserve force to guard and support in the rear not far away. The blue cry awakened the soldiers of the owl tribe who were still sleeping. Barbarian warriors are highly alert, because they may encounter all kinds of fierce beasts in the wilderness at any time, but it does not mean that they can organize effective defense or attack when they wake up, especially after their chief blue is split in two by an axe. "And the chief? Who called for help? " "I don''t know. It was like the chief''s voice The soldiers of the night owl tribe just picked up their weapons and shot out dozens of crossbows from the thick morning fog. "Ah..." There was a terrible cry, and at least a dozen people were hit by crossbows as if they were targets. "Prepare to meet the enemy." "On which side?" "Someone''s hurt. Help." "And the chief? Where is the chief? " The soldiers of the night owl tribe are more flustered, like ants on a hot pot. After a bullhorn crossbow in the morning fog, there was another round of angle of attack. The damage caused by shooting is more serious. The chaotic night owl tribe soldiers lost more than ten lives by this round of shooting. At this time, the body shape of the attacker in the morning fog gradually became clear. When they saw the attackers in the morning fog, they also rushed to the camp of the night owl tribe. At the top of the list are stones with irregular hammers in their hands.The stone roared excitedly, just like the roar of a wild animal. The hammer in his hand swung, with the terrible wind breaking through the air, smashed the heads of the two night owl tribal soldiers closest to him into the same rotten African fruit. Soldiers such as Qi, Ming, Xiao and Gua rushed out of the morning fog one after another, and their iron weapons were greeting the soldiers of the night owl tribe. Roar and scream interweave together. The brave and good at fighting night owl tribe soldiers were slaughtered by two groups of rock tribe without any preparation. All 36 people fell into a pool of blood, and no one survived. On the wasteland, the fighting among the tribal soldiers is relatively restrained, but once the bloody battle really breaks out, it is the end of endless fighting. Axe came out of the morning fog. He didn''t participate in the massacre just now. The soldiers of the two groups were enough. He was very satisfied. Among the thirty-six night owl tribe soldiers, there were three intermediate soldiers, but one was stoned to death, the other two were heavily hit by gunfire, and the other was besieged by the soldiers named in the book Qi and Ming. "Are there any casualties?" He quickly counted the number of people who took part in the battle. There were many of them. Only a few soldiers were slightly injured. They didn''t even need to take out their first-aid kit. At this time, several other places in laolongtan also heard the voice of fighting and roaring. It was the Allied forces of other tribal alliance launched an attack on the vulture community soldiers in other places. "Clean up the spoils!" with an order, the soldiers of Panshi tribe quickly checked the harvest of the battle. The work of cleaning up the battlefield will soon be over, because the spoils of these killed night owl tribe soldiers are really not much. Stone axes, stone hammers and so on are not rare for the soldiers of the rock tribe, and those who lack clothes and wear less have no decent fur contribution. "The first team stays here and the others follow me to see what''s going on in other battlefields." Chapter 211 The morning attack of the soldiers of Panshi tribe was very smooth, but other tribes encountered more or less tenacious resistance when they raided several other ambush points of the vulture community. But, after all, this raid made a certain plan, with the intention to attack but not the intention, and the number of the dominant and stronger Pan Shi tribal alliance hit the vulture community hard as soon as it came up, at least half of the soldiers were killed in panic. A small part of the rest is left to fight. Chu Dong, who has been in charge of dispatching and preparation in the rear of the town, has received news from tiechi, Shanyan, Lihuo and others one after another. Most of the enemies have been solved, and only the last few are still resisting. Chu Dong brought people to the forest. As the morning fog gradually receded, the rest of the vulture community shrank in a forest, and struggled with the rock tribe alliance by relying on the complex terrain. The battlefield, which used to be noisy and fighting, suddenly fell silent, and the people in the forest also felt abnormal. The leader among them is a senior soldier, named Tiezhao, from Feilong tribe, the main alliance tribe of vulture community. Iron claw out of the head, saw Chu Dong was surrounded by people, standing 20 meters away. "Who are you? Why attack us? We vulture community will pay for blood. " Hearing the sound of the iron claw, Chu Dong sniffed. "Bring Anson up." Someone escorted Anson and threw him at Chudong''s feet. Chu Dong pointed to Anson with his hand. "The people inside don''t know the man under my feet, do they? Anson, the chief of Falcon tribe, wants to lure us into laolongtan, and then you catch us all. It''s really a good idea to fight. Unfortunately, he said everything "Now, you are no longer hunters, but prey. If you want to catch us all and prove that you can''t let us go, then if you want to cross the vast area controlled by your vulture community, just kill it. " "Do you hear the silence now? We''ve killed everyone else. You''re the only ones left. If you don''t surrender within five numbers, you''ll all die. " "Who are you?" "One." Chu Dong didn''t want to talk to the people in the woods. "We vulture community blood debt blood repayment..." "Two." There is so much nonsense, Chu Dong thought coldly. ¡°¡­¡­ We will conquer your tribe... " "Three." The threat at this time is not even a fart. ¡°¡­¡­ Kill every one of you... " "Four." Chu Dong raised his right hand, and three groups familiar with his action picked up the guy one after another, waiting for Chu Dong''s order. ¡°¡­¡­ To make you extinct. " "Kill them all." Chu Dong''s right hand fell. The stone gave out a powerful roar and pushed a huge wooden shield to rush out first. Behind them were three groups of soldiers who rushed into the woods with the stones in three directions. The sound of weapons crashing and screaming came from the woods. Scream one after another, even very coherent, indicating that the interval between people killed in the world is very short. Chu Dong silently counted 37 numbers, and stone came out of the woods with a bloody head. "Chieftain, it''s all cleaned up." The stone threw the head, which was the head of the senior soldier named iron claw. His head was dead, his face was ferocious, and he just fell in front of Anson. Anson shivered. Anson is also a tough guy, but after being treated by Chu Dong, his courage has all dissipated. At this time, a bloody companion''s head is thrown in front of him, and his eyes are closed in pain. "Chudong, the vulture community won''t let you go." "Anson, it seems that we haven''t communicated enough. You want to kill us, don''t you? Originally you go your way, I cross my log bridge, why fight. It''s your greed for our goods that leads to your death. " "It''s an endless situation. In this case, we will pull out the nail of the vulture community first, and then go to the Yunshan tribe to participate in the winter gathering. " Anson looked at Chu Dong''s cold eyes and couldn''t help fighting a cold war. "You dream. There are 27 tribes, thousands of soldiers and three great witches in our vulture community. Can your little rock tribe shake them? " "It''s mules, it''s horses. I always like to use facts. Now we have wiped out all the people you have set up in laolongtan. I believe your subsequent revenge fighters will come one after another. " "I have to thank you, chief Anson, for such a brilliant result."With that, Chu Dong asked people to take Anson away, and then called a meeting of the chiefs of each tribe. The word "meeting" means business. From this time on, the chiefs of tribal alliance are very keen on "meeting". "Chief, we have won a great battle. Thanks to your help, we can win each other completely Iron wing, from the fire and other tribal chiefs have said that the most effort or rock tribe. Although almost all the Panshi tribe are junior soldiers, their combat effectiveness is the strongest. "Now we need to study the next step, which is what we are going to do next. Chief, if you have any opinions, please tell me. " Iron wing thought for a while, said: "Chu East chieftain wizard, although we almost annihilated the opponent here, but according to my people''s report, someone was caught, there are some strange birds flying out, we have no way to stop." "It''s unrealistic to want to kill all the people who don''t fall. Moreover, Falcon tribes have falcons, and other tribes seem to have flying beasts to communicate with. It''s not surprising. Anyway, we just have to wait for work and be ready to give them another head-on attack, so that they can really know our strength. " "After all, we are not familiar with the territory of the witch chieftain community, are we?" Chief Lihuo put forward his own opinion. "Brother Lihuo is right. It''s because this is the territory of the vulture community. If we go forward for three sunsets, it''s the territory of the vulture community. We can''t take the risk to move on. Instead, we can attract the enemy to attack here and destroy the other party''s living forces. Only in this way can we make our next journey smooth. " "But the other side has thousands of soldiers and three witches. Our strength is too different." Gung, the chief of Lingshi tribe, expressed his worries. This is also a common concern of other chiefs. Chapter 212 Chudong knows that the chiefs are worried about the strength of the other side, and they are not rivals. For this, Chudong has already had a draft. At the moment, Chu Dong took out the map given by Cheng Feng and put it in front of everyone. "Everybody, look at this map. Here is laolongtan, where we are now. This is the Yunshan tribe we are going to. There are at least twelve sunsets in the middle, three of which need to go through this area "The area I circled with black charcoal is the control area of the vulture community, and at present, the control area may be larger. If we want to avoid it, we have to go a long way. We may not be able to participate in the winter Tibet meeting. " "The soldiers of every tribe are brave men who have experienced many battles and are not afraid of life and death. Are they afraid of the vulture community "Again, I asked Anson. This is the base of the vulture community, the flying dragon tribe." Chu Dong drew heavily on the map where he drew a pterosaur image. "It takes about five to seven sunsets to get from the Feilong tribe to the area where we live. The nearest Qingyu tribe may only take three sunsets to get there." "For our tribal alliance, the growing vulture community is our biggest enemy. Sooner or later, we will collide, which is a life and death war. Since it can''t be avoided, it''s not very good for us to take the initiative to attack them and take advantage of this opportunity to give them a hard attack and let them lose their vitality. " "If you are worried about the strength of the other side, more people than us, then don''t worry. The area they control is too large, and the 27 tribes can''t be monolithic. Where there are crowds, there will be disputes and interest disputes. It''s impossible that all the forces can be concentrated against us. " "The first forces to attack us are the hardliners who hate us to the bone and must kill us all. As long as we beat these people to death and beat them to death, the rest of the attacks will be weak." "Don''t you want your tribe to be strong? Don''t you want to eat and dress yourself? Think about it. What would it be like if the area controlled by the vulture community became our timing control area? " Chu Dong''s analysis is very reasonable, and the language is very provocative. In the ears of the chiefs, many chiefs nodded. I''ve just had a fierce fight with the soldiers of the vulture community. I know that the other side is strong and powerful. If Chu Dong didn''t plan a strategy and take advantage of the morning fog to make a surprise attack, the real face-to-face fight would have a lot of damage. And this is just a part of the strength of the vulture community, the stronger is still behind. If you continue to move forward, you will only be passive and fight against the enemy in unfamiliar areas. People with a little brain will not do this. After thinking for a long time, he asked Chu Dong a question. "Chieftain of Chu East, we chose this road to the winter gathering of Yunshan tribe. Did you plan to fight with the vulture community long ago?" "Ha ha, brother Lihuo, you are a little tactful. As I said just now, the vulture community is a giant for us. Our tribal alliance is still very weak. If there is a real conflict, we have a great possibility of failure. " "Therefore, my plan is to take the initiative to attack each other''s arrogance, eliminate the living forces and strengthen ourselves." Hearing Chu Dong''s outspoken confession, Li Huo''s face didn''t look very good. "Brother Lihuo, do you think I coerce you? If you think so, you are wrong. Since we are an alliance, a collective and a big family, we have meat to eat and clothes to wear together. This is the alliance. " "If each has his own way, how can it be called a league? Yesterday, we all heard from Anson that the vulture community set traps for us in laolongtan. When we were trapped, it was the vulture community that killed us first, and then we rose up to fight, right? " "You can think about it. What if the fierce soldiers of the vulture community rush into our home? What will happen to our brothers and sisters? Will our children be enslaved to the vulture community? Is it wrong for us to take the initiative? " Chu Dong''s voice became more and more excited and powerful. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, we support you. You did the right thing. It''s supposed to be his mother. Why wait to be beaten? We just want to beat them hard. " Shanyan was the first to support Chudong. "I also support the chieftain of Chu Dong. What the chieftain said is reasonable. He is for the sake of our entire tribal alliance. It is inevitable to fight against the vulture community. " Iron wing also said his own idea. After all, according to Chu Dong, if the vulture tribe continues to expand, the Qingyu tribe will bear the brunt. "Chieftain, tell me what to do. I think the xiongpi tribe must be at the top. " Although Xiongshi once had a festival with Chudong, after half a year''s communication between the two tribes, the straightforward Xiongshi has long forgotten the unhappiness."Yes, we all agree with the chieftain. It''s not without a reason that the rock tribe can be strong in your hands. You are a witch. You have a long-term vision, and you are sure that the gods have already made clear the future road of the chieftain Witches of Eastern Chu. " Other tribal chiefs expressed their support for Chudong. To a large extent, the tribal chiefs were hungry for a big cake painted by Chu Dong. The expansion of the tribe is very primitive, that is, the continuous annexation of other weak tribes can gradually become strong. Before, the vulture community was a huge thing that these tribes did not dare to bite. If, as Chu Dong said, they worked together to defeat, injure or even kill the vulture community, each tribe would become powerful by devouring the flesh and blood of the vulture community. Chu Dong sees a vision to stare at to leave on the face of fire, also only leave on the face of fire to have not yet expressed a position. After thinking for a long time, he finally nodded. "Chieftain witches think far and must be considerate. Following chieftain witches in Eastern Chu, they not only have meat to eat and clothes to wear, but also may create a glorious era. We will go through fire and water and die from the fire tribe." "Good. Since everyone agrees, don''t you mind if I send troops? I need to put all my command in my hands so that I can fight together. " All the tribal chiefs hesitated for a moment. After all, the command power was exclusive to the chief, and Chu Dong was a little worried about it. Hands up first from the fire. "I will be an ordinary soldier from the fire and listen to the dispatch of the chieftain of Chu Dong." With Lihuo as an example, everyone expressed their position one after another, and put the command in their hands in Chu Dong''s hands. "Well, let''s make a plan for defense and attack first." Chapter 213 The conflict with the vulture community, the momentum of killing the vulture community as soon as it came up, itself is a plan of Chudong. After Chu Dong had stolen a more complete map of business inspection from Chengfeng, he had a vague plan. Just from the road map drawn by Yunshan tribe, the wasteland is already a vast place, and beyond the wasteland, the map of Yunshan tribe also draws a broader area. The world is so big, I want to see it. After thinking of this popular chicken soup sentence, Chu Dong is full of yearning for the vast outside world. Especially when Chu Dong saw thousands of flying beasts flying in the sky, and saw countless traces of the group of Sirius jackals, Chu Dong knew that it was impossible for him to stay in the corner of the rock tribe. What is the world like? Let me try Chu Dong. Chu Dong''s heart swelled with such a kind of ambition. If you want to go out, if you want to bring thousands of people from Panshi tribe out to open your eyes, the first thing you need to pass is vulture community. Therefore, when making the route, Chu Dong took advantage of the situation, and it was the best thing to test the strength of the vulture community. Now, under the persuasion of Chu Dong, the chiefs of all tribes have agreed to fight against the vulture community. The militant barbarian soldiers have high morale, and they are excited because they have just defeated and killed nearly 100 vulture community soldiers at a very low cost. However, Chu Dong knew that in the following period of time, he might be attacked fiercely by the vulture community. If he could not resist the first attack of the vulture community, his ambition would be in vain. Originally, barbarian warriors were very bad at defense, but two of the 15 tribal alliances were good at defense. One was xiongpi tribe, the other was gunyan tribe. Needless to say, xiongpi tribe soldiers are very suitable to be meat shields because of their expanded paws and strong physique. The soldiers'' blood of gunyan tribe can be stimulated to petrify, especially the chieftain mountain. Most of the key points can be petrified. Compared with xiongpi''s meat shield soldiers, the petrified defense of gunyan tribe is more indestructible. With the participation of these two tribes, Chu Dong could calmly arrange the battlefield tactics of both offensive and defensive. The next day, Chu Dong stood still and let all the people keep their energy. However, on the only way to his camp, he dug out traps and set up animal traps one by one. These traps and mechanisms are very effective against wild animals, and their effectiveness against tribal warriors is greatly reduced. However, Chu Dong did not expect to be able to deal with the vulture community which was attacked by the storm with the mechanism and trap. He only wanted to delay their attack and prevent them from launching a group charge. The place of laolongtan is a natural danger. There is only a winding path from south to north that can pass through the muddy and dangerous swamp. Their camp in Chudong is a must pass place. No matter which direction the vulture community will attack from, it can only choose small-scale and small-scale tactics, which is difficult to launch a large-scale attack. Even if thousands of vulture community soldiers attack at the same time, they can also rely on the geographical advantages to carry out effective resistance. Now, it is said that the only chance for the vultures to verify the true power of the witch community is that they don''t know. Chudong''s team brought enough food and water. Even if they were trapped in one place, there was no problem in three or five sunsets. After a boring day, a wave of soldiers of vulture community finally appeared in front. This wave of vulture community soldiers may also want to take advantage of the morning fog to touch Chu Dong and others'' eyes, but this is Chu Dong''s used tactics, how can they not make effective prevention? When the figure of a soldier in a vulture community just emerged from the morning fog, it touched a secret mechanism. A vine tied the soldier''s feet upside down. Then, a round of angle of attack and crossbow shot out from the forest, leaving more than ten bodies. After that, the forward of the trial quickly retreated. The captured vulture soldier was brought to Chu Dong, who soon told him everything he wanted to know. Chudong asked people to take the prisoners down, and then called a meeting of tribal chiefs. "Ladies and gentlemen, just now we beat back a group of explorers. There are not many of them. They mainly want to see our situation. But it also brought us living tongues. I have interrogated the captives. This time, there are 12 tribes in the vulture community. There are about 400 soldiers, including a witch, more than 30 senior soldiers, and even a god level warrior. They are very powerful. " Chu Dong shared the information from the prisoner''s mouth with you. Hearing that the enemy''s strength was quite strong, everyone''s face was dignified.Bear stone jumped up and broke the silence. "Chu Dong chieftain. We also have more than 200 soldiers, not much less. Moreover, we had a fight with their soldiers before. They are all ordinary guys. Even if there are many people, they are not our opponents. " XIONG Shi''s words actually represent many people''s ideas. The previous victory made everyone feel that they despised the enemy. Although there are feelings of belittling the enemy, high morale is available. "Well, let''s prepare to defeat our opponents face to face, and let them know who is the real boss of our 15 tribe alliance." Chu Dong hammered the sound, ready to make a face-to-face hard bar with the invading vulture community. Chu Dong''s art of war doesn''t know much about it, but Sun Tzu''s art of war, which is based on Zhenghe and Qisheng, knows it. Zhenghe is to set up the battle array in a dignified manner and attack each other to see who is stronger. As for winning by surprise, we need to strike as accurately as a scalpel to cut off all the resistance of the other side when we find the law of battlefield change. In the past day, Chu Dong didn''t waste his time in vain. He has been integrating his strength. The three group forces of Panshi tribe are the most convenient for Chudong to use, which can be used as the key forces. As for the soldiers of other tribes, they have their own characteristics and need to give full play to their battlefield kinetic energy. Only Chudong can integrate a battle array in a short time. After a few days of running in, Chudong is confident to maximize the fighting power of the tribal alliance soldiers. Chapter 214 The morning fog has gone, and several flying beasts hover in the sky. Their names seem to convey some kind of message. Chu Dong squinted at the flying beast in the sky and sneered. There must be capable people who are good at controlling animals in the other side''s battle. Wild animals such as Falcon must have been tamed and can communicate with wild animals and deliver messages in some way. And communication with wild animals is the strength of Chu Dong. I can''t understand the sound of the flying beast. What is to know one''s own enemy and win a hundred battles? The other side is using flying beasts to spy on themselves, which seems to have some art of war. However, when the other side uses flying beasts to spy on themselves, they fall into their own calculations. Chu Dong looked at the flying animals flying in the sky and quietly gave orders one by one. "Chieftain, are they scouting us with flying beasts? Do you want to shoot those flying beasts down with a strong bow? " Zhang Gong, the chief of the long shot tribe, came over and made this suggestion. Chu Dong asked curiously, "are you sure?" "These flying beasts are very cunning. They''re out of range, but we can try if we can draw them closer by using our traps." The shooters of the long shot tribe are very famous, but close combat is much worse. Therefore, the soldiers of this tribe are often defeated in hand-to-hand combat, so they are not well-known among the 15 tribes. However, Chu Dong knew that only when there was a long shot tribe, could his tactics be more successful. "Well, chief Zhang Gong, let me see your magic arrow skill." "The chieftain joked. My archery is very crude. I just shoot more." Although Zhang Gong is modest, there is a kind of heroism in the corner of his eyes. "But how to attract those flying beasts down is to think about it. These flying beasts have been associated with people for a long time and are more difficult to lure than wild beasts. " "Don''t worry, chief Zhang Gong just shoots. I have my own way to attract him." Zhang Gong didn''t know what Chu Dong had to do, but seeing Chu Dong full of confidence, he nodded. Zhang Gong took off the hard bow behind him. Zhang Gong''s hard bow looks very simple, but its range and shooting force are much stronger than those of ordinary hard bows, especially his arrows are made of fierce animal teeth, which are extremely sharp and have certain additional energy. "Chief Zhang Gong, but are you ready?" Zhang Gong nodded to Chu Dong. Chu Dong stood up and uttered a cry similar to that of some kind of young brute, which sounded very weak and helpless. Chudong''s wild animal call came out, and a falcon and a feathered dragon hovering in the middle of the air flew towards the direction of Chudong''s voice. Soon, Falcon and feathered dragon scrambled to dive in the direction of Chudong. The place Chu Dong chose was very hidden. It was between the thorns and grass under an ancient tree. Looking down from mid air, even if the flying beast had excellent eyesight, it was hard to see whether it was a man or a beast between the grass. Zhang Gong was surprised to see that the two flying beasts were so easily fooled, but at the same time, he hid in a hiding place and made preparations for shooting. Chu Dong pauses and makes a gesture to Zhang Gong. "Does the height need to be lowered?" Bow and nod. Chu Dong''s cry became more urgent and sharp. In the middle of the air, the feathered dragon sped up and dived down to Chu Dong''s hiding place. The arrow that Zhang Gong had been ready for a long time suddenly burst out. The arrow penetrated the head and neck of the diving feathered dragon and burst into a blood mist. "Good archery!" Chu Dong praised sincerely. The timing of this arrow is just right. You should know that the speed of Yulong, the resistance of air and the distance may cause the failure of that arrow, and it can hit the narrower head and neck of Yulong, which itself shows the excellent and solid shooting skill of Zhanggong. Another Falcon saw that his companion was shot to the ground and made a panic call, flapping its wings and taking off. But Zhang Gong couldn''t let the Falcon escape. The second arrow meteor, which was ready to go, shot out like the moon and killed the Falcon, whose speed dropped sharply because of its launch. The killed feathered dragon and Falcon fell from the air one after another, and some soldiers ran over and picked up the bodies of the two flying beasts. He shot and killed two flying beasts all at once. The remaining flying beasts in mid air did not dare to fly low and raised their altitude one after another. On the outskirts of laolongtan, there are groups of soldiers waiting for orders. The soldiers of the vulture community wonder why their witches and chiefs don''t give orders to attack immediately? Isn''t it true that there are only more than 100 soldiers in the fat beast meat in the old Longtan? Can''t the wild vulture community swallow this piece of fat?On the grass in front of the woods, a dozen senior soldiers dressed as chief surrounded a thin old man. The thin old man was wearing the skull and skin of an unknown beast. He was covered with golden skin. He was holding a wooden Scepter in his hand. His half black and half white hair was very smooth, but his face was pale and frightening. This skinny old man is one of the three witches in the vulture community, known as bird witch. As for the original name, even bird wizard himself has almost forgotten. The process of two flying beasts being trapped and killed by Chu Dong was very fast. At that time, the bird wizard and about ten chiefs were discussing how to swallow the fat meat of the rock tribe. Bird wizard suddenly stood up and looked at the sky with frightened eyes. There, two flying beasts disappeared. Seeing the bird wizard''s bad face, several chiefs around were puzzled. A chief like the black iron tower asked: "bird wizard, what''s wrong?" "It seems that the Chu Witch of the other party has some ability to lure and kill a falcon and a feather dragon. I didn''t expect that he would be able to control animals. " The witch whispered to himself. Bird wizard has several skills, one of the most outstanding skills is to control animals, especially good at controlling flying animals, which is why he is called bird wizard. "What about that?" "No matter, as long as the flying beast keeps high, the archers of the other side will have no choice. Hehe, I''d like to see how capable Chu Wu is. " The bird wizard tidied up his mood and drew a simple map on the ground with his scepter. "It''s still our old way to attack with the false and the real. Here is the place where they focus on defense. Iron beak, you are responsible for attracting their attention here, and then we take advantage of the opportunity to give them a fierce attack. " "I understand!" Bird witches don''t need special orders. The vulture community has already formed several fixed tactics. As soon as bird witches say it, they will know what to do next, so they go to make preparations one after another. Chapter 215 Seeing Zhang Gong shooting two flying beasts with exquisite archery greatly improved the fighting spirit of the tribal alliance soldiers. Zhang Gong has another point of admiration for Chu Dong. If Chu Dong didn''t send out a wild animal''s call to attract two flying animals to fly down into the range, Zhang Gong would not have hit with an arrow. "Chieftain wizard, wizard''s ability is really mysterious." "Chief Zhang Gong''s archery is unique." Chu Dong blinked an eye and found that he was waving a gesture in the distance. He took a look and knew that it was the vulture community. "They''re moving. Get ready to fight." Chu Dong narrowed his eyes and looked up at the flying beast hovering in the sky. Iron beak is one of the eight senior soldiers of Feilong tribe. Iron claw and iron beak are brothers. Yesterday, I heard for the first time that iron claw, my brother, was surrounded by the rock tribe in laolongtan. I don''t know whether he is alive or dead, so iron beak volunteered to follow the bird wizard to kill the rock tribe alliance. Among the eight medium-sized vultures, the most powerful one is the iron claw warrior. Although iron beak is not a god level warrior, he has a bronze stick in his hand, which is different from the one held by the copper stick of Panshi tribe. This bronze stick is very new, and it was recently made. According to the arrangement of the bird wizard, nearly 100 barbarian warriors such as tie beak are used as a feint attack team, but tie beak hopes to show his strength with a hearty victory, especially when he has just won a bronze stick weapon that only divine warriors can have. As a result, iron beak appeared in the periphery of the defense of Panshi tribal alliance. Iron beak looked at the obvious trap and crude mechanism in front of him and turned his mouth. "Do they really think we can fall into the trap? It''s really naive. " Iron beak and others bypassed the trap, and even directly poked the cover of the trap away, proving that the trap and mechanism were useless to them. Iron beak and others are still a certain distance away from the front line of the defense of the soldiers of the rock tribe, so they stand in shape. This distance is not very far, but it is not close. It can not only effectively avoid the shooting of bow and arrow, but also ensure that you can keep your momentum when charging. "Man Chai of Panshi tribe, come out and die!" Iron beak waved the bronze stick in his hand, shouting. The soldiers of the vulture community behind the iron beak are also shouting, waving their weapons and constantly yelling. Hearing the soldiers of the vulture community constantly yelling and scolding, the defending soldiers naturally couldn''t bear it. At that time, someone rushed out to fight with them, but they were all stopped by the sharp eyes of the axe, including the chief of rolling rock, bear stone and so on. "The order of the chieftain can''t be obeyed. If they scold, let them scold. As long as we keep good watch, that''s it. " Chu Dong did have such an order, and several chiefs listened to it clearly. Therefore, the axe said so, and now it gave the axe the face. After all, the axe was a god level warrior, which was better than everyone else. After shouting and shouting for a long time, tiebeak was impatient to see that the other side was like a turtle in its shell all the time. Although the bird wizard''s order is to let them play a restraining role, iron beak does not want to do that kind of useless feint. Moreover, even if it''s a feint, you have to do enough homework. Seeing that there was no one to fight, iron beak issued an order: "rush over and kill them all!" The vulture soldiers who have been agitating for a long time finally wait for this sentence and rush to the rock alliance position. In the wilderness, many tribes make a living by hunting wasteland. The soldiers of the vulture community always make a living by robbing families and houses, which is the same as the vulture habits. They are more likely to face the fierce robberies of soldiers of other tribes who are human beings. Therefore, it is said that there is a big fat meat called the rock tribe in front of us. The soldiers of the vulture community are bursting with hormones, and they are fighting hard. Chu Dong was on a big tree behind the battle, and he saw it clearly. "Chief Zhang Gong, it''s time for your long shot tribe to play a role." Zhang Gong''s eyes twinkled with excitement. He nodded to Chu Dong and waved his hard bow. Standing at the end of the position, twelve shooters of the long shot tribe raised their bows at the same time. The long bow of the long shot tribe is very famous. The body of the bow is almost two-thirds of the height of the barbarian warrior. When the bow is pulled like a full moon, the tension can be guaranteed to reach the maximum. Long shot archers have always been famous for their accuracy. They shoot wild animals with a hundred hits, but Chu Dong doesn''t need their accurate shooting skills, because it depends on the distance. Only within a certain range can the accuracy of shooting be greatly improved. When the charging vulture soldiers are still outside the effective range and charging towards the position in a step-by-step manner, each long Archer carries three arrows on the bowstring, and then pulls the bow like a full moon, with the arrows facing the front at an angle of 45 degrees. "Shoot!"Thirty six arrows were launched at the same time, throwing out in a powerful parabola towards the vulture soldiers who were rushing in. Naturally, thirty six arrows can''t achieve the effect of all over the sky arrow rain in Chu Dong''s idealization, but it can cause considerable trouble to the enemy who has rushed over. Because of the long distance, although 36 arrows formed a certain range of resistance, only a few vulture soldiers were injured. With the strong constitution and valiant character of the barbarian soldiers, this injury could not stop them at all. Seeing the blood, the vulture soldiers are more crazy and charge faster. The thirty-six arrows in the second round were ready in three seconds. Chu Dong was very satisfied with the rapid preparation of the archers of the long shot tribe. "Shoot!" In the second round, thirty-six arrows were launched to the front of the charge with the same arc after five seconds. This time, the distance has been shortened a lot, and the effective lethality of the arrow has been greatly increased. Throwing away the accuracy and strengthening the coverage, 36 arrows hit 13 vulture soldiers 120 meters away, some of them hit several arrows. The iron beak in front of the charge naturally heard the sound of the bow and arrow breaking the air above his head, but he didn''t look back at all. In his opinion, the power of the bow and arrow 120 meters away would not threaten the barbarian soldiers. Iron beak continued to charge. His speed was very fast. The three senior soldiers behind him were as fast as the wind. As long as there were ten seconds, they could rush to kill one of those hateful firewood groups. Someone fell down behind him, and tiebeak didn''t pay any attention. When tie beak and other pioneers were about 50 meters away from the rock position, the third round of long shot archer''s throwing covered the charge line behind tie beak and others again. Chapter 216 Iron beak still continues to charge, he heard the scream behind him, but the charge of the first group has been closer and closer. About 20 meters away, iron beak has the confidence to sprint in. Standing behind the long wooden shield of the first group, his eyes were fixed on several senior soldiers, such as tiebeak. We''ve reached a distance of 20 meters. If we charge again, we''re going to cross the effective range of the angle of attack. "Two, three, throw!" The second group and the third group had already prepared the angle of attack for a long time. They were ready for a long time. After hearing the order, they threw the angle of attack in their hands at the same time. While the second group and the third group did the throwing, the first group''s Wooden shield scattered a considerable space, allowing 24 angle of attack shooters to fly out at low altitude. In general, the spears of barbarian soldiers play the same role as bows and arrows, but the range of spears is smaller, and when they are thrown, they are more lethal. But improved the way the three tribes cast their guns. Throwing is still throwing, but the center of gravity is lower, not to throw high, but low. High altitude throwing requires full arm extension to add strength to the throwing gun, while low altitude throwing requires only half arm extension, which is much less powerful but more explosive in close range. If you want to say throwing, Qi, Ming, Mao and other soldiers can easily throw a hundred meters away. If they form a Long-distance Firepower combination with the archers of the long shot tribe at the same time, tie beak and others can''t rush to the front of the position. The iron beak''s eyes were shining with killing light, and the bronze stick in his hand had not been stained with enough blood. He likes to listen to the clear sound of the bronze stick smashing each other''s skull bones, especially the accompaniment when the opponent screams. The distance is less than 10 meters, and the iron beak is ready to fight each other. It never occurred to me that the other side''s Wooden shield array suddenly expanded to both sides, and more than 20 angle of attack shots came out of the position, and the speed was extremely fast. Iron beak was afraid. He waved a bronze stick in his hand to block the grid. As soon as he opened two of them, he felt that several places on his body were penetrated by powerful force, and his body was knocked backward by the powerful impact of the gun. "Shield hit!" There was a shout. The first group had already held back their strength. They hid most of their bodies behind the wooden shield and rushed to several senior vulture soldiers who were shot by a wave of angle shots. Iron beak struggled to get up. He was the first to bear the brunt. He was shot four times. One shot went straight through his right arm. The right arm could not move at this time. Even if the left arm got the bronze stick, its combat power had been greatly reduced. Besides, he was shot in the stomach. A wooden shield smashed iron beak''s head and knocked him out. Before he was in a coma, tie beak saw that most of his companions had suffered the same fate, and even one of them was shot through his chest. He fell on his back and thought he was dead. "Move forward!" The second group and the third group keep up with the pace of the first group, quietly take back the angle of attack guns scattered on the battlefield, hold them in their hands, ready for the second round of high-altitude throwing or low-altitude throwing. One of the senior soldiers who followed tiebeak to charge was a little behind, so he avoided throwing guns. He turned and retreated. Just in the middle of his retreat, a sharp arrow penetrated his shoulder. If he didn''t hide fast, the arrow would lift his skull. The archer is naturally the most skillful archer. He regrets that his arrow has not left a senior soldier''s life. The three groups dragged the wounded and dead vulture soldiers back to their positions, and then watched the half of the enemy scattered and retreated in a mess. The archers of the long shot tribe did not kill many enemies with their bows and arrows, but they effectively prevented the enemy group from charging. On the premise that there is a trap mechanism on the ground, the soldiers of the vulture tribe can''t expand their scope. With the continuous shooting of arrows from the air, they naturally have a long distance to iron beak and others. When iron beak and others were killed by a round of angle of attack low-altitude throwing, the follow-up vulture soldiers had not completely shot the archer''s arrow. The end of the battle is very fast, and the popularity of the stone, rock and so on is booming. Because they have been waiting for a long time, they didn''t let themselves go on the stage to show the man''s strong power. The injured and comatose iron beak was brought to Chu Dong, so he woke up and opened his eyes to see Chu Dong with a kind face like a harmless neighbor''s little brother. Chu Dong looks at iron beak lightly. "Can you tell me whether your charge is a feint or a strong attack?" he said "Who are you?" Chu Dong waved his head to the side. "Anson, you are a prisoner, you tell him. By the way, help me persuade him. "With a wry smile, Anson went to tiebeak. Leng Sen iron beak first saw. He thought that Anson had been killed in the war, but he didn''t expect that he was a prisoner all the time. "Anson, you surrender?" Anson continued to smile bitterly, whispered a few words in tiebeak''s ear, and showed tiebeak the terrible wound on his thigh. Iron beak''s face changed obviously. Barbarian soldiers are not afraid of death and pain, but the pain and torture described by Anson are not tolerable by ordinary soldiers. "How''s it going? Want to have a big hole like Anson? " Iron beak gave a grim smile. "You are Chu Dong? Hahaha, why don''t I tell you. We are feigning. The real attack direction is behind you, another way. Attacking laolongtan is not the only way you set up your defense. " "Ah, that''s it. It seems to be similar to what I thought. Thank you for your determination. " "Chief Lihuo, chief tiewing, let''s follow the previous tactics." "Well, chieftain, everything is in your calculation. This time they will lose a lot." Iron wing gave out a burst of hearty laughter. Chu Dong got up and went to the soldiers. "Chieftain, what about the captives?" "It''s up to you." Chu Dong left this sentence, and after meeting with the soldiers, he walked toward the periphery of the old Longtan. Anson and tie beak both saw the direction of Chu Dong. They were surprised, because that direction was the direction where the vultures attacked. Could Chu Dong take the initiative to attack? How many of them are there? Do you want to take the initiative? Chapter 217 Anson and iron beak, they really guessed right. Chu Dong wanted to take the initiative. According to the comparison of strength, it is most appropriate for Chu Dong to wait for work with ease, and it is very risky to attack. There are more than 200 soldiers in Panshi tribal alliance, and there are more than 400 vultures in each other''s community, which is twice as strong as that in Chudong. On the battlefield, it''s not a simple arithmetic problem. Whoever has more people will surely win. But at the same time, it''s also a matter of calculation. What we need to calculate is not simply the number of people, but who is more powerful in a certain range. Chu Dong has been observing the flying animals in the sky. These flying beasts are the eyes of the vulture community. The other side is always staring at themselves with their eyes, thinking that Chudong doesn''t understand the situation there. As everyone knows, Chu Dong is familiar with the language of wild animals. When he tells the bird wizard what to do in Chu Dong, he tells the bird wizard what to do in Chu Dong. Chu Dong had seen for a long time that the other side wanted to divide forces into two routes, one was feint attack, the other was encircling from the rear. Due to the complex swamp terrain of laolongtan, there are only two ways to attack the Panshi tribal alliance. If Chu Dong is the commander of the other party, he will choose two ways to attack. The vulture community is only twice as many as the soldiers in Chudong. Once the troops are divided, they will be weakened naturally. Chudong sees this point and chooses to March decisively and attack by surprise. As for the other way to encircle the vulture soldiers who are in charge of the main attack, they just need the chieftains, such as Tieyi and Lihuo, to block with the soldiers, fight for time, and wait for Chudong to take the main force to completely cripple the other way. The battlefield is changing rapidly. Who can seize the best opportunity to launch the most fierce offensive will have the last laugh. Iron beak was caught. Several senior soldiers were either caught or injured or died. Only one senior soldier escaped back. The feint group retreated so fast that bird witch was surprised. Looking at those vulture soldiers who came back from the defeat like a mountain, the withered and yellow face of the bird witch was even more ugly. "A bunch of idiots!" He looked at the flying beast in the sky who was responsible for transmitting information. Fortunately, the other way of marching is very smooth, and it will soon give a heavy blow to the wild firewood of Panshi tribe. Eh, what''s the matter? The other party''s transfer is a little different. Is it the initiative? The bird witch''s face changed again. There are only half of them on his side, about 150 of them. Seventy or eight of them have just retreated after a defeat. If the other side tries their best to attack, it''s really hard to say for themselves. Fortunately, the number of Chudong people who came out of the old Longtan forest was not very large. At most, there were only more than 80 people, and they were still dominant. Looking at the three battle groups of Panshi tribe coming out and marching in a neat square array, the bird wizard was surprised at first and then turned his mouth. "Flashy but not real." The battle of barbarian soldiers always depends on who has more senior soldiers and who has more people. They never pay attention to any battle line. The bird sorcerer who has never seen the battle array will naturally despise the battle group array trained by Chu Dong. Bird wizard didn''t see the scene that the three battle groups of the rock tribe just dropped a few senior soldiers to the ground in a round of low-altitude angle of attack, and he didn''t have time to ask what happened on the battlefield just now. Chu Dong with people appeared in the vision of the bird wizard. "It''s a joke that just a few dozen people want to challenge more than 100 of us. Right? Lin The bird witch laughed. Beside him stood a soldier with a blank face and a bronze sword in his hand. But the name of the warrior is not one of the four warriors in the forest. Bird wizard knows he can''t get any resonance from Lin, but he needs someone to be his audience. With the divine warrior Lin by his side, the bird wizard doesn''t worry about Chu Dong taking the initiative to attack. He even hopes Chu Dong will come out, so that he won''t enter the dangerous old Longtan. Seeing that Chu Dong took the initiative to attack, the bird wizard didn''t worry, but his soldiers were worried. It can be seen from the tension of some soldiers holding the weapons in their hands. Just in the first World War, many vulture soldiers saw the terror fighting power and tacit cooperation of the three battle groups of Panshi tribe. Iron beak and other high-level soldiers are not weak, but in front of the combat group, the weak is like a grazing deer. "Warlock, they''re coming." "I see it." Bird witch cold voice response, see someone unexpectedly in fear, his heart is a burst of discontent. It''s still a mob. If we give them three witches a little more time, we may be able to make the vulture community stronger. Now, we can only hope.Ahead, the battle line of Panshi tribe is advancing. Chu Dong came out of the old Longtan in two groups with the battle group formation as the forward and the senior soldiers as the backup. He looked up again at the flying beast in the sky. Well, the vulture flying beast, who should be another part of the guide''s vulture fighters, has issued a warning that the pressure on the iron wings will suddenly increase. Let''s make a quick decision. Although Chu Dong had made up his mind to make a quick decision, he didn''t immediately attack from the old Longtan. The first is to observe and look for flaws and opportunities. In Chu Dong''s eyes, more than 100 soldiers of the other side stood together in disorder, without any organization at all. Although the other side is twice as many as his own side, Chu Dong is confident that a charge will be able to beat the other side to pieces. Then Chu Dong''s eyes fell on the bird witch in the core position and the divine warrior beside him. This is the witch. It''s as thin as a skeleton. It''s too ugly. It looks evil. It was the first time that Chu Dong saw the real witch, so he took a few more eyes. At the same time, Chu Dong naturally saw the divine warrior and the bronze sword in his hand, and his eyes lit up. "Axe, the guy with the bronze sword should be their God level warrior. I''ll give it to you. The sword looks good. Grab it." Next to the axe nodded, simple and honest smile. "You are Chu Dong? The sorcerer of the rock tribe? Why don''t I see the magic in you? " Bird wizard is also observing Chu Dong, he is very confused, because as a wizard, he does not feel Chu Dong''s magic power, this is not normal. Hearing the bird witch''s loud cry, Chu Dong didn''t bother to talk to each other at all. This is a battlefield, not a reception room. "Battle team, all of you! Forward and arrow formation, charge Chu Dong ordered, the stone roared, swung his own mixed iron hammer, jumped out, and followed the rock and bear stone beside him. Then behind them are three battle teams, forming a triangle formation, like an offline arrow, shooting at the position of the vulture soldiers. Looking at the soldiers of the rock tribe alliance who threw the wooden shields to the ground one after another and started to charge, the bird wizard was stunned for a moment, and then showed an evil smile at the corner of his mouth. "Come on, get ready to die!" Chapter 218 The bird wizard can see that the fighting spirit of the soldiers in the battle group of Panshi tribe is very high, while more than half of the people on his side are low spirited. Once they fight, it''s hard to know whether they will win or lose. However, bird witches are witches, witches have witchcraft power, and witches can change the battlefield situation. The bird witch sneered and raised his Scepter high above his head, reciting a spell that he couldn''t understand. Chu Dong squints his eyes and carefully looks at the sorcerer of the other side. Under the ability of Tianheng, the Sorcerer''s fiber appears. When the bird wizard recites the incantation, the light around him seems to dim down. The more incantations the bird wizard recites, the stronger the obscure color on his body. But the people around can''t see the obscure and dim atmosphere, only feel a cold breath. Some vulture soldiers who are close to birdsong show a look of piety and fear on their faces. They step back and stay away from birdsong. Only Chu Dong Tianheng could see a crack in the mid air. The obscure and dim air field emerged from the crack in the mid air and shrouded the bird witch. The bird witch shrouded by the obscure and dim atmosphere seems to be more haggard and twisted. Finally, he can''t see his face clearly. Chu Dong looked at the bird wizard in surprise and knew that the bird wizard was casting magic with magic power, but he didn''t expect that the casting process was like this. "Go, brave soldiers, God bless you, kill the demons, return the world''s brightness!" As soon as the wand in the bird wizard''s hand waved, there seemed to be a faint sound in the air. The vulture soldiers were shocked, and their eyes radiated bloodthirsty light. Stone, as the arrow of the front arrow formation, when the bird wizard used his magic, he had already rushed into the enemy''s camp. With his strong strength, he had knocked down at least five or six vulture soldiers, either dead or wounded. XIONG Shi and Shan Yan, who are next to the stone, are unwilling to lag behind. They rush in and cut melons and vegetables to harvest the lives of vulture soldiers. Then the three fighting groups rushed in to give full play to the power of the three moves of cutting and slaughtering. The soldiers of the vulture community were defeated one after another, and even a few strong senior soldiers could not stop the decline. But when the birdlife''s spell was over, the fighting spirit of the retreating vulture soldiers changed completely. Instead of retreating, they turned back and collided with the combat team. Hammer to stone hammer, iron axe to stone axe, the weapons of the battle group of the rock tribe are all made of alloy iron, and their weight and hardness are much higher than those of vulture soldiers. Although the other side suddenly became bloodthirsty and brave, the fighting spirit of the fighting group was not weaker than that of the other side. For a moment, the two sides collided and killed each other. A vulture soldier who was chopped over by his fur was also blessed by bird witchcraft. He got up from the ground, dragged half of his bloody body and rushed to embrace a rock warrior. The vulture soldier''s eyes were half blood red and half dark, and his face was ferocious, as if he suddenly turned into a fierce ghost. After holding the rock soldier, he opened his mouth and bit the rock soldier''s throat. The rock warrior is not on guard. The fallen vulture soldier stands up to attack again and tries to break free. However, he finds that the wounded vulture soldier has boundless strength and is about to be bitten in the throat. A knife light flashes and blood splashes on the soldier''s face. A knife shaved off the head of the crazy vulture warrior and drank: "attention, these guys are not normal." Not only the wounded soldier just now stood up to attack, but other wounded soldiers also got up and madly attacked the rock soldiers. Even one half of his head was smashed, and the dying guys all got up and joined in the attack. Just now, the rock fighting group suddenly fell into a bitter battle. More than ten soldiers were decorated. Fortunately, they were trained together and cooperated with each other. When they found that the situation was wrong, they immediately formed a more dispersed fighting unit in twos and threes to fight against the vulture soldiers who had become crazy and bloodthirsty. In the back of Chu Dong, you can see clearly. When the bird wizard performs witchcraft, it emits a group of obscure and dim lights from the scepter. After these lights penetrate into the body of the vulture soldiers, the vulture soldiers become crazy. Is this the power of witches? No wonder every tribe wants to have witches. Chu Dong thought, frowning slightly. After the bird wizard performed bloodthirsty blessing, he gasped for breath, and just gave blessing to dozens of people, which was a heavy burden for him. Seeing that the soldiers of the rock fell into a bitter battle, the bird witch''s face showed a ferocious sneer. The axe beside Chu Dong sees that Qi, Ming and others are trapped in a fierce battle, and they are about to help, but they are stopped by Chu Dong. "Axe, as long as you are responsible for dealing with each other''s God level warriors, these children will eventually face all kinds of bloody battles. It''s good for them to temper themselves." It can be seen from the axe that Chu Dong''s confidence in the fighting group was no longer worried, but focused on the God level warrior with a bronze sword in the dike.Chu Dong said to Zhang Gong, the chief of the long shot tribe beside him: "Zhang Gong chief, is it possible to kill each other''s sorcerer with one arrow at this distance?" Zhang Gong measured the distance, gently shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. The distance is a little far." "Well, it''s good to shoot an arrow and scare them." Zhang Gong took off the hard bow on his back, put the arrow on the bow string, pull the bow like a full moon, aiming at the bird witch is an arrow. The bird wizard is recovering his sorcery. When he sees an arrow from the other side, he doesn''t move. The bronze sword warrior''s body moved slightly, reached out and grasped the arrow, then shot back with a blank face. He is worthy of being a god level warrior. He just throws an arrow with his hand. The speed of the arrow is no less than that of the hard bow. He makes a sharp sound and shoots at the bow. Zhang Gong dodged sideways. He was still a little slow and cut his shoulder. "Lin, go and kill their fake witch." Bird wizard has basically been able to determine that Chu Dong is a fake wizard. Just now, the bird wizard had already used his magic, but Chu Dong was indifferent. In addition, there was a natural sense of magic power between witches. The bird wizard didn''t feel the magic power from Chu Dong. Therefore, the bird wizard concluded that Chu Dong was not a witch. The bronze sword God level warrior Lin nodded and ran quickly. Soon he was as fast as a boar at the angle of attack. He crossed the battlefield and rushed straight to the east of Chu. "It''s time for you to perform, axe." The axe moved his joints and began to speed up to rush towards the other side. Although axe has just been promoted to the rank of God warrior, his achievement may be higher than Yang and ahou, because he understands the overbearing sword of the mysterious swordsman. The charge of the axe is also like a sharp blade out of the sheath, with endless sharp edge to attack each other''s God level warrior forest. Chapter 219 The axe didn''t find a suitable weapon, so it still used to use its usual axe. However, the axe of the axe has changed from a stone one to an iron one, which is a Xuanhua axe with a long handle. This axe is designed according to the two axes of Li Kui in Chu Dong''s memory. The blade of the axe is especially wide, and the stone grinds fast. Originally, it was the best way to use an axe to understand the method of chopping and slaughtering with an axe. However, with the iron smelting ability of the rock tribe today, it is impossible to make a real steel knife, so it can only be replaced with an axe. When the axe drags Xuanhua''s axe, Lin is still expressionless, but the disdain in his eyes has already explained everything. God level warrior, with God given weapons, is facing a fake God level warrior. Do you want to stab each other to death with one move? Lin''s bronze sword changed from straight forward to straight forward. With his sprint speed, the strength and sharpness of the bronze sword increased to the highest in an instant. The bronze sword made a special metal sound, which was the sound of the sword when the speed reached a certain level. His eyes were as bright as the sun. In the process of running, Xuan Hua''s axe drew a round picture and cut it out. Xuanhua''s axe is very heavy. It''s not suitable for chopping. However, what the axe seeks in the battlefield is not a fast, but a ruthless, and it brings the ruthless point of the chopping and butchering technique into full play. Xuanhua''s chopping is not only chopping, but also smashing. With a fierce murderous spirit, it is not lost to the other side''s sword. Lin was surprised. He didn''t expect that the axe would not dodge. Instead, he used the move of fighting with his own life. Although Lin''s bronze sword stab can hit the opponent, the Xuanhua axe of the axe will split Lin in two, and most of them hit themselves first. In desperation, Lin could only change his moves. With a wrong step at his feet and a twist of his body, he drew a semicircle of the bronze sword in his hand, which changed from a straight stab to a slash. The blade of bronze sword is a double-sided blade, which can be stabbed, split and cut. Fast charge can quickly change sword moves, which fully shows that Lin''s martial arts skills are quite good. However, he didn''t expect the axe to change moves faster, and seemed to expect his side attack. The Xuanhua board axe of the axe suddenly changed its direction in the middle of the split. Instead of holding the axe with both hands, he waved it with one hand, which was more like using a knife than an axe. The axe didn''t know whether the meaning of the axe he swung was famous or not. He just acted casually, and one of the axes just hit the edge of Lin''s bronze sword. Xuanhua''s axe is very heavy and made of alloy. Its hardness is stronger than that of bronze sword. When the two weapons collided, Lin felt a numbness in his hand, and the bronze sword almost lost control and flew away. However, Lin was not so surprised that his bronze sword almost flew away with an axe. What surprised him was that the action of wielding an axe with both hands turned into one hand. He looked familiar. Lin retreated rapidly, then degenerated. Xie Gang then announced the strength of Hua''s axe. The axe is powerful and upright. Once again, the one handed axe turns into two handed axe. In the above situation, the first move of Chu Dongqu''s chop and butcher''s knife technique is "force to chop Huashan" and the force is fierce to chop the forest. Lin saw the threat and knew that he could not resist it, so he could only continue to retreat. The Xuanhua board and axe of the axe swung open, and the moves were continuous, forcing Lin to dodge left and right and keep retreating. As Lin retreated, he wondered where he had seen the axe move. Distracted, he was seized by the axe. Xuanhua turned the axe upside down, and the shaft swept by, beating Lin''s belly. Lin let out a dull pain hum, and the whole person fell out on his back. This move is a temporary intention, because now the understanding of Dao meaning is more and more smooth, so it has such a magic stroke. The axe throws Xuanhua''s axe in the air, grabs the handle with one hand and smashes it down. The injured Lin was unable to escape, so he had to use his bronze sword to block him. The blade of the axe smashed on the bronze sword, making a dull metal impact sound. The blade was smashed in Lin''s chest, and the blade cut Lin''s chest, but it was not the main injury, but in Lin''s internal organs. Lin''s internal organs have been damaged by the huge smashing force. With one mouth open, Lin spits out a mouthful of blood. The axe is preparing an axe to kill the opponent completely. Three senior soldiers rush over. Two of them fight to death to block the Xuanhua axe. One of them drags Lin and takes him back. Lin was robbed back, but his face was gray and his breath was weak. "Bird witch, what that man used was not an axe, but a sabre technique. It was the sabre technique of man temple." With that, Lintou fainted. Seeing that Lin has been badly damaged, the bird wizard already feels that something bad has happened. When he hears from Lin''s mouth that the other''s God level warrior can use the sabre technique of the temple, his heart becomes even more flustered."Bird witch, what shall we do?" People nearby asked, but did not get the expected response. Seeing that the strongest God level warrior forest on his side was badly damaged and spitting blood, the soldiers of the vulture community immediately lost their fighting spirit. Even if some people were blessed by bloodthirsty sorcery, they could not save the decadent defeat. One of the vulture''s soldiers called out and turned around and ran. Some people took the lead, and the vulture soldiers who had lost their fighting spirit immediately retreated one after another. Chu east mouth corner peeps out satisfied smile, lightly drank a: "rush!" Beside Chu Dong, there were five chiefs and dozens of soldiers who didn''t fight. At this time, they joined the battlefield one after another and joined the fighting team to chase the vulture in the direction of defeat. Bird witch eyes flashed a fierce look, glared at Chu Dong, and then turned to escape without hesitation. However, the weak bird wizard is doomed to be unable to run faster than the barbarian warrior. Without the protection of the divine warrior, he was aimed at by a bow and arrow. One arrow pierced the bird wizard''s leg and belly, and suddenly fell to the ground with a scream. There are three high-level soldiers rushed to drag the bird witch to go, don''t want Chu Dong has been watching the bird witch, let the second and third groups give up chasing others, surrounded the bird witch. At this time, the axe had cut the two high-level soldiers who besieged him into four sections, and the God of heaven generally blocked his way. The bird wizard waved his scepter and recited the mantra. But before the mantra was finished, he was interrupted by two group soldiers. A senior soldier sees the situation is not good, left the old bird wizard, sprang out of the slash, rushed out of the second and third group has not been surrounded by the dragon. The remaining two senior soldiers wave weapons in despair and want to fight to the death with the surrounding rock soldiers. Chu Dong paced and walked over. "Don''t kill me "What do you mean, chieftain?" "Lay down your arms and be prisoners. If you don''t kill them, we will treat them favorably." "Give up the gun and don''t kill!" Dozens of people roared out together. Chapter 220 For the second time, chieftains such as iron wing and Lihuo have repelled the attack of vulture community. The number of high-ranking chieftains and iron winged soldiers is no more than that of the other side. If it is not against the complex terrain of laolongtan, iron wings and others are bound to be unable to hold. See the other side is preparing for the third attack, iron wings spit out a mouthful of blood, the hands of the stone hammer hit heavily on the ground. "Hold on, brothers. As long as we can hold on to this round, the chieftains of Chu Dong will come back to support us." Just at this time, the opposition''s formation for attack stopped, and everyone looked up at the sky. The two flying beasts in the sky gave out a bleak cry. Even those who didn''t know how to control them knew that something bad had happened. He is also a senior soldier of the flying dragon tribe in the vulture community. His name is Tiemu. Tiemu is recognized as the first master of the God level warrior in the vulture community. Therefore, he also has a bronze weapon in his hand, which is a long handled bronze axe. Just in the second round of attack, Tiemu slashed Lihuo with a bronze axe, and beat Tieyi to spit blood. if not the companions behind him did not suck up, he would have broken through their defensive lines. As he was preparing for the third round of attack, Tiemu also heard the whine of flying animals in the sky. He looked up and his face changed greatly. As one of the successors of the chief of the flying dragon tribe, Tiemu knows some body language of the flying beast. Therefore, seeing the movements of the flying beast, he knows that the bird witch side has lost. How can bird witches be defeated? There''s a samurai forest over there. Even if all the soldiers of the Panshi tribal alliance take the initiative to attack, it is impossible to defeat the bird witch. Their more than 100 soldiers are right. "Don''t panic, the flying beast is just flying wrong." Tiemu''s consolation can''t even deceive him. It is impossible to organize a third attack. Some people mutter whether they want to see if there is a problem on the other side of the bird wizard. However, it takes at least half a sunset to come and go. After all, it takes a long distance to get back. Some people advocate rushing in and directly smashing the opposite line of defense, then they can make peace with the bird wizard. Tiemu hesitated for a moment, and several senior soldiers in the group were divided into two groups. It seems that what he said is reasonable. At this time, Chu Dong with people escorting bird wizard and forest and other prisoners came to iron wings and others behind. Seeing that they had won a great victory in Chu Dong, iron wings, Lihuo and others, who had just experienced a bitter battle, burst out into thunderous cheers. Tiemu and others looked up to the opposite side, and saw that the dispirited bird witch was pushed in front. "The bird witch has been caught!" The soldiers of the vulture community were all in mourning, and some even threw away their weapons and lost their fighting spirit. Tiemu''s face is gloomy. He didn''t expect that bird wizard could become the prisoner of Chu Dong and others. Chu Dong appeared beside the captured bird witch. "Soldiers of vulture community, which one of you is the leader now, come out and talk to me." Tiemu stood up and looked at the short young man opposite. "I''m Tiemu, the senior barbarian warrior of Feilong tribe." "Good. My name is Chudong, the chieftain of Panshi tribe, and also the leader of 15 tribal alliances. Unfortunately, we had an encounter with the vulture community. If Anson of Falcon tribe didn''t mean anything to us, we wouldn''t have seen each other. " "I believe in the saying that it is necessary to be harmful and defensive. Now, we have captured your witches, your God level warriors, and a group of soldiers. For nothing else, we just want to tell you that if you have any evil intentions towards us on the way to Yunshan tribe, we can only kill these prisoners. " The soldiers in the vulture community completely lost their fighting spirit. Even the God level warriors were captured by Chu Dong. In the face of such a powerful opponent, even if they were allowed to fight, they didn''t have the courage. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, I know you. You''ve been cheated by the samurai, haven''t you Tiemu is also frightened. I can''t believe that all the God level warriors will be caught. Chudong waved his hand, someone carried him to the God level warrior forest, and showed him the appearance of coma to Tiemu. "It''s really Lin." "Let''s run. The other side is too strong. " Tiemu''s face was completely pale. "What do you want, chieftain Wu But Chu Dong shook his head and said, "as I said just now, we have to fight back. In fact, we really hope to get along well with the vulture community. We don''t want any ransom materials. When we come back safely from Yunshan tribe, your witches and warriors will be released. "Iron wings and others beside hear Chu Dong say so, all Leng. We should know that the witches, God level warriors and high-level soldiers in their hands can get countless redemption materials from the vulture community. How can they let them go? However, at this moment, Chu Dong''s prestige has been established. Although they are against it, they will not stand up against Chu Dong at this time. Tiemu was also stunned. He didn''t understand what Chu Dong was doing. However, the barbarians believed him very much. Since Chu Dong said that he would let someone go if he didn''t want compensation, he would fulfill his promise. "Well, the condition of the chieftain of Eastern Chu was just to let us go? Can we make sure that the warlocks, Lin, are safe in your hands? " Chu Dong nodded and responded in a loud voice. "Of course, there is a guarantee. Our requirements are simple. " "Well, I will tell the chief of our community and the other two witches that if there is any difference between the bird witches and the forest, we will wash your rock 15 tribe with blood." "In that case, you can withdraw." Tiemu knew that even if they really wanted to attack, there was no possibility of winning at all, and the companions around had no fighting spirit at all. So Tiemu ordered all the people to retreat. Tiemu with people retreat away, Chu Dong let people will bird wizard and other custody up, but to eat and drink hospitality. Chu Dong came to the middle of more than ten soldiers who were badly injured. At this time, the old man was treating them. Chu Dong looked, although the injury is not light, but life is not serious. But unfortunately, eight soldiers died in the battle. Even Chu Dong was too weak to save their lives. The left arm of Lihuo chieftain was almost cut off. If it wasn''t for Tieyi''s rescue, Tiemu''s Bronze axe would have amputated his arm. Chu east went up to check the injury from the fire, finally the treatment is more timely, this arm is saved. Chapter 221 Iron wings wait until Chu Dong from the fire to bandage the wound, finally or can''t help but ask out. "Chieftain of Eastern Chu, don''t redeem the people who released the vulture community. Is it the will of the gods?" Chu Dong laughs. First, he instructs Lihuo to take his own pills on time. Then he turns his head and looks at a group of chieftains and answers the question of tiechi. "Let''s not say whether the gods inspired me. Let''s think about it carefully. If we really ask the vulture community to compensate us, we have to have life to take it." "There are many vultures in the community. There are more than 1000 warriors alone. There are three witches and four God level warriors. After catching two, there are still two witches and three God level warriors left. These are not the ones we can compete with at present." "If we can win this game, it doesn''t mean that we will win next. Therefore, it''s the best policy to tie their captives to our side, eat good food, drink good hospitality, and let the vultures and other witches and warriors cast a warlock." "What do you think?" Chu Dong such an explanation, brain quickly understand, brain slow or did not understand. "Chudong chieftain, then our dead people will die in vain?" Shanyan was worried about the death of eight soldiers, so he put forward the idea of most people. Chu Dong shook his head and looked sad. "The dead soldiers died for our tribal alliance. How can they die in vain? I''m going to carry out the method of the rock tribe in our alliance, to give some pension to the families of the soldiers who died in the battle, and to enjoy the full rations every day. " A chief immediately came forward and asked a question. "Chieftain Wu of Eastern Chu, your Panshi tribe can have extra food, but our tribe can''t guarantee that we won''t starve the dead in winter. How can we have enough food for the families of the soldiers who died in the war?" Not only this chief, but also several other chiefs nodded. Chu Dong sighed in his heart. It''s not that the tribal chiefs are indifferent to the soldiers who died in the war. It''s also because the tribal strength is poor and there is no way to have sufficient materials to guarantee the implementation of the pension. Chudong didn''t know what these chiefs thought, but he didn''t want to expose it. "Chief, if you go to Yunshan tribe, the compensation for the soldiers who died in the war will be borne by our Panshi tribe. I, Chu Dong, can swear in front of the barbarian God that he will never disobey his promise. " Hearing Chu Dong''s promise, the chief was happy. Iron wing brow a wrinkle, and from the fire eyes for a while, from each other''s eyes to see the worry. Tiechi and Lihuo are the two wise chiefs among the 15 tribes. Lihuo, in particular, is more experienced as they get older. Chu Dong made a promise to pay for the soldiers who died in the war. Of course, it was the rich and powerful of Panshi tribe, but it was also suspected that Chu Dong bought people''s hearts. Just think about it, the soldiers of all tribes are desperate for survival, for their own survival, for the reproduction and survival of their families and future generations. Chu Dong''s words, but it can let the soldiers of other tribes work hard for it, invisible Chu Dong''s position to a higher level. Li Huo coughed and said, "the eastern Chu chieftain''s pension is also implemented in our tribes. It''s only because of the limited materials of each tribe, the amount of the pension is different. Although we are an alliance, we made it clear when we were in the alliance that we should work together to retreat from the offensive and defensive alliance. Has there ever been a saying that the alliance leader''s tribe should provide materials to compensate our soldiers who died in the war? " "Yes, what chief Lihuo said is reasonable. How can we let the Panshi tribe take such responsibility? Every tribe should not put the blame on its leader. " Iron wings so echoed said. A chief came forward. "Lihuo tribe and Qingyu tribe have rich family background. Naturally, they can be compared with Panshi tribe, but our small tribe doesn''t have such abundant reserves. Why not take care of the dead soldiers of our tribe "We also want to take better care of the families of the dead, so that they won''t die of starvation in the next cold winter. We are grateful for the help of the rock tribe." More than one tribe''s chief expressed his willingness to agree with Chu Dong''s statement, and formed a siege to Tie Yi and Lihuo. Chudong smiles and looks at the chief''s argument. He looks at Lihuo and tiechi''s face blushing and neck thick but dumb eating Coptis. He feels very funny. "Well, let''s not argue about it. If the two chieftains, Lihuo and Tieyi, feel that my proposal is not right, they can still refer to the practice of their own tribe. They don''t mean mandatory. " Hearing Chu Dong say so, the dispute between the chief does not rise again. Iron wing and from the fire two people looked at each other, from each other''s eyes to see the color of worry. Chu Dong and the old man continued to treat the wounded soldiers. It''s not just for the wounded soldiers of the rock tribe alliance, but also for the captured vulture community.Chu Dong went to the vulture community in front of the God level warrior forest, carefully gave him the number of pulse, found that the internal organs of the forest had been seriously damaged, after all, the axe''s chopping knife was very overbearing, if it was not for Lin''s cultivation, it would have killed Lin. "Although the internal organs are injured, it doesn''t get in the way. As long as you take medicine on time, you can recover after 20 sunsets." In the diagnosis and treatment of Lin injury, the axe has been with the side, for fear that the God level warrior Lin still has the strength to poison Chu Dong. However, until Chu Dong finally finished the diagnosis and treatment of Lin, Lin was silent and in a trance, as if he had been greatly stimulated. Chu Dong finally came to the bird wizard''s side. The bird wizard was no better than the barbarian warrior. He was thin and tight, and was pierced by the bow arrow. Although he had pulled out the arrow, he was still bleeding. Of course, the Warlock''s soldiers couldn''t have been so kind as to stop bleeding and bandage the Warlock. Therefore, the Warlock''s calf and stomach were all bloody, which seemed to be more serious than Lin''s injury. Bird sorcery pain between the faint, feel Chu Dong came to the side, so opened his eyes. "What are you going to do with me? As one of the three witches in the vulture community, I can pay a considerable amount of ransom materials to the rock tribe in exchange for my return. " Dares to love bird sorcery to have a period of time to be in a coma, unexpectedly did not hear Chu Dong and the dialogue between iron wood, therefore only then has this one to say. "No, I have already told your people that during this period of time, we have to aggrieve witches, warriors and several others to follow our team." Chu Dong talked as if he were chatting with an old friend. Chapter 222 After the injury, the bird witch was more haggard and looked like a fierce ghost. Hear Chu Dong say so, eyes like night owl, coldly looking at Chu Dong. "Chudong, do you mean to use us as hostages so that you can get through the control range of our vulture community?" Chu Dong also made no secret and nodded. At the same time, he was injured and was cleaning the wound for the witch. "There''s nothing wrong with that. You''re a witch, right? Among the three witches in the vulture community, bird witches are the weakest and the most upright. It seems that the rumor is right. " In fact, Chu Dong didn''t listen to the so-called "rumors". He knew about the three witches and the four God level warriors in the vulture community. He also dug a confession from Anson''s mouth of the Falcon tribe by torture. "Aren''t you afraid that all of a sudden we will be in trouble and kill you?" Looking at the bird witch''s chilly face, Chu Dongmeng patted his head. "The bird wizard reminds us that it''s really difficult to catch you without any means. It''s a good thing there''s a warlock warning. " Chu Dong said, the final dressing has been completed. "But I don''t believe that bird witches do stupid things, do they?" Bird wizard looked at Chudong people and animals harmless smile, don''t know why, but feel hair in the heart. "Anson, would you please give a lesson to birdsong and tell us how to get along in our team?" Anson heard Chu Dong call himself, trotted over, did not dare and Chu Dong look at each other. "Yes, chieftain, I''ll talk to bird wizard." He patted Anton on the shoulder and walked away. Bird witches look around. They are all the captives of their vulture community. One by one, they are dispirited, especially the God level martial arts. It seems that they are not intelligent. Not far away, axe and several soldiers of rock tribe watch over them, but they lean against the tree and seem to be resting. Some bird witches can''t believe that they are not tied up and can move freely. "Anson, you are the first to be caught by them, but do you have a chance to escape?" Hearing this, Anson shook his head with a bitter face. "Bird witch, I advise you to die this heart. Whether we can beat the axe warrior or not, even if we pass him, we can''t run far. " "Why?" "Bird witch, don''t you feel the numbness and itch of your wound? Chu Dong should have given you medicine, too. " "What?" The bird wizard sat up straight and wanted to open the bound skin. "It''s no use. It''s too late now." Anson gave a long sigh. Bird wizard understood this time, and stared at Anson. "Have you been drugged, too?" "Not bad. And every one of us who got caught was drugged. Listen to that devil Chu Dong say, this kind of medicine is developed by himself, it''s called tarsal bone eat heart one day Jueming powder. If there is no antidote for him before sunset, his intestines and bones will rot and die, and his death will be very miserable. " "Is he bluffing you?" "I hope so, but look at the bird wizard." When Dong Sen said, he untied the wound on Chu''s leg before torture. A large area of ulceration at the wound, emitting a smell of putrefaction. "After I was caught by them, the devil of Chu Dong used his tarsal bone to eat my heart, and I was almost tortured to death. Believe me, warlock, you don''t want to try the terrible pain before death. " When Anson spoke, his face was twisted, and it seemed that he was tortured by Chu Dong again. Bird wizard is also an expert. He has his own judgment on human wounds. If the wound on Anson''s leg is not treated, if it is delayed, it is likely to die. "I didn''t expect Chu Dong to be such a vicious person." "Bird wizard, as long as we are his captives, he will not move us. He should know that on the way to Yunshan tribe, many places are controlled by our vulture community. Killing us will not do them any good. " "Are you a lobbyist for Chudong?" "Not really. He just asked me to help you get familiar with the rules "What rules?" "First, you can''t hurt the people of Panshi tribe, even ordinary people. Those who violate the rules will not be forgiven." The witch gave a cold hum. "What a big tone." "Second, we should have the consciousness of being a prisoner. We can''t eat for nothing in the team. If we want to have food, we have to work." "What do you mean?" "Under the supervision of several rock tribe soldiers, we prisoners need to help cook, straw and slaughter wild animals.""What? Is he treating us as slaves The bird wizard is furious. He is a witch and has a superior position in the vulture community. Even if he is captured, he can be exchanged by the community with a lot of materials. How ever has he been treated like this. Anson seems to know that the bird wizard will have this reaction, and hastens to cover the bird wizard''s mouth. "Bird witch, don''t yell like this. If the devil in Chu Dong comes, everyone will be punished. He said it''s called LianZuo." The bird witch angrily pushes Anson''s hand away, and stares at Anson with his dark and cold eyes. "Have you taken refuge in them?" "No. If so, will you still give me medicine? Chudong is ten times more gloomy and terrible than he looks. We can''t fight him. " "Besides the two rules you just mentioned, are there any other restrictions?" Anson shook his head. "No more." "Is he not afraid of us running away?" "We''ve been drugged. Even if we run out, we''ll be dead in a sunset." "Don''t forget that I can use any poison." Looking at the bird wizard''s confident face, Anson was dubious. The bird witch''s lips wriggled slightly, as if reciting some kind of incantation. Chu Dong was in the distance where they couldn''t see the bird wizard. He was watching the bird wizard with a telescope. He saw the witch put his hand on Anson''s injured leg. Anson seemed to utter a suppressed cry of pain, and after a while it was quiet. Chu Dong put down his telescope and thought. "I don''t know if sorcery and my healing ability are similar? What is witchcraft power? Is it a way to communicate with the gods? " When Chu Dong was thinking, Anson limped to his side. "Chieftain Witch of Chu Dong, I''ve told the bird Witch and the old man what to say." "Well done. Does your leg seem to hurt more? Here, take the antidote. " Anson gratefully took the pill given by Chu Dong, and did not rush to swallow it. "Chieftain, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first." Chu Dong nodded, looking at Anson''s figure with one leg, and a sneer hung at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 223 Anson felt his legs were much better. After the bird witch cast the spell, the effect is immediate. The ulceration of the leg wound has begun to improve, and it is no longer painful. The reason why he always showed the illusion that he was still lame in front of Chu Dong was that he and bird wizard secretly discussed some things. According to bird wizard''s understanding, since Chu Dong didn''t bind them with ropes, they were given a chance. According to the meaning of bird wizard, it is a very painful blow to Chu Dong. Chu Dong had to pay for his own conceit. Think of Chu Dong''s young and confident face, bird wizard has a kind of unspeakable displeasure. If a fake witch dares to control him, who can bear it. Since the conflict between the alliance of rock tribes and the vulture community, the vulture tribe, including bird wizard and God warrior forest, has arrested 27 people. Among them, there are four senior soldiers, seven intermediate soldiers and fourteen junior soldiers. These 27 people are powerful enough to cause a devastating blow to a small tribe, but now they are all prisoners. Twenty seven people knew that they had been drugged by Chudong, the chieftain of the rock tribe. Once there was no antidote, they would die in a sunset. But Chu Dong seemed to forget that there was a witch among the 27 prisoners. Witches are almost omnipotent, which is the consensus of primitive barbarians. Even if the bird wizard is the weakest of the three witches in the vulture community, grandfather Chudong, who should be a rock in age, should have overwhelming witchcraft power. Therefore, after the bird wizard quietly connects 27 people, the people who are ready to escape are ready. That night, when the night was dark and the wind was high, the bird wizard and other 27 people took advantage of the convenient opportunity of the guard''s axe to go to the woods and quietly dodged into the dense forest to avoid the camp of the soldiers of the rock tribe. Everything is very smooth, no one found that the smooth bird wizard are very surprised. Because they are still in the area of laolongtan, bird witches do not dare to stride forward, for fear that they will step into the swamp and mud. Twenty seven people who went on in the dark continued to move forward. At dawn, they finally saw the edge of the old Longtan. Just as the crowd was ready to cheer for their escape, suddenly a soldier fell to the ground with his stomach in his hand and cried out for pain. Surprised by the bird witch carried by an intermediate soldier, he came down to the soldier. "What''s the matter with you?" "I feel terrible, my stomach hurts Ouch... " The soldier was rolling about on the ground in pain. The bird wizard''s face was gloomy, his mouth was full of words, and there was a faint light in his palm. The bird wizard printed the palm of his hand on the soldier''s stomach. Originally, I thought that the soldier would have an immediate effect and the pain subsided, but I didn''t expect that the soldier''s pain was even more severe. His cheek muscles were twisted, and the big beads of sweat rolled down. With a shout, he turned his eyes and fainted. Bird wizard was surprised, and quickly used the magic power to treat the soldiers, but there was no response. "My stomach. Ouch... " Another soldier covered his stomach with both hands, and the corner of his mouth was askew. The bird wizard was just about to treat the soldier, but the third soldier had similar symptoms. Within a short period of time, there were three soldiers in a row with abdominal pain, the most serious of which was the one who had been treated by bird wizard. "What''s going on? Can''t the sorcery be cured? " The witch''s face is blue. Anson suddenly felt the pain in his injured leg, as if someone was sawing his leg with a saw. "Ah, my legs!" Anson breathed out. The black faced witch rushed to see that Anson''s scabby leg was bleeding again after his own treatment. "How could that be?" The bird witch whispered to himself. Suddenly, his face muscles kept twisting and his body almost fell to the ground. It turned out that his injured leg was bleeding like a avalanche, as if it had just been penetrated by an arrow. "How could that be?" Bird wizard''s face at this time is not as simple as iron blue, half iron blue and half pale. Anson gave a sudden roar. "It''s the devil of Chu Dong, his one-day life killing powder!" Anson is the person who has directly felt the terrible side of Chudong. Now several people have abdominal pain, and Anson suddenly thinks of Chudong. "I said that the rock tribe didn''t let us go so easily. Chudong knew that we would die if we ran out. One day take life powder, intestines wear belly rotten, whole body rotten! " "Shut up! Chu Dong is just a fake witch The bird witch calls Anson. "Bird witch, you don''t believe that Chu Dong is a devil. He insists on running away. Today everyone will be buried here."Anson''s voice became sharper. "I don''t want to die, I want to go back." Anson was lame and wanted to go back. As soon as the figure flashed, the divine warrior Lin stood in front of Anson. Although his face was as pale as death because of being severely injured by the axe, Lin was still not able to break through as badly injured Anson. "I can''t go back." "Lin, we''re all going to die. It''s one day''s death "I''m fine..." When Lin Gang said that, his face became strange, because he also felt abdominal pain. "Lin, do you feel the pain? It''s not the call of death Lin wanted to deny it, but he turned his eyes and fell into a coma. Twenty seven people felt different degrees of stomachache one after another, and they couldn''t even move when they had pain. The lightest pain is Anson. He limps towards the way of coming in despair. He thinks that he can only survive if he finds Chu Dong. When Anson saw that Chudong''s face with a sarcastic smile appeared in front of his eyes, he calmed down because of the appearance of the hostile chieftain who had tormented him by cruel means. "Chieftain, help me." Chu Dong came out of the old dragon bay with an axe and iron wings, and walked slowly away from the fire. "Look, I''m not wrong. These people will be waiting for us." What Chu Dong said is a matter of course. As a result, 27 members of the vulture community who failed to escape were recaptured. And Chu Dong just let everyone take a small pill, almost pain dying people soon relieved symptoms, returned to normal. This confirms Anson''s roaring words: "it''s the devil Chudong. His one-day lethal powder makes our intestines wear out." As a result, twenty-seven vulture captives agreed to follow Chu Dong''s team and began to take on the same work as the laborers. Cut meat, boil water, roast meat, straw, produce coolie These are the days after the vulture captives. Chudong, with more than 400 troops of Panshi tribe alliance, swaggered through the control area of vulture community. More than one day, he finally entered the influence area of Yunshan tribe. Chapter 224 When the Panshi tribe alliance in Chudong is two sunsets away from Yuanshan tribe, Yunshan tribe has got the news. After all, such a large number of people as the Panshi tribal alliance are rare. The leader and chief of Yunshan tribe is a god level warrior who has just passed his thirties. His name is Daheng. When Daheng heard the news, he came to the back mountain where Dawu lived. The reason why Yunshan tribe is called Yunshan tribe is that the headquarters of Yunshan tribe is located in the Plateau Basin with high altitude, which is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Especially the back mountain, which is as high as a sword, is called Yunshan, which is also called natural danger. Yunshan Dawu, the spiritual leader of Yunshan tribe, lives on the back mountain all the year round and is accompanied by cold ice and snow all the year round. However, the cave where Yunshan Dawu lives is like spring all the year round, even full of colorful flowers that only open in summer. Daheng went to the entrance of the cave, felt the cold and piercing wind outside the cave, and at the same time, could breathe the warm spring in the cave. "Dawu, can I come in?" Even if he is as strong as Daheng, he is respectful in front of the great wizard of Yunshan, because he was also taught by the great wizard of Yunshan. "Daheng, come in." Yunshan wizard said softly in it. When Daheng came in, he suddenly had a stream of steam transpiration, which showed the warmth of the cave. "Daheng, sit down. I''ve been preparing for the winter Tibet Festival recently, but I haven''t come here much. All of a sudden, but what''s the matter? " Yunshan wizard''s eyebrows are as long as snow, and it looks old all the way to his chest. But it would be a big mistake to think that the great wizard of Yunshan is dying. Daheng doesn''t know how old Yunshan wizard is. He only remembers that when he was sensible, Yunshan wizard was like this. "Dawu, the young man named Chudong of the rock tribe you are looking forward to has entered the range of Yunshan mountain. There will be at most two sunsets before he can reach us." "Oh, it''s time to calculate." Yunshan wizard opened his eyes and swept the long eyebrow with his hand. His eyes were as sharp as those of a young man. "Tell me, what did Chudong of Panshi do to make you so surprised? He came to ask me for my opinion." Daheng said with a simple and honest smile: "it''s still Dawu who knows me. Chudong of that rock fought a battle with the vulture community on the way, and won a complete victory. He escorted the bird wizard and Lin of the vulture community to our sphere of influence with a safe journey. " "Oh? Those mobs of vulture community were defeated by Chu Dong? It''s interesting. I didn''t mistake this young man. " "Dawu, according to what I''ve heard, this rock tribe in Chudong has the fighting power of three God level warriors. With today''s 15 tribal alliances, its strength is comparable to that of the vulture community. However, in the battle in which they captured the bird wizard and the forest, only Chu Dong and a god level warrior named axe beat the vulture community "As I''ve said before, the vulture community is just a bunch of guys that don''t work. Although they are known as four God level warriors and three witches, they are all bullshit. " The evaluation of vulture community by Yunshan wizard is full of disdain. Big horizontal deep thought. Although there are only two God level warriors and one witch in Yunshan tribe, Daheng dares to say that if they are really against the vulture community, the defeated one must be the vulture community. But Chudong was different. The speed of Panshi tribe''s prosperity was amazing. Otherwise, Daheng would not disturb the retreat of Yunshan Dawu. "How do we receive Chu Dong?" Daheng didn''t mention the Panshi tribe because he thought that the strength of Panshi tribe was due to the existence of Chudong. "Two suggestions." Daheng nodded and listened quietly. "He killed one." "The other, make friends with him." Two diametrically opposite suggestions, big horizontal a little bit scratching his head. "Dawu, which one do you think is better?" "Your chief, you decide." Yunshan wizard gently closed his eyes. When the great wizard of Yunshan closes his eyes, it means that his speech is over. Today''s conversation is over. But Daheng is not reconciled and still wants to get more inspiration. "Dawu, I think Chu Dong is a threat, but his strength will not directly threaten Yunshan. The ones who should feel fear and anxiety most are the vulture community, or the savages in the grass of Dongshan mountain. " "When I was a child, you told us the story of sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight. Are we sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight at this time?" The fact that Yunshan wizard didn''t open his eyes means that this topic can''t make Yunshan wizard excited. "I remember that when Chudong''s rock was not strong, you once said that you wanted to show good intentions. Therefore, an Teyi went to the rock and brought our sincerity to the past.""After an came back, he said that the Panshi tribe was not strong, but unexpectedly, from summer to autumn, the Panshi tribe already had three God level warriors. Does that mean that we should formally list Chudong as our potential opponent?" Yunshan wizard slowly opened his eyes again. "Daheng, you are a chief, no longer a child. You have to make your own choice. You can choose which one." "Please make it clear." "I''ve calculated the three trigrams, but I can''t see the fog around Chudong. I can''t get clear instructions from the gods. Therefore, I''ll give you two choices." "Well. If you think he can be a friend, let him come to see me. If you''re going to kill him, don''t tell me. " Yunshan wizard closed his eyes again, and this time, he waved. Then Daheng found that he had returned from the warm spring cave to the ice and snow outside the cave entrance. "Yes, Dawu. I''ll make a decision when I see Chu Dong." Then he turned and went down the mountain to the old man. When Daheng left, Yunshan wizard did not open his eyes, but sighed heavily. "Old friend, when you told me that the rock tribe would revive again when the tide of beasts came, it seemed that you were right. Ah, sixty years ago, when you and I were wandering around, you said that you would become the existence that makes the wild gods look sideways. Unfortunately, ah. " "Chudong, you have predicted that he will take the rock to rise again. Maybe you are right. In this case, why didn''t you think of a way to escape from the threat of death?? You are still so stubborn. " "When you are old, you will fall into memories. Recently, I always dream of your figure. Are you missing me? Yes, I''ve lived too long. " Heavy sighs reverberate in the cave, and the snow outside the cave is even bigger. Chapter 225 When Chudong took people away from Yunshan there was a sunset journey, they met a group of people on the road, a group of acquaintances. The leader of the caravan was the leader of the caravan who had been to the Panshi tribe. Seeing the team of Panshi tribal alliance from a distance, it became popular to let people wave the flag of Yunshan tribe high, and then he welcomed it first. Chu Dong''s vision is super strong, even if there is no extension of the field of vision of the telescope, also vaguely see the wind and several familiar faces standing on the distant mountain. "It''s an old acquaintance." The axe was smiling. "Chu, I didn''t understand you bribed them at the beginning, but now I know. It''s a good idea to bribe. " "Well, bribery is actually the most stupid way. You don''t understand it now, but you will understand it later." Chu Dong sighed. To bribe simple and honest barbarians is tantamount to a perverse atmosphere. Although it may become popular after decades or hundreds of years or even longer, it should never be now. If you can, Chu Dong will never use bribery, but it is very effective after all. Chu Dong also took off from the team and ran to Chengfeng. "Brother Chengfeng, long time no see!" "Chudong, but I miss you so much." Chu Dong and Cheng Feng embrace each other. Although they haven''t been together for a long time, Chudong feels very good to Chengfeng. Especially Chudong''s forthright and understanding makes Chengfeng think highly of this young man who is at least 20 years younger than his age. "How are you, chieftain of the east of Chu?" Chengfeng followed by a few soldiers salute to Chu Dong, are the same day to patrol the business team. "You too." "Give me the present, flying hair!" Several soldiers, such as Fei Mao and Mao, came quickly with the ready gifts and handed over five heavy hide bags. "Brother Chengfeng, there are also some brothers from Yunshan. These are some local products of our rock. I''ll give you a taste." "How does that make you Chengfeng and others refused a few times, and then accepted it with a smile. After taking bribes for the first time, it''s easier to take bribes next. "Brother Chudong, I heard that you won a big battle with vultures on your way here. Where is a bird Witch and a divine warrior forest who captured them?" "In the middle of our team." Chu Dong pointed to the twenty-seven people who stayed with some ordinary savages, especially the bird witch. After all, people who were as haggard as firewood were rare. In the past few days, bird witches have accepted their fate, seriously do something they think is cheap, and get the necessary daily rations and the antidote of Chu Dong''s death powder. Seeing Chu Dong pointing to this side, there was a flash of anger in the bird witch''s eyes, but soon the anger disappeared, and what he got instead was a slight sigh. "You didn''t bind them? Aren''t you afraid they''re gone? " "No. They don''t want to run. " "How can it be? What''s more, don''t vultures save them? " "We have reached an agreement for the time being, and they have never acted." "I really admire you, brother." "Nothing more. Thank you for coming so far to meet me "Look at what you said. I know you''re here. I''m glad I haven''t slept well for two days. I''m looking forward to seeing you." "Yes. I also brought enough monkey wine this time. When we got to Yunshan, we didn''t get drunk "It''s not good to be drunk." Thinking of the delicious Hericium wine, Chengfeng feels that the greedy insects in his stomach are crawling out. At this time, they were only one foot away from the Yunshan tribe, so they were not in a hurry. Moreover, with the prevailing trend, they could take a shortcut. Therefore, after walking for half a day, before the sun went down, Chu Dong ordered them to camp in place to have a rest. There will be a bonfire in the evening, and barbecue is indispensable. These barbecues have been pickled with Chudong''s secret recipe, and are also items to be exchanged at the winter gathering. For example, chicken essence, soy sauce, raw soy sauce, oyster sauce, tomato sauce, pepper, sugar, five spice powder, garlic powder and so on, which are commonly used ingredients in barbecue curing, are all not available, so Chudong can only use local materials and try a lot of herbs. Finally, Chu Dong, with the help of Xing and Jian, prepared several ingredients similar to thirteen spices. The ingredients of shisan Xiang are all kinds of Chinese herbal medicines. Chudong, who knows the properties of all kinds of herbal medicines very well, can grind shisan Xiang as long as he knows which primitive herbs are similar to Zikou, Amomum villosum, nutmeg, cinnamon and clove. Not only that, sugar, salt and honey have been refined, and they taste better than the original sugar cane and salt.When the smell of barbecue comes out, Chengfeng and other soldiers of more than ten Yunshan tribes salivate. "I''m going to be able to eat the unique recipe of panchi tribe again. I miss it so much." "That is, Captain Chengfeng, you can''t sleep for several days, just thinking about this one?" The soldiers of Yunshan tribe laughed. Then, the monkey wine came over, and everyone drank happily and laughed loudly, as if they were back to the two days when they went to Panshi tribe. Twenty seven vultures, as captives, smelled the smell of meat and wine. They were very greedy. However, as captives, they could not eat such delicious food, could they? However, to our surprise, each of the 27 people also got a large piece of secret roast meat and a small bowl of monkey wine. "Can we have a barbecue and wine, too?" Facing the barbecue, iron beak, a senior soldier of vulture community, was stunned. The old man gave a faint smile. "The chieftain said that although you were captured by us, we didn''t mean to kill you, and we won''t ask for the redemption of your community. As long as you can cooperate with us, we will let you go when we return to the rock tribe. You people have done a lot of things these days. Everyone has a share of the barbecue and wine. " "Thank you, chieftain." Iron beak ate the barbecue, almost swallowed his tongue. "It''s so delicious. I''ve never had such a delicious barbecue before." "These pickled ingredients are made by chieftain himself, so they are delicious." The old man replied with pride. Bird witch also ate a bite, feel the Jiaoxiang of barbecue tempting, can''t help but Leng Leng''s eyes to the other side is and Chengfeng happy drink Chu Dong. Why can a fake witch beat us by doing some boring things like barbecue ingredients? The bird witch''s chest is full of puzzles. Chapter 226 Chengfeng is eating delicious barbecue and drinking the same mellow monkey wine, gradually getting drunk. He patted Chu Dong on the shoulder and said, "brother, your barbecue is better than last time. It''s just a fairy like taste. It''s a blessing to you, my brother. " "Where. As long as you like, you can eat as much as you like. " Chengfeng smiles with satisfaction. He narrowed his eyes and said to Chu Dong, "if I''m not wrong, this barbecue is also one of the items to be exchanged at the winter gathering, isn''t it?" "Brother is really a good eye!" Chu Dong gives a thumbs up to Cheng Feng. Although this action is a convention of praise, there is no such action among the barbarians. Pick thumb praise others, also from Chudong here began to slowly popular. Chengfeng, who has been to Panshi tribe, also knows the meaning of this common gesture of Panshi tribe. "Ha ha, I''m not a good eye, I''m just sensitive. If you take this delicious barbecue out at the winter Tibetan Festival, you will be shocked by many people. I believe that the chiefs of all tribes will rush to buy your secret barbecue. " "But now, in order to entertain us, you have taken out most of the stock. You have moved my brother to a mess." "It''s because of the friendship between us. We don''t care if we don''t eat much." "Then you don''t care if you give them to the captives?" Chengfeng refers to the vulture captives headed by bird witches over there. "They are not prisoners yet, they are my amulets. I need these amulets on my way back to the rock from Yunshan. " "Well, don''t bother. We just need Daheng, chief of Yunshan mountain, to say that Tieshan, the leader of the vulture community, dare not fart. It''s no problem to go back to the rock tribe. " "Oh, why? As far as I know, Tieshan, the leader of the vulture community, the chief of the flying dragon tribe, is also a god level warrior. It''s hard to deal with. " "Ha ha, brother, you don''t know. God level warriors are also divided into three, six and nine levels, just as barbarian warriors are divided into advanced, intermediate and primary levels. God level warriors are divided into four levels, namely the entry level, kuangman level, juefeng level and Dingding level "Although Tieshan is a divine warrior, it''s just a divine warrior who has just stepped into the wild level. Our chief Daheng has already been a divine warrior and is in the process of rushing to the top." "Therefore, it''s as soft to see chief Daheng in Tieshan as deer sees fierce animals." It''s the first time that Chu Dong knows that the divine warrior can be divided into four levels. However, even the barbarian warrior can be divided into three levels: senior, middle and junior. It''s not surprising that the divine warrior has a clear level. "I see. Brother, what level do you think our axe is? Are you a samurai? " "Well, I don''t think so. Only their Samurai or wizard can see it. We barbarians can''t We are happy to eat meat and drink when suddenly someone ran to one side of the big vomit up. As a result, some people began to laugh, and the soldiers who were too strong to drink were ridiculed as those who were not good at fighting. However, the two soldiers, who were just making fun of others, suddenly felt their internal organs tumbling and nauseous. They couldn''t help but ran out and vomited. Not only the three soldiers, but also many of the ordinary barbarians had vomiting and nausea. Even the rugged rocks, the burly and powerful rockfall and so on also appeared the uncomfortable condition one after another. "Chieftain, I suddenly feel that my heart is very stuffy. I can''t breathe." Has always been the most powerful Xiao suddenly gasped for breath to Chu Dong said. "Yes. No wonder you eat very little today. I thought I was the only one who felt short of breath. " I agree with you. Li Huo touched his forehead and felt a headache. His face changed and he seemed to remember something. "No! Is it the magic spell of the legendary great wizard of Yunshan Chu Dong''s face became serious. He looked at Cheng Feng. Chengfeng stayed for a while, then waved his hand. "It''s really like we''ve been hit by the magic spell of the great wizard of Yunshan, but it doesn''t matter. As long as we don''t move, we''ll be relieved after a period of rest." "Brother Chengfeng, the magic spell of the great wizard of Yunshan? What is it? " "Well, you can tell me. The magic spell of the great wizard of Yunshan has always been a kind of magic magic that only we great wizard of Yunshan can master. The origin of the magic spell also starts from the life and death attack of Tianhuo tribe more than 30 years ago. " "In those days, the Tianhuo tribe was very powerful, but our Yunshan tribe is not as powerful as it is now. The Tianhuo tribe coveted the resources of our Yunshan tribe and wanted to annex us, so they united more than 10 tribes to attack us. ""When their allied forces just entered our territory, our Yunshan wizard suddenly stood up and performed the long lost Yunshan magic spell, cursing the Allied soldiers of Tianhuo tribe, which made them feel sick and even faint. They were attacked by our soldiers and defeated their allied forces." "Up to now, the influence of the magic spell of the great wizard of Yunshan will still happen from time to time. I think it''s because everyone accidentally caused the power of the magic spell hidden in the vegetation and soil, so this is the case." Chudong did not believe Chengfeng''s solemn statement. As a doctor, Chu Dong believed that it would not be a magic spell at all, because he also felt pain in his forehead, palpitations, chest tightness, shortness of breath, and some anorexia. It was clearly not a magic spell, but a symptom of altitude reaction. Chudong then thought that the vegetation scenery they saw had entered the withered and yellow winter season. It was clear that there was a seasonal difference because of the high altitude. In order to verify his conjecture, Chu Dong made a careful diagnosis of several people with symptoms, and found that most of them were symptoms of acute high altitude reaction. Two people even had cyanosis of lips and fingers, eyelid or facial edema. "Bird witch, what''s the matter with you? Bird wizard! " The iron beak over there yelled several times. Chu Dong went to see that the bird wizard was foaming and fainting. The situation was the most serious. Chu Dong gave the bird witch a pulse, and found that his pulse beat very fast, and his blood pressure rose sharply, leading to a coma. "It''s the magic spell of the great wizard of Yunshan! We''re all going to die here! " A soldier of the vulture community let out a cry, which immediately caused a small-scale panic. "Don''t panic, though the magic spell of the great wizard of Yunshan still has residual power, there must be medicine for everything in heaven and earth, yin and yang are complementary and dangerous. It is believed that the power of the curse has penetrated into this land over the years, and some herbs that can relieve the power of the curse will also be born. As long as I find this magical herb, I can get rid of the curse power of the magic spell. " Chapter 227 Chu Dong so a shout, immediately panic disappeared. Even the captured vulture community soldiers don''t know why they should believe what Chu Dong said, perhaps because Chu Dong showed them many different abilities along the way. Of course, Chudong knows that the best herb for treating altitude sickness is Rhodiola plateaus, and Rhodiola plateaus also grows in high altitude areas where altitude sickness can occur. At present, Chu Dong let the people who felt uncomfortable rest on the spot, and gathered the people who had no symptoms. People from the Yunshan tribe, including Cheng Feng, also gathered around Chu Dong to hear what he wanted to do. "After daybreak, I want to find a kind of plant, which is the elixir that can alleviate or even relieve the great voodoo spell." With that, Chu Dong began to describe the plateau Rhodiola he was looking for. "Maybe it''s so high, or even higher. The roots are very strong, with scaly leaves. The leaves are very thick. It''s best to recognize that the flowers are red, like a hill. At this time, there should be no red flowers "This kind of magic medicine usually lives in gullies, cliffs and stone cracks. It''s very common, so when you''re looking for it, you must pay attention to gullies and stone cracks." Chu Dong tried to use the simplest and simplest language to describe Rhodiola. In fact, academically speaking, the leaves of Rhodiola are mostly imbricate and scaly. Several flower stems are drawn from the leaf axils at the top of the stem. There are fleshy leaves at the upper and lower parts of the stem. The leaves are oval, serrated at the edge, sharp at the apex, wedge-shaped at the base, and almost sessile. Flowers are terminal cymes, very bright red. People around try to remember what Chu Dong said about Rhodiola. Some people even mumble all the time. In the early morning of the next day, Chu Dong scattered all the people out to look for Rhodiola on the plateau. Chu Dong also took melon, green garden and other soldiers who did not have altitude reaction to search in one direction. "Chieftain, is the grass like here?" "It''s not grass, it''s a sapling." "Chieftain, this big piece of grass is very similar. It''s so thick." "I don''t know what the grass is, but it''s definitely not what we''re looking for." Chu Dong shook his head. It was too hard for the soldiers to find herbs. "Chieftain, isn''t this one?" There was a loud cry from an ordinary savage who accompanied him, holding a plant in his hand. As soon as Chu Dong saw it, he looked like it. He came closer and had a closer look. Yes, it was Rhodiola sachalinensis. But, different from the Rhodiola sachalinensis in my memory, the Rhodiola sachalinensis in the hand of the barbarian is thicker and higher, and the leaves are very thick, which is comparable to the cactus. "Such a big Rhodiola!" Chu Dong let out a exclamation, and then found that there was a large Rhodiola growing beside the gravel gully in front of him, and the leaves of each plant were abnormally thick. "It''s all picked!" Soon after Chu Dong returned to the camp with these people, he found that several groups of people had come back, and most of the plants he found were not Rhodiola plateaus. Chu Dong asked these teams to take the plateau Rhodiola they collected as samples, and then look for it. Because there are a lot of Rhodiola, Chudong let people remove the thick leaves of Rhodiola and give them to those who have altitude sickness one by one. From the etiology of high altitude reaction, high altitude reaction is the result of the body can not adapt to high altitude hypoxia environment, is the result of the body''s ability to adapt to the decline, and Rhodiola is one of the special properties of anti hypoxia, so it is the best medicine to relieve high altitude reaction. After eating the leaves of Rhodiola crenulata, some of the discomfort appeared to ease, but to completely improve, we still need to see how everyone''s physique. The reason why Chudong wanted to find Rhodiola crenulata is that Rhodiola crenulata is known as "plateau ginseng", which has such a good reputation, so it can be seen that it is precious. Plateau Rhodiola can not only resist hypoxia, but also anti fatigue, anti-tumor, anti radiation, detoxify, delay aging, treat high altitude polycythemia, coronary heart disease, angina pectoris, cerebral arteriosclerosis, cardiovascular and cerebrovascular neurasthenia, etc. it is a very widely used precious herbal medicine. Chudong might not have thought of looking for Rhodiola if he had not suddenly discovered that Yunshan tribe was in the high altitude area. I don''t know how many years it has grown. I''m afraid the efficacy of Rhodiola is far more than any Rhodiola I know. The so-called, into Baoshan can''t empty handed, Chudong is in line with this idea, began to let people wantonly search and collect plateau Rhodiola. Seeing that the people tortured by altitude sickness have gradually recovered, Chudong smiles at the corners of his mouth, mainly because he gets a lot of Rhodiola plateaus. In order to have a lot of Rhodiola plateaus, Chudong doesn''t mind extending the process of entering Yunshan tribe. When most people go to look for plateau Rhodiola, the rest stay where they are."Green garden, what are you doing? So serious? " Mao looked at his partner curiously. Lvyuan is probably the most eccentric one among the 41 soldiers trained by Chu Dong, because Lvyuan likes insects very much, and there are many insects on his body, which makes other soldiers more or less fear him and stay away from him. Only Mao, as the deputy leader of the second group, got along well with Lvyuan, so when he saw Lvyuan staring at the ground, he couldn''t help asking. "Shh, I see something good." With that, the green garden took out a bone knife and began to dig on the ground, soon digging out a big hole. Then, the green garden pinches out a fat white insect from the frozen hard soil. "Well, I knew you were thinking about worms. What''s the name of this insect? It looks so fat. Is it delicious? " "Insects are not necessarily edible. Some are poisonous. However, I haven''t seen this kind of insect. It''s very strange. You see, here''s the head of the insect. There are whiskers on it, but it looks like a few hyphae. What a strange insect. " Just by the side of Chu Dong heard the words of the green garden, can''t help a Zheng, turned around, also squatted to the side of the green garden. "It''s a winter bug." Chu Dong suddenly thought, since it is a high altitude area, why can''t there be Cordyceps sinensis? If you don''t like Cordyceps sinensis and Cordyceps sinensis. In short, Cordyceps sinensis is actually a combination of Cordyceps sinensis fungi and bat moth larvae. It is actually the corpse of insects and fungi, forming a very valuable traditional Chinese medicine. It is often formed at an altitude of 4500 meters above sea level and is a kind of Chinese herbal medicine. Chapter 228 The body of the insect is connected with the fungal stroma from the head of the insect. They are 3-5cm long and 0.3-0.8 cm in diameter. Most of them are dark yellow to yellowish brown. The discolored insect in green garden''s hand is obviously not Cordyceps sinensis, but the mycelium has entered the body of the insect and began to absorb the nutrition of the insect, so it will appear the state of half insect and half mycelium. Of course, this season is not the time to collect and dig Cordyceps sinensis. It is only because of the existence of the green garden. "Green garden, can you still find similar insects? Dead worms are better "Chieftain, do you want to kill insects? There''s a lot of underground on that side. " Said, green garden with Chu Dong came to a piece of dry grass, with a bone knife to dig the soil, found a pile of yellow or dark yellow or dark brown Cordyceps. These Cordyceps are different from those in Chu Dong''s impression. The main reason is that most of the hyphae have been completely absorbed by the insect body because they have been buried underground for a long time, and they have really turned into hard rock like fossils. Chu Dong was holding the hardest red insect stone, and his eyes were shining. "Great! It''s not just Cordyceps, but also a lot of insect stones. " When I was learning Chinese herbal medicine with a famous old Chinese medicine doctor at home and abroad, the old Chinese medicine doctor once said that once the herbal medicine became something similar to a fossil, it was a treasure of medicine. Yaobao is more precious than herbs, and its efficacy is more immediate. It''s just that the process of the formation of Yaobao is extremely long. In the era of catalyzing all kinds of organisms, it''s unimaginable to wait for the formation of Yaobao after years or even decades of changes. "Just such a small piece, there are many insect stone medicine treasures. If we go back to modern times, my God, the world''s richest man is not a dream." "What''s the matter, chieftain? Why do you say something you don''t understand? " Mao''s voice brought Chudong back to reality. Chu Dong wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth and said to the green garden, "green garden, now you don''t have to do anything else. You can survey all the places for me and find out all the insects. The more they look like stones, the better. Mao, tell me, stone, three groups help, dig for me With an order, the people of Panshi tribe are busy. The frozen soil under the withered grass is soon completed with large and small holes, and then they search for Cordyceps and insect stones. It was not only the people of Panshi tribe who were digging holes, but also the tribal chiefs such as tiechi, Shanyan, Luoshi and Zhanggong soon joined the digging army with their own people. Looking at the pile in front of a hill like insect stone and Cordyceps, Chu Dong could not close his mouth. The people who are very familiar with Chudong, such as ax and Qi, look at each other. What''s the pleasure of seeing these dead insects?! Is it true that this strange bug like bug can be contagious? Was the chieftain of Eastern Chu infected by the father and son of lvyelvyuan? Unexpectedly, when I came to Yunshan tribe, I had such a big harvest. First, Rhodiola plateaus, and Cordyceps sinensis, each of which was at least several years old. Then, after the teams that picked Rhodiola plateaus came back, two teams picked Rhodiola plateaus, especially the tall and strong ones, just like small trees. Chudong thought it was a tree at first glance, but then he recognized that it was a huge Rhodiola. Such a tall and strong Rhodiola crenulata can also be called medicine treasure. I don''t know how many years it was born? "Put all the trailers on me!" Looking at the plateau rhodiola and Cordyceps stone filled with twenty or thirty trailers, Chudong nodded contentedly. "Brother Chudong, are these valuable?" Chengfeng always wondered why Chu Dong was looking for plateau rhodiola and Cordyceps sinensis. When he saw that the people who were tortured by the "magic spell" returned to normal one by one, and became accustomed to the custom of patrolling merchants, he immediately realized the commercial value. "To tell you the truth, it''s very valuable. Take Rhodiola crenulata as an example. It can remove the curse effect of magic spell. It''s very wonderful. " Chengfeng nodded and asked about the effect of Cordyceps. "Don''t underestimate those dead insects. After taking it, it can greatly increase people''s resistance, detoxify and anti-aging, and increase the strength of the human body." "Really? I''ve lived here for so many years, and I''ve never heard of it before. " Xiaodong didn''t answer Chu''s words. By the time all the people who suffered from altitude sickness were back to normal, at least able to walk, they had been delayed for a whole day and night. In the early morning of the third day, Chudong left the camp which had been dug up by their own people. Because it was very close to the Yunshan tribe, Chu Dong restrained the idea of spreading people and horses to continue looking for Rhodiola on the plateau, and followed Chengfeng into the Yunshan tribe.Yunshan tribe is located in the middle of a valley. It can only enter through a semi artificial and semi natural mountain fault zone. It can be said that one man is the gateway and ten thousand people are not allowed to open. When I got to the valley of Yunshan tribe, I felt that the temperature suddenly rose. Although it was not as warm as spring, it was almost the same as the solar term of Panshi tribe. "Brother Chudong, chief Daheng has come to meet you in person." Chengfeng pointed to the tall man like the black iron tower in C position among the people standing in front of the tribe. This is Daheng, the chief of Yunshan tribe?! Only by height, only ah hou can match it. Daheng looked at Chu Dong and other four hundred people approaching, and burst out laughing. "Friends of Panshi tribe alliance, we welcome you from Yunshan tribe! Dear chieftain of Eastern Chu, it''s a hard journey Chu Dong took a few steps to shorten the distance between him and Daheng. "Dear chief Daheng of Yunshan, thank you for your hospitality." "Ha ha, please come in!" Daheng made a gesture to come in. Chudong and Daheng walked side by side, and then the axe, iron wing, Lihuo and others followed in turn. After entering the Yunshan tribe, Chu Dong found that the Yunshan tribe is indeed a powerful tribe, and the population in it is obviously more than that of the Panshi tribe. Many of the skins worn by the common barbarians nearby are new skins of the season, and no ordinary barbarian has no skins. Of course, there are a lot of people who are shamed, and there are only a few people with scarlet fur around their waists. Chapter 229 Chudong and the chiefs and representatives of the other 14 tribes followed Daheng, the chief of Yunshan tribe, all the way into the reception hall of Yunshan tribe. It is said to be a reception hall, but in fact it is more like a temple without walls on all sides. The huge dome is supported by dozens of huge stone pillars, looking at the extraordinary desolation and simplicity. Dozens of stone pillars are carved like murals. Although the sculptors are ordinary, they are amazing in the eyes of some tribesmen. "Sit down, please!" In fact, there are no seats. Just sit on the floor casually, but the seats still have to be divided. Chu Dong naturally sat in the first position of the Hakkas, and then was the chief of Lihuo, Tieyi, Shanyan, Zhanggong and so on. As for the other side of the host''s seat, it seems that there are too few people. Only chief Daheng and another god level warrior an are present, and two senior barbarians are present, plus Chengfeng is present. Chudong thought that he could see Yunshan wizard, but obviously, Yunshan wizard didn''t intend to appear, which made Chudong disappointed. "I dare to ask chief Daheng, do you know if I can meet the great wizard of Yunshan? I have some gifts with me to give to the old man. " "Chu Dong chieftain wizard, I''m sorry, our Wizard has been in retreat, not suitable to disturb, please forgive me." "Well. It''s the same to see the legendary Daheng chieftain. I specially prepared some gifts for Daheng chieftain. Please accept them. " Chu Dong waved his hand, and the soldiers of Qi, Ming, Xiao and Gua came up with five heavy trailers and put them on the floor made of huge stones. "Chu Dong chieftain, but I don''t know what these gifts are?" "Glass, iron, bones, lime and armour." "I''ve heard of iron, but what are glass and lime?" The divine warrior Ann asked questions. Because before and Chu Dong had a meeting, just met after, Ann and Chu Dong talk is relatively casual. "I believe brother Chengfeng brought back crystal myopia, crystal hyperopia and telescope when he came back, didn''t he? Now, we have found a replacement for crystal, which is glass. " Chu Dong let people open the animal skin bag with glass, and took out a piece of transparent glass from it. Seeing the transparent glass, even Daheng exclaimed. "Is there anything purer than natural crystal in the world?" "It''s made of glass for myopia, presbyopia and telescope, and the effect is better." "As for lime, it''s also the specialty of our rock tribe. It''s the most common building material, and it''s the best one for wall stacking and plastering." Daheng and an looked at each other, but they didn''t quite understand what Chu Dong said about glass and lime. However, just the bones and stone armour of the king level fierce beast are already very precious gifts. Besides, there is a leather bag containing three bones of the king level fierce beast. "Thank you for the precious gift from the chieftain of Eastern Chu!" Daheng made a solemn salute to Chu Dongxing. Chudong Huili. "The last time Chengfeng brought back the presbyopic glasses, Dawu liked them very much. He specially told me to ask the chieftain of Chu Dong for some more." Chudong smiles. "Among the gifts I prepared for Dawu, there are two pairs of refined presbyopic glasses, one of which is made of glass." "That''s good. I don''t know if there are enough myopia glasses, presbyopic glasses and telescopes as we agreed during our business inspection? " "That''s nature. We are bringing a large number of ordinary barbarians to the party this time because we have too many things to transport. " "Good. Just a moment, please tell the Chu chieftain and Cheng Feng that they will give us enough items as we agreed. " Chu Dong nodded and agreed. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, I heard that you had a conflict with the vulture community on your way here, didn''t you?" "Exactly. Both sides have injuries, and their witches and forests are all guests here. " "It''s true. Tieshan and YUEWU of vulture community have arrived one day earlier than you. They really want to meet the chieftain of Chu Dong. Do you know if they can? " "When we came to Yunshan, naturally, the guests were at home. It would be best if there were big chiefs in central mediation to resolve our two contradictions. "OK, then I''ll ask someone to invite Tieshan and YUEWU over." But more than ten minutes later, I saw someone leading a tall barbarian warrior and a tall and thin witch into the hall. The barbarian warrior and the witch first saluted each other with Daheng, and then their four eyes were fixed on Chudong''s face. "Are you Chudong of Panshi tribe?" The barbarian warrior is tall and his voice is as loud as a bell. "Yes, I am Chu Dong, and you are Tieshan, the leader of the vulture community?""Yes, that''s me." "So the witches here, compared with the musical witches?" The tall and thin Lepu gave a cold hum. "Chu Dong, you have captured our people. Can you let them go?" "Lewu, if I remember correctly, we seem to have reached a tacit agreement before, right? Bird wizard and Lin will stay with us for a while, and then we will send them all back safely. " "Chudong, if it wasn''t for the face of chief Daheng, our vulture community would have chased you to let you know the strength of our vulture community." "Chief Tieshan, don''t say whether you have a chance to win first. Even if you have an overwhelming advantage, as long as bird wizard and Lin are in my hands for one day, you can''t fight against us with all your strength. Am I right?" Iron mountain cold hum a, just want to speak, big horizontal stand out and thin mud. "All right, both of you. In my opinion, bird wizard and Lin didn''t seem to have been hurt, which proved that Chu chieftain wizard really kept his promise. I believe that the chieftains of Chu Dong will still keep their promise after they return to Panshi tribe. " Daheng said that he was partial to Chudong, but Tieshan and YUEWU didn''t know how to attack Chudong. Especially after they inquired about the battle with Panshi tribe in detail, it seemed that Chudong was hard for them to deal with. Therefore, Tieshan and YUEWU are just tough in words. If they really want to do something, they may not be able to show their ruthlessness. "If you all come to our tribe to attend the annual winter Tibet meeting, please give me face. If there are any contradictions and conflicts, please don''t let them happen in Yunshan, OK? Otherwise, Ann''s bronze spear is hard to talk about. " Ann stood up and took his bronze spear from a barbarian soldier behind him. "This year, I''m still a samurai in winter Tibet. If anyone dares to do something in my Yunshan tribe, don''t blame me for being ruthless." Ann is known for being cruel. Many tribes know that Daheng is the most powerful one in Yunshan tribe, but not the most frightening one. The most frightening thing is Ann, a powerful wild level God warrior who never leaves anything alive. Chapter 230 The contradiction between Chudong and Tieshan did not intensify, at least on the surface. When you come to Yunshan tribe, you should abide by the rules of Yunshan tribe. Otherwise, an Zhen, who is merciless and hard-working, will use a bronze spear to take the lives of those who don''t obey the rules. After meeting Chu Dong, Tieshan and YUEWU leave the reception hall and find niaowu and Lin. Chu Dong didn''t let people specially take care of the bird witches and their captives, so Tieshan and YUEWU contacted them very easily. "Bird wizard, Lin, you are wronged. On the way back to Panshi tribal alliance, we will look for opportunities to rescue you. " "No, we were drugged by Chu Dong. One day death powder is a very domineering poison. I think only Chu Dong can solve it. Once you get us out, I''m afraid we''ll die before a sunset. " "So powerful? Bird sorcery, can''t the sorcery eliminate the poison? " The bird wizard said sadly, "no, I tried, but it''s more powerful." "That Chu Dong is a fake witch. How can he have such a good ability of making poison and medicine?" "That''s what I feel confused about. I feel that Chu Dong''s strength is more like a brute warrior, but there is no shadow of sorcery. His behavior is different from that of a warrior. I''ll stay with them and have a good look at Chu Dong''s weakness. When we decide to destroy the rock, it should be able to play a role. " "That''s hard work." Chu Dong sat in the high hall, far away to see iron mountain and music Witch and bird witch they contact, his face does not care. His expression flashed in the eyes of Daheng, the chief of Yunshan tribe. The young man is so confident. Maybe Chudong is not very strong, but his self-confidence gives Chudong a special charm, making the young Chudong appear more mature than his age. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, if you have nothing to do, you might as well come with me and introduce us to Yunshan tribe by the way, OK?" "In that case, it''s thanks to chief Daheng." Chu Dong stood up, followed Daheng and left the hall, and wandered around the Yunshan tribe. In fact, Yunshan tribe is much bigger than Panshi tribe. According to Chu Dong''s estimation, it can accommodate at least 5000 people. In the south of gukou, in the north is a high mountain with snow capped peaks. There are high cliffs on both sides of the East and the West. The terrain is very dangerous. What makes Chudong most surprised is the planning and layout of Yunshan tribe. There is a main road in the middle of the tribe, which is paved with yellow and brown soil. After ramming, the subgrade is very solid. On both sides of this main road are various buildings, mainly residential areas in the East, and various buildings similar to manual workshops in the West. There are pottery making, bone making, stone grinding, slaughtering, fur and nitrate making and so on. Each of them has at least two or three, many even seven or eight. Most of the people who worked in these workshops were slaves in ragged single clothes or even with bare upper body. These slaves, male or female, were busy and silent under the whip of the supervisor. Chu Dong even found a pavilion building at the end of the main road, which was similar to the pavilion building for drinking tea and collecting wind. Although the pavilion building is very different, and the surrounding architectural style is out of place. There are stone piers and stone tables in the pavilion. The stone tables and four stone piers have been polished into a round shape. The stone is very exquisite, and the whole body is blue jade. Chudong followed Daheng into the pavilion. "Chu chieftain, please sit down." Chu Dong sat on a stone pier and found that in this pavilion, he could see the panoramic view of the whole Yunshan tribe, that is, the scene of the entrance of the tribe in the distance. "Chief Daheng, is the design of this pavilion the work of the great wizard of Yunshan?" "Not bad. At that time, in order to meet a distinguished guest, Yunshan Dawu designed and built such a pavilion, called youfenglaiyi Pavilion. " "Good name!" The East guest was curious about that. What kind of people can let the wizard of Yunshan design a pavilion? It''s obviously flattering. Although Chu Dong was curious, he didn''t ask rationally. Some things don''t need to be asked from Daheng''s mouth. It''s easier to ask Chengfeng''s acquaintances. Although Daheng looks like a rough man like ahoo, he can become a chieftain and preside over the daily operation of the whole tribe and the winter Tibet meeting during the retreat of the great wizard in Yunshan, which shows that Daheng is not so brave and resourceless on the surface. In front of intelligent people, Chu Dong knew the truth of asking less with his mouth and seeing more with his eyes. As soon as Chudong and Daheng sat down, a slim tribal girl came over with a teapot and poured a cup of tea for them. Chu Dong looked at the teapot in the girl''s hand. It was porcelain, not pottery. If the porcelain was fired by the Yunshan tribe, it means that the ceramic skills of the Yunshan tribe have surpassed those of the Panshi tribe."This tea is also our favorite drink of Xueding peak. The leaves grow only above the snow line, sprout and pick after a short period of snow every year, then cook, dry and finally make tea. Drinking tea can make people clear their mind, clear their eyes, remove poison and nourish their face. " Chu Dong took a teacup and took a sip of it. The tea was delicate and tasteful, but it also showed a special chill. Combined with the hot water, the feeling of water and fire blending was particularly refreshing. "Good tea!" "The chieftain of Eastern Chu, how about Yunshan tribe? Is there anything similar to your rock tribe? Is there any deficiency? " "Good!" "I don''t think the chieftain of Chu Dong is a man who spared his words like gold. Just along the way, I didn''t say anything. Now I only say four sentences, from three words to one word, but the words are less and less. " "Chief Daheng, please forgive my gaffe. When I came to Yunshan tribe, I had a feeling that Granny Liu had entered the Grand View Garden. My heart was so shocked that I didn''t know how to express it for a moment. " "Yes? It seems to me that the chieftain is deliberately avoiding something. " "It''s nothing." Dongzhe shook his head and laughed at the tea. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, is that entry-level to savage level God warrior beside you an axe? Who just entered the ranks of the divine warrior? " Daheng asked casually. Chapter 231 Hearing Daheng ask about the axe, Chudong nods. "Axe was originally a high-level barbarian warrior, then one day suddenly realized, and then became a god level warrior." "Epiphany? It''s the first time I''ve heard that a samurai is promoted by epiphany. However, he is like a bronze sword hidden in the scabbard. It is cold but not exposed, but its edge is faint. Even I feel that there is a kind of terrible power in his body. " "Chief Daheng is ridiculous. How can the ability of axe be the opponent of Daheng chieftain in Jue Feng realm? " "I also heard that there are two experts in the rock tribe who are equivalent to divine warriors. One is Yang, whom an is familiar with, and the other is ahoo, a wild beast. The wild beasts and barbarians don''t talk about it. They have their own power system, but Yang seems to be what you said. Epiphany? " "Chief Daheng, you asked me, but you stopped me. I don''t know how Yang became a god level warrior." Daheng looked into the distance as if he wanted to see through the clouds above the mountain in the distance. "Chieftain of Eastern Chu, I don''t know if you know. The determination of the divine warrior can only be that he has been to the man temple and received the blessing of the man God before he can be granted the divine warrior. Others, even with the strength and level of the divine warrior, can''t be called the divine warrior." "Is there another way of saying that? I really don''t know. " "Chieftain of Chu Dong, I''m curious. Who''s your wizard?" Daheng suddenly changed the subject and asked a question. "Wizard?" Chu Dong felt Daheng''s eyes become sharp. He felt the chilly wind around him, and his hair almost stood up. At the same time, a sense of crisis vigilance in his heart rose. Daheng has a chance to kill himself! Chu Dong made such a judgment. "Chief Daheng, what did the wizard say?" "The Witches of each tribe have their own inheritance. Generally, the Witches of the previous generation pass on their lifelong learning to their successors before they die. The inheritance of witches is very mysterious, and I only know a little bit about it, but without the inheritance of witches, it is unlikely that witches will come into being. " Daheng sat there, his eyes didn''t look at Chudong, but Chudong felt that as long as he had a change, Daheng was very likely to make a bold move. Chu Dong smiles, praises a good tea, and then says slowly. "I believe chief Daheng should know the past and present life of our rock tribe? If our old people have a good memory, Panshi and Yunshan used to be the same powerful tribe, and even Panshi was better. At that time, Panshi tribe also had a wizard like Yunshan wizard. Do you know if his inheritance has been broken Daheng, of course, knows the enmity between Panshi tribe and Yunshan tribe. He slowly turns his head and looks at Chudong''s smiling face. Just as the bird witch can see that Chu Dong is a fake witch, Daheng knows that Chu Dong has no witch power at the first time, so he can''t be a witch at all. However, when Chu Dong talked about the great wizard of Panshi tribe, Daheng hesitated. Yunshan Dawu once mentioned to Daheng that Panshi Dawu didn''t have any witchcraft power when he was young. On the contrary, he suddenly had witchcraft power when he was middle-aged, which made Panshi tribe strong. Can we say that the inheritance of power system of Panshi tribe is different from that of other tribes? Da Heng is not sure whether Chu Dong is telling the truth. "Witches, all have witchcraft power, and all have the brand of witchcraft. But I don''t know, chieftain, where are your sorcery patterns? " Chu Dong snorted coldly. "Chief Daheng, it''s rude of you to ask. It''s not up to you to decide whether I am a witch or not. It''s up to the members of our rock tribe to recognize me. " "Chieftain of Chu Dong, I''m not disrespectful to you. However, the sorcery of a tribe largely determines the real strength of a tribe. I want to make sure that the sorcery of the rock tribe really has that strength. " "What if chief Daheng decides? Are you sure I''m not a witch, just kill me? If the chief and I sit here drinking tea, are we qualified to chat with each other? " Chu Dong simply made it clear. Daheng laughed, and his voice was as strong as the roar of a fierce beast. "Chu Dong chieftain, I think you misunderstood? I''m just curious. You are not a witch. How can you be considered a witch? It can also turn the tribe into a growing tribe. " Daheng suddenly stretched out his arm and caught Chudong''s three eyed ape fur coat. Daheng''s action is too fast. Chu Dong''s Tianheng vision has seen through Daheng''s action, but his dodge action can''t keep up with his brain''s reaction speed. Are you trying to poison me? At the same time, Chu Dong''s hand had reached into his boots and grasped the handle of Lu Ding. Daheng didn''t attack Chudong, but opened Chudong''s three eyed ape fur coat, revealing Chudong''s strong chest."This pattern is more like a scar than a witch pattern?" Daheng''s eyes narrowed and looked at a light blue scar like lightning on Chu Dong''s chest. From that scar, Daheng couldn''t feel a little bit of magic power. "Enough of that?" Chu Dong realized that Daheng didn''t really want to do it by himself, so his palm on the handle of Lu Ding was slowly released. He gently earned, took off the big horizontal palm, put on the fur coat again. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, before you came here, I went to ask our Wizard how to get along with your rock tribe. As a result, guess what our Wizard said? " Chu East cold hums a, and ignore big horizontal words. Daheng also didn''t care, and continued softly: "Dawu gave me two choices. One is that I killed you, the other is that I became your friend. I am very confused, continue to ask Dawu, but Dawu did not give me a clear answer "When I met Chu Dong, I always thought, which one should I choose? Now, I finally know which one to choose. " Daheng looks at Chudong with a smile. "It seems that you have chosen the second choice." "He is worthy of being able to fake witches. He is really smart enough. You are not a witch. No matter how powerful your rock tribe is, it will not threaten our Yunshan tribe. Therefore, I am ready to make friends with you. " Daheng looks at Chu Dong with a kind of condescending momentum. He has an attitude of "making friends with me is a gift". Chudong''s heart is disgusted, but his face is smiling, like a blooming plateau blood scene smallpox. "I think I can only have one option, that is to make friends with chief Daheng." Chapter 232 "Ha ha ha, you and I will be friends. Our two tribes will be a powerful alliance. How can a clown like the vulture community be our partner Daheng''s laughter was full of pride and domineering spirit. He also revealed his intention to attack the vulture community. How clever Chu Dong was, he had understood that there were many reasons why Daheng finally chose the second choice. One of the important reasons was that his Yunshan tribe was interested in the powerful fighting power of Panshi tribal alliance. Yunshan tribe must also feel the pressure of the combined vulture community. The rock tribe, which is on the other side of the vulture community, attacks on both sides and echoes from afar. I believe it plays a very good role in restraining and even oppressing the vulture community. Daheng is a god warrior of juefeng level, but first of all, he is also the chief of Yunshan tribe. It is impossible for him not to consider the survival of Yunshan tribe. Therefore, Chu Dong thinks that this is the real reason why Daheng finally chooses to be friends with himself. As for the fact that Daheng wants to verify whether he is a fake witch, I''m afraid he has to consider how the alliance between the two tribes is equal in strength? If Chudong was a witch, Daheng might consider killing Chudong on the spot, and then, taking advantage of the turmoil of Panshi tribe, he united the vulture community to attack Panshi tribe. Panshi tribe in the case of no leader, the possibility of extinction is more than 99%, at that time, Chu Dong has been efforts will be in vain. If Chudong is not a witch, then in Daheng''s understanding, Panshi tribe is not really a powerful tribe. Even the God level warriors are produced by the so-called "Epiphany". How can they play a leading role in the alliance with Yunshan tribe? Almost in an instant, Chu Dong wanted to understand the terrible plot of the character like the hill in front of him. He felt the cold sweat on his back. After circling the line of life and death, he still sat in the pavilion and drank tea. "Chudong, I appreciate you. I think Dawu appreciates you very much. Otherwise, when you were still lonely and nameless, you wouldn''t let Ann travel thousands of miles to send you sincere gifts. " "Yes. I''m also very grateful for Dawu''s gift at that time. I have always maintained a pious and grateful mood for Yunshan tribe. This time, I can finally see Daheng chief, and finally understand why Yunshan tribe has always been strong. " Chu Dong didn''t seem to hear that Daheng changed his name. He still spoke respectfully to Daheng. The tone of two people''s voice has changed subtly. To some extent, it is equivalent to two people becoming friends or allies, and the relationship between primary and secondary positions has been established. Chu Dong was willing to put himself in a lower position and put Da Heng in the leading position. People are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. Once Yunshan tribe is really ambitious, it will be dominated by them in the future. If they want to wave the flag and shout or sit on the mountain to watch tigers, they will do as they like. Chudong sneered in his heart, but the smile on his face was more brilliant. "Chudong, I''ll take you to Xuefeng in the back mountain. Then we can confirm the alliance between our two tribes." Chu Dong took a look at the snow peak in the back mountain, and knew that it should be the place of the great wizard of Yunshan. "I''d like to take chief Daheng''s lead." "Ma Shoushi Zhan? What do you mean "You''re the boss, I''m the younger brother, fighting and killing animals. I don''t need your boss to do it. I''ll do it for you." "Good. Although you are not a real wizard, I like your cleverness very much. " Daheng raised the tea cup and collided with Chudong''s, then poured the tea into his mouth, even swallowed the tea. Chu Dong is the same, will drink tea, but taking advantage of the mouth, will be a lot of tea quietly spit in his fur. "Chu Dong, it''s already during the winter Tibet meeting. Most of the surrounding tribes have gradually come, and many rare items and treasures will appear. I''m looking forward to what you have this year, including the limestone. Don''t worry, since we are likely to be allies, I will let you go back with your skin full. " "We have to rely more on the help of chief Daheng." "You may as well. As long as you abide by the three main rules during the winter Tibetan games, we will all turn a blind eye. " "But what are the three rules?" "First, we can''t fight, attack and kill at will. We can''t forgive those who violate it. Second, trading can only be done in stone exchange, not in barter. Third, Yunshan tribe has the priority to purchase good things. " "Good rules!" "Ha ha, Chu Dong, I appreciate you very much. In order to show my sincerity, the third rule is that you can enjoy the same things as me. You don''t have to go through our Yunshan tribe to buy what you like first, you can also buy it limited." This is also a condescending reward of "good intentions" and "sincerity", but for Chu Dong, he was surprised and surprised at the same time."Thank you, chief Daheng!" Chu Dong''s voice of thanks contains at least 60% sincerity, because he thinks the third rule is very important to him. As an annual grand gathering held by Yunshan tribe, the winter Tibetan Festival naturally has its own rules. However, the rules are not written, but gradually formed in nearly 20 years. Influenced by modern civilization, Chu Dong was able to find something very different from the three rules of Daheng''s theory, which was the overlord clause. First of all, the Yunshan tribe has the advantage of occupying the home court, and there are strong juefeng level God warrior Daheng and savage level God warrior sitting in peace, as long as they say which tribe violates the rules and kills for minutes. It''s overbearing. Secondly, it was originally invented by the Yunshan tribe to exchange stones for goods at the winter Tibet meeting. Although those colorful stones were endowed with the value of currency, they were in fact worthless. The plan of Yunshan tribe was too valuable to exchange a pile of worthless stones for real goods. This is far-reaching. Finally, with the right of first choice in hand, if you get the good things at the winter Tibet meeting, most of them will fall into the control of Yunshan tribe, especially some good things that may be called strategic materials. This is outrageous. On the surface, the annual winter Tibetan meeting hosted by the Yunshan tribe is an opportunity and platform for the surrounding tribes to trade fairly. In fact, it is full of unreasonable treaties and rules, which is equivalent to the annual plunder of the surrounding tribes by the Yunshan tribe. Chu Dong couldn''t help thinking of the word shearing. If the methods of this winter hiding meeting were all thought out by the great wizard of Yunshan, then the great wizard of Yunshan is really terrible, which is a hundred times more terrible than the big horizontal of the scheming boy. However, Chu Dong is very much hope to see Yunshan wizard. Chapter 233 Yunshan tribe has arranged the living area for Panshi tribe alliance for a long time. Although this area is also in Yunshan tribe, it is on the edge. A large area of grassland has been trampled by the tribes. In the prevailing arrangement, axe, iron wing and others with people in an orderly manner to move and unload goods, arrange accommodation. When Chudong came back, the camp of Panshi tribe had already expanded. Around the camp of Panshi tribe are the camps of other tribes. Most of them are small-scale, some even have more than ten people. The largest one is Panshi tribe, followed by the camp of vulture community. Chu Dong came back and didn''t talk to anyone about the content of his conversation with chief Daheng. If he doesn''t say it, no one will ask. Seeing Chu Dong coming back, Qi, Ming, Xiao and a group of young soldiers gathered around happily. "Chieftain, we just went around to see a lot of good things. It''s barbarian bone. Bone knife. It''s too much medicine. " "Yes, there are many things we can''t name. There are also people with snakes around their necks, who are more weird than the green garden. " "Yes, it is. There is also a tribe. They are all women, and there is no man. Do you think it''s strange? " A group of young soldiers kept talking. "It seems very good to hear that. Now it''s time to go shopping? " "Well, uncle Chengfeng said that as long as you come in, you can exchange it at any time. You can exchange it in the tribe or in the winter Tibetan club. By the way, the winter Tibet meeting is just two arrows east of our camp. " "It seems to be a little late today. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." "Oh, chieftain, did you go to bed so early? Is it a little too early? " "It''s late. It''s almost dark now. When it''s dark, what good things and bad things can you see? All teams have it. According to the benchmark formation, stand at attention Hearing Chu Dong''s military order, the boys didn''t dare to listen. They arranged the formation and looked at Chu Dong eagerly. "I know what''s going on in your hearts. After a while, you can go to your axe instructor to get a certain amount of Doushi. Tomorrow, you can take Doushi and go to the winter hiding meeting to have a good shopping. " "Chieftain, why do you want to take Duishi to work hard?" "Keke, the meaning of shopping is not to go all out, but to shop. It means to trade and buy. Do you understand? " "Yes, I see!" "Disband!" They were dissolved and surrounded instead. There are more than ten ordinary savages beside the axe, who are responsible for the heavy materials of ten cars. There were many bags of stones mixed with these materials. Forty one of them were already divided into small animal skin bags and were given to young soldiers such as Qi and Shi by axes. Soldiers happily took those small animal bags scattered. The old man walked to Chu Dong. "Chieftain, can you let the children go shopping by themselves? Their eyes don''t seem to work "I didn''t expect them to be able to buy any good things, mainly to make them happy and relax. I have to decide what to buy and how much to buy. Old man, you follow me. There will be some strange flowers and plants. Help me to stare at them. " "Yes, chieftain." Other tribal camps of the Panshi tribal alliance are also close to the Panshi tribal camp. Their soldiers saw the joyful scenes of the young soldiers in the Panshi tribe. After inquiring, they knew that everyone had won a lot of Doushi, which made them envious. There are not many other tribes in Toushi, so it is impossible for them to have enough money to spend. This time, he is also a soldier, and his treatment is superior. Iron wing with worry found out from the fire. "Chief Lihuo, this rock tribe is really rich and powerful." "Yes, it is. Duishi can be used by soldiers at will. We have to say that Chudong''s courage is beyond our ability. " "Some soldiers of my tribe are murmuring in the dark, envious, jealous, and complaining in a low voice." Li Huo said with a wry smile: "we are almost here. As a matter of fact, the longer we stay with the rock tribe, the more will our soldiers have. " "At the beginning, we made an alliance with Chu Dong. I don''t know if it was right." "I don''t think so. At least, we are alone. After our alliance with Chudong, we are so powerful that even the vulture community dare not challenge us. " "But is our tribe going to be eaten by Chudong a little bit?" "It''s better to nibble than to swallow. At least, Chu Dong''s appearance is not ugly at all. " "If there is no Chu Dong, relying on the alliance strength of our tribes, we may be able to share equally with the Panshi tribe, but with Chu Dong, we can''t be their opponent at all.""So, chief iron wing, I mean, let it be. As chief, we want our people to have enough food and clothing, and our blood will continue. According to my understanding of Chu Dong these days, he is a person who attaches great importance to feelings. Even if we are both gone one day, our people will be well taken care of by Chu Dong. That''s enough. " "Yes. That''s enough. Hear from fire elder brother you say so, I also finally settled the heart that swings "Seeing the children of Qi, Shi and Ming holding so many stones, I suddenly understood one thing." "What''s the matter?" "When we made an alliance with Panshi tribe, Chu Dong took us to visit their handicraft workshops. We were all shocked by their handicraft workshops, weren''t we?" "Yes. What''s the matter? " "Have we all ordered different quantities of stone armour, glasses and other items from the Panshi tribe?" "That''s right." "At that time, what Chu Dong said was very good. He exchanged the stone according to the price of the inspector. Are we all happy to exchange it? " From the fire question asked here, iron wing also vaguely understand the key. "Brother Lihuo, do you mean that Chu Dong took advantage of the opportunity to sell stone armour and glasses to collect all the stones from our tribes?" "What do you say? Only now do I realize that our tribe has very few Duishi. " Iron wings look dull, for a long time to say a word. "Chu Dong''s plan is far behind us. It''s better for us to make an honest alliance with their rock tribe." "That''s it. It''s a good old saying of our ancestors. It''s good to rely on a big tree to enjoy the cool. " Chapter 234 Panshi tribe entered the Yunshan tribe and set up a camp near the winter Tibetan meeting venue, which caused the onlookers and sensations of other tribes. Chudong''s scale is much larger than that of other tribes. Looking at the strange trailers carrying heavy animal skins, we can see that there are a lot of items in the rock tribe alliance. Some tribal elders who have participated in the winter Tibetan meeting all the year round say that no tribe has ever had such a large number of participants and items in the winter Tibetan meeting over the years, and the Panshi tribal alliance is probably worthy of the first place. If they knew that most of the leather bags on the trailers were from the rock tribe, it would make the gourd eating tribe even more astonished. Early the next morning, Chu Dong and others formally appeared at the winter Tibet meeting. Chu Dong didn''t let people put the items of his rock tribe on the stall. Instead, he went around first. In fact, the so-called winter Tibetan Festival is similar to a large rural market, where all kinds of goods are sold. But there are also big differences. The first point is that it''s not the vendors who sell things. It''s the tribes. Few people know how to do business. They don''t even know the simplest bargaining. They only buy and sell according to the guiding price of the Yunshan tribe. The second point is that the goods sold are very similar. They are not all kinds of fur, but animal bones and meat. What''s more, they are also bones. There''s nothing new. There are nearly a hundred tribes, big and small. After wandering around, we can finally see some strange items on sale. Chu Dong came to a tribe''s stall. This is a small goods stall with only more than ten people. There are not many things in it. The front of the stall is cold and clear, and no one comes to buy it. Originally, the tall half old soldier with gray hair behind the stall was yawning in boredom. Seeing Chu Dong stop in front of the stall, he was finally in a bit of spirit. "This doll, what do you want to buy?" Chudong is not very old. He is similar to the young soldiers in Qishi and Shitou, and his clothes are very similar. Of course, he only thinks that Chudong is a young soldier in Panshi tribe. Early this morning, the young soldiers of Panshi tribe brought a storm of youth. They bought a lot of things with the stones in their hands, making some tribes make a fortune. Therefore, the semi veteran soldiers very much hope to be able to exchange the things in their stalls for the stones in Chu Dong''s hands. Chu Dong squatted down, seemingly casually picked up a mineral like thing on the stall and asked: "can this broken stone be sold? How many stones? " "What broken stone? Boy, it''s a bloodthirsty stone. It''s a necessary kind of Sorcerer''s stone for the tribe''s wand. It can quickly activate the Sorcerer''s bloodthirsty sorcery effect. " Bloodthirsty stone? Chu Dong was surprised to see that half of the old soldier''s solemn explanation. Is bloodthirsty stone Chudong don''t know, but in front of this blood red stone is cinnabar, can''t run away. The natural cinnabar ores are generally granular or massive aggregates, showing blocks or small spikelets of different sizes. The color is mostly dark red. The one in front of us is bright blood red, which is extremely rare. It is recorded in Chinese medicine classics that natural cinnabar is mainly used to clear the heart, calm the nerves and detoxify. It is used to treat palpitations, insomnia, dreaminess and epilepsy. But that''s not the reason why Chu Dong asked for the price, because cinnabar can be extracted from liquid mercury by high temperature chemical reaction, which is commonly known as mercury. This is a very wide range of mercury coating, but the role of mercury is not only to make a mirror. Not to mention the use of cinnabar for alchemy, the use of Mercury''s dissolved metal to make alloy metals, refining highly toxic poisons that can quickly kill people, and even the thermometer has mercury in it. "What bloodthirsty stone, a broken stone." Chu Dong put the cinnabar away and turned to leave. Chu Dong has just walked around from here twice, and no one is interested in the half old soldier''s bloodthirsty stone. Besides witches, I''m afraid no one really knows anything about bloodthirsty stone. Therefore, Chu Dong knew that these pieces of blood colored cinnabar could be bought at a very low price. "Wait, are you interested in this bloodthirsty stone?" "I''m not interested, but it looks good." "Well, if you want to buy it, I can give you a lower price." "How many stones?" Chu Dong was still so dismissive. "A blue stone, a bloodthirsty stone." "What? Uncle, are you robbing Duishi? Such a broken stone, I think a yellow stone is not worth it "The best bloodthirsty stone can speed up the effect of bloodthirsty magic method..." "I''m not a witch." "Well, a green stone will do." Chu Dong bargained with the half old soldier, and finally exchanged two cyan stones for a cinnabar crystal. It took only four green stones to buy back six natural cinnabar crystals.Later, Chu Dong went to another stall. This stall has been watched by Chu Dong just now. One of the things in it is very attractive. However, seeing that the thing was placed in the corner, as a pressure on the animal skin on the ground, Chu Dong knew that this thing was not recognized at all. "How do you sell this hide?" Chu Dong pointed to a small and unimportant animal skin beside him and asked. "A Yellowstone will do." "Yes, I will." Chu Dong gave a yellow stone, then picked up the hide and picked up the stone like thing that pressed the ground to spread the hide. "I don''t know if it''s OK to make a riprap bag from this animal skin?" Then he put the stone into the hide and wrapped it. The seller of the stall didn''t want Chu Dong to take the stone, but he didn''t stop Chu Dong from making a riprap bag. The stone throwing bag is a kind of thing that uses animal skin to wrap stones and then swing them vigorously. It uses the tenacity of animal skin to throw stones, which is similar to a catapult. However, nowadays, few tribes use this kind of riprap to hunt wasteland, because the efficiency is too low. The real purpose of Chu Dong is that stone, because this stone is a genuine superior magnet, also known as iron basalt. I really got a good baby. The old man and the green garden behind Chu Dong wondered why their chieftain had bought a piece of worthless animal skin and kept smiling all the time? Chu Dong went to the stall of another tribe, looked down at the things in the pottery pot, pretended to be casual and asked, "how can I sell this pottery pot?" "Pottery pots have no value, mainly because the things in them are useful." The seller reached out and poured out some plant particles from the pot, spread them in the palm of his hand and showed them to Chu Dong. Chapter 235 "Oh, can you sell this plant granule?" "Of course. Otherwise, how could the chieftains and Witches of Eastern Chu of Panshi tribe have a good eye on it? " Chudong heard the voice of smiling, can''t help but carefully look at the seller''s face. This face is not very old, no more than 30 years old at most, but it has a cunning and boastful smile which is rare in savages. "Do you know me?" Chu Dong looked at the face he seldom saw. This is a face that is easy to see in the modern commercial society, with a stylized smile and greedy eyes for wealth. "Yes. The chieftain of Eastern Chu is very famous. You only need to make a little inquiry. This is a kind of rice seed, which is very rare for thousands of miles. I was going to sell it to Yunshan tribe, but maybe Chudong chieftain can give me a good price. " The man talking to Chu Dong is about 40 years old. Like most of the barbarian men around him, he has a long beard and hair. However, his beard and hair are carefully decorated and treated, which is not as messy as the barbarian soldiers. "Rice seed? What''s that? " Chudong pretended to be a fool. "Chieftain, I heard that you planted sweet potatoes, picked sugarcane and African fruits in the rock tribe. Tut Tut, it has enriched the food supply of the Panshi tribe. This rice is a good thing. As long as you plant it, you won''t have to worry about eating it for a year. " "How is it possible that such a pot can grow enough food for our rock tribe? You''re lying to me Chu Dong stood up, turned and left. The middle-aged man behind didn''t call himself? Chudong knew that he was sure he would go back. Well, go back and go back. Originally, I wanted to try whether the other party was determined to buy. "Chu Dong chieftain, back again?! Look, this is the rice seed of that year. After planting, the yield will be enough to support the whole population of your tribe. " Heard in front of the middle-aged man''s big flicker, Chu East cold smile. "How many stones?" "With this pot of rice seeds, you can make your whole tribe have no worries about food, which can be compared with the harvest of hunting wasteland for a year. This kind of good thing against heaven is certainly more valuable. However, Chu chieftain Wu and I are familiar at first sight, and we also want to cooperate for a long time. " "So, I decided that the price of this pot of rice was on sale, just a red stone." The middle-aged man''s voice just fell, the line and green garden behind Chu Dong all stare big eye bead son. A red stone? Is that jar called rice seed more valuable than King barbarian bones? How is that possible? Chu Dong listened, holding his shoulder and shaking his head leisurely. "Yes? Then I''ll make an account for you. For a high-quality hybrid rice seed, when all conditions are stable, after sowing and transplanting, the effective tillers can tiller to about 15 roots, 15 panicles can be drawn from 15 effective tillers, and each panicle has about 170 grains, so it should be 2550 grains of rice. " "If the weight of a thousand rice seeds is 26-30 grams, that is to say, the best hybrid rice seed can yield at most 60 grams of rice. That''s only if it''s grandfather yuan''s high-quality hybrid rice seed. You are the kind of seed that can yield 10 grams at most. " "Suppose you have less than 10 jin of rice seeds in this jar, that is, about 200000 seeds with a weight of about 5000 grams. If you calculate the yield of about 10 grams of each seed, you can harvest about 2000 Jin of rice." "It''s still a good harvest, regardless of all kinds of pests and weather problems in the planting process." "For an ordinary barbarian, a meal of rice about half a weight needs to consume about 100 grams of rice, 300 grams per person per day. Three thousand people consume about 200 Jin of rice every day. How many days do you think 2000 Jin of rice can be eaten? " Chu Dong a primary school mathematics problems down, shocked the middle-aged man, stunned him to see Chu Dong as if looking at monsters. The line and green garden behind him are just like listening to the book of heaven. Anyway, there are too many things that Chu Dong can''t understand. The middle-aged man was stunned for half a minute before he solemnly saluted Chu Dongshen. "The chieftain of the east of Chu is really a great talent. After a lot of calculation, he can see the unknown. As it is said, he is an extraordinary wizard." "Nothing. It''s just a simple calculation. The rice seed in this pot is far from worth the red stone you said. A green stone is enough. " The middle-aged man hears Chu Dong to say so, some anxious, Chu Dong this price also really too ruthless. "Chieftain, I know you really want to buy this pot of rice seeds, but the price you offered is too low. I took this pot of rice seeds to Yunshan tribe. I went through all kinds of hardships and lost seven pots. This pot is the only one left. How can I get at least two orange stones? ""It''s too expensive. In this way, an orange stone can be sold without being sold. Not everyone knows as well as I do. " The middle-aged man bit his teeth and nodded. "Deal!" At the moment, Chu Dong handed in the money and the goods, took the pot and let the green garden hold it. He specially told a cautious child not to fall. "I didn''t expect that the chieftain of Panshi tribe was still a good business witch. I really admire him. Let me introduce myself. My name is passerby. I come from a distant western country, Chengguo. " "Are you a businessman?" The passer-by nodded. "Is it far away from China? How many people are there? " "It''s about 150 sunsets from Yunshan tribe to Chengguo. Chengguo is a small country with a population of no more than 3000 people. If you count the surrounding tribes, the community is about 20000 or 30000 people. " "Is there a bigger city-state further west of Chengguo?" "Of course, there are twenty or thirty thousand people in the big city-state, and the small one is similar to Chengguo. I''ve been to more than 20 cities. I heard that there are more cities farther away. " "Thank you for telling me!" "You''re welcome. I also want to establish a good relationship with the chieftain of Chu Dong. I hope my business line can be extended to the rock tribe. " "In that case, why don''t you come to my tribal camp as a guest?" Chu Dong''s invitation was sincere. What he lacked most now was his lack of a macro understanding of the world and a general direction of development. The passers-by who could go deep into the wasteland and walk more than 20 countries undoubtedly brought the popularization of world geography and humanity knowledge to Chudong. "I can''t help it. Wait for me to arrange it The passer-by explained a few words to a younger man behind him, and then followed Chu Dong back to the camp of Panshi tribe. Chapter 236 The businessman and passer-by of Chengguo are 34 years old, but they have been in business for 20 years. They are very experienced businessmen. At the same time, it is unknown that the passer-by is still a powerful warrior. In the city-state, the strength of Huben warrior is similar to that of barbarian warrior on the wasteland, otherwise he would not dare to cross the wasteland and come to Yunshan tribe. After entering the camp of Panshi tribe, passers-by found that Panshi tribe gave people a special feeling. For a moment, they couldn''t tell what it was. "Mr. passer-by has traveled south and north to see a lot of knowledge. I''d like to ask Mr. passer-by for some advice." "It''s not proper to call a gentleman. In China, there are few people who can call a gentleman. It''s disrespectful." "How about calling a passer-by brother?" "The chieftain of Chu Dong is a pleasant person, so I can''t pretend to be sentimental. Is it rude to call your brother?" "Good, not abrupt at all. Brother passerby, tell me something about the wilderness. " "Of course." Some of them are proud of themselves. You know, which of the Witches of each tribe will look at these merchants with a straight eye? Some of the more barbaric even killed the merchants to eat meat. It can be said that passers-by have used up all the luck they have accumulated for half a lifetime to cross the wasteland and arrive at Yunshan tribe intact. "Since the Chudong brothers want to ask, I''ll say more." "Brother, you tribes live in a vast area. I''ve heard the most learned old gentleman in China say that this barren land needs 1000 sunsets to go from east to west, and 1500 sunsets to go from north to south. There are countless wild animals and savages in it, which are called the wilderness by the city States." "Chengguo, where I was born, is close to the wilderness. It is often attacked by savages and savages in the wilderness, and there are also wild beasts around. We became a warrior. There are 300 Huben soldiers in our country, which is equivalent to 300 barbarian soldiers. Our country mainly depends on hunting wild products for a living. " "We will also transport the wild bones, fur and other special products to other city states in exchange for bronze coins. The bronze coin is equivalent to your stone exchange, and it is also the exchange certificate for business and trade "Some of the other city states are mainly engaged in farming. For example, this kind of rice is the one handed over to other countries. Some raise silkworms and produce silk, some make iron and copper, and some are famous for their buildings. " "There are two kinds of staple food in the city-state, one is rice, millet, millet and other food, the other is all kinds of meat, meat is mainly hunting." "There are three kinds of people in the city-state, one is noble, the other is national, who lives in the city-state and is the offspring of noble, the last one is slave, among which there are many barbarians and savages who plundered from the wild land." "The supreme ruler of a city-state is called the state Lord, the big city-state is called the big state Lord, and the small city-state is called the small state Lord. It is said that there is a powerful city-state far away, and their state Lord is called the king." "For example, let''s hand it over to our country. The soldiers of this country are not good. When they are attacked, they may turn to our Chengguo Huben soldiers and pay us Chengguo rice, Yubi and other rewards, and we are willing to protect them." Passers-by said a lot of things at one go, let Chudong eye opener. It''s true that Chudong had studied history, but he didn''t know much about the history of primitive society and the city-state period. The main reason is that the historical records are all the laws of the spring and Autumn period, most of which are taken in one stroke, and the pictures of that very long period of history are usually filled up. After listening to the passers-by, Chu Dong had a general outline of the wilderness. Inside the wasteland, it was still a wild tribal era, and outside the wasteland, it had entered the city-state era. According to passers-by, the city-state is different. It should be formed by the tribes'' continuous annexation. The economic productivity has developed to a certain extent, but it is not necessary to say how strong it is. What Chu Dong noticed was that some city states began to plant rice and other crops on a large scale, while others began to make iron and copper, which was the basis of economic development. "Brother passerby, are the bronze daggers and knives on your booth the products of ironmaking and copper smelting of a certain city-state you just mentioned?" "So the Chudong brothers noticed those bronze weapons? I thought you didn''t see it. " "The bronze weapons you brought are not the weapons of God level warriors. In terms of quality, I don''t need to buy them." "Ah, this batch of bronze weapons are relatively failed. Barbarians don''t recognize it. They prefer powerful stone hammers and axes. As you said, samurai despise this kind of ordinary weapon. " "Are those weapons for ordinary people?" "Exactly. But in the wilderness, ordinary people have only a little higher status than slaves. No tribe is willing to buy bronze weapons for ordinary people "I don''t know how many bronze weapons big brother brought?" "Fifty bronze swords, fifty bronze knives, and five hundred arrows of bronze arrows. Most of the arrows were sold, and only a dozen bronze knives and swords were sold. ""It''s expensive, isn''t it?" "How can I not increase the price when I transport it from thousands of mountains and rivers? It''s normal to be expensive, mainly because it''s not recognized by barbarians. " "What else is there?" "And then there are some clothes. Our city-state''s gorgeous clothes are very popular with the tribal chiefs, and they have been sold out. " This is quite what Chu Dong expected. In Chu Dong''s impression, the barbarian tribes, whether chief or ordinary people, are not particular about their clothes. They wear torn animal skins as clothes. Most of them wear animal teeth around their necks. How can the clothes from the city-state be very popular? "I don''t know what the clothes of the city-state look like?" "I wear the usual clothes of the city in my fur coat." With that, the passer-by took off his coat, revealing Chu Dong''s familiar robe style clothes. "Brother passer-by, this robe like dress looks neither cold and warm, nor can it block the gun and avoid the sword. How can it be sought after?" "Brother, you don''t know something. This kind of clothing is mainly purchased by barbarian chieftains and warriors. In particular, some of the tribal chiefs in the west of Yunshan tribe like it very much, perhaps because compared with the east of Yunshan tribe, the west is closer to the city-state and is greatly influenced by the city-state culture. " "It''s possible. Is there anything else? " "No, I didn''t bring many people. It''s hard to bring these things in." "How many stones is this suit of city-state clothes?" "One set, one red stone." "So high?" Chudong took a breath of air. Chapter 237 According to Chu Dong''s understanding, the tribe''s economic level is very backward, production and life are only to meet the initial minimum needs of human beings, such as clothing demand is already a high-level demand. But it can''t be too high. Chu Dong always felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t know why, so he could only write to passers-by temporarily. "Well, congratulations to brother Lu for making a fortune." "What does it mean to be rich?" Then Chu Dong realized that he didn''t get rich at this time. "It''s the kind that can have a lot of bones, fur, food, and can''t finish eating or use." "Well, my brother, I''m far from being rich. If I can''t sell my bronze weapons this time, it will be good to keep my capital "So, brother passerby, how do you sell your bronze weapons?" "The price of bronze sword is the same as that of bronze knife. The original price is that each piece is the same red stone. The final price is that one piece is just a blue stone." "If it''s a blue stone, I''ll take the rest of the bronze swords." "Really? Before, it seemed that my brother was not particularly interested in bronze weapons. Why did he suddenly change his mind? " "I really wanted to get this batch of bronze swords, but I didn''t show my intention because I was afraid that you would raise the price." "Well, if you don''t become a tribal chief, but go out with me to be a businessman, then you will get rich soon." "I''ll take this as a compliment from the elder brother of passers-by. Thank you very much." "I''ve heard that your rock tribe has brought a lot of good things, but I don''t know what these things are and how to sell them?" "Brother passerby, do you want to see our goods first? Now that the relationship between us has become closer, I''m not afraid to show you the commodity strength of our rock tribe. " Chu Dong led two passers-by to a trailer, opened a smelly bag on it, and took out a homemade telescope from it. "What is this?" Looking at the strange things in front of me, the passers-by was very strange. Chu Dong showed passers-by how to use a telescope. Passers-by is very strange to take it, with eyes like Chu Dong looked at the telescope, was shocked. "Brother Chudong, what are you unable to do? How can things far away seem to be very close?" "Well, it''s called a telescope. It can expand people''s field of vision to many times at a time and see distant scenery. " Some passers-by couldn''t put it down. They had to look around with their binoculars. They put them down for a long time. "Chudong, how many telescopes do you have? How many stones does it take to make a deal? " "In fact, these telescopes are not made for our tribe. These are the telescopes we''re selling. " Chu Dong did not immediately answer the questions of passers-by, but took out another telescope from a hide bag. The first telescope was made of natural crystal as a lens, while the second telescope was made of optical glass. Because the refractive index of natural crystal is higher than that of glass, the field of vision of the telescope is not as far as that of the second one, and the clarity is also quite poor. The passer-by is also a well-informed person. After comparing the two telescopes and knowing the rules of the winter hiding meeting of Yunshan tribe, he immediately knows what Chudong means. Passers by looked at Chu Dong with complicated eyes and sighed a long time. "Chu Dong, I find that you are better than me in business. Tell me, what''s the purchase price of Yunshan tribe? " "A red stone, a telescope. For the second generation, that is, the telescope with optical glass, we are going to sell a red stone, which will not exceed the purchase price of Yunshan tribe. " "Yes. How many can you sell me? " "Hehe, brother passerby, since I have shown you, I want to sell it to you. There are thirty-two binoculars in all. Can you swallow them all? " "So much? All right, I''ll take it. " "Big brother is really a big business man with courage and vision. This telescope should not be a rare thing in your city-state. It''s estimated that it can be sold at a high price? " "Brother, you''re right. I don''t hide from you, brother. According to my estimation, the price of a telescope will at least triple or even more. " "In that case, there are still some things to look at. They are relatively light and easy to transport, but they can be sold at a high price. " So Chu Dong showed passers-by myopia, presbyopia, diving glasses, sunglasses and other items.After seeing a wide variety of glass lens products, passers-by even claimed that they were surprised and did not hesitate to buy all the items. "Chudong, originally I transported the city-state''s clothes and bronze weapons here for sale, but now almost all of them are from your tribe. You have already made a fortune without even setting up a stall. " "Ha ha. Brother passerby, there is another sentence that can be used to describe making a fortune. It''s called making a lot of money. " "A bowl full of money? What''s the answer? " "The bowl and basin are both utensils for holding things, one is smaller, the other is larger, and they are filled with stones. Many stones are used to describe making a lot of money." "Ha ha, I''m going to say, brother, you will make a lot of money this time." "In the same way, brother, if you transport these lens products back to China, you will also make a lot of money. Congratulations on getting rich. " "Congratulations on getting rich." Chudong and passers-by two people relatively laugh, very happy. "The next period of time will be severe winter weather. Our caravan can''t return to the city-state in this weather, so we will find a tribe in the wilderness to rest for the whole winter. Originally, we were going to choose the distant mountain tribe, but I changed my mind and wanted to follow you to your rock tribe." "Welcome. If you don''t tell me, I''m just going to invite you. " "That''s a deal." Chu Dong and the passers-by stretched out their right palm, half bent their arms, and held the palms together in the position of shoulder blades. This is a gesture similar to handshake, which has been established among the barbarian soldiers. Chapter 238 Passers by looked at more than 100 pieces of goods from Panshi tribe and wondered what they were carrying. "Brother Chudong, what are the other goods? Can you tell me what they are? Let me satisfy my curiosity "Of course. They are all the special products of our Panshi tribe. They are mainly divided into three kinds: medicine, lime and daily necessities. " "Lime? What is lime? " Chudong took passers-by to see a large bag of lime. After seeing the quicklime, the passers-by was full of doubts. "It''s just strange dirt, isn''t it? Can you sell it as a specialty? " "Please forgive me for not being able to show it to passers-by for a while. You will soon know its use." "I''ll see." When Chudong talked with passers-by, the camp of Panshi tribe was always busy. Forty one soldiers went shopping, but the others stayed in the camp. Some people are transporting stones. Some people are on the wall. In the valley of Yunshan tribe, stones are everywhere. It''s very convenient to use local materials. Others collect bundles of firewood and hay. It has entered the late autumn season. Firewood and hay are everywhere and soon pile up like a hill. Others, under the command of the old man, put the exotic flowers and plants into different categories, and then put them into the mortar in pairs, and began to smash and grind them with a stone pestle. When other tribes were selling things, the Panshi tribe in Chudong didn''t move much. The people in the tribe were busy doing some ordinary and strange work. Soon this situation was discussed by other tribes participating in the winter Tibet meeting, including tiechi, Lihuo and other allies of the tribal alliance who came to Yunshan with Chudong. They all wondered what Chudong was going to do? Daheng, the chief of Yunshan tribe, is also very strange. He stood on the pavilion of youfenglaiyi, holding a telescope in his hand, carefully observing every move of the rock tribe. Of course, this telescope is just delivered by the rock tribe. "Ann, what do you think Chudong is up to?" Ann was beside Daheng, also holding a telescope in her hand, watching with relish. Hearing Daheng''s question, Ann thought about it and said, "I think they are going to stay here." "Why?" "You see, they move stones to build houses, carry dry wood and hay to make a fire to keep warm. As for those who use stone pestles to smash those flowers and plants, I don''t know what they are going to do." "It''s said that their rock tribe has brought a lot of things, but they don''t set up stalls. Don''t you want to sell them?" "Who knows. If I know, I''m a witch. " "Chu Dong is a fake witch." "You tried?" "Well. Although there is a scar on the body that looks like a sorcerer''s tattoo, I don''t feel the slightest sorcery. " "If Chu Dong is not a witch, what is he? Why did it bring so much change to the Panshi tribe? " "I''m afraid you have to ask Dawu about this question. How can I answer you?" Daheng put down the telescope. "No matter what Chu Dong wants to do, I think he has a purpose. Chu Dong is not a person who does things without a plan. I''m afraid that what they do is related to the winter Tibetan Festival. " "Perhaps. You really decided to make friends with Trudeau? Allied with the rock tribe? " "Indeed. Dawu gave me two choices. I chose the second one. When I tested Chu Dong, I had the idea of killing him, but I don''t know why. I feel that if I want to kill him, I''m afraid I will pay a great price. " "No? Daheng, you are already a god warrior of juefeng level. Will you not be able to deal with a mere fake witch Chudong? " "It''s a kind of feeling, just like when facing this cunning and fierce beast." "Then it''s better to kill him." "But I''m also the chief of Yunshan tribe. I want to think about the whole tribe. The alliance with Panshi tribe is beneficial but harmless. Killing Chudong will deepen the hatred between us and Panshi tribe. " "This time, the real God level warrior Yang of Panshi tribe didn''t come. With him, we can''t underestimate the strength of Panshi tribe. Ann, the last time you saw Yang, what level of divine warrior did you think he was "It''s hard to say. There should be a crazy level. And with myopia, I think the real strength of Yang can play out, I should not be his opponent Ann recalled the experience of sending natural crystal stones to Panshi tribe on behalf of Yunshan Dawu. Or is it that a myopic Yang shows the strength of a wild warrior? What kind of strength is Yang without the shackles of eye diseases?"But if the Panshi tribe continues to develop like this, I''m afraid it will threaten us." "Then they have to kill the vulture community first to threaten us." When Daheng and Anzai seem to be chatting, but in fact they are discussing the big issues of the tribe, bonfires have begun to rise in the camp of Panshi tribe. It''s not even late in the evening when the bonfire starts. What''s going on in the rock tribe? Da Heng narrowed his eyes and looked at the sun slowly falling towards the West in the distance, thinking curiously. Chengfeng excitedly rushed over and saluted Daheng and an. He happily said, "chieftain, samurai an, and Panshi tribe are going to have a bonfire party. All the chieftains participating in the winter Tibet meeting are invited to attend, and you are also invited to attend." "Bonfire party? Is their rock tribe going to be anti Hakka? " "Go, chief. Have a good taste of the delicious barbecue of Panshi tribe. It''s a mouth watering super delicacy. " "Chengfeng, is it really so delicious?" "Of course. After eating the delicious food of Panshi tribe, to tell you the truth, the barbecue of our tribe is like eating a stone. " "In that case, of course I will." After sunset, the bonfire party of Panshi tribe reached a climax. Almost all the tribal chiefs who participated in the winter Tibetan meeting were invited by Chu Dong to the camp of Panshi tribe, even including Tieshan and Lewu. Seeing a beast just hunted and slaughtered barbecue on the campfire, it gives off the unique burnt smell of barbecue. Sitting in the first seat of the guests, Daheng is looking forward to a different flavor of the barbecue. Chu Dong stands up with a smile at Daheng. "You chief, I''m a little noisy here. Please forgive me, chief Daheng." Daheng also gave Chudong a smile, saying that he didn''t mind what Chudong did. "The main purpose of inviting you to come today is to invite you to taste different delicious barbecues, so that the delicious food can become a bridge and link between our tribes." "Now, please wait a moment for our chef to divide the delicious barbecue for you!" Chapter 239 Chef, this kind of occupation does not exist in the wild primitive tribes, even in the city-state, there has never been a chef with a clear division of occupation and division of labor. When Chu Dong talked about the profession of cook, almost everyone was confused. Except, of course, the people of the rock tribe. The barbecue and broth made by chefs are far more delicious than those made by ordinary housewives. You can eat the barbecue made by yourself or by ordinary barbarian women, but the barbecue made by the cook or cook of Panshi tribe can make people swallow their tongue. Chudong intentionally found some barbarians who had a better sense of smell and taste than ordinary people among the nearly 3000 people of Panshi tribe. Through his own words and deeds, Chudong taught them how to cook barbecue and how to cook broth. These barbarians also lived up to Chudong''s hope and grew up with the power of Panshi tribe. Hearing Chu Dong calling them, the chefs stood in front of the barbecued wild animals, one by one as if they were soldiers on the battlefield. The head of the chef was paoding. Originally, he had no name. Because of his special talent and sensitivity to various tastes, he stood out in the process of cultivating chefs. Therefore, Chu Dong gave him such a name that has been passed down through the ages. Pao Ding was not tall at all, even a little shorter than Chu Dong. He was only about 175 in stature, which was similar to the height of a dwarf in a long tribe. Pao Ding stopped his stomach, which had begun to grow fat, and saluted Chu Dong respectfully. Then he began to preside over the process of twelve chefs cooking barbecue and broth. In order to prepare for the bonfire barbecue in the evening, Pao Ding and his men have already slaughtered the small wild animals they have just captured. These small wild animals are not aggressive beasts. They are small in size, including more than ten kinds of sika deer and yellow sheep. These little wild animals were scalded with boiling water, their hair was cleaned while they were hot, their internal organs were taken out, and they were scraped clean. Then they cut a number of small openings in the body and abdomen of the wild animals with a knife. All kinds of seasonings were put into the belly of the beast, because no seasonings such as ginger, garlic and fennel have been found in Chudong, but they can be used as substitutes. Some leaves and granules extracted from exotic flowers and herbs are used to make Panshi shisan incense, which is the seasoning for barbecue. As a matter of fact, Panshi shisan incense is just the name of Chudong in memory of the delicious food on his tongue. In fact, the number of ingredients has long exceeded 13 kinds of seasonings. This time, the hypertrophic leaves of Rhodiola crenulata were specially added as fillers. As for salt, it has been popular for a long time. Chudong is more refined on the basis of salt, and the products are similar to refined salt. In the edge of the beast''s body, rubbing with this salt can ensure that every part of the meat will have a taste. Before the chief of each tribe came, Pao Ding and the chefs had baked the wild animals on the campfire for at least three hours. Today, more than ten wild animals are roasted with yellow and red skin, crisp, tender and delicious meat. Many tribal chiefs who came to the bonfire meeting came with a very skeptical attitude, mainly to get a drink. Everyone knows that the monkey wine of Panshi tribe is very famous. I didn''t expect that Panshi tribe didn''t take out wine, but let them see the ordinary barbarian cooks skillfully cut the barbarian''s barbecue piece by piece with bone knife. "Chieftain Wu of Chu East, simply cut a few big pieces directly and give them to everyone. Why is it so troublesome?" The irascible chief stood up and cried. "Yes, who can''t barbecue? Everyone here is a master of barbecue. " Such a statement has attracted the support of most people, and many chiefs have been shouting. Chu Dong waved his hands to everyone and said, "please be calm. Soon you will know why I did it. Barbecue is not only for the purpose of filling the belly, but also for the enjoyment of taste buds. " "Chieftain of Chu Dong, do you think we are still short of you?" Music witch in the crowd of Yin measurement to such a sentence. "Yes. Chudong, besides, if you give us such a little bit of roast beast, can we have enough? Everyone here is a strong man who can eat two or three wild sheep at a meal. " In fact, Tieshan and YUEWU have stirred up a lot of dissatisfaction with the chief. The irascible chief has jumped up. "Even the Panshi tribe is stingy!" "Come on, let''s not eat." Iron mountain is adding fuel to the fire. Although Tieshan and YUEWU don''t know what medicine Chu Dong''s gourd is selling, they just need to destroy Chu Dong''s bonfire party. Some people really walked out, but most of them still sat in the same place. It''s not to wait for the chef to hand out the poor little beast barbecue, it''s mainly a respect. To be the chief of a tribe, at least everyone has a certain mind. At least they know how to respect each other''s etiquette. Moreover, Chudong''s reputation has been well known by many tribes. In addition, the rumor of the battle between Chudong and the vulture community makes many tribal chiefs have to respect Chudong.Chu Dong didn''t stop those who left early, just looked at those who stayed with a smile. Iron mountain just shout don''t eat, but he is no move place, cold stare at Chu East. The cook was a little flustered. The barbecue hasn''t been served yet. How can someone leave the scene? Is this a face beating witch? What can I do as a chef? Chu Dong saw Pao Ding''s worries, and with a faint smile, he called out: "Pao Ding, the talent left behind, the expert who really tastes delicious food, show them your housekeeping skills, and let them know that our rock tribe is not only a powerful soldier, but also a chef who can make wonderful food." Chu Dong''s words strengthened the confidence of the cook. He took a look at the beast barbecue. Most of the barbecues still need a little time to reach the best meat quality. How can we use delicious food to stop the bustling tribal chiefs during this period? Pao Ding saw the big pot at once. In fact, it has been cooked for a long time and put in the sand next to the campfire to keep warm. "Come here and divide the bone soup." A few barbarians came to dig out the big bone broth pottery pots in the sand, and put the broth in the pottery bowls. Some tribal chiefs have sharp eyes. When they see that the barbarians of the Panshi tribe have filled liquid objects from the pots, they instinctively think that it is the famous monkey wine. "It''s time to serve the wine at last!" Chapter 240 When the pottery bowl of big bone broth was placed in front of the eyes of every tribal chief, the chief was a bit silly. "This is not a bar? It''s broth. What''s good about broth? " "Yeah, who can''t make broth?" Some tribal chieftains were thirsty because they were in a hurry. They took a big mouthful of the broth whether it was hot or not. "I''ll do it. It''s delicious!" Gulu Gulu, a bowl of broth was drunk by the chief. "Here, another bowl!" With this chieftain as an example, the other chieftains with disdain mood had a dubious taste of the broth, and they were immediately deeply attracted by the delicious and rich broth. In every tribe, they use bones to make soup. However, most of them put some salt into bone soup, but they are not as particular as the broth of Panshi tribe. Generally speaking, when people cook bone soup, they don''t remove the blood at all, nor remove the fat layer, nor add so many exotic leaves. Therefore, the taste of bone soup always keeps the natural flavor of wild animals, which is very hard to drink. But the broth of Panshi tribe is different. The broth is delicious, and its head is as white as pearl, smooth but not greasy, fragrant but not astringent, without a bit of animal taste. The key to the delicious broth is to always keep the high temperature. Therefore, the cooks who cook in advance should always stay next to the pottery pot to ensure that the broth boiling process is in a rolling state. Only in this way can the broth be boiled with a milky and clear feeling. In addition to the heat control in the process of broth boiling, the addition of various seasonings is also very critical. With a master of herbal medicine like Chu Dong, the use of seasoning is naturally very cautious and has been verified by experiments. The leaves and roots of various exotic flowers and weeds can be used as seasoning and cooked together with the big bones of wild animals, which can not only make the broth more delicious, but also enhance the physical fitness of wild people. Chudong put the houer wine into the broth to remove the taste and improve the freshness. At the same time, Chudong also had an experimental purpose. You know, the monkey wine put into the broth is not a simple monkey wine, but a monkey wine that has been processed for at least 20 days. Chu Dong has always suspected that a group of wine warriors, such as Qi, Ming and Xiao, were born, which may have something to do with Luding, a magic weapon. He has done some experiments before, but because what should be born is basically born, people who have not been born can not be born. The broth was instantly drunk by the chiefs, and some even licked the bottom of the bowl. The wolf tiger made people laugh. Even Tieshan and Lewu couldn''t help drinking that bowl of delicious broth. Suddenly, their eyes changed. "Lewu, this soup is so delicious. Moreover, I feel a strange power in it. It''s a faint fever in my body." "Yes, I feel it, too. This soup has the smell of a temple. " It''s just that the chieftain and Wu''an are very close. It is needless to say that the delicious broth, even Daheng such people are also suppressed the desire to rush to grab that big pottery pot. "Ann, do you feel it?" "Yes. It''s just like when I was going to be promoted to the divine warrior, I felt a little ready to move, but this feeling is still a little too weak. " "Then drink more broth. This broth is weird. " Daheng is the most powerful among the people present, and his feeling is also the deepest. What others drink is the delicious soup, but what Daheng drinks is a flavor that once made him unforgettable. The smell of the temple! It''s true that there is a sacred smell in the temple in this broth. How is that possible? How did Chu Dong do it? Daheng took a deep look at Chudong. Chudong smiles and nods to the cook. Pao Ding also saw that the chieftains were in the crazy pursuit of delicious broth, and naturally understood Chu Dong''s meaning. "Come on, soup! To the chiefs. " Bowls and bowls of broth were once again sent to the chiefs. As soon as he arrived, he was dried up. "Come again!" The common barbarians of Panshi tribe shuttled among them, transporting bowls of broth from pottery pots to the bellies of the chiefs. They were very busy. "Mr. Pao Ding, there is no more!" "We don''t have any jars here." The barbarians around reported it. Pao Ding is a bit silly. The broth goes down too fast. Pao Ding came to Chu Dong. "Great chieftain, our broth is gone." "No? ok It''s up to you. " "How can I?""Didn''t you say that before? You are from our rock tribe. If you can''t be a soldier, will you be afraid to fight? " "Yes, guarantee to finish the task!" Pao Ding clenched his teeth and gave a salute to Chu Dongshen. Then he turned around and stood in a relatively high place, shouting. "Chief, please listen to me." "Who is this man?" "Yes. It''s small and dry. I can beat it flat with a slap. " "What is he going to say?" "Go away! Who the hell are you? " When the chiefs around were bored because they didn''t drink much more broth, they saw the ugly cook stand up and immediately spread their anger on the cook. Pao Ding was frightened by the momentum of the surrounding chiefs, and he couldn''t say what he wanted to say. Chu East lightly sighed a tone, to the side of the axe lightly said a sentence. "Go and help the cook." "Well, Chu, I know." The axe walked slowly to the cook''s side and stood there with two feet. "Shut up! Listen to the chef The roar of the axe is very loud. The strength of his wild level God warrior is not strong, and the sound wave suddenly exceeds the noise of all the chiefs. As soon as the axe came out, all the people around were silent. Even if a man like Tieshan is unconvinced, he won''t fight the axe at this time. "Pao Ding, you can say that." Axe is very satisfied with his roaring power. The cook saluted the axe gratefully. "Thank you, axe warrior!" Then Pao Ding perked up, stood up straight, and began to speak out according to the lines that Chu Dong had taught him before. "Chief, it doesn''t matter how much we have. Do you want to drink delicious broth every day? " Paoding is really insignificant. For those wild brute soldiers, such people don''t even bother to sweep the corners of their eyes. Now they are standing there talking with the chiefs with dignity. The key is, there''s nothing wrong with this question of the cook. Who doesn''t want to drink such delicious broth every day? "Yes Someone responded immediately. Chapter 241 "There was only one chief who wanted to drink delicious broth every day." The sound of the cook was not loud, with a taste of regret. There''s a chief on his feet. "I want to drink, too! Every day! " "Yes, I will, too." Almost everyone cried out. Daheng can''t be associated with these guys who don''t want face for a mouthful of broth. He turns over and gets closer to Chudong. "Chieftain of Eastern Chu, this broth is really delicious. What''s the secret?" "Chief Daheng, please listen to what the Cook said Pao Ding raised his hand and pressed it. This time, there was no roar of the axe. The sound around him suddenly went down and slowly became silent. The cold voice quieted down, and the cook was startled. He cleared his throat, and then said in a loud voice, "since everyone wants to drink delicious broth, I''ll tell you the secret of making broth. That''s it!" Pao Ding took out a package of things from his fur coat, which was wrapped with the leaves of some plants. Inside was the Panshi thirteen spices developed by Chu Dong. "High quality, good taste, to drink delicious broth, please use Panshi thirteen spices! With it, you can also be a chef Pao Ding''s advertisement is far fetched, which can be seen from Chu Dong''s dissatisfied shaking his head. But many chiefs who had just been captured by delicious broth didn''t realize what was wrong. After a short silence, a chief yelled in the crowd. "How to sell Panshi thirteen incense?" "Yes. How do you sell it? " Almost all the tribal chiefs asked the price of Panshi thirteen incense. Seeing the surging crowd, Pao Ding also recovered from the initial tension to calm down. He straightened his body and continued to publicize. "Chief, we have joined our rock thirteen spices. Not only can we make delicious broth, but also we can fry and stew it. All kinds of delicious food can''t lack it. Later, you will also taste the wild beast barbecue with Panshi thirteen spices. Please try it and tell us the price of Panshi thirteen spices. " With that, the cook waved his hand. More than a dozen cooks of Panshi tribe started to cut the tender meat on the cooked wild animal barbecue with sharp bone knives, and then let the serving wild people hold it with large leaves similar to lotus leaves and send it to many chiefs. Because of the preparation of delicious broth, people are also full of expectations for delicious barbecue. It''s more interesting than eating the soup, but it''s not as good as eating the meat. "Chieftain, our chieftain said that barbecue should be eaten with seasoning." With that, the barbarian servant poured out some rock thirteen incense from a small pottery pot and put it in a corner of the big leaf. The chief''s crematorium was dipped in half coke. "Well, it''s delicious. It''s really fragrant. It tastes like broth." "Ladies and gentlemen, although the barbecue we eat now has been penetrated by certain seasonings, it still doesn''t taste salted. Therefore, if you dip in the thirteen spices of rock, you can taste the most delicious barbecue." Pao Ding''s explanation came to people''s ears at the right time. "Come on, how do you sell this delicious rock thirteen incense?" Some people in the crowd yelled out angrily. Pao Ding looked at Chu Dong. Chu Dong waved to the cook and stood up. "Chief, are you ready? Are you ready to drink? " "No. Give me another Tyrannosaurus Rex, and I can swallow it There was a burst of laughter around. "Oh, the chief has a lot of courage. Let''s get back to business. Just now, everyone was very concerned about how to sell Panshi thirteen incense. I''m thinking about that, too. " Chu Dong paced gently and stopped for a moment. The chief''s eyes of all tribes followed Chu Dong''s steps. "This time I came to Yunshan tribe to participate in the winter Tibetan Festival, I did bring a lot of Panshi shisan incense. However, because I didn''t expect that shisan incense would be so popular, the quantity of it was limited, and it might not be enough for everyone." The chief of each tribe almost issued a low voice of surprise, uniform. "If our tribe wants it, we will pay any price!" "That is, this delicious thing, you can''t do without it." "Tell me, how many stones?" Chu Dong saw that the time was almost the same, smiling and stretching out a finger. "A pack of rock thirteen incense, as long as a blue stone can be "Ah, how can I have a blue stone for such a big bag? It''s too expensive, isn''t it? ""Yes. This is a robbery Everyone saw the packet of Panshi thirteen incense that the cook had just taken out. It was not as big as the palm of his hand, so he wanted a blue stone? You know, a blue stone is the price of a good beast skin. "The number of tribes is limited. Please contact me at any time. First come first served. Now, let''s have a drink. " Chudong didn''t care how wonderful the faces of the tribes were, so he went back to his seat. When he was invited to the party, he learned how to get along with the people of panchu from the beginning to the end. "Chudong brothers are really talented people. It''s a pity that such people don''t go into business." Only those who have been engaged in business all the year round know that Chu Dong''s doing so will not only sell a bag of Panshi 13 incense, but also a blue stone for a higher price. Anyone who has tasted the delicious broth and barbecue will be conquered by the delicious taste of the captive''s taste buds. Even passers-by are no exception. If Chu Dong had not "robbed" most of his income from the winter gathering in Yunshan with his telescope before, passers-by would have joined in the fight for this delicious rock and thirteen spices. Also thinking about the music wizard. Le Wu felt the delicious taste of barbecue, felt the impact of thirteen spices on the taste buds, and sighed. "Tieshan, do we want to make a deal with Panshi tribe?" "I have the same idea. But the relationship between us... " "Chu Dong didn''t do anything about bird wizard and Lin. Although many of our brothers and senior soldiers including iron claws were killed by the Panshi tribe in the previous battle, Chu Dong''s attitude towards bird witches is equivalent to sending a friendly signal to us. Taking this opportunity, we can have a friendly trade with them. " "YUEWU, but the holy breath of the temple you mentioned does not seem to be in the thirteen incense." "I know. It''s in the drink." Chapter 242 The iron mountain of vulture community is puzzled. "Since we can make people feel that the smell of man temple is not thirteen incense, why do we still do the business of thirteen incense with Panshi tribe?" "The place where the Hericium wine is produced is called Qingpi Hougu, which is adjacent to the Panshi tribe. If we want to be able to get stable monkey wine, the rock tribe can''t get past it. Therefore, the most urgent thing is to have a good relationship with Chu Dong. At least for a certain period of time, we will live in peace with their rock tribe. " Tieshan is not stupid, on the contrary, he has a lot of brains, and immediately understands the meaning of YUEWU. "So good. Anyway, I don''t have the idea of going to war immediately. Let the bird witches who follow Chu Dong back to the rock tribe pay attention. It''s better to find a shortcut to the green skin monkey valley. " "That''s it." The iron mountain and the music sorcerer have decided, the iron mountain stood up, took the wine bowl to Chu Dong''s body. "Dear Chudong chieftain of Panshi tribe, I, Tieshan of Feilong tribe, would like to offer you a bowl of wine." Chu Dong was very surprised. He didn''t expect that the first one who appeared in front of him was iron mountain. See iron mountain no malice, full face of sincerity, although don''t know what he wants to do in the end, can conclude won''t at this time to oneself hint cold arrow is. At the moment, Chu Dong also stood up and saluted Tieshan. "Can we use a bowl of iron wine to resolve the feud between the chieftains?" Chudong is trying, but never thought that Tieshan agreed. "That''s what I mean. Our vulture community once launched an attack on your tribe. It was wrong of us to do so. The soldiers were killed by you because they were not competent. We have no complaints. I just want to make friends with Panshi tribe, so I''ll propose a toast. " Chu Dong was puzzled. If he didn''t know that the most important thing of the barbarians was the promise, he might think that iron mountain came here to stabilize himself, and then suddenly attacked the Panshi tribe. "Chief Tieshan is really a broad-minded man. I really admire you. I have to do this bowl of wine." "Please Although Tieshan and Chudong had their own ghosts, the wine was refreshing. Daheng''s face sank. He didn''t want to see the rock tribe in Chudong and the vulture community in Tieshan turn the fight into a battle. He was only happy when they fought each other. Unexpectedly, iron mountain suddenly proposed reconciliation, which one is to make? "Ha ha ha, that''s great. We can become friends. It''s in your and our interests to live in harmony without attacking and killing each other. " What Chu Dong said was really what he wanted. If the vulture community really wants to fight against the Panshi tribe, Chudong will never be afraid, but there will be casualties in the war. Chudong can''t imagine how many soldiers in the tribe will fall because of this, not to mention the unknown tide of terror animals. To maintain a certain period of peace is in line with the strategy of today''s Panshi tribe. Chu East turns a head to big horizontal tiny smile. "Chief Daheng, chief Tieshan and I have turned enemies into friends. Would you like to be a witness?" Daheng was stunned and nodded with a smile. "I''m glad that you two tribes can make up. Chudong and I have become friends, and the two tribes have become allies. We also hope to live in peace with the vulture community, so that our people can go to the rock tribe and hope that the vulture community can take care of them. " Daheng, of course, didn''t want to. When he saw Tieshan come to seek peace, he thought about the reason why Tieshan did it. When he looked down at the wine bowl, he suddenly thought of the key. Chu Dong asked him to be a witness, and Daheng pushed the boat with the current. What he said was actually for Tieshan. Tell Tieshan clearly that the East and west sides of Panshi tribe and Yunshan tribe have trapped the vulture community. To develop the vulture community, we can only choose one direction. As for which side does Tieshan choose last? The weak side, of course. What''s more, Chu Dong exposed a very fatal point. Even if Daheng didn''t stir up the flames, I''m afraid the friendship between the vulture community and the rock tribe could not last long. Want to make an alliance? It''s not that easy?! Daheng sneered in his heart. Three people ha ha a smile, the misunderstanding conflict between vulture and rock also even if temporarily ended. "Chief Tieshan, in that case, I will send them back to your tribe." "No hurry. Bird witches can be our messengers to the rock tribe. One is to show that we are sincere enough to make peace. The other is to see more about why the Panshi tribe can become strong. " Chu Dong was really worried about whether the vulture community would suddenly do something to themselves on the way home after releasing the bird wizard and the forest. Since Tieshan said so, Chu Dong pushed the boat along the river and did not mention the topic of releasing the bird wizard. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, since we have made up now. Can you sell us this rock and thirteen incense? Just buy it at the price you just paid. ""Of course." "The monkey wine is delicious, too. Can you sell some to us?" "I don''t mind giving you some." Iron mountain a Zheng, see Chu east face don''t seem to fake, on the contrary more suspicious. "Thank you very much. After all, our two tribes are not far apart. In the future, we will often go to your tribe to buy Panshi shisan incense and monkey wine. " "Welcome." After observing for a while, Daheng also proposed to buy Panshi shisan incense. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, we are friends and allies, and we sell things in my territory. We need to keep enough of these thirteen spices, and we need more monkey wine." "That''s nature." After taking Tieshan as an example, the chiefs of other tribes came to propose a toast to Chudong and talked about buying Panshi thirteen incense. Some of these people also put forward monkey wine, but most of them just for the sake of thirteen incense. Chu Dong was very happy, did not find anything wrong, this time the Panshi thirteen incense marketing unprecedented success ah. Chudong''s heart was full of happiness, and he promised each other with each tribe to trade the thirteen incense of the rock. Iron mountain returns to the side of the music sorcerer, the doubt look of the bottom of the heart just appears on the face. "It seems that Chu Dong doesn''t know the value of monkey wine. How can it be?" "Maybe I really don''t know. After all, few people have ever been to the temple of man. Only those who have really been to the temple of man can feel the breath of the temple. " "It makes sense." The same doubts also appear in the dialogue between Daheng and an. "Ann, do you think Chu Dong really didn''t know that the monkey wine had something to do with the temple?" "Maybe. Chu Dong is a fake witch. The God level warriors such as axe and Yang have never been to the man temple. Naturally, they don''t know the smell of the man temple, and they can''t say it''s in the past. " "In that case, let iron mountain test the green monkey Valley first. I''d like to see what kind of secrets are hidden in the green monkey valley. " Chapter 243 Although Chu Dong doubts why Tieshan suddenly proposes to reconcile with himself, he can''t imagine that the real reason lies in a small bowl of monkey wine. At this time, Chu Dong and the tribal chiefs were busy negotiating the Panshi thirteen incense trade. Some tribal chiefs think that although Panshi thirteen incense can improve the taste of barbecue and the taste of broth, it has little effect on enhancing the strength of the tribe. It is not worth the loss to buy a pack of Panshi thirteen incense with a blue stone. Therefore, one third of the tribal chiefs did not move the land. The chieftain of the tribe who sold a bloodthirsty stone to Chudong before was very moved. The person who bought the bloodthirsty stone from his tribe was actually the chieftain of Panshi tribe. It''s a good calculation. I want to eat hard, must make up for the loss before. Out of this mentality, the chief of the blood stone tribe has been eating and drinking from the very beginning, and the number is several times more than that of other chiefs. When others are talking about whether to buy Panshi shisan incense, he is eating haisai. Instead, he opened his eyes and ate blood and sweat. Sweaty hands and no change, but sweat but know that at this time their own strength is rapidly climbing. The blood flow rate of blood vessels is accelerated, and there is a general feeling of burning pain. If you look at the arm carefully, you will find that the skin on the arm is bulging, as if there is a strong force to emerge. A curved arm, a powerful force that has never been realized, converges on the arm. Blood and sweat fiercely stood up, double fists in his chest beat drum general staggered beat. "I, sweaty, am a god warrior." After a roar of blood and sweat, he jumped up, twice as high as usual. The blood and sweat that fell heavily hit the ground and made a big hole in the ground. Everyone was surprised to see blood and sweat, surprised to see blood and sweat standing in the pit he beat out of the sky laughing. "Samurai? How is that possible? " "How did you break through all of a sudden?" Everyone''s mind has the same doubts. Only a few people take it for granted. "Sure enough." A big horizontal whisper. "It worked." Ann took the next line. "We have to deal with green monkey Valley as soon as possible." Tieshan secretly made up his mind. "I finally understand why the Panshi tribe is strong." The witch murmured softly. Chu Dong looked at the dignified appearance of the middle-aged man who had a chance to meet. He was not surprised at the same time. "It seems that the experiment still has a chance of success. We need to do a few more examples to sum up our experience. I''m going to have a chance to chat with this first breakout and record his experience. " Chudong''s idea is beyond other people''s understanding. After a brief surprise, ordinary people immediately think of a possibility. "Chieftain of Chu East, I''ll take all the thirteen incense of rock." "No, how can you eat all of them? We want it, too. " Those tribal chiefs who were not keen on Panshi shisan incense before were crazy. A small number of people who bought Panshi shisan incense before also regretted it and hastened to increase the quantity. Chu Dong''s mouth began to smile and waved his hand. "Don''t mess. I''ve just ordered a lot of orders. I''m afraid the rest can''t meet your expectations. " "No. I''ll give you all the stones. Sell them to me. " "I have two blue stones." "Two blue stones? I have an orange stone Chudong''s heart is as happy as a blooming flower. These guys are all hooked. Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that Panshi thirteen incense alone has made me rich. I''m happy to sing when I think about it. "OK, one orange stone and one packet of thirteen incense. Each tribe is limited to ten packets." Chudong this time some regrets, thirteen incense did not prepare more bags, otherwise more popular. In an instant, all the Panshi thirteen incense were sold out. Although many tribes were dissatisfied, each tribe could buy at least ten packages of Panshi thirteen incense. Some tribes have already made plans to continue to trade with Panshi tribe, and even go directly to get close to Chudong, hoping to talk with Chudong about the long-term supply of Panshi thirteen incense. Blood and sweat are among those who surround Chu Dong and want to talk with him. It''s the dream of every barbarian warrior to become a divine warrior, especially for people like blood and sweat who have been trapped in the rank of senior barbarian warrior for more than 20 years. It''s a great surprise to break through the divine warrior once. "Let''s give way. Let me have a talk with the magical chieftain of Chu Dong." Just promoted the blood sweat relying on the strong man too many strength just pushed the people around, came to Chu Dong''s body. Chu Dong is also going to have a good chat with Xuehan. Seeing that Xuehan takes the initiative to find the door, he is very friendly and salutes each other."My name is Khan, chief of the blood stone tribe. Before you bought a good bloodthirsty stone in my stall, do you remember? " "How can you not remember. Congratulations to the Khan chieftain for breaking through the divine warrior. " "Oh, thank you. It''s your thirteen incense that makes me break through. " He didn''t know that the monkey wine had the flavor of man temple, but he could feel that it was after eating and drinking the food of Panshi tribe that he suddenly made a breakthrough. "This is the creation of the chief of blood and sweat. If it''s convenient, after the bonfire meeting, can you talk about it with me in detail? " "That''s what I mean!" On the whole, the bonfire party was a great success. The Panshi thirteen incense brought by Panshi tribe sold out, exceeding the expected income of Chudong. But also got the request of iron mountain reconciliation, in the process of returning to the rock tribe, don''t worry too much about the vulture community''s sneak attack. What makes Chu Dong most happy is not the above two things, but the success of the experiment. The subjects were all the tribal chiefs present. Although only one successful sample was obtained, it was a great surprise. The bonfire party didn''t disperse until late at night, and the drunken chiefs returned to their camp. Among them, there are also a few chieftains who want to break through, but they have never succeeded. They can only envy the extraordinary good luck of Xuehan. The chieftains who bought Panshi shisan incense are convinced that in the future, there will be God level warriors who break through like blood and sweat in their tribe. And Chu Dong, after the meeting broke up, invited blood and sweat to his tent. The two people had a detailed discussion. It was not until noon the next day that blood and sweat separated from Chu Dong. Afterwards, someone asked what Xuehan had talked with Chu Dong about? Who knows, the answer is unexpected. "We talked about business for a while, and then we talked about the breakthrough warrior. Then I don''t remember. When I woke up, it was noon the next day." Chapter 244 Chu Dong stayed up all night and finally got very detailed experimental data. He looked at the words written on the wood chips with charcoal. These were the contents of a night''s talk with blood and sweat. Blood sweat did not remember most of the conversation because Chu Dong drugged him and hypnotized blood sweat. It''s a certain risk to hypnotize a god level warrior, but fortunately, the blood and sweat of Chu Dong didn''t have the heart of the dike, so that Chu Dong successfully hypnotized and obtained a lot of test acceptance data. In fact, Chu Dong did not need to record to remember, now his memory is super, never forget is not a problem. But the experiment is to be accurate, to be accurate, to record, and not afraid to be seen by others. I''m afraid few people in the world can recognize their own recorded words, right? Seeing that Chu Dong finally came out of the tent, the tile who was specially responsible for building houses and walls came over and bowed down to give Chu Dong a deep gift. "Dear chieftain, that The ball is ready. Is it going to start now? " Like Pao Ding, WA was only an ordinary man in the Panshi tribe. He stood out in the process of infrastructure construction. He was named wa by Chu Dong and became the leader of building houses and walls. "What is that ball?" Chu Dong was still savoring some of the data information he got from blood and sweat. For a moment, his brain didn''t turn around. "What kind of ball did you say, chieftain?" "Ah, you''re talking about the lime show. It''s called show, not ball. It means to perform and show. Now that we''re ready, let''s go. " Wa agreed and waved. The common barbarians began to move. Last night, paoding and other chefs were brilliant and brought a fairly objective income to Panshi tribe. This makes other savages also hold their strength and don''t want to lag behind those chefs. I know how to cook? We can build houses, build walls, and keep out the wind and rain. It''s our construction team''s job. We''re going to have a lime show. Therefore, after hearing Chu Dong''s order, the construction team of Panshi tribe, which had been ready for a long time, began to work in a busy and orderly way. Compared with how to roast meat and how to cook big bone soup, Chu Dong didn''t know much about building houses with walls, but he could still be a guide. Chudong understood the process of digging foundation, hanging line, mixing mud, base wall, plastering and so on. When Panshi tribe was engaged in infrastructure construction, Chudong took part in the construction of every project of the tribe as an off-site guide. Bricklaying is probably the simplest one. The lime show required by Chu Dong is made by bricklaying. Now, the barbarians with the construction team have dug the wall base, and laid about three layers and two rows of stones on the bottom layer. The lime is ready. The only trouble is the yellow sand, because it''s still a short time to come to Yunshan tribe. The yellow sand from the nearby river bank carries a lot of mud, but it''s easier to make the lime mortar more cohesive. The yellow sand and lime mixed together, giving off a burst of high heat. The smoke and dust can be seen from afar, and the taste is more pungent. By the time the smoke had cleared, a group of other tribes had been surrounded. Everyone is very curious. Today, the Panshi tribe still hasn''t set up a stall to sell things. What is the purpose of the whole big news? The barbarian construction craftsmen first laid thick lime mortar on three layers and two rows of stones in the trench of the wall base, and then arranged the stones which had been simply cut and polished on the thick lime mortar layer by layer and compacted them. Then, a thick layer of lime mortar was applied on this new layer of stone, and the previous process of compacting and building stones was repeated. It was monotonous and boring, but the stones were built layer by layer. The masons were divided into four groups, each of which had six people. Two masons were responsible for carrying stones and pouring mud for one masons, while the masons were responsible for compacting and leveling the blocks. As the commander in chief, waze wandered between the four groups. Whenever there was a wall that was not ideal, he would immediately point it out and fine tune it. Chu Dong is very pleased to see that Wa is doing his own work conscientiously. He was born with the talent to be a construction worker. If he was cultivated, he might be a construction master. Maybe not, but there must always be dreams, goals, successes, and dreams. The people of the surrounding tribes are very curious about what the Panshi tribe in Chudong is doing. More and more onlookers are watching, and the walls are getting higher and higher. After a period of stacking, they are taller than a barbarian. The bricklayer barbarians of the construction team need to step on the stones to continue to build. "The height is almost there. Start plastering." The same lime mortar is not adhesive this time, but as the surface coating agent of stone wall. Comparatively speaking, it seems to be easier. The difficulty lies in that the tools in the hands of bricklayers are not very handy. They use thin stones. If they are shovels or bricklayers'' tile knives, the surface mud of the wall will become very smooth.Chudong made such a big move, the whole Yunshan tribe knew it. In addition to the tribes participating in the winter Tibetan Festival, the soldiers and ordinary barbarians from the Yunshan tribe also came out to watch. Seeing that there are more than two meters high walls outside their tribe, we can hear endless discussions about what the Panshi tribe is doing on the wall? Chief Daheng saw the action of Panshi tribe with telescope again in youfenglaiyi Pavilion. He sighed. "I chose Dawu''s second opinion. I don''t know if it''s wrong." As the leader of a powerful tribe, what Daheng saw was not the height and thickness of the wall, but the lime mortar that made countless loose stones coagulate together to form a solid barrier wall. Chudong is the lime mortar of the wall of Panshi tribe, which is constantly rising and extending. With Chudong, the whole Panshi tribe is one. People can see this spirit from the energetic and efficient bricklayers who built the wall. From the eyes of Qi, Ming, Gua, Mao and other young soldiers, Daheng can also see their fanatical love for Chudong. Even the eyes of the crazy savage level God warrior axe are a kind of fanatical follow. Chudong, as a rising and powerful tribal chieftain, is bound to continue to expand his influence. He will certainly expand his life and death with all the obstacles blocking his expansion. When Daheng was a little regretful, WA accepted Chu Dong''s signal and made a vivid and effective explanation of the adhesive lime used for the wall, just like the cook of last night. Wa specially invited two powerful barbarians to push down a low wall that had been built yesterday with their greatest strength. This low wall is very thin, just piled up with a row of stones, but it took two soldiers a lot of effort to push down the low wall. "You see that? The wall we built today is higher, deeper and thicker than the low wall we built yesterday. Tomorrow, when the lime mortar is completely dry, the defense degree will be several times of the sum of the low wall Anyway, it''s very meat. It''s more resistant to beating than the armored dragon! " "Chudong chieftain, are you selling lime?" From the fire iron wings and others are also among the crowd. Chapter 245 As a close neighbor and ally of the Panshi tribe, Lihuo, Tieyi and Shanyan have heard about the production of lime by the Panshi tribe and witnessed the deep ditch and high wall outside the Panshi tribe. But just Shijia, Chudong had already bought a lot of Toushi from these alliance tribes. They really had no strength to buy lime, and Chudong did not make it clear that they wanted to sell lime. "Yes. Chief Lihuo, lime is the heaviest of the goods I brought this time. I won''t take it back "Chudong chieftain, you say, how to sell it?" "The price of a bag of quicklime is two blue stones." As soon as the price is mentioned, many tribes eager to buy quicklime are silent. Is it expensive? It''s not cheap anyway. The key is to consider that the purchase of a large number of quicklime does not help to enhance the strength of the tribe, which makes many tribes shy away. Chudong originally thought that quicklime would sell well, so he would transport it from the distant Panshi tribe. Unexpectedly, after the lime show, it was cold. There was a cold sweat on Wa''s back. He was afraid that it was his own reason that made few people buy quicklime. After a short silence, there was a cry from outside the crowd. "We will take all the Yunshan tribes." It was Ann''s voice, and Ann came in from outside the crowd. As the only God level warrior of Yunshan tribe, an has high strength. At the same time, he basically represents the meaning of Yunshan tribe. All the tribes who came to Yunshan tribe to participate in the winter Tibetan Festival basically belong to small tribes. Their production and life are more primitive, and they are more used to living in caves and digging holes to keep warm and windproof. There is no concept of building houses at all. But Yunshan tribe is different. They have begun to enter the era of housing. Most of today''s houses are wooden structures, which are simple and not windproof at all and easy to collapse. But if you build a stone house, that''s another matter. Based on this consideration, Daheng, the chief of Yunshan tribe, will make a decision to buy all the lime. "It''s Yunshan tribe. It''s bold. WA, you take several people with you to hand over to Samurai an, and tell their people how to use lime, as well as some precautions for lime. " "Chieftain, let me connect with Samurai an?" "What are you afraid of? He''s human, and so are you "But, he is a divine warrior..." "In our rock tribe, there are only different occupations, no distinction between high and low." Chudong said these words in front of everyone, and the chiefs of an and other tribes heard them. Everyone looked at Chu Dong with strange eyes, including Tie Yi, Lihuo, Shanyan and so on. There is no hierarchy in the tribe, but because in the cruel natural environment, the role of barbarian soldiers is far greater than that of ordinary barbarians. For a long time, ordinary barbarians have been ignored or even sacrificed. The vague class consciousness has been produced in the minds of many tribal chiefs. In particular, the God level warriors who have been to the man temple and been blessed by the man God naturally think that they are superior creatures. Chu Dong rang WA, an ordinary barbarian, talks with an, the second leader of the Yunshan tribe. Ann''s face sank. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, are you humiliating me?" "Shame?" Chu Dong felt a little confused. Just as other chieftains thought that ordinary barbarians were only a little higher than slaves, the idea of equality was also deeply rooted in Chu Dong''s mind. "You want an ordinary brute to talk to me? It''s not humiliating. What am I doing? You''re blaspheming. " Ann''s angry face spread all over her face, and a strong momentum suddenly rose, which scared wa to retreat continuously and did not dare to move forward. Chudong is not afraid of an''s anger. Even when Daheng once killed Chudong, Chudong''s first thought is not to escape and retreat, but to fight back. "Samurai an, I don''t mean to humiliate you at all. Excuse me, can you build walls? Can you use quicklime? Do you know the harm caused by improper use of quicklime? " Chu Dong''s question made an even more angry than he could answer. According to Chu Dong''s idea, as a noble God level warrior, he would not be as good as an inferior ordinary barbarian? "Chieftain of Chu Dong, if you continue to humiliate me, then I can only ask for a duel." Ax slightly frowned, one step to Chu Dong''s body, meaning to block this for Chu Dong. Chu Dong patted the axe on the shoulder and let it move. "Ann, it''s going to be OK." "WA, show Samurai an boiled bird''s eggs with quicklime." Wa is a little timid, but Chu Dong supports him, and his rocker is tall and straight. At present, quicklime is put into a pottery pot, and then more than ten eggs are put into it. After pouring water, run away quickly.A lot of heat was generated in the pot, steam was rolling, and lime slurry came out of the pot. When the lime slurry no longer gushed out and the heat almost evaporated, WA began to take out the cooked eggs. "Show it to Samurai Ann." Some wary tile holding the cooked eggs to Ann''s body. An Leng snorted and didn''t answer. "Well, warrior Ann doesn''t believe that the eggs are cooked in such a short time, does he? WA, open the eggshell and let him have a look. " Vaiyan peeled off the shell of the bird''s egg, revealing the crystal white and greasy protein inside and the egg yolk with attractive aroma. An YILENG, although bird eggs are cooked in a short time, what can be done? What is the meaning of Chu Dong? "Chieftain, why? What''s the use of boiled eggs Chu Dong came over, took the shell of the bird''s egg from Wa''s hand, and put it into his mouth, chewing and saying. "Samurai an should have seen that lime and water can cook bird eggs. If you think that the one who is closed in the water is a lower warrior, and you think that the one who is closed in the water is a lower warrior Chu Dong patted wa lightly on his shoulder and gave him an encouraging look. "There''s a lot of lime in tile''s hand. If you dump it into the pond where you fall into the water, do you think there''s any difference between your fate and bird''s eggs?" "You?" When Andong''s hair was about to stand up, a violent force burst out of his body. Ann body a shock, the face showed a look of fear, the body involuntarily backward. Chu Dong stepped forward, stopped in front of Wa, and looked directly at an. "I would like to ask Samurai an, what do you Yunshan tribe buy our quicklime for?" Chapter 246 Ann glared at Chu Dong. Chu Dong was not afraid. The assumption that Chu Dong said just now is that it is really possible to cause serious personal injury to an, which makes an angry. But an didn''t lose his mind. Chudong was not alone. He represented the Panshi tribe. He was the spiritual leader and leader of Panshi tribe. An couldn''t kill on the spot, which was not in line with the strategic conception of Yunshan tribe. What''s more, he has a feeling that he may not be able to kill Chu Dong even with a violent blow. The sentence that Daheng said before is recalled in his mind. Ann, slowly quiet down. Cold hum: "I will let people contact with your people and receive your lime." With that, Ann turns around and strides into the Yunshan tribe. Looking at Anyuan''s back, Chu Dong shook his head. The chieftains and soldiers of the surrounding tribes saw the scene in front of them and talked more loudly. "What would happen if Ann fell into the water and poured quicklime into the water?" "Will Samurai an be cooked inside and outside like a boiled bird''s egg?" "Is Samurai an idiot? He won''t jump out of the water? " "It''s not impossible for the chieftain of Chu Dong to say that." "I''ve heard that the Chu chieftain of Panshi tribe used magic magic to turn a pond into boiling water in an instant, and cooked the green alligator in one of the ponds. Is it quicklime?" A chief suddenly thought that he had heard a rumor before and put it forward on the spot. It''s hard to tell whether it''s true or not, but just seeing a small amount of quicklime can make the bird''s eggs boil in an instant, which is impressive. With the assumption Chu Donggang just said to an, it''s completely possible. "That''s right. The quicklime was used to kill a giant alligator in a pond." A soldier of the rock tribe spoke out with pride. "Ah, that''s true. If only we had bought some quicklime. " The chiefs of the tribes began to regret it again. But what they didn''t expect is that quicklime can produce a lot of heat in an instant, but as long as they have this common sense, it''s very difficult to hurt people with quicklime. "Chieftain, I..." Wa looked at Chu Dong, who was shorter than himself, and felt that Chu Dong was bigger than ever. "Go ahead and finish the handover. Along the way, we pulled quicklime, but it took the boss''s efforts. " "Yes, it''s guaranteed." Wa learned from the soldiers when they were training and stood in a relatively standard military posture. Chu Dong''s eyes swept through the crowd and saw the numb or timid faces behind the crowd. He shook his head again. Those faces are slaves of Yunshan tribe. These slaves believed that they used to be ordinary barbarians or soldiers of a certain tribe, but now they are squeezing the rest of their lives in Yunshan tribe. Chu Dong didn''t want to liberate slaves, but the idea of equality made him unable to see such a phenomenon. In the Panshi tribe, there are also thoughts of high and low, but fortunately, I can guide the thoughts of the simple barbarians in a better direction. Chu Dong thought, suddenly a sense of fatigue hit. According to passers-by, there are also vast city-state societies outside the wasteland, among which classes have really emerged, and the idea of heaven''s determination of wealth should have been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Today''s Panshi tribe is just a small tribe in its infancy. Whether it can get out of the wilderness and collide with those city-state civilizations is still unknown, but the ideological collision may be earlier. Chu Dong promoted WA, valued Pao Ding, respected deeds and opinions, and talked and laughed with Ma women. What he did was to be a tribal chieftain with no airs. He wanted to let all tribal people see and understand with his words and deeds. People, only professional differences, there is no high and low distinction. Daheng sees the confrontation between an and Chudong on the pavilion of Youfeng Laiyi. When Ann returned to Daheng, Daheng said a strange word. "This telescope is really useful." Ann thought silently and nodded. "I understand why the Panshi tribe is rising so fast." "Because of Chudong." Big horizontal light said a sentence. "It''s because of Chudong, but it''s not entirely because of Chudong. Those ordinary savages, because of him, have confidence and strong motivation. If everyone in the rock tribe is like the guy named WA, the rock tribe will be really terrible. " "The Panshi tribe used lime as the binder for the wall, and Chudong was the binder for the Panshi tribe. To push down a wall is to push all the stones, but to push the rock tribe, you just need to remove the adhesive. ""Daheng, I remember you chose Dawu''s second suggestion." "I didn''t change my choice. However, I believe that I am not the only one to see the weakness of the rock tribe. " Ann nodded, deeply convinced. He thought for a moment and asked, "do we want to remind Chu Dong kindly?" "No need. He is a smart man and knows how to do it. If he can''t do that, he doesn''t deserve to join us. " "Eh, what will Chu Dong do again?" See Daheng with a telescope to watch the distant Panshi tribal camp, an also raised the telescope to see the busy Panshi tribal camp. Under the command of an old man, many people moved bags of things into the newly built four walls. Outside the wall, Chu Dong sat cross legged, talking to a man on the opposite side. Soon someone came to report that Chu Dong had set up a simple hospital in the camp. "Hospital? What is a hospital? " "It''s a place for people to see a doctor. Chu Dong also claimed to be a doctor, and called him a doctor. He said that he would cure all kinds of diseases and sit for three days. After three days, no matter how many herbs were left, he would stop the diagnosis. " "How could a powerful chieftain see a doctor? He really doesn''t need that face. " Ann came by coldly. "Chief, samurai an, there''s another strange thing. Chudong said that all people can go to see a doctor, including slaves. " The reporter added. "Well, I see. You can go down." "Ann, didn''t you find that Chu Dong didn''t do everything according to the usual practice when he came here, which caused quite a stir every time. I''m afraid he had an early consultation "What''s his plan? To see a slave? I''ll lower my price. What are you doing? To be the Savior? " Big Heng shook his head. Now, he also felt that he couldn''t see through what Chu Dong was going to do. Chapter 247 If the bonfire party is to sell the thirteen spices of Panshi, and the lime show is to sell lime, what is the purpose of setting up a clinic for the public? Do you sell herbs? The slaves, even the common barbarians, can''t afford to pay for it. I''m afraid it''s not that simple. This time, Chu Dong didn''t really want to sell herbs. He wanted to get back the feeling of being a doctor. It was a disguised Memorial. On the other hand, he wants to take advantage of this opportunity to observe the physical condition of the barbarians of other tribes, have a statistical data, and then formulate a specific strategy. "Next!" Mao shouts, and the next barbarian comes to Chu Dong. "What''s wrong? upset stomach? Open your mouth and let me have a look at your tongue. Well, the coating on your tongue is thick and white, the stomach qi is insufficient, the stomach power is insufficient, and the gastrointestinal function is disordered. I''ll prescribe some medicine for you. You can take it after you go back to boil it. " After Chu Dong finished, the old man and his men had mixed a bag of patent medicine with some other herbs in the wall, and then sent it to the front and handed it to the patient. "What''s the matter with you? Feel palpitations, nausea, want to sleep, right? Well, it''s affected by the magic spell. It doesn''t matter. I''ll give you a prescription. It will take effect immediately after taking it. " "The fire boil on your back is very serious. If the fire poison invades, you will lose your life. Don''t worry. I''ll prescribe some antipyretic and antidote drugs for you. After taking them continuously for a period of time, they will detoxify and detumescence. " At the beginning, the barbarians of Yunshan tribe came to see a doctor with half faith. Unexpectedly, Chudong received everyone kindly, so more and more people lined up to see a doctor. Almost all of them are ordinary barbarians. They don''t have preferential treatment like soldiers. The great wizard of Yunshan often has a year''s retreat. A few witch doctors in the tribe basically only treat the barbarian soldiers. Where can anyone treat them? Most of the time, when they get sick, they can only rely on themselves to survive. If they can''t survive, they will contribute to reducing the food consumption of the tribe. Daheng looks at the common barbarians in the tribe who go to see a doctor in a long line and frowns. He vaguely feels that Chu Dong''s move must have deep meaning. After thinking about it, he decides to go to Houshan Xuefeng again. When Daheng set foot at the entrance of the cave of Yunshan Dawu again, Yunshan Dawu opened his mouth. "Daheng, can''t you see through Chudong?" "Yes. I don''t know what he''s going to do. " "This child is not simple. You don''t need to know what he''s going to do. When he''s finished in three days, let him come. He wants to see me, too. " "Yes, I know." Seeing that Daheng had not left, the great wizard of Yunshan asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?" "Dawu, is my choice right?" "As I said, you are an adult and the chief of Yunshan tribe. You should have your own choice." Yunshan wizard did not answer Daheng''s question, but Daheng seemed to have understood something and left after giving a deep gift. Yunshan witch whispered to himself, "I''m young and thoughtful. It''s worth seeing." Chu Dong, a young doctor, has nearly ten years of experience. If it wasn''t for the accident, he would be the youngest chief physician in the hospital. Although in his short career as a doctor, Chudong mainly focused on Western medicine, but his minor Chinese medicine has not been pulled down, which just played the most effective role in this era. Every diagnosis of a patient is an opportunity to review the ancient medical treasure house of Chu Dong. The reason why Chudong didn''t put on the posture of sitting and seeing a doctor in Panshi tribe was that there was too much work in Panshi tribe, especially after the death of Ganggu, too much burden was put on Chudong. The laborious profession of doctor was insignificant compared with the whole tribe, so Chu Dong could only give up his dream of still being a doctor and become his own chieftain. According to the truth, the people of Yunshan tribe who come to see a doctor have all kinds of diseases, which should be targeted prescriptions, but the main medicine in the medicine bag given by the old man is a mysterious package of herbs. That mysterious package of herbal medicine was prepared by Chu Dong before he came to Yunshan. Chu Dong was named Qiangshen zhuangti powder, which was developed by Chu Dong, Xing and Jian to strengthen the immune system. In the final analysis, the origin of the disease lies in the reduction of the immune ability of the human body. According to traditional Chinese medicine, it is the invasion of various exogenous pathogens. According to western medicine, it is the virus infection. If the human body is strong enough to resist exogenous pathogens and viruses, it will not get sick. Chu Dong to Yunshan tribe people see a doctor, inevitably did not take Yunshan tribe of these people as the test object, clinical trial of their own strong body zhuangti San new drug meaning. The barbarians were the most resistant human group that Chu Dong had ever seen before. Therefore, he was not afraid that those people would have abnormal phenomena after eating his strong body powder.Only when he came across some special problems, Chu Dong would take the medicine and treat it according to the case. After only one day''s consultation, the titles of "miraculous hand revives" and "cure the disease" of the chieftain witches in the east of Chu became popular among the Yunshan tribe. The next day, more Yunshan tribesmen lined up to wait for Chu Dong to give them treatment, including some barbarians. During the savage soldiers'' hunting expedition, everyone was more or less injured. In ordinary times, some witch doctors gave them ointment and pills given by God to relieve pain and swelling, but they could not cure the root cause. Sometimes, there were sequelae of pain. Chudong''s Qiangshen zhuangti powder is just the right medicine for the soldiers'' pain sequelae in the battle, which can fundamentally solve the hidden diseases and hidden injuries of the soldiers. When a soldier with a medicine bag opened by Chu Dong entered a Shandong Province, there was a tall but haggard old man living here. In addition to the old man, there were two old people and a middle-aged man present. Seeing the soldier, the tall old man held out his hand to the soldier. "Xiangwu, I''ll bring you the medicine bag you want." The soldier handed the medicine bag to Xiangwu, saluted and turned away. Xiangwu opened the medicine bag wrapped in wide leaves, took a look, and then put it on the ground in front of him. In front of him, there are more than ten bags of medicine scattered stacked together. "It''s all the same medicine. The only difference is that some small medicines are different. In addition to this package of herbs, there are lingyazhi, Lianhuang, muwenxiang, and what is this? I can''t recognize it, but I think it''s also the function of Invigorating Qi and generating blood. " A rickety old man picked up the bag of medicine and looked at it carefully. "The little doctor of the rock has a great skill in dispensing medicine, and I''ve got a lot of insight. If only we could know what the main medicine is. How can there be a medicine comparable to the divine medicine? " Another old man with a scar on his face said so. Chapter 248 In the view of the witch doctors of Yunshan tribe, Chudong''s medicine is boastful. Only God''s medicine can cure all diseases. If you didn''t know that chieftain Daheng seemed to have reached an intention to cooperate with Chu Dong, several witch doctors in Yunshan tribe would have scolded Chu Dong severely. "Do you know what Dawu thought?" Everyone''s eyes are focused on the tall old man. "I don''t know. However, Dawu wanted to see Chu Dong. " "Dawu hasn''t seen any outsider for more than ten years. How can he suddenly see such a child?" "Dawu is forward-looking and has his own plan. We don''t have to worry about it here. I came to you mainly to discuss whether Chu Dong should be stopped from attending the clinic? " Three old people are in their prime. Four of them are not all the witch doctors in Yunshan tribe. In the real sense, only the old man with a hunchback and a scar on his face is a witch doctor. Neither the tall old man nor the middle-aged man is a witch doctor. Originally, tall old people and middle-aged people were trained as successors of Yunshan wizard. They had learned witchcraft and even possessed witchcraft power. But in the end, Yunshan wizard did not specify who would be the next one in a hundred years. I don''t know when it started. Maybe it started with a few clusters of natural crystal stones given to Chudong of Panshi tribe by Yunshan Dawu rangan warrior. The tribe said that Chudong might become the designated successor of Yunshan Dawu. For this nonsense, the tall old man Xiangwu and the young man Zhuangwu didn''t believe it at the beginning. After all, Chudong is the chieftain of Panshi tribe, and it''s impossible to go to Yunshan tribe thousands of miles away to do Yunshan wizard. But then, someone revealed the fraternal friendly relationship between Yunshan tribe and Panshi tribe before their downfall, and told the precious friendship between Yunshan wizard and Panshi wizard in detail. It was clear that there seemed to be a certain agreement between Yunshan wizard and Panshi wizard in those years, and the later dead people should be responsible for training the first dead people to be great witches. Therefore, when Chudong and Panshi tribe alliance came to Yunshan tribe to participate in the winter Tibet meeting, Xiangwu and Zhuangwu were qualified to meet Chudong with Daheng and an, but they did not show up. When he knew that Yunshan wizard was sure to meet Chu Dong, the two candidates couldn''t do it. They would gather the four most learned and capable people under Yunshan wizard together to study how to deal with Chu Dong. Hearing Xiangwu''s question, the hunchback old man and the scar face old man looked at each other. The hunchback old man replied, "Xiangwu, Chudong is treating the people of Yunshan tribe. It''s good for our tribe. Why should we stop it? Chief Daheng didn''t mean to ally with Panshi tribe? " The elephant witch snorted. "Chu Dong can prepare a panacea for all diseases. Won''t the elixir controlled by you two witch doctors be impacted? Once Chu Dong really becomes the wizard of Yunshan, do you think you two can have a good life? Don''t forget that you and I were also the factors that led to the fall of the Panshi tribe in those years. We all had a share. " As Wu said, the old man with a hunchback and the old man with a face were silent. No objection is the same as acquiescence. Xiang Wu turned his eyes to Zhuang Wu who never said a word. Zhuangwu was originally a barbarian warrior. It was the great wizard of Yunshan who trained Zhuangwu to become a wizard only when he saw that he had the root to become a wizard. And Zhuang Wu''s body is really big and strong. It doesn''t look like a wizard at all. "Zhuang Wu, what do you say?" "I listen to Dawu." "Fool! If Chu Dong really became a great wizard, according to the ancestral rules, our magic power would be recovered and become an ordinary person. We will become the new stepping stones of witchcraft. Are you willing? " From the only successor to Zhuang Wu, Xiang Wu''s psychology has long been gloomy and envious. He has repeatedly tripped over the straightforward Zhuang Wu and wanted to get rid of him. However, behind Zhuang Wu stands the big mountain of Daheng, and Xiang Wu has been forced to abort many times. It''s rare that Xiangwu wants to seek the support of his competitors, but he doesn''t want them to be so naive. "Zhuang, you go." Xiangwu began to regret that he should not find Zhuangwu at the beginning. Zhuang Wu stood up in silence. As soon as he came to the cave, he turned around and looked at Xiang Wu seriously. "I won''t talk to anyone about what we are discussing today, but Dawu will know." With that, Zhuang Wu walked out of the cave and soon disappeared. "Xiang Wu, Zhuang is right. We can''t hide from Da Wu what we do and what we think." The old man with scar face was nervous. Xiang Wu sneered and said, "are you afraid of the wizard? Don''t forget, Dawu has people who are afraid. In those days, the great wizard failed to save the Panshi tribe. Don''t you forget the reason? " "Is it true that he has no time to hide his life and death from Xuefeng?""It''s just that, like the witch, the great witch''s attention to Chu Dong''s affairs is just gossip, not necessarily true?" "Whether it''s true or false, Chu Dong should get rid of it. Just now Zhuang Zai, I didn''t tell you two. Let''s take a look at my divination. " Then Xiangwu took out a turtle shell from under his robe. There were several big cracks and some small cracks on the shell. "this is as like as two peas in the third time, and it is exactly the same as the first two times." The two witch doctors looked down at the turtle shell carefully, and their faces changed gradually. If it wasn''t for witches, they couldn''t understand what the crack on the turtle''s shell represented. Neither did Daheng and an. This is the revelation text of the gods that only witches can understand. "Is this a Chu character?" "Yes, three times. What I want to predict is the rise and fall of the Yunshan tribe. Every time the turtle shell falls heavily on the ground, the belly of the turtle goes up and the shell rushes down, which means that the decline of the Yunshan tribe has become an image. " "The enlightenment text displayed by the lines on the turtle shell is the source of the decline of Yunshan tribe. Chu, it''s not Chu Dong. Is there anyone else? " "So it''s the meaning of the gods?" "Exactly." "Since it''s the meaning of the gods, we''ll attack Chu Dong according to the meaning of the gods." "That''s what it means. Let''s do it secretly. Don''t let Daheng find out. " "Xiangwu, do you have an idea?" "Yes, there are. We need the cooperation of both of you." Three old people gathered together and murmured about the way to harm others. Chu Dong, who was looking for the feeling of sitting in the clinic, had no idea that the danger was approaching. Chapter 249 Chu Dong agreed to visit for three days, but it was the third day. In the past two days, the number of patients received by Chudong has exceeded 300. The number of patients received by more than 100 people per day is far more than that of doctors. Most of the patients who came to visit are just minor problems. Even without Chudong''s Qiangshen zhuangti powder, they can carry those minor diseases by virtue of the strong constitution of barbarians. Today, the number of people queuing up has obviously decreased. Of course, the barbarians who have no symptoms of illness will not come to see a doctor. Some of them remain suspicious of Chu Dong, so there are more than 30 people queuing up. Chu Dong was still a little sorry that he didn''t receive the slaves of Yunshan tribe these two days. Obviously, some slaves are dying, but they still don''t dare to come. Chu Dong wanted to see the slaves directly, but he was afraid that the people of Yunshan tribe would have other ideas. The last time Chu Dong and an occasionally revealed the idea of "everyone is equal", Chu Dong obviously felt that the slaves were far away from the camp of Panshi tribe. It is impossible for the Yunshan tribe leaders who regard slaves as their private property to let Chudong''s idea of "everyone is equal" poison their property. When Chu Dong came to see the 13th person today, he was stunned. Because the man who came to see the doctor was actually a slave of Yunshan tribe. The tall, swarthy slave''s face was expressionless, and the brand of Yunshan tribe was clearly visible on his face, which looked a little terrifying. The slave''s upper body was bare, and there was an old scar on his chest, the size of a bowl. He was very close to his heart. I think he had been badly injured in that year. Chudong felt a little surprised. After all, there was no slave coming to see a doctor two days ago. The slave who came here had enough courage. Turning his eyes, Chu Dong found that the patients who were supposed to line up behind him were far away, as if he was afraid of the dark slave standing in front of Chu Dong. The doctor''s parents believed that Chu Dong would not treat his patients differently. He said to the slave with a smile, "come, stretch out your hand and let you have a pulse." Without saying a word, the slave stretched out his palm and let Chu Dong put his finger on his wrist. Chu Dong felt the slave''s pulse for ten seconds, and his face changed. Is it a leak? Wulou pulse is one of the seven dead pulse. The pulse beats only once for a long time, and the intermittent time is uneven, such as the leakage of water in the house. At this time, the slave''s pulse was the symptom of the house leak pulse. If it wasn''t for Chu Dong''s rich experience, he couldn''t feel his pulse. "Open your mouth and let me see your tongue." The slave opened his mouth in accordance with the words, but it startled Chu Dong. The slave''s tongue was cut off, leaving only a small tongue base. "Who has done so much? How did the Yunshan tribe treat the slaves Chudong was angry. In his view, everyone is equal and life is the same. Why can someone trample on other lives? "Why don''t you say something? But you can understand me, right? Can you tell me who did this to you? If I didn''t make a wrong diagnosis, you''d be dying because of the rampant poison in your body. But this poison has just been poisoned for less than an hour. Who is it Chudong jumped up. If this was a society ruled by law, he would have called 110. His eyes angrily looked at the Yunshan tribe and the youfenglaiyi Pavilion, which could see the whole Yunshan tribe. In Chu Dong''s mind, even if the poor slave whose tongue was cut and poisoned was not made by Daheng, it had something to do with him. "Go and find Daheng with me. I''ll do you justice!" Chu Dong grabbed the slave and went to the Yunshan tribe. The big slave''s eyes flashed a different color, and suddenly stopped. Chu Dong pulled two, did not pull, the leg of tall slave seemed to take root to grow on the ground. The slave opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but the "yayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayaya. Chu Dong was a little worried. He could speak animal language and seven languages of different countries, but he didn''t understand this kind of dumb language at all. "I''m sure you didn''t succeed in detoxification. Don''t be afraid of him who worked in the tribe in a short time?" The slave nodded, and his face was in pain. "Then follow me. If you want to survive, you have to find the person who poisoned you." The big slave shook his head, still motionless. "Don''t you want to live?" There was a complicated look in the eyes of the tall slave, who seemed to be struggling with something. At this time, a sharp sound similar to the flute came from the distance, very sharp and loud, shocking the eardrum. After hearing this sound, the big slave suddenly hugged his head and made a low roar like a beast."What''s the matter?" Chu Dong''s face changed again, knowing that the sound seemed to have affected the slave. Chu Dong wanted to pull the slave, but he was pushed away by the slave''s hand. "Is someone controlling you?" Although Chu Dong didn''t know much about witchcraft, there might be some witchcraft that could control people. The big slave covered his head with one hand and waved to Chu Dong with the other, indicating that Chu Dong would not go there. Chu Dong''s eyes were sharp, and he saw that there were blood lines flowing out of the eyes of the big slaves. At the same time, there were blood lines flowing out of the ears, eyes and nostrils. "Who is so vicious?" Chudong let out a low roar. At this time, the tall slave stood up straight, with a wave of his hand and a flash of his knife, he cut toward Chu Dong''s neck. Chu Dong was caught off guard and dodged quickly. He was still slow. The bone knife of the big slave passed Chu Dong''s shoulder, and the blade cut a hole in the fur coat of the three eyed ape. You know, although the three eyed ape is dead, the winter clothes made of its fur still have a certain defense ability, and the general bone knife can''t cut it at all. After Chu Dong dodged a knife, his eyes fixed on the slave''s wrist. To be exact, the slave did not use a hand knife, but the bone knife was on his wrist. The bone knife was actually made of the wrist bone of the slave. A person''s wrist bone can become a sharp bone knife, which surprised Chu Dong. I''m afraid such people are born assassins, right? "You''re under control. Cover your ears and don''t listen to that strange noise!" At this time, the sharp sound is higher than one, it seems to be urging. The eyes, nose, ears and mouth of the tall slave in front of Chu Dong had blood flowing out. The blood covered slave''s hands were trembling and seemed to be trying to control them. Chapter 250 "Ah..." The slave seemed to mean something, but no one could understand what he was saying. "Someone ordered you to kill me?" "Ah..." The slave forbeared to nod. "Daheng? Ann? Or someone else? " When it comes to "others", the slave nods. Chu Dong wanted to ask again, and the sharp sound became sharper. One eye of the slave was washed away by the blood. He was completely crazy and rushed to Chu Dong. The slave not only had a bone knife on his wrist, but also on his shoulder and ribs. The bone knife pierced the skin from his body. Strangely, there was no blood flow from the place where the bone knife pierced. The one eyed slave had completely lost his consciousness. He was just like a fierce beast, waving a bone knife to kill Chudong. Chu Dong dodged left and right, looking for opportunities to subdue the slaves. Suddenly, Chu Dong''s corner of the eye saw a black high-speed rush to come over, at the same time heard an angry roar. "Cheap slave, dare you!" "Don''t kill..." Before the word "he" came out, a black spear pierced the slave''s chest like lightning. The slave''s chest burst with blood, and his body was pushed more than ten meters away by the residual force of the black spear before he was nailed to the ground. "Chu Dong chieftain, are you ok?" Words to people, God level warrior an Fei quickly ran to Chu Dong''s side. "Your spear?" "Don''t thank me for saving you. The remaining evils of the Daogu tribe have never been killed. For a moment, he almost hurt the chieftain. " Ann said, stepping forward and pulling the black spear out of the dead slave''s chest. "Why did you kill him?" Ann hears Chu Dong''s voice is different. Looking back, she finds that Chu Dong''s eyes are like a fire. "He wants to kill you, shouldn''t I kill him?" Ann felt that Chu Dong''s question was very puzzling. "He didn''t want to kill me. He was ordered and controlled." "Whether or not he is ordered, is he going to kill you? Is it wrong for me to kill him and save you? " "Are you killing people?" "You need to be bloody!" Ann''s face became ugly, too. "Then why did you kill him?" It''s back to the origin. An was angry. He had a spear in his hand. The spear was half a meter deep into the ground, which showed his anger. "Chieftain, is everything all right?" After hearing the news, the axe dared to come here. Behind him, there were more than ten soldiers of Panshi tribe who came to inquire. They saw that Chudong and an were facing each other. They scattered the formation and trapped an Wei vaguely. Ann looked coldly and said "yes" three times. "Chudong, it''s said that your rock tribe is not weak, and the axe warrior is also extraordinary. Let me have a try today." Ann''s hand is on the spear, and it''s going to hurt people. "Ann, stop it! The chieftain of Chu Dong is a guest. He must not be rude. " Daheng also came here at this time. Daheng looks at the dead body on the ground, and then smiles apologetically at Chudong. "I''m sorry, the chieftain of Eastern Chu didn''t expect such a thing to happen. It''s our negligence. The remaining evils of Daogu tribe must be to assassinate the chieftain of Eastern Chu, so as to stir up the fighting between our two tribes. Don''t fall into the trap. " Chu Dong looks away from the corpse and looks at Da Heng. "Chief Daheng means that this is the plot of the remaining evils of Daogu tribe?" "What else?" "Didn''t chief Daheng hear the sharp sound?" "It''s the sound, but what''s wrong?" "It''s the sharp noise that controls this man''s intention to kill me. Why don''t you go after the murderer and come to kill him instead?" "Chudong! I''m kind-hearted to save you, you don''t appreciate it, slander me to kill? Why do you say that? " Ann pointed to Chudong angrily. "The person who ordered the killing was..." "Ann, come on, don''t say more." Daheng interrupts an''s words and continues to say to Chudong: "this happened in our Yunshan tribe. I will give an account to the chieftain of Chudong." Chu Dong sighed and did not speak. "Don''t worry, I promise it won''t happen again." Chu Dong just nodded indifferently, then waved to the axe and others, and walked towards his camp. As he passed the body, Chu Dong''s steps stopped, and then he left quickly. Axe complexion is not good to stare at two big horizontal and an, then Nu hum a, followed Chu Dong''s footstep."Daheng, chief, Chu Donghe..." Daheng waved to Ann, looking very cold. "Go and see the elephant witch." Daheng and an came to Xiangwu''s cave together. The tall old man was waiting there quietly, as if he had known for a long time that the two of them would come. At the same time, there are the old man with scar face and hunchback in the cave. Even if Daheng is rude to witches, even if Xiangwu is not, he still has the power from God. Big horizontal like witch line ceremony, like witch also return ceremony. "Chief Daheng, are you here to ask for a crime?" "I want to ask, why does Xiangwu do this?" The opposite is the witch. "It''s said that Dawu gave you two choices. You chose the second one, didn''t you?" "It''s true." "If it was me, I would choose the first one." With a sneer, Xiangwu threw out three tortoise shells from the sleeve of the robe. There were horizontal and vertical cracks and more cracks on the back of the tortoise shells. Daheng stares at the shell and frowns. Who can understand this kind of witch writing? "These three tortoise shells are all my divination for the future of our Yunshan tribe. On the back of each tortoise shell is the word Chu, Chu of Chu East." "So what?" "Chudong will be the chief culprit for the destruction of our tribe." Daheng stares at the turtle shell and is silent for a while. He says: "Dawu didn''t make it clear to me, it''s a choice for me. Chudong is good for us to live. If he dies, we Yunshan tribe will face the crazy revenge of Panshi tribe. " "Are we afraid of the rock?" "It''s not fear, it''s not gain. I just want to ask, "if you kill Chudong, what''s good for our Yunshan tribe?" "The result of divination is very obvious. Chudong will bring death threat to all of us in Yunshan." "Xiangwu, what I want to ask is, what can we get from Yunshan when Chudong is dead?" Daheng asked word by word. If in an ordinary tribe, the divination result of a wizard can determine the decision made by the whole tribe. But not in Yunshan tribe. The only one who can make the final decision is Yunshan Dawu. When Yunshan Dawu was not in charge, Daheng was a responsible decision maker. Chapter 251 Xiangwu knew the result, but he couldn''t tell. What''s the benefit of killing Chudong to Yunshan? Can''t it be said that it was only the news that Chudong would become the successor of the great wizard of Yunshan that he had the heart to kill? This kind of dark psychology, like sorcery, naturally can not be exposed in front of people. But, his this kind of psychology, big horizontal can guess some. Daheng is not a witch. He doesn''t believe in divination blindly. He is a leader and will have his own judgment. Because of this, Yunshan wizard will let him decide two choices by himself. It''s because of Yunshan wizard''s trust in himself, and it''s very likely that Yunshan wizard already knows what choice he will make. Thinking of these, Daheng''s face became colder. "Xiang Wu, since you can''t say what good it is to kill Chu Dong, then your behavior will stop here. This time, I''ll take it as if I didn''t see it. I''ll explain it to Chu Dong. " With that, Daheng turned away. Just when Daheng said those words coldly, a powerful momentum suppressed Xiangwu. Xiangwu could not refute it. After Daheng left, Xiangwu''s breath calmed down. This is the strength of juefeng level God warrior? Just a momentum can make me breathless? It seems that Daheng has made a breakthrough again. The elephant sorcerer looks at the back of the big horizontal far away with fear and fear. "Xiang Wu, I didn''t expect that the assassination of Chu Dong would fail. The Dagu warriors of Dagu tribe are good at close combat and assassination Now, Scarface and hunchback are grasshoppers in the same line. They didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. "What''s more, Daheng is determined to protect the east of Chu, and then make small moves. Daheng really won''t allow it." "That trash!" Like witch hate scold a, scold of nature is that by install a spear nail dead on the ground of that knife bone tribe remaining evil. "Chu Dong will leave Yunshan. It''s a long way back. It''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be any accident." Like Wu Yin''s cold smile, let the side of the two accomplices have some creeps. "Xiangwu, do you mean to do it on the way back to Panshi tribe?" "Can he be protected by a god level warrior like an axe, and there are more than ten tribal warriors around him, so it''s hard to start?" "It''s not good to attack by force, but if we attack by stealth, there is still a chance. Moreover, there is a contradiction between the rock tribe and the vulture community. We can blame the vulture community." "So Xiangwu has an idea?" Xiangwu nodded. "I need two more people to help me." "Anyway, we have already helped you once, and it doesn''t hurt to help you again." Seeing that Xiangwu didn''t want to say a specific plan, the two witch doctors left. Xiangwu, with a gloomy face, slowly took out a piece of jade from his arms. This is a piece of crystal clear white jade, very beautiful, this is pure white, there are three blood red characters on it. "Kill Chu Dong." The three blood red characters seem to be engraved in the white jade, as if they are natural. What''s more strange is that the three blood red characters seem to flow. With the gentle swing of the white jade, the blood red will faint and then combine into three characters. This white jade is the real reason why Xiangwu wanted to kill Chudong, because someone gave him an order. He didn''t dare to listen to that man''s orders. As long as he thought about that man, he would feel a wave of fear spread from the bottom of his heart. Xiangwu put the white jade away again, and let out a long breath. Xiang Wu murmured: "kill Chu Dong, I will be able to sit in the position of the great wizard." In the Yunshan tribe, you can''t fight against Chu Dong, so you have to look for opportunities outside. At this time, Chu Dong was in a bad mood. There was a man who was nailed to death in front of him, but it was only slightly promoted. After all, Chu Dong faced life and death every day after he came to the wild age. As a doctor, he is faced with life and death every day. Chudong''s nerve to bear death is much stronger than others. But the slave''s death was like execution, just like a man trampling on an ant. Chu Dong clearly remembered an he Daheng''s expression when he looked at the dead slave on the ground. He was very indifferent. It seemed that he never regarded the slave with one head, two eyes, two arms and two legs as the same kind. That kind of look made Chudong very uncomfortable. Moreover, it is clear that someone ordered the slave to kill himself, but he was killed by an. Even if it''s not the instigation of Daheng and an, it should be the people inside Yunshan. Is it Yunshan wizard? Chu Dong had a lot of questions to ask about the witch he had never met, and now he has one more. "Chu Dong chieftain, are you ok?" The people who came were alliance tribal chiefs such as Lihuo and tiechi.It''s said that Chu Dong was assassinated. Li Huo and others rushed to the scene. "Fortunately, nothing happened and there was no injury." "I''ve heard that the slave who assassinated you belonged to the Dagu tribe. The soldiers of Daogu tribe are born with different bones, which can kill people with bone knives. Their soldiers are also called Daogu soldiers. However, this tribe has always been sparsely populated, and it was destroyed by Yunshan tribe more than ten years ago. " He is the oldest and knows more about fire. "Well, it''s really weird that a bone knife can grow out of the body." "A slave of the Dagu tribe is unlikely to think of assassinating the chieftain. Do you mean..." Li Huo didn''t go on, but everyone knew what he meant. As long as people with clear eyes know, there must be someone behind the assassin. But it''s impossible for Yunshan to admit it. Li Huo, Chu Dong and Da Heng know this. It''s already a tacit thing. Unless Chu Dong pursues it endlessly, Daheng will only give an explanation casually. Sure enough, soon after Daheng came to see Chu Dong himself. Clearly is to comfort Chu Dong whether frightened and injured, in fact is to take an excuse to prevaricate. "Chieftain Wu of Chu Dong, the assassination today is really unexpected. I''ve checked. It''s the remaining evil of Daogu tribe who wants to kill you, and then use it to start the war between Panshi tribe and Yunshan tribe. I''ve captured all the slaves of Daogu tribe, waiting for you to get rid of them. " No matter what Daheng said is true or not, this is a kind of statement in itself, giving Panshi an account. There was also a custom of transferring slaves among the tribes, just like giving gifts. In doing so, Daheng wanted to calm the resentment in Chu Dong''s heart. They give slaves as goods. They are real people. Chu Dong''s eyes fixed on Daheng like a mirror, and he looked at Daheng inexplicably. He didn''t know why Chu Dong suddenly looked at himself with this kind of eyes. "Chief Daheng means that these slaves are at my disposal?" "Naturally, at your disposal." Chapter 252 Chu Dong came outside and saw more than 20 slaves kneeling in his camp, all women and children. "That''s all? No adult slaves? " Chu Dong asked curiously. "The adults, they just killed." Daheng''s understatement. Chu East listened to, the body tiny of a shock, this voice why good harsh ear ah. Chu Dong silently looked at the more than 20 slaves in front of him. They knelt on the ground with their heads down and did not dare to look up. Only the youngest, about three or four years old, looked up at Chu Dong with angry eyes, but then his head was lowered by his mother. "Is that what chief Daheng told me?" There was an obvious irony in Chu Dong''s voice. "Yes. Since they want to assassinate Chu Dong chieftain, let them all die. " Daheng didn''t seem to recognize Chudong''s irony. "They''re mine now? Then let me take it back to the tribe. " Daheng was stunned. He didn''t expect Chu Dong to make such a decision. "Chieftains and Witches of the east of Chu, they and the slave who wanted to assassinate you are the remaining evils of the Dagu tribe. They still have the heart to harm others and have to guard against them." Daheng hasn''t spoken yet. Ann behind him has spoken. Chu Dong snorted coldly. "They are either women or children. What threat can they have? Since they want to kill me, stay with me and see what they can do for me. " Ann looked at Daheng. Daheng thought for a moment, nodded and said, "since the chieftain of Eastern Chu insisted, these slaves should be our amends and gifts to Yunshan." As soon as Chu Dong raised his hand, he called Qi He Mao and whispered a few words in their ears. The two men took orders and went into the camp with more than 20 women and children slaves from Daogu tribe. Big horizontal see Chu East facial expression become calm a lot of, think Chu east of anger should abate go down. "Chudong chieftain, our Yunshan wizard wants to see you." Who knows Chu Dong when did not hear the same, self-care in a daze. "Chudong chieftain, our Yunshan wizard wants to see you." Daheng says it again, and Chu Dong reacts. "When?" "If it''s convenient, you can follow me to see the wizard now." "Unfortunately, it''s really inconvenient for me now." "Why?" "I came to Yunshan tribe to participate in the winter Tibet Festival, not to see a wizard. There are more than 3000 people in our Panshi tribe, but I have to go to sweep out what I need to eat and what I want to wear. " "Sweep the goods?" Chudong ignored Daheng and called to the axe. "Axe, send the order down, ready to sweep the goods." The axe agreed, and the camp of the rock tribe moved. Not only the stone and other 41 soldiers, but also the old man, the cook, the tile and other ordinary barbarians were also moved by the news. Just two days ago, when Chudong sold all the Panshi thirteen incense and lime, he divided up a large number of stones, and everyone got dozens or even hundreds of yellow, cyan and green stones more or less. These people are very excited, some people even see the appearance of Duishi for the first time, and the tears in their eyes are contained. Mao, Ming and Xiao, who are responsible for distributing Duishi, said that Duishi is a reward for everyone. This time, more than 150 ordinary people from Panshi tribe came to Yunshan tribe after sleeping in the open air. They also experienced a bloody battle with the vulture community, so they should be paid. These stones, you can freely control, buy what you want. Daheng and an are standing in the camp of Panshi tribe. They see that the barbarians of Panshi tribe around are smiling one by one, holding Toushi in hand and rushing to the sales booth of the winter Tibetan Festival. "Chief, what these people are holding are all stones. Chu Dong divided Duishi. " Ann was stunned. He had never heard of any tribe that would distribute the exchange stones to ordinary people. Even if there are a few outstanding soldiers, they are only distributed to ordinary soldiers. "Chu Dong is really grand." The big horizontal voice is actually from the nose to hum. "Chief Daheng, samurai an, please excuse me. I''m going to sweep the goods. If it''s a little later, these kids won''t be able to keep anything good. " After saying hello to Daheng and an, Chu Dong also hurriedly keeps up with the pace of the tribesmen and walks towards the booth of the winter Tibetan Festival. The winter Tibet meeting has come to an end. Each tribe came to the Yunshan tribe to participate in the winter Tibetan festival mainly to trade with the Yunshan tribe. The bulk goods trade was basically completed according to the previous agreement between the caravan and the tribes.Today, there are still stalls, mainly some items that are not included in the agreement, or are superfluous. After a few days of trading, especially after two rounds of bloody dumping in Chudong, most of the tribal chiefs found that the Doushi they had just bought from Yunshan tribe had almost disappeared. If you want to buy it, you can''t afford it. It was at this time that more than 200 people from Panshi tribe swarmed into the site of the winter Tibetans meeting. They bought things when they saw them, and even bought the animal skins on the ground. That''s not to say. Before Chu Dong, he gave a simple sweeping training to several leaders such as ax, Qi, paoding, xinglaoren and wa. "Remember to bargain! What is bargaining? For example, if the other party wants to sell two blue stones, you can cut it to half and give him a blue stone. This is bargaining. " "What''s more, when you go shopping, you should know how to be flexible. Now, the remaining leftovers of various tribes are eager to sell. If they don''t agree with us to cut the price by half, they will grind with him until he is upset and the price will be reduced. " "Whatever it is, as long as it''s sold by these tribes, I''ll take everything." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chudong simple scavenging training, several leaders in accordance with Chudong said told you. You don''t need to understand, just do as the chieftain said. Cut half when you see the goods. So, in front of the booth of the winter Tibet Festival, the cook picked up a rare fishbone knife and asked, "how many stones are there?" "A blue stone." "It''s too expensive. Do you sell half a blue stone?" "Half a blue stone? You mean two green stones? " "A green stone for sale or not?" The middle-aged man in charge of selling goods at that stall was stunned. "How can I sell you two green stones? You might as well grab it. " "Our chieftain said, don''t rob. It''s called hard work. If you don''t sell it, well, I''ll squat here waiting for you to reduce the price. " "Aren''t you the one who makes the broth? "My name is Pao Ding." "Since you bought it, I''ll sell you a green stone." "Half a green stone for sale or not?" The seller wants to cry but has no tears. How can he not know the advance and retreat? "This fishbone knife is for this brother." The chief of the tribe came over from behind, picked up the fishbone knife and gave it to the cook. "Why did you send me?" "Your broth is delicious. Make a friend." The tribal chief looked at the cook with a smile. Pao Ding felt as if he had grown up a lot. No tribal chief ever looked at him head-on. Chapter 253 The cook felt flattered and nodded to the kind chief. "Our chieftain said we''re going to sweep the goods. I have a lot of stones in my hand. I don''t know how many things are in your stall? I''ll take them all. " The seller just wanted to speak, but the chief reached out and stopped him. "Brother Pao Ding. I''ll sell it to you. Give as many stones as you have. " "Really? I''ll give you half. " "Half is half." As a result, Pao Ding really swept all the leftovers of that tribe with the price of two blue stones and five green stones. Of course, Pao Ding is a special case. The chief of the other side intended to do it. Who let Pao Ding''s broth and barbecue make a senior barbarian warrior who has not been promoted successfully for many years become a god warrior? Every chieftain can''t be a fool. They don''t have the experience and feeling of Daheng or Tieshan, so the key to improve the soldier''s realm is broth and barbecue. So the person who makes the broth and barbecue is the key. Pao Ding didn''t know that he had taken bribes, and the tribal chief didn''t realize that his cage was actually a bribe. This is the bud of bribery and bribery. Other people of Panshi tribe strictly followed Chu Dong''s requirements and cut half of the goods when they saw them. A large number of tail goods entered the camp of Panshi tribe. For the caravan of Panshi tribe, this is a kind of carnival. More than ten tribes allied with the Panshi tribe are jealous. All the people who came to Yunshan tribe were soldiers. On the way, some of them died and were injured. However, they didn''t enjoy the treatment of ordinary people in Panshi tribe. They didn''t have a stone in their hands. They were all in the hands of the chief. Iron wings from the fire and other tribal chiefs also imagine Chu Dong, like a big hand, but, after all, in the pocket. Although the goods transported by the tribes of the alliance this time exchanged a lot with those of Yunshan tribe, most of them were low-level ones. After conversion, the total amount of them may not be as much as that of Chudong''s lime show. "Panshi brothers, I really envy you. You can buy whatever you want, but we can''t A soldier of rolling rock tribe came to the soldier''s name enviously. "You are really stingy, chief." Name returned a look of disdain. "Who said no. Can you show me what Duishi looks like? " "Here you are." "True or false?" "Really. As the chieftain said, this time, the tribes contributed a lot, and some people died. Although it is said that the Lihuo tribe of Qingyu tribe does not agree with our tribe to offer a pension, the friendship in this war cannot be lost. Soon, we will give you the remaining stones. " "We share happiness and difficulties together. Since we are an alliance, we should uphold this concept and help each other." The news soon spread among the alliance tribes, and the crowd was excited. Even Luoshi, Xiongshi, Shanyan and others are excited. Do they guess that Chudong fenduishi will have their share of these senior soldiers? Then Chu Dong found the chief of each tribe and pointed to more than ten bulging animal skin bags that had been prepared. "Ladies and gentlemen, you come all the way with me to fight against the enemy bravely. I don''t have any gifts for Chudong. Take one of these animal skin bags for each tribe. But first of all, I want to make it clear that it will be given to the brothers below. " "Thank you very much." The chiefs of the tribes gave thanks one after another. Even if is always to Chu East differentiation to draw up own tribe''s iron wing and leave fire is also grateful. The two of them can already foresee that it is difficult for their tribe to remain independent. Maybe it is a good choice to follow the path of Qingsong tribe. The Panshi tribal alliance has carried out the second round of scavenging. This time, it can be regarded as cleaning up all the leftovers of the winter hiding meeting, which is really a scavenging. Both tribes and individuals are full of harvest. Of course, it was the individual who gained the most, because Chu Dong had acquiesced in keeping all the goods except one third of the goods he got by hand over to the tribe. Due to the scavenging action of the Panshi tribal alliance, the winter Tibet meeting ended about 10 days earlier than usual. Some tribes began to return with food and winter clothes exchanged from Panshi tribe, and every day there were tribal chiefs who said goodbye to Daheng. There are also a lot of tribal chiefs before leaving and Chu Dong specially said hello, expressed the desire to communicate with Panshi tribe. "Chieftain of Eastern Chu, our Lengshui tribe is only about ten sunsets away from the Panshi tribe. I hope we can communicate more and buy good things from your tribe." "Chieftain of Eastern Chu, our tribe is rich in fresh fruits and dried fruits. I hope we can trade our fresh fruits and dried fruits for your lime and rock incense in the future." ¡­¡­¡­¡­The bustling winter Tibet Festival is coming to an end, and the Panshi tribe is ready to pack up and start to return. Of course, before returning, Chu Dong was bound to meet Yunshan wizard. Daheng has been looking for him three times. He hopes that Chu Dong will follow him to see the great wizard of Yunshan mountain on the snow peak of Houshan mountain, but Chu Dong has found a reason to push him away. The fourth time, Chu Dong no longer refused, followed Daheng on the way to the back mountain. "Chieftain Wu of Chu East, the person that big Wu meets, push three obstruct four, you are the first one." "For the first time in everything?" "I''d like to give you a piece of advice. You''d better be cautious when you see Dawu. Dawu''s eyes can see through you, see through the future, and play tricks in front of him. It''s just asking for trouble." "I''ll save that. Thank you, chief Daheng, for reminding me in time. " In some places, there is no road at all. After the second half of the road, it is full of snow, and it is difficult to find the road. If there is no big cross belt, Chudong may lose his way on the snow capped mountain. It took more than two hours to get to the snow peak. "This cave is the retreat of our Wizard." Daheng said, pointing to the snow covered cave ahead. "Is Chudong Xiaoyou here?" A loud voice came out of the cave. Daheng was surprised. From the name of Yunshan Dawu to Chudong, Dawu was very friendly to Chudong. Fortunately, the second one was chosen from the two suggestions at that time, which should be the answer in the mind of the wizard. "Yes, Dawu, the chieftain of the rock tribe, Chudong is here." Daheng returned respectfully. "Let Chu Dong come in. You wait outside. When we''re done, you''ll lead Chu Dong down the mountain. " "Yes, Dawu, I know." Then, Daheng made a gesture to Chu Dong to come in. Chu Dong nodded to Daheng and stepped into the cave. Chapter 254 As soon as he walked into the cave, Chudong felt a heat wave coming like spring. In the cave, the flowers are in full bloom, the spring is dingdong, and outside the cave, the snow is all over the sky, cold and piercing. At this time, it is not too much to say that the cave is a blessed place. Chu Dong took off his three eyed ape fur coat and put it beside him. His action was very natural, as if he had entered his own home. Then Chu Dong looked at the old man with snow hair and beard sitting on the stone platform. The great wizard of Yunshan is wearing a snow colored robe. His long beard and hair are almost the same. If his eyes were not opened, he might not be able to find where his facial features are. Yunshan wizard is also looking at Chu Dong. See Chu East movement is very natural, cloud mountain big Wu smile. "Are you Chu Dong? It''s good to be young. " Chu Dong didn''t expect that Yunshan wizard''s first greeting should be this. He was slightly stunned, and then saluted to Yunshan wizard respectfully. "Junior Chu Dong, I have seen the great wizard of Yunshan. When Chu Dong saw the great Wuxian, a character like an immortal, his heart was broken. " "Ha ha, I''m good at talking. Sit down. " Chu Dong saw that there was a small arch bridge in front of the stone platform of Dawu in Yunshan. On the opposite side of the arch bridge, there was a straw like a futon. "Thank you, wizard." Chu Dong sat on the grass futon and carefully looked at the great wizard of Yunshan. "Tea?" "Thank you very much." Chu Dongzheng doubted that there was no third person in the cave. Could the great wizard of Yunshan get up and pour tea for himself? All of a sudden, there is a floating object, which is actually a tray. On the tray, there is a delicate teapot like white jade, and also a crystal clear teacup. Chudong opened his mouth wide. How does a tray with heavy objects such as a teapot float in the air? The tray slowly fell in front of Chu Dong''s body, and there was no sound. "Dawu, is this your magic power?" "It''s just a little trick." Chudong tasted a mouthful of tea and felt the fragrance coming into his throat. A comfortable feeling went straight through his stomach. "It''s really good tea. Dawu, this is the enjoyment of immortals. " "Ha ha, if you have been here for 16 years, you will be able to realize whether it is immortal enjoyment or not." "Is it true that Dawu has been on the mountain for sixteen years?" "Not bad. Apart from going out of the cave twice and going down the mountain, I spent most of the rest of my time in this place. " "Isn''t that a cage?" "Yes, and No. If you go far enough, you will know what I mean Chu Dong didn''t understand, so he nodded politely. "Chudong is sixteen years old, isn''t he?" The great wizard of Yunshan suddenly talks about the age of Chu Dong. "Probably?" "Do you remember your mother?" "Some impressions." After searching his stomach, Chu Dong finally remembered a kind-hearted woman with a dark face, who was his physical mother. "Do you know your grandfather?" Chu Dong was surprised. What does Wu Yunshan do? "I don''t remember. There seems to be no impression. " "Of course, you don''t remember that when the tide of beasts came, your grandfather and great grandfather died in the same disaster." Chu Dong knelt down and rose to salute the great wizard of Yunshan. "I came here this time to ask Dawu for the truth about the animal tide. I hope Dawu will tell me the truth." "I''m talking about it? Do you know your life experience? Your great grandfather is my best friend. His name is Xue. He also has a more resounding name, which is called the rock wizard. " Chu Dong can''t help but feel shocked when he hears that he is the great wizard''s grandson. "I''m glad to hear that you became a witch in the rock tribe. The old man has a successor. " "Dawu, you should see that I''m not a real wizard, I''m a fake wizard." "Ha ha ha, boy, what is true and what is false? If you pretend to be true, then it''s true and it''s false. Sometimes there''s no action, but there''s no action. " Chu Dong looks black. These two words sound familiar. If you remember correctly, the source should be from a dream of Red Mansions. It''s just, how did the old man say it? At this time, Chu Dong was shocked several times more than he had just heard that he was the great great grandson of the rock wizard. "The old man always says amazing things. It''s wonderful to say that it''s true when it''s false. " "Dawu, do you mean to say that my great grandfather said that if you pretend to be true, it is true as well as false?" "It''s not the old guy. Who else? Who else can have his talent? "Yunshan wizard seems to fall into some kind of memory, half a day to come back, continue to say. "Back then, your great grandfather and I were young friends, and we used to wander in the wilderness together. He is a soldier, I am a witch, we two complement each other, experienced countless times of life and death. Later, your great grandfather got old and had a serious illness. Then he turned from a soldier to a warlock. He had a better understanding of witchcraft than me. " "At that time, I was shocked. How could this old boy suddenly become so strong? Then he found that he had no sorcery at all. The so-called warlock was just a soldier, but his knowledge reserve was far higher than those of us "The old boy said, give him a fulcrum, he can pry the earth. I asked him what is the earth. He said that the land we stand on is the earth. I laughed at him and called him blasphemous. " "There are still many times, he always acts out of tune with other people, a lot of old people, but take people to rush into the temple of man. As a result, seven or eight of the soldiers who followed him died, and all the people who came back were promoted to God level warriors." "In just three years, the old man made the Panshi tribe become a powerful tribe. He conquered many small tribes and wiped out many tribes completely." "But, at the same time, he also angered man temple, and then there was a tide of animals." Chu Dong''s mind was shocked and could not recover for a long time. If his understanding is right, the rock wizard, even his great grandfather, who has a body, is very likely to be a traverser. Only a passer-by can say such crazy words as "give me a fulcrum, I want to pry the earth". "I see the shadow of that old man in you. You and he have a similar breath, or according to the old guy''s adjective, called temperament. He knew at that time that he might die, so he told me in advance. " "He said, I don''t want to save him. If I save him, I can only give his head away. He figured out that he was doomed. Shit! Can he be as good a fortune teller as I am? He didn''t get it right once, the stick Yunshan big wizard suddenly emotional, a nasty dirty words Biao out, Chu Dong is very from inside heard some familiar national curse. It''s ready to be hammered. There is a passer-by before. Your father''s grandfather''s Panshan wizard is also a passer-by or a pioneer. Chapter 255 The great wizard of Yunshan cursed his once good brother for saying that he would leave soon. He shamelessly entrusted himself with some things. He said that he had a chance to fly away, but he stayed to die. It took a long time for Yunshan wizard to calm down. "My grandfather once said that you would lead this tribe to the top 20 years ago "I''ve been paying attention to your rock tribe all these years, until you show up this year. It seems that the prediction of learning has come true. " "It seems that you have inherited your great grandfather''s blood and are going to take a completely different road of Warcraft." Chu Dong spent most of his time listening. He heard a lot of meaning from the old man''s excited words, as well as the past feelings, nostalgia, loneliness, comfort and so on. To be honest, Chu Dong didn''t have any impression or feeling about the man who was very excited. After all, he is a person from another world. He has nothing to do with everyone here, just like a tourist from other places. "Chu Dong, if you have a chance, you might as well go to the man temple. In the Tianqi Valley outside the man temple, your great grandfather left some things for you. After you see those things, you should understand a lot of things." "Tianqi Valley? Man temple? What did my great grandfather leave me? " "I don''t know. If you see it, you will understand it. " Chu Dong remembered Tianqi Shengu. Since the great wizard of Yunshan mentioned the man temple, it was one of Chu Dong''s purposes to meet the great wizard, so Chu Dong asked about the man temple. "I want to ask Dawu about one thing. What kind of place is this temple? " "Man temple, it is said that after Pangu man God created the world, he was exhausted and died. With his blood, flesh and bones, he scattered between heaven and earth, and then became all creatures between heaven and earth. The essence of human beings is inherited by Pangu man God. " "A long time ago, human beings were used as food by demons and beasts. A natural warrior awakened the blood ability of Pangu man God and led human beings to drive demons and beasts out of their homes, thus opening up a way for human beings to survive." "He is the man god worshipped in the man temple now, and his name is Taiyi. It is said that the barbarians of all the tribes in the wasteland are the blood descendants of the barbarian God Tai Yi. " "Every tribe will have a barbarian warrior born, and the barbarian warrior has ferocious brute force, but he does not know how to use God''s power. Only when he becomes a god level warrior and gets a god given weapon, can he have the power to compete with the monster." "It''s said that Taiyi drove ten thousand demons out of his home in those days. Ten thousand demons avoided the void, but they refused to be reconciled. They said that they would come back to the world and slaughter human beings with blood, and the divine warrior was the armed force to resist the possible return of ten thousand demons in the future." "The reason why divine warriors are called divine warriors is that divine warriors are divided into nine levels. Now Daheng and an, the Yang and axe of your tribe are only the first level of divine warriors, and the most powerful divine warrior is the Ninth level." "After the level 9 God warrior, it''s the realm of God. It''s really the comrades who can fight side by side with the wild God." Chu Dong was shocked to hear that he had seen the power of axe and Yang. But according to the great wizard of Yunshan, they were only the first level divine warriors, and there were also eight and nine level divine warriors. How powerful should they be? And there''s a God? "Dawu, is there really a level 9 God warrior? How strong is level nine? " "There must be. I haven''t seen it. Xue and I have seen three level divine warriors. Within one sword, all animals are the first. They are very powerful. " "If you have the chance to go to the temple of man in the future, you should be able to see the level 3 samurai, or even higher samurai. There are two forces that can''t be provoked in today''s man temple, one is the God warrior, the other is the God priest. " "And the sorcery of the sorcerer comes down in one continuous line with the power of the God priest. According to legend, the first witches were the spokesmen of the God priests among the tribes. Therefore, only the God priests who served the man gods could convey the meaning of God to the hundreds of millions of people through the mouth of witches. " "Dawu, it''s said that if you want to be a real God warrior, you have to go to the man temple and get God given weapons. Is that right?" "Indeed. With God given weapons, you can gain more power. At the same time, every god given weapon has its own martial arts inheritance. A warrior with martial arts inheritance may not be able to crush a senior barbarian warrior by strength alone, but he can easily crush a senior barbarian warrior by martial arts. " "Does the witch also need to go to the man temple to get inheritance?" The cloud mountain wizard shook his head. "No. Every witch''s birth may be random. For example, when I was dreaming, I dreamed of a black robed God priest. After waking up, I began to have the power of witchcraft. ""But learning is different. He became a witch after a serious illness. However, he and I both know that the power he gained did not come from the sacrificial priests in the temple of man. " "Therefore, when the school became more and more popular, the temple of man would launch a wave of beasts and raze the Panshi tribe to the ground." "What? Witch, do you mean that the animal tide was started by the temple of man "Naturally. Otherwise, how can fierce beasts, which belong to different families and even are natural enemies, have a purposeful rampage at the same time? Today''s man temple is full of decay. It is no longer a man Temple serving God, but a man Temple serving people. " "Isn''t the animal tide launched every 20 years?" "Who told you that? Of course not. Now, if any tribe disobeys the will of man temple, it will be destroyed. However, due to the divine rules of the ancient man temple, it is impossible for the man temple to kill the descendants of the man God personally. Therefore, the most commonly used means of the man temple is to drive out the wild animals to form a tide of animals and kill a tribe. " "According to scholars, this is the method of terror ruling in the temple of man." "Dawu, can you tell me the details of the killing of the Panshi tribe?" "Well, I remember the past. When you come here, I want to tell you some stories, one of which is about your great grandfather. " Yunshan wizard sent out a long sigh, which reverberated in the cave for a long time, as if in response to the memory of Yunshan wizard. Chapter 256 "At that time, your great grandfather had already calculated that the temple of man God would fight against the rock tribe, so he entrusted me with the aftercare." "Naturally, I don''t want to sit by and watch your great grandfather die and the rock tribe perish. My intention is to send troops to help. However, at that time, a man came from the temple of man and confronted me for three days, so that I could not send any soldiers out, which led to the slaughter of the Panshi tribe. " "Did Daheng take you to youfenglaiyi pavilion? That place is where the man from the temple confronted me. It''s a good way for people in the temple. It''s just a matter of breathing. " "I believe that if I fight with him, the outcome is unknown, but it is bound to cause harm to the people of my tribe. In the confrontation, I can''t send troops to help." When Yunshan Dawu said this, he laughed nervously, but there was no smile in his eyes. "At that time, I knew that I would not be spared, and I knew that even if I had the idea of sending troops, I would not be able to achieve it. Once the temple of man wants to get rid of someone, it will really use everything. " "In fact, man temple does not really want to kill the whole rock tribe. There is only one person they want to kill, that is your great grandfather. The one who made the temple feel scared. " "Six level 3 God warriors and five level 3 God priests killed your great grandfather together, and only one of them survived and escaped to the temple of man." "After that battle, man Temple didn''t continue to hunt down your rock tribe, and the guy in youfenglaiyi Pavilion disappeared." "Isn''t it the tide of beasts that killed the rock tribe?" "At the same time of launching the animal tide, the temple of man also took action. Otherwise, your great grandfather alone will be able to kill all the ferocious animals in the animal tide. " "What did my great grandfather do? Why must the temple of man be removed quickly? " "Your great grandfather didn''t tell me about the secret inside. You can go to Tianqi Valley to find out what your great grandfather left behind." Chu Dong was silent for a while. The story of Panshi wizard is very simple in the narration of Yunshan wizard, but the thrilling Chu Dong can feel it. Fight against six level 3 God warriors and five level 3 God priests with one''s own strength, and almost kill them all. This is niuren. This elder is really awesome. "Dawu, do you know that Sirius and jackal sacrifice animals?" "Of course. What''s the matter? " "This time when Sirius and jackal sacrificed to animals, I saw an incredible scene. I''d like to ask for your advice." "You say it." So Chu Dong described the scene that he saw all kinds of flying animals flying all over the sky with the great wizard of Yunshan, but he concealed the process that the bluebird forced himself to take a pill. "The wolf and jackal sacrifice to the beast, and all beasts fly into the sky. It seems that the wasteland will be in turmoil for some time "I understand Sirius and jackal sacrifice to beasts, but what does it mean that all beasts fly to the sky and split the sky?" "It''s a great secret of the temple of man. Your great grandfather discovered it by accident. Maybe it''s because of this reason that the temple of man wants your great grandfather''s life." "The temple of man is actually divided into many factions. The temple of man deep in the wasteland has always been advertised as orthodox, but in fact it is not recognized by other factions." "Ten thousand beasts flying in the sky and splitting the sky" is a character with strong faction. I don''t know what this person''s name is. At that time, your great grandfather didn''t mention his name when he told me. It can be seen that he was afraid of this person. He was afraid to mention his name and be known by him immediately. " "Every once in a while, that man would go to the man temple and fight with the guards in the man temple. As for both sides, it''s not clear what they want to die for "But every time, that person will end up in failure and then fade away." "Sirius jackal sacrifice beast, is the man''s hand with jackal in front of the road, it is said that the name of the hand is Sirius. And that person and ten thousand beasts fly sky split empty, then go to man temple. You can see that the process of the flying beast eating the sacrificial beast is the marching meal prepared by the front Sirius for the flying beast of the person behind. " "You mean that man is among the flying beasts that block the sky?" "I''m afraid so. I haven''t seen it, but I hear it is "Who on earth is that man? Dare to shake the temple of man? Driving tens of thousands of flying beasts? " Chu East after all still can''t restrain his curiosity, ask a way. The cloud mountain wizard shook his head. "I don''t know. Maybe there is an answer in the things left by your great grandfather in Tianqi valley." Tianqi Valley again. This is a place Chu Dong must go to. After thinking about it, Chu Dong asked another question. "Does Dawu know that Huotong tribe was slaughtered?"Originally, Chu Dong thought that Yunshan wizard didn''t know this "little thing". Unexpectedly, Yunshan wizard nodded. "I know. If you want revenge, I can give you some advice. However, it has something to do with the temple of man. " What''s the matter with man temple? "The ancestor of Huotong tribe was a powerful samurai. I don''t know which one. The Huotong tribe used to be a powerful one. Later generations are not as good as each other. By the time your father''s generation comes, it will have fallen out of shape. " "The man who destroyed his tribe is Lu Che, a senior soldier who fled to the wasteland in a certain city-state. I think your ancestors left some good things behind. This deer chop will kill your whole tribe for its own sake. " "Later, I went back to Huotong tribe and saw a mural on the cliff being dug away. It should have been cut dry by deer." "That mural is a map leading to the temple of man, and that deer chop is also an expert. He must have dug up the mural and went to a city-state to get a reward." "Why?" "Because the God priests and God warriors in the ancestral temples of various city states think that those God warriors and God priests in the wilderness man temple are rebels, and the man gods they worship are also false gods. They always want to find the real location of man temple and destroy man temple at one stroke." The great wizard of Yunshan sneered at the unspeakable irony. "The renzu temple or renhuang Temple worshipped by the people in the city-state is actually the same god worshipped by the Manshen temple, which is Taiyi, the God of human ancestors. In the wasteland, it is called man God, and in the city-state, it is called Ren Zu or Ren Huang. " "That is to say, these are two different factions?" Chu Dong nodded that he understood. "How to understand. But who is treason and who is orthodoxy? Hehe, it''s hard to say. " Chapter 257 "Dawu, when I was hunting for wasteland, I saw some abandoned caves. There were murals in the caves, which seemed to be the map of man temple. I can''t understand it. Can deer chop understand it? " "He? It''s impossible to understand. I think your father inadvertently talked about the glory of his ancestors and let Lu Che know that the mural can find the location of the temple of man, but he didn''t know that it caused his death. " "Even if you can understand the map, you can''t find the temple of man. Only real Witches or divine warriors can be found, not only by maps, but also by the induction of mysterious forces in the body "I have prepared something for you. If you want to look for man temple, you can find man temple with this." As he said this, the great wizard of Yunshan reached out and took out something from his arms. It was like a jade pendant. It was white and flawless. There were red hair and colorful blood dots in it. "It''s the jade pendant of man God. It''s a sign to go in and out of man temple. When it comes to man temple, there will be a guide." The white jade pendant with blood dots flew lightly and fell into the palm of Chu Dong''s hand. Chu Dong looked carefully, and then thanks, put into the trouser pocket. Seeing Chu Dong''s hesitation, the cloud mountain wizard said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Is there anything else you want to ask? " "Dawu, the last time elder brother Chengfeng came to inspect the merchants of our rock tribe, I stole his map and the price list of Duishi. Is the text on it that only witches can master?" "Ha ha, you are as persistent as your great grandfather. Yes, it''s from the priest. Yes, your great grandfather''s face was as surprised as you "Excuse me, Dawu, what''s so special about this writing?" "It takes a lot of people to be proficient in the language of the temple, which is located in the mountain "Your great grandfather once went into many temples and got a lot of good things from them. For example, the deity that I gave you just now, which can guide the location of man temple, is one of them. " "But, that old guy is a miser. He is very stingy. When he was dying, he only gave me a little good things. Most of the good things were hidden. It is very likely that he was hidden in Tianqi Valley by his old guy." The great wizard of Yunshan changed "great grandfather" into "old guy" again, naturally because he thought of the old man''s mean and stingy character, so he still has a deep regret. "Well, the wizard can also write the kind of words that the God priest can write?" "naturally. Yes? Do you want to study? " "I''d like to learn if I can." "No, you don''t have to study, because you would, right?" The big Wizard of Yunshan had a sly smile on his lips. Chudong also smiles. How does Yunshan wizard know that he will? It''s not important. What''s important is that Yunshan wizard didn''t mean any harm to himself. "Thank you, wizard. The talk with Dawu made me understand a lot of things. I have a general direction of what I want to do next. " Chu Dong stood up and was very respectful to Yunshan wizard. Yunshan wizard nodded slightly. "We''ll meet again. At that time, your eyes will penetrate the fog and find the direction you really want to go Chudong carefully smacked the meaning in the words of Yunshan wizard, and saluted again. After standing up straight, Chu Dong asked faintly: "it''s said that Dawu gave Daheng chief two suggestions, so sure Daheng chief would choose the second one? Instead of killing me first? " Yunshan wizard ha ha a smile, eyes as if there is a flash of light. "Either choice is OK. The fog is heavy on you, but it brings the same ending to our Yunshan tribe. Since the end of Yunshan is predestined, what''s the difference between Daheng''s choice? " "So it doesn''t matter if your grandson is dead?" "If you are really the man who let the rock tribe rise, how can you die?" For the answer of Yunshan wizard, Chu Dong was helpless. From the profile, we can see that this old man with snow-white hair and long beard is not as kind and loving as he seems, because he is a wizard of the tribe. "What''s the end of Yunshan tribe?" "Ha ha, you can''t say it. If you say it, it will be the outcome. If you don''t say it, maybe there will be a turning point. " "It''s the same ending as the rock tribe?" "You''d better worry about yourself first. The beast tide crisis of Panshi tribe is coming. Are you readyChudong nodded. "This time, will man Temple do it?" "No. They can''t spare hands. Don''t forget, that man used to be on the other side of the temple. " Hearing that man temple would not move, Chu Dong immediately relaxed. Just heard that the rock wizard was besieged by more than ten high-level God warriors and God priests. Chu Dong was very worried about whether there would be high-level God warriors and God priests in the next beast tide attack. Yunshan wizard said no, so he was relieved. "Does Dawu have anything else to say? If not, I''ll leave. " "No, you can go." "Doesn''t Dawu have any gifts for me? When the elder meets the younger, they have to have a little gift. It''s a big gift for me. " Chu East pointed to cloud mountain big Wu body next to a presbyopic mirror, light smile way. "You''re a little bit like that old guy. You''re as brazen as asking for benefits, but you''re not as generous as your dead great grandfather." Yunshan wizard touched the pair of presbyopic glasses and laughed. "If I give you too many things, it''s not conducive to your growth. In this way, I can give you a warm jade that I made by myself as a talisman. Don''t underestimate this warm jade. It can help you block the full blow of the samurai or priest below level 3. " Cloud mountain big Wu Yang hand threw out an object, Chu East stretched out a hand to grasp in the hand. Looking down, it was an emerald jade. It looked fresh. "Thank you, wizard! Then I''ll leave. " "Well, you go. Remember to go to Tianqi Shengu, where there is a legacy from your great grandfather. " He turned around and went out of the cave. Chapter 258 Chu east out of the cave, see big horizontal still waiting outside, can''t help but slightly sorry to big horizontal nodded. "The chieftain of Chu Dong came out? I talked a lot with Dawu. " "Yes. Dawu gave me a lot of advice, which made me feel better. " Daheng doesn''t ask what Chu Dong and Dawu talked about. He knows Chu Dong won''t tell him, that is to say, he leads Chu Dong down the mountain to Yunshan tribe. Chu Dong breaks up with Daheng and goes back to his camp. At this time, Panshi tribe, Qingyu tribe and other alliance tribes are basically ready to start, waiting for Chudong to come back. Chudong with iron wings, from the fire and other tribal chiefs bid farewell to Daheng, a large group of people left the Yunshan tribe. Chudong and his party spent six days in Yunshan tribe, and 12 days on their way. Out of the valley of Yunshan tribe, you can see that the flowers and plants all over the mountain have withered, and the Yellow scenery has become the most common color on your way home. There is a saying called "returning home like an arrow", which is about the mood of these people in Chudong. Including Chu Dong, they all want to return home as soon as possible. Chudong now takes Panshi tribe as his home. There are many friends waiting for him in his home. He doesn''t know what happened in his home during the time when he came out. After two sunsets, we left the high altitude reaction area, and then the control area of the vulture community. Although Tieshan and Lewu of the vulture community reconciled at the winter Tibet meeting, and Daheng witnessed it, Chudong remained vigilant for fear that the vulture community would attack him. Fortunately, everything went well. In more than one day, we will soon arrive at laolongtan, which is closer to the Panshi tribe. It took a lot of time to go through the old Longtan. Chu Dong didn''t want to enter the old Longtan at night, so before the sun went down, he stopped the team, set up the camp and prepared to go through the old Longtan the next day after a night''s rest. Thinking of the battle that broke out with the vulture community in laolongtan just over 20 days ago, Chu Dong let people call bird wizard. These days, the bird witches are very quiet. They follow the ordinary barbarians in the team to do something in exchange for daily rations. The people of Panshi tribe did not abuse the captives of bird Witch and other vulture communities. They treated them as ordinary barbarians. After he went back to the tribe, he knew what to do with the old witch. "Bird witch, we''re going to pass the old Longtan. Do you miss it? " "Well. I didn''t complain about being defeated by the chieftain of Eastern Chu. " "I remember when we were fighting, you seemed to use some kind of witchcraft, didn''t you?" "Even if bloodthirsty is used to increase the strength, speed and defense of the soldiers, you will defeat them in the end?" "What I want to ask you is, does your witchcraft power come from witchcraft power? Is this sorcery the power of the God priest? You''re borrowing, not your own power, right? " Bird witch''s face changed again and again. The already thin face was full of wrinkles. Now the wrinkled face is coated with a look like frost, and it looks even worse. Chu Dong didn''t have to wait for the bird wizard''s answer. He knew the answer just by looking at the bird wizard''s expression. "So this is Wuli. Hey, hey, don''t worry about it. " "Chu Dong chieftain, do you know you are blaspheming the gods?" "How can I blaspheme the spirit?" "The witch power is the divine power. We are all devout servants of the barbarian God. It is the God who orders us to walk in the world, exorcise demons for the tribe, and kill demons and beasts for the tribe. Let''s not say that God''s power to shine on us is not from us "Bird witch, why are you still defeated by me, since you have magic power to protect you?" Bird sorcery for a moment don''t know how to refute, Leng Leng looking at Chu Dong. Suddenly, the bird wizard raised his head and looked at the sky with a puzzled expression on his face. Chu Dong followed the bird witch''s eyes to see, there is a blue winged owl in the sky. There was a joy in the cry of the owl, but Chu Dong heard it clearly. "There''s something delicious, meat. I want meat." That means roughly. "Bird witch, what''s wrong with that green winged owl?" "It''s a owl domesticated by us. It''s always friendly to human beings, but at this time, it''s going to eat human flesh, dead flesh." "Is it the corpse we left behind when we were fighting? If I remember correctly, the bodies of the soldiers who died on the battlefield at that time, whether ours or yours, have been cremated. " "It should not be left over from the last battle, but fresh human flesh."Chu Dong was surprised. Although he can speak the language of barbarians, there are many kinds of barbarians, just like human dialects. Each language of barbarians is different. Chudong can understand the general meaning, but he can''t understand it in depth. Bird witches are different. The Witch of the old guy is named after bird. I think he has been dealing with flying animals all his life. It''s normal to hear the strange voice of the green winged owl. "In that case, let''s go and have a look." Chu Dong had an axe called, and then he took several chiefs, such as XIONG Shi, Shan Yan, Zhang Gong, and the soldiers of Mao''s group. Guided by the bird wizard, he tracked down the direction where the green winged owl fell. Although the green winged owl does not seem to fall far away, it is actually far away. If you don''t have the bird wizard who is familiar with the green winged owl to lead the way, once you enter the forest area of laolongtan, it''s really difficult to find the whereabouts of the owl. In the woods for more than ten minutes, the wizard pointed to the front. "There it is." "It''s bloody." First of all, Shanyan said in a soft voice. Then XIONG Shi and Zhang Gong nodded. Further forward, even Chu Dong smelled the bloody air. Further forward, you can see that there are many people lying in all directions among the fallen trees. The reason why we can''t see many people is that the scene is too messy, with limbs and arms everywhere, and no body is complete. Even if the barbarian soldiers were used to the bloody scenes and the scenes in front of them, they were stunned one by one. Chu Dong was a little better. After all, he was a doctor, and there were many dismembered bodies. "Look around and see if there''s any openings." Although Chu Dong doesn''t think there are survivors in this cruel scene, it''s necessary to search. At the moment, the soldiers scattered and searched separately. Chu Dong, bird wizard and axe came to the bloody scene. Chapter 259 The bird wizard gave out a cry of the owl, and then waved. The green winged owl, who was looking for flesh and blood to eat in the corpse, fluttered and flew to the owl''s arm, making a joyful cry. The axe''s face was dignified, and carefully avoided a leg that had been gnawed off most of the flesh and blood, revealing the white bone. "These people seem to have been torn." Chu Dong then squatted down and carefully looked at the wounds of those stumps and broken arms. "It''s not like some fierce animal did it. There are few tooth marks near the wound. I agree with the view of the axe. It was torn by human beings, and it was made by fierce beasts in human form. " Chu Dong picked up a broken arm and simulated the force direction of the tear. He found that the wound at the broken arm was very consistent with the tear wound. "Isn''t it a king level beast like the three eyed ape?" "Just now the owl said it was made by a group of humanoid beasts." Said the witch suddenly. Chu Dong turns around and looks at the bird wizard. "You said your owl saw the scene of the crime?" "What happened? I see. I''ll ask again. " After a communication between the bird wizard and the green winged owl, the bird wizard tells us what the green winged owl saw. It turns out that after the bird wizard was captured by Chu Dong, the night owl who lost his master circled around the old Longtan. At ten o''clock yesterday evening, he saw a group of barbarian soldiers being attacked by a group of human like beasts when passing by the old Longtan. After a bloody battle, all the barbarian soldiers were killed, and they were torn by the human like beasts into the appearance of the crime scene. You can only know a general situation. If you want to know how many people there are and what kind of beast to describe, the owl has no intelligence. "Chu, come and have a look. Isn''t this the senior soldier Da of Wudong tribe?" Hearing the axe calling himself, Chu Dong went over and looked down at the head of the axe''s finger. Half of the face of that head was gnawed off, but the remaining half of the face can still see the original owner''s appearance, which is the senior soldier Da of dancing tribe. "Da? Shouldn''t they have returned to the Wudong tribe long ago? How could you die here? " Chu Dong''s mood sank. After all, I once fought with Da. I didn''t expect that when I saw you today, I was in a different place. "Chieftain of Eastern Chu, have you found that there are no human like beasts'' corpses and limbs left at the scene of the crime. According to the night owl, these soldiers fought fiercely and killed some humanoid beasts. How could they not see the corpse of a beast? " The discovery of bird wizard reminds Chu Dong all of a sudden. Yeah. Brutes are relatively low intelligence creatures. They don''t have the habit of cleaning up for their companions. Even King level fierce beasts can''t do that. Why are there only the corpses of soldiers like da here? "Chieftain, we found a survivor." Flying hair quickly ran to report to Chu Dong. With flying hair, Chu Dong three people came to the swamp next to, see a person all over the mud, weak lying on the ground. Chu Dong understood that this person must have jumped into the swamp at the time of danger and escaped a disaster. This person can not get deep into the swamp, and his life is hard enough. Chu Dong came forward to examine the man and found that he had been seriously injured. If he had not been in the swamp, the mud would have blocked his wound instead. There was no massive blood loss. I''m afraid this man would have died of excessive blood loss. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, do you remember me?" See Chu Dong, that clay figurine struggles to want to sit up, be pressed by Chu Dong. "Don''t worry, I''ll cure you." But the clay man shook his head. "No way. I know I can''t do it. If I didn''t hang my breath, I would have been dead. " Chu Dong saw that his spirit was good. He knew that this was the phenomenon of returning light. He didn''t speak much. The green light on his palm circled and pressed it on the man''s chest. The healing energy of his body began to penetrate into the mud. But then Chu Dong found that, as the clay figurine said, his body organs had a large area of necrosis, on the verge of dying. There are a lot of sludge in the swamp, which can''t be cured even if it doesn''t contain a lot of poison. The green light of Chu Dong''s healing just delayed the life of the clay figurine and made the clay figurine more energetic. "Thank you, chieftain. Don''t waste your time. I really can''t Breathing for a while, the mud man was inspired. "After we came out of Panshi tribe, we wanted to go back to Wudong tribe, but we didn''t want to get lost and go the wrong way. It took us more than ten days to get here." "No, we met a group of half man and half beast monsters. There were hundreds of them. Some of them have stone axes and other weapons in their hands. Their palms are claws, and their feet are claws with barbs. The brain is no different from the human"As soon as we met, the other side would fight against us. Although we fought to the death, we were outnumbered. In the end, they killed us all, and they ate us all." The clay figurine said so much in one breath, but without coming up in one breath, he really broke his breath and died. Chu Dong looked at the familiar face and felt sad again. Remember, the name of this tribe should not have been followed. To death, also did not say their own name. "Bird witch, this area of laolongtan is where your vultures often haunt. Do you know what kind of beasts are half human and half animal?" "I haven''t heard of it. The man described some of them as savages, but they were not savages. Although some savages are like wild animals, they are more like human beings. Perhaps, I can ask the nearby tribes if they have ever seen this group of half human and half beast. " "Do you know there are tribes around here?" "Well. There is a small tribe that is subject to our vulture community. It''s not far away from laolongtan. Let''s go and find out. Maybe we can get some clues. " "Well, let''s get there before it gets dark." Chu Dong looks back at the corpses in the forest, and asks Fei Mao to inform the chief, such as tie Chi, to help cremate the corpse. Then he takes all the people to follow the bird wizard to the small tribe. The setting sun has set in the west, and the edge of the old Longtan is covered with thorns. It''s hard to walk. The green garden of the second group in front of it suddenly stops. "Chieftain, the situation is not quite right. Listen, there is a scream." Chudong knew that both Lvyuan and LVYE played with insects, and they were very sensitive to the subtle wings of insects. He thought there was something wrong with them. Looking to the East, he climbed up the tree crown with a telescope. "Ahead, there is a small tribe being slaughtered. It''s half human, half beast. " Chapter 260 In the field of vision of the telescope, I saw a barbarian fell to the ground, a half human and half animal monster jumped on it, tearing the barbarian''s body like a barbarian. Although he couldn''t hear the scream, Chu Dong was able to make up the crying and crying for help outside the picture. "Second team, get ready for battle, target, one mile ahead." Chu Dong came down from the tree and gave the order. Today''s second team has no idea how far a mile is. However, since it is ready for combat, the distance will not be very far. Bird wizard in one side a Leng, he didn''t expect Chu Dong directly ready to fight. "Chieftain of Eastern Chu, the scene just now was very tragic, which showed that the monsters who were half human and half beast were very cruel, and they took away the corpses, which also had a certain degree of organization and discipline. We should take such opponents seriously." "Bird witch, what you said is right, but those monsters are killing civilians. Now that I see them, I can''t sit back and ignore them." "All have it. Get ready to fight." The soldiers of the second group made a big promise and prepared for a big fight. XIONG Shi and Shan Yan were both defensive fighters. Naturally, they stood in the front and acted as meat shields. The second group followed closely, followed by Chu Dong and bird wizard, bowing, and finally axe. More than a dozen people quickened their pace, directly flattened the thorny land ahead by relying on the strong flesh of bear stone and rock, and rushed to the small tribe being slaughtered at the fastest speed. After running through a small hill, you can hear the shrill cry. There are more than ten people running in the direction of Chudong. Behind them, there are more than twenty monsters chasing them. Chu Dong''s eyesight is very good. He has already seen the half human and half animal monster more than 200 meters away. Those half human and half animal are standing up, taller than the male, and the shortest one is a fierce beast like ahoo, with a height of nearly three meters. The two arms of half man and half beast are very long, and the hind limbs are the anti joint structure of brute, which is extremely powerful between jumps. The reason why these monsters are rigid is that they have no face, no mouth, no face, no eyes and no eyes. Half of the more than ten tribe barbarians running in front are women and children. Their running speed is not as fast as the half human and half beast monsters behind them. The distance between them is constantly shortening. See can''t escape, several strong men roared? "You go! Let''s hold them Four strong men turned around, waving stone axes, and rushed to the monsters behind them. But the strong men who are not savage warriors are not the opponents of those monsters who have primary savage warriors in strength and speed, although they have strength. As soon as they came into contact with each other, two strong men fell to the ground. In the blink of an eye, five or six monsters hugged the two strong men, and their claws and sharp teeth dismembered them. When Chu Dong and others appeared, it was just the time when the remaining two strong men were struggling to support. Chu Dong''s face was as calm as iron, and he said in a soft voice. "Bow, arrow!" In the last battle with the vulture community, Zhang Gong''s Magic Arrow technique was fully developed. After hearing Chu Dong''s words, Zhang Gong, who had put the bow and arrow on the bow string, raised his hand to erect the bow, and three sharp bone arrows shot out. One of the three arrows pierced the monster''s eyes, one pierced the monster''s chest, and the other pierced the monster''s front paw. "Monsters, here comes grandpa!" With a roar and a pair of heavy rock hammers in his hand, Shanyan ran like a bull, only a few seconds slower than the second round of arrows, and hit a half man and half beast monster. Then the rock double hammer wheel went out and smashed another monster''s head. "Rock, don''t rob the head!" Bear stone, a twin of rock and body, is not to be outdone. He is weak in speed when he sees the rock rush into the monster group. His arms vibrate, and his palms become several times thicker, and layers of black fur grow between his palms. XIONG Shi''s variant arms are heavily supported on the ground. By strengthening the strength of his hands, XIONG Shi''s body is propped up. The speed is several times faster. He directly hits a monster who wants to attack the rock, and the monster faints. XIONG Shi grinned and waved out his arms. He got stuck in a monster''s neck, and the two mutant thick arms twisted the monster''s neck. After the charge of the two meat shield senior soldiers, the second group also rushed like a strong wind. "Team two, kill!" The twelve soldiers in the second group pulled out the bronze knives. The twelve bronze knives were purchased by Chu Dong from passers-by. The blade was more sharp than the iron axe, but the weight was about two-thirds of the iron axe. The main reason was that the blade of this bronze knife was longer, and the attack area was also expanded.The butcher''s knife method is best at melee. I''m not afraid of a thousand moves, but only one. The soldiers in the three groups only learned three skills of chopping and butchering, but they were very skilled. From pulling the knife to chopping the opponent, eight monsters'' heads fell in one go. One of them was unlucky to be cut twice and his head split in two. The bird wizard beside Chu Dong once fought against Chu Dong. He knew that Chu Dong''s three combat teams were powerful. However, the fierce melee was still seen as a companion. "What a powerful sword technique! Lin said that it was the sabre technique of the temple. As expected, there was a shadow of the sabre technique of the temple. " The bird wizard was surprised. Zhang Gong didn''t show any weakness. While the monsters were chopped down like melons and vegetables, he shot two half human and half animal monsters who wanted to escape. Chu Dong walked leisurely to the battlefield. At this time, the small-scale contact war ended with the total annihilation of his opponent. Chu Dong reached out and helped the little girl up. "Don''t be afraid. No one can hurt you if you have a brother fighting a monster." Shanyan drags a monster''s head to Chu Dong. "Chu, just look at the head and people, I really don''t know how to grow." Chu Dong waved his hand. "Take it away. I''ll see it later." Then Chu Dong and Yan asked the little girl. "Is there anyone else in the tribe?" The little girl was in shock, just shaking her head. Next to him, a strong man covered with blood came to see that although Chudong was young, other people obeyed him. They knew that Chudong was the head, so they came and bowed deeply. "Dear soldiers, there are still chieftains and soldiers fighting in our tribe. Please help them." "Do you know how many monsters there are? How long will it last? " "About fifty. It''s extremely fierce. Our tribe has few soldiers and can''t resist it at all. " "Axe, please take the second group to the tribe to have a look." "Good, Chu. Bear stone, mountain rock and Zhang Gong, please follow the chieftain. " At present, the axe with two groups of strong wind rushed to the tribe. Chapter 261 Chudong with rock, bow, bear stone and bird wizard and just escaped from the half human and half animal monsters claw tribe people slowly to the small tribe. The fighting voice in the tribe suddenly became loud, including the roar of soldiers, the roar of monsters, mixed with the wail of injury, and the chaotic battlefield voice has been extending to the depth of the tribe. The places Chu Dong and others passed by were full of fallen corpses, including the barbarian corpses in the tribe and the corpses of those monsters. The monsters were searching for the dead animals on the spot, but the second group was just like the first group. Chudong pulls out his Javelin of attack on the body of a monster. "It''s a bit of a rush." Chu Dong said faintly with his javelin. The second team is capable of both long-range attack and close combat. After a period of running in operations, their capabilities have been developed to the greatest extent. Team combat is stronger than single combat, not only one plus one effect, this is the effect that Chu Dong always wanted. Now, all three combat teams can do this, but the style of combat has begun to have the fighting style of each team leader. The leader of the second group, Lvyuan, and the deputy leader, Mao, are not brave fighters. Among the three groups, their fighting style pays the most attention to teamwork, and their discipline is also the strongest. They always fight in groups and will never be left alone. The sound of fighting suddenly became intense, and it should be very close to the main battlefield. Chu Dong and others stepped over from the corpse like a sea of blood, and approached the main battlefield. This small tribe is very similar to other tribes. They are all built on the mountain. There are several caves for living and storage. At this time, in front of the largest cave, fierce fighting is going on. The corpses in front of the cave are more dense than those in other places. The corpses have fallen down for several layers. The corpses of monsters and savages are interlaced inside. Most of the corpses of savages are still relatively intact, indicating that the monsters have not had time to enjoy the results of the battle. At the entrance of the cave, there was a powerful and bloody barbarian soldier who tried to protect the cave. Beside him, there were two wounded soldiers who were about to fall. If it had not been for the axe and the second team to arrive in time, the cave would have been lost. When Chu Dong arrived, the battle was coming to an end. From the climax of the fight, there were only more than ten half human and half animal monsters left. The collective battle of the second group obviously achieved excellent results. Of course, it''s hard to finish the battle slowly with such a divine warrior as axe. He also used a bronze knife in the hand of the axe. With the knife, his method of chopping and slaughtering has been brought into full play. The method of the axe is much higher than the three moves of the soldiers. If you go down with one knife, a half human and half animal monster''s head will fly up, and if you go down with the second knife, the monster will be cut into two pieces If you have an axe, you will be invincible! Chu Dong looked at the cave, and then looked at the half human and half animal monsters running around, especially when he heard sporadic screams in other corners. He knew that the monsters were chasing the tribal residents everywhere. "Axe, take people to search around. Kill all the monsters." The axe nodded and waved. Green garden and Mao were divided into two groups and took five people to chase them in two directions. "Chu, in the cave..." The axe approached Chu Dong and said in a low voice. Axe''s words didn''t finish, Chu East is a tiny smile. "Don''t worry, I have no problem here. Take a look at the axe, too. These monsters must have brains. Be careful to hide in the dark. " The axe nodded and ran in another direction. "Chief bear stone, chief mountain rock, please sweep the tribe and kill all the dead." Originally thought that there was a hard battle to fight, XIONG Shi and Shan Yan saw that as soon as they arrived at the main battlefield, the battle was solved by the axe and the second team. They were just feeling unhappy. Hearing Chu Dong''s command, they immediately grinned. "Don''t worry, Chu. We won''t let a monster go." At this time, Chu Dong was left with only Zhang Gong, a real fighter, but Zhang Gong was not a melee fighter. Although he was a senior brute warrior, his ability was almost above his hard bow. Bird wizard frowned, and felt that Chu Dong''s arrangement seemed to be wrong. If suddenly a group of half human and half beast monsters sprang up, how to solve it? However, as a prisoner, he didn''t have much right to speak, and he didn''t need to question whether Chu Dong''s decision was wise or not. Chudong went to the cave entrance. The three soldiers at the entrance of the cave were relieved when they saw that the monster had been killed. One of the two soldiers fell to the ground and the other leaned against the rock wall and gasped.The majestic soldier wiped the blood stains on his face with his hands and looked at the bird witch with his eyes. "The witch? Great witch, you have come to save us That soldier is the chief of this small tribe, and also the strongest soldier of this tribe. Although he is only an intermediate barbarian soldier, he is also brave and good at fighting. Just look at his brave performance in defending the cave just now to know his valiant. The chief doesn''t know the young Chudong, but he vaguely knows the bird wizard. As a small tribe forced to join the vulture community, the bird wizard doesn''t necessarily know the chief of the tribe, but he, one of the three witches, is well known. However, the chief can''t remember which one of the three witches is the bird witch. After all, the three witches are almost withered, and can''t tell from a distance. "Are you the chief of the tribe?" Chu Dong asked. But the chieftain did not pay attention to Chu Dong, but saluted the bird wizard respectfully. "Thank you for your help! Without the help of witches, our tribe will be destroyed. " Chu Dong, Zhang Gong and bird wizard were all surprised. The chief is thanking the wrong person. No wonder chief, who made Chudong so young. Bird wizard is still so witch like? Zhang Gong snorted coldly. He just wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Chu Dong with a smile. "Wu, take a look at the wounded soldiers. I''m afraid they''re already dead." The chief of the small tribe looked back sadly at his two comrades in arms, one of whom had fallen asleep on the ground with his head tilted. No, it should be said that he died in a deep sleep. After a bloody battle with those monsters, once the wounded soldiers relaxed their last breath, they couldn''t wake up again. Chapter 262 There''s something strange about bird witches. He is a witch, but where Chu Dong is, how dare he call him a witch? However, Chu Dong obviously acquiesced in the small tribe chief''s misunderstanding. Chu Dong seemed to have a hidden evil intention. With this period of time together, bird wizard thinks Chu Dong must have bad intentions, especially the familiar smile on his face. "Chu Dong..." Chu Dong was ahead of the bird witch, and said to the tribal chief, "this soldier, this is our chieftain, Chu Dong. The chieftain has figured out that our tribe is in trouble, so he specially brought people to the rescue. " "Thank you very much The tribal chief was very grateful and gave a simple and honest smile. "Chief, let the people in the cave come out. It should be safer outside now." The chief nodded and called to the cave. "Come out, the chieftain of Chu Dong has come to save us." So the people in the cave came out one after another. There were many old and weak women and children in the cave. They came out to salute the bird wizard one after another. Some even fell on their knees and kissed the bird wizard''s feet to express their gratitude. There was a tall but rickety man walking towards the bird witch. He speeded up abruptly. His two hands hidden under his waist and abdomen were like lightning. A sharp bone knife stabbed the bird witch in the chest. The bird witch was enjoying the gratitude of the tribal people to him, and didn''t realize the danger. When the barbarian suddenly assassinated him, the expression on the bird witch''s face was light and solemn. Chu East is to have been on guard for a long time, grasped the bird Sorcerer''s shoulder, fiercely pushed him out. Bird witch body haggard, this weight is not heavy, Chu Dong so a push, the whole person fell out, heavily fell on the ground. "You can''t help it at last." Chu Dong pushed away the bird witch, and the person who assassinated the bird witch came face to face. The tall man failed to hit the target with a slight regret on his face, but then he stretched out and his disguised rickets disappeared. He was a tall and fierce soldier. "Then, you all die!" That assassin soldier roared wildly, swung a fist to hurl toward Chu Dong to come over. Chu Dong showed no weakness and waved his arm to parry. At the same time, he also punched out. Chu Dong seldom fought by himself, mainly because the soldiers around him were like clouds, so he didn''t need to fight at all. Once waiting for him to make a move, it is that the battle has entered a white hot stage that cannot be solved. Maybe it''s because of the blood relationship of the barbarian soldiers, or maybe it''s because the body itself is rooted in the belligerent gene. Once Chu Dong moved his hand, he felt the blood boiling all over his body. Every cell in his body seemed to be singing. No wonder the barbarians are warlike. There is such a warlike factor in their bodies. Chudong side some boring thinking, but under the hand is not slow. On the moves, Chu Dong is more methodical, what he lacks is that he is inferior to his opponent in strength. The opponent saw that Chu Dong was very difficult, and suddenly a big collision came. Taking advantage of Chu Dong''s chance to dodge, he ran directly to the bird wizard. From the beginning to the end, the target of this assassin is only bird witch. "Bow, protect the bird witch!" Zhang Gong was on the alert. He had seen the contest between Chudong and Shanyan. Chudong easily defeated Shanyan, so he didn''t worry that Chudong would have problems. But Zhang Gong didn''t think that the target of the assassin was the bird wizard all the time, so his reaction was a little slow. Slow response doesn''t matter, because Zhang Gong is good at attacking from a long distance. Seeing that he is far away from bird witch, he has no time to rescue in the past. The arrow that has already been buckled on the string shoots out between Zhang Gong''s hands. The shooting distance of the arrow was very short, and it hit the target at once. The bone tip of the arrow went into the back of the assassin. Who knows, the assassin soldier didn''t seem to respond. His flying posture didn''t change at all. He suddenly threw the bird witch to the ground, and his bone knife pierced the bird witch''s throat. "Dry!" Chudong let out a rude remark. There is no time to see whether the bird wizard is alive or dead. He leaps up and kicks at the guy''s back. The guy saw a successful strike, but he didn''t like to fight. He just used his back to fight against Chu Dong''s flying kick. With the strength of flying kick, he sped up and fled towards the tribe. Zhang Gong released three serial arrows, but they were dodged by the cunning assassin soldiers, and they were about to run out of the tribe. At this time, the axe, like the God of heaven, suddenly appeared on the only way for the assassin to escape. The bronze knife of the axe is only one, so fast that you can hardly see it clearly. The assassin turned his body and ran at high speed, but half of his leg was cut off by the axe."Ah ~" a scream, the assassin fell to the ground. Chu Dong didn''t have time to see the result of the axe. He quickly ran to the bird witch, and saw that the withered old man turned into a piece of wood in front of him. "Damn, what''s this? "Ninja?" Chu Dong''s eyelids jumped. "Cough, cough, almost dead." Bird wizard from the side of the body, looks disheartened and embarrassed very much. "Bird witch, you were stabbed in the throat just now. Why didn''t you die?" "It''s a stunt. You have been calling me chieftain just now, but I feel that it''s not good. Sure enough, there are assassins in it. You already know that, don''t you? " Bird witch very discontented looking at Chu Dong. Chu Dong uses the bird wizard to make the bird wizard nearly die for Chu Dong. Everyone will be very dissatisfied. Chu Dong had some conversation. The assassin just now was very insidious, and the purpose was very clear. He wanted to kill Chu Dong, the chieftain witch. Therefore, he mistakenly thought that the assassin of bird wizard succeeded in killing "bird Wizard". "I didn''t expect that the bird wizard had the skill of double for saving his life. I admire it, I admire it." "It''s a pity that this is a good jade." The bird wizard''s palm was spread out, and there was a piece of white jade in the palm. "What is this?" "Well, fake witch, I don''t know anything. This is the jade of doubles. It''s a gift from God. " Bird witch white Chu east one eye. Chu Dong didn''t care about the bird witch''s white eyes and disdain, at least the bird witch didn''t die because of himself, which made his mind settle down. Although bird witches are haggard and ugly, they are doing what they can to get along with each other these days. There is no more moth, which is recognized by the people of Panshi tribe. Besides, although there was a bloody battle between the two sides before, it was a matter of meeting each other in a narrow way, and there was not much hatred between the two sides. Chudong believed that if the rock tribe did not win, but the vulture community did, his fate would be miserable. Some people because of their own death, is the most disturbing thing in their hearts. That''s what Chudong thought. Chapter 263 The axe drags the assassin who has left half a leg to Chu Dong, and falls the assassin in front of Chu Dong. Chu Dong squatted down and looked at the assassin''s painful expression. "Hurt? I broke half of my leg. It''s too bad. " Chu Dong said, took out a medicine bag wrapped in grass leaves from his arms, and carefully scattered some powder on the assassin''s wound. Bird wizard noticed a detail nearby. When Chu Dong took out the bag of medicine, Zhang Gong retreated a few steps, even the axe also retreated a few steps. The bird witch shivered for no reason. He remembered that when he was caught by Chu Dong that day, Chu Dong was so kind that he applied medicine to himself to cure his injury, and then he controlled Chu Dong''s strange medicine. Chu Dong, this insidious and cunning guy, don''t be the enemy of him, or he won''t know how to die. Birdsong has such a judgment. Just now, it was obvious that Chu Dong had already known in advance that there was an assassin in the cave. He deliberately made mistakes and made people mistakenly think that his bird wizard was Chu Dong. As expected, he attracted the assassins. The praise of the wizard is both light and dark. The young man is very thoughtful. The captured assassin saw that the bird wizard was in good condition. His eyes widened and he exclaimed in surprise: "why didn''t you die? I hit you in the throat The bird witch replied to the unfortunate Assassin: "I''m not the target you want to kill. The chieftain Witch of Chu Dong is the one who drugged you People. " Bird wizard almost said his evaluation of Chu Dong in his heart. Fortunately, he changed his words in time. The assassin was shocked, and the look on his face, which had been twisted by pain, looked even more ugly. "Are you Chudong of Panshi tribe? Aren''t you a witch? Why are you still a soldier? " "As an assassin, you talk a lot of nonsense. But it''s good. We can have a chat. " Chudong is smiling, just like a big boy next door. Human and animal are harmless. Only those who really know Chu Dong can know the horror of Chu Dong. "What are you talking about? I have nothing to talk about with you. " "Yes. For example, who let you assassinate me? Are you the head of half man and half beast? What are those half humans and half beasts? I want to know all this. There is so much nonsense. Would you like to tell me this? " "Why should I tell you? I''ll tell you, since I''ve been arrested, I''ll give you a rotten life. " "Not very hard. I''ll tell you how to say it. You should say that. If you want to kill or cut, you can do as you please. I''ve lost my head and got a big scar. I''ve been a hero for 20 years. That''s the way to say it. " Chudong teases the bad luck assassin in front of him. He looks at the muscle twist on the assassin''s face, and the smile on the corner of his mouth is deeper. "Feel it? Do you feel that there are countless ants in the wound? Few people enjoy the deep feeling of thousands of ants. It''s painful, numb, itchy, and you can''t be in a coma. It makes you feel comfortable. " Chu Dong finished, stood up and stretched. The sporadic pursuit in the distance is over. Those half human and half beast monsters without leader have very low intelligence. They are all instinctive and bullying. They are chased by the second group. When Lvyuan and Mao returned with the second group, they saw that Chu Dong was healing the wounded in the tribe. On the other side, a man was crawling on the ground like a maggot, and his mouth was constantly moaning. That moaning was no different from that of a dying beast. Green garden and Mao looked at each other. "The chieftain has drugged people again?" "It must be so. This man is so unlucky." If there are many places where Chudong is the most powerful, for example, enough food can be brought to everyone. For example, the strength of Panshi tribe has been improved by more than one level. For example, Doushi from other people can be earned by talking and laughing. But what makes the soldiers of Panshi tribe feel the most creepy is the medicine of Chudong. Chu Dong only sleeps about 6 hours a day, and at least 6 hours of the rest of the time are playing with the flowers and plants. God knows what experiments and researches Chu Dong has done in those days. In any case, many of the experimental animals that were sent to the Chudong cave turned into monstrous corpses. "Chieftain, I have just cleaned up. There are no monsters of half man and half beast in the tribe. There should be a few missing, but it doesn''t matter "OK, hard work, half a group of people rest, half a group of people on duty, half an hour later rotation." "Yes." The chieftain of this small tribe, who was attacked by half man and half beast monsters and almost all of them were slaughtered, was named Tu, an intermediate barbarian warrior. The whole tribe is no more than 100 people. After this disaster, there are only more than 40 people left, among whom only Tu and the seriously injured one are left.The seriously injured one, after Chu Dong''s treatment, needs at least 30 sunsets to fully recover. Now it seems that the young man who is happy is not the one who knows how to make peace. His name is Chudong, the chieftain of Panshi tribe. He has heard of this name for a long time, but he is so young and handsome. Figure standing beside Chu Dong, already don''t know how many times to say thank you words, at the same time and deep fear Chu Dong. The guy who has been assassinated can''t even be tortured to death. Sure enough, witches can''t offend. Chu Dong bandaged the wounds of the last few wounded savages, went back to the assassin''s side, took out a packet of powder from his arms, sprinkled some on the guy''s wounds, and then took out a pill to the assassin. After a while, the assassin finally did not learn to wiggle like maggots. He gasped and his eyes were lax. He was not as cold as before. "Come on, say something I like to hear. If you don''t want to say that, you can continue to enjoy the comfort of ten thousand ants just now. " The assassin shivered and said in a hoarse voice, "I said, I said everything." "Well, wouldn''t it be better to have been like this for a long time? What''s the pain for? " Under the bad means of Chu Dong, the assassin told Chu Dong everything he wanted to know. After hearing this, Chu Dong turned gloomy and nodded. "Are you sure?" "I dare not hide it." "You are not a qualified assassin. If it''s an assassin, you have to commit suicide if the mission is not successful, but you don''t. So, you''re not a good assassin. " Chapter 264 When the assassin confides the truth with Chu Dong, Chu Dong brings the assassin to the cave of the tribe, with axes, bird witches and several soldiers beside him. According to the truth, when Chu Dong asked some secret things, he should not let the bird witch, the prisoner and the enemy, be beside him. This is also a set of strange things. But we can only listen to Chu Dong''s arrangement. After being tortured by thousands of ants, the assassin didn''t dare to hide anything at all. He said whatever Chu Dong wanted to know. As a result, Chu Dong knew that the man who ordered the assassin to assassinate himself was called Xiangwu, which was one of the great Witches of Yunshan tribe. Chu Dong can also guess that it is this elephant witch who used the slaves of Dagu tribe to assassinate him. Knowing that it was the high-level of Yunshan tribe, Chudong naturally could understand why Daheng and an would kill people and put a charge on the slaves of Daogu tribe, and hastily closed the case on the ground that the remaining evils of Daogu slaves tried to provoke the conflict between Yunshan and Panshi and assassinate Chudong. "Why did the elephant witch kill me?" Chu Dong also knew that maybe this ugliness was only instigated, and the probability of knowing the real reason was very small. Sure enough, for this problem, the assassin named ugliness shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know. "How much did Xiangwu give you? Let you kill me? " Ugly shook his head blankly. "I am a slave kept by Xiangwu in private. I can only do what my master wants me to do." Chu Dong thought that this was not a commodity society, and human life was not a business. "Look at your skill. You used to be a soldier, too?" "I used to be a senior soldier. After the tribe was destroyed by Yunshan, I became a slave of Xiangwu." "What monsters are those half human and half beast things?" "It''s like a warrior made by witchcraft in secret. It''s a human beast warrior." "The head is a real head, but the body is a beast. How can he combine the two perfectly?" Ugly shakes his head blankly. This is tantamount to asking the blind, let alone being ugly. The bird witch, who is also a witch, doesn''t know what kind of means the elephant witch uses to combine the head and the body of the beast. "Why are you attacking this little tribe?" "Master Xiangwu said that he calculated that you would rescue this small tribe in Chudong. Therefore, we first killed a group of soldiers to attract your attention, and then waited for the opportunity to seize the opportunity to kill you. I didn''t expect that, but you set me up. " "Do you mean that Xiangwu calculated that I would save this tribe?" Chudong was surprised. He had heard that Wu could predict some things, but the accuracy of the prediction still shocked Chu Dong. Chu Dong turned his head and looked at the bird wizard. He asked sincerely. "Bird witch, can you count that you are my prisoner?" If Chu Dong''s tone is not very sincere, bird wizard must think Chu Dong is ashamed of him. But even so, the bird wizard''s old face still couldn''t hang up. He gave a cold hum and replied: "if I figure it out, can I fight with you? It''s a long time ago Chu Dong scratched his head, too. "Xiangwu is said to be one of the most unfathomable witches under Yunshan witches. If it had not been for Yunshan witches, Xiangwu would have become Yunshan witches. He is said to be very good at divination. He can see through the secrets of heaven. " Perhaps it was because Chu Dong thought that he was contemptuous of his ability to predict and calculate. Bird wizard added an explanation. Chu Dong nodded and sighed. It''s not a good thing to be targeted and killed by such people. Chu Dong stares at the assassin ugly again. "Besides assassinating me, does Xiangwu have other tasks? But there are others Ugly shook his head continuously. "Master Xiangwu only told me to sneak into the tribal cave and wait for the opportunity to kill you. I don''t know anything else." Chu Dong believed that Chou was telling the truth. Under the torture of thousands of ants, no one dares to lie any more. "In that case, you are useless. I will give you to Tu, the tribal chief who was slaughtered by you, and let him decide your life and death. " I''m desperate. It''s not because he wants to live that he tells all he knows. He used to be a very brave brute warrior, but he was captured by the Yunshan tribe and became a prisoner. After he became a slave, his heroism and courage had been exhausted with the years of slavery. It''s better to live than to die. Even when fighting and assassinating, he used a crafty way to carry out, rather than a soldier''s way. Naturally, he cherished his life. "Wait a minute, chieftain of Chu Dong, you can''t kill me. I haven''t told you anything." Chou drags half a leg and climbs two steps toward Chu Dong. However, a soldier nearby puts a bronze knife on his shoulder blade."I really have a big secret to tell you. Spare my life and I promise to be your slave for life." Chu Dong''s face was not clear. According to the truth, he should not think about it. Now that he has dug out what he wanted from Ugly''s mouth, it is not too much to cut the murderer to pieces. However, curiosity is human nature. It should be true that ugliness has a big secret. This ugly is a smart man, much smarter than many savages. I don''t think he will cheat Chu Dong with a fake secret. But, if you agree, how to explain to the dead people of Tu tribe? What do you want to say to the soldier of Wudong tribe who died in the woods? Seeing the hesitating look on Chu Dong''s face, Chou knew that he was still alive. "Chieftain, please forgive me. I will tell you the secret of the beast tide attacking the rock tribe in the spring of next year. " If ugliness said anything else, Chu Dong might not hesitate to give ugliness to Tu. But how dare Chou say that he knows about animal tide? From the great wizard of Yunshan, Chu Dong knew the truth of the animal tide, but how did the humble ugly know it? "Come on, maybe I''ll think about it." Seeing that Chu Dong finally let go, Chou also let go, and quickly told a secret hidden in his heart. "I am Xiangwu''s personal slave and his confidant, so he doesn''t carry me behind his back for some things." "On the day when you went to Yunshan tribe to attend the winter Tibet meeting, Xiangwu took me out of the tribe and went to a secret valley nearby to meet someone. A messenger from the temple of man. " Chu Dong hears here, eyebrow a pick, but did not interrupt ugly words. "The emissary of man temple is very familiar with Xiangwu. It seems that he is the close guard of a god priest in man temple. That God priest should be the inheritance Wizard of Xiangwu. In addition to the wizard inheritance of the great wizard of Yunshan, Xiangwu secretly took refuge with a god priest in the man temple, hoping that the man temple could help him become the great wizard of Yunshan as soon as possible. " Chou was good at observing words and colors, and found that Chu Dong was interested in the messengers of man temple, so he explained more. Chu Dong was surprised. The hand of man temple is long enough. Chapter 265 In order to protect his life, Chou explained in detail the whole process of Xiangwu''s meeting with the messengers of man temple. "The messenger of man Temple gave Xiangwu something. Later, I saw Xiangwu take it out. It''s a milky warm jade, which is often used to deliver messages in man temple. It contains a drop of strange blood. The blood can show the text." "I don''t know what the warm jade divine writing is, but I remember that divine writing at that time. I can draw it for you as it is." With that, Chou really scratched the ground with his fingers. Chu Dong looked at the three wriggling words on the ground, and was speechless for a moment. Those three words are "kill Chu Dong". "At that time, Xiangwu was stunned and asked a question when he saw the warm jade text. Because of the distance, I didn''t listen very clearly, but I heard the word "Chu Dong." "The messenger also answered. His voice was small and he couldn''t hear clearly, but his hand made an action of cutting things, which meant decapitation." "At that time, I didn''t understand what they were talking about. Later, when Xiangwu ordered the assassin slave of Daogu tribe to kill you, I suddenly realized that they were discussing to kill you." "Well, is there anything else? Didn''t you say there was a wave of animals? What''s going on with the tide of animals? " Although Chu Dong was shocked, it was reasonable. Otherwise, he couldn''t understand why the Xiangwu of Yunshan tribe wanted to harm himself. It makes sense if the temple of man intervenes. "Yes, I''ll talk about the animal tide now." "At that time, the envoys of the temple of Wu and man talked a lot. Later, they were thirsty and asked me to pour tea. The envoys of Wuhe temple like Xueding peak which is a special product of Yunshan tribe. So I was able to stand not far behind them and hear the following conversation "The emissary of man temple said that man temple had planned to drive wild animals and fierce animals to attack the rock tribe in winter, but for some reason, it had to be postponed until the beginning of next spring. But some people in the temple are worried, so they will let the messengers come to the Xiangwu. " "It''s like some kind of taboo that people can''t be replaced by gods." "Xiangwu promised the messengers of the temple of man that they would finish the task, and asked me to give the prepared gift to the messengers." "The messengers of man temple are very happy. They say that some people in man temple have been dissatisfied with the great wizard of Yunshan for a long time. They will help the elephant wizard to overthrow the great wizard and let the elephant wizard sit in the position of the great wizard. Hearing the messenger''s promise, Xiangwu is also very happy. " "Later, the two sides parted hands. After returning to the Yunshan tribe, Xiangwu went to another Zhuang Witch and two witch doctors to discuss the matter that is critical to you. The warrior of Dagu tribe is born to be an assassin, so the slave of Dagu tribe was found by Xiangwu. He promised that after he killed you, other slaves of Dagu tribe would be taken good care of. " "You''ll know what happened later." Chou said it in detail, for fear of missing something, but he peeped at Chu Dong''s expression, but saw that Chu Dong''s face was expressionless, and seemed not interested in what he said. "Is that all?" "That''s all." Chou felt hopeless. Chu Dong''s tone could not be calmer. He was really not interested. "Well, I''ll spare you a dog''s life for a while. Take care of him, both of you. The wound can be bandaged casually. If he dies, he will die. If he doesn''t die, he will die. " "Thank you very much. Thank you, Lord wizard! " Chou felt that he had the hope of life again. He was very happy and kowtowed to Chu Dong. When Chou was pulled out by the soldiers, Chu Dong looked at the axe, looked at the bird wizard, and asked the bird wizard. "Bird witch, what do you think of it?" The bird witch''s face was calm, but his heart was shocked. Xiangwu, who is second only to Yunshan great wizard in Yunshan tribe, is going to join hands with man temple to overthrow Yunshan great wizard. Such a big secret is known to him. This secret is more powerful than Chu Dong''s being assassinated. As for the plan to kill Chu Dong, it''s not worth mentioning. As a result, bird wizard can only try to be calm, not let Chu Dong see his own ideas. "What? What do you want me to do, chieftain "Is some intelligence really hot? Do you really want to get the news out? Use your green winged owl to send out the news. Soon they will know the iron mountain of vulture community, right? If we make good use of it, maybe next year''s winter gathering will be held in the vulture community Chu Dong''s every word is like a hammer smashed in the bird wizard''s heart, the bird wizard''s idea was Chu Dong to say. The bird witch''s face was no longer calm and turned iron blue. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, I didn''t understand what you said." "Bird witch, I don''t look down on your vulture community, or elephant witch. If you really want to fight against Yunshan wizard, I''m afraid you are too young. I talked with the great wizard of Yunshan. He vaguely said that the Yunshan tribe might encounter some kind of disaster, but from his understatement, he should have had a long way to deal with it. ""Bird witch, you can send the news back, but I advise you to add a word. In other words, the great wizard of Yunshan has already taken measures. Otherwise, your vulture community will really miscalculate the situation and then fall into the situation of others. It will only be bad luck for you. " The bird wizard''s mind was shaken again. Chu Dong saw that it was not difficult for him to get in touch with Tieshan. The soldiers of Panshi tribe didn''t have that kind of vigilance at all, and they were very loose about bird witches, even used to it. But all this seems to be in Chu Dong''s hands. Is it a trap for him to listen to the assassin''s confession? Seeing the changing face of the bird witch, Chu Dong laughed. "Bird witch, do you think too much? The most common fault of smart people is that they think too much. I''ll be honest with you. The reason why I let you follow me is because I trust you. " "Trust? You and I were enemies. How can we trust? " The bird sorcerer curled his mouth. Of course, he refused to believe Chu Dong''s words. "How can we be enemies? Did I kill your father or leave your child in the well? Well, this metaphor is not very appropriate. Did I kill your family? Did you take over your wife? What is our deep hatred? " In the face of Chu Dong''s continuous soul questioning, bird wizard thought carefully. It seems that Chu Dong and himself really have no deep hatred. "The reason why we had a fight is not because we belong to different camps? You''re a vulture, I''m a rock. If our rock wants to rise, it is bound to collide with you vultures and produce sparks. " "Our two tribes are incompatible? Is that what you think? " "If you want me to say that, you are completely wrong." Chapter 266 Chu Dong said that bird wizard was completely wrong, but bird wizard didn''t know what was wrong. They were enemies themselves, and they were shamefully captured in the battle. They were even more fooled by Chudong when they ran away. What a shame. Bird wizard thinks so. But Chu Dong never thought that. After spending some time with bird wizard, Chu Dong had other ideas. "Bird witch, I want to dig you up. Come to us, and I''ll give you three times as much treatment as in the vulture community. " "What?" "Bird witch, you were originally a witch of a remote tribe, but because of the disagreement with the tribal chief, you fought and attacked each other, which led to the disintegration of your tribe. Finally, you were driven out of the tribe by the chief supported by the tribal soldiers and exiled to the Feilong tribe. You were treated as a guest of honor, weren''t you?" "How do you know?" Chu Dong said that the experience of bird witches was obtained from Anson''s mouth. Bird wizard is not a member of the flying dragon tribe, nor a wizard of any tribe in the vulture community. He is a wandering wizard, and has no foundation in the vulture community. And the samurai forest and bird witch are also the same. They are not the people of the vulture community, but the exiles here. Iron mountain of Feilong tribe is ambitious. It has recruited talents like bird wizard and Lin. it just wants to be able to compete with Yunshan tribe. Without warriors and warriors to protect the witch, there are many dangers in the wilderness. After being invited by iron mountain, the bird witch gladly joined the vulture community. "Never mind how I know. I know what your daily treatment is in Feilong tribe. When you wait for the old sorceress to serve you, you need the least food. It''s unfair, don''t you think? " The witch bird does not think it''s fair. It is said that bird witch is the weakest among the three witches in the vulture community. Isn''t that because bird witch has the worst equipment? What are the least resources to gain witchcraft power? If everyone is equal, the bird wizard has the confidence to compete with the music wizard and the hand wizard. "If you come to our rock tribe. I''ll give you the most rations and the best gems, and you can choose the beauties. Of course, only if the beauties are willing. As I said just now, three times as much as the Dragon tribe, is it tempting? Are you excited? " The bird witch looked at Chu Dong''s smiling face. It was really tempting and exciting. "Bird witch, you and I have been together for a long time. You should know the strength of our rock tribe very well, right? I tell you, what you see is just the tip of the iceberg of our rock tribe. " "What''s more, you should know more about what kind of person I am. Compared with iron mountain and YUEWU, how about me? Are they better suited to be your boss? Or am I more suitable? " "The most important thing for a man is to be able to make a decision immediately. If he wants to make a decision, he will have trouble in the future. After this village, there is no such shop. Don''t think so much about it. If you think about the benefits and development vision, what else do you want to think about? " "If it''s me, I''m sure I''ll jump directly from the vulture community to the rock tribe." Chu Dong found that his eloquence ability has increased recently. He is not only eloquent but also eloquent. Now he has made it clear to the bird wizard that he has a stake. If the bird wizard wants to be his third wizard in the vulture community, there is no way. Bird witch''s face changed, as if moved, but there was no way to iron. Chu Dong is ready to add a fire, strike while the iron is hot, and dig the bird wizard. The bird wizard finally talks. "Chudong chieftain, do you mean you want me to join your rock tribe? Can you have enough to eat and have fun? " "Ah, that''s what it means." "If you had said that earlier, I would have surrendered earlier." Chu Dong a stay, looking at bird witch that serious old face. It''s natural to say surrender. This old guy is rare. I don''t know if other tribes will pay higher prices in the future. Will this old guy just leave? Sell yourself? Although Chu Dong''s idea extended a little, he was very happy to hear that bird wizard agreed. He opened his arms and gave bird witch a big hug. "Uncle bird wizard, welcome to join us. We''ll be a family from now on. " Chu Dong''s enthusiasm infected the bird witch. "Ah, chieftain, I will do my best to help you develop the rock tribe." So, Chu Dong successfully dug the bird wizard from the hostile camp to his side. Axe in the side to see of gape, worthy of Chu East chieftain Wu, is cow force. After that, I don''t know what it means. What does the Panshi tribe lack? There is no shortage of other talents, that is, talents.Talent is the first productivity. From the day he caught bird wizard and Lin, Chu Dong thought whether he would try to dig them up. After a period of observation, he thought bird wizard had better make a breakthrough. So Chu Dong took the opportunity to persuade bird wizard. Once he decided to take refuge in the rock tribe, the bird wizard thought that Chu Dong, who was not pleasant to his eyes before, looked more and more pleasant at this time. The bird wizard with a twisted beard thought that following a young chieftain wizard who was less than 20 years old had a bright future. In the past, bird witches must have thought that following a 20-year-old young chieftain had no future. "Uncle bird wizard, is the situation of the God level warrior forest similar to yours?" "Well. Maybe. One of the most mysterious communities in the forest is the vulture. No one knows his origin, only that he is a down and out God warrior, but no one knows which tribe or from the temple of man. " "Even Tieshan doesn''t know where he came from. Iron mountain just saw his strength, as for the others, also don''t want to tube. Lin has never talked about the past with people. He is as stupid as a wood. His name is Lin, and it''s really right. " "Uncle bird wizard, can you help to take Lin back?" "Well, it''s a little difficult. But I can try. " "I don''t know what narin likes? Whether it''s money or beauty or any other special hobby, as long as our rock tribe can provide it, let him ask for it. " "Well, I can rest assured if you say that to me." Chu Dong came out of the cave and Mao came over. "Chieftain, what about this tribe?" Chapter 267 Looking around, this tribe has been destroyed by half human and half animal monsters, most of them have been slaughtered, and less than 40 people have survived, almost all of them old, weak, sick and young. "Bring their chief and I''ll ask." Tu, the chief of the tribe, soon came to Chudong. At this time, the picture already knew that the young man in front of him was Chudong, the chief of the rock tribe, who is now famous in the wilderness. "Chieftain of Chu Dong, thank you again for saving our tribe." The picture is very ceremonious to Chu Dong. Chu Dong saluted and then asked, "what is chief Tu going to do next? There are crises everywhere on the wasteland. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for the tribe to survive in the wasteland. " "I know. So, I''m going to take refuge in Feilong tribe. I hope chief Tieshan can accept us. " "To the Dragon tribe? We might as well go to our rock tribe. Our rock tribe doesn''t have to be worse than the Feilong tribe. " "Thanks to the chieftain of Chu Dong. My sister married to the Feilong tribe, where we can still get some care." It''s not easy for Chu Dong to say anything after listening to Tu. As a matter of fact, if all the people of the present tribe join the Panshi tribe, I''m afraid it will only increase more than 30 mouths to eat, which will not play much role in the strength of the tribe. Chu Dong and Tu leave and leave the small tribe with the second group. As for how the small tribes go to the Feilong tribe to take refuge, that is not the problem of Chu Dong''s thinking. After returning to the camp, according to Chu Dong''s instructions, the bird wizard went directly to the God level warrior forest and quietly called him to the place where no one was, persuading him to join the rock tribe. But Lin was indifferent. He was not surprised that the bird wizard had taken refuge in the rock tribe, nor did he express any opposition. Seeing that Lin was still so dead, the bird wizard knew that it was impossible to persuade Lin, and he was somewhat frustrated. Bird wizard will persuade Lin to report the situation to Chu Dong. Chu Dong, after hearing this, lowers his head and thinks about it, and decides to do it himself. Chu Dong finds Lin. at this time, Lin is sitting under a big tree, quietly closing his eyes. "Lin, what are you thinking about?" Hearing Chu Dong''s voice, Lin didn''t open his eyes and didn''t even change his breath. "I''m curious. What''s your origin? Until I met a passer-by. Passerby, you know? It''s the merchant of the city-state who is preparing to return to the rock tribe with our team. " "Passers-by said, you are not like a barbarian, but more like a warrior from a city-state." Hearing this, Lin opened his eyes and looked at Chu Dong, but he didn''t speak. "You seem to like playing silent games very much? So high and cold? Last time you were hurt by an axe, I checked you and found that you had a lot of scars all over your body. Not only that, you also had serious internal injuries, which were suppressed by some unknown way, but sooner or later you would be killed by the internal injuries that broke out. " Lin''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t speak. "At that time, when you were fighting with the axe, I noticed that your moves were rich and skilled. You should not have been defeated by the axe in such a short time. The main reason was that you were seriously injured and captured because of the hidden disease in your body." "I''m a doctor. Does the doctor know what it is? It''s a kind of person whose duty is to save the dying and heal the wounded. It''s a shame that people are tortured by illness. I can give you good treatment, as long as you cooperate, I believe I can finally cure you, including the hidden danger in your body. " Lin finally opened his mouth. "Thank you, but no need." "Why? Don''t you want to heal and get back to peak strength? " "It''s not necessary." Lin stood up, indifferent. Looking at Lin walking away, Chu Dong touched his head. Chu Dong wanted to move Lin with the hidden danger of curing old diseases, but Lin was so indifferent to his own life and death. He was really a strange man. Originally, Chu Dong thought that Lin was just cold-blooded, and some abilities of a god level warrior would naturally be somewhat different in temperament. But now it seems that there must be something sad about a person who is not responsible for his own life and death, so that he would not care too much about life and death. Perhaps, only by knowing what kind of person Lin is and what he has gone through, can we finally solve the knot that makes Lin Xinru dead. Lin''s rejection of others thousands of miles away, let Chu Dong touch a nose of ash, also temporarily gave up the plan to persuade Lin to join the rock tribe. After daybreak the next day, after breakfast, the team of Panshi tribal alliance followed the familiar road of laolongtan and spent a day crossing the most dangerous area of laolongtan, leaving the control area of vulture community. Two more sunsets ahead is the control area of the rock tribe alliance. Thinking of coming back home soon, everyone in the team was very happy, so they could not help speeding up their pace.Chudong was also homesick. He regarded all the people in the tribe as family members, especially Xia, Yang, yeluo and others. Thinking of their appearance, Chudong showed a smile on his face. "Be careful!" Suddenly there was a shout. Not far behind Chu Dong, the axe suddenly jumped up, surpassing the heads of the people around him. At the same time that the axe leaped more than one person''s height, the bronze knife he pulled out whirled out. The bronze knife, with the wind blowing, cuts to the left front of Chudong. With a bang, the bronze knife cut off a feather arrow from the waist, but the tip of the arrow was still moving forward. However, after all, the axe''s Throwing Knife hit the arrow off the track, and the arrow brushed Chu Dong''s cheek and shot fiercely. "There''s an attack! Be careful, everyone. " The soldiers in the team pulled out their weapons one after another and balked around to guard against the enemy''s sneak attack. However, after that arrow, there was no more movement. Chudong looked in the direction of the arrow. In the middle of the forest, it was quiet and no one seemed to be there. "Axe, take the men to scout." The axe nodded and took a group of people to rush towards the direction of the hidden arrow. But soon, the axe came back and shook his head to Chu Dong. "Nothing unusual was found. Even if someone puts a cold arrow, it''s gone. " Chu Dong waved his hand. "The other side is a master, his goal is very clear, is my life, or the God warrior Lin shouts a voice, I am afraid I have been shot dead." It turned out that the first person who called "be careful" just now was the God level warrior forest walking behind the team. After that cry, Lin returned to a state of expressionless, as if he had not spoken at all just now. Chapter 268 Chu Dong went to Lin''s side and said to Lin, "thank you very much. If you hadn''t yelled just now, and the axe couldn''t come out in time, I''m afraid I''d be dead." Lin just shook his head and didn''t want to say much. Chu Dong knew that Lin didn''t want to talk much, so he could only sigh. "Lin, I hope you can open your heart. If you want to talk, you can come to me at any time. I can listen to your story. " Lin still didn''t respond. Bird witch this time some nervous came over. "Chieftain, I''ve just calculated that someone will do you harm." "Bird witch, are you a little late? Someone just shot a cold arrow to kill me. If you can figure out who it is "I can''t figure out the specific person, but when I was just divining, I vaguely saw the outline of man temple. The people who want to kill you should have something to do with the temple of man. " "Man temple, level one, level two." Lin finally said a word. Chu Dong knew that the level one and level two divine warriors in the temple of man, that is, the level wild divine warrior, should be stronger than the axe. I''m really not liked by others? Do you have to be fast? Chu Dong picked up the feather arrow that had just missed, and found that the arrow was a triangular shape of bronze alloy, which further proved that bird wizard and Lin''s theory of man Temple killer. "I''m afraid it''s not so peaceful on our way home." Although Chu Dong murmured to himself, the secret arrow was unexpected, some of which were like the accurate attack of a sniper. But if these people are on the alert and expand the scope of scouts, I believe they can be on guard. After walking for a day, there was no secret arrow attack again, but Chu Dong didn''t dare to take it lightly. There is only the last sunset left. As long as you really enter the actual control area of the Panshi tribal alliance, even if the man Temple killer wants to fight again, it is not so easy. We can get to Qingyu tribe in half a day, and everyone''s mood is more or less relaxed. At this time, the scouts in front of the soldiers came back to be careful, saying that there was a person in front of them blocking their way. Does that man Temple killer want to single out their whole team? With doubts, Chu Dong came to the front of the team, axe and iron wings and other chiefs are closely behind Chu Dong. Came to the front of the team, Chu Dong saw a man in a robe. Now it''s winter season. The man in the robe doesn''t wear fur, just a thin robe. On the man''s back, there was a long knife, which was very eye-catching. Seeing the long knife on the man''s back, the eyes of the axe beside Chu Dong shrank. "Chu, the long knife that cut me that day is the same pattern that this man carried on his back." "The East pan Chu man asks a way:" the facial expression that sees you The robed swordsman who stood in front of the team sent out this kind of cold breath. Chudong was a little familiar with this kind of breath, which was the meaning of their rock tribe''s chopping and butchering techniques. The robed swordsman also felt it. He felt it when he was waiting in front of the line, so he frowned. How can there be so many people in the team of Panshi tribe who are vaguely familiar with the meaning of Dao? Especially in the body of the axe, the feeling is particularly strong. "I am Chu Dong. Who are you Chu Dong nodded and replied. "Knife hunting." "You are in our way. What do you want to do?" "Talk to you." "What are you talking about?" "the survival of the rock tribe." "Well, then go ahead." "May I take a step?" "Yes." Chu Dong nodded to the axe, and then walked toward a small forest nearby. The axe kept up with Chu Dong. The long robed swordsman Dao Sha also went into the woods. It was only five meters away from Chu Dong. For the swordsman, he could attack his opponent as soon as he drew his sword. Dao Li took a deep look at the axe, and then turned his eyes to Chu Dong. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll cut you to death?" "No, because you won''t cut me. You don''t have a chance to kill. What''s more, with the axe, you may not be able to succeed. " "Bold." Dao Liemian gave an expressionless compliment. "I''ve been ordered to send a message. In the spring of the next year, the tide of beasts will come. Under the tide, it will fall apart. If you want peace, you should take refuge in Dao Wang. " Chu East listen to clear, can''t help but very curious, asked a question. "Who is the king of swords?" "The sword king is one of the thirteen members of the Temple Martial Arts Presbyterian Council, who is in charge of the temple sword. Dao Wang reckons that the Panshi tribe will be attacked by the tide of beasts in the spring of next year, and the whole tribe will be razed to the ground by fierce beasts at that time. The king of Dao is compassionate and does not want to ruin his life. Therefore, he ordered me to send a message and respect the king of Dao as his ancestor to ensure peace. ""The temple you are talking about is quite a temple?" "Not bad." Chudong sneered in his heart. It''s a disaster for the beast in the temple. If the great wizard of Yunshan is right, he and the Panshi tribe are an alien in the eyes of the man temple, and they are the ones who are treated quickly. "Excuse me, how can I join Dao Wang? "Respect the sword king as the ancestor?" "First, set up the statue of the sword king among the tribes and pray daily. Second, the soldiers in the tribe take the spirit as an oath and dedicate it to the sword king. " Chu Dong didn''t know what the spirit was, but he was acutely aware that this was the real purpose of the sword king. "Let me consult with the people in the tribe." "You are a chieftain. Why do you want to discuss with others? You can decide in a word. " Chu Dong shook his head. "I don''t mean what I say." Dao Li lowered his head and thought, "yes, I''ll wait for you for a sunset. If there''s no decision tomorrow, I''ll reply to Dao Wang." "Ask me, the swordsman. What if we don''t agree with Dao Wang''s solicitation? " "Waiting to be trampled down by the fierce beast is the tribe." "I see. Well, I''ll discuss it seriously. Please wait for my reply. " Dao Sha turned and left. When he left, he deliberately opened a certain distance with the axe. Chu Dong, waiting for Dao Sha to leave, asked axe, "are you sure you can win him?" "Fifty percent." "What if you add three groups?" "90% sure, but there will be casualties." "Forget it." "Chu, what do you want to do?" "I''ll discuss it, but I''ve always been soft rather than hard. The other side is obviously threatening us, which makes me very unhappy." "I''m not happy, either. My knife is hungry and thirsty. " "I''m afraid someone''s going to be cool. First they assassinated me, then they engaged in Zhaoan. I don''t know what medicine they sold in gourd. There is a great sage who said, "if there is power in the barrel of a gun, I will hold on to it." "Chu, what is the barrel of a gun?" "The weapon in hand." Chapter 269 Chu Dong wanted to ask the axe what is the spirit of the oath, but after thinking about it, he didn''t know anything about it. To ask a warrior seemed to be a little shameful. Chu Dong''s identity as a fake wizard can only be known if he is a wizard or a samurai. According to the great wizard of Yunshan, it is because Chu Dong has no witchcraft power, and the source of witchcraft power lies in the man temple. But in the rock tribe, everyone firmly believes that Chudong is a witch. Chu Dong and axe returned to the team and immediately ordered the team to stop and set up camp. This order made everyone curious, but Chu Dong''s order was just like God''s will, including the chiefs of various tribes. They were just curious, but they would not question it. Before holding a meeting with the tribal chief, Chu Dong found the bird wizard. "Uncle bird wizard, do you know what is the oath of spirit?" "Of course I know. To swear by the spirit is to dedicate one''s spirit to the powerful superior, and from then on become the slave of the superior who has accepted the spirit. " "It''s true." Chu Dong nodded. He understood it correctly. Even if the king of Dao wanted to protect the Panshi tribe, it was on the basis that Chu Dong became his servants. "Why did the eastern chieftain of Chu suddenly ask the spirit to swear?" Chu Dong simply told the bird witch about the conversation between himself and Dao hunting. The witch took a breath when he heard it. "The king of swords? One of the thirteen giants of the Temple Martial Arts Presbyterian Church. " "It seems that it''s very big. Who is it?" "You don''t know? Come on, you don''t know. Only those who have been to the temple of man understand. The highest authority of man temple is the Wuji Presbyterian Council, which is composed of six divine warriors and seven divine priests. Among them, Dao Wang is one of them, the powerful and peerless God warrior who is in charge of the man God sword. " "The king of Swords is powerful? What level of samurai is he "At least four." "That''s strong enough." "The key sword king has a large number of disciples, and he has the largest number of followers in the Wuji Presbyterian Council. If you join the sword king, you can get the protection of the sword king, even if you don''t cross the whole wasteland. " At this time, the witch bird wants to know what the expression is. "Uncle bird wizard. Do you think we should take refuge in Dao Wang? " The bird wizard shakes his head. "Not good." Chu Dong was very surprised and asked: "why? You don''t mean that Dao Wang has the most younger brothers and is very powerful. If we don''t take refuge in such a boss, who else can we take refuge in? " "The sword king is really powerful, and he has a large number of subordinates. It is said that he has the most voice in the Temple Martial Arts Presbyterian Council, but at the same time, he also has the most enemies. Half of the Presbyterian Council have a tit for tat with him. It''s a very dangerous thing to fall into the power dispute in the temple of man if you take refuge in the past too early. " Chu Dong looked at the bird wizard for a moment, and said, "there is an old man in the family, if there is a treasure, that''s right. Uncle bird wizard is right. I haven''t thought about it yet. It''s really a problem. " "What''s more, it''s the same as holding one''s own life and death in the hands of others. Even if the other party is the king of swords, it can''t be easily believed. The superior is moody. They hold it in their hands, just like playthings. " Bird wizard said here, a long sigh. "Chudong, you should have heard about my past. Did Anson tell me that I fought with the chief in my original tribe and was expelled at last? " "Well, that''s exactly what Anson said." "That''s true, but I didn''t tell anyone about the actual background. Our tribe is very strong, maybe even stronger than your rock tribe. At that time, some messengers from the temple of man came to ask us to submit to a powerful God priest. " "I objected at that time, but the chief was full of joy, so we had a dispute, which led to the division of our tribe, and finally I was expelled." "Therefore, I''m against being a pawn of the temple of barbarians. Even if our strength comes from the temple of barbarians, it''s not a piece or tool in the hand of someone in the temple of barbarians." Chu Dong didn''t know that bird witches had such a long history. No wonder he was so familiar with the martial arts Presbyterian Association of man temple. "Uncle bird wizard is right! I know how to reply to Dao hunting. However, I can only represent our rock tribe. As for the chiefs of other tribes, I can''t say. " There is a light haze on Chu Dong''s face. He can foresee that the support he will get may not be very high at the League chief meeting soon. After receiving the notice, the chiefs of all tribes came to Chudong for a meeting. Seeing that the people had come together, Chu Dong didn''t hide it. He came straight to the point and talked about the dialogue between himself and Dao hunting. Let''s talk about our opinions"What do you think of the chieftain?" Someone asked Chu Dong. Chu Dong waved his hand. "I call you a meeting to listen to your opinions, and I have my own opinions, but I''m not in a hurry to make a statement. Let''s talk about it first." The chiefs were either meditating or whispering. For a moment, no one was the first to stand up. The falling stone cleared his throat and stood up. "On behalf of chief Liangqi, I went to Yunshan tribe to participate in the winter Tibet meeting with the eastern chieftain of Chu. As expected, it has been paid off handsomely. Chief Liangqi said that all the decisions made by the chieftains and witches in the east of Chu are firmly supported by the Yunchao tribe. " The words of Luoshi represent that the tribe of Yun dynasty always stands behind Chudong, no matter what Chudong wants to do. Chudong nodded to the rockfall with a smile. The reason why the two tribes are able to do so is because the relationship between the two tribes is very strong and they have the most contacts. Suddenly the rock stood up. "I also support the chieftain of Chu Dong. I''ll do what he does. " XIONG Shi is the third speaker. "Me too. The decision of the chieftain of Eastern Chu is the decision of our xiongpi tribe. " After that, the chiefs were silent for a while and stood up from the fire. "Ladies and gentlemen, the temple of man is a huge thing. Small tribes like us can''t touch the edge at all. I don''t know whether I should be happy or not to be favored by the giants in the temple of man. Have you ever thought about whether you are being wooed or attacked by the tide of animals, who are the reasons for our humble small tribes? "It''s not because of the Panshi tribe, it''s because of the eastern chieftain of Chu. Only when the rock tribe became strong did the king of swords cast his eyes here. If we small tribes want to take refuge under the sword king, do you think people will treat us seriously? " Lihuo is worthy of rich experience and is more comprehensive in thinking about things. When he said this, the tribe that wanted to encourage Chu Dong to accept the request of the king of Dao was silent. Chapter 270 After chief Lihuo expressed his opinion, Zhang Gong also stood up. "I agree with chief Lihuo. We small tribes can be strong only by relying on the rock tribe. If we disagree and become a mess, then we will be doomed. " Zhang Gong''s divine shooting is not weak, but because the tribe is only good at long-range attack, there are few close combat soldiers. Therefore, once they are combined with xiongpi tribe of Panshi tribe in this way, they will be very powerful. Therefore, Zhang Gong does not hesitate to stand up for Chu Dong. "But we can''t resist the tide. Chudong chieftain, say a word shouldn''t say, originally the rock tribe was very powerful, because it was attacked by the tide of animals, will decline, right? How can we resist the tide of animals? " The chief of a tribe stood up, and his opinion was the worry of most people. "Yes, we can''t resist the animal tide. Only the king of the sword can help us block it. There''s nothing bad about taking refuge with the king of the sword. Maybe our tribe will return to the God level warriors because of the king of the sword''s care. " The chief of another tribe expressed his opinion, which was nodded by many people. Chudong sneered in his heart. If he didn''t know that the so-called beast tide was actually directed by manshendian, he might accept the invitation of Dao Wang, so as to ensure that the people of Panshi tribe would not be slaughtered. But in fact, the beast tide was planned by man temple, but the sword king stood up as a savior. It''s ridiculous. Iron wing stood up and looked around. "Everyone, have you ever thought about the condition that the spirit swore? It means that we can only obey the sword king for the rest of our lives, and we are his slaves. " So far, only Tieyi has made it clear that he doesn''t want to accept the Dao King''s terms. Previously, the opinions of Lihuo, Shanyan and others were based on Chudong, but Chudong has not yet expressed his opinions. "Chief iron wing, that''s not right. The Dao king is a powerful existence of the Manshen temple. He represents the will of the gods, and we are also loyal soldiers of the Manshen. Is it not for the Manshen that we should obey the Dao king and follow the Dao king? " The chief''s words immediately aroused everyone''s resonance, and most of the chief nodded. "Yes. We are the soldiers of the barbarian God. We follow the sword king, that is to follow the barbarian God. " "I agree to join the sword king." "So are our tribes." Soon, eight tribes declared that they would accept the invitation of the sword king. Chudong is the only one who doesn''t make a clear statement. Chudong''s statement also represents the final attitude of people like Lihuo and Shanyan. All eyes are focused on Chu Dong. Chudong stood up slowly and looked around the chiefs of each tribe. "Ladies and gentlemen, I agree with the iron winged chief just now. Although we are the soldiers of the gods, we are not the soldiers of someone. The king of Swords is just someone. He is not a God." He has made it clear that he wants to be the eight tribal chiefs under the sword king. They look at each other, and then one of them stands up. "Chudong chieftain, then, how do you resist the tide of beasts?" "In order to resist the tide of animals, I have been working hard for a long time. I''m sure I''ll let the tide of beasts never come back, just to save us from the hard work of hunting Most people don''t believe Chu Dong''s words. I''ve never heard of a tribe that was destroyed by the tide of animals. I''ve never heard of a tribe that can survive the tide of animals. A tribal chief hesitated for a moment, or said: "Chudong chieftain, can we talk to the sword King''s messenger?" Chu Dong sighed in his heart and nodded. "Do as you please." One after another, tribal chiefs left, leaving only seven tribal leaders. A total of 15 tribal alliances broke up at once. Husband and wife are birds in the same forest, and they fly separately in the face of disaster. Is this the case with husband and wife, not to mention the loose tribal alliance? There are also six tribes willing to unite around Chudong, which has made Chudong feel very surprised. Originally, Chu Dong thought that tribes like Lihuo and tiechi must be far away from him. Unexpectedly, tiechi was extremely firm against taking refuge with the king of Dao, while Lihuo clearly supported him. Apart from Panshi tribe, Lihuo tribe, Qingyu tribe and gunyan tribe are the three most powerful tribes. Now the chiefs of the three tribes have stayed, which is a very good omen. "Ladies and gentlemen, next spring will be the time of the animal tide. My suggestion is that all tribes move to our rock tribe to resist the tide of animals. I don''t know if you agree. " Xiong Shiyi grinned: "I must agree. Our two tribes are so close." Iron wings even agreed without hesitation. "I''m going to mobilize the tribes and move them all." "We left the fire tribe and then moved to the rock tribe."The chiefs of the other six tribes expressed their willingness to lead the whole tribe to join with the Panshi tribe in Chudong. "Well, if that''s the case, then we''ll wait for the spring of the next year and do a lot of hard work!" Chu Dong waved his fist excitedly. In this way, he has more confidence to resist the tide of animals. The other eight tribal chiefs who disagreed with Chu Dong left the army one after another after they contacted Dao Sha. Some came to say goodbye to Chu Dong, and some left without saying goodbye. Chu Dong did not stop them and let them leave. When all the eight tribes left, several of them left one after another. They wanted to return to their respective tribes immediately and gather the tribesmen to prepare for the migration. Soon, there were only three battle groups of Panshi tribe and more than 100 ordinary people left in the huge team, plus 27 captives of vulture community, slaves of Dagu tribe and caravan of passers-by. Dao Sha didn''t go yet, but was waiting in front of him. Chu Dong and axe came to Dao hunting again. "I already know Chu Dong''s decision. I just want to ask you again. Are you sure you don''t want to submit to Dao Wang?" Chu Dong shook his head and grinned. "No, I''m used to being independent and free. I''m not happy if I''m controlled all the time. " "Good. Then when the animal tide comes, those eight tribes will be protected by Lord Dao, and the rest of your seven tribes will be dead. " "Let''s wait and see." Dao hunting took a look at Chu Dong, and then looked at the axe next to him with fear. With a cold hum, he turned and walked away, and soon disappeared in the woods. Chapter 271 After the tribal alliance separated, the people of the rock tribe quickened their pace, and there was no accident in the remaining two sunsets. Dao Sha didn''t seem to move much since he left. However, Chu Dong vaguely felt that Dao hunting did not go far. On this day, he finally saw the high wall of Panshi tribe from a distance. Chu Dong was relieved, and the soldiers and ordinary savages around cheered. Finally home. The passer-by followed Chudong all the way to the outside of Panshi tribe. He also saw the high wall of Panshi tribe, and was stunned. "Chieftain of Eastern Chu, is the long and high wall your rock tribe?" Seeing Chu Dong nodding, passers-by could not help but extend a thumb and praise Chu Dong. "Well, what are the buildings like little houses on the plain grass?" "Fortifications. Passers by, follow us closely, or you will be killed if you fall into the trap The passers-by looked at the solid fortifications and the withered and yellow grass. It''s no dead end defense. Suppose there is an enemy to attack, first of all, we have to attack the labyrinth like fortifications, and then we can face the tall wall. Look at the height of the wall, although it is not as high as the wall of our country''s city-state, the whole body is piled up with huge stones, which is quite firm and unbreakable. Who is the rock tribe prepared to defend? "Blow the horn and tell the family we''re back." Stone from a soldier''s waist to grab the horn, is very excited to blow up. This horn is made of the Golden Horn of the boar that was killed by Chu Dong. The general angle of attack of boar can be made into angle of attack. The Golden Horn of boar is so big that it is made into horn when I don''t know how to use it. The sound of the horn is desolate and wild, and it is far away. The gate of Panshi tribe was slowly pushed open, and a team of people came out from it. Even without a telescope, Chu Dong could distinguish the soldiers from inside, such as Yang, ahou, LVYE, Tiesong and puhu. Ahou waved his strong arms and waved to Chudong. "Come on, go home." More than 200 people lined up in a long snake line, slowly winding through the labyrinth like fortifications. A member of a passer-by caravan accidentally stepped on a nearby trap and was quickly grabbed. "Be careful. There are traps all around. We can''t remember them. We usually go the same way in and out." "Why dig so many traps?" "To catch animals, of course. Chieh Wu said that in the spring of next year, a large number of fierce animals and wild animals will fall into the traps we set. We don''t have to hunt wild animals. We just sit at home and wait to eat fresh wild animal meat every day. " Chu Dong was at the front of the line. Chu Dong remembered every trap he dug under the surface of the open land, and only he could come and go freely in the trap belt. No one else in the tribe could remember the location of every trap. "Chu, welcome home!" Yang came up and gave Chu Dong a big hug. Then ahoo also hugs Chudong. It''s really like holding a child. After all, compared with ahoo, Chudong carries "pocket". After hugging many senior soldiers left behind in the tribe, Chu Dong and Xia hugged each other tightly. Summer seems to have just wiped the corner of the eye tears. "Summer, you shed tears?" "Nonsense! I just washed my face. " "Come on. I don''t know you? A season does not wash the face all not necessarily to be able to remember With that, Chu Dong gives Xia a punch in the chest, and Xia also gives Chu Dong a punch back. They laugh. "Chudong, you''re back." A voice said timidly. Chu Dong looked over, it was yeluo. I haven''t seen you for a while. Yeluo seems to have grown taller and looks more slim. "You seem to have become more beautiful." Night Luo red face low head, in the heart don''t mention more beautiful Zizi. "Stone, you''re back. You miss me so much." Wu Qiang, who is beside Ye Luo, looks at Chu Dong discontentedly. Then he rushes past Chu Dong and rushes to the stone arms behind him. The stone laughs and hugs Wu Qiang tightly. "Well, let''s all go in and get together again." Yang a roar, and then people fish in. After entering the rock tribe, Chu Dong looked around. The wall is higher and thicker, and most of the buildings of Guangna camp are included. During the period of leaving, it seems that they have nothing to do. They have been on the base wall all the time. Even the walls inside the wall are like labyrinths."Pull this harvest into the public warehouse, and then everyone will dissolve in place, go back to each home and find each mother." Chu Dong a command, everyone agreed, happily to find their relatives. The whole rock tribe was in a state of hilarity. "According to the agreement, we will return to the rock tribe safely, and you can be released. I''ll give you the antidote first. After taking it, it will never poison your hair. " Chu Dong came to the captives of the vulture community and said to Lin et al. There were 27 people captured together with bird wizard and Lin. the rest of the soldiers were almost native to the vulture tribes. It was very difficult to persuade them to come to the rock tribe, and Chu Dong didn''t have that plan. They are very happy to go home. Lin is a pair of dejected appearance, eyes staring at Chudong side. Chu Dong followed Lin''s eyes and saw the night Luo that followed beside him. Since he returned to the tribe, yeluo followed him, just like when he first returned to the rock tribe with Chudong. Chu Dong''s face suddenly sank down. Ye Luo is his forbidden place. How hard is it to find a beauty you like among the barbarians? You down and out warrior Lin wants to get involved? Don''t even think about it. "What are you looking at, Lin?" "Are you Lin?" But Lin didn''t pay attention to Chudong. His eyes were still looking at yeluo. Night Luo pretty eyebrows a pick, hum a. "My name is yeluo." "No, you should be Lin. Your mother''s surname is Lin "Do you know my mother?" "Well, she''s my sister." "Deceiving?" "No, you''re like your mother. Your mother''s name is SA, surnamed Jiang, surnamed Lin "Do you really know my mother?" Ye Luo is stunned, because ye Luo''s mother is Lin SA, and only she knows. When we were in Wudong tribe, we all called yeluo''s mother Feng. Chapter 272 Looking at Ye Luo, Lin nodded his head. His eyes were no longer as cold as usual. There was a faint twinkle of tears. Chu Dong observes the words and looks nearby, and notices that Lin really shows his true feelings. "Lin, you are really yeluo''s uncle." "Not bad. Look, I know it''s my sister''s child. It''s so similar. " Lin said excitedly, his hands shaking. Chu Dong compared the appearance of Ye Luo and Lin. If you ignore Lin''s beard, maybe Lin is a handsome young man. Look at the outline of his eyes and nose, there is something similar to yeluo. Maybe he is related by blood. "When I was a child, I heard my mother say that I seemed to have a little uncle, but I was lost in the wilderness. I thought I was no longer alive." The night Luo slanted a head to think to want to say. "No, I''m not dead. Our enemies chased me and my sister all the way to the wasteland. In order to protect my sister, I took people behind to block and was seriously injured. I jumped into a turbulent River to escape. " "Later, I was rescued by a vagrant warrior in the temple of man God and taught me all my skills. Then I wandered around the wasteland to find my sister''s whereabouts. When my sister and I separated, my sister was already pregnant. If we had a smooth birth, it would be your age. " With that, Lin stepped forward and wanted to hold Ye Luo. Night Luo vigilantly dodges, but the confusion in her eyes also shows that she believes Lin''s words. Chu Dong stopped Lin. "No matter what you say is true or not, I won''t let you near yeluo until I find out." Lin calmed down for a moment, and his face returned to coldness. "Chudong, who are you? Where is my sister? " "My mother has been dead for several years." Ye Luo answers with her head exposed behind Chu Dong. "Ah, who killed her?" Lin''s body suddenly has a sharp killing opportunity, although it is not aimed at Chudong, but Chudong who is quite close still feels a burst of painstaking effort rolling. This is the power of the divine warrior. It''s frightening just to kill. "Lin, yeluo''s mother died on a hunting trip." "No way! How could my sister have been killed by a fierce beast? I don''t believe it Cried Lin, almost growling. "The chief of the Wudong Tribe said that, and so did the Wu grandfather of the Wudong tribe. If my mother hadn''t died, how could she not come to see me all these years? " Night Luo says so, look dim, it is to think of own mother again apparently. "Sister, she won''t die, she won''t." Lin repeated unconsciously. "Lin, you say you are yeluo''s uncle. Do you have any evidence to admit your family?" "Evidence? Of course. " Lin threw off his fur coat, revealing his strong body full of scars. He turned and showed his back to Chu Dong and yeluo. "We Lin''s descendants, everyone''s back will have a cicada tattoo. I think there''s a tattoo on yeluo''s back behind you. " Chu Dong looked at Lin''s back carefully. Sure enough, there was a vivid cicada tattoo on the lower shoulder blade of his back. It was so lifelike that he almost flapped his wings. Chu Dong turns around and looks at Ye Luo. "Yeluo, you also have a cicada tattoo on your back." There are big tears rolling down in Ye Luo''s eyes. "I do have the same tattoo on my back. He is really my uncle Chu Dong knew that in this era, tattoos were often the symbol of a tribe and an ethnic group. Chudong quietly flash, let Lin and night Luo four eyes relative. "Your name is yeluo? I''m your uncle. My name is Feng, also called Lin Feng. " "Uncle." Ye Luo burst into tears and rushed into Lin Feng''s arms. Lin Feng hugged Ye Luo, who was not much shorter than himself, and his eyes were filled with tears. "All these years, my niece, you have suffered." After crying for a long time, Lin Feng and ye Luo separated. Lin Feng wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes for ye Luo and asked softly, "who are you, Chu Dong? Did you bully you? Tell my uncle, I''ll kill him with a sword. " Yeluo waved her hand. "Don''t kill me. Chudong chieftain is a good man. I like him very much. " After a word, night Luo''s voice is small down, also Chu East and Lin Feng ear force good to hear. "So you married him?" "No. My mother said, "I will not get married until I am an adult." Lin Feng turns around and stares at Chu Dong. "You''re not married?"Chu Dong nodded. "Why? Can''t my Lin daughter be worthy of you? " "Did your niece yeluo make it clear enough just now? She is under age and cannot get married. It''s against the law to marry a minor. " "Well, in the tribe, girls can get married when they are 12 years old. How can you resist it?" "I said, warrior Lin, let''s not use the brain cells of tribal barbarians to think about problems, OK? I also like yeluo very much, so I will respect her meaning. If you want to get married as an adult, you can wait until she is an adult. " Lin Feng was silent for a moment. "You are very different from other barbarians. It''s hard to imagine that those fierce barbarians will be obedient to you." "That''s because I have prestige, OK?" Chu Dong''s words changed and asked, "so warrior Lin, do you want to go back to the vulture community?" Lin Feng''s eyes glared. "What are you doing back there? When I joined the vulture community, I thought that the vulture people were more powerful and might help me find my sister''s whereabouts. Now that I see yeluo here, I have no reason to go back there. " "That''s good. Ye Luo also has relatives, so that she won''t be helpless in the rock tribe. " Chu Dong didn''t expect that ye Luo had such a relationship with Lin. before, he revealed that he wanted to attract Lin, but he didn''t succeed. Now even if Chu Dong wanted to catch up with Lin Feng, I''m afraid Lin Feng would not leave. As for the captives of other vulture communities, Chu Dong gave them the antidote and sent them out of the rock tribe. Iron beak and others have some silly eyes. Originally, a group of people were captured. As a result, the bird wizard and Lin stayed in the rock tribe. Lin fortunately understood that after all, he and yeluo of Panshi tribe had accepted each other, but what about the bird wizard? Bird wizard quietly took refuge in the rock tribe, which must be a very heavy blow to the ambitious iron mountain. Chudong was even more pleased with the addition of a god level warrior in the tribe. Now the rock tribe of four God level warriors has the hope to challenge the hegemony of Yunshan tribe for many years. But first of all, we have to survive the spring after the severe winter, a spring that was warned and missed by the temple of man. Chapter 273 On the second day after Linfeng and yeluo met, xiongpi tribe moved into Panshi tribe as a whole. On the third day, Liang Qi took Yunchao tribe to join Panshi tribe. On the sixth day, the tribes of tiechi, Shanyan, Zhanggong and Lihuo all migrated. Fortunately, in order to prepare for the tide of animals, the Panshi tribe built infrastructure, and the tribe expanded several times. Six tribes came in, and they could still accommodate the next. Soon after the first blizzard in winter, there was no sign of it. It snowed for three days in a row, making the whole wasteland world a silver world. "The mountain dances Silver Snake, originally gallops the wax elephant, wants the heavenly palace to compare high." When the snow stopped, Chu Dong, wrapped in thick three eyed ape skin, stood on the wall full of snow. He felt something in his heart and recited a poem of a great man. It''s a pity that Xia, Mao, Gua and some other soldiers who were with him did not understand Chu Dong''s poetry. "Chu, this time was the best time for us to go hunting together with the tribe. It''s easy to chase those hungry beasts in the snow. At this time, when many ferocious beasts enter hibernation, the danger is relatively small. " Summer said in the side, how much some miss once season. "We don''t need to hunt wild animals in winter this year, and we almost killed all the wild animals around us. If only we could kill wild animals. " I''m sorry to hear that. After he became a barbarian warrior, it was a pity that 41 new soldiers did not hunt wild animals. Chudong smiles. Nowadays, the living habits of the Panshi tribe have been broken. In winter, especially when the mountains are closed by heavy snow, people are confused about what they should do. Chu Dong took people on a routine inspection tour. Today''s inspection is more, after all, more people from six tribes come in, and Chu Dong specially takes care of the living conditions of the tribes who just came in. I saw that although I experienced the blizzard, because the houses built with lime mud were strong enough, there was no roof collapse accident caused by the blizzard. Also because the preparation is very sufficient, no one appeared because of the cold after the blizzard and starved to death. The rich reserves of Panshi tribe played a sufficient role at this time. As early as the heavy snow began to diffuse, Chu Dong had ordered people to take out the ready winter clothing reserves, giving priority to the people of Qingyu, gunyan, Lihuo, Yunchao, xiongpi, changshe and other tribes. "Chieftain, someone fell into the water cellar, but he has been rescued." When someone came to report such an episode, Chu Dong thought that there was still a water cellar. "Let''s go and have a look at the water cellar. At this time, it''s time to open the water cellar." Originally, during the construction of the infrastructure, Chu Dong wanted to try to find the water vein of the groundwater and drill a few wells on it. But Chu Dong was not a professional after all, and he never did well drilling work. As a result, he tried seven or eight times and failed. It made Chu Dong think of another possibility. That''s the water cellar. Water cellars are usually built in some plateau areas where there is a lack of water or where the water tastes bitter. They are used to store rainwater and snow water. If the well could not be drilled out, Chudong asked people to expand it on the basis of the tunnel, and built a big cave with a small mouth and a big stomach, which was like a big jar. The inner layer of the underground tunnel is plastered evenly with cement slurry to prevent water seepage. Of course, these caves are not for living, but for storing rainwater and snow water. In view of the fact that the nearest water source of Panshi tribe also takes half a day, it is very necessary to build these water cellars. The heavy snow after winter provides a very rich source of water for the water cellar. Chu Dong took people to one of the water cellars, and saw that it was full of snow. A total of more than 20 huge jar shaped water cellars were now full of snow. But when the snow melted in the next year, it was only half of the water in the water cellar. "Convenor, pile up the surrounding snow on the top of the water cellar. On the one hand, it is to remind the people, especially the children and the newly arrived brothers. This is the water cellar. It''s not for fun to fall in." "On the other hand, when the snow melts in the early spring of next year, the snow water in the snow will naturally seep into the water cellar, and then we will have enough water." The people of Panshi tribe who got the order soon took action. Huge snowdrifts piled up above the water cellars full of snow. From a distance, it seems that there are more than 20 snow mountains in Panshi tribe. And in this process, some children play in the meantime, piled up a little snowman, laughing at the snow fight, playing noisily. Chu Dong looks interesting. He pinches a snowball and throws it at yeluo not far away. Xuetuan blooms on yeluo''s head. The flying snowflakes make yeluo stunned. Then she turns around and sees that the attacker is Chu Dong. She is angry and throws a snowball back.So, the snow war between Chudong and yeluo begins. Soon, ye Luo''s uncle Lin Feng sees her niece Ye Luo at a disadvantage. Wandering God level warrior cold hum a, pinch a large group of snowball, join the battle group, help night Luo will Chu Dong thoroughly suppressed. Seeing that Chu Dong, who was admired by others, was mercilessly attacked by snowballs, the soldiers who were busy piling water cellars and snow mountains rushed over one after another, picked up countless snowballs and threw them at the God level warrior Lin Feng. The bird wizard was watching with his sleeves closed. He didn''t know where the snowball came from and hit his withered face. He was so angry that he took his wand from one of the waiters next to him. He was chanting a few words and called out a few little snowmen from the snow. Small snowman with heavy steps to the surrounding undifferentiated attack, soon found interesting Xia, stone and others with a huge snowball smashed. The snowball battle spread quickly, almost across a large area. When people found that their spiritual leader Chu Dong was fighting like a child, they all put down their work and joined the snow battle group. The killing voice of Panshi tribe is everywhere, snowballs are flying, but there are laughter everywhere. Tieyi and Lihuo, two chiefs who had just migrated, met again. While they were discussing with each other how to settle the displaced people, they saw the spread of snow war in Panshi tribe. "Chu Dong is really a child." From a distance, I saw that Chu Dong was in the lead, followed by a group of soldiers, constantly providing him with snowballs. He was defeated by Lin Feng, the God level warrior, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Sometimes, I forget that he is just a child. Is he seventeen or eighteen years old this year? " "Heroes are young. We can''t refuse to be old. " "Don''t be too old, brother. We have to rely on your experience. " The two tribal chiefs talked and laughed, as if they were also infected by the lively atmosphere of the blood cell war picked up by Chu Dong. Every tribe has a different atmosphere, and the feeling of Panshi tribe is a vigorous young man, full of energy and motivation at all times. In the view of Panshi tribe people, any difficulty is nothing with their chieftain''s leadership. Chapter 274 I don''t know what''s going on. The winter wind and snow in this year''s wilderness was especially violent. The older generation, such as bird wizard, xinghejian old man and jinshuimu, all said that snowstorm weather is particularly frequent, even more than the one more than 20 years ago. It is said that 27 or 8 years ago, the winter was also very cold. Blizzard was rampant. At that time, many tribes died, many of them were old, weak and sick. In such weather, going hunting is basically the same as looking for death. Fortunately, enough winter clothes and food have been prepared before winter. Otherwise, the population of Panshi tribe, which has grown to more than 4000 people, will be in short supply. On another snowy day, Chu Dong came out of the cave and just stretched out. A snowball flew over behind him and hit Chu Dong in the head. In Panshi tribe, there are many people who dare to hit Chudong''s head with snowballs, but there is only one person who likes to sneak attack from behind, that is yeluo. Chu Dong looked back and saw that it was yeluo. Yeluo''s whole body is wrapped in a big furry fur coat, which makes her small face look very small. Because of the cold wind, she looks more beautiful. "Yeluo, are you going to fight again?" "I''m afraid of you at war? This time, you are not allowed to take your fighting team, and I won''t let my uncle help me. Let''s see who can win Night Luo small mouth a nu, very unconvinced of say. There is a battle between Lin Luofeng and Wufu. After all, snowball wars focus on tactical cooperation and group shooting, rather than on whether they are divine warriors or not. Only the old bird wizard cheated and used witchcraft to summon the snowman, but the bird wizard was beaten the worst. Everyone hates people who cheat. Chu Dong shakes the snow on his head and smiles. "No snowball fights. Snowball fights can only be games. We need to prepare for a real war. " "What are you going to do?" "Go to training. How do you think the combat team is so strong? You can''t do without practice. " "Training? Can I take part? " "Of course. In terms of force, you can be a junior barbarian warrior. I think your uncle Lin Feng has taught you a lot of tricks these two days. I''m afraid your strength has risen again. " "No more than you." Ye Luo knows herself well. Don''t look at the time of ordinary Chu Dong don''t show mountains and dew, but she is very keen to feel that Chu Dong''s fighting power will not be weak. Otherwise, why did everyone call Chudong warlock? Lin Feng came out of the cave and squinted at the sky. Lin Feng did not have his own residence, but lived in the cave of Chudong. At the beginning, Yang, ah Hou, ax and others did not agree to let Lin Feng live in, but Chu Dong said that it was understandable that he took care of his niece when he was an uncle. "Although the weather is fine, there is nothing to be achieved in training, right?" "Samurai Lin Feng, I want to train my soldiers, not to practice the skills of fighting in the battlefield, but to practice discipline and the tactics of those soldiers. Every barbarian warrior may be a qualified hunter and a good warrior, but they are scattered on the battlefield. " "Remember when you were fighting with us on the other side of the vulture community, you were taught a lesson by half of the fighting team? It''s because we have more fighting discipline and tactical formation, not just individual bravery. " Lin Feng heard Chu Dong say so, silent. He still remembers the battle in which he was captured. Chu Dong led three combat teams to fight against twice as many vulture barbarians, but in the end, the vulture side was beaten to pieces. "Flying hair, blow the horn, assemble!" The soldiers on duty in Chudong today are Fei Mao and another special group. Hearing Chu Dong''s order, Fei Mao nodded and took out the golden horn. Today, the horn also has several kinds of sound. For example, the long "wuwuwu" sound is the assembly order. The sound of the horn made of the Golden Horn of galloping boar is especially penetrating. Even the sound of the horn can be heard far away from the Panshi tribe. When Chu Dong arrived at the training ground, he found that all the 41 fighters in the combat group had assembled. Chu Dong was very satisfied. From one end of the line to the other, he stood on a huge stone covered with snow, which was originally used as a platform by Chu Dong. "Brothers, are you all relaxed? It''s time to take heart and continue our training day after day. Sweat more in peacetime, but in wartime... " "Less blood!" Forty one young soldiers roared out three words. "Good. We went to Yunshan tribe. I saw your performance in my eyes. You are brave and good at fighting. What''s more valuable is that you can help each other and give your back to your comrades in arms. You are the strongest. ""We are the strongest!" "Stone, get up, take everyone and start practicing!" With Chu Dong''s order, stone began to practice in accordance with the usual practice, training battle formation again and again, running in a very good tactical formation. The voice of the drill was so loud that it didn''t let everyone''s enthusiasm cool down because of the low temperature of minus 20 degrees in winter. The soldiers of Qingyu, gunyan, Lihuo, Yunchao, xiongpi, changshe and other tribes had nothing to do. When they heard the horn, some people gathered, and then the sound of intense training attracted more soldiers to the training ground. Seeing that 41 young soldiers were only wearing thin leather clothes and doing all kinds of tactical actions meticulously, the onlookers of the outer tribes looked down upon them at the beginning. However, those who fight side by side with the three combat teams all know that the strength of the three combat teams is not as simple as running and training on the training ground. They are powerful combat teams that can directly crush the same number of soldiers of the same level. Iron wing, mountain rock, Lihuo, Liangqi, Xiongshi, Zhanggong and other chieftains all gathered around and looked at the training of the combat team, with a thoughtful look on their faces. Liang Qi goes to Chu Dong. "Brother Chudong, I don''t know if our soldiers can train like this?" "Brother Liangqi, if the soldiers want to, they can." "Then let the young try." "We young people who are away from the fire should also try." The chiefs of the six tribes all expressed the same idea, so a total of 36 young junior soldiers of the six tribes were organized into three groups, and the principal and deputy leaders of the three combat groups were assigned as instructors to begin training these young people. Chapter 275 The young barbarian soldiers are doing all kinds of exercises and training in various battle formations every day, but the intermediate and even senior soldiers who are more experienced in fighting have nothing to do every day. After all, it''s hard to find decent prey to hunt even if it''s out of the tribe. Several tribal chiefs discussed with each other. Although they can''t do all kinds of boring training every day like the young ones, intermediate soldiers and senior soldiers should temper themselves well during the winter break. When tiechi, Lihuo and other tribal chiefs meet to find Chudong, they find that Chudong has been thinking about them for a long time. "Chief, are you all in a hurry? Just in time. Can you help me with an experiment? " "Experiment?" "Don''t worry. Several chieftains, our chieftains and witches generally succeed in their experiments. Although sometimes there are some cases of failure, most of them have results. " He explained with a smile. "What is experimentation?" XIONG Shi asked with a confused face. "To put it simply, it means that you help me have a try. Here is the decoction that I have studied with great concentration and carefully prepared. According to my calculation, it can at least strengthen the body. If the effect is good, it may make a breakthrough in your cultivation. " "Breakthrough? Is that true? It''s just like the sweat and blood breakthrough at the last bonfire meeting of Yunshan tribe? " Iron wing surprised asked. On that day, at the winter gathering of Yunshan tribe, in order to sell Panshi thirteen incense, Chu Dong put a lot of effort into it. As a result, he added the broth after soaking the deer tripod with monkey wine, which made a tribal chief named Xuehan break through from a high-level warrior to a god level warrior. This miracle shocked and envied all the people present at that time. At this time, hear Chu Dong said may play a breakthrough, iron wing first stood out. "I''m willing to do this experiment." "Good. Then come first, chief iron wing. " Chu Dong asked Yue to bring a pottery bowl and put a bowl of soup that was cooking on the campfire. He specially added the collected snow water to the bowl and handed it to tie Chi. Iron wings are not afraid of heat, a Yang neck even dry into. "How do you feel?" "It tastes bitter and hard to swallow." After a while, I saw iron wing''s face red, as if to be drunk. After a while, his face turned redder. "No, I''m going to be convenient." Then he rushed out to find a big iron house. The other chiefs looked at each other and said that this experiment can still make people have stomachache?! "Well, maybe the weight of heartbroken lotus is too much. There should be so much rhodiola and vermicelli on the face... " The summer nearest Chu Dong heard Chu Dong muttering something. For a long time, iron wings just walk back. "Chieftain, your bowl of soup is strong enough. However, I feel fresh and fresh, and I feel faint. Can I have another bowl? " "Of course it is." So, and to iron wing Sheng a bowl of hot medicine soup. This time, after taking iron wings, it didn''t react as much as the last time. Although it was still flushed, it was a kind of special texture ruddy. Iron wing closed his eyes, quietly meditated, fell into a strange realm. Seeing iron wings like this, how could the other chiefs not understand that iron wings might be trying to break through, so they came to ask for this experiment one after another. After several chiefs went to vent their anger, they quoted the medicine soup again, and they all entered the state of meditation like iron wings. Xuehan, the tribal chief who made an unexpected breakthrough in the winter Tibet meeting, had a night''s talk with Chudong afterwards. In fact, Chudong used hypnosis to record all the feelings of the breakthrough. It was also on the basis of sweat and blood experience that Chu Dong found a prescription that might promote the high-level warrior to break through to the God level warrior. You should know that there are many spices in the 13 spices of Panshi, which are medicinal materials. The effect is better after soaking in Luding. Although there was a certain risk in letting the chieftains of various tribes do the experiment, Chu Dong decided to start with these chieftains after careful consideration. Yang, ahou, axe and other three people were also present. They were waiting quietly beside them, also escorting several chiefs who were trying to break through. Chu Dong also asked Yang about their breakthrough experience. Combined with the feelings from blood and sweat, he knew that the breakthrough from a high-level barbarian warrior to a god level warrior could only rely on himself. His understanding of the battle, his views on the environment of heaven and earth, and his attitude towards life would all affect the breakthrough. The next step is to wait for these chiefs to succeed after trying.Chu Dong was not idle. He also closed his eyes. Instead of trying to break through, he was constantly thinking about the compatibility of his own pot of Decoction and the emperor, his ministers and his envoys, and which medicine was more and less. Time a little bit of the past, the whole night after the time, iron wings issued a clear roar, opened his eyes. "I broke through!" Iron wings eyes full of excited light, two arms high wave in the top of the head. Chu Dong opened his eyes, and the light in his eyes was also joyful. "Congratulations, chief iron wing." "Thank you! Thank you very much! I tried for many years without success. I didn''t expect that I could break through after taking your bowl of soup today. Thank you Iron wing is a very calm person, can let him talk a little incoherent, shows his excitement to what extent. "Iron Wing Chief, just break through, it''s not easy to do too violent action, or first to stabilize, a good experience of that feeling." Yang beside light said. Iron wing to Yang deep Shi a gift, and sat down again, quietly comprehend. In the next half day, several other chieftains also woke up. XIONG Shi, Shan Yan and Zhang Gong all succeeded in breaking through. They were overjoyed, and they were also grateful to Chu Dong. The other two older ones, Lihuo and Liangqi, didn''t break through and were somewhat lost. However, the two were obviously perfect, even with few wrinkles on their faces. They looked at least ten years younger. "Although there is no breakthrough, we feel that we are back to the prime of our life. We are no longer old and frail. I also want to thank the chieftains and Witches of Eastern Chu for their divine medicine. " "Well, Cordyceps sinensis and Rhodiola crenulata have the function of prolonging life, so as long as they are properly combined, prolonging life and even rejuvenating are not myths." "Excuse me, chieftain, what kind of magic medicine is this medicine?" "Well, I''ve decided to call it po Shen, which means to be able to break through to the level of God warrior." "Wonderful name!" Chu Dong once again succeeded in obtaining the right of naming, which was approved by everyone. Chapter 276 In the following period of time, Chu Dong meticulously prepared a successful "breaking God" medicine for lengsong, Luoshi, LVYE and other senior soldiers. As a result, a number of God level warriors were born. Just in less than a month, twelve new God level warriors were born in Panshi tribe, including lengsong, Luoshi and LVYE. In addition to the previous four God level warriors, the Panshi tribe has 16 God level warriors, which is a terrible force. I''m afraid it''s crushing the Yunshan tribe, isn''t it? Bird wizard was stunned. He agreed to Chudong''s job hopping. He was optimistic about the development of Panshi tribe and Chudong''s generous treatment. However, he didn''t expect that he only joined Panshi tribe for more than a month, and was lucky to see the God level warriors springing up. Don''t the current God level warriors want money? Then Chu Dong transferred the subjects to a group of intermediate soldiers such as Xia, ye and Na. However, the role of the God of destruction was not obvious to them at all, and there was no successful breakthrough to senior soldiers. Therefore, Chu Dong gave up the experiment of giving birth to senior soldiers for the time being. Chu Dong himself had drunk the spirit of breaking, but he found that his constitution didn''t know if it was not absorbed. Even if he thought about it day and night, there was no sign of breakthrough. According to the breakthrough experience of axe, iron wing, lengsong and others, and compared with the breakthrough experience of blood and sweat, Chu Dong found that when he was meditating, he did not match their experience at all. After trying for three nights in a row, Chu Dong knew that it was impossible, so he gave up. Lin Feng has been watching coldly. If one of the rock tribes knows better how to become a samurai, it''s Lin Feng. "Chu Dong, I don''t know how you made the potion called Po Shen, but it can spawn a large number of God level warriors. However, the realm alone is enough. You rock tribe can''t have the martial arts that are really suitable for every god level warrior. " "That is to say, they are not divine warriors at all. It''s like a group of ordinary people who have power but don''t know how to use it. " Lin Feng''s words are slightly ironic. "Ah, samurai Lin Feng, please tell me, how are more true Samurai?" "The samurai and the priest are the same. They all gain strength from the God. The God priest gains the magic power of God, while the God warrior gains the body power of God. Only after the approval of God''s power and the acquisition of God''s weapons can we really understand the physical skills and martial arts belonging to God. This is the real God warrior. " "The faster you ascend, the more you deviate from God''s will. It''s extremely dangerous. "The temple of man will be ready to be there." Chu Dong didn''t believe in God from the beginning to the end. Even if he saw the strangeness and wonder of witchcraft and the powerful fighting power of God warrior, he knew that what he saw now was only primary witchcraft and martial arts, and there was a higher existence. At the top of the list are the gods known as barbarians. But Chu Dong didn''t have much awe for this God. He went his own way. "Samurai Lin Feng, how did you become a real Samurai "I followed my master, a wandering God warrior, to the man temple, where I found a suitable god soldier. It''s my bronze sword. I got the real sword skill. After being quenched by divine power, I became a divine warrior. " "Only when you get to the temple of man God, after the power quenching of man God, will you know how boundless the power of God is. In front of him, you can only feel small and humble." Lin Feng seems to think of the feeling at that time, gently sighed. Chu Dong''s eyes brightened. After all, although Yang, axe, iron wing and lengsong were all divine warriors, they were all uncertified. He didn''t know what a real divine warrior was, so he asked Lin Feng for advice. "Well, do you think it''s OK for me to take the promoted samurai of our tribe to find the temple of man and get the certification of God?" "Maybe it''s a feasible way. But since you have refused the invitation of the king of Dao, I''m afraid the king of Dao won''t give you the chance to enter the temple of man. I once met Dao Wang from afar. He was too domineering to allow others to refute him. " "Therefore, if you want to go to man temple, you must go through the Dao King pass." Chu Dong touched his chin, and the beard growing on his chin was hard enough, which means that he began to mature in recent days, from a teenager to a young man. "It seems that nothing can be done. Forget it, I am not a little bit of groping out my way of it? The samurai system didn''t exist at the beginning, and it''s time to break this inheritance system. " "You''re going against the sky." Lin Feng looks at Chu Dong seriously. Chudong shook his head."The heaven you are talking about is the heaven of the sword King''s military sacrifice to the Presbyterian Council. It''s their truth, not the real heaven. The real sky has been covered "With your words, man Temple won''t let you live." "Even if I don''t say these words, they will let me live? I know something about the thinking of the superior. Especially those who have been used to commanding officers in high positions all the year round. " Chu East light says. After having a deep discussion with Yunshan Dawu, Chu Dong had a clearer plan for his future. Either it''s going to fall and rot along with the temple of man, or it''s going to come out of a new way of old and innovative. The whole Panshi tribe is thriving. It''s not natural for them to be old and innovative. Few people can understand Chu Dong''s mood. Chu Dong came to a strange environment, actually struggling for his own life, trying to struggle out a light of his own on the confused road. Originally, he was just struggling to survive, but after seeing the statue of man, and seeing some wonderful or strange things, Chu Dong knew how to do it. It seems that there is not only such a passing elder as Panshi Dawu. Who painted the QR code? According to the truth, the wild age should not be a farming society, but there were already city states outside the wasteland. All kinds of signs show that today''s wild tribes are not the real primitive society, and there is a mysterious or far more powerful force controlling the development process. Chu Dong wanted to see where the source of this power was. Chapter 277 The winter break is boring. After the ecstasy of giving birth to twelve God level warriors, the rock tribe fell into a step-by-step life. In the cold winter, even the galloping boar began to hide and eat as little as possible, so the work of feeding galloping boar became easier and easier. Lu and a group of children were training horned scale Mustang, but with the arrival of winter, horned scale Mustang has become more and more tired, less and less activity. Little Jinmao found a very comfortable cave when it snowed for the first time, and began to hibernate in it. The soldiers can''t go out hunting. Apart from the usual training, they can only find something to fight with, try their strength, archery and so on. Because it''s really boring, even those intermediate soldiers have resources to join the training camp. Chu Dong appointed new advanced God level warriors such as tiechi, Lihuo and lengsong to give them systematic training. The daily workload of ordinary barbarians is also greatly reduced. In addition to the work that can still be carried out, such as sewing leather clothes, making bone vessels, grinding stone tools and so on, even the smelting of lime and metal blast furnaces have been shut down and entered the winter break period. As for those barbarians who grow sweet potatoes and pick wild fruits on weekdays, they have already begun to rest, and sleep longer every day. The pairing atmosphere in the tribe is hot again. After all, in the long night, people who have nothing to do radiate their primitive instinct. No matter how cold and snowy it is, it seems that it can''t stop people''s enthusiasm towards primitive instinct. Sometimes, hearing a primitive groan from far and near, Chu Dong would be impulsive and try to extend his primitive instinct to yeluo in the same cave, but he always held back at the last moment. Staring at the crocodile walking out of the cave in the sky for a night, he was a little distracted. The starry sky here is so clear that the twinkling stars seem to be able to reach out and pick them off. "Chu, can''t sleep?" It''s Lin Feng. Lin Feng is also one of the reasons why Chu Dong can''t reach out to Ye Luo. "Well, come out and see the moon. If ye Luo is with me to watch the moon, it would be perfect. " However, today''s moon is just a waning moon, it seems that because the stars are too bright, the moonlight seems a little hazy. Lin Feng did not sit, but leaned against the cliff beside him. Chu Dong looks at the night sky, but Lin Feng is looking at Chu Dong. In order to find his sister, Lin Feng wandered on the wasteland for many years and met many people, but it was the first time for him to meet Chu Dong. Chu Dong was just a young boy with a thick beard, but he had the wisdom and knowledge that ordinary young people could not reach. It is clear that Chu Dong should be a fake wizard, but the amount of knowledge displayed by Chu Dong seems that only real Witches can possess, or even only great witches and even God priests can possess complex amount of knowledge. How courageous and capable is a child to support a large tribe of nearly 5000 people? In Chudong, it seems that the thing that can spawn 12 God level warriors in a short time, even the great wizard or the God priest may not be able to do, is just a matter of hand. Everyone in Panshi tribe respected Chudong as a God. Even because of the existence of Chudong, some people had forgotten the man God, only knew that their God was Chudong. Others can''t understand it, but Lin Feng, who has rich experience and has experienced the journey to the temple of man, can see it clearly. What Chu Dong took was a road against God. Lin Feng still remembers that he saw a lot of murals in the temple of man temple, among which there were murals in which God cruelly treated those who rebelled against God. The sky fire is raging, and the earth spring is gushing. Under the joint strangulation of powerful God worshippers and God warriors, the anti god people become headless corpses. The bloody and cruel picture has the holy brilliance and unspeakable strangeness. At that time, Lin Feng remembers that his teacher, the veteran wandering God warrior, said that the murals were all facts and the achievements of the temple of man. When the teacher said that, the tone was full of scornful irony. And in Chu Dong''s body, Lin Feng also seems to see the kind of disdain teachers treat man temple, it is from the bones do not agree with do not recognize do not feel. But he, Chu Dong, just grew a beard under his chin. "What are you thinking? So what''s the ecstasy Lin Feng felt that he could not peep into Chu Dong''s heart. The child habitually wrapped his heart very tightly. Under the appearance of a big boy, there were layers of secrets hidden. "I''m thinking that the people in the tribe are too energetic. It''s not good to go on like this." "What''s wrong? If a tribe wants to develop, it needs population. Of course, it needs to do more activities at night. Your current population base is not small. It won''t be long before you can have hundreds more people. "Lin Feng''s words are joking, but they also poke a hidden worry in Chu Dong''s heart. "You''re right. However, if you want to be rich, you need to have fewer children and more trees. If you have more children, it''s hard to raise them like gold Gobblers. " "Fewer children, more trees? Who said that? It''s so weird. " "There is a saying in our hometown that makes sense." "Isn''t your hometown Huotong tribe? It''s interesting that someone can say that. " Chu Dong didn''t have any idea to continue to talk about "something interesting" with Lin Feng. He breathed heavily and watched the water vapor form a mass of cold air in front of his eyes. "Maybe these guys should know something about etiquette, righteousness and shame." "What is courtesy, righteousness and shame?" "It seems that you have to join in the study." Chu Dong grabbed a mass of snow on the ground, kneaded it into a snowball, and threw it far away, as if he wanted to throw away the pressure in his heart. "It''s a long way to go." At dawn, Chu Dong asked people to call all the senior soldiers and above to a meeting. The word "meeting" has been practiced by Chudong. Now the leaders of Panshi tribe and the chiefs of alliance tribe all know that it is a move of Chudong''s collective strategy. Chu Dong had prestige and was kind to all the tribal chiefs. He could say a word, but he didn''t do that. He still adopted the way of democratic centralism. Of course, even if we explain democracy to these barbarians, it is nonsense. When the chieftains of tieqishanyan arrived, they found that not only the senior soldiers but also some ordinary barbarians were in their seats. There was no room for them in the cave of Chudong, so the venue was moved to the open area outside. Chapter 278 The meeting was attended by the chiefs of the alliance tribes, lengsong, LVYE, Luoshi, Yang, ahou, puhu, ax, Linfeng, niaowu, who had just been promoted to the rank of God warrior. In addition, there are more than 50 people, including two old witch doctors, Wang Kucao, who are responsible for making bone and pottery, three old people who are responsible for making stone tools, rock who is responsible for making iron and firing lime, cook''s chief cook, builder''s tile, wild boar raising, sweet potato planting and wild fruit gathering, etc. Many people have just been informed to come to the meeting, and they don''t know they are qualified to attend the meeting. Their faces are blank. People who know they are qualified are more curious about why cooks, bricklayers and pig farmers can also join in the meeting. How can there be women among them? People with self-restraint can resist curiosity, but those who are more upright can''t bear it. Shanyan immediately yelled out: "the barbecue, the wall, the bone playing, the stone grinding, and you people, how did you all come to the meeting?" When Pao Ding, WA and others heard Shanyan''s accusation, they were even more at a loss. Pao Ding stood up and looked very frightened. "Chief rock, they came to the meeting. Of course, I asked them to come. Because they need to attend this meeting. " Chu Dong spoke and came out of the cave. To Chudong, Shanyan that is admire, have no words, but don''t mean won''t ask Chudong. "Chu Dong, why do we let these people come to the high-level meeting? What do they know? " Chu Dong smiles and presses it with his hand, indicating that the rock should be calm. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to ask you, who dares to say that barbecue is better than a cook in making broth? Please stand up They all looked at each other and stopped talking. "Well, who can build a house on a wall better than a tile? Please stand up, too There was another silence. "Is it easier to plant sweet potatoes and pick wild fruits? Who can say better? Is the wild fruit not poisonous There was still another silence. "There''s a good saying. It''s called that there''s an order in the smell of Taoism, and there''s a specialty in the art. Not everyone is a generalist, and I can''t either. If I''m allowed to barbecue, I can''t compete with a cook. If I''m allowed to build a house, I can only start with tile. If I''m allowed to farm, I have more experience in hemp. " "Therefore, those who can attend the meeting here are all people with abilities in their respective fields. They are all pillars of the future development of Panshi tribe. Don''t look at people with colored eyes, OK?" Chudong''s voice was not very loud, but it was very clear, and he looked very serious. "Maybe there are still some people who are unconvinced and think they have made greater contributions. Well, let''s take a simple example. How many days can a warrior hunt enough beasts for a tribe? How many people can be fed and fed by sweet potatoes planted in one piece of land? It''s a simple matter of comparison. Therefore, we must not think how strong we are or how much higher we are than others. " Mountain rock listened to Chu Dong''s words, the body shrunk half, more carefully ponder, more feel very reasonable. Pao Ding''s eyes twinkled with tears. "All right. There is only one theme for this meeting, which is education. " "Education? What is education? " "Is it food?" "It''s not like that. Is it a person? " "I don''t think I''ve heard of such a person." Chudong was amused when he heard the following people talking about it, but he couldn''t laugh. "Education is learning. Don''t you know how to study? That is to let people have knowledge and ability. It''s a kind of education for them to train and learn from these instructors. " "I''m going to popularize education. Today, it''s winter in the big tribal alliance with 5000 people. Many jobs can''t be done. Let''s get educated together. Today, all of you here are the teachers who educate the big guys and teach them what you know, especially the teenagers. " "Big guys can learn to cook, learn to make iron, learn to farm and learn to build houses. All the educated people can enjoy the treatment of one more piece of wild animal meat every day." "At the same time, I will also offer cultural courses to teach you basic knowledge such as simple writing, mathematical calculation, drawing marks, etc. Everyone, including those present, can come to learn. " In front of what Chu Dong said, you can still understand it. Later, Chu Dong said that he would teach cultural courses, so everyone''s eyes were big and small, and some of them didn''t understand it. The bird witch''s face changed, and suddenly said, "Chieh Wu, the writing you said is not witchcraft, is it? When you were doing mathematical calculation, it wasn''t divination, was it? Is drawing mark the heaven and earth array of great wizard talent? " Bird witch''s words, people around the first one Leng, then in an uproar. "Chieftain, I want to learn!" "I want to learn, too!"Even Yang, Lin Feng and other people''s eyes are full of fanaticism. You know what the bird wizard said, but only the wizard can master the skills taught by God alone. Who doesn''t want to try and learn? Chu Dong listened to but a Leng, this bird sorcery sublimates the cultural course that oneself teach too high? Where are there witchcraft, divination, array and so on? But there are many similarities between Wuwen and his native language. "Be quiet, everyone. Let me refute the rumor first. What the bird wizard said is wrong. What I teach you is a simple understanding of new words. Words like 12345678 are also simple calculations like 12345678. " When Chu Dong said this, everyone''s enthusiasm was extinguished. XIONG Shi asked, "Chieh Wu, what can you do if you know new words and learn simple calculation?" "If you know Chinese characters, you can read more books and learn to communicate more skills. If you learn how to calculate, you can add, subtract, multiply and divide. You can quickly figure out how many people there are in the tribe, how much meat each person eats, how many days the tribe can eat, and so on. " "I don''t think it''s more interesting to learn anything else." "Chief bear stone, culture class is the foundation. In the future, whether it''s witchcraft or martial arts, or cooking, planting, medicine, divination, you can use words to record, use calculation to plan, and finally achieve the ultimate goal of learning skills. Culture is the foundation of the foundation. " "For example, to build a house, we need to lay the foundation first, and cultural courses are the foundation. If you don''t have a culture class, and want to learn witchcraft or martial arts in depth, it''s all a dream. " "I must learn. If you can get professor chieuwu, you will learn a lot. " Lin Feng was the first to raise his hand to show that he wanted to learn culture. Yang, axe, lengsong, LVYE and others raised their hands one after another. Paoding, Ma, WA and others raised their hands even higher. Even bird witches raised their hands to say that they wanted to learn culture. Chapter 279 When Chu Dong had his first class, he was scared. In front of us, there are more than hundreds of people coming to attend the class, and thousands of people are surrounded in front of their caves. If the space is not limited, I''m afraid the whole tribe will be crowded here. It''s unprecedented. Chu Dong really didn''t expect that there were so many people coming to his culture class, let alone not having such a big classroom. Even if there were, how could those barbarians standing in the back row see their lectures on the platform? Chu Dong took a look at the people who crowded in the front, basically the people who came to the meeting. "Today we have the first lesson of Panshi tribal culture. Everyone should be quiet and listen to my teacher As soon as Chu Dong''s voice fell, he suddenly became quiet, like the wasteland after the snow. Occasionally, the baby''s cry was immediately blocked by the mother''s pacifier. The authority and influence of Chudong in Panshi tribe can be seen. This should be regarded as the first time that Chu Dong stepped on the teacher''s platform. Although there were hundreds of ugly barbarians who could wrestle with wild animals, why did he feel that their eyes twinkled with the desire for knowledge? Because of this, Chu Dong felt that he was not so nervous when he was a teacher for the first time. "In the first lesson, the teacher will introduce himself. I don''t need to introduce myself today. Everyone knows me. Everyone knows my name is Chu Dong, but do you know how to write Chu Dong? " Hundreds of savage students shook their heads together, in order. Chu Dong took a bronze sword in his hand and carved his name on the cliff beside the cave. The two characters "Chudong" are big enough and neat enough, not to mention any calligraphy artistry, but the first step of the Panshi tribe to eliminate illiteracy. "These two words are my name. My name is Chu Dong. Everybody read it with me, Chu... " "Chu..." "East..." "East..." "Well, you should remember that when you see these two words together in the future, it means my name. Do you understand?" "I understand." "Next, let''s start with the simplest. We just need to draw a horizontal line, which is the one of one, one, two, three, four, five, six and seven. " Chu Dong also used bronze sword as chalk to draw a "one" on the cliff. "It''s very simple. You can use your hands to draw in the air, or draw on the ground with branches. " Hundreds of people work together to draw a picture. "Well, now it''s two..." In this class, Chu Dong only gave hundreds of students numbers from one to five. It''s not that he doesn''t want to teach more, but because he knows that the quality of these students is not high. Some people''s intelligence quotient is quite like that of a blind bear splitting rice. After writing two, he forgets one. "We will continue to study at this time tomorrow, but there are too many people to limit. All the students who can write down one to five tomorrow morning can continue to study. If they can''t, they will stay at home honestly. " The students dispersed. Bird wizard came to Chu Dong''s side. "Chieftain, do you really want everyone to learn witchcraft?" "Is this the witchcraft?" "Very much. For example, as like as two peas, your 123 is just like the witch, four or five, there are differences. "What I teach them is not witchcraft, but writing. It''s a carrier for recording things, exchanging ideas and inheriting culture. It doesn''t match witchcraft." "If you say that, the temple of man doesn''t recognize it. Once the God priest of man Temple knows that you have taught witchcraft to ordinary man, he will be furious. " "Why? Isn''t it good to popularize culture? " "I remember that my wizard once told me that there is an unwritten rule in the temple of barbarism, which the people can use but not know." Listen to bird witch say so, Chu East a stay. Because the saying "the people can use it, but not know it" is very familiar. This is the famous aphorism of sage Kong. How could it have come out in this era? "Min represents these ordinary barbarians. We can do whatever we ask them to do. We can''t let them know why they do it." Bird witch language center of gravity long explanation said. Chu Dong is a tiny smile. "Uncle bird witch, I don''t agree with you, or the unwritten rules of the temple. Rules have always been broken. There''s no need to stick to them. " "If the cultural level of ordinary barbarians is improved and their understanding is also improved, then they will be able to communicate with each other, and the operation of the whole tribe will be smoother and more efficient. The idea that the people can let it be and not know it is out of date. " "But will it infuriate the temple if we do so?" "We have already enraged the temple of man. Don''t uncle bird wizard know?"Bird wizard thought of Chu Dong had refused the invitation of the king of the sword, can''t help but sigh. It''s true that Chu Dong has already won the face of the most powerful sword king in the martial arts Presbyterian Council, and has angered the man temple. Originally, the bird wizard thought that he would meet the anger of the king of Dao in the near future. But after more than ten days, he didn''t see any action of the king of Dao. He thought that things should be calmed down. Today, what Chu Dong is doing is another thing to challenge the authority of the God priest in the man temple. However, the bird wizard himself was expelled from the tribe at that time. It was because the man Temple intervened in the affairs of his tribe that the tribe split up. There was a lot of hatred between him and the man temple. Therefore, even if it angered the man temple, the bird wizard would stand firmly behind Chu Dong. Now, it''s just another provocation. Anyway, if you want to eat a human Tyrannosaurus Rex, there is no difference between provoking once and twice. When the next day''s class, Chu Dong found that almost half of the students were missing, including XIONG Shi and Shan Yan, who also missed the next day''s class, and even none of the savages, such as ah Ho and Pu Hu, appeared. Chu Dong was very confused. "How come fewer people come to class today?" Li Huo sighed and said, "didn''t the chieftain wizard say that five words can''t be written down. They all stay at home and don''t come to class. Those who have not come will not write in five words Chudong was silent after hearing this. Can''t write the simplest five words? I''m convinced. Perhaps the sentence "people can use it, but not know it" also fully takes into account the lower IQ of barbarians. "Next, we continue to learn about six to fifteen numbers and how they are written." Chu Dong didn''t intend to free all people from illiteracy. After all, everyone''s intelligence is different. Weak intelligence doesn''t mean that other aspects are weak. For example, ah Ho, if he is really furious, Yang can resist it. Chapter 280 The culture class of Panshi tribe lasted all winter. From the initial large class of nearly a thousand people to the last small class of less than 30 people. It''s not that there are fewer and fewer people in Chudong''s culture class, but that Chudong finally finds that it is impossible to take into account the learning situation of all barbarians by giving lectures on his own. In the end, he selects 27 people from nearly a thousand people who are more receptive to the knowledge of culture class to teach, and then these 27 people teach the whole tribe''s culture class. Taking into account the preliminary division of occupations, the 27 selected by Chu Dong have all kinds of occupations, and they are all juveniles. The oldest is not more than 16 years old, and the youngest is only 8 years old. Lu is also one of them. Minors have fast acceptance ability and strong memory, which is very suitable for learning the most basic words and calculations. "So far, we have finished talking about the multiplication table. We must review it well after we go back. Those who don''t learn well will be divided into groups according to the previous ones, and they will supervise each other and finish class. " After Chudong finished class, 27 students stood up and bowed respectfully to Chudong. "Goodbye, teacher!" "Goodbye, boys and girls!" The students left the class laughing and fighting. Lu is also among them, he went to a girl''s side, said: "Hey, bones, the teacher said, to learn from each other, together to my home to learn ah?" After a winter''s growth, Lu''s figure has already leaped up. At the age of only 11, he is about 1.75 meters tall and has a lot of body. The object of Lu''s talk is Hua Hua, whose name is very nice. It''s from Chu Dong. Hua Hua is 12 years old, one year older than Lu. She has already begun to develop, a little higher than Lu. She is very beautiful in the aesthetic view of barbarians. The reason why Lu is called flower bone is that flower belongs to Dao bone tribe. At the winter gathering of Yunshan tribe, Chu Dong was once assassinated by slave assassins of Daogu tribe under the command of Xiangwu. Later, Chu Dong asked chief Daheng to give all the slaves of Daogu tribe to Chu Dong. Originally those old and weak women and children of Daogu tribe slaves thought that they would be tortured to death by Chu Dong with cruel means. Unexpectedly, they followed Chu Dong all the way back to Panshi tribe, not only did they not suffer any abuse, but they got rid of the identity of slaves. Today, more than 20 people from Daogu tribe have integrated into Panshi tribe, and they work every day to get the necessary rations according to the rules of Panshi tribe. Hua Hua''s learning ability is outstanding, and she is the smartest among the girls. Therefore, she was selected by Chu Dong as one of the 27 student representatives. In today''s barbaric era, there is no phenomenon that men are superior to women. Girls learn, every day can also get two pieces of wild animal meat reward, originally is a very happy thing. Hua Hua took a look at Lu and said, "no, I have to go to the pig farm to help Uncle Ye feed the pigs." "But just now, the chieftain witch teacher has said, let''s each study group study together." "After I feed the pigs, we''ll learn well together." "No, why don''t you feed the pigs together." Said, Lu helped flower to lift schoolbag, carried on own shoulder. Flower did not refuse, two people shoulder to shoulder toward the pig farm. Chu Dong, who has finished the course, asks her assistant yeluo to pack up her teaching aids and look at the back of dew and flowers. "I''m envious of the taste of youth." After a winter''s development, ye Luo becomes more graceful. Every time he sees Ye Luo, Chu Dong can''t help but calculate how long it will take for ye Luo to grow up. "Yeluo, aren''t you nearly seventeen?" "There are two days left. That''s it." Ye Luo, who was cleaning up the teaching aids, stopped for a moment, thought about it and answered. "I''ll celebrate your birthday then." "Birthday? What do you mean "The day of birth is the birthday. When it comes to the birthday every year, it will be celebrated. It''s called birthday." "Oh, you has the final say." "What are you going to get for your birthday?" "Gifts? Do you have any presents for your birthday? " "Of course." "I''ll have to think about it." Yeluo really began to think seriously. Chu Dong went up and scratched yeluo''s lovely nose. "Don''t be too expensive, or I can''t afford it." Yeluo was the assistant teacher of Chu Dong because she was taught some basic knowledge of calendar, mathematics and writing by her mother when she was young. Chu Dong also knew from Lin Feng that in the city-state, nobles could learn writing, mathematics, history and even some knowledge similar to witchcraft. Yeluo''s family was originally an aristocrat, but her pregnant mother fled to the wasteland because she was persecuted by the enemy. Therefore, yeluo''s cultural level is good. After a winter cultivation in Eastern Chu, she is now the second highest cultural level in the whole Panshi tribe.Chudong and yeluo''s words were heard by the students who hadn''t left, and soon spread to the whole Panshi tribe. "The chieftain is going to celebrate yeluo''s birthday? What is a birthday? It''s about giving presents! " "Is the chieftain going to attack yeluo? We have to support that. " "Assistant yeluo will be the witch lady sooner or later. We can''t be careless. We must prepare gifts." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu Dong really wants to celebrate Ye Luo''s birthday, and he almost wants to prepare something to please Ye Luo. But what he didn''t expect was that the whole tribe was preparing gifts for yeluo. For nothing else, it''s because everyone recognizes that Chu Dong will marry Ye Luo, who will become the wife of their great chieftain. It''s certainly necessary to prepare the best gift for the future chieftain''s birthday. In the pig farm is feeding pigs flowers and dew also heard the news. "Bone, I''ll tell you, Mr. Chu Dong and Mr. Ye Luo will be together. They will have a baby." "People all over the world know this. By the way, Mr. Chu Dong said that the earth is the earth we stand on. Why don''t we fall on the ball? " "Didn''t the teacher explain it? It''s because the earth has gravity, and the ball is so big that we can''t see the edge. " "A chieftain is a chieftain. He is really knowledgeable. By the way, Lu, are you going to prepare a gift for yeluo? " "I want to, don''t you? Shall we prepare a present together? " "Yes. Why don''t we ask Uncle Ye for an angle of attack and make it into a dart? " "That''s a good idea." Two people happily feed the pigs, and the number of poachers raised in the valley pigsty has doubled from the initial hundreds to nearly a thousand. Chapter 281 On yeluo''s birthday, Chudong is just going to give yeluo the gift he has prepared. When he comes out of the cave, he finds that there are people everywhere. "What''s the matter? Why are you all gathered here? " "Today is yeluo''s birthday. Let''s give her presents." Ma said loudly that she was carrying a basket with more than 20 sweet potatoes left in her family. "Yes. Chieftain, didn''t you say that you should give presents for your birthday? Oh, isn''t it the night flute? I specially made a bone flute. It sounds good to play. " Luo, the granddaughter of Mu Laoren and Na''s wife, made bone artifacts with her grandfather since childhood. Luo''s bone artifacts are very excellent. "Yang and I don''t have anything to send. Just send a little rabbit." Month from the body carrying the animal basket out of a just opened his eyes not on the small rabbit. The rabbit is very cute when it is young, but it will grow sharp tusks when it grows up. Tusks are as poisonous as poisonous snakes. "Chieftain, this is my gift..." "Chieftain, this is for yeluo..." ¡°¡­¡­ Yeluo, this piece of bacon must be eaten... " Hundreds of people at the entrance of the cave put their presents in front of the cave, and soon they piled up like hills, yeluo looked at her eyes and couldn''t help getting wet, so she quickly turned around and secretly wiped her tears. Yeluo suffered a lot when she was in Wudong tribe. Although she didn''t suffer much, she didn''t enjoy her life at all. Who knows that after arriving at the rock tribe, people soon accepted her and took care of her as their relatives. Wherever they went, they would be followed by several soldiers. Sometimes, some divine warrior might be protecting her. Yeluo knows that most of the reasons for her being treated like this are because Chudong is the chieftain of Panshi tribe, but at the same time, she also deeply feels people''s love for her. "Yeluo, I haven''t prepared any good gifts. This is a corolla woven for you with ivy. When you were a child, didn''t you like corolla best? Come on, I''ll put them on Wuqiang came over and wore an Ivy and some unknown flowers on yeluo''s head. Night Luo tears can no longer stop, crying out. Wu Qiang was startled and quickly wiped her tears for ye Luo. "Yeluo, why are you still crying? Is there a thorn in the corolla "No, I''m so happy." "Oh, well. Hehe, it''s the first time I know birthday. So many gifts. I don''t know when my birthday is Wuqiang can be regarded as the best friend who grew up with yeluo. They hugged each other and talked and laughed. "Chieftain, what gift have you prepared for yeluo?" Wuqiang asked, the people around all cast their eyes on Chudong. Chu Dong took a look at the mountain of gifts. There''s food and play in it. A lot of things are saved by the barbarians. Now, they give them generously to yeluo. Chu Dong was also quite moved. What made him even more moved was that the atmosphere of the Panshi tribe was extremely good now, with harmony and harmony. More than ten big and small tribes gathered together, but there was no big dispute and conflict in the whole winter. To be able to get along with each other harmoniously and work together as one, this is no small miracle. Chudong had prepared flowers for yeluo. After all, the weather in early spring is coming, and some early blooming flowers have sprouted from the snow. He also asked the cook to specially prepare yeluo''s favorite lunches, such as Guqin meat, honey barbecue and fresh meat soup. Then I''m going to take yeluo to the back mountain to have a look at an exquisite wooden house built on an ancient tree. In addition, the refined glass bottles are also gifts that Chu Dong is going to give to yeluo. Girls especially like shiny things. But now, seeing a gift like a hill, Chu Dong finds that it doesn''t make much sense for him to send something again. He can''t surprise Ye Luo. "What do I give to yeluo?" Looking at people''s not delicate but simple and honest faces, Chudong suddenly rose. Chu Dong stood on a huge rock, waved his hand and cried out: "yeluo, what I give you is all the flowers and wild animals you can see, all the land and mountains, as far as you can see, will be owned by our rock tribe." "I, Chudong, will take the rock tribe and become the strongest tribe in the wasteland! Every rock people will have countless wealth. " Chu Dong''s words, has been equivalent to a declaration, is bound to take the whole tribe to become worthy of the strongest. The people who heard Chu Dong''s words cheered in unison. More soldiers began a neat battle roar: "we are the strongest!" "We are the strongest!"This slogan soon spread to the whole tribe, whether men or women, adults or children, or the elderly or the sick, shouting in every corner of the rock tribe, the pride covered the whole rock. Ye Luo''s eyes are still shining with tears, but her pupils have been completely occupied by Chu Dong''s domineering posture. This is the real man in her dream! Chu Dong stood on the boulder and continued to force. His eyes looked into the distance. The snow on the mountain is slowly melting, and spring is finally coming! What should come is always coming. How terrible is the animal tide launched by the temple of man? Try me!! Because yeluo''s birthday, the mood of Panshi tribe suddenly rises, which is also beyond the expectation of niaowu, Yang and others. Unlike most of the people of Panshi tribe, they know that they may face a bloody battle soon after the snow melts. Originally, the high-level people were somewhat depressed. After all, the tide of animals went all the way. They had never heard of any tribe that could resist the tide of animals. However, the people who see the rock are in high spirits. Under the leadership of Chu Dong, it may really work. Confidence becomes more firm at this moment. The savages, who are rather stubborn, don''t want to have the slightest fear when they are attacked by the hunting targets. On the day of yeluo''s birthday. In the deepest valley of the wasteland, dozens of wolves, horses and bears galloped away in all directions. At the same time, nearly 100 flying beasts in the sky left the valley and flew over the mountain to radiate in a certain direction. At the end of the valley, which is shrouded in fog all the year round, is a mountain top. On the top of the mountain stands a tall man who is almost integrated with the mountain top. He is standing like a Heavenly Sword. On that day, behind the man with the same sword, the Dao hunting that Chu Dong had seen and more than ten Samurai with the same sword behind him knelt down on one knee, waiting for the man to speak. "Go and get Chu Dong''s head!" "No!" More than ten sword carrying warriors such as Dao Sha suddenly got up and soon disappeared in the thick fog. The man''s eyes are as cold as ice, but suddenly he frowns and coughs gently. There is a trace of blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth. Chapter 282 Finally, it''s the season of spring, and the young people and urchins who have been holding back for a long time in Panshi tribe run out of the tribe and go to the wild to play. Some young men and women go to the grassland with Can Xue in pairs to do some private things on the slopes. The weather has been much warmer. Today''s barbarians are no longer wrapped in thick winter clothes, but are more used to being topless. Chu Dong looked at the old branches of an ancient tree and took a deep breath. This is the breath of spring. In the distance, there was a roar, but it was the voice of little golden hair. The little golden fur has been hibernating all winter and finally wakes up. After hearing the voice of little golden hair, Chu Dong rushed to the cave where little golden hair hibernated. From the black cave, a golden lion about the size of a calf roared out. "Xiao Jinmao, after sleeping in all winter, he has grown twice as big as before. It''s you who are talking about Chu Dong habitually extended his hand and gently stroked the golden hair on the top of his head. Hear Chu Dong laugh scold oneself, small golden hair dissatisfied low voice roared a, but with his big head intimate rub Chu Dong''s hand. Chu Dong took out a piece of frozen wild animal meat from the animal skin bag on his body. He gently scratched his arm with a bone knife and dropped the blood on the cold animal meat and gave it to Xiao Jinmao. Little Jinmao took a big bite and swallowed the meat. "The golden lion roars? My God ~ ~ " an exclamation came from behind Chu Dong. Chu Dong turned around and saw the merchants from the city-state, and the passers-by came running far away. "Good morning, brother passerby." Passers by stared at little golden hair, but was impatient little golden hair shook his head, roared. At that time, the walking pace of passers-by was a stagger, and it was only when they were steady that they stood up straight. "The real golden lion roars. I said, "brother Chudong, where did you get it?" "I grew up. Don''t be afraid. You''re good. You won''t eat people at will. " "Chudong, I admire you so much." "Ha ha. Brother passerby, look at you. Do you have something to do with me? " Throughout the winter, passers-by stayed in the Panshi tribe. With his clever business words, they got along well with the top and bottom of the Panshi tribe, and they had been regarded as a part of the tribe. Sometimes, Chu Dong would talk with passers-by about things outside the wilderness, which was also very informative. In addition, in the winter class, Chu Dong will regularly invite passers-by to tell the children about the outside world, so that dew and flowers can have a general impression. "Yes. Now it''s almost the season of Jingzhe, so I think we should go back. " "Yes. I can''t bear passers-by, brother. You go. But you''ll be home sooner or later. I''ve got all the things that your caravan is going to take back ready for departure at any time. But can you teach us how to grow rice before we go "Ha ha, of course, no problem. That jar of rice seeds will take root in your rock tribe. " "If only there were rice to eat, it would be great." Chu Dong thought of the fragrance of rice, and felt that his saliva seemed to flow out. In the past, when eating rice, I never felt that only when I couldn''t eat rice all the year round, people would have a special feeling of nostalgia. "Don''t worry. The rice seed I sold to you only needs 130 sunsets to mature after planting." "Please teach us how to grow rice." "I can''t. However, some of the caravans I''m carrying are good at planting. " They went to the wasteland with passers-by. There were thirty-six merchants in the caravan. Many of them were from different city states. Among them, there were some people who paid for their country, and the main purpose of paying for their country was planting. Three of the passers-by caravans from other countries are good at planting rice. A few days ago, they had selected full grain seeds from a pot of rice seeds and dried them in the sun for three days. Now, full rice seeds are pressed into the muddy slate, and then put the muddy slate into the field after a whole winter of snow water infiltration. This field was prepared after Chudong came back with the caravan of passers-by. Now, the soil moisture is excellent, and there is enough farm manure mixed in the field. The production method of farmyard manure was also taught by the hands of the three countries to the people of Panshi tribe. As for the source of farmyard manure, it was too rich. It was also because Chudong had let the whole tribe use public toilets for a long time, otherwise the source collection of farmyard manure would be a problem.In the process of three jiaoguo people teaching you how to select, breed and sun dry seeds, Chu Dong followed up all the time, for fear that those who learned to grow rice could not understand. Now, after planting the rice seeds in the field, Chu Dong''s heart was temporarily released. But he knows that the whole process of planting is not just breeding. The next steps, such as germination, transplanting and paddy field changing, need the guidance of skilled rice farmers. He is not very good at growing rice as a person who only knows how to eat rice. "Brother passerby, can these three diplomats stay? When our rice is ripe, we will escort them out of the wasteland." "This one? Brother, although I''m the leader of the whole caravan, I can''t control the life and death of each of them. You have to tell them. " "Ha ha, it''s enough to have elder brother. The three of them will certainly be willing to stay "Why do you say that?" "Didn''t you see the three of them gain weight in this winter? What''s more, how active they are in breeding and spare no effort to teach us? " Passers by suddenly. "Brother, you have already done it. I''m afraid these three people will stay in the rock tribe. Have you promised them a high reward? " "Of course. Your caravans do business for money only. As long as more than three of them stay in our rock tribe for a planting cycle and teach us all the planting skills of the rock tribe, they will be paid five times as much as they would for a trip to the wasteland. " "Chudong, it''s really a big deal. I found out. I''m the real genius in business. " "I''m flattered by the passers-by." Chudong was smiling with a trace of complacent cunning. Chapter 283 The passer-by was also an experienced businessman. After seeing Chu Dong''s expression, he was moved at that time. "Brother Chudong, after such a winter together, I have long found that you are not a person who will waste time, and every thing you do, you will always have a long-term view. Tell me, have you ever attacked other members of my team?" "Brother passerby, this is the way to spend a gentleman''s stomach with a villain''s heart. Am I that bad? " "Tell me if you have. I think there are many people who have frequent contact with you, not just the extraordinary hospitality of your tribesmen? " "You and I are very kind. We used to be very close." "I''m going to sail back. If you really deal with my people as you do with jiaoguo people, I''m afraid it will be extremely difficult for me to return this time, won''t it When passers-by think of this possibility, they feel very helpless. "Brother passerby is really smart. Well, I''ll have a showdown. I really want you to stay longer. Besides, at least 20 people in your caravan have indicated that they want to stay in our rock tribe for a long time. " "Twenty?" The passer-by was surprised. What the caravans fear most is long-distance travel, because homesickness will become more and more intense with the distance of doing business. It is the psychology of most businessmen that they are eager to return home. But if there are huge profits in front of us, then homesickness will be weakened accordingly. In other words, Chudong unknowingly promised heavy profits to most people in the caravan, but he didn''t know anything about it. Just by this, passers-by were afraid of Chudong. "It seems that I will stay here for a long time, too?" "Ha ha. I just want to spend more time with you. When you are very eager to go back to your hometown, I will send you off warmly, and I will definitely make the profits your caravan brings back at least double what you promised before. " "But it''s hard for me, brother." Some passers-by helplessly spread out their hands. Chu Dong and passers-by came to a warm embrace. Chu Dong had coveted some of the people in the caravan for a long time. For example, in the caravan, the people of Zhongjiao country can teach the people of Panshi tribe to be good at planting, the people who leave the country are good at selecting ores and smelting metals, and the people who are friends can raise silkworms and coagulate silk. These people are rare technical talents for today''s Panshi tribe. Chu Dong can''t let them slip away from his own hands. Therefore, in the whole winter, Xu gave those technical talents huge profits, gave them rich material treatment, even accompanied by beautiful women, and attracted every talent they needed. As for passers-by, Chu Dong did not deliberately go to woo. A passer-by is a wise man who knows how to choose. Moreover, the role of passers-by is not in the Panshi tribe, but outside the Panshi tribe. Sooner or later, Chudong will step out of the rock, over Yunshan mountain and the wasteland to see if the so-called city-state is a higher civilization. At that time, businessmen like passers-by are good guides. Therefore, Chu Dong has always been very generous to passers-by, and his feelings with passers-by are getting deeper and deeper. One day after the passers-by decided not to leave the Panshi tribe, the Panshi tribe sent out six short and tough hunting teams, each led by a divine warrior, assisted by a senior soldier and two intermediate soldiers, which divided into different directions and headed for the wilderness. At the same time, after a winter break, the people of Panshi tribe began to be busy. The planting of sweet potato, the continuous production of iron and lime, all kinds of manual workshops started to work with maximum efficiency, and the ditches and traps around the tribe became more and more deeper. Moreover, the number of Panshi tribe''s water pumping teams has increased from three to 15, and the number has increased 30 times. The Panshi tribe''s water pumping team almost every day transports the water from the surrounding water sources, such as lakes and springs, one pot and one animal skin bag. With the abundant winter snow water stored in the water cellar, I''m afraid that the total amount of fresh water of Panshi tribe can cover more than a year''s consumption. The passers-by stayed, quite don''t understand why Chu Dong let people crazy to move water back to the tribe, asked several people, are shaking their heads said don''t know. Even when passers-by asked about bird wizard, bird wizard also shook his head. "Oh, don''t ask me. I don''t know what the chieftain thinks. However, I know that it is of great benefit to our tribe. " "Bird witch, I feel that the whole tribe has an indescribable feeling, as if it is particularly dull." "Dull is right. According to the chieftain, it''s called "the rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building." "Why?" "Because there''s going to be war." "War? Who are you going to fight? Which tribe can be the enemy of the rock tribe? "It''s not that passers-by despises other tribes, but he knows how much the power of today''s Panshi tribe has expanded. As a passer-by who is also a warrior of Huben, he knows what the military strength of twelve more divine warriors in a winter represents. "No tribe. It''s a wave of animals. " "Animal tide? Bird witch, are you talking about the tide of animals after the tide of animals "Yes, that''s the tide." The faces of passers-by have really changed. He began to regret his decision to stay. "Does Chu Dong want to fight against the tide of animals?" "The chieftain of Chu Dong had this plan. Ah, young people are so kind and bold. I can''t be an old man like me. " The bird wizard shook his head regretfully and nodded with admiration. The faces of passers-by changed. Although they have not experienced the tide of animals, passers-by have heard a lot about it. In the barbarian slave market in the city-state, there are many people who are homeless by the tide of animals. Passers by in a hurry to find Chu Dong, Chu Dong is leisurely watching Lu and a group of young men tame horned scale Mustang. "Brother Chudong, are you really going to fight against the tide of animals?" "Oh, brother passerby, do you know? I thought you''d heard about it. " "That''s death. It''s better to evacuate and move all of them as soon as possible. " "It''s too late, and I''ve prepared so much. If I don''t bury the animal tide outside the tribe, won''t it be in vain? Brother passerby, if you don''t go, you can see a big play. " From the perspective of passers-by, Chu Dong''s face is as calm as ice and snow in winter, and his smile is like spring in the earth before and after waking up. Good confident young man, maybe, he can really create a miracle. Chapter 284 On the fifth day after Jingzhe, six elite hunting teams sent by Chudong turned back to Panshi tribe one after another. Among them, lengsong, Luoshi, Zhanggong, axe and Tieyi all came back early. They all brought back a few wild animals, but they just cuddled grass and hunted rabbits. They didn''t go hunting for wild animals. The last one, led by green leaves, is the latest. When he came back, green leaf''s face was like gold paper, coughing constantly. It took two intermediate soldiers to carry him back to the rock tribe in turn. "Chieftain, as you expected..." As soon as you see Chu Dong, green leaves will talk. Chu Dong is a hand to stop him. "No, I''ll treat you first." Chudong carefully examined LVYE''s body, and found that although there were many scratches and tooth marks on her appearance, they were all skin injuries, and the most serious injuries were in the internal organs. After he felt the pulse of LVYE, Chu Dong found that he was short of temper and blood circulation was obviously stagnated near the splenic artery. In addition, other organs seemed to have been greatly impacted, but it was much lighter than the spleen. "Send it to the operating room immediately. I''m going to operate on green leaf." "Chieftain, I..." "I''m not busy with anything. The most important thing now is to treat your injury. Don''t worry. I''ll cure you in a moment. " Today, Chudong has opened up a cave for medical research and operation. In this room, we try to keep the aseptic state, and put some exotic flowers and plants with the function of anaerobic sterilization, which can make the cave into a aseptic room to the maximum extent. Although there is no ultrasonic examination, with Chu Dong''s experience, and now he is more proficient in using ancient Chinese medicine for treatment, Chu Dong is really not afraid of his own diagnosis. After anesthesia, Chu Dong used a special sharp bone knife to cut the muscle group of the left spleen of the green leaf. After opening it, he found that there was an egg sized hemangioma in it. Generally speaking, hemangioma is caused by visceral lesions in patients, but the hemangioma in green leaves is caused by strong impact. If it wasn''t for green leaf''s strong physique, and even in the winter, she was successfully promoted to the God level warrior. Looking at the size of the hemangioma, I''m afraid it would not be enough time to go back to the rock tribe, and the hemangioma would burst, leading to internal bleeding and death. "Hemostatic forceps, hemostatic bandages, ready for blood transfusion. According to the method I taught you before, I went to match the blood type of the relatives of Lvyuan and LVYE. " Yue agreed and strode out. It is impossible to realize blood type matching in the current situation, but Chu Dong still adopted the ancient method, that is, the ancient method of blood transfusion. This method is not reliable for judging the relationship between father and son, but it may reflect whether the two blood groups are the same. The basis of judgment is that if two people have different blood types and their blood is mixed together, red blood cells will be broken, which is called hemolysis. This is also the reason why people of different blood types cannot transfuse blood to each other. Therefore, Chu Dong asked Yue to use the ancient method of blood transfusion to find the source of blood transfusion of LVYE instead of using her own O-type universal blood. In the month outside the hole for blood collection and blood test process, Chu Dong has carefully cut the hemangioma, the section of the accumulation of toxic blood released. All of a sudden, the whole cave emitted a strong smell. After putting poisonous blood and seeing that the blood was flowing with bright red blood, Chu Dong stopped bleeding and sutured the wound. The whole process is very simple, but it is a very delicate work. That is to say, Chudong has solid basic skills, long-term operation experience, and all kinds of surgical instruments are as close as possible to the conditions required by Chudong. Therefore, after more than two hours of operation, the hemangioma in LVYE was successfully removed, and the wound was restored to its original state. Then, Lvyuan and a few people who matched the blood type of LVYE came in, and used a kind of hollow bone tube as a blood vessel to import the blood of Lvyuan and other people into LVYE''s body. Green leaf deep sleep in the past, see the mental state is no problem. In this way, Chu Dong came out at ease and asked his companion who went to scout with green leaves. "What''s going on?" Two intermediate soldiers came back with green leaves, one is Na, the other is tree. That''s how Nana told the story of their team. It turns out that the task of this team is the same as that of other teams. It''s to go deep into the wasteland and look for the tracks of wild animals'' activities. Its main task is to check whether there are signs of the formation of animal tides. Green leaf itself is very familiar with the winter stung insects, and he is also very cautious. Therefore, Chu Dong will let Na Heshu, who has been working as a scout, help him. At the same time, he also sent Xia, who has been successfully promoted to a senior soldier, to go with him. The green leaf team did not fail to live up to the expectations of the public, and the distance was far deeper than lengsong and other teams. Finally, they met a group of assembled wild animals.The specific situation is not clear, because at that time it was green leaf who was close to the observation. As a result, green leaf escaped after being injured. So, after discussing with Na, Shu and Xia for a while, Xia continued to track and monitor nearby, and Na and Shu carried green leaf back. Hearing that Xia was still tracking, Chu Dong''s heart was tense. If anyone in the whole tribe has the closest relationship with him, it''s Xia. It can be said that his companion grew up and saved Chudong from the trouble of Huotong tribe. Xia dangren is Chudong''s best friend. However, at this time is not worried about summer, Chu Dong want to know exactly what green leaves see. I''m afraid we can only wait for the green leaves to wake up. When the anesthetic is over, I believe I will soon wake up with my green leaf constitution. Sure enough, after Chu Dong asked Na about the situation in detail, he came to report that LV ye had come to life and asked to see Chu Dong. Chudong quickly walked into the operating room and saw green leaves lying on the bed. Although his face was pale, it was better after all. "Chieftain, it''s time to prepare. The beasts have begun to gather." Chudong just came in, green leaves can''t wait to say. "Are you sure it''s assembly? As we set out, it''s very organized? " The green leaves nodded. "It''s really organized. I met a group of wild animals of all sizes. The biggest one was a Tyrannosaurus Rex with a huge mouth and fangs. I was a fierce beast above the king level. I was accidentally discovered by it, so we started fighting and were badly hurt. " "But that guy didn''t feel well either. He was stung by my poisonous insects for many times. I''m afraid he''ll have to rest for a few days to recover." Green leaves try to laugh, but it involves the wound, frowned. Chapter 285 "Green leaf, how many of those beasts do you see?" "Five or six hundred like that. Many of them are carnivorous, and the herbivorous ones are especially fat. " "Carnivorous and herbivorous are mixed together. Don''t they bite and fight each other?" "That''s what''s strange about me. They are able to live in peace, clear barriers, absolutely no fighting phenomenon. So, I say they are assembling. " "Well, give me a good description of all the scenes and details you saw at that time." After about an hour of questioning, Chu Dong basically kept in mind what green leaves had seen at that time as if he had arrived at the scene. After some sorting of Chu Dong, a picture emerged in Chu Dong''s mind. In a grassy Valley, there is a huge Tyrannosaurus Rex, which is more than ten meters high, roaring. Its red and green eyes, which do not match its size, are flashing dangerous and cruel light. The huge tusk Tyrannosaurus Rex grabbed a not too small saber toothed tiger, bit the struggling saber toothed tiger''s throat, and swallowed the tiger''s head and body. After swallowing the aggressive saber toothed tiger, Tyrannosaurus Rex continued to roar with satisfaction. Hundreds of carnivorous and herbivorous beasts of different sizes trembled around, and some even burst out with excrement and urine. With the roar of Tyrannosaurus Rex, hundreds of wild animals followed the steps of Tyrannosaurus Rex and ran towards the direction of rock tribe. The picture was very clear, as if Chu Dong had seen it with his own eyes, and even he could feel the cunning and cruelty in the eyes of the giant tusk Tyrannosaurus Rex. According to the estimation of green leaves, it is found that the position of T. rex is only one and a half feet away from sunset. If they are good at long-distance running, I''m afraid it won''t take a sunset to reach the rock tribe. Green leaf is right. It''s time to move your muscles and bones. Come on, food. A rare cold smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. After coming out of the cave operating room, Chu Dong saw that almost all the high-level of the tribe had been concentrated. "Chieftain, is there nothing wrong with the green leaf warrior?" Iron wing asked. "Don''t worry, after my treatment, there''s nothing serious. As long as you pay attention to rest, it won''t take long to return to normal." Let''s relax, but it''s obvious that we''re not here to care about the injury of green leaves. "Is it true that what should come is coming?" Yang''s words came out of everyone''s heart. Chu Dong nodded, and then his eyes flashed over everyone''s faces from Yang and ah hou to Tie Yi, Li Huo to XIONG Shi, Zhang Gong, Shi, etc. What he saw was the warm-blooded and belligerent momentum of the barbarian men. Even though they knew that the coming disaster might be the same as the wild beast attack, their faces could not see the slightest fear. "Get ready to fight. Let''s hunt wild animals at home "Good! It''s over. " "Fight is over" in a certain day when Chu Dong gave a lecture to the children, it quickly became a buzzword of the whole tribe, especially the barbarian soldiers, saying this sentence invisibly domineering. The crowd began to surge, and everyone''s eyes looked at Chu Dong. "The first wave of animals may be coming. Let me meet them." "Chieftain, you are the leader. You can''t take risks. I''ll go." The axe came out. Chu Dong waved his hand and said, "I''m going to see how fierce the beast is, so I''m going to see it myself. Brother Yang, please accompany me Yang nodded, very lazy stretch a stretch. "Others, now stand by in the tribe and wait for my orders. Uncle bird wizard, your owl and pterosaur will follow me, so as to pass on the message The bird wizard nodded and made two different whistles in his mouth. Then two shadows came from a distance and circled in the air. "I''ll go with the third group." "Chieftain, I''m going too." The stone volunteered. "Stone, when you fight, don''t do it this time. If I''m not wrong, the first wave of beasts will be easy to deal with. " Everyone believed in Chu Dong''s judgment, so they didn''t say anything. Chudong, with Yang and the third group, ran out of the tribe. After bypassing the trap area, he went directly to the highest hill in the south of the tribe. This hill is about 5 kilometers away from the Panshi tribe. When you have a good view, you can clearly overlook the whole Panshi tribe from here. And this nameless hill is also the place where the wild animals must pass. Chu Dong took out his telescope and looked around. South, West, East three directions are normal, occasionally there are two or three small wild animals in the grass between jumping."Here it is After arriving at the hill, he closed his eyes all the time, as if he was dozing. Yang finally opened his eyes and pointed to the southeast. And the southeast direction is the direction green leaves explored. Chu Dong took out two lenses again and installed them on the telescope. There is no way to adjust the focal length like modern telescopes, so we have to change the lens to enhance the observation distance. After adjusting for a while, Chu Dong finally saw that at the end of the southeast direction, a group of dark shadows rushed towards the direction of the rock tribe. That group of shadow is very fast, from the black spot gradually become bigger and bigger, in the field of vision of the telescope is also more and more clear. Chu Dong saw that before the shadows, there was a lonely shadow, running faster than the horned Mustang, but he was alone. Chu Dong adjusted the position of the lens to see the person who ran first. It''s not others, it''s my good brother Xia. Xia looks a little embarrassed. Her hair is as loose as a savage. Her fur has been torn and her upper body is bloody. I don''t know whether she was hurt or the blood of other wild animals. "It''s Xia. He''s being chased!" After looking at Xia for a while, Chu Dong focused on the wild animals chasing him. It''s a group of fast running beasts. There are seven or eight kinds. Although they are not strong compared with King level fierce beasts, they are all social and aggressive. "There is a rare spotted eye Panther inside. Xia can escape from the Panther''s claws. It''s very good." Yang also had a telescope in his hand, which was similar to what Chu Dong saw. Chudong naturally knew about the spotted eye panther. The spotted eye Panther has always been famous for its cunning and explosive power. When Wangwang hunts and kills the spotted eye panther, he will lose a lot of money. Therefore, when hunting in the wilderness, the barbarian soldiers usually don''t take the initiative to provoke the spotted eye panther. Therefore, in the chase of the spotted eye panther, Xia''s ability has increased. Chapter 286 In the rock tribe, if you don''t count the God level warriors, the fastest one among the Warriors is Na, of course, but Na''s explosive power is strong, and its durability is only slightly stronger. Xia is the best one who is good at long-distance running among all the soldiers. Quite a few days, he went from Huotong tribe to Panshi tribe with Chudong in his hand. He stayed up all night, which shows his strong endurance and endurance. Xia ran at a constant and fast speed, looking at more than 20 wild animals chasing behind him. If he is single to single, most of the beasts are not his opponents, except for the sinister spotted eye panther. But Xia still chose to run away, because just behind the more than 20 wild animals, there were hundreds of wild animals rushing towards the rock tribe under the pressure of the giant tusk Tyrannosaurus Rex. Xia wants to quickly pass this information back to the rock tribe. Suddenly, a sharp cry of owl came from the sky. Xia looked up and saw two flying beasts, owl and pterosaur. She felt relaxed. He squinted at the owl''s circling path, then looked up at the hill that was getting closer and closer. The hills looked silent, but Xia knew there should be ambushes. So Xia rushed to the hill. In order to lure more than 20 beasts behind him, he also deliberately reduced his speed. Xia Yi shows the appearance of lack of physical strength, and the spotted eye Panther who is chasing behind realizes it. Suddenly, the king level fierce beast speeds up. Xia, an ordinary human, was always fast in speed, and the spotted eye panther was very annoyed. Originally, the spotted eye Panther is good at speed, but it has strong explosive power. It can''t do long journey. It has been waiting for the opportunity to launch a fatal attack on the annoying human who is running ahead. Now, the time has finally come. The spotted eye Panther roared, and its powerful hind legs suddenly supported on the ground. Relying on the powerful springing force of hind legs, the speed of the spotted eye Panther suddenly accelerated by two times, and a black lightning rushed toward Xia. "It''s a beautiful black skin." A slow voice came, and then a figure not as powerful as the Panther rushed out from the side and hit the Panther''s side. The spotted eye Panther let out a howl, its neck was hit by Yang Yi''s fist from the side, the neck bone gave out an unbearable groan, and it was almost broken. "What a stiff neck!" Yang immediately put his arm around the neck of the spotted eye panther, and took advantage of the powerful impact of a man and a beast in the air, he threw the spotted eye Panther upside down on the ground. No matter how hard the leopard''s head is, it can''t resist the great force of Yang and the combination of its huge weight and acceleration. The leopard''s head was inserted into the soft soil of early spring by Yang, and then a circle of bright red blood penetrated from the soil. The spotted eye Panther''s limbs twitched for more than ten times, then she pushed straight and died. Xia turned back and saw the scene that Yang suddenly killed the spotted eye panther. He was shocked. "Samurai Yang, your move seems to be very similar to ah Hou." "Haha, this move was originally learned from ahou. It''s just that I''m relying on my strength. I''m afraid that fierce guy is going to use his own brute force to kill him. " Yang clap hands, a school of relaxed. Almost when Yang threw the spotted eye Panther upside down to death on the hill, more than 20 wild animals following Xia also suffered merciless slaughter. The leader of the third fighting group is Xiao, who is the strongest among the 41 soldiers. The beast head hammer in his hand weighs more than 200 Jin. With a swing of the hammer, he smashed three strong beasts out. The sound of blood splashing and bone breaking was almost synchronized, and two of the three strong beasts that fell heavily on the ground could not get up. Tiemu, the deputy leader of the third group, was originally from the same tribe as lengsong. He was a very tough and fearless brute warrior. The weapon in his hand is a bronze knife. The three forms of chopping and butchering have been expanded by axe and Lin Feng, and become nine forms. The nine style chop and butcher''s knife can attack and kill the enemy from any angle. It is a kind of domineering sword that only focuses on attacking and does not let go. After Xiaoyi''s hammer smashed three wild animals, Tiemu himself followed the flying wild animals and waved a bronze knife to chop them up and down, harvesting the lives of the three wild animals in an instant. The other members of the third group watched the two leaders show great power. Naturally, they were not willing to be outdone. They roared and waved bronze knives, and slaughtered the wild animals like a competition. The battle ended very quickly. It was only a contact. Twenty two wild animals fell to the ground and were seriously injured if they did not die. When Tiemu went up and saw the seriously injured beast, he cut it to death. So, on the ground lay a wild beast. "Take all the booty back."After a while, the team of panchu sent the third man to clean up the corpse. Chu Dong and Yang didn''t walk quickly. They still stood on the hill and looked southeast. Xia randomly wiped the plasma on his body and stood beside Chu Dong. "Chu, there''s a big guy in the back. That big guy is a Tyrannosaurus Rex with huge mouth and fangs. He has injured all the green leaf warriors. " "Well, I''ve heard green leaves say that." Chu Dong turns his head and grabs Xia''s wrist. He gives Xia a pulse. "You''ll be quite healthy by then. Except for some scratch marks on your upper body, you won''t suffer any internal injury." "Hey, hey, I saw the plane quickly. When I saw that the situation was bad, I ran back quickly." "Besides that big guy, Tyrannosaurus Rex, are there any other tyrants?" Now it can be concluded that the guy who can beat green leaves seriously must be a fierce beast at the overlord level higher than the king level, so Chu Dong would ask. "There should be one, but I didn''t see it. I only heard a terrible sound like thunder. At that time, the terrible thunderous roar and the huge fanged Tyrannosaurus Rex roared at each other, as if they were communicating something. I''m not good at brute language. I only understand two or three sentences. " "It seems that the Tyrannosaurus rex was very overbearing and did not let another fierce beast come. The other fierce beast was not willing to show weakness, and seemed to laugh at the Tyrannosaurus Rex." "How far do you think the other terrible beast is from Tyrannosaurus Rex?" "I don''t know how far it is, but it''s definitely not close, because I only heard the sound, I didn''t see the body." Chapter 287 When Chu Dong was inquiring about Xia in detail, Yang waved and said, "here we are. The big guy is finally coming. " Chu Dong picked up the telescope and looked southeast. Sure enough, there was a black patch on the horizon. That Tyrannosaurus rex was so huge that it could be seen from a long distance. "Big enough?" "Not bad. This kind of Tyrannosaurus Rex is fun to fight. " Yang moved his joints for a while, but he wanted to challenge the ten meter tall monster Tyrannosaurus Rex. "Yang, are you sure you want to challenge? It''s a fierce beast at the overlord level, no more than an ordinary fierce beast at the king level. " "How do you know if you don''t fight? I haven''t been active all winter. If I don''t, I will be old. Chu, you two go back first. I have a fight with that big guy. No matter what the result is, I''m sure I can get back safely. " Chu Dong took a deep look at Yang and told him. "Brother Yang, you should be careful. The green leaf is in that big guy''s hand to suffer a loss "I understand. Green leaf''s combat skills are not suitable for the front-end hard shock on the battlefield, so it is at a loss. I''m different. I''m going to fight with the big guy Chudong knew that Yang''s strength was unfathomable, and he was the first master in the tribe. But in the face of a Tyrannosaurus Rex, Chu Dong didn''t know whether Yang could retreat. "Chu, don''t hesitate. If you want to fight against the tide of beasts, you should let the heads of beasts know that if you want to eat us, don''t break your teeth! " Chudong no longer said, he knew that Yang is not like ahou that no sense of propriety, only know brave generation, he did so also has his purpose. When the two armies fight, morale comes first. Therefore, if we can defeat or draw with the giant tusk Tyrannosaurus Rex, Yang will greatly boost the morale of the Panshi tribe, which will be of great help to the coming bitter battle. Chu Dong and Xia quickly returned to the rock tribe. Looking back, they saw Yang standing alone on the mound. He looked lonely, but he gave people a kind of tall image like that mound. In the distance, the roar of the Tyrannosaurus Rex approached, and the dragon''s head came out from the other end of the mound. Chu Dong saw from the telescope that Yang easily and freely hooked his fingers to the Tyrannosaurus Rex, and the Tyrannosaurus Rex rushed to the tiny Yang. Yang did not show weakness, but also double foot force, hedge in the past. One is more than ten meters high, and the other is more than two meters high. Is the difference in body size more than five times? You know, the huge tusk Tyrannosaurus Rex''s tail is five or six meters long. Yang and Tyrannosaurus Rex collided with each other, but they didn''t really fight with their bodies. At the moment of the collision, they pressed their palms on the forehead of Tyrannosaurus Rex, and with the huge momentum of Tyrannosaurus Rex, they flew up into the sky. Yang stretched and bent in the air, and kicked the neck of T. rex from top to bottom. As soon as the neck of T. rex shrinks, the bloody mouth full of tusks opens, kicking and swallowing it in the face of Yang. Yang''s bent leg suddenly bounced away, and then the elasticity of the leg drifted horizontally in the air for seven or eight meters, not only smartly avoided the giant tusk of Tyrannosaurus Rex, but also stepped heavily on the side of Tyrannosaurus Rex. The Tyrannosaurus Rex let out an angry roar, with one side of his body and his shoulder pounding against the sun. After Yang Gang just kicked in, he flew out again to avoid the impact of T. rex. At the same time, he punched T. rex''s eyes. Tyrannosaurus rex has rough skin and thick flesh. Even with a knife and gun, it may not be able to hurt the heavy skin of Tyrannosaurus Rex, but the eyes are different. That''s the fragile place. Tyrannosaurus Rex is even more angry. The tiny human has repeatedly challenged his patience. The nostrils of Tyrannosaurus Rex suddenly became bigger and uglier. Two masses of gas ejected from its nostrils. As soon as it ejected, two pillars of flame formed in the air. "Damn, can this giant tusk Tyrannosaurus blow fire?" Chu Dong was surprised to say something rude. "Some Tyrannosaurus Rex really can spray fire, water and poison. Otherwise, how can these guys be called tyrants?" One side of the bird wizard light back to a Chudong. "Isn''t Yang very dangerous?" "Don''t be afraid. Since Yang is left to challenge Tyrannosaurus Rex alone, he is sure." Yang''s figure broke through the blockade of the fire column of T. rex''s jet, and jumped to the top of T. rex''s head when it was full of fire. His two fists bombarded him fiercely, which almost exploded one eye of T. rex. Tyrannosaurus Rex gave out an earth shaking roar. With his head tilted, he aimed his nostrils at the sun, and the column of fire surged in. Yang one hit successfully, no longer stay, a turn over jump body acceleration fall, dodged the flame column spray. "Big guy, I''m here!" Yang, who fell to the ground, aimed at the sole of T. rex''s foot and stamped his toe fiercely. Shengsheng crushed one of T. rex''s toes.Tyrannosaurus Rex can spray fire, but at the same time, smoke will inevitably affect eyesight. In addition, Yang has just hit an eye, so the attack on his toes can''t escape. Tyrannosaurus Rex''s angry roar has raised old many decibels, lowers the head to open the mouth to bite to the sun. Yang''s body was like a top, and he had already turned to the other side that Tyrannosaurus Rex could not see. His fists bombarded the armpit of Tyrannosaurus Rex. The bones and joints at the junction of trunk bone and limb bone are basically very soft, and it is difficult to recover after injury. Chu Dong once mentioned this point to Yang. Yang remembers it very clearly, so after continuous attacks, he attacked another weakness of T. rex. Yang''s fists and feet hit the trunk bone and forelimb bone joint, can hear the crackling sound like firewood. The Tyrannosaurus Rex howled and turned to flee. Yang, however, was so powerful that he rushed over and hit the joint of the trunk bone and hind limb bone of Tyrannosaurus Rex, crippling one of its legs. Tyrannosaurus Rex staggered, ran not far away, the whole huge body fell down, issued a dull bombardment. "Yang is too good! It''s like playing with fierce beasts at the overlord level. " It''s hard to say that Chu Dong got the thumbs up. In the field of vision of the telescope, we can''t see the figure of Yang and Tyrannosaurus Rex, but the angry and tragic roar of Tyrannosaurus Rex clearly still tells the anger and fear of the Tyrannosaurus Rex. Finally, the howl became weaker and weaker, and it was half an hour since there was no sound. When the sun appeared on the mountain again, Chu Dong held his fist and roared heavily. "Pitiless The tribal people watching the battle on the tribal wall naturally know that Yang won the battle with Tyrannosaurus Rex. The people on the wall broke out a tsunami like cheers, and then spread to the tribe, the sound wave continued to roar. Chapter 288 Bird wizard looked at the owl hovering in the sky, gently opening. "Tyrannosaurus Rex is dead. There is no dragon head in the group of animals. They have been scattered as birds and beasts. " Bird witch''s these two words, let people''s cheers once again climb higher decibels, high wall up and down like boiling water boiling general. Yang killed a Tyrannosaurus Rex with his fists and feet, which undoubtedly greatly inspired the fighting spirit of the people of Panshi tribe. Chu Dong waved his hand and let dozens of strong men rush out to drag back the huge tusk Tyrannosaurus Rex that was killed by Yang Sheng. When Yang returned to the tribe, he was warmly welcomed. Men''s war roars and women''s screams were interwoven for a long time. Lin Feng looked on coldly at yeluo''s side, and he could not help admiring the rock tribe: "it''s time to sleep, it''s time to eat, everyone''s gone. Just leave a group of people here to watch them. " After listening to this, everyone nodded, and then they couldn''t see it. These wild animals couldn''t walk much distance in half a day. They left the high wall one after another. What should they do. Standing on the mound, the majestic golden wolf, of course, saw the people on the high wall leaving one after another, and could not help but emit a long howl of anger and unwillingness. Chudong understood the meaning of golden wolf''s howl and sneered. "Mao, go and get me that silver horn loudspeaker." The silver horn loudspeaker is made by Chu Dong with the silver head horn of the silver horn galloping pig that he killed at the beginning. The horn made of golden horn has strong sound penetration and good sound quality. The quality of silver galloping pig''s head horn is worse than that of gold horn, but its sound transmission is very good, so it becomes Chu Dong''s big horn. Chudong shouts with a silver horn loudspeaker in his hand. The voice is far away, but few people in Panshi tribe can understand what Chudong is saying. Besides, it''s a kind of high-level Chu language. Golden wolf heard Chu Dong with megaphone to shout out of words, become more angry. The long voice of the golden wolf was loud, as if it was a fierce protest. Chu Dong used the loudspeaker to shout something again, and then drew the middle finger at the golden wolf. Everyone on earth knows what this gesture means, but no one here knows. The metaphorical meaning of such a gesture is greatly reduced. The golden wolf continued to howl, and the slow-moving beasts suddenly became more crazy. Instead of trying to attack, they made a horizontal line and charged like the tide. Then the waves of charge were engulfed by innumerable traps, thousands of wild animals in a short time of less than a minute, all the moths into the fire in general, casualties. Chapter 289 The bird wizard was surprised to see the beast''s suicidal charge, the golden wolf howling in circles on the mound, and the calm Chu Dong. "Chieftain, what did you shout with your megaphone just now?" "Nothing. I just yelled at the golden Wolf for a while. He didn''t scold me. He has played all his cards, so he can have a thorough rest With that, Chu Dong walked down from the high wall and really went back to sleep in the cave. How high did the crazy golden wolf jump on the mound, but he couldn''t get through the wide area between the mound and the high wall. In its view, it seems that under the quiet land of green grass, there are killing opportunities everywhere. No matter how crazy the golden wolf howled, it was useless. When it was almost dark, he disappeared from the mound to the other side. When the golden wolf disappeared, the people of Panshi tribe wanted to rush out to search the bodies of the beasts who died in the trap. However, because of the strict order of Chu Dong, no one dared to move. There were several patrols going back and forth on the high wall in case the wild animals would attack. The next day, however, most people woke up in the quiet of the earth. Chu Dong was the first one to wake up. He put his ear close to the ground and heard it. He already knew that it was the sound of the earth shaking when the wild animals were running wildly. "So much. Many times more than yesterday. " After that, he rushed to the wall of the Chu tribe. At this time, Yang, ahou, axe, bird wizard, iron wing and others have rushed to the wall and looked out of the tribe. Just after dawn, on the grassland outside the tribe, countless wild animals divided into three directions and rushed towards the rock tribe. The smoke and dust on the grassland covered the mound, but we could discern several huge figures on the mound, including the golden wolf that appeared yesterday. "These should be tyrants. If you have all your weapons, you will be able to launch them all at once. " Chu Dong murmured to himself. "Chieftain, what are you talking about?" XIONG Shi asked strangely. "Nothing, just feelings." Chudong laughed like a self mockery, then took the telescope handed by the axe, and carefully looked at those overlord level beasts on the mound. In addition to the golden wolf, there is a Four Eyed ape with the shape of a hill, a white tiger with two wings on its back, a strange Tyrannosaurus Rex with two heads, and a long armed golden eye monster who is not very tall but occupies the C position. Under the mound, there are dozens of King level fierce beasts, some of which are bigger than the tallest two headed Tyrannosaurus Rex on the mound. "Very strong." "Yes. Maybe all our God level warriors can fight with them for a while. " "Let me out and meet them for a while." "Wait. Anyway, if they want to step down our rock tribe, they have to see whether our rock is hard or their claws and teeth are hard. " While speaking, the wild animals rushing on three sides fell into the trap and died one by one, while the wild animals behind followed, stepping on the body of their companions. In the midst of the smoke and dust, countless screams of dying and the roars of wild animals were mixed together in chaos. Soon, Chu Dong found that the beasts in the front were all herbivorous beasts with low attack power. They relied on their huge bodies to fill the traps, collapse the labyrinth defense stone walls, and trigger the traps. The cannon fodder is brutal, but also the most efficient. Chu Dong knew through the bird wizard that the owl and pterosaur saw that there were countless wild animals coming on the other side of the mound. This is to use the corpses of wild animals to pave the road. Chu Dong didn''t expect that the beast would launch such a violent suicide attack the next day, which was unreasonable. If it''s someone else, it may be understood that this is a brute without brain. It''s attacking by instinct. However, Chu Dong knew that the fierce beasts of the overlord level had the same intelligence as human beings. For them, it was too reckless to attack at the expense of brute lives. In addition, Chu Dong looked at two small black spots in the sky. It''s the green winged owl and the little toothed pterosaur. Two flying beasts are a little too lonely, aren''t they?! The earth is still shaking, the smoke is still rising, and the roar and scream of wild animals are endless. This is the scene they saw and heard at this time. I don''t know how many wild animals have died. I only know that some of them have already rushed half the distance, and even some of them are lucky enough to touch the high wall within 20 meters."Ready for hand to hand combat?" "already. My sledgehammer is already hungry and thirsty "Chieftain, I''m waiting for your order." "Don''t worry, wait until they attack the moat." The so-called moat is the ditch originally used by the Panshi tribe to discharge domestic sewage. After deepening and expanding, it forms a moat. The widest part of the moat is about 10 meters. In addition, the moat is muddy shallow water accumulated with snow melting all winter, which can submerge people''s thigh roots. In one direction, the wolves had rushed to the moat with fast speed and quick action, and then tried to cross the moat, but most of them fell into the mud of the moat and couldn''t move. A few of them got away with it, but they were shot by the archer of the long shot tribe, who shot the wolves into hedgehogs. This is the first time in two days since the formation of the animal tide that a wild animal attacked the high wall of the Panshi tribe. "A lot of wild animals are coming. Get ready to bow and shoot." "Five battle teams line up outside the high wall to form five squares, five guns for each!" "The long shot shooter is at the top of the wall, and the other divine warriors and barbarians are standing behind the square array, ready to fight at any time!" Chu Dong issued a series of orders. The soldiers of Panshi tribe, who had been ready for a long time, opened the gate of the tribe and rushed out, forming a tight battle line on this side of the moat, with five battle groups standing in the front. With a series of movements of Panshi tribe, the wild animals in three directions finally rushed to the side of the moat after losing a large number of dead wild animals. Chapter 290 In a defensive battle, you never shrink behind a solid fortification. Sometimes you need to take the initiative to attack and disrupt the opponent''s offensive. The warlike savage warriors have long been impatient. Now, under the leadership of more than ten God level warriors, they go out of the tribe to fight. Each of them has high morale and is looking forward to a face-to-face fierce fight with countless wild animals. Trampling on the corpses of their companions, the beasts have rushed to the moat, and then they are welcomed by the rain of arrows and hundreds of guns. Because the impact of the beasts is too concentrated and there are a lot of them, so the soldiers of the rock tribe on the other side of the moat don''t have to worry too much about aiming. They just need to shoot more intensively and throw harder. Almost everyone of the soldiers in the rock tribe is a hunter. Although not all of them are proficient in archery, everyone can shoot a gun. Everyone carried five guns. After three rounds of throwing, a large piece of wild animals on the other side of the moat was missing. Hundreds of wild animals were shot with guns and arrows. Some died on the spot, while others were trampled to death by their companions. The rush of the wild animals slowed down a little, but the wild animals behind kept coming. "I''m afraid there must be tens of thousands of beasts?" Chu Dong stood on the high wall and looked through his telescope at the wild animals that were still joining in the smoke in the distance. Finally, dozens of King level fierce beasts under the hill moved and joined the charge. "It seems that the other side is going to play a trump card. Let''s see if the trump card is hard enough." The long armed golden eye monster on the mound made a low roar, urging the animals in front to continue to attack. The brutes, who had been blocked by three rounds of shooting, resumed their offensive and rushed into the moat one after another, trying to climb up from the deep ditch in the river to attack the soldiers in the rock tribe. "The remaining two rounds of shooting are given to them." As a result, the last two guns were also thrown into the follow-up brute herd by the soldiers, resulting in large areas of blood and dead bodies. The shield hands of the five battle groups pushed the heavy wooden shield forward and pushed a wild beast climbing up from the mud of the moat into the moat by the strength of the people. In terms of the actual expenditure of the moat, Chu Dong had already figured out how to effectively use the defense of the moat, so the embankment of the moat near the Panshi tribe was built more steeply, which was difficult for the wild animals to climb. Even if climbing up, muddy they are also very difficult to stand on, very easy to be pushed down the river shield to go. The beasts who are lucky enough to rush up the moat will also be called by Shitou, Xia, YeYe and Na, who are among the shield hands, with iron axes and hammers to reap their lives. There are more and more wild animals coming from the other side of the moat. The wild animals on the edge of the river bank will be hit by the following wild animals at the bottom of the moat. At the bottom of the moat, there are already layers of corpses of wild animals, which are basically trampled to death. Yang, axe, iron wing, Lin Feng and other God level Warriors also went to battle, but in fact they didn''t have to fight. Today, the moat, which is 15.6 meters deep and at least 7.8 meters wide, is the natural moat of the wild animals, and the divine warriors have no need to fight. "King level fierce beast moved? It''s time for us to do it. " Yang moved his joints, put on his shortsighted goggles, and showed a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth. The samurai around him also showed the same smile, which was the confidence of the strong. Dozens of King level fierce beasts rushed from the rear of the brute herd. Where they passed, the weak brute beasts were in a mess of death and injury. "Come on, it''s time for us to show off." Yang said, people just like shells rushed out. A Hou roared wildly, and directly turned into his strongest fighting posture. A silver rhinoceros with golden silk thread soared into the air and rushed across the moat. Lin Feng pulled out the bronze sword. It seemed that the movement was not slow, but he rushed to it at a speed no slower than Yang. Instead of a bronze knife, the axe used a black iron axe with a long handle to rush into the wild animals. Iron wing, rockfall, lengsong, Xiongshi, Shanyan and other God level Warriors also chose a direction to fight against those King level beasts. In the middle of the battle, he roared: "battle team, advance!" At this time, there are a lot of corpses of wild animals in the moat, and they are almost full. If you step on the corpses of wild animals, you can rush to the opposite side. Originally, there were only 41 soldiers from Panshi tribe and three combat teams. Now, two new combat teams have been added. They are junior soldiers from other alliance tribes. After a winter of intensive training, the combat effectiveness of the two additional combat teams has also risen sharply, especially in terms of obedience to tactical formation and combat discipline.In front of the five battle groups, there are stone, Xia, Na, ye and other senior and intermediate barbarian warriors, and in front of them, there are 16 divine warriors rushing across in one line. Under the charge of the God level warrior, hundreds of wild animals were fleshed with blood, and then the 16 God Samurai confronted more than 30 King level fierce animals. In the past, King level fierce beasts were already strong fighting power for a tribe, but now, these king level fierce beasts are equivalent to giving away their heads. Not to mention that Yang, the most powerful and unpredictable, killed a copper ape with long arms more than five meters in height with one punch. Even the 12 men who had just become a god level warrior could also solve the opponent in a few moves. Therefore, although the king level fierce beasts are numerous and powerful, they are the fastest ones to die after contact. With the rise of a Hou Chong, he went straight to the top of the world. After picking over two king level fierce beasts in a row, he rushed into the brute herd and made a rampage. Yang, axe, and Lin Feng followed closely, and even wanted to rush through the brute herd. When more than ten King level fierce beasts were defeated or even killed, the wild beasts were in chaos. They could not resist the steady advance of the battle of the soldiers of the rock tribe. As long as it is close to the edge of the rock battle, it will be dismembered by random axes and knives, no matter how fierce the beast is. A king level fierce beast with hard scales on his body, Tribulus terrestris, relying on his strong defense, forced a passage out of the formation pushed by five battle groups and stabbed two soldiers, but then he was hit by a stone from the sky and a big hammer hit the head of Tribulus terrestris. At the same time, dozens of swords and axes around the dazed Tribulus terrestris also saluted to the king level beast, and it just cut out countless bloodstains on its body. Tribulus terrestris is fierce, rampant and delusional. However, he was shot in two eyes by two cold arrows, and then he ran around like a headless fly. He was held down by a stone and beaten with a hammer. He smashed the dinosaur''s head into a meat cake. Chapter 291 The soldiers of Panshi tribe fought back and killed many wild animals. They were so embarrassed that they beat dozens of wild animals led by King level fierce animals and ran away with their tails in their hands. When the counter charge with ah Hou, Yang and other God level warriors as the arrows pushed the wild animals back a mile or so, a low trumpet came from behind. Yang took a look at the five overlord level murderers on the mound that could be clearly seen, and then grabbed ah Hou, who was very murderous. "Chu has called for the end of the army. Stop the counterattack." The soldiers of Panshi tribe slowly stopped the attack, and then walked to the tribe with the pace of victory. Some soldiers picked up a delicious beast and threw it on their back, while others harvested the thighs of one beast. As for the king level fierce beast who died in the battle, the bones in his body were naturally taken out. Chu Dong waved his hand, and the barbarians and strong men who had been waiting for a long time in the tribe rushed out, hauling the carcasses of the barbarians piled up under the high wall back to the tribe. The five tyrants on the mound were furious when they saw that the Panshi tribe was reaping the spoils in an arrogant and orderly way. The leader of the long arm of the golden eye monster issued a roar, arms on the ground, a support, jump the distance of more than 20 meters, toward the rock tribe rushed. The four fierce beasts at the overlord level behind him all roared and rushed over. The king level fierce beasts who didn''t move under the mound also came with them. The surviving King level fierce beasts of the defeated brute herd also followed. Fifty or sixty overlord level fierce beasts and King level fierce beasts launched a charge. Even if all the sixteen God level warriors were on the battlefield, they might not be able to resist. Chu Dong saw it, and so did Yang and ah Hou. Chu Dong made a gesture to Yang, and Yang nodded to show that he understood. But it''s possible to hold them back. Among the king level fierce beasts, there are more than ten King level fierce beasts and a golden wolf. They come here to fight with 16 God level warriors like Yang, and the rest of them rush straight towards the high wall of the rock tribe. As long as these fierce beasts rush over the high wall, the soldiers outside the high wall may not have time to defend. Even if they do, the ordinary people in the tribe will also face the slaughter of tyrant level and King level fierce beasts, which will inevitably lead to heavy casualties. Chu Dong had a plan, so he would not let this tragedy happen. "Are you ready?" Chu Dong looked at the old man walking and seeing around him. The old man nodded excitedly. "Well, get ready to start." The long armed golden eye monster and the other three overlord level fierce beasts rushed forward. Now they are only 30 or 40 meters away from the high wall. As long as they jump two times, they will rush to the high wall. The long arm golden eye monster''s face appeared a cruel and ferocious expression, seemed to be laughing. But just at this time, the turf on their charging line slides away silently, and streams of gas emerge from the deep holes of the turf. The fierce animals that have always been growing in the harsh environment will not be afraid of these gases that give off the smell of rotten eggs. Led by the long armed golden eye monster, dozens of fierce animals all rush into the area covered by biogas. "Chief Zhang Gong, it''s up to you." "Don''t worry." Zhang Gong agreed and raised his strong bow. At the same time, more than ten shooters of the long shot tribe also raised their strong bows. What they had on their bowstring was not ordinary arrows, but rockets burning with fire on the arrows. "Shoot!" More than ten rockets shot out, the target is not the fierce beasts, but the billowing methane. After a whole autumn and winter, a large amount of biogas is deposited, once released, forming a large biogas zone. The flame of the rocket penetrated into the biogas belt, and the biogas was ignited immediately, resulting in a violent explosion. Because the amount of biogas released is enough, and because the Yang, axe and other divine warriors, according to the predetermined battle plan, cleverly forced the charging 50 or 60 fierce beasts on a narrow line of charge. At this time, the explosion of biogas is on this narrow line of charge. "Boom ~ ~" is like thunder falling from the sky in an instant. The explosion of biogas is incessant, and the red flame covering a wide range engulfs the fierce beasts on the charging line. The big explosion of biogas is not only killing the enemy, but also God''s punishment. Even Yang, axe, iron wing and others have been stunned. The bird sorcerer is beside Chu Dong, is also gaping. They all saw the fierce beasts that were engulfed and burned by the fire, and the miserable roars came one after another. They were still some king level fierce beasts with strong defense, while some king level fierce beasts with low defense had been blown to pieces in the first wave of big bang. The most powerful two headed Tyrannosaurus Rex, because of its large size and large area of damage, one head was blown to pieces, and the other head was only half left. It fell to the ground and was on the verge of death.The white tiger with two wings on his back is agile and flies into the air to escape. However, he is also bruised by the fire rising into the air and flies away without looking back. The ape''s whole body was shocked to death by the explosion, but his eyes were not burned by the terrible fire. The most alert is the long armed golden eye monster. At the moment of the explosion, it rushed forward and escaped the most violent part of the explosion. However, it was also affected by the afterwave, and one arm was blown in two. But long arm golden eye monster also successfully rushed to the wall, a rock climbing action, it rushed to the wall. The long arm golden eye monster attacked Chu Dong with the intact arm, which was unbelievable. Bird wizard in Chu Dong''s side, saw the ferocious long arm golden eye monster rushed up, instinctively want to launch witchcraft attack, but witchcraft launch takes a certain time, and the long arm golden eye monster can''t give him time to react. Seeing that the long arm of the golden eye monster was about to penetrate Chu Dong''s chest, Chu Dong suddenly had a Black Dagger in his hand. Chu Dong waved the deer tripod and cut to the long arm of the golden eye monster. Long arm golden eye monster saw Chu Dong cut his long arm with a dagger, but it did not dodge, because it believed that his arm could resist the sharp bronze dagger cutting. However, the tripod in Chu Dong''s hand was not just a simple bronze dagger, but a magic weapon blade. Lu Ding quietly cut the arm of the long arm golden eye monster, half of the monster''s arm fell to the ground. The long armed golden eye monster uttered an earth shaking scream, and staggered back, his face like ashes, looking at the insignificant dagger in Chu Dong''s hand. Chapter 292 The long armed golden eye monster was a human creature, and Chu Dong couldn''t tell which kind of beast it was. However, through the previous observation of the overlord level fierce beast on the mound, Chu Dong judged that several other fierce overlord level fierce beasts were very afraid of the long armed golden eye monster and deliberately opened the distance from it. Therefore, when the long armed golden eye monster rushed up the high wall, Chu Dong was not surprised at all. Chu Dong, who had been prepared for a long time, didn''t think that he would cut off the other arm of the long arm Jinjing monster with a dagger. On the one hand, it was because Luding was too sharp, on the other hand, it was because the long arm Jinjing monster despised the enemy too much. The long arm golden eye monster stares at the deer tripod in Chu Dong''s hand, and makes a sound one by one at the throat. Today, its voice is half animal roar and half human language. Although it is not clear, it can also hear a few words. ¡°¡­¡­ Shenwu Heaven sent You... " Chu Dong looked at the monster with long arms and golden eyes in surprise. He didn''t think that the monster was not only human, but also could speak human language. "What did you say? Monster ¡°¡­¡­ You Death... " Chu Dong suddenly felt a chill in his heart and was on guard. But at the same time, he was also very confused, was blown off an arm, and was cut off a palm of the deer tripod long arm golden eye monster, there are more powerful ways to attack? Unfortunately, there are. The eyes of the long arm golden eye monster are golden yellow. Suddenly, the light in the eyes is very bright. It turns from golden yellow to bright yellow. If you look at its two eyes carefully, it''s like two small suns, dazzling and dazzling. Chu Dong "ah" a, issued a cry of pain. He felt the pain of his internal organs, as if they were about to be cooked. Looking down, I saw that my chest was burning, not only on my fur coat, but also on my skin. The most painful part came from the viscera under my skin. Chu Dong quickly put out the strange flame with his hands, but although the flame was put out, his heart and other organs felt more intense burning pain. Chu Dong covered his chest in pain and bent down. Then he couldn''t bear the pain and knelt down on the ground. His head touched the ground directly, which was very painful. "It''s magic!! It''s a demon The next bird witch saw what was happening in front of him, and suddenly thought of some possibility. His face changed greatly. After a meal with the wand in his hand, he began to start witchcraft. The bird witch''s side is surrounded by black fog, which rushes to Chu Dong''s body with the bird witch''s finger direction. Bird witches intend to use their own witchcraft to suppress the damage to Chu Dong''s body caused by the long armed golden eye monster''s magic, but the black fog just gets close to Chu Dong''s body, and Chu Dong''s body has changed. The surface of Chu Dong''s body suddenly burst out a layer of golden fire, but only in a short time of less than a second, the golden fire disintegrated into nothingness. Even the black fog of witchcraft sent out by bird witches was blown up by the golden fire. Chudong''s thin leather clothes had all changed into ashes with the golden fire. At this time, he stood up slowly with his bare upper body. Chu Dong didn''t know what had happened to him. When he felt that his heart was about to be burned, he felt as cool as a mountain spring. He walked all over his body along his elixir field, driving the burning out of his body. Chu Dong touched his chest. When he was burned, the surface skin of his chest was burned, but at this time, the scar had shrunk a lot, leaving only a layer of wrinkled dead skin. Chu Dong tore off the dead skin, but inside it was fresh and healthy skin. The monster with long arms and golden eyes saw the scene in front of him, and a very unwilling low roar came out from his throat: "no!" But the pronunciation is correct and the tone is round. ¡°¡­¡­ You Nine days golden winged Mirs So... " The long arm golden eye monster pointed at Chu Dong with the broken arm, which meant to point at Chu Dong with its fingers. There was a very personified fear color on its ferocious and terrible face. The long armed golden eye monster turned around and jumped down from the high wall, escaping towards the distance at a speed beyond imagination. At this time, the residual explosion on the biogas belt is still continuous, and the long armed golden eye monster rushed through the residual explosion area, and soon disappeared. Chu Dong looked at the back of the monster with long arms and golden eyes, and still had a lingering fear. Just now, he thought that he was going to die, and it was the tragic death of a heart explosion. But he didn''t expect that things would turn for the better in the end. Not only did he not die, but he scared away the long armed golden eye monster. Long arm golden eye monster escape before that sentence is still incomplete, however, nine days golden wing Mirs this word sound is very accurate, what is the meaning? Chu Dong guessed, but he was not sure. Unless he caught the monster alive, he used the means to let it summon all he knew. However, seeing the escape speed of the monster, I''m afraid he can''t catch up with it. Even if he did, who can resist the magic of the monster?Bird wizard rushed over. He just spent a lot of magic power, but he didn''t help Chu Dong. At this time, he rushed to Chudong''s side and called: "chieftain, are you ok?" Chu Dong felt his chest, it seemed that there was still some pain, but what was more comfortable was the cool and comfortable feeling. "It''s OK. It''s fine." Zhang Gong also rushed over at this time, looking at Chu Dong with some guilt. Zhang Gong just went to the other side to help his comrades in arms under the high wall shoot the king level fierce beast. Unexpectedly, the long arm golden eye monster could break through the explosion area and rush to the high wall. Chu Dong almost died in the hands of the long arm golden eye monster. "Chieftain, are you really OK?" "Don''t worry, uncle bird wizard, chief Zhang Gong, I''m fine. Really, you see, I don''t lack any arms or legs. " Seeing that Chu Dong was really safe and sound, the bird wizard and his wife were relieved. "Uncle bird wizard, what was that monster with long arms and golden eyes just now? I almost burst to death with a flash of light in my eyes? " Chu Dong just heard the bird witch calling the long arm golden eye monster "demon". Now he asked the bird witch what the long arm golden eye monster was. "That should be a monster evolved from a king level fierce beast to a demon. Because they are in the period of mutation, some of them are neither prototypes nor human beings, and they are in between. If I''m not wrong, it''s a golden eyed beast with long arms. " "The golden eyed beast with long arms?" "Not bad. Noumenon is an extremely rare ape. It is said that it is born with the ability to see things clearly. As a fierce beast at the overlord level, its reputation has never been obvious, but it is extremely powerful. " Chapter 293 Bird witch looked at Chu Dong''s chest that was burned, leaving a shallow scar, but also palpitation. "Once the long armed golden eye beast has evolved into a demon, it will be more powerful. Its eyes are born with the ability to see through all things. When it comes to demons, it can cast demons. I don''t know what the specific demons are, but it''s a natural skill for demons to let their opponents burn in five "It seems that the chieftain witches are safe and sound because of the protection of the barbarian gods. Even my barbarian spirit''s body protection witchcraft didn''t play a role, so the chieftain witches themselves naturally solved the five internal burning magic. It seems that it''s a little old man. I don''t know much about it. Chieftain witches are the real Witches. " The bird wizard praises Chu Dong with admiration, and his face is really an expression of admiration. Chu Dong didn''t know why he would survive under the golden eye magic of the long armed golden eye beast. The clear feeling in the Dantian area was not so obvious at this time. He felt that his body was more light, and there was no other feeling. What''s going on? What''s protecting your internal organs? Who is the one who has done something to himself? In other words, the body itself has a secret that cannot be explained clearly? Chu Dong could not understand it. Without thinking, Chu Dong had to give up. After all, the battlefield is not over yet. There is a saying that a trapped beast is still fighting. It refers to the situation on the battlefield at this time. All of a sudden, after the explosion, most of the heroes at level 16 were killed. However, those King level fierce beasts who were not dead or were not seriously injured were unwilling to be surrounded and killed. They rose up and resisted. For a time, Yang and others could not completely annihilate them. The ferocious golden wolf, especially the strong one, burst out with golden wind blades, cutting blood holes on the white rhinoceros who was the incarnation of ahou. The bear stone next to ahoo came to make up his defense. He could turn his arms into bear''s paws. The bear stone''s defense was also very strong, but he was cut by the golden wind blade of the golden wolf. Yang and ax saw that the golden wolf wanted to break through, so they beat a golden wolf with four men. No matter how fierce the golden wolf was, he couldn''t fight. Before long, he was hit on the back by Yang''s heavy fist, and he was paralyzed to the ground. Other king level fierce beasts are also fierce and try their best to break through the encirclement. However, they are surrounded and killed by tiechi, Luoshi, lengsong and so on. Almost all of them are annihilated. Those who can escape are those who are far away from the main battlefield before. Originally, when the long armed golden eye monster attacked the Panshi tribe with the fierce beasts of the overlord level and the fierce beasts of the king level, the wild beasts that had been in a rout came back again and fought with the soldiers of the Panshi tribe. By the time of biogas explosion, both sides had stopped fighting, especially those wild animals, most of them were scared into excrement and urine, and the battlefield was filled with a very strong odor. Even the soldiers of Panshi tribe knew that this was the "underground explosion" attack launched by Chudong, and they were shocked for more than ten seconds. "Kill, it''s the witchcraft of chieftain. Victory is on our side!" Suddenly, the soldiers of the rock tribe came back to their senses and rushed to kill the wild animals with a more brave attitude. The wild animals had no fighting spirit, only a few ferocious wild animals were still resisting, and the rest were slaughtered by the soldiers of the rock tribe. Thousands of wild animals turned around and ran, followed by hundreds of rock tribe soldiers. The pursuit troops with five combat teams as the core have no consideration of tactical formation. They can run fast and kill more wild animals. Iron axe, iron hammer and stone axe have been stained with countless brute blood for a long time. They can''t see their appearance. Even some soldiers'' stone axes are interrupted, and then they attack brute with fists. There are no fewer wild animals who have lost any fighting spirit and are killed by unarmed soldiers. If you look down from a high altitude, you will find that the wild animals, ten times more than human beings, are in a hurry to be chased and killed wantonly by human beings who have completely broken up the formation. Chu Dong looked down very clearly and knew that they had won the battle, so he couldn''t help looking happy. "Chieftain, look at the horizon over there!" Zhang Gong''s vision has always been very strong. Although he didn''t use a telescope, he still saw something unusual. When Chu Dong heard the warning of Zhang Gong, he took up his telescope and looked to the horizon. Sure enough, there are some black spots in the sky, and the number of black spots is more and more. Finally, a dense shadow flies from the sky to this side. Chu Dong''s face changed at last. It was the first time that he had changed his face since the war with beast tide. "Blow the call to the end! Get everyone back! It''s an army of flying beasts What Chu Dong worried about most was the flying beast. Before seeing that there was no flying beast in the animal tide team, Chu Dong was relieved to let the soldiers of Panshi tribe go out to fight.If there is a flying beast attack in the air, the method that Chu Dong can adopt is to shrink all the way. Originally, the biogas explosion was not aimed at the overlord level ferocious beasts of the long armed golden eye monster. Although the fierce beasts of the long armed golden eye monster are strong, they have Yang level warriors and their own strong defensive fortifications. Chudong believes that they can fight against one of them, but if there are flying beasts, Chudong can only defend and then wait, so as to play the tactical effect of strengthening the wall and clearing the field. You know, from the beginning of winter, Chu Dong has been hoarding a large number of drinking water, and what he has done is to prepare for a protracted war. Even he was ready to poison the water nearby. If they fall into a protracted war, they will go to the water source to drink and be poisoned by Chu Dong. This is a very cruel move, if not absolutely necessary, Chu Dong will not do that. Whether they are trapped in the rock tribe or not depends largely on whether the brute beast is very strong, and the key part is the flying beast. Now, the flying beast has appeared in the sky. According to the flying speed of the flying beast, I''m afraid it will take less than ten minutes to fly over the rock tribe. Although the panshibu tribe beat back the wild beasts in the first World War, their weak spirit, energy and physical strength were consumed. It was very difficult for the soldiers to win the next battle against the flying beasts, and the most optimistic estimate was that they could only resist it. After all, flying beasts are far more mobile than soldiers on the ground. The bleak and distant golden horn calls the soldiers who are fighting and chasing on the battlefield to come back. Chapter 294 The sound of the golden horn is very penetrating and resounds throughout the battlefield. Stand up, listen to the horn carefully, the voice is low, not the attack number, but the withdrawal number. "Stop, retreat!" Several soldiers around are fighting hard, also heard the clarion call, but they are not willing to give up those wild animals. "Captain, are we really going to retreat? We''ve won it all. " Some soldiers are unwilling to shout. "Withdraw! Military orders are like mountains, which is the instruction of chieftains. If you don''t withdraw, you will be punished for disobeying the tribal rules! " Although the soldiers were unwilling, they had been trained by Chu Dong for a long time. Organization and discipline had become a habit, especially Chu Dong was the God in their mind. They did not dare to listen to Chu Dong''s orders. But there are also soldiers who don''t listen to orders. If they are greedy, they can kill more wild animals and continue to pursue them. Stone didn''t want to obey the order, but Xia stopped in front of him, but he finally stopped. "Brother Xia, why did the chieftain suddenly let him retreat? Those wild animals have no power to fight back. " Stone complained. "Stone, Chu must have his own reason for doing so. We just need to listen to the order." The soldiers of Panshi tribe retreated one after another, and only a small number of them did not listen to the orders and continued to pursue. Seeing that thirty or forty soldiers did not follow the orders to continue to pursue, Chu Dong''s face was gloomy. He took a look at the growing shadow in the sky and uttered rude words. "Don''t delay me if you want to die!! Keep blowing the horn and let them come back quickly. " The five combat groups with strict military orders have almost all gathered together. Senior soldiers such as Xia, ye and Na have also gathered together. Under the call of the more and more urgent call to withdraw, they are running towards the tribe. Some of the soldiers who did not follow the orders began to go back, while others continued to fight. I don''t know who called out: "flying beast, flying beast!" This time, the soldiers who rushed to kill were in a panic. Everyone knows that flying animals are the most difficult to hunt when hunting wasteland. The main reason is that people can''t fly in the air, and their mobility and speed are far less than flying animals. Therefore, once they meet flying animals, it''s the best way to avoid them. At present, the soldiers who didn''t obey the order of the call back quickly, but it was too late, and the first group of flying beasts in the sky had already flew overhead. All the flying beasts that can fly to the front are faster, most of them are fierce birds. Pterosaurs, golden eagles, falcons, harriers and other Raptors were among the first batch. Now, the first birds of prey have swooped down from the sky. "No! They''re going to finish it Stone is going back to rescue with his big hammer, but Xia catches him. "Don''t go. They can''t save it." "Can you just watch them be killed? They are all our comrades in arms. " "But if you rush in like this, you''re just going to die in vain. How many fierce birds and beasts are there in the sky? Even if all of us rush through, it''s just to give our heads away. " There is a dispute between Shitou and Xia. For a moment, no one can convince anyone. But the Raptors had already dived down, and some of the soldiers who had no time to retreat were ready to fight to death, but the fierce beasts who didn''t want to dive down didn''t want to kill them, but stretched out their iron claws to the fleeing beasts. A huge pterosaur grabbed the huge beast and took it to the sky. Then it released its claws and fell the struggling beast to the ground heavily. It should have died on the spot. A falcon swoops down from the air, grabs a small but fierce dragon badger with one claw, takes it into the air and falls to the ground. The same thing happened on the battlefield. Thousands of large flying Raptors began to attack the ground beasts that were fleeing on the ground. "How could that be? They''re not supposed to be a group, right? Why are you pinching each other? " This problem is almost in everyone''s mind of the rock tribe. "Chieftain, look, the biggest blue bird over there!" Because of the serious injury, green leaf, who was worried about the safety of the tribe, came to the high wall. At this time, he pointed to the sky. Following green leaf''s finger, Chu Dong saw a big blue bird. Although it was far away, through the telescope, he could see clearly that the big blue bird was the one Chu Dong and green leaf had seen near the scene of Sirius jackal sacrifice. Qingluan was flying in the air. She seemed to feel something. She looked at Chu Dong. "Yes, that''s the bluebird."Qingluan speeds up and flies from the sky over there, hovering in the air, overlooking Chu Dong. "It turned out to be the legendary bird qingluan!" Bird wizard exclaimed, even the wand in his hand was a little unstable. "Chu Dong, I didn''t expect that you could really resist the attack of tens of thousands of beasts." God Bird green Luan circled in the sky for a while, fell down, fell in front of Chu Dong''s body, opening to say. Can qingluan talk? The bird wizard''s look is a fool again. "Are you qingluan?" Chu Dong asked. Qingluan looked at the bird witch whose face changed color and nodded. "There''s someone here who knows the goods. I''m qingluan. I can tell you that I''m a demon. Let me tell you one more thing. After you have resisted this wave of animal tide, you are qualified to go to the temple of man. You and your God level warriors need to go to the man temple to be recognized by the man God once. " Chudong looked at the huge qingluan standing there two heads higher than himself. Suddenly, inspiration came up and asked. "Excuse me, who is the nine day golden winged Mirs?" "How can you know our master?" Chu Dong thought of the mountain in the sky that he saw that day. The white clothes that startled him at a glance were floating. It was not a demon, but a human. Is that the nine day golden winged Mirs in white? "Now that you have known, I might as well tell you that the pill you swallowed that day will not do you any harm, but will do you great benefit. Maybe you have already noticed?" Chudong nodded. "Good. Then you should be able to understand that our host has only good intentions and no malice towards you. " "I don''t know what your master wants me to do?" "I don''t have to do anything. Our host helped you to fight for an opportunity. If your rock tribe can withstand the attack of the beast tide, then you can go to the man temple to offer sacrifices. To be a real wizard and warrior. " "What if I don''t go?" "You will go." With that, he quickly turned into a little black dot in the sky. Chapter 295 At this time, countless flying animals constantly attack to drive those fleeing wild animals on the ground, and treat those wild animals as delicious lunch. With qingluan flying farther and farther, those flying beasts also flew farther and farther with qingluan, and finally disappeared in the sky. Watching qingluan fly away, the bird wizard excitedly said: "Chieh Wu, you are favored by the nine day golden winged Mirs. Oh, my God, you can say that you are stepping up to the sky." "Nine day golden winged Mirs? Is that great? " "More than that. The nine day golden winged Mirs is one of the four guardian beasts of the Manshen temple. It is said that they were the sacred birds fighting side by side with the Manshen and the king of the sky commanding hundreds of millions of flying beasts in the wilderness. " Bird witch''s words are incoherent. After all, bird wizard can be called an expert in communication with flying animals. He made a deep research on Jiutian golden winged Mirs, which is known as "the king of the sky commanding hundreds of millions of flying animals in the wasteland". It was a surprise to see that Chudong was favored by Jiutian golden winged Mirs. Fortunately, he agreed to join the tribe. Now it seems that although Chu Dong has no sorcery and is a fake sorcerer, it is possible for Chu Dong to roam the whole wasteland even if it is supported by the legendary bird, the nine day golden winged Mirs. Chu Dong noticed that the bird wizard had a red face because of excitement, and some questions were raised in his heart, but this was not the time to ask the bird wizard. "Let''s go out and get the spoils. All the beasts that die under our high wall are our spoils! " For the tribe, the brute is the guarantee of life continuity. Year after year, the purpose of hunting is to kill wild animals and get enough food. Nowadays, food is lying at the door of our house. We just need to go out and pick it. It''s more convenient than picking wild fruits. Of course, thousands of tribal people inside the high wall heard the fierce battle outside the high wall, and most of them were nervous. How many fierce beasts and how many wild beasts are there outside? These ordinary barbarians don''t know. However, from the point of view that all the soldiers of the whole tribe are sent out to fight, there must be a lot of wild beasts. People with a little brain will think so. After the end of the battle, the chieftain of Eastern Chu issued an order to let everyone go out to harvest the spoils. The strong men and strong women came out of the high wall one after another, and then they saw the corpses of wild animals all over the mountains. "My God, am I dreaming? There are wild animals everywhere... " "Thank you, my God, for giving us the bread of life." "It was the chieftain who triggered the thunder and killed all the beasts who dared to invade our rock tribe." "Yes, I also heard the earth shaking thunder. It''s the chieftain''s practice. It''s the chieftain''s protection of the rock tribe." I don''t know where a rumor of "shenlei" came from. Maybe it''s because everyone heard the sound of methane explosion and mistakenly thought it was shenlei. On a sunny day, only their great chieftain Chu Dong could do it. According to the logic of the people of Panshi tribe, this is very reasonable. When this rumor spread to Chu Dong''s ears, Chu Dong just shook his head and opened his mouth, saying that he wanted to explain. It''s hard to explain to the public what biogas is and how it''s a biogas explosion, so he simply put on a layer of apotheosis coat. Anyway, there are many such apotheosis coats he wears. With thousands of ordinary barbarians, they began to count and collect the spoils of barbarians on the battlefield. The former soldiers took the opportunity to rest for a while, and then joined the ranks of reaping the spoils. It took ten days to harvest a large number of corpses of wild animals, just like weeds, to transport all the spoils of wild animals to the Panshi tribe. The cooks and butchers led by Pao Ding are so busy these days that they can hardly sleep at night, because they have to cut a large number of wild animals. This work alone takes a lot of time. A lot of ordinary barbarians came to help, so that the work of cutting barbarian meat barely kept up with the speed of sending in a steady stream of barbarian corpses. After all, there are so many carcasses of wild animals piled up in the back mountain. If we don''t deal with them quickly, the meat may be a lot of rotten. Everyone''s face is jubilant, it is the joy of harvest, it is the joy of the new year. Chu Dong did not expect that the results of the war could be so brilliant, and achieved unimaginable gains at a very small price. Then Chu Dong began to count the losses of the battle. Although this battle against the tide of animals won an unprecedented victory, at the same time, there were still sacrifices and casualties. The casualties were all caused by tribal operations. After all, when tens of thousands of beasts come, the number of barbarian soldiers who are close to them is absolutely inferior, especially when they are counterattacked by the long armed golden eye beast, some soldiers are killed on the spot.According to the statistics, a total of 12 soldiers were killed and 56 were injured, of which four were seriously injured. However, if this data is used to compare the battle losses of the brute side, the proportion is very small. It''s impossible to count how many savage beasts have been killed. Only those savage beasts above King level have been counted. He killed 37 King level fierce beasts, severely damaged 16 King level fierce beasts, captured one king level fierce beast golden wolf, and blew up two king level fierce beasts. This achievement can be said to be unprecedented in history. In the busy crowd, Chu Dong smiles after hearing the report of the war damage. Although there are only two or three thousand wild animals killed on the battlefield, more than half of them trample each other and die. The rest are killed by traps. On the contrary, the number of animals killed by biogas explosion is the least. In the next period of time, the whole tribe will be very busy, that is, busy dividing the spoils. At this time, Chudong held the tribal alliance chief meeting again. At the meeting, Chu Dong gave a brief briefing on the results of this defensive war and the war damage ratio of both sides. "Dear chiefs, now our tribal alliance is very strong, but the conditions of Panshi tribe are also limited. So many people live in such a limited enclosure that it is difficult to carry out some daily manual workshops. Therefore, I want to hear what you mean." Chu Dong said this sentence means that the tribal chiefs should decide whether to stay in Panshi tribe or return to their original tribe. Chapter 296 The tribal chiefs looked at each other, bowed their heads to discuss, and finally elected the representative of Liangqi to speak. Liangqi chieftain and Chudong lived together for a long time. They had a good relationship of cooperation and personal friendship. Besides, they were the oldest, so they naturally represented other tribal chieftains. "Are you driving us away? We went through the whole winter together and resisted the crazy animal tide together. The people of our various tribes live in harmony together, and even form families with each other. Can''t we live together? " "Brother Liangqi, you are not right. I don''t mean to drive you away, but as you can see, if this trend continues, our tribe will continue to expand. Otherwise, we can''t accommodate so many people. " "Just now, our chiefs have discussed and reached an agreement. We are ready to join your rock tribe and become a part of it. In the future, we are no longer the chief of any tribe. We are just an ordinary soldier under the Chu Dong chieftain of your rock tribe. " Although Chu Dong had psychological preparation, Liang Qi was also stunned. "Chief, I have never intended to include you. We are allies. Each tribe has the responsibility to continue its own blood. We can be completely independent of our rock tribe. We are still a strong alliance. " Iron wing stood up and said: "Dear chieftain, what elder brother Liangqi said is not just what we just discussed. We had this idea a long time ago. I, Lihuo, Zhanggong, gunyan, Xiongshi, we feel that only by joining the rock tribe, we can really continue our blood and sacrifice to our ancestors." "Yes. We have seen the strength of the rock tribe, and we also want to be a part of the strong rock tribe. " From the fire also stood out. "We have the least number of people. We could have been together for a long time, but I''m afraid the chieftain won''t agree. Take this opportunity, our xiongpi tribe asked to join us. " "The soldiers of the long shot tribe are good at archery, but without the protection of melee soldiers, archers are easy to be attacked. Therefore, our soldiers of the long shot tribe want to become full-time archers of the rock tribe, so as to continue our blood." "From the day when I was knocked down by the chieftain, I have followed you wholeheartedly. The chieftain can''t drive us out." The tribal chiefs expressed their unwillingness to leave one after another, which made Chudong very happy. In such a harsh natural environment, a large population is a basic factor for development. Only when there are people can we gather together to do great things. Chu Dong didn''t want to disperse the tribal alliance, which was hard to get together. He was afraid of the burden and suspicion of the chiefs when he asked for their opinions. However, judging from the performance of these people, Chu Dong thought too much. The barbarians are simple, direct and have a clear goal. They want their tribal people to live and their ancestors'' blood to continue. The Panshi tribe in Eastern Chu has always been inclusive. People of each tribe can have their own ancestral gods to sacrifice in Panshi tribe. There are only more than 20 people left in Hengshui tribe in hengku, and they can still enjoy certain power of ancestral gods to sacrifice. Moreover, Panshi tribe specially allocates sacrificial supplies to Hengshui tribe. Similarly, other people who took refuge in Panshi tribe thought that they would be forced to depict the totem signs of Panshi tribe and erase their past. However, Chudong did not force them to do so, but depended on whether they really joined Panshi. After a cold winter together, iron wing, from fire these people understand that Chu Dong is indeed a strong leader, and the breadth of mind so that they all admire. It''s very difficult to make the various tribes live together peacefully, but it seems very relaxed here in Chudong. "Since we all share this view, then all our tribal people can get together. However, since it is a tribe, of course, there must be a chief. I decided to recommend Liang Qi as the chief. " Hear Chu Dong say so, good seven when about hand swing and Pu fan like. "If you are the chieftain here, you can''t be a great chieftain." "Yes, if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be convinced." XIONG Shi and Shan Yan yelled. "If we can join the Panshi tribe, it''s just to see you, the chieftain of Chudong. Other people can''t control you." After repeated refusals, Chu Dong was still chosen as the chief and Wizard of the tribe. "In that case, you should help me more in the future. For the time being, each tribe is also temporarily led by you. Like lengsong, they are temporarily called Panshi branch. For example, the original group of Lihuo tribe can be called Lihuo branch of Panshi tribe. " "Division? It''s a special name. ""Chieftain''s words are amazing, and his ideas are always unexpected." Everyone agreed. As a result, the Panshi tribe divided into ten divisions: Qingyu division, Lihuo division, xiongpi division, Qingsong division, Yunchao division, changshe division, Hengshui division, Shitou division, manye division and Xiajiang division. The chief of each tribe retains the original power in the tribe to the maximum extent. The major issues of the whole Panshi tribe need to be decided by the collective meeting of the tribe. Tiejilihuo and others only thought that the administrative structure of Chudong was to learn from the Presbyterian Church of man temple, but in fact it was not. It was formulated according to the principle of democratic centralism of later generations. In the second step, Chu Dong planned to bring the leading figures of various professions, such as Yanshi, paoding, WA, ax, Qi, into the tribal collective meeting, not only taking each division as a small unit, but also bringing the professional collective into it. Of course, Chu Dong would take it step by step instead of pushing it down. The next integration needs a period of running in, to see what kind of problems will appear in the running in period, and how to solve them. Under the background of the great victory animal tide, the contradiction between the headquarters and the branch will not appear for the time being, and then there are some details. "Ladies and gentlemen, although we are merged together, because there are too many people, there are bound to be such and such problems. I propose that a picket team be set up to deal with the possible contradictions and disputes between various branches. Do you have any good candidates? " Chapter 297 pickets? This is a brand new term. Originally the chiefs of various tribes, now the ministers of various branches are also immune to the endless new words of Chu Dong. After listening to Chu Dong''s simple explanation of the role of the picket team, everyone began to talk about it. Chu Dong proposed to set up a picket team, which is a new thing. It is difficult to understand the primitive tribes who are still in the stage of low-level social development. Even Chudong, with simple and easy to understand principles, only some people know a little. "Chieftain, you don''t have to explain it so clearly. We all believe in you, so you can assign it directly." XIONG Shi couldn''t understand, so he immediately said that he would give Chu Dong the right to choose. "I agree with what XIONG Shi said." The rocks immediately agreed. Chu Dong looked at the crowd and said, "well, I''ll nominate you, and then we can vote by show of hands." A show of hands is a new thing. Chu Dong made a demonstration. He raised his hand and said, "that''s it. I agree. More than half of the people can pass. " "Well, all the witches will listen to you." Chu Dong nodded. He could have been dictatorial by himself, but under the influence of modern civilization, Chu Dong still had a lot of feelings for democracy and freedom. Although dictatorial can improve work efficiency, its disadvantages are obvious. In fact, among the primitive tribes, there are both the seeds of autocracy and democracy. Especially when there are as many as ten tribes, there will certainly be tribes joining in in the future. A certain degree of democratic freedom can effectively buffer the pain brought about by the integration between tribes and better run in together. "I nominate the bird wizard as the leader of the picket team, and the members are made up of 20 capable people drawn from each branch. At the same time, I would like to invite yang to be the special elder of the picket team. What do you think? Those who agree may vote on a show of hands. " The ministers of the various branches attending the meeting looked at each other and raised their hands one after another to express their agreement. There are many considerations for Chu Dong to do so. He not only selected the capable personnel from each branch, but also took the bird wizard who did not belong to each branch as the team leader. He also took the first master of the tribe as the elder picket, which is equivalent to making everyone understand that Chu Dong''s picket team is not a joke, but a team with real force. In today''s primitive society, the formation of teams is relatively loose, and the combination is also very casual. Generally, teams are formed for hunting wasteland, and the team leader is a senior barbarian soldier. But the picket team is not the same. It is permanent and powerful, and has the embryonic form of the royal guards of later generations. Liang Qi, the most experienced of the ten divisions, did not have the foresight to understand the intention and profound influence of Chudong''s design picket team. They just blindly followed Chudong''s decision to a certain extent. "The picket team reports directly to me. If there is any internal conflict, I will deal with it directly through the picket team." "There are only three contents of the picket today. The picket team has the right to punish those who violate the law directly according to the contents of the picket. Next, I''ll talk about the contents of the picket. Let''s discuss and vote on a show of hands. " "First, no one in the tribe shall hurt or even die. Violators shall compensate the injured for all losses, while killers shall pay for their lives." "Article 2: it is not allowed to steal the materials in the tribal public treasury or the private property of other ethnic groups. Violators shall be expelled from the Panshi tribe." "Third, all the people in the tribe are equal, with only different occupations, no status, no slavery, no bullying, and no expulsion from the tribe." Chu Dong finished three pickets after content, the vision swept a circle on everybody''s face. "Let''s discuss. If there is something inappropriate, let''s say it." All of a sudden, people began to talk, and their voices gradually became louder. The focus of the debate was mainly on the third article. Men, women and children of the defeated tribe will become slaves and private property of the conqueror tribe, which has been observed in the tribe for hundreds of years. The practice of squeezing slaves to create value for the tribe is the consensus of most people. Without slaves, who would work hard for them? Without slaves, who will do some dangerous things? "Chieftain, I think the first two are OK. Is the third wrong?" From fire division chief stand up with the tone of discussion with Chu Dong said. "Yes. The soldiers defeated the enemy with blood and life, took the property of the enemy tribe for their own, and turned the enemy soldiers and the people into slaves. Only in this way can the soldiers be comforted and the enemy''s resistance be completely smashed. " Iron wing also expressed his opinion. "Chieftain witches, we can''t regard slaves as adults. They are as dangerous as fierce beasts. They all have venomous resentment in their minds. Once they are freed from slavery, they will retaliate against us." Zhang Gong also rarely stood on the opposite side of Chu Dong. Shanyan and Liangqi also said that they should not treat slaves equally and opposed it. Chudong was smiling on the surface, but in fact, he didn''t know what was in their heart.In addition to the fact that there were no slaves in Panshi tribe and no slaves left in xiongpi tribe during the migration process, there were more or less slaves in other tribes. Those slaves were soldiers and barbarians of the tribe who were defeated and destroyed by them. They were used to squeezing the slaves of their enemies, and it was unrealistic for them to give up the privileges of slave owners. "You can own the slaves you owned before. In the future, our tribe will not allow slaves to exist. Moreover, these present-day slaves should not be killed at will. They should also be given a certain guarantee of life. Is that ok? " "Well, of course." Now that Chu Dong had stepped back, several other branch ministers no longer insisted on it, so he passed the third article. The content of the third article is: all people in the tribe are equal, only different occupations, no high or low status, no bullying of slaves or expulsion from the tribe. After the discussion in the collective meeting, the structure of one headquarters and ten branches of Panshi tribe was basically formed. The number of people in each of the ten divisions is different. Some of them are more or less. For example, there are only 20 or 30 people in the Hengjiang division, Xiajiang division and xiongpi division. Therefore, the remaining members of some small tribes who are scattered to Panshi tribe are also divided into these divisions. Immediately, Chu Dong called Wa and others to plan the whole Panshi tribe. The expansion of Panshi tribe is inevitable. Now there is only one base that can''t be built. Therefore, we need to build ten more sub bases around Panshi tribe to become a satellite city Gongwei Panshi tribe. This infrastructure project was put on the agenda immediately after defeating the animal tide. Chapter 298 When flying toward the East Branch of chuluan, he flies with thousands of ministers in the distance. When crossing a high mountain, qingluan suddenly stopped flying. After circling in the air, she dived to the ground. In the forest of that high mountain, there is a group of people hiding in it. A group of swordsmen, including Dao hunting, nervously pressed their right hands on the handle, ready to fight at any time. Few people can make this group of proud man Temple God sword attendants so close to the enemy, because qingluan''s power is not ignored by their sword king. Two green Luan body gently hovered in the air. Qingluan sneers at those so-called Shendao attendants. "According to the agreement between the master and your sword king, you can''t directly participate in the battle of attacking the Panshi tribe. Why are you still hiding here? " One of the slender swordsmen came out of the crowd and gave a deep gift to qingluan. "Lord qingluan, we are only responsible for supervising Jinjing here. We are afraid that the animals will ravage the people." "Yes. All tribes that have taken refuge in your command are protected by you. But how can I smell conspiracy in it? I just came from the rock tribe. The battle over there is over. Your animal tide has completely failed. " "According to the agreement, you can only let go of the Panshi tribe and provide convenience for them to go to the man temple. Don''t forget your Dao King''s promise to our master. If you break it, I don''t mind going to man temple to have a good chat with your Dao king. " "What? How could Jinjing be defeated so quickly? " Many swordsmen hiding in the mountain forest are afraid to get close to the battlefield because they are worried that qingluan will find them. Therefore, they can vaguely hear the fighting and roaring on the battlefield, but the specific situation is not clear. At this time, hear green Luan so say, their face appeared incredible expression. That''s nearly 50000 brute beasts. Among them, King level and Overlord level brute beasts are powerful. How can they be defeated like a mountain? However, qingluan is too lazy to answer their questions. He stops for a moment to warn the subordinates of Dao king not to engage in any tricks. Because he had a meeting with Chudong, qingluan, who had a good first impression of Chudong, vaguely understood the reason why his master treated Chudong differently. Therefore, he did not allow the man temple to deal with Chudong with despicable means. Chu Dong has hit man temple in the face with his strength, and he is also qualified to go to man temple to offer sacrifices. This is what qingluan''s master means. Qingluan wants to make sure Chu Dong is safe. Qingluan''s wings gently incite her to fly up into the sky like a sharp arrow. Soon she will be among the flying beasts and gallop toward the distant sky. The leading swordsman said, "is what qingluan said true? How is that possible? " "Chief, look, it''s the herd!" A swordsman pointed to a group of wild animals fleeing in the distance and cried. Then, countless wild animals rushed over in a hurry and rushed over from the foot of the mountain where these swordsmen were hiding. And the long armed golden eye beast, whose arms were badly damaged, was also carried in it. "Bring the golden eye!" The leading swordsman yelled, and several swordsmen rushed down the mountain like falcons. The light of the sword flashed, killing a group of wild animals in front of them and blocking the long armed golden eye beast. The eyes of the golden eyed beast with long arms were shining with dangerous light, but after seeing the swordsman, the golden light gradually faded down, and obediently followed the swordsman to the leader of the swordsman. "Jinjing, what''s the matter?" ¡°¡­¡­ Shenwu Heaven sent Nine days golden winged Mirs.... " The long armed golden eye beast didn''t speak in detail, but the leader of the swordsman understood, and his face changed greatly. "What did you say? Heaven sent OK, go back and report to Dao Wang. " The leader of swordsman naturally felt surprised because the tide of beasts was defeated so quickly by the rock tribe, but what was more surprising was the amazing news that the long armed golden eye beast brought back. This news must be reported to Dao Wang. The animal tide that once raged endlessly on the wasteland was smashed in front of the rock like resistance will of the rock tribe. The news quickly spread to other areas of the wasteland like a spring breeze. Of course, the first to get the news was from the surrounding tribes of Panshi tribe. Some of them even had alliances with Panshi tribe. When they learned that Panshi tribe could stand in front of tens of thousands of animals, their intestines were blue. Next came the news of the vulture community. Although Tieshan of vulture community reached a certain degree of reconciliation with Chudong at the winter gathering of Yunshan tribe, both sides knew that they would fight each other sooner or later. Especially after learning that Chudong had plotted against niaowu and Linfeng, Tieshan knew that the war with Panshi might be closer than expected.The power of Panshi tribe, which has completely destroyed the ferocious animal tide, has shocked Tieshan''s heart. He finds that he is afraid now. Once the dispute between Panshi tribe and the past is mentioned again, will the vulture community, which is already a mob, come to the same end as that animal tide? Only five sunsets after getting the news, a mysterious guest from man Temple met with Tieshan. Tieshan was relieved, and his confidence began to explode. Yunshan Dawu learned that the Panshi tribe had resisted the attack of the beast tide earlier than any other tribe. "This child is stronger than you, the old man. Ah, old man, as you said, people are afraid of fame and pigs are afraid of strength. You have told me many times that the rafters are rotten first. Too much publicity is not necessarily a good thing. Anyway, it''s no longer interesting. It''s time for the mentally disabled people in man temple to settle down for some time. " After a few words, Wu cloud mountain reported to the tribe. "Call a meeting of the alliance tribes. I''m going to destroy the vulture community." I was shocked. The great wizard of Yunshan has seldom made a decision these years. Why did he make such a decision all of a sudden? However, Daheng did not dare to disobey and took orders to arrange. When Tieshan''s self-confidence just burst out, he suddenly learned that Yunshan tribe was going to attack the vulture community. "How did that happen?" Tieshan couldn''t believe it. Even when he saw Yunshan wizard, he still wanted to ask why Yunshan wizard suddenly launched a war against them. Chapter 299 The number of alliance tribes of Yunshan tribe is far more than that of Panshi tribe alliance or vulture community. Nearly 100 tribes are more or less related to the Yunshan tribe and are allies of the Yunshan tribe. As a result, there are as many as 2000 soldiers in Yunshan tribal alliance under the vulture community city, among whom are experts. "The great wizard of Yunshan, we are always river water, not well water. Why did we suddenly invade our vulture community?" Seeing the large number of Yunshan tribal alliance, Tieshan was in despair. He could not resist such a force. Even if he fought to death, he just died a little slower. "Tieshan, you are ambitious and covet Yunshan all the time. Is it when I''m too old? A friend told me a story. How can a tiger stand beside the couch? I won''t let your ambition come true. So let me remove your name from the wasteland "Yunshan wizard, do you think I will be afraid of you? Do you know who is standing behind me? It''s a big man you don''t dare to provoke. Do you dare to touch me? " Iron mountain roars. He has just made a deal with the mysterious guest from man temple. With the support of man temple, he is not afraid of the great wizard of cloud mountain. "Well, sometimes I admire those fierce beasts for their freedom, but if I have to tie a chain around my neck to guard the mountain gate, such fierce beasts might as well die." Yunshan wizard stretched his hands flat, as if holding something heavy. He was very hard and raised his hands over his head a little bit. "So, there''s no need for you Feilong tribe to survive." Yunshan wizard''s hands suddenly threw, as if throwing a heavy weight. Thousands of people at the scene were baffled, and they didn''t know what witchcraft the great wizard of Yunshan had done. However, suddenly people panic, because the sun suddenly disappeared, is a huge mountain shadow to block the light. Just above people''s heads, a hill hundreds of meters in diameter suddenly appeared. With the roar of the hill, it smashes into the Dragon tribe. The ground collapses, the rocks collapse, the huge smoke wrapped in the huge shock wave blows the surrounding trees around, and some weak soldiers are blown backward by the violent shock wave. When the smoke and dust dispersed, there was a hill in the original location of Feilong tribe. Under the hill, I don''t know how many wronged souls were suppressed. Tieshan and the soldiers in the tribe are confronting the Yunshan wizard. Unexpectedly, the Yunshan wizard''s move is to destroy the heaven and the earth. He can''t help but watch his own people die in one breath, and Tieshan is split. "Old Yunshan, I''ll kill you!" Iron mountain has completely forgotten the huge gap of strength between himself and Yunshan wizard, roaring and waving the bronze axe in his hand, he rushed to Yunshan wizard. Behind the iron mountain, the soldiers who survived also launched the attack with crazy tail. Yunshan wizard shook his hand and didn''t look at Tieshan. "All killed." Daheng got up in a vertical direction. He had a black spear in his hand. When one spear came out, there was a flash of black lightning. The black spear blocked the charging iron mountain. Then, hundreds of Yunshan tribe soldiers rushed up and surrounded the soldiers of Feilong tribe. A killing of great disparity in strength was soon over. This is much weaker than the big horizontal iron mountain on a few more terrible blood holes, he was staring at the cloud mountain wizard. "Old Yunshan, I will not let you go as a ghost." Then the big horizontal black spear cut Tieshan''s head. At that time, the flying dragon community, which brought a lot of tragedy to the surrounding tribes, was destroyed. The so-called vulture community fell down and the monkeys scattered. Some tribes even ran away, and the whole tribe moved far away. In fact, just one person is enough to destroy the vulture community. However, Yunshan wizard still takes nearly 2000 soldiers to attack, showing a strong muscle. When the news of the collapse of the whole vulture community came to Chudong''s ears, Chudong was stunned and then puzzled. "Did the great wizard of Yunshan walk out of the retreat cave? He moved mountains and destroyed a tribe? Is this still human? " After listening to the information like a fairy tale, Chu Dong was quite suspicious of the ability of Yunshan wizard. However, a waiter sent by Yunshan Dawu restored the whole process of Yunshan Dawu''s destroying the whole Feilong tribe by moving mountains. This emissary from Yunshan tribe is a familiar custom of Chudong. "Brother Chengfeng, what you said is true? Yunshan wizard actually raised a mountain, and then smashed a tribe "Don''t say brother Chudong, you are shocked. Even those of us who saw it on the spot were shocked. Ah, now I know how powerful he is. He''s even going to the gods. " Chu Dong''s heart was certainly shocked. It was unscientific to be able to summon a hill to the void. I don''t understand.But being is truth. Since the barbarians can merge the barbarian bones and become powerful barbarian warriors, and the barbarians can evolve into fierce beasts and become demons, it''s a small thing for a famous Yunshan witch to move a hill for decades, isn''t it? "Brother Chengfeng, what''s the purpose of Yunshan wizard sending you here?" "Dawu has a purpose. First of all, let me congratulate you Panshi tribe for fighting back the beast tide. He said, "I didn''t expect you to do so well. I thought it would be a tragic victory, but I didn''t expect it to be a complete victory." "Thanks to the old man. Without the guidance of Yunshan wizard, we can''t win so easily. " "Second, Dawu said it''s best to go to Manshen temple in half a year. Don''t forget your great grandfather''s things. It''s time." "Well, please go back and tell Dawu, I will." "Dawu also said that although you dare to do it, he will be behind you." "Well, please tell me your thanks." Chu Dong thought that Chengfeng had other purposes when he came here this time, but after he only brought these two words from Yunshan wizard, there was nothing else. Chudong entertains Chengfeng and specially prepares some barbarians for Chengfeng to take back, especially the barbarians of a Tyrannosaurus Rex as a gift to Yunshan tribe. Chengfeng didn''t stay in Panshi tribe for long, so he set out to go back the next day. But Chu Dong couldn''t understand why the great wizard of Yunshan suddenly went out to show his muscles. Chengfeng''s message didn''t explain it, and he couldn''t guess what the old Yunshan wizard was going to do. But, man temple, I must go there. But also not so anxious. Chapter 300 Chudong''s goal now is to make the whole Panshi tribe formal. Even if he is not in the tribe and the top level of the tribe is not in the tribe, the tribe can develop in an orderly way. Spring has arrived. In the recovery season, sweet potatoes are planted and some wild fruits are picked in early spring. It was supposed to be a busy hunting time, but because the tide of animals brought too much wild animal meat, the rock tribe, which had been up all at once, occasionally organized some small hunting teams to go to the wasteland, mainly to train the soldiers. Most of the soldiers do all kinds of training in the tribe. Nowadays, there are more training subjects and more strict discipline. In view of the fact that some people didn''t obey the order of bugle retreat in the last battle against the tide of beasts, Chu Dong specially strengthened the discipline, organization and obedience in the battle, and brought senior and intermediate barbarian soldiers into the training. The lime and glass kilns have started again, and the number of apprentices has more than doubled this time. We can see that the output of lime and glass kilns will increase significantly this year. What is more gratifying is that the iron making blast furnace has finally made a breakthrough, because there are people from the city to assist the rock master in iron smelting, especially in the selection and forging of iron ore, Panshi tribe has achieved zero breakthrough. Under the guidance of a few immature bronze metal forgers in the passerby''s caravan, the rock master took a group of craftsmen and apprentices, and after more than ten days and nights of continuous training, finally trained the first iron knife. Although the steel edge of the first iron knife is harder and easier to break, its sharpness is stronger than that of bronze. Chu Dong personally tested the power of the iron knife, and felt that it was too different from his impression of the steel knife, especially because there were too many carbon impurities in the iron knife, which led to the brittle and hard steel mouth of the knife. "Master Yan, this iron knife is harder and sharper, but it''s easy to break. Can we make up for it?" "There''s no way yet. We have tried many ways to improve the toughness of this kind of iron weapon. I just want to ask the chieftain for your advice. " The rock master sighed. In terms of forging technology, the rock master is now recognized as the first master of the rock tribe. However, it is not easy to make iron into the most suitable steel for weapons. After many tests, the forging failed. Chudong was also sad. To tell you the truth, he has no problems in the field of medicine, and he has a solid foundation in chemistry. But he is not an expert in how to make steel and iron. He is just a common thing, but he has never paid attention to it. In a twinkling of an eye, Chu Dong saw an apprentice next to him putting a piece of red iron on the forging table. He kept hammering and hammering. He couldn''t help but move his heart. "Master Yan, how many times do you usually forge this red iron block?" "More than ten times or even more than 20 times, but there are not many standards." "Master Yan, I''ve heard a saying, it''s called" all refining into steel. ". What we need to do is steel knife, and the material of steel knife is steel. Steel is actually iron, but it contains less carbon than iron, so it is hard and soft, which can solve the problem that pig iron is too brittle and hard. " "Steel from steel? Does the so-called "Bailian" refer to continuous beating exercise? " When master Yan heard what Chu Dong said, he was also thoughtful. "It should be. It seems that it needs continuous folding, forging, and increasing times. In the middle, it seems that it needs continuous calcination, burning, beating, burning, repeated many times, even hundreds of times, so it is called "hundred steel making." "I see. I''ll try it right away." With these words, the rock master himself took out the red iron from the ironmaking furnace with tongs, placed it on the forging table, and then consciously increased the times of folding and forging. The rock master''s forging skills are already very superb. Every drop hammer is natural and has a special sense of rhythm. Although it is a boring exercise, it gives people an artistic enjoyment. After forging for a while, I saw that the iron had cooled down a lot, so I put this iron into the blast furnace again for calcination. When the temperature once again burns the iron red, the rock master takes it out again and makes a fine rhythmic forging. In this way, the rock master''s eyes lit up after five times of burning and beating. "It''s done!" Rock Master said, the hands do not know how many times to exercise that piece of almost forming iron quickly inserted into the side of the cold water. With a "Zi La", a lot of steam came out. Chu Dong knew that this was the quenching process of steel and the necessary stage of weapon training. The quality of the steel mouth of a weapon depends largely on the temperature of quenching. And the control of the fire is the work of those excellent and experienced craftsmen. The rock master was very attentive. After waiting for a short period of time, he took out the iron pieces that had just been quenched and beat them again. This time, the beating was more compact, but the strength was not particularly strong. It was like a dull sound of bamboo explosion."It''s not hot enough." The rock master shook his head. He didn''t seem very satisfied with the forging of this raw material, so he sent the iron sheet back to the blast furnace for firing. When the temperature reached a certain level, the red iron was not taken out again by the rock master. After some forging, the originally black iron fell off a large number of black impurities, showing a bright white solid. Chu Dong was watching all the time, and his eyes lit up. "Yes, this is steel, a metal smelter that is harder, more flexible and more wear-resistant than iron." "It turns out that it''s called making steel. Thank you for your advice. " One eye of the rock master twinkled with excitement. There are no defects in the hammering and forging process of Yanshi. The main reason is the steel material. Now, after constant normalizing, annealing, quenching and tempering processes, the carbon impurities in the iron can be removed by hammering to the maximum extent, and the raw material obtained is the rudiment of steel. The swords, guns, arrows and other weapons made from this kind of steel-making material will be more sharp, not to mention more wear-resistant, and the hardness is several times stronger than that of bronze weapons. After practicing the first piece of steel, the rock master built the first steel knife in the true sense on this basis. Chu Dong asked someone to take the first failed iron knife. He held the steel knife in his hand and cleaved it to the body of the iron knife. He only heard a clear crack. The iron knife broke at the sound, but the steel knife had nothing to do with it. Chapter 301 Now the whole Panshi tribe is booming, and people are busy after spring. Among them, the busiest one may be Chu Dong, and the least busy one is him. Because Chu Dong had to go to the sweet potato field to see the planting of seedlings, to see the smelting of iron blast furnace, to see the domestication of horned scale wild horses in the Lu''s horse training farm, and to play with the little golden hair who had grown to the size of his shoulder from time to time. The people of Panshi tribe may see Chu Dong on the soldier training ground, or they may talk and laugh with Chu Dong on the construction site to build a house. After spring, it is the best season for all things to grow. After a period of cultivation, rice seedlings grow well. So, on this day, it''s time for rice to start transplanting. Chu Dong specially went to the rice experimental field to learn the transplanting technology with you. Of course, the term "rice experimental field" is another vocabulary that Chudong brought to Panshi tribe. If breeding, how to plant seedlings, these rock tribe people will not, so three people from jiaoguo become the instructor. Jiaoguo''s business is to plant crops, and through planting, it can be exchanged for the military protection of Chengguo and other city states. Therefore, jiaoguo people can basically grow rice, wheat, millet and other crops. Even though these three jiaoguo people are not professional rice growers, they are enough to explain and demonstrate how to plant rice to the people of Panshi tribe who don''t know anything. The rice seed seedling field is next to the rice experimental field, because it does not need enough water, so it is densely planted in the dry land. The small rice seedlings are in high spirits, like upright soldiers, waiting for the inspection of the chief. The sharp leaves on the rice seedlings are growing and gathering in the wind, with a strong breath of life. Chu Dong was a little excited when he saw these seedlings. It has been more than half a year since he came to the primitive society. He ate almost all kinds of meat every day. Occasionally, it was only some wild fruits and some wild vegetables. The monotony and lack of staple food made Chudong miss the dry rice. The rice experimental field has long been leveled. Now the field is full of water, and the area is five times larger than that of the seedling cultivation field nearby. Two of the three jiaoguo people rolled up their trouser legs and stepped into the paddy field respectively. The other pulled out the seedlings in the paddy field together with the soil, and then skillfully threw them to the two companions in the paddy field. Jiaoguo people in the paddy field caught the rice seedlings, and then put the roots of the rice seedlings into the paddy field. Every other distance was a handful of seedlings, which soon formed a seedling. "Chieh Wu, this is the way to plant rice seedlings. You can let your people down to have a try." A jiaoguo man called to Chu Dong. Chu Dong promised a, personally barefoot water. After all, they have never planted rice, and rice and sweet potato are not the same. They actually grow in the mud. But saw Chu Dong personally under the paddy field, the people around all roared under the paddy field, the gas of the people repeatedly drive. "The next few are smart. You, you and you You come down and learn the transplanting techniques. " They got eight of their fingers involved. Among the tribes, if they were not soldiers, they would not even have names. These eight people are ordinary barbarians. They are all strong men from youth to youth, but they have no names. "After you learn how to transplant seedlings and how to plant rice, you can take rice as your name." Chu Dong''s words undoubtedly stimulated the enthusiasm of the eight people. Like Pao Ding and Wa, they became capable people besides tribal soldiers. You know, people like Pao Ding and wa enjoy the same treatment as high-level soldiers. Even apprentices who study with the rock master can have food supply for half a junior soldier every day. To be outstanding, with a name, at least means that there is no lack of food every day. In fact, how to transplant rice seedlings is not a technical work. It''s just a matter of whether you are distracted. Take over the throwing seedlings, then bend down to catch them, insert them into the paddy field, and then the next one. Eight people were divided into two groups, one was responsible for throwing seedlings, the other was responsible for transplanting seedlings. The speed was very fast, and it soon became a skilled type of work. Chudong didn''t plant many seedlings. He mainly played a leading role in demonstration, and let everyone pay attention to the cultivation of rice. The diversified sources of food can ensure that the Panshi tribe will not suffer from hunger. If they only rely on wild animals, the wild animals will become extinct sooner or later. Will they starve to death? Although sweet potato can be used as food supplement, wild fruit and African fruit can also become an important food source, but in terms of yield and adaptability, they are far less than rice. At least rice can grow two or even three crops a year. In the climate zone of Panshi tribe, rice with two crops a year is absolutely OK. Because Chu Dong didn''t buy many rice seeds from passers-by, so he didn''t raise so many seedlings. It took less than half a day to transplant seedlings.Looking at the rice seedlings which began to take root and grow in the paddy field, Chudong could only wait for the harvest season. "Chieftain, please give us a name." The eight barbarians who learned to transplant rice were looking at Chu Dong. "Then you can call it dao-1, dao-2 and dao-8. As for who is dao-1 and dao-2, you should arrange them according to your age." Chu Dong''s name is very casual. Do not want to wait for rice eight people are very happy, thanks to Chu Dong in unison. Passers-by also in the crowd, see Chu Dong can go down to the paddy field to plant rice seedlings, eyes flashed a strange light. In the eyes of passers-by, Chu Dong, as a chieftain and ruler of a large tribe of nearly 5000 people, had no need to mingle with those inferior people. Especially when Chudong had just led the Panshi tribe to defeat tens of thousands of wild animals, such a man with a reputation comparable to the man God in Panshi tribe was too low-key. "Brother passerby, thanks for meeting you, otherwise, even if there are rice seeds, I may not be able to grow good rice." Chu Dong waded in the paddy field and reached out to passers-by. Without hesitation, the passer-by grabbed Chu Dong''s dirty hands and pulled him up from the paddy field. "I''m also very knowledgeable. If you plant rice in the East, how can you be wise? " "It''s a pity that there are too few craftsmen with us this time. If there are craftsmen from various industries, the strength of our Panshi tribe will be greatly improved." Chapter 302 Passers by looked at Chu Dong, who was much younger than himself, and felt that Chu Dong''s vision was really long-term. Chu Dong didn''t care about wealth and equipment, but he attached great importance to craftsmen. A few craftsmen in their caravan now enjoy the same treatment as the senior soldiers of the Panshi tribe. For craftsmen at the bottom of the city-state society, they just come here to enjoy themselves. "Brother Chudong, I remember you said that the most important thing for development is talents. The next time I come back to the rock tribe, I will certainly recruit more talents. " "Really? Brother passerby, this is wonderful. I know that some talents need some activity materials. Don''t worry, I''ll ask someone to prepare some rare goods that are in short supply in your city-state. You can use them at will. I just hope you can bring more talents next time you come. " Passers by can see that the excitement in Chu Dong''s eyes is really real. "If you can bring people here in exchange for a lot of resources from your tribe, then I''ll send it. If there are many cities, there are many people. You can find some talents that your tribe needs urgently. " The passer-by''s heart had planned that he would return to the city-state and buy a number of slaves in planting, sericulture, smelting, salt making, fishing, slaughtering and so on at a very low price. Then he would send these slaves to the Panshi tribe in Eastern Chu in exchange for a large number of materials such as fur and bones, and then transfer the materials back to the city-state to grab a large amount of money. "It''s a pity that I have something else to do here. Otherwise, I will go to the city with you. However, I will definitely go there some time after I finish my work here. " "That''s great. Let me be your guide, Chudong. " "That''s natural. Last time you said that if you set out in recent days, you would return to the city at the end of the summer. After some preparation, you would be able to come back on the eve of the winter Tibet Festival, right? " "If it goes well, I hope to visit the rock tribe again before winter." "Well, let me take the caravan with the first combat team to protect you back to Chengbang. If there is any danger on the way, you can be safe with the first combat team." "Is it true, Chudong? That would be great. I''m not worried about anything else. I''m just worried about what will happen on the road. " Chudong nodded with a smile. Passers by are also really happy. Of course, the strongest strength of Panshi tribe is 16 God level warriors. These God level warriors are the mainstays in the city-state. If a city-state can have 16 God level warriors like Yang, it can almost occupy one side. Secondly, the five combat groups with strong organization and discipline are the strongest in Panshi tribe, among which the first, second and third groups are the strongest. It is said that it is easy for a combat group to surround and kill a god level warrior. Chu Dong sent the first group led by the vice captain of the combat team. He clearly attached great importance to himself. Maybe he took the opportunity to spy on the city-state. Anyway, his passers-by want to do business. With Chu Dong''s support, his business will only be bigger and bigger. Chu Dong''s arrangement certainly has its own considerations. They are trained by themselves. They have both strength and intelligence. After some training, they have been able to be independent. Let''s go to the city-state first to try the water, and then go to the city-state for development. Chudong naturally is not willing to nest in the wasteland tribe, otherwise, also too wronged his accident through. The world is so big that he wants to see it. What''s going on out there? Is it good to have a foothold? Are City States really more developed than tribes All kinds of information, Chu Dong need a detailed, so he chose to look for himself. After being separated from passers-by, Chu Dong asked people to call him to his cave. The age difference between Qi and Chu Dong is not too much. He is only two years younger than Chu Dong, but he is very stable. He doesn''t look like a 15-year-old boy at all. Maybe it''s because boys develop very early in the tribe. They can be fathers when they are about 13 years old. "Chieftain, what do you call me?" In front of Chu Dong, he never concealed his fanatical worship in his eyes. Therefore, when he faced Chu Dong, he was as formal as when he faced the ancestor god. "Get up, come on, sit down. Make yourself at home." The obedient sat down, but still a little stiff. "Is there any sign of a breakthrough recently?" "Well, yes. If there is no accident, in a few days, I will be able to break through to the intermediate soldier. " "Good. Don''t be too eager to achieve success. You should stabilize yourself, step by step, and be more solid. " "Thank you for your advice." "Well, we''re in private. I''m not a few years older than you. Just call me brother Chudong." "How can that work? Isn''t that a violation of the rules? " "Do you think I have so many rules here? Let you call, and you''ll call. "He tilted his head and thought, as if Chu Dong didn''t have so many rules. "That chieftain witch, I really call you elder brother Chudong." "That''s what you call it." Chu Dong smiles and hands a fresh wild fruit. I picked it up and chewed it in my mouth. "I''ll give you a mission to protect the city-state. You''re smart. Remember the route. When you get to the city-state, you should see more, listen more, learn more, and report back to me when you come back. " "Chieftain, no, brother Chudong, let me do such a boring thing? The caravan of passers-by is protected by soldiers. The passer-by himself is also a high-level soldier. He doesn''t need our protection. " "It''s a mission. The whole rock tribe can accomplish this task. I can''t think of anyone else except you. We Panshi tribe always want to develop. In order to plan for the future, we need to walk more, see more and listen more. " After a long time with Chu Dong, I can often hear Chu Dong say some enlightening words. I admire Chu Dong''s excellent long-term vision. After hearing what Chu Dong said, I thought about it and agreed. "It''s just, brother Chudong, what will the fighting team do after I leave? Our combat team relies on tactical arrangement and coordination. Without unified cooperation, our strength will be greatly reduced. " "There won''t be a big fight for the time being, and the stone cake isn''t stupid. He just prefers to attack. It''s also time for him to master how to mobilize the fight and configure the tactics "The chieftains and witches have already made a good plan. They are relieved from now on. I will complete the task successfully. " "Good. It''s a long way to go this time, and in the face of a lot of unknown dangers, you must be careful and make a calm analysis before making a decision, just as you analyze the enemy on the battlefield. " "Good. I understand, brother Chudong Chapter 303 Not long after talking with Lin Feng, he found him. There is always a kind of vagabond spirit in this temperament. In fact, he is a very handsome young man. He is seven or eight years older than Chu Dong, because of his thick beard. But today, Lin Feng specially decorated his beard to make him look much younger. Chu Dong looks at Lin Feng in surprise and knows that Lin Feng must have something to find himself. "Samurai Lin Feng, what''s the matter?" "It''s true. It''s said that the passerby''s caravan is about to leave. You''ve also sent the first group to protect the caravan and go back to Chengbang. Is that the case? " "It''s true." Chu Dong replied faintly, but he was thinking about what happened in the tribe. It seemed that he couldn''t hide it at all. Even Lin Feng, a god warrior who didn''t communicate with the people of Panshi tribe, knew the news. "I also want to go back and give you yeluo. I can rest assured." Chu Dong some accident, slightly pondered for a while, nodded to agree, but at the same time or asked a question. "But it''s about your family feud?" Lin Feng flashed a ray of hatred in his eyes and said: "exactly." "I haven''t asked you who the Lin family has a grudge against. Since you may go back for revenge this time, can you tell me the specific situation. After all, yeluo is destined to be my woman. Her hatred is also mine. " Chu Dong''s statement surprised Lin Feng a little. Lin Feng never told Chu Dong who their Lin family''s enemy was, and he didn''t want to talk about it deeply. Even ye Luo sometimes asked, Lin Feng avoided answering, but he didn''t want Chu Dong to care about it. "If Chu Dong wants to hear a story, I''ll tell you about it." "Well, come and sit down and chat." Chudong has been learning a variety of medical skills around the choking end of a pottery pot, Chudong and Lin Feng poured tea. "This tea is my latest preparation. It''s a medicinal tea. You can have a taste of it." Lin Feng tasted it. It was fragrant and delicious, but it also had a light astringency. But soon this astringency made people feel that their esophagus was unobstructed and their appetite was greatly increased. "This tea is very good." Lin Feng praised it. "I heard passers-by say that Xueding Jianfeng tea of Yunshan tribe is very popular in the city-state. I''ve tasted that tea, and it''s really tasteful. Therefore, according to xuedingjianfeng, I searched for 701 kinds of different herbal medicines. Finally, I tried out this kind of herbal tea with a herbal medicine named Wan Cong LV nenjian as the main tea and some tonics for Invigorating Qi, calming nerves, promoting heart and blood circulation. " Lin Feng''s face slightly showed a dull expression. "Chieftain, don''t you say that I was the first one to taste this herbal tea?" "The Linfeng warrior is really very smart, that''s all." Everyone in the Panshi tribe knows that their chieftain, Chudong, is a maniac who likes to experiment. He doesn''t know when someone or something will become the object of Chudong''s experiment. Sometimes, the object knows it, but sometimes, he is always in the dark. Lin Feng saw that Chu Dong didn''t drink tea, but let himself drink tea. He didn''t know that he was the object of the experiment unconsciously. But Lin Feng just a bitter smile, Chu Dong has always been very forward-looking and measured, even if he is doing experiments, he will not use dangerous experiments on people around him. "This tea is bitter with sweet, sweet with greasy, some of the tea is difficult to swallow, such as a lump in the throat, it is suggested that we should soften the quality of tea in an appropriate amount." Lin Feng drank all the tea and water in one breath, and then expressed his feelings. "Did you remember the choking sound?" Choking at the side agreed, took out a board, took out a brush, stained with ink, just Linfeng said all recorded. "Samurai Lin Feng, have you ever felt peaceful and not excited?" Lin Feng Leng a Leng, fine product for a while, found that really some surging mood has become a lot of quiet. "Is it the effect of this tea?" "As I said, this tea has the function of calming the nerves and invigorating qi. I know what you are going to say next may involve some distant and deep memories, which will make you excited. So, I''ll give you a preventive injection in advance to calm you down. " Lin Feng is a fool again. But suddenly he said, "does this tea have a name? I don''t know what kind of name the chieftain is going to give it? " Just as Chu Dong is famous for doing experiments, his preference for names is also a well-known hobby. "I haven''t thought about it yet. After all, popular tea has a calming effect. I''ll think about it later. Warrior Lin Feng, can you tell me your story now? " With that, Chu Dong also took a big sip of the tea bowl. Lin Feng''s face showed the look of reminiscence, began to tell his own experience.The Lin family, who has lived in Anguo for generations, is a big family in Anguo. Anguo is a relatively powerful city-state, but the power is controlled by three big families, among which the Lin family. The clan leader of the Lin family has always been one of the candidates for power in Anguo. He will rotate every three years, which has a history of nearly 100 years. But when it comes to Lin Feng''s father''s generation, the situation has changed. The Luo family, who was in power at that time, had an ambitious and powerful figure who killed the Lin family and the clan leader of another big family writer by means of assassination, and also blamed Tong Guo, the arch enemy of an Guo. Luo shuoren, the leader of the ruling Luo family, took the opportunity to stir up an Guo''s common hatred against Tong Guo, and let the soldiers of the Lin family and the Wen family act as vanguards to fight bloody battles to destroy Tong Guo. As a result, the Lin family and the Wen family also suffered heavy losses. During the celebration of Anguo, Luo shuoren was a hidden killer. He killed all the meritorious officials of the Lin family and the Wen family. He also wanted to kill the two families. Lin Feng was still young at that time, only nine years old. If his sister Lin SA didn''t suddenly appear and save him, the whole Lin family would be destroyed. But Lin SA didn''t know that he was pregnant at that time. He knew it in the process of running away with Lin Feng. After several twists and turns, Lin SA and Lin Feng had no choice but to escape into the wasteland. After hearing Lin Feng''s story, Chu Dong was silent for a while. "Do you know who yeluo''s father is?" he asked "I asked my sister that too, but my sister never answered me, and I don''t know." Lin Feng sighed heavily and took the tea bowl in front of him as a drink. For Lin Feng, it was an unforgettable past. His parents, family, brothers and sisters were all killed by Luo shuoren, but he and his sister Lin SA survived. This blood feud must be avenged. Chapter 304 Lin Feng''s story doesn''t sound very pleasant. It''s just a straightforward one, but I can hear the bloodbath and the hatred that I haven''t forgotten for years. Chu Dong quietly waited for a while, until Lin Feng''s mood gradually stabilized, then began to speak. "Samurai Lin Feng, what''s your plan to go to the city this time? Are you going to kill the enemy? " "By the way, if I want to listen to the truth of the enemy''s killing, then I can go back to it blindly." "Warrior Lin Feng, I don''t think it''s necessary to rush. There is a saying that it is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Since you should have been waiting for sixteen years, and you are still young, there is no need to show up too early. If I were you, I should be able to find out the enemy''s situation in secret and take action after making a detailed plan. " "Chieftain of Chu Dong, I know you have a flexible mind and can see things far. I agree with you. The main purpose of this visit is to find out. Let''s talk about other follow-up. " Chu Dong stares at Lin Feng''s eyes seriously. After a while, he says, "you have to remember that the only relative in the world is Ye Luo, and ye Luo has only one like you." Lin Feng was silent for a while and said, "I know. I''m just going to have a look." "As I said, the blood feud of your Lin family is also my business. I will help you to get revenge for it. It should be much easier to help you with the strength of our tribe than with your recklessness alone. " Lin Feng nodded. He said, "I''d better go with you to protect Lu Chu this time." Lin Feng did not object, and Chu Dong said a few words of gossip, left. Chu Dong thought about it, but he still felt uneasy, so he let the choking voice call again. "From now on, this time you protect the passers-by caravan back to Chengbang, and the Linfeng warrior will go with you." "Really? That''s great. " Although I am not afraid of the difficulties and dangers along the way, if there is a samurai in the team, the difficulties and dangers along the way can be ignored. "Lin Feng has other things to do when he goes to the city. Once you have completed the protection task, you may as well spend more time with Linfeng warriors when you stay in the city. If Lin Feng wants to do something out of the ordinary, you can take this brocade bag and ask him not to do anything stupid. " With that, Chu Dong handed a brocade bag. The brocade bag was not made of silk or cloth, but of soft animal skin, which contained long and narrow things. "Brocade bag? Brother Chudong, what''s in it? " He looked at the brocade bag in his hand doubtfully. He didn''t understand what Chu Dong wanted to do for himself. "I''ll show it to warrior Lin Feng, and he will understand. If Lin Feng doesn''t have any other unusual behavior, he doesn''t need to see this brocade bag. " "Well, I see. I will deal with it in my own discretion. " "Well, go ahead, get ready and say goodbye to your family. In addition, I''ve got all the equipment before I leave. " After Qigao dismissed him, the frown on Chu Dong''s face relaxed slightly. Don''t know why, Chu Dong always feel Lin Feng they this time may have an accident, let his heart uncomfortable. But he can''t refuse to let Lin Feng go. If he doesn''t agree, Lin Feng may also act alone. On the contrary, it''s better for him to follow up and work with the first group. Carefully think, as long as Lin Feng back to the city-state don''t do some special things, think also won''t have what big danger, Chu Dong also ease down. "Chieftain, go and have a look. Lu, they are racing!" Choking from the outside of the jubilant ran in. "So horse training is effective? Let''s go and have a look. " Chudong was also excited when he heard this. He came out of the cave with a choking sound and went straight to the horse training ground at the foot of the back mountain. Horse training is also an experimental project in Chudong. Now, the horse training field has been locked up. There are more than 40 wild horned horses, most of them are young, and a few of them are young. By the time Chu Dong arrived at the racecourse, there were many barbarians around him, including axe, iron wing, mountain rock and so on. Everyone was watching the situation in the racecourse. Seeing Chu Dong coming, the natural crowd separated a road and let Chu Dong go in. "Chieh Wu, Lu these kids are really good enough. They just take in the wild horses." In the side to watch the excitement of lengsong get together to Chudong''s side, not without envy said. "It should be." Chu Dong light response for a while, think this is very natural but things. There are huge wooden fences around the racecourse, and there are stone fences around it. Even the adult wild horse can''t break through the wooden fence and stone fence.The horse training ground is similar to the playground. The most central position is piles of stones. The sharp stones are not allowed to be trampled by wild horned horses, but let them run around the dirt road similar to the runway. Of course, this oval runway design is also Chu Dong''s idea. Anyway, there are plenty of places for the Panshi tribe. It''s very simple to build a modern runway. The oval runway is about 800 meters long. According to the standard runway design in Chu Dong''s impression, it is composed of two parallel straights and two curves with equal radius, one of which is about 70 meters long. At this time, on the track, Lu and his companions, who are preparing to start the race, see Chu Dong. They are also waiting for Chu Dong to appear. They got excited and drove the horse towards the direction of Chudong. The speed was very fast, but more than 30 meters in front of Chudong, they stopped the wild horse. The eight riders headed by Lu jumped down from the horse''s back, quickly stepped forward and knelt down in front of Chu Dong. "Please review the achievements of horse training!" The word "review" came into vogue last winter after Chu Dong made an impassioned speech to 41 combat group soldiers. Almost every department of Panshi tribe hoped that Chu Dong would go to their workshops for inspection. Later, they were told that only those similar to military affairs were called inspection, while some workshops were called inspection. Chudong nodded with satisfaction. Although the scene of eight riders galloping towards him was short, it was enough to leave a deep impression on Chu Dong. "Next, it''s up to you." "Yes, please don''t worry." Lu and other eight riders got on their mounts again and walked slowly to the starting line. Chapter 305 You know, Lu and 25 children with an average age of 11 have been training horses for the whole winter. According to ken, who is the best at counting in their small team, there are about 200 sunsets. Among them, the height of some children has grown up during this period, and the horned Mustang has grown from a young child to a young one, and is even fatter and stronger. Unicorn wild horse originally had not given birth to unicorn on the hoof of its limbs, but now it is all over its limbs. The so-called hornlin is because there are triangular scales growing on the surface of the skin of these wild horses. These scales will stand up when the wild horses are furious, causing certain damage to wild animals. But Chu Dong thinks that the main purpose of the hornlin on the wild horse is to prevent other wild animals from swallowing them. After all, the hard scales standing up are hard to swallow, which means that some ferocious wild animals will choose some lower level wild animals that are more comfortable to eat. Lu and other eight riders rode their horses and stood in front of the starting line, waiting for Chu Dong''s order. Chudong raised his right hand. "Ready..." ¡°¡­¡­ Run When Lu and other eight riders heard the order, they called out "bang". At the same time, they tightly clamped the belly of the wild horse with their legs and gently kicked the inside of the wild horse''s belly with their heels. Eight horned wild horses rushed out like cannonballs. Almost 800 meters of standard runway two straight are more than 330 meters, the most suitable for the horse''s short distance sprint. The onlookers only felt that in front of them, the horned Mustang flashed away more than 50 meters away, and soon entered the corner. When it comes to the curve, if the speed is too fast, it is easy to appear the phenomenon of somersault, but the eight riders are firmly stuck on the horse''s back. With the strong turning ability of the hornlin Mustang, they don''t slow down at all on the curve and sprint the same way. Chu Dong''s view of Tian Heng is clear. In the corner, the horn on the hoof of the wild horse will open automatically. When the hoof falls, the horn on the hoof will plunge into the ground, like the spikes of a football player, and firmly grasp the ground. Only in this way can the wild horse with a weight of one ton walk on the ground when turning the corner. "How fast you run!" "It''s like the wind!" "Run, children!" There were bursts of cheers and roars from the barbarians around, many of whom were relatives and friends of the riders. Soon after the lap, we got to the second lap. At this time, the gap between the eight riders began to show. Lu is always the one who runs in the front. The horned wild horse with reddish brown mane on his crotch is also very powerful. Under Lu''s control, it runs like a flash of lightning. Chu Dong silently calculated the time in his heart. It took Lu about 22 seconds to ride the red brown maned hornlin wild horse for a lap, and the slowest one only took 28 seconds. According to this speed, Lu''s wild horse can run 130 km / h in an hour, and the slowest one can run about 100 km / h. This is amazing! Moreover, it''s only on the runway with corner restrictions. If you are running on the boundless prairie, you can imagine the visual sense of running like thunder and lightning. Eight horned wild horses run faster and faster without any fatigue. With the increasing distance, the distance between them gradually widened. By the time of the fourth lap, the distance between the two horses in the second place was more than the distance between them. The fifth circle is the decisive circle, behind the Mustang continue to catch up, but Lu''s lead is really big, not reversed in the end, no doubt got the first place. Of course, the best way to control a wild horse is to show his speed. Under the charge of hornlin Mustang''s high speed, Lu can always stick firmly on the horse''s back. Whether it''s a sharp turn or a speed switch, Lu can''t have any defects, just like he is a part of the horse''s back. No one told Lu how to ride a horse, including Chu Dong, who was worshipped as a God by Lu''s children, and he didn''t know how to ride a horse, which was completely due to Lu''s talent. "Xu ~" Lu came slowly with a wild horse and jumped off the horse''s back. After a winter''s growth, Lu had grown to nearly 1.8 meters. In addition to her tender limbs and torso, she looked like a standard man. Lu''s face showed the light of excitement, walked to Chu Dong''s body, knelt down on one knee again. "Chieftain, we can control the beast at last!" It is not only Lu''s wish to control the wild animals, but also Chu Dong''s wish. He chose 26 children, including Lu, to spend every day with the wild horses. He not only tamed the wild horses, but also had a broader prospect."Lu, you did a very good job. You are still young, when you really grow up, there will be countless beasts waiting for you to control "There will be a day." Lu grinned and was very happy. The other riders also finished the track and got off the horse one after another to salute Chu Dong. Chu Dong helped up all the children whose average age was less than 11 years old, and looked at the group of children who were about to catch up with their own height, with a smile. "Today is a memorable day. From here, we will start to build a powerful cavalry belonging to our rock tribe. You are the first cavalry of our rock tribe. You are the future of the tribe and will be our heroes." "From tomorrow on, you will be able to select the right people in the tribe to become cavalry, and you will be the instructors to train them how to ride and control horses." "Can we also be instructors? Like the axe instructor? " After all, these are children. They know the five most powerful fighting groups in the tribe. The soldiers are extremely afraid and respectful of the instructors such as axe and bear stone. They can''t become Chu Dong, but if they have axe instructors, their prestige will be enough. "That''s it." "Chieftain, if my father wants to be a cavalry, can I be an instructor to train him?" There is a bear child suddenly came out of such a sentence. Chudong laughed. "You''re Nada? You have the courage not to be afraid of your buttocks being beaten into eight pieces. You can have a try. " This caused a burst of well intentioned laughter from people around. Na was also in the crowd. He saw that his eldest son was very proud to become the first cavalry of the tribe, and he could be a child''s instructor. He was very beautiful. But when he heard that his son was training Laozi first, his eyes suddenly widened. Xia laughed and poked Na with her elbow, joking: "it seems that your prestige at home will be challenged?" Chapter 306 In the following period of time, the racecourse was the most lively place. Every soldier, every tribal man and even woman wanted to try whether they could become cavalry. Of course, they would gather at the racecourse. Of course, some of them are the most depressed. They can''t ride because they are too tall and strong for ordinary horned wild horses. Another reason is that half of their blood is the blood of wild animals. When the wild horses see them, their legs are soft and their hooves are sunken. They can''t stand at all. Looking at the hot and chaotic scene, Chu Dong left the crowd and came to another animal training place. This animal training ground is different from the horse training ground. It is very cold and there is almost no human shadow. But the people of Panshi tribe were strictly forbidden to come here, and children were even forbidden to come near. In the valley below the back mountain, there is a thatched cottage. In the thatched cottage, the first master of rock is Yang. Since a single horse killed the huge tusk Tyrannosaurus Rex in the first battle with the beast tide, Yang''s prestige has become the name card of the whole Panshi tribe, and Yang''s love among the people is only second to Chu Dong. Chudong with summer and wild into the thatched cottage, see the sun is still lying in the grass in the middle of a big sleep. "Brother Yang, I''m here, and I don''t want to say hello." "I know you''re here. How are you going to torture that golden wolf today? " Yang yawned and sat up lazily, looking at Chu Dong. Chudong is a faint smile. "Luna''s children have successfully tamed the horned scale wild horse. If I don''t tame the golden wolf, I''ll have to kill the barbarian bones and eat the wolf meat." "I wish I had. I''m specially entrusted to come here to watch the wolf. Do you attach too much importance to it? When you killed the White Wolf tribe that day, you were also happy to accept the white wolf. What happened? Wolves are ferocious and hard to tame. " In fact, Yang didn''t think that Chu Dong''s idea of taming wolves could be realized. However, since Chu Dong had an idea to test it, he also wanted to try to see if the golden wolf could be tamed. "Brother Yang, do you have food for the golden wolf these two days?" "It''s time to eat, no longer hunger strike." "So there''s still drama." Chu Dong and Yang said as they walked out of the thatched cottage one by one and toward the valley. There is a deep pit in the valley, up to 20 meters deep, which is semi natural and semi artificial. The golden wolf captured in the battle of the beast tide is in this big pit. Looking down at the Dongchu pit, he bowed his head. The golden wolf below is a trapped animal. After being captured for so many days, it has been confined in an area of less than ten square meters, and has been impatient for a long time. When he felt that someone appeared above his head, the golden wolf roared, his dirty golden hair trembled, and a golden wind blade shot out of his mouth, attacking Chu Dong. Chudong didn''t move, but Yang stretched out his hand to destroy a series of wind blades. His hands seemed to be harder than steel. Chudong sneered and gave out a low roar. There was a roar from the golden wolf. "Now I only give you two choices. One is to obey me and be my mount, the other is to die. My patience is the limit today. No matter what choice you make, it''s over. I don''t have to come every day to see if you give in. " East wolf said light, but Chu gold did not answer. "I know you understand human language, and I don''t want to communicate with you in brute language. Now I''m counting. If you don''t choose within five numbers, you will choose the second one. Then I''ll help you and kill you. " The deep roar of the golden wolf came. Chu Dong''s eyebrows slightly pick. "Dare you tell me the terms? You are now a prisoner. It''s very cheap to eat meat without killing you. Five Four The golden wolf roared angrily, and then a wind blade burst out, which was still resolved by Yang. "Three Chu Dong did not frown, and his voice became colder. "Two!" Golden wolf issued a unwilling roar, Chu Dong''s last number did not count down. "Well, since you are willing to be my mount, I will naturally pull you up. But before that, you have to sign this Agreement for me. " With that, Chu Dong changed his voice and made a series of animal roaring sounds. These sounds were Chu Dong''s animal controlling mantra based on the White Wolf tribe''s animal controlling mantra. When Chu Dong finished a large section of the beast controlling curse, the golden wolf stared at a pair of golden eyes and stayed for a long time, and then issued a low roar.Chu Dong is quite surprised, immediately asked a brute language. The golden wolf answered again. Chu Dong nodded and said, "that syllable is the word demon. Yes, I can help you become a demon. It''s an additional clause. " Then the golden wolf let out two more low roars. Chu Dong said to Xia Heye behind him, "pull it up. It has agreed to be my mount." Yang, Xia, ye three people three pairs of eyes, six pupils are staring at Chu Dong. After Chu Dong''s cruel words, does the golden wolf agree to be a mount? What kind of operation is this? You know, the golden wolf is a fierce beast of overlord level. Is it possible to be a mount for people? Unheard of things, seems to happen in the body of Chu Dong, is not a how strange thing. Think of Chu Dong do some things are incredible, three people also relieved. Summer and wild two people throw down with the rope, let the golden wolf bite the rope, a little bit of it pulled up. The huge golden wolf stood there, one head higher than Chudong, and almost less than the most robust horned scale wild horse. But now the golden wolf is locked in the pit for a period of time, the spirit seems to be a lot depressed, and his fur is very messy and dirty because of the mud, without the prestige that the golden wolf should have. After the golden wolf pulled up, summer and wild are nervous alert, for fear that the golden wolf will suddenly attack Chu Dong. But it didn''t happen. Don''t say if the golden wolf will be attacked by Yang, the key is that the golden wolf who has been hungry for a long time doesn''t have much strength to attack. "Lower your head. Now that we have reached an agreement, then you will be my mount, and you should be respectful to your master. " Looking at the wolf head that is higher than oneself, Chu East light command way. Gold wolf really lowered his head, but also a little short body. "That''s good!" Chu Dong turned over and rode on the golden wolf, and the golden wolf stood up straight. Chapter 307 On the training ground of the soldiers of the rock tribe, not only the barbarians are training, but also some strong barbarians are training. These ordinary barbarians are all 17 or 18 years old. They are vigorous and vigorous. Although they don''t have a barbarian bonus, they are stronger, faster and more resilient than the young people of modern civilization. After the successful implementation of the tactical formation in the five combat groups, Chu Dong extended the combat tactics to ordinary barbarians. You know, most of the soldiers in the modern civilized army are trained by ordinary people, not all of them are born soldiers. If there is military discipline and tactical literacy as a guarantee, Chu Dong thinks that ordinary barbarian soldiers can defeat the barbarian soldiers. Therefore, the right age barbarians can carry out training, which makes the number of training ground increase several times. There is a savage who is doing boring spear training assiduously. He occasionally takes a rest and runs to the trees to solve his internal problems. As soon as he turns his head, he sees a huge golden wolf coming slowly towards this side. "Wolf! It''s a fierce beast!" The barbarian let out a loud cry, and then took up the angle of attack beside him, and rushed to the golden wolf. The savage knew that he could not be the opponent of the giant golden wolf whose height was similar to his own, but he still rushed up in order to give the rest of the tribe enough time to react. Even if it just takes a second. "What''s your name?" The barbarian was about to fight the golden wolf with his weapon in his hand. Suddenly a familiar voice came into the barbarian soldier''s ear. It''s the voice of the chieftain. The barbarian soldier was stunned and looked in the direction of the sound. Then he saw that Chu Dong, the Savior of their tribe, was sitting on the back of the huge golden wolf. "Great chieftain, it''s you." The barbarian soldier showed a look of ecstasy and knelt down on one knee for a curtsey. "Little, no name. When I have made enough contribution to the tribe, I can have a name. " "Oh, yes. You see the golden wolf, the first time the alarm, do a good job. But why did the second reaction not run away, but rush to fight with the golden wolf? " The barbarian soldier looked up at the huge head of the golden wolf, which was close to him. There was a kind of cruel light in the eyes of the golden wolf, which made people shiver. "Hui chieftain. I think if we can drag on this fierce beast for a while, our brother will have more time to react and be less likely to be hurt. " "But, this kind of ferocious beast can''t be resisted by a little ordinary barbarian soldier like you." "If you can''t stop it, stop it. The stone instructor said that when man and beast meet, the brave will win. Only the brave can fight with the wild animals. In the future, we will face more ferocious beasts on the battlefield, but we will not be afraid to fight to the end. " Chu Dong listened to the answer of this savage soldier and nodded. Chu Dong was really impressed by the brute''s blood and courage. In the process of communicating with these brutes, he saw their bravery and fearlessness more than once. Many of them were born to be soldiers. "Good. From today on, I''ll give you a name. You''ll be bold." The barbarian soldiers were stunned at first, then overjoyed. They knelt down on one knee instead of on both knees, and kowtowed several times to Chu Dong. "Thank you for your name." "Get up. I''m going to see how you''re training. Let''s lead the way." Then he boldly noticed that the golden wolf riding by their great chieftain Chu Dong seemed to be the giant overlord level fierce beast caught in the beast tide. The chieftain is really omnipotent. Even the fierce beast at the master level can be used as a mount. In the bold mind, Chu Dong''s image suddenly became several times higher. In the training ground, many soldiers and soldiers in the next few minutes were stunned by the picture of Chu Dong riding the golden wolf. "The chieftain is great! The chieftain is omnipotent I don''t know who called out such a slogan. After that, soldiers and soldiers all knelt down on one knee and called out such a slogan. Chu Dong was stunned for a moment. This slogan sounds like the slogan of the leader of the cult. "Get up." The crowd stood up with awe in their eyes. It is almost impossible for anyone to take a fierce beast of overlord level as his own crotch mount. But Chu Dong did. Even the axe is looking at in the side, is also admire of five body throw to the ground, he blunt with Chu east together of summer squeezed to squeeze eyes. "I know Chu always wanted to accept the golden wolf, but he did. You follow him, can you see what witchcraft Chu used? " Xia covered his face and said, "I don''t know. I heard Chu and golden wolf communicate in brute language. After a period of time, golden wolf agreed to be Chu''s mount. It''s like some kind of agreement. The word agreement is also said by Chu. I don''t understand what it means. "The wolf shook his head and snored. Chudong patted the golden wolf''s head gently. "Your dignity is better than that of a dead beast? Seeing that you finally stopped fasting, I knew that you didn''t want to die. Every intelligent life has a kind of negative emotion called greed for life and fear of death. " "It''s not that people are greedy for life and afraid of death. It''s mainly because intelligent life has more things to think about and more to ask for. Before it reaches the other side of desire, it will always muddle along in pursuit of life." "So you don''t have to worry about such a little thing. You know, it''s not bad for you to be my mount. The one you serve now is the future Lord of the wasteland. All the wild animals have to crawl. " Chu Dong communicated with golden wolf in the language of brute. Although one man and one wolf had reached an agreement according to the model of animal control curse, the degree of trust between them was not high, and the degree of tacit understanding was very low. Therefore, if he had time, Chu Dong would try his best to communicate with this ambitious golden wolf. The golden wolf''s mouth was wide open, and there was a snoring sound that seemed to be derision. "Laugh. Sooner or later, you will believe me." Chudong did not care about the golden wolf''s heartless ridicule of his dream. People always have dreams. People without dreams are just like walking dead. It''s a great challenge for people to have a big dream, and Chu Dong, who lives twice, understands the significance of the challenge. Chapter 308 Chu Dong rode the golden wolf around the tribe. Many barbarians worshiped Chu Dong, and their belief in Chu Dong was even more unshakable. For those God warriors and bird witches who were familiar with Chu Dong, Chu Dong''s eyes were full of envy. Even Yang''s eyes are a kind of envy. Chudong knew it would happen. Let Lu take a group of children with language talent to train horned scale Mustang, which is also a kind of experiment, and the effect is good. Chu Dong subdued a fierce beast of the overlord level, which fully proved a plan in Chu Dong''s heart. That''s the powerful beast micro mount. Chu Dong summoned the divine warriors and bird witches to come and asked directly: "do you also want to have your own mount? It''s not only windy, but also powerful? " The samurai around Chudong nodded. It''s not only cool to ride a fierce beast like golden wolf, but also can help you fight. It''s killing two birds with one stone. No, it''s not just one plus one, it''s a superposition. Think of here, God warrior and bird sorcerer in the eyes revealed the look of yearning. "Chieftain, how can we get such a mount?" "First of all, you should recite the beast controlling curse. Then, after you catch the satisfied fierce beasts, you can drive them with the beast controlling curse, and then feed them with blood food. After a period of running in, you have a high probability of gaining the dominance of the fierce beasts." At this time, the golden wolf lying beside Chu Dong growled, his mouth slightly opened, and seemed to be laughing. Chu Dong slaps the golden wolf and stares at it. He turned around and pretended to be the golden wolf. "The curse of controlling animals?" The bird witch''s face showed a thoughtful look. "I know some, but it''s only limited to driving some flying beasts to communicate with them, but it''s not enough to ride flying beasts like chieftain." "Well, bird wizard, let''s talk about it and let''s all listen and learn." "Naturally. However, non sorcery may not be able to learn, it needs a lot of sorcery support Although the bird witch said so, he was very suspicious. After all, Chu Dong knew that he was a fake witch, but he was able to subdue the fierce beast of the overlord level. However, the so-called beast controlling curse of bird witches can only drive and communicate with some lower flying beasts. The bird wizard raised his hands solemnly, and then intoned what he knew about the beast controlling curse. In the vision of Tianheng in the east of Chu, there is another space crack behind the bird witch. The faint breath flow emerging from this crack should be the witch power. Chu Dong has always suspected that the sorcery is actually the borrowing of sorcery, through a mysterious connection, so that the sorcery can use the power of the God priest or the man temple. Now it seems that his guess is not small. The power of samurai comes from itself, because there is a similar smell of sorcery stored in the body, but it is completely different. This kind of breath comes from heaven and earth. It comes from the flesh of wild animals. It is preserved in the body of the samurai and released when fighting. Chu Dong temporarily thought that the power of God warrior was called force, while the power of sorcery was completely borrowed, which was called sorcery. These are two different power systems, but they seem to be of the same origin. Chu Dong''s understanding of the world today is not enough to compare the two. Perhaps, with his in-depth understanding of the world, he can understand the relationship between the two. When Chu Dong thought about it, the bird wizard had finished the whole beast controlling curse. Although Chu Dong was thinking about it, every syllable of the beast controlling curse of bird witchcraft was engraved in his heart. Chu Dong nodded. As I expected, the beast controlling mantra is indeed a kind of contractual agreement with wild animals and fierce animals. the bird wizard''s beast controlling mantra is shorter, and its content is more simple. Even the syllables of the beast language are relatively simple, which is one level lower than the beast controlling mantra obtained by Chu Dong from the White Wolf tribe. Chu Dong nodded at the bird wizard with a smile, and then repeated the spell of controlling animals at random. He not only pronounced it exactly, but also imitated the tone perfectly. The bird wizard looks at Chu Dong in surprise. It takes him half a year to learn how to recite Chu Dong''s spell. How can he not surprise the bird wizard? "Uncle bird wizard, I think you can add something to the beast controlling curse." "Ah, add some "What?" The bird wizard felt his tongue curling. The beast controlling curse was taught to him by the wizard of the bird wizard, a god priest of the man temple. According to the priest''s instruction, it''s a mantra handed down by Manshen. There can''t be any mistake in a syllable, otherwise the beast controlling mantra won''t work. Therefore, when Chu Dong said with a smile that he could modify the beast controlling mantra, the bird wizard suddenly became a blockhouse."Uncle bird wizard, I''ll make a fool of myself." Chu Dong chanted out the bird wizard''s Curse of controlling animals, of course, adding or modifying some content. It''s the same as adding some more attractive terms to the contract. With the end of Chu Dong''s spell of controlling animals, two flying animals came from afar, one was a green winged owl, the other was a pterosaur. These two flying animals were the flying animals'' favorite of bird witches, and bird witches got their name because of these flying animals. The green winged owl and pterosaur looked at Chu Dong with their heads tilted, and their eyes twinkled with bewilderment. Chu Dong casually uttered a savage animal language. See two flying beasts seem to be very happy to fly to the side of Chu Dong, a left and a right stand on both sides of Chu Dong, two heads coquettishly in Chu Dong''s body rubbed. The bird wizard was even more shocked. He tried to summon two flying beasts to his side with the beast control curse. The faces of the two flying beasts showed the look of struggle. They looked at Chu Dong and bird wizard, but they fell into the difficulty of choice. "How could that be?" Now the bird wizard is really shocked. He also knows other witchcraft, but the beast controlling curse drives the flying beast is his food capital. Chu Dong pointed to the bird witch with a smile and issued a similar command of the beast voice Festival. The green winged night owl and the little tooth pterosaur flew to the bird witch''s side. "Bird wizard, Dawu, what''s the matter? I added some things to the beast controlling curse. As a result, your two flying beasts almost defected to me, didn''t they?" Bird wizard''s look is not good-looking, the feeling of shock, and then thought of something that has confused him. "Chudong, when you were fighting with us that day, did you know our situation through flying beasts? You can communicate with flying animals, can''t you? " "Yes, uncle bird wizard could have the help of flying beasts that day. I just pushed the boat along the river and used it. It had a certain effect on the war situation." Chapter 309 Bird wizard suddenly realized, and finally understood that the combination of himself and Lin Feng was defeated by Chu Dong. It was not wrong at all. Not only the fighting power is not their opponent, but also they are willing to lose the edge in controlling the wild animals. "Chieftain, please teach me how to modify the beast controlling curse." Bird wizard is very sincere to Chu Dong. Chu Dong raised the bird wizard and said faintly, "Uncle bird wizard, just now your beast controlling mantra has given me some inspiration. Let''s learn from each other." Chudong is not polite. He found the difference between the bird wizard''s beast controlling curse and the White Wolf tribe''s. Chu Dong can add some modifications to the beast controlling curse because he knows the meaning of the beast controlling curse. He has already understood the White Wolf beast controlling curse, but some syllables of bird witch beast controlling curse are not the same. It should have other meanings, and he needs to compare them. "Chu, let''s not talk about that, and quickly teach us the beast controlling curse. Our hearts are itching. " Yang seldom has such a anxious moment, which shows that he is also very yearning to accept wild animals. "Yes, chieftain, teach us." "I can''t wait." Around the samurai one by one with the children ready to eat lollipops as anxiety and joy. "Well, it''s just that my animal controlling mantra is more complicated. Let''s learn it sentence by sentence." With that, Chu Dong began to teach the course of "animal controlling curse". Who knows, such a teaching, taught the whole spring, and taught the whole summer, those God warrior "tirelessly" really learned to control the beast curse. Bear stone was the first one to learn the curse of controlling animals, which surprised Chu Dong, because bear stone should be ranked in the last place among the divine warriors in terms of IQ. The reason why these divine warriors persevere all the time is that XIONG Shi, a "poor student", unexpectedly took the lead and successfully won his own exclusive beast pet. It took XIONG Shi only more than ten days to recite Professor Chu Dong''s beast controlling mantra, so he found Chu Dong. "Chieftain, I feel as if I can catch the fierce beast. I''m very proficient in controlling the beast." Chu Dong was very surprised. "Minister XIONG Shi, do you really think so?" "Well, I''m confident to try." "Well, let''s have a try." Because it is to catch a king level fierce beast, not to hunt, and also has the purpose of extracurricular teaching, so Chu Dong is to take all the divine warriors, including bear stone, and bird witches to set out together. By this time, Lin Feng and the first group had set out to protect the passers-by Caravan and turned around the city-state. The rest of the God warriors arrived, a total of 15 people, together with Chu Dong and bird wizard, ah Hou, a total of 18 people. But these 18 people can kill a tribe, and no one has such a strong team. Since the tide of beasts, the Panshi tribe has rarely gone hunting because the tide of beasts has made huge profits. Up to now, some people have been able to find the corpses of beasts who died of serious injuries near the Panshi tribe. In fact, it''s not accurate to call it a famine hunting team. Chu Dong always thinks that it''s extracurricular teaching to test whether XIONG Shi can really capture and accept a pet of his own. After going deep into the wasteland, I saw some wild animals living in groups or alone, but these are just ordinary wild animals, and bear stone can''t see them at all. After walking for more than half a day, they finally met the territory of the first king level fierce beast. "It should be the territory of a powerful king level fierce beast. That''s it." A look of excitement appeared on XIONG Shi''s face. For these samurai, it''s extremely easy to find the traces of fierce beasts. "Then start your show." Chudong laughs. "Performance? What does the chieftain mean? " "Take it as a demonstration of power." When Chu Dong chatted with them, he had already reached the territory of the fierce beast. A roar came out of a ravine. It was the roar of a bear. "It''s really a fierce bear. I like it." XIONG Shi was very happy and stepped up. A big black bear came out of the mountain. Different from the black bear in Chu Dong''s impression, it is not only the size of the bear is several times larger, but also the half body of the bear is scaly. Scaly beasts are generally more defensive. "It''s scaly bear. Bear stone is going to have a hard fight." There was a certain schadenfreude in the rocks. Among the sixteen samurai, Shanyan and Xiongshi have the best relationship, so this schadenfreude is a symbol of friendship. "Mountain rock, stop beeping over there. I''m sure I''ll take this bastard in soon. "The scaly bear has long discovered that human beings have stepped into their own territory, but they are shrinking all the time, because they feel a strong breath. But now that human beings have stepped on the door of their home, the scaly bear can''t stand it. Scaly bear roared and rushed to Chu Dong and others. Chu Dong and others were still, and they saw that XIONG Shi''s hands suddenly increased, and his arms became strange arms thicker than the forelimbs of the scaly bear. "Come on, compare your strength with me!" There is a natural gap between the barbarian warrior and the divine warrior. When he was a high-level barbarian warrior, XIONG Shi was famous for his strong defense and explosive power. Now, after upgrading to a divine warrior, his power has soared, especially his ability to freely control the force in his body. When the force spread over the bear stone''s arms, it was as strong as a rock and as hard as steel. Bear stone also made a roar, and then fought with the scaly bear. Bear stone doesn''t use martial arts, just rely on their own strength and scaly bear fight together. Bear stone is much worse in size, but it can completely resist the brute force of scaly bear in strength. For a while, bear stone was knocked upside down by the scaly bear. For a while, bear stone threw the scaly bear out. It was hard to separate one bear from another. "Well, if only we had a coke and a bucket of popcorn at this time, we could watch the play leisurely." The crowd sighed softly, and found a comfortable place nearby. This battle lasted more than half an hour. At last, XIONG Shi used his martial arts skills and finally beat the scaly bear to the ground. "Bear stone, you can recite the curse of controlling animals." Xiongshi nodded, went to the body of the skinnless scaly bear who was abused by himself, and began to recite the curse of controlling animals. Chapter 310 When XIONG Shi finished the curse, the scaly bear, who felt that he had no hope of life, opened his eyes and gave out a low roar. "XIONG Shi, he has submitted to you. You can..." Chu Dong was about to say something, but his eyes suddenly shrank, because he saw a different phenomenon of signing human and animal contracts in his vision. As the bear agreed to surrender, it opened its mouth, and then a white light came out of the bear''s mouth. The white light came to bear stone. Bear stone just had a white light mark on his chest, which was almost naked because of the hand to hand combat. Soon the white light mark disappeared, and a vivid tattoo of a scaly bear appeared on his chest. "It''s the submission of animal spirits. My God, I saw the submission of animal spirits in the legend. From today on, the fate of this scaly bear will be linked with bear stone, and we can''t disobey it. " The bird wizard shook his hands and cried out. Chu Dong naturally saw the difference. He thought that he had never seen this kind of vision when he accepted the wild animals and Lu accepted the wild animals. "Uncle bird wizard, what do you mean by the submission of animal spirits?" "The so-called submission of the beast''s soul means that the beast gives all its soul to its master, which means that it is willing to be a slave. This scaly bear was completely beaten by bear stone, so it was willing to surrender with the beast soul. From now on, the scaly bear will surrender to the bear stone "What''s wrong if it''s not the spirit of the beast but the curse of controlling the beast?" "There''s nothing wrong with it. It''s just that the submission of the beast''s soul is the perfect control of the wild beast. The ordinary controlling curse can only be the check and balance." Chu Dong nodded, then wrote down, waiting for leisure, a good comparison of the two differences. At this time, bear stone looked at the new tattoo pattern on his chest, and then issued an order to the scaly bear. "From today on, I will be your master. You must obey me, or my heart will move and you will die." The scaly bear made a low groan and nodded its huge head. "Stand up, you are my pet from today on." Bear stone excited with a huge scaly bear came to Chu Dong''s front, excited as a child. "Yes, I didn''t expect that the first person who had animal pet was Xiong Shifen. Other branch directors and divine warriors have to work harder. " Yang, axe, iron wing and other people''s eyes complex staring at Bear stone and bear stone next to the scaly bear, naturally is unconvinced, bear stone first pull the lead. In the following period of time, the samurai worked hard enough on the beast control curse. After three sunsets away from bear stone, Zhang Gong successfully subdued a king level fierce beast, a giant stone turtle with the strongest defense ability but seemingly slow action. If it wasn''t for the archery of bowing, it would have been impossible to break through the king level fierce beast that was shrinking in the hard rock turtle shell. In the same way, Zhang Gong uses the beast controlling curse to take the giant rock turtle as his pet. After that, with the giant stone turtle at his side, his Archer had a super strong defense. Chu Dong also observed the whole process of Zhang Gong''s taking the giant rock turtle, and marveled at the giant rock turtle''s super defense. When Zhang Gong also came to Chu Dong with a giant stone turtle, Chu Dong was surprised to find that the shell of the giant stone turtle was covered with crystal stones. Just now, when Zhang Gong was taking in the giant stone turtle, Chu Dong didn''t care. He thought it was the turtle''s shell. When he came closer, he found that the bright stones on the surface of the turtle''s shell didn''t exist in itself, but some kind of stone adhered to the turtle''s back shell. Chu Dong was very surprised that the surface of the back shell of the giant stone turtle in front of him was able to secrete that kind of viscous liquid to stick the stones. Over time, the stones and the back shell were integrated. No wonder they had super strong defense. Chu Dong took out the tripod and pried a piece of shiny stone off the turtle''s back shell. It was the tripod, a magic weapon. Otherwise, ordinary weapons could not do it. After seeing the deer tripod in Chu Dong''s hand, the tortoise''s head immediately shrinks into its shell. Chu Dong held up the bright stone and looked at the sun. The whole stone is not crystal. It''s different from crystal. It''s made up of large and small crystal grains. Because the viscous liquid secreted by the giant rock turtle sticks small stones together, it becomes a big stone. "Is this a diamond? Is it diamond? " Chu Dong repressed his excitement and used the deer tripod as a magic weapon. After the whole stone was broken, he recovered a small piece of stone. He twisted a small light yellow stone and cut it down with a bone knife beside him. The stone didn''t leave any trace, but the bone knife had already cracked a crack."It looks like there''s nothing wrong with diamonds. I''ll make a fortune now. It seems that the wet cave where the giant rock turtle lives is a diamond mine. Otherwise, it can''t have so many diamond grains on its back. " Chu Dong quickly let people break the cave where the giant rock turtle lived, and then went in to have a look. After going in, he found a large number of large and small diamonds exposed outside the stone layer. "I''ll be rich now." What Chu Dong said about making a fortune is not that all the diamonds in front of him can be processed into diamonds and sold at a high price, but that the hardness of the diamonds themselves is extremely high, and it''s the best way to make the cutting edge of some weapons. Think about it. What kind of metal can resist the hardness and sharpness of diamond? Taking Chudong''s knowledge base as an example, we know that diamond is the hardest single crystal among all the materials found. Its chemical properties are very stable, and it is resistant to acid and alkali. At the same time, it has strong anti-oxidation. It will not be oxidized for thousands of years. A diamond is eternal, and it is said that it is unique in that it is not assimilated. "Call more people, empty this mountain for me, and mine all the diamonds back to the tribe." With a single order, hundreds of strong savages were sent to dig the hill where the giant rock turtle lived before day and night, and all the stones, big and small, were piled up in the rock tribe. When the bird wizard saw the mountain of diamond ore, he didn''t know what it was until Chu Dong showed the bird wizard a light yellow diamond cut by Lu Ding, and the bird wizard screamed. Chapter 311 "My God, it''s a sharp stone. This kind of light yellow sharp God stone is especially precious. Chieftain, we have developed. " Chu Dong wanted to explain to the bird wizard what is called diamond and how to use it. Unexpectedly, the bird wizard had such a big reaction that he was stunned. Chu Dong looked at the bird witch whose face was red with excitement and asked, "Uncle bird wizard, what sharp God stone do you say?" "Sharp divine stone is one of the five divine stones that can increase the force and sorcery power. Inlaying the divine stone in the wand can increase the sorcery power and expand the scope and power of sorcery. Inlaying the divine stone on the armor or weapons can increase the defense power, attack power and even some sorcery skills." "To put it simply, there are five kinds of sacred stones: rock, sharp, strong wind, bloodthirsty and poisonous barrier. For example, this pale yellow crystal is the sharp God stone, and the bloodthirsty God stone on my wand. " Then the bird wizard pointed to the wand in his hand. There was a huge dark red crystal stone on the top of the wand. In fact, Chu Dong has always been very curious that bird wizard could launch witchcraft that day to make the soldiers of the vulture community who were demoralized become extremely brave in an instant. Now listening to bird wizard''s story, it''s related to the dark red crystal embedded on the wand, and he''s very interested. "Uncle bird witch, you said this stone is bloodthirsty stone? Can I have a closer look? " "Of course." Bird wizard handed the wand to Chu Dong. Chu Dong looked at it carefully. In fact, the main component of this dark red crystal is cinnabar, which is the same as the bloodthirsty stone he bought from the hands of blood and sweat at the winter collection meeting. It''s cinnabar, that is cinnabar. Originally, Chen Dong only thought that the bloody stone was just a gimmick. Unexpectedly, there was such a thing. In terms of purity, the cinnabar stone in my hand is much purer than the one on the bird wizard''s wand. Bird wizard continued to introduce. "In addition to the sacred stone, there are also magical sacrificial stones. There are also five kinds of sacrificial stones. They are five kinds of sacrificial stones, namely, gold, wood, water, fire and earth. Only the God priests in the man temple can know what kind of sacrificial stones there are. But we witches like us only know their names, but we don''t know what they are "There are five attributes of God priests, namely, five kinds of metal, wood, water, fire and earth. Each attribute of witchcraft can maximize the power of witchcraft through the corresponding attribute of stone sacrifice. Therefore, for God priests, stone sacrifice is very precious." "The divine stone is also very precious. As I said just now, the divine consciousness can be embedded in the armor and weapons, which can fully strengthen the sharpness of weapons and the defensive ability of armor." "Chieftain, the pale yellow crystal stone in your hand can be said to be the original stone of the sharp God stone. If it has been refined by divine martial arts or divine sacrifice, it can become a sharp God stone and be embedded in weapons, armor and witchcraft sticks." "It''s a pity that only man temple can master the method of Shenwu refining or Shenji refining." Bird wizard said, heavily sighed, quite sorry. "Can''t uncle bird wizard sacrifice and refine the inlaid stone?" Chudong understood all of a sudden. It''s quite a temple. It''s a technology monopoly. Although the sharp God stone cinnabar stone is very precious and plays a very important role, if it has not been refined, it is an ordinary stone. No wonder the sweat and blood at the winter hiding meeting on that day can make it so easy for you to find the pure cinnabar stone. "No. My wand can be inlaid with bloodthirsty stone, thanks to my wizard. It was he who handed me this wand. How to inlay stone with wood, metal, leather and so on, and how to integrate them, this method can only be done by the sacrificial priests in the Manshen temple. " Bird wizard said, look more and more melancholy up. Chu Dong had no feeling. He carefully observed the bird wizard''s wand, if he had any understanding. "Uncle bird wizard, can you lend me this wand for two days? I''ll study it." "Of course. I hope you can work out something, chieftain. " Now, the longer the time of Chu Dong, the more bird witches feel that Chu Dong is not human. Some inventions and plans of Panshi tribe should not be imagined by barbarians. Only when it comes to pig iron smelting, it seems that only the temple of man can mass produce metal weapons. Bird wizard suddenly thought of his wizard had inadvertently brought up a story with himself, that is about the split story of man temple. In addition to today''s man temple, some of the God warriors and God priests who originally belonged to man Temple went to other places, or wandered or went to the city-state. Among these God warriors and God priests, there are many capable people and strange people. Lin Feng is one of the disciples of the wandering God Warrior. Can we say that Chu Dong was also favored by a god priest? Although he didn''t master the sorcery, he mastered some abilities that only the God priest could have? Therefore, the respect for Chu Dong can be said to be from the inside out. Chu Dong didn''t realize how different the bird wizard''s attitude was. He was very interested in the bird wizard''s wand at this time.As the bird wizard said, a piece of cinnabar stone and a piece of wood are perfectly fused together. How can this method be achieved? Chu Dong knows that some furniture will be inlaid with gems and so on, but that kind of technology seems to have been lost for a long time. Most inlays in modern civilization are made with similar strong glue, rather than inlays. Judging from the wand in hand today, bloodthirsty stone seems to grow on the wood grain of the wand. Even the grain is similar to assimilation, and there is no trace of adhesion. If it was possible, Chu Dong wanted to take the bloodthirsty stone out of the wand and study it carefully. But after taking it down, he was afraid that he would not be able to install it, so he gave up. It took Chu Dong two days to figure out how to combine the wand and bloodthirsty stone perfectly, so he had to give up the research and return the wand to niaowu. Maybe you can understand it only by going to the temple of man? The whole civilization of the wasteland comes from the man temple, including the man bones, the God warriors, and the witches. It seems that all of them are inextricably linked with the man temple. However, Chu Dong''s nature is not adventurous. He doesn''t want to rush to the temple of man before he has enough preparation. Although qingluan said that there is a promise from the nine day golden winged Mirs that the temple of man dare not hurt them, Chu Dong doesn''t dare to believe all the so-called promises. Your own destiny is still in your own hands. Chapter 312 On this day, Chu Dong went to the ironmaking furnace as usual to guide and observe all kinds of ironmaking, and the choking voice came in a hurry. "Chieftain, the fallen stone warrior has brought back a man. Please go." "Who?" "A former captive of the vulture community, now seriously injured." Chu Dong was stunned. All the captives of the vulture community that he had captured on that day were released. Later, he heard that the flying dragon tribe was destroyed by Yunshan Dawu''s mountain moving skill, and then the vulture community did not exist. How does a rockfall bring back a vulture community? With doubt, Chu Dong rushed to the cave as the operating room. Dongdong pointed to the stone and then pointed to Shi Li. "Chieftain, it''s iron beak." "Why him? How did you meet him? " "You know, I also searched for my beast pet. As a result, I found the dying iron beak in the nest of a king level fierce beast. He said he had a secret to tell you, so he saved him." "What''s the secret?" "He said you must see the chieftain before you can say it." "Well, I''ll see him then." Chu Dong went into the cave operating room and saw the iron beak beyond recognition. Iron beak is very miserable. One leg and one arm are gone. Looking at the old scars on it, it was gnawed off by wild animals. Similarly, half of the face''s meat was gnawed off. When breathing, you can see the muscle wriggling in the nasal cavity such a person can still live, and Chu Dong can''t help but marvel at the powerful life of a senior barbarian warrior power. Chu Dong did not rush to ask, but first gave iron beak to do an operation, will he injured wound first carried out careful treatment, and then bandaged, Jing wait for iron beak to wake up from the anesthetic. In the process of waiting for iron beak to wake up, Chu Dong inquired about the process of finding iron beak in detail. According to tie beak, tie beak and his party were plundered by King level fierce beasts to the fierce beast''s nest. Except for tie beak, all the others have been eaten, leaving only white bones. Only tie beak is alive, but it is not far from death. If it wasn''t for Tiekou who said there was a secret about the rock tribe, Luoshi would not have saved him. After waiting for iron beak to wake up, he asked to see Chu Dong on the spot. Chu Dong came to tie beak. "Lord chieftain, can we just talk face to face? I don''t want more people to know the secret. " Chu Dong nodded and let the falling stone, the moon, the choking sound and others go out. Only he and tie beak were left in the cave. "Come on, what''s the secret?" "It''s about the rock tribe. The reason why our vulture community was destroyed is because of the rock tribe, because of the chieftain witch you. " The iron beak with only half a face looked strange. "Isn''t the vulture community destroyed by the Yunshan tribe? How did it have anything to do with our rock tribe? " "Originally, I thought it didn''t matter, until we met Daheng and an again, and they killed the messengers of man temple. Through their dialogue, we know that the original cause is because of the rock tribe and chieftain you. " "What''s the matter? In detail, "he said At the moment, iron beak told the story once and for all. On that day, the great wizard of Yunshan made a strong attack and smashed the whole Feilong tribe with a move to move the mountain. After that, the soldiers of the Feilong tribe fled everywhere, and tiebeak was also among the escaped soldiers. At that time, iron beak had more than 20 soldiers around him. As a senior soldier who was about to step into the divine warrior, iron beak always had a group of followers around him. But this time, iron beak with people is following another person. This man is a mysterious emissary from the temple of man, and iron beak is responsible for protecting his safety. After the tribe was exterminated, tiebeak wanted to protect the man temple, and the messenger returned to the man temple to look forward to a comeback. Unexpectedly, he met Daheng and an on the way. "The sword King''s men have been secretly refusing to show their true colors. What a smile." Daheng stood in front of the man Temple messenger with a wooden mask and said sarcastically. "Daheng, do you know that you want to fight against the whole temple of man?" The emissary was not willing to show weakness and threatened. But Daheng turned a deaf ear to the threat. "The sword King represents the temple of man? We Dawu said that sooner or later he would bury himself for his ambition. Cut the crap. If you want to deal with the Panshi tribe, you have to go through our level first. I''ll kill you and let the temple know what our determination is. " So he killed the powerful messenger on the spot. Iron beak took people to run away, fortunately, Daheng did not catch up with them, so he got a chance to escape. After hearing the iron beak''s story, Chu Dong said with no expression: "what''s the secret?""The sword king of man Temple wants to deal with you, chieftain. Isn''t that a secret?" Chu Dong shook his head and said, "it''s not unusual for Dao Wang to deal with me. You''ve been holding on all the time. Is it just for this? " "No. What I want to tell the chieftain is Cough... " Iron beak made a painful cough. It seemed that he would be out of breath at any time. At this time, he didn''t think about how his beak changed. The remaining hand of iron beak suddenly grabbed Chu Dong''s throat, and the speed was not like a person who was seriously disabled and dying. Iron beak''s claws are shining with the cold light of metal. It seems that they are not human hands. "Bang", iron beak''s claws did not expect to catch Chu Dong''s neck, but caught a thin clam shield. Then Chu Dong''s right hand waved, and Lu Ding dagger cut off the claws of the iron beak. Iron beak gave out a shrill scream, was Chudong kick in the chest, the whole person inverted fly out, fell in the hole outside. Outside the rockfall and others also heard the movement. As soon as the rockfall was about to fly in, they saw the iron beak was kicked out. "Chieftain, what''s the matter?" "To assassinate me. I broke my hand. " "How dare you assassinate the chieftain? I''ll kill him! " As soon as the falling stone was about to start, he was stopped by Chu Dong. "Even if you don''t kill him, you will die. If you ask him clearly, let him live and die. " Chu Dong looked at the iron beak and asked, "come on, why do you want to kill me?" "It''s you who have brought disaster and devastation to our whole tribe. I must kill you!! I was eaten half of my body by the fierce beast. I didn''t die. I just wanted to last to see if I had a chance to kill you. It''s a pity that success is on the verge of success. " Iron beak''s eyes were full of anger. His remaining leg wanted to stand up, but he could only struggle on the ground. Chapter 313 Chu Dong carried the hand of the iron beak that had just been cut off with Lu Ding. Under the skin, the phalanx was not human bone, but metal. There was still a faint fragrance on it. With Chu Dong''s knowledge of pharmacology, he certainly knew that there was poison on it. "Iron beak, if you hate, the object is wrong. I didn''t destroy your Feilong tribe, but the great wizard of Yunshan, didn''t I? " " besides, you were supposed to deal with me, but you didn''t steal chicken and smash rice. Who can blame you? The phalanx of your palm has been replaced. This technique is very clever. Tell me, who did it to you? " Chu Dong looked at the iron beak coldly. Iron beak couldn''t help shivering. "Chudong, I can''t kill you. I''d rather die." "You want to die in front of me? You can''t die. What can you do? " "Chudong, OK, then you can kill me. I just want to kill you. " Chu Dong shook his head. "You can''t direct such a play yourself. It''s a miracle that you are still alive after half of your body is gnawed by the fierce beast. Someone has given you a life extension. It seems that this person''s medical skills are superb. I''d like to know, who is this man? " Iron beak closed his mouth and did not speak. "You don''t talk? Then I''ll have to do something. I''ll see if you can stand up to it when I see. " For a while, looking at the long iron beak of silence, suddenly cold breath. "Well, I said." "I was forced. At that time, I was indeed robbed by the fierce beast, and when I was about to be swallowed into the belly of the beast, a man appeared, who was the elephant Witch of the Yunshan tribe. " "The elephant witch drove the king level beast away and saved me. Then he used strange witchcraft to replace my fingers with metal phalanges and asked me to assassinate the chieftain of Chu Dong. If I do this, the people who are enslaved by Yunshan tribe will live. Otherwise, all of them will be killed, and the blood of Feilong tribe will be completely wiped out. " "Can you assassinate me with a remnant?" "Xiangwu said, you will surely save me. Let me kill you when you save me. But I didn''t expect that when you were doing the operation, I was anesthetized all over my body, and I couldn''t move at all, so I couldn''t do it. I can only spend time alone with you, but I''m still seen through by you. " "Chu Dong chieftain, I have already said that. If I can''t assassinate you, I can''t live any longer. Give me a good time. " "You said the secret, just to get close to me?" "Yes." "Good. I know you''re not telling the truth. I''ll give you a good time for the sake of your body. I''m not interested in the secret you''re going to tell me. Let''s cut him down. " Luoshi was very angry because he brought tiebeak back to the tribe. Almost because he let tiebeak assassinate Chudong successfully, he was impatient for a long time. Hearing Chudong say so, he immediately took out the bronze knife and prepared to cut off tiebeak''s head. "Wait, I have one last thing to say." Luoshi takes a look at Chudong and nods, so he takes back the bronze knife temporarily. "Go ahead." "The temple of man has not only had contact with our vulture community, but also with other tribes. They all want to deal with the rock tribe. Chudong, you have to be careful. " "Oh? Why did you say that all of a sudden? " "Because I want to ask the eastern chieftain of Chu, if there are still bones and blood left in the Feilong tribe, can they be kind to me?" "You can''t protect yourself. What are you worried about?" The falling stone snorted. Chu Dong nodded silently. "If there is a remnant of the Feilong tribe going to our rock tribe, I will treat it well." "Well, it''s worth my death. Chudong, in the wasteland, the tribes who dare to fight against man temple will be exterminated without exception. Now, man temple can''t fight you directly, but it will mobilize other tribes in the whole wilderness to fight you. Our vulture community is just a small part of it. There are more tribes that will deal with you. " Then iron beak closed his eyes and motioned to the rockfall. Luoshi takes a look at Chudong. He nods and cuts off the head of tiebeak. After the iron beak''s body was disposed of, the rockfall asked Chudong with a dignified look. "Chieftain, what Tiekou said should be true. What if other tribes in the wilderness hate us "Afraid?" "If you are afraid, those who dare to deal with us will perish." "Yes, what we want is confidence and domineering. I''d like to see which tribes are going to attack us. One to kill one, two to kill a pair. " Tiebeak finally reminds Chudong that the wasteland tribe will attack the Panshi tribe, but Chudong doesn''t care. Even if the tide of beasts has failed, which tribes can threaten the Panshi tribe? Except for Yunshan wizard. However, Chu Dong knew that the great wizard of Yunshan had only good intentions and could not have malice.However, Chu Dong understood that man temple was malicious to him, so it was a wise choice not to go to man temple for the time being. If possible, Chu Dong would choose not to go to man Temple all the time. It seems that there are some special restrictions in man temple. It seems that people inside can''t come out at will. It is the strategy of Chu Dong to accumulate grain widely and become king slowly. Only by making the Panshi tribe more and more powerful can we have the capital to speak hard in the future. "Choke, go and call me ugly." Soon, the choking brought ugliness. Chou, the guy who attacked Chu Dong with half man and half beast monster before. Since he surrendered to Chu Dong, Chu Dong didn''t treat him badly and let him help wild animals. "Chieftain, what do you call me?" "Do you know this one?" Chu Dong handed the claws of the iron beak to Chou. "This should be a witch like means. It''s good at implanting things with different attributes into human body or animal body. " Ugly saw after, very affirmative say. "Do you know how Xiangwu did it?" Chu Dong hoped that Chou, the most trusted slave before the elephant witch, could know something, but Chou could not know too much about the elephant witch, and he didn''t have much hope. Sure enough, the scandal shook his head. "I only know the means of Xiangwu, but I don''t know how to do it. It should be the use of sorcery. " "Those guys with heads and beast bodies are made by similar means like witches, aren''t they?" Ugly nodded. "Well, go back." After sending Chou away, Chu Dong finds the bird wizard with his iron beaked claws. "Uncle bird wizard, is there any witchcraft that can fuse different things together, such as this claw?" Bird wizard carefully looked at the remaining claws of iron beak, shook his head and said: "this is very similar to inlaying God stone and sacrificial stone, which is only the ability of God priest." Chapter 314 "Uncle bird sorcery, how can we produce sorcery?" Chu Dong asked a question that has been bothering him all the time. Bird wizard also gently shook his head and said: "the sorcery is given by the God priest, not by himself. Only when you have your own sorcerer, and then the sorcerer gives you his own sorcery, can you have sorcery." "How does the God priest have the power of sorcery?" The bird wizard shakes his head to show that he doesn''t know. Bird wizard doesn''t know, that''s because he learned witchcraft, just cramming learning, and witchcraft power is not his own, but someone else''s. But Chudong is different. Since he came to this world, he has been looking around with different eyes of this world. When Chu Dong had the ability of Tianheng, this ability of examination became more powerful and sharp. In the vision of Tianheng in Eastern Chu, there is a light fog on the surface of the barbarian warrior''s body, which can be called Manqi. There is a similar fog on the surface of the witch''s body, which can be called witchcraft. When the barbarian warrior was promoted to the divine warrior, this kind of savage Qi became very powerful. For the convenience of recording and comparing, Chu Dong called it force. After the witches started their witchcraft, there would be a space crack behind them, in which a steady stream of power poured out. Chu Dong called it witchcraft power. There is more or less Manqi inside and outside the body of every barbarian, but the witch Qi is very rare. However, the brute Qi inside the beast is stronger than that of human beings, especially that of fierce beasts. When the human warrior merges the barbarian bones, the barbarian Qi will become very powerful. According to the different constitution, whether each barbarian can produce more powerful power is not the same. It''s crucial to see if the bones can be fused. After a long period of observation, Chu Dong has summed up that barbarians are the source of strength. If Chu Dong realized, he asked people to retrieve the body of tie beak and dissect the body without head, hands and feet. Chu Dong turned the corpse inside and outside, and finally found a mass of digested bones in the heart of the corpse. Each barbarian warrior''s strength will increase greatly after fusing with barbarian bones. From the primary barbarian warrior to the intermediate barbarian warrior and then to the senior barbarian warrior, their strength will become more and more powerful. The great possibility is how much barbarian bones they absorb. Like iron beak, the barbarian bones are almost dissolved and digested. After that, will they become the force supporting the divine warrior''s power? Chu Dong thought of this, the heart said should dissect the God warrior''s body is best. It''s not that Chu Dong is cruel, but that he has been practicing medicine for many years and dissecting corpses as a routine. No corpse can reflect a person''s life more faithfully. But how to produce witchcraft and force? Chu Dong doesn''t know. I''m afraid he really needs to go to man temple to find out the answer. "Chieftain, the big deal is not good!" The soldier''s flying hair staggered to Chu Dong''s body. His face was covered with blood. One leg was lame, but there was a bleeding arrow wound on one leg. Every soldier of the rock tribe carries a first-aid kit with him, and he will deal with the wound in an emergency. But flying hair didn''t even bandage their wounds. It''s urgent. "What''s the matter?" Although Chu Dong''s face was calm, there was a kind of dignified feeling of suffocation. "Samurai Sang was killed." "What?" Chu Dong''s eyes widened in surprise. Shenwu shisang was originally a senior barbarian warrior of Qingyu tribe. Among those who were advanced at the same time, his strength was not small. How could he be killed? "Tell me the details." Chu Dong knew that the more urgent the situation was, the more calm he was. If he didn''t handle it well, it might make the follow-up things worse. "We followed Samurai samurai to capture the king level fierce beast. We didn''t want to meet a group of tribal soldiers. According to the practice of tribal soldiers meeting in the wilderness, they will show each other''s tribes. Unexpectedly, they will fight against us. Moreover, there is a divine warrior in their team, and we are not rivals. Samurai covered me and let me go first. I cut myself off. Later, I saw Samurai cut off his head by that group in the distance. " At this point, flying hair looks sad. Chudong''s face was as gloomy as water. "Who is the other party?" "Claiming to be a deep nest tribe, there is not only a warrior, but also a witch. That''s why Samurai lost so fast." "Deep nest tribe? Why do they kill? " "No. But the witch said, "kill each other''s tribe." "What a dog''s guts! Flying hair, I''ll deal with the arrow wound on your leg first. " "Chieftain, the injury on my leg is not serious. Let''s hurry and get samurai''s body back."As he was speaking, axe, iron wing and rockfall came in from outside, and their faces were as gloomy as clouds. "Chieftain, is Sang''s affair true?" Iron wing''s expression is particularly ugly. Mulberry for iron wing, is brother hand and foot general, but now it is tragic death of others hand, iron wing natural indignation. Chudong nodded. "If I''m not wrong, this deep nest tribe should have been bewitched by the temple of man to deal with us. Iron beak had warned us that many tribes in the wasteland had been sent to deal with us. I didn''t expect that. It came very fast. " "No matter what he is, since he dares to attack us, let them use their lives to pay for it." "Yes, iron wing is right. Kill the deep nest tribe." Just then, a soldier came in a hurry. "Chieftain, there are a group of people coming from outside. They want to see you. They also captured our soldiers, and.... " The soldier took a look at the iron wing, but he didn''t dare to continue. "What''s the matter? And what? " Iron wing roared. "They carry samurai''s head." "How bold! I''ll kill them. " Iron wings rushed out like a strong wind. Chu Dong didn''t stop him. He was also angry. Chu Dong and axe, Luoshi and others follow the pace of iron wings and come to the high wall of the tribe. At this time, on the high wall has gathered most of the high-level rock tribe, Yang, Lihuo, Liangqi, ahou and others are in. Iron wings have rushed out of the tribe and stood opposite the group. Xiongshi and Shanyan are afraid of the iron wings and protect them on both sides. Chu Dong stood on the high wall and looked down at the group of people who came to challenge. There are more than 20 people on the other side, each of them is as strong as the soldiers of the rock tribe. Two of them are standing in the C position, one is a tall warrior, the other is a small Witch. Behind them, there was a man with a spear in his hand and a head. Chapter 315 That''s the head of samurai San. Next to them were several soldiers who were bound and dragged. They were the soldiers of Panshi tribe who went out with sang and were unfortunately captured. "Chu, kill all these guys. You give the order. " Ah Hou is the most irascible. If it wasn''t for Yang''s pressure on him, he would have rushed out and killed him. Chu Dong cold voice way: "nature is to kill all, but before killing to save our people." Iron wing stands in front of those people in the deep nest tribe, his teeth creaking. "If you kill my brother, I want you to pay for it with your life!" The little witch over there was a sneer. "It''s not just this one. I''ll decide the heads of all the people in your tribe. That''s the price you pay for defying the temple. " "Crazy! Now I''ll let you die! " Iron wing roared and rushed up. Iron wing''s weapon is a double-edged iron axe. After being strengthened by a hundred steelmaking, the edges on both sides are very sharp. However, iron wing just rushed to half, but was shocked to find that his action became very slow, like a slowly crawling turtle. Iron wing''s eyes fell on the short wizard. Sure enough, a black crystal stone on the top of the wizard''s wand in this guy''s hand gave out a strange light. The tall warrior next to the small Witch moved. He took out a bronze sword and approached the iron wing with a very fast speed. He waved a sword. If the sword hits Tie Yi, he will end up like the samurai on the head of the gun. But Tie Yi wants to hide, but he can''t catch it. He is as slow as a snail. Bear stone and mountain rock behind iron wing find that things are not good, roar and rush up, but with their distance, I''m afraid they rush up, and iron wing''s head falls to the ground. At the critical moment, three diamond arrows came to the top, middle and bottom of the three key parts of the tall warrior. The high warrior was surprised and knew that he would be shot if he didn''t block, so he gave up attacking iron wings for a while, and danced up and down the bronze sword in his hand to block all three diamond arrows. While bowing and archery to stop the enemy, XIONG Shi and Shanyan have rushed to Tieyi, one to protect and one to charge. After blocking the diamond arrow, the tall warrior faced the rock. The rock roared and hit the warrior with a hammer. The samurai dodges and returns a sword. Shanyan had a chance to dodge, but he found that his body was slow. The sword was close to his waist and abdomen, marking a blood gap. You have to know that the whole body of the rock is covered with hard skin like rock. It has strong defense, but it was hurt by the opponent''s sword. The samurai wanted to go a step further, but he saw three more diamond arrows coming from the corner of his eye. He had no choice but to dodge. Bear stone gave out a roar like a bear''s roar. In the forest in the distance, there was a similar bear''s roar echoing with it, but bear stone''s beast pet was summoned to come here from the habitat near the rock tribe. At the same time, all the people standing on the high wall disappeared. When they reappeared, they had already made a fan shape from several directions to the more than 20 people of shenchao tribe. The Witch of the deep nest tribe is called the egg witch. The samurai of the deep nest tribe is called the sparrow. A month ago, the bird was not a god warrior. Since the messenger of man temple came to the deep nest tribe, the bird became a god warrior from a senior barbarian warrior. The ability of the egg wizard is not small, especially his shadow fetter witchcraft. The reason why Samurai was quickly beheaded by the deep nest warrior sparrow was that he was bound by the shadow of the egg Witch and fixed by the witchcraft. Just now, the egg Witch wants to do the same thing again, and wants to restrain iron wings. But iron wings are not fighting alone at this time. The walls are all the samurai of the rock tribe. Seeing that several people jumped from the wall of Panshi tribe and attacked in several directions, the egg witch yelled: "if you dare to attack, these soldiers will lose their heads." Hearing the threat of the egg witch, Chu Dong hums coldly, jumps down from the high wall, and Shi ran walks towards the gang. "I am Chu Dong, the chieftain of Panshi tribe. You are so brave that you dare to come down to our tribal wall and threaten us. I''ll give you a choice. Let our people go. I''ll just kill you two brains, and I won''t care about the rest. " Egg witch looked at Chu Dong, surprised at Chu Dong''s youth. Although I heard that the chieftain of Panshi tribe was a very young descendant, I never thought he was so young. "Young man, you are not ashamed!! I come here to take your life in the name of the temple, and I''ll take it as soon as possible. Otherwise, your whole tribe will be buried with you. " "It seems that you have made a choice! Well, prepare to die. " Chu Dong waved his hand, and the sound of killing and roaring started at the same time. There are already several divine warriors who belong to their own beast pet. After summoning beast pet, beast pet kills from behind the egg Witch and others.The egg witch was about to order the soldiers beside him to kill the prisoner, but he caught a glimpse of a diamond arrow from the corner of his eye. That diamond arrow is an arrow that has been gathering momentum since it came down from the high wall with a bow. Its purpose is very clear, that is to shoot the head of the egg witch. The egg witch was so surprised that he called out: "sparrow, arrow!" But the sparrow warrior has been suppressed by iron wing and mountain rock. If iron wing and mountain rock hadn''t been guarding against the shadow of the egg Witch and binding witchcraft, I''m afraid the sparrow warrior would be dead now. In a hurry, the wizard''s wand in his hand shook twice, and his body was blurred. He moved five meters horizontally. Naturally, the arrow couldn''t hit him. It''s not a soldier who wants to shoot an arrow at the back of the tribe. One shot at the head! There was a gush of blood. "Kill all the people!" The egg wizard roared, and several soldiers behind him were just about to cut their throats, but they didn''t want a violent vibration at their feet. Then, they found a huge object coming out of the ground. It was the giant stone turtle, the beast pet with bow. It''s true that the giant rock turtle moves slowly, but it''s very good at drilling holes and breaking rocks. It''s always lurking underground before. The guys of the deep nest tribe only think that there are a lot of rocks under their feet, but they don''t expect that there are other creatures underground. As soon as the giant stone turtle opened its mouth, it swallowed half a leg of a soldier from a deep nest tribe, showing its ferocity as a king level beast. The soldiers of shenchao tribe were in a big mess. At this time, they were good at bowing and flying arrows, and the arrows were not empty. They shot the other three soldiers to the ground. You know, after the samurai, the archery accuracy of Zhang Gong has reached an appalling level. Almost after he shot four soldiers with his diamond arrow, Yang rushed into the soldiers of the deep nest tribe like a galloping horse. A pair of meat palms flew up and down, and each soldier was broken by him. When he fell to the ground, his seven orifices bled to death. Chapter 316 The egg witch immediately found out what a big mistake it was to bring people to challenge the rock tribe. The egg witch thought that killing Samurai would be a very heavy blow to the rock tribe. After all, the samurai owned by a tribe are extremely precious and rare. He didn''t expect that the samurai of the rock tribe had passed double digits. But Yang and ahou''s charge killed almost all the soldiers of shenchao tribe. If it wasn''t for Chu Dong''s command, the last two people would be killed on the spot. The egg witch tightly grasped the wand in his hand. Just as he was about to launch the witchcraft, he heard the scream of the sparrow warrior over there. He turned his head and saw the terrible scene of the sparrow warrior''s head flying into the sky. "Wu, do you still want to run?" Don''t know when, Chu east already arrived egg Wu''s behind, coldly looking at him. Beside Chu Dong was an axe, staring at the egg witch in a leisurely way. The egg witch''s palm is heavy, the Sorcerer''s staff in the hand is about to launch the sorcery, but Chu Dong moves. Chu Dong didn''t move fast, but it was enough to deal with a weak witch. With a punch, Chu Dong collapses the bridge of the egg witch''s nose, and the egg witch suddenly falls to the ground with heavy eyes. "Take them all back. Take someone to escort the prisoner to find Sang''s body. " Later, Chu Dong ruthlessly asked people to bring the egg witch into the dissecting room, and in front of the sober egg witch, he dissected the deep nest tribe''s warrior bird. The egg witch saw that Chu Dong skillfully cut off the human body, and then he was in a coma. When he woke up again, he saw Chu Dong sitting in front of him with a cold face. Behind him was the dismembered body of the sparrow warrior. Of course, Chu Dong was not cruel by nature. He was just about to dissect the body of a divine warrior to compare the difference between a divine warrior and a senior barbarian warrior. The provocation of the deep nest tribe gave Chu Dong a good opportunity. During the period of the oogwu''s coma, Chu Dong had found out the difference between the two and had some evidence for his speculation, which was also a great harvest. Seeing the egg witch wake up, Chu Dong asked coldly, "are you the deep nest tribe? Was it instigated by the temple of man to attack our rock tribe? " The egg sorcerer looked at Chu Dong''s hand and gently waved a bloody bone knife, which dismembered the sparrow. The egg witch was afraid and didn''t dare to lie to Chu Dong, so he nodded immediately. "You''ve just entered the realm of samurai, haven''t you?" The egg wizard nodded. "Where are you from the deep nest tribe?" Egg wizard suddenly raised his head, he suddenly understood the purpose of Chu Dong. "No? Well, the rest of you will say that. You should do something for medicine. Let me dissect it, too. " Said Chu Dong, just like catching a lamb to be slaughtered, he pressed the egg witch on the understanding platform. "I said. I said. I am willing to redeem all the food and goods of our tribe to your rock tribe. Please don''t kill me. " "No. Since you have killed our people, I will go back. This is the rule of our rock tribe. Just tell me where your tribe is, because I''m going to kill your tribe. " Chu Dong''s words are very calm, as if they don''t seem to be telling the truth, but the egg witch believes that Chu Dong''s calm voice doesn''t contain any lies. Because there''s no need for Chudong to lie to a dying man. Egg witch began to struggle, he can''t put his tribe to death, but at the same time, he also knew that even if he didn''t say, Chudong could find the location of deep nest tribe. At that time, deep nest tribe would die, and egg witch would die. Chu Dong didn''t want to wait for the egg witch, so he cut it down. "I''ll make a T-shaped incision on the top of your chest wall, which will largely ensure that your skin is intact. You''ll see me take your living heart out of your chest, and watch me crush it." Chu Dong''s bone knife cuts across the top of the egg witch''s chest wall. In fact, the edge of the knife is not deep, but Chu Dong''s cold voice has obviously given the egg witch a very heavy shock and blow, and immediately roars. "I said, I said all. Let me go, and I will be your slave. " Chu Dong snorted coldly. It was the first time he saw such a coward. Of course, that''s also because in the barbarian tribes, few people can have such cruel means as Chu Dong, and cut the human body as a brute at will. On that day, Anson of the vulture community succumbed to Chu Dong''s power, and his legs and stomach softened when he saw Chu Dong. Chu Dong cold face after listening to the egg witch said information, from the anatomy room came out. "Let Lu transfer all the trained wild horses. All the senior soldiers who have been skillful in horseback riding are also assembled. "Soon, Lu and his men came on horseback. There were thirty-five well-trained horsemen, all equipped with saddles, reins and pedals. At the same time, stone, Xia, ye and other high-level soldiers, as well as Yang, axe, Luoshi, Xiongshi, Shanyan, Tieyi, Zhanggong and other divine Warriors also gathered, a total of 38 people. "Yang, this time you''d better stay in the tribe with ah Hou and uncle niaowu. I''ll take other people to attack shenchao tribe." "Rush? Chu, you must take me with you for such a funny thing. I can run fast. I''m not slower than the horned Mustang Ah Hou immediately expressed his disapproval. He had already realized what decision Chu Dong was going to make under his cruel expression. "Ah Ho, if you can promise not to fall behind, you can keep up. Puhu, as well as other wild animals and barbarians, can also follow After all, the wild beasts and barbarians are a very strong fighting force. With them, they can guarantee the success of the attack. Yang looked at Chu Dong and said, "Chu, are you going to attack shenchao tribe? Just a few dozen of you? " "Brother Yang, there are less than 100 soldiers in a tribe. We are all senior soldiers and more than 10 divine warriors. If we can''t attack successfully with such strength, then we won''t be able to resist any attack." "Do you know where the deep nest tribe is?" Chu Dong nodded, went into the anatomy room, pulled out the egg witch with soft legs and threw it on the ground. "There''s a guide here. According to the egg wizard, it takes about two sunsets to get to the deep nest tribe. And we''re going on a Mustang ride, and we can go to the deep nest in less than a sunset. " "Well, now that you''ve made up your mind, I''ll stay in the rock tribe and wait for you to return in triumph." "Good, Mount!" Chu Dong grabbed the egg witch, turned over and took the golden wolf, and rushed out of the rock tribe like a storm with 35 horses, ahoo, puhu and ten wild beasts and barbarians. Chapter 317 From Panshi tribe to shenchao tribe, it takes two sunsets. The distance is not far. For barbarians, one sunset can take about 300 kilometers, and two sunsets are about 600 kilometers away. It takes less than half a day to reach the deep nest tribe with the full speed of the horny scale Mustang. But Chu Dong did not let 35 horned scale wild horses go at full speed, but maintained a relatively stable uniform speed. After all, although all the passengers on the horse have practiced equestrian, it takes a short time to adapt. "Chieftain, we are really going to slaughter the deep nest tribe." Bear stone riding a wild horse came, excited asked. "Of course. This is the price they have to pay for killing sang. Blood must pay for blood By Chu Dong pressed in front of the body, forced to think of as the egg witch, closed his eyes. What did he see? Chu Dong is riding a fierce beast of overlord level. Needless to say, everyone else is also riding a wild horned scale wild horse, which is hard to tame. I have never heard of anyone who can tame wild animals in such a large number to become a mount. Chudong''s cavalry team rushed through a grassland. A tribal soldier who was hunting here saw it. At the beginning, he thought it was a group of horned scale wild horses. He was excited to call friends to kill them. When I got close to him, I was shocked to find that a group of murderous soldiers were sitting on horseback. Some of them had very sharp eyes. When they just looked at people, they were as frightened as falling into an ice cave. "On the horseback of the horny scale Mustang, is there someone?" When the soldiers were stunned, Chudong''s horse team had passed by, followed by a group of wild beasts and barbarians. "The savages are chasing the riders?" "What''s the situation. How could someone ride a horse? " Chudong, however, no matter what the hordes passing by would do, their purpose was very clear, that was the deep nest tribe. After a short break, I drank water, horses, dried meat, and then mounted the horse. Just before dark, the egg witch lying on the back of Chudong golden wolf said in a painful voice, "in front of us is the deep nest tribe." "Good. Everyone, it''s time to speed up the charge! " After bypassing a hillside, they saw a tribe in front of them. The wall of this tribe is the kind of log fence, which is very different from the stone wall of rock tribe. "Rush! None of them. " Chudong''s voice seems to come from Jiuyou. Thirty five horses and twelve wild beasts and barbarians launched a fierce charge. When the soldiers of shenchao tribe just issued the alarm, Chudong''s golden wolf was the first to break through the wooden gate of the tribe. The golden wolf is a fierce beast at the overlord level. Just one fierce beast can kill the whole tribe. Golden wolf is also depressed for many days. First, he was caught by Chu Dong and starved for many days. Then he was forced to sign a contract and became a human mount in humiliation. Today, Chu Dong orders the golden wolf to fight heartily, and the golden wolf is also extremely violent to kill heartily. The golden wolf''s stomach was full of anger. After crashing into the wooden gate, he opened his mouth and shot out dozens of wind blades. Some wind blades fly out in circles, some go straight, some cut obliquely, some cut straight. Under the coverage, blood and flesh are flying and screaming. The golden wolf swallowed two people down, chewed and spit out half of his body. Behind Chu Dong are the changed ahou and puhu. After ahou''s transformation, there is a fierce and savage ox, and after puhu''s transformation, there is a gorgeous tiger with hanging eyes. Facing the unarmed deep nest tribe in front of them, ordinary barbarians are two big killers. Claw pours the mouth to bite the body to bump, along with Chu East all the way kill to go in, left a piece of wail and dead body. After that, many cavalry came in, but these soldiers and samurai were not good at fighting on horseback. After they came in, they jumped down from the horse one after another and slashed wildly. Deep nest tribe is not without soldiers, but their number of soldiers is only more than 30 people, most of them are below the intermediate soldiers, and they are not comparable with the rock people. Just a rush, more than 30 deep nest tribe soldiers were killed, there was no chance to escape. As soon as they rush into the deep nest tribe, the crowd will automatically disperse, forming a hunting fierce beast formation in the normal time of hunting wasteland, so that they don''t want their prey to escape, but they are used to kill the people of the deep nest tribe at this time. Chu Dong had made it very clear that the whole tribe would be killed. As a result, the gods, warriors and warriors are merciless. To a certain extent, there is no difference between savages and savages and wild animals in the wilderness. They are bloodthirsty and fond of killing. Once they get red eyed, they will kill all the living things in front of them, whether they are old, weak, women and children or not.Chu Dong stopped the nearly crazy golden wolf and stood in place, watching his men chase the people of shenchao tribe, including some people who kneel down and surrender, and were killed on the spot. It was made by myself. Chudong''s heart was blaming him. The tragedy in front of us is killing people, not animals. If it is to kill more wild animals, Chu Dong may not be in such a mood, but after all, the other party is also a living person, but under his own command, they all become unjust ghosts. But Chu Dong also understood that if he didn''t do so, he would not be able to control those wasteland tribes who were bewitched by the Manshen temple and were ready to move towards the Panshi tribe. Chudong was the chieftain of the Panshi tribe. He did not allow anyone to hurt the people of the tribe, and he did not allow the samurai''s tragedy to happen again. One such tragedy was enough. Chu Dong lived in an era that is not a civilized era, but one that best embodies the law of the jungle. Here, only the strongest can laugh to the end and be qualified to make rules. According to the standards of modern civilization, massacres are cruel and brutal, but in the minds of the savages such as axe and stone, there is no psychological burden at all. The screams came one after another. There were fallen corpses everywhere. The blood meandered and gathered in the low-lying place, forming a bloody morass. Gradually, the scream gradually stopped, and the struggle and resistance had already gone. Axes, iron wings, stones and others came back to Chudong one after another, one by one bloodied like demons from Jiuyou. Chapter 318 When all the people of Panshi tribe came back, the whole deep nest tribe became dead silent, indeed dead silent, because the tribal people who were just able to laugh and talk had become the corpses that were gradually cooling down. The egg witch closed his eyes all the way and didn''t dare to see his people being slaughtered by them, but he couldn''t stop his ears. The roar of the man, the wailing of the woman and the crying of the child came to his ears, which made him shiver and shiver. Chu Dong threw the egg witch into the bloodstain on the ground and said coldly, "egg witch, I''ll spare your life. Today, I slaughtered your whole tribe because your deep nest tribe dared to attack us and killed our samurai. " "To save your life is to save your life at the cost of the life of the whole tribe. This kind of despicable person will dirty my knife after killing, so I will let you live. Tell those who still want to fight against our rock that the fate of today''s deep nest tribe is the fate of those who dare to fight against our rock. " After Chudong dropped such a sentence, he patted the huge head of the golden wolf, turned around and took all the people to leave the scene of the massacre, leaving only the egg witch alone. Soon, the news that Chudong and his cavalry raided and slaughtered the whole shenchao tribe for half a sunset spread all over the wasteland. Many tribes were shocked by Chudong''s ruthlessness, while more people paid attention to the fact that there was an extra cavalry in Panshi tribe. Originally, wild horses can also be used as mounts? Even the golden wolf, a fierce beast of overlord level, can be tamed. Some tribes want to tame the horned scale wild horse by drawing gourd like this, but they are black and blue. They don''t know how to turn the wild wild horned scale wild horse into a docile mount. More of a reaction is the strength of the rock tribe. After Jingzhe, the Panshi tribe once faced the fierce impact of the animal tide. In that big collision between man and beast, the Panshi tribe of Chudong won, which indeed attracted the attention of many tribes, but they did not know the specific details of the battle. I don''t know that there are more than ten divine warriors in Panshi tribe. This is a powerful force that can level any tribe. However, it is another matter for Chu Dong to take people to attack the deep nest tribe. Many people have seen the murderous horse team of the rock tribe on the road, and some survivors of the deep nest tribe have described the rock fierce people as demons. I used to think that the Panshi tribe was strong enough, but I didn''t think that it was stronger than I thought. When the news came to Yunshan tribe, Daheng was surprised at first, and then thought for a long time. He was very glad that he finally chose the alliance with Chudong. Daheng specially came to the back mountain cave where the great wizard of Yunshan was in retreat. "Dawu, Chudong took people to blood wash the deep nest tribe." "I already know about it. Chu Dong is making a warning to others by doing so. He believes that some tribes who are ready to move may not dare to move. It''s beyond my expectation that this boy can be so cruel. " "Dawu, next, how should we get along with the rock?" "Since our previous relationship is still harmonious, the next step is to maintain this relationship. Daheng, send Chengfeng to send some gifts to Chu Dong to express his congratulations. " In one of the buildings of man temple, the Dao king hall was built on a cliff. The Dao king looked at the people kneeling on the ground in front of him with a gloomy face. "This time, I will help you to complete the Daogang irrigation. Under the primary divine warrior, you will be invincible. Give you half a year to integrate the strength of each tribe and hang the rock tribe for me. Yes, I''ll help you to become an intermediate divine warrior. If you lose, you can make your own decisions. " The man lying under the throne of the sword King kowtowed like a drum. "The villain will live up to Dao Wang Xiji." "Go. Before winter. " The man stood up, bowed back out of the palace of the sword king, and then dared to raise his head. This man has three long beards, which seems to give people a kind impression, but people who know him well know that this man is vicious. Wudong tribe, further west of Yunshan tribe, also heard the news of Panshi tribe after a period of time. The chieftains of Wudong tribe twirled their beards and laughed. They said with a smile to the wizard beside them, "Dawu, it seems that your choice is really right. The rising speed of Chudong is amazing. Unfortunately, it''s not my son-in-law. " "But we have a relationship with the chief. It''s said that yeluo is very popular with Chudong. This girl is favored by our tribe. She will be able to help in the alliance between the two tribes in the future. " "Yes. It''s said that Wuqiang''s matching stone is quite good. It''s already the first one among the senior soldiers of Panshi tribe. I''m afraid it''s just around the corner to become a divine warrior. This is a big help from Wudong tribe. " "Indeed. It''s just that the anger of the temple will burn more and more. It''s better for us to wait and see for a while. " Even the news of Chudong blood washing deep nest tribe spread to the city-state, but it was more than a year later, and because of the late arrival of the news, it led to a great disaster in the city-state.Since the vulture community was broken up, Anson took his tribe''s people to travel around without a foothold. Finally, after hearing the news of Panshi tribe, Anson took the whole tribe to join Chudong. Although Chu Dong is terrible, which makes Anson afraid when he thinks about it, Chu Dong is really good to the tribe. Even people like Pao Ding and wa can reuse him. Anson also wants to have a place to settle down. To Anson''s surprise, Chu Dong knew that Anson had brought the tribe over and received him in person. "Chief Anson, if you join our tribe, you can only enter a certain branch. You can''t keep your identity as chief. Would you like to?" Anson was pleasantly surprised. "Chieftain of Eastern Chu, I don''t ask for the position of chieftain, as long as my tribal people can have shelter from the wind and rain, that''s enough." "Don''t worry, Anson. In our rock tribe, as long as it''s gold, it will shine." "Ah, what is gold?" While some tribes felt shocked, many small tribes took the initiative to join Panshi tribe, and Panshi tribe accepted all these people and incorporated them into ten branches. After a period of time, the rock tribe continued to expand. Before autumn, it became a big tribe like a giant. All the work of Panshi tribe has been carried out in an orderly way, and all kinds of people can get along well with each other as much as possible. Occasionally, some minor contradictions will disappear quickly under the picket team. Chapter 319 After the great event of thousands of miles attacking xuexishenchao tribe, it seems that the wasteland is much quieter. Chudong sent several groups of scouts out to inquire about the news, but found that no tribe seems to have plotted against Panshi tribe. Is the action of the temple of man suddenly stopped? Chu Dong would not be so naive that he thought it was over. The calmer it was, the more worried it was for Chu Dong. Would it be rain and wind all over the building? "The chief of witchcraft said that rice will soon ripen." On this day, after a summer of growing up, the choking voice became higher and reported to Chu Dong. "Oh? So you can have rice? " Chu Dong thought that he hadn''t eaten rice for a long time. That kind of missing is really torture. Chu Dong came to the rice experimental field and saw a golden picture of the rice field. The rice ears were full, and the first year was a bumper harvest. In the middle of the paddy field, when Daoba and others see Chu Dong coming, they greet Chu Dong excitedly. "It''s true that you have made a great contribution to the success of rice cultivation." Chu Dong grabs a rice ear and looks at it carefully. The grain is really plump enough. "It''s time to harvest." At a command, the rice and others were busy, harvesting all the rice in a very short time. After all, there is not much rice in the rice field. In addition to leaving some particularly full grains as rice seeds, others need to be further processed into rice. Chudong knew that it was necessary to use stone mortar and stone pestle to process rice. These two things had been made by stone tool processing workshop for a long time. Four huge stone mortar had been placed next to rice paddy field. In Chu Dong''s memory, there are still some villages that retain the ancient custom of grinding rice grains into white rice with stone mortar and stone pestle. This method is called Chung rice. Chung rice is a process of processing brown rice into white rice. The rice pounder holds a pestle and pound it down until the rice bran completely peels off the brown rice. Then he uses a bamboo sieve to remove the rice bran, and the white rice appears in front of his eyes. This process seems complicated to say, but in fact it is very simple to operate. After all, Chu Dong has already made people prepare all the things applied in the process, including Zhu sieve, which was specially woven by hengku according to his own ideas. When the white rice finally appeared in front of Chu Dong, Chu Dong found that his eyes were a little wet. He can finally eat rice. Many people in the tribe know that today is the day of rice harvest. They all gather around to watch and feel puzzled when they see grains of rice turning into white rice. In their opinion, those brown rice can be eaten. Why should they shell it? Chu Dong didn''t want to talk to these guys who hadn''t eaten rice, so he took enough rice from a stone pot. After washing rice, he added enough water, covered the pot with a wooden cover, and put the stone pot on the specially made stove to cook. When a large amount of steam came out of the stone pot, the smell of rice had come out. The tribesmen, who have never smelled the aroma of rice, are attracted by the aroma of rice and talk about it. Yang got to Chu Dong''s side. "Chu, is this what you often call white rice? It''s really fragrant. It''s different from meat. " "Hey, brother Yang, we won''t worry about staple food in the future. Barbecue can only be used as a dish, not a staple food. Rice is the staple food we should eat most often. " Seeing that the fire was almost over, Chu Dong lifted the lid of the pot and saw the steaming white rice. He could not help but put a big spoon in a stone spoon and ate it directly. God, this is the first time that he thinks rice is so sweet. Yang saw Chu Dong''s expression, can''t help snatching the stone spoon from Chu Dong''s hand, also tasted, and then savored. "Delicious! It''s sweet and delicious, and it''s very soft. It''s totally different from the smell of wild animal meat. " Among the whole Panshi tribe, Yang is the most fastidious eater. Even he praises rice so much that a group of God warriors rush in and snatch away the whole stone pot in the blink of an eye, no matter whether it is hot or not. "You bastards! That''s the rice that I''ve been steaming. Give it back But people who are familiar with Chu Dong know that Chu Dong is not really angry, and naturally he will not return the stone pot obediently. When Chu Dong finally grabbed the stone pot back, he found that there was no rice in the stone pot, and even the pot was eaten. "Rice one, rice two, you hurry to pound rice, we need to eat." The axe licks the rice grain at the corner of the mouth, and the way is endless. However, the amount of rice produced in the rice experimental field is still very small, which can only satisfy one''s hunger. If it is to be used as the staple food of the whole tribe, I am afraid there will not be sufficient yield in a few seasons.However, there are already seeds, and the next step is to continue planting in a larger area. Chu Dong put down his experimental project and came here to taste the first rice of the tribe. Now he got what he wanted. He ordered people to seal up the rice as an important contribution prize. After someone made a great contribution, he would taste the sweet and delicious rice. Chudong went back to his lab. Today, Chu Dong has its own independent anatomy room and medical operating room, and has also opened up a laboratory. Nowadays, a lot of experiments are done in the laboratory. Of course, it''s impossible for this laboratory to have the equipment of modern civilization, but there are also many props that are considered strange. Since the Panshi tribe had been able to make glass, then, under the guidance of Chu Dong, the method of blowing glass was finally developed successfully. It was able to blow out a variety of glassware, many of which were glass test vessels in Chu Dong laboratory, such as measuring cups, test tubes and so on. The appearance of these glassware, to a large extent, helped Chu Dong to make some more precise experiments, especially in the project that Chu Dong was tackling. Chu Dong thought that the project he was doing now should be called the power source exploration experiment, because he wanted to verify that the force of the divine warrior and the sorcery of the divine priest could be created through scientific experiments and rigorous and precise experiments. This is a tedious and complex experimental project. Chu Dong stayed in the laboratory almost all summer. As for some things in the tribe, with the management of ten branch ministers and the coordination of the picket team, Chudong could rest assured. Now, Chu Dong almost devoted himself to the experiment. Chapter 320 Throughout the summer, Chu Dong has been trying to make a perfect combination of diamond, wood, metal and other materials. Chu Dong is not only a doctor, a top student of medical school, but also interested in chemical experiments. Medicine and chemistry are two interrelated subjects. In modern civilization, chemistry mainly studies inorganic substances, while medicine mainly studies organic substances. The two are interconnected in some areas. On the test bench of Chudong, the wand of the captured egg Witch and the bronze sword of the slain samurai of the deep nest tribe are also in front of us. The wand was originally inlaid with a black crystal stone. According to the bird wizard, this wood is a kind of stone in wood, which is quite rare. In fact, it should be formed after thousands of years of resin secretion, condensation and wrapping of a large amount of stone sand. Some of them are similar to amber, but they are not Amber''s light yellow transparent color. Bird witches don''t know what kind of stone it is. Chu Dong is called Shadow stone for the time being, mainly because the egg witches used shadow bondage and shadow blinking. The bronze sword is inlaid with a transparent crystal with blood veins. According to Chu Dong''s inference, it is also a kind of diamond, because the hardness is very similar to diamond. Also because of the effect of blood diamond, when the bronze sword is launched, it can easily cut the skin of the rock with the innate defense ability, which should be a sharp effect. Now, shadow stone and blood grain diamond have been unloaded, and the adhesive on the stone, bronze sword and wood grain of magic wand has been analyzed by Chu Dong. I don''t know how many times, but now there is only a small layer of adhesive left. After getting the magic wand and bronze sword, Chu Dong immediately began to analyze the inlay adhesive in detail, and concluded that both of them were bonded to different properties with the same similar natural adhesive. In particular, the bronze sword inlaid with blood diamond, not only because there is a groove to carry the diamond, but also because there is a strong adhesive force of natural adhesive, so that the bronze sword in the process of dancing battle, blood diamond will not fall off with the bronze sword body. In view of the primitive times, Chu Dong believed that even the temple of man is unlikely to produce inorganic adhesives developed by modern chemical extraction, and the adhesives should be natural adhesives. In nature, many plants and trees will secrete viscous liquid, which is a kind of adhesive in itself, but if we want to be able to use it as the adhesive of two different substances, it is not enough. From the beginning, Chu Dong did not focus on the natural adhesives of plants, but focused on the natural adhesives of animals. The ancient system of traditional Chinese medicine provides a very precious treasure house for Chudong, such as bone glue, gelatin, donkey hide gelatin, turtle glue and so on. When Chu Dong was in medical school, he was very interested in bone glue, gelatin, donkey hide gelatin and tortoise shell glue. These colloids made from animal bones and fur not only have the function of strong adhesive, but also can be eaten. Therefore, Chu Dong always believed that the natural adhesive used on bronze swords and witches'' sticks was animal glue. In this era, it should be bone glue, gelatin, donkey hide glue, etc. made from the bones or fur of wild animals. Unfortunately, after a summer''s experiment, Chu Dong did not know how many kinds of animal bones and fur he cooked, and produced a large number of various kinds of animal glue, some of which were very viscous, but they were not the same thing as the adhesive used on bronze swords and witchcraft sticks, just similar. Some colloidal films are strong and elastic after forming, but they are not water-resistant. When they meet with water, the adhesive layer will expand and lose its bonding strength. Some of them are strong enough to make two stones stick together as one, but their corrosion resistance is also poor. Too high temperature and too high humidity may cause changes. In the past two days, Chu Dong began to wonder whether his research direction was wrong at the beginning, and whether he wanted to turn to the natural gum of the plant Department? But the species of natural gum in the flora are far more than that of wild animals, which makes Chudong a little frustrated. Perhaps, only after arriving at the temple of man, can we get the secret recipe from the mouth of the God priests who can inlay the God stone and sacrifice the stone. "Brother Chu, are you still busy?" Night Luo suddenly appeared in the laboratory, the Chu Dong who was concentrating on doing the experiment was startled. If anyone can easily enter the laboratory and disturb Chudong who is doing the experiment, there is no one else in the whole tribe except yeluo. The whole tribe knows that yeluo is the future match of Chudong, that is, the future chief''s wife. People of the whole tribe, including Yang, niaowu, Liangqi, Lihuo and other people of a longer generation, love yeluo very much, and feel like they love their family. Yeluo is as free as a lark in Panshi tribe. She has not been excluded in Wudong tribe for a long time. She also leads the fashion of the whole tribe. Many girls in the tribe are losing weight, hoping to become slim and plump like yeluo.Chu Dong saw Ye Luo come in, and a trace of spoiling flashed in his eyes. In Chu Dong''s opinion, yeluo is not only her lover, but also her sister. What Chu Dong sees is not only yeluo''s supermodel figure, but also her intelligence and perseverance. Maybe yeluo inherited the excellent gene of his mother Lin SA, who he had never met before, and gave people a special strong characteristic feeling at any time. "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be playing with those little girls? " Chu East doesn''t lift an eye don''t open of say. "There''s something I want you to see for me." "What is it?" Chu Dong casually dealt with a, still didn''t look up at night Luo. Night Luo from the side of the pocket took out a barbarian bone, originally want to let Chu Dong see, but Chu Dong still didn''t pay attention to her meaning, let her some frustration. Night Luo snorted and was about to act like a spoiled child. She smelled a pungent and spicy smell in her nose. "What''s the taste?" Yeluo quickly covers her nose with her hand and looks for the taste. However, she finds that it is in the corner. In a stone crucible, the unknown beast''s skin and bones are already burnt, so it gives off a smell of scorching. Night Luo quickly put out the fire, don''t want to accidentally scald the fire, the hand with a savage bone carelessly fell into the crucible. Chapter 321 Chu Dong hears the cry of surprise from ye Luo. At this time, he can''t be busy any more. Otherwise, it will be hard for the beauty to blame. "What''s the matter? Got burned, right? Why are you so careless? " Chu East in the past, will night Luo hot to the small hand, bubble in the water beside. Then Chu Dong saw that the burning Crucible on the alcohol lamp had been pasted. He quickly went over and picked up the crucible with pliers, and put out the alcohol lamp with the alcohol lamp cover. "Don''t put out the alcohol lamp with water. As long as the oxygen is isolated, you don''t ask..." Chu Dong is saying, eyes also looking at the crucible has been black paste of animal bone glue, not the same. At this time, it should be the smell of Scorch is not so obvious, but emit a faint fragrance, which is similar to the aroma of broth cooking time, and some similar to the unique aroma of plants, in short, very good smell. "Why is it so fragrant? It''s not supposed to be this kind of smell when the wild animals are burnt. " Chu Dong frowned and couldn''t understand. The night next to Luo full of happiness, just his hand was alcohol lamp small hot for a while, Chu Dong immediately came to his disposal. There is no trace of scald on my hand, but my heart is warm. "Yes, why is it so fragrant? It stinks just now. Brother Chu, it''s not good. Help me to get out the bones. The bones I just took fell into your pot. " Ye Luo was worried. She wanted to take the barbarian bone out of the crucible. However, the barbarian bone had already disappeared and seemed to melt away. Chu Dongzheng is worried. He hears Ye Luo say that "Mangu" has fallen in. His eyes suddenly shine and he slaps his thigh fiercely. "Yes, I''m so stupid. That''s it. It''s barbarian bones, not animal bones and skins. Yeluo, you are my lucky star. " Chu Dong embraces Ye Luo and gives her a big kiss. Night Luo at that time the whole person was stunned, she felt the strong strength on Chu Dong''s arm, also felt the strong male flavor. This is the love of Chu Dong for a long time, but due to the oath to her mother Lin SA, ye Luo has never dedicated herself to Chu Dong, but it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t have that idea. Occasionally, Chu Dong gently kisses yeluo''s forehead, just like her elder brother treats her younger sister. Although yeluo knows that Chu Dong is impulsive and has been restraining herself, she still likes the appearance of those men and women in the tribe. Chudong suddenly very impulsively hugs himself and kisses himself, night Luo almost the whole person is melt, also can''t hear clearly what the East is saying. "So that''s it. The natural adhesive is barbarian bone. Barbarian bones can be penetrated into the human body and fused with the human body. Naturally, they can also be fused with other substances. That''s the truth. It''s a fantastic barbarian bone. " Chu Dong excitedly let go of Ye Luo, carefully clamped the crucible to the test-bed, picked the sticky substance in the crucible and smeared it on the wand, then waited a little, observed the state of the sticky substance, and then put the shadow stone on the sticky substance. The next step is to wait and see if the sticky substance can really stick to the shadow stone and the wand. Chu Dong had a vision of Tian Heng, and he could see things more clearly than others. In his eyes, he could see that the strong tension of the sticky substance pulled the shadow stone and the wand tightly together. The slow process was actually very fast. What surprised Chu Dong most was that the sticky substance was getting thinner and thinner. Finally, just under the eyelids, there was only a thin layer of sticky matter left, and the shadow stone and the wand had been tightly bonded together. No, it should be said that they grew together. If you observe it carefully, you will find that there are special wooden lines on the shadow stone, and there are obvious traces of fossilization in a short distance between the wand and the shadow stone. If you don''t know that the two are stuck together with viscous adhesive, you will think that they are strange things of the same substance. What makes Chu Dong even more surprised is that the connection between the shadow stone and the wand is far more seamless than that between the shadow stone and the wand. In order to verify that this time the bonding is really very strong, Chu Dong took a small bottle of sulfuric acid. It took a long time for Chudong to extract this bottle of sulfuric acid from the sulfur ore, and due to the limited conditions, there are many impurities in it, but it has the characteristics of strong acid. Chu Dong picked out some sulfuric acid with a wooden stick and daubed it on the joint between the shadow stone and the wand. He carefully observed the damage caused by the strong acid. After that, Chu Dong soaked in water for about 10 minutes, and then observed the bonding effect. Then, the joint was close to the flame of the alcohol lamp and roasted for a period of time. The results are very ideal. The adhesive at the joint is not affected by sulfuric acid at all, nor by high temperature, water immersion, etc., which indicates that the bonding stability is super strong. Chu Dong was very satisfied. He grabbed the shadow stone with his hand and broke it two times. He found that with his own strength, he just let the wand shake a few times, but there was no change in the joint, let alone a crack.Chu Dong, as the method of processing, used those black sticky adhesive to connect the bronze sword with the blood diamond, and the effect was as good as the magic wand. "Wonderful, it looks like this. This barbarian bone is really amazing. Why didn''t I think of it? This brain is too rusty. " Chudong burst out laughing. Ye Luo was so shy beside her that her heart was beating wildly. Later, she found that Chu Dong had kissed her affectionately, and then she was busy with her own affairs, so she followed Chu Dong curiously. Night Luo really some don''t understand Chu Dong see stone and wood stick together what funny, but saw Chu Dong close mouth appearance, she also sincerely for Chu Dong happy. "Brother Chu, my bones just fell into the crucible and melted. What shall we do? " "Hey, my dear yeluo, you have made a great contribution. Isn''t that barbarian bone? I''ll find a suitable one for you. It''s not the right time Chu Dong embraces Ye Luo and kisses her on the face. "I know how you feel. Do you want to be a barbarian warrior? take it easy. There is a saying in my hometown that "if you are impatient and can''t eat hot tofu, wait patiently, there will always be the best barbarians who are in line with your temperament and physique." The night Luo is hugged by Chu Dong, bashful infinite, low head, a time have no voice. Chu east looking at night Luo that charming appearance, can''t help but heart a swing, gently pushed her to the side of a rattan chair. Ye Luo is also in a state of disorder and love. She lies obediently on the rattan reclining chair and overlaps with Chu Dong. Chapter 322 "Chieftain, what you want Ah... " The voice of choking voice comes, very untimely, and at the right time, will Chu East and night Luo two people startled separate. Chu Dong turned around and looked at the choking sound angrily. "What''s the matter? What are you doing in a hurry? " "Well, didn''t the chieftain tell me to look for the bones of the Four Eyed ape? I got it. Here it is When Chudong talks with choking voice, yeluo slips away. When she slips away, she deliberately bumps into choking voice and bumps the boy into a stagger. Looking at Ye Luo''s naughty smile, Chu Dong''s heart itches again. Fortunately, because of the sudden appearance of the choking sound, he interrupts his impulse. Now he can deal with things soberly. "Well, choking, put things down. You can find some barbarians. They are king level fierce beasts and ordinary barbarians. Do you understand?" Choking sound at this time also know the good things of Chudong and yeluo, but see Chudong''s meaning, don''t blame yourself, also rest assured. "Yes, chieftain. I''ll be right there." The next day, Chu Dong finally made the perfect adhesive. It is based on the bones and fur of wild animals as the main material to make bone glue, and then added to the wild bones as a catalyst, the adhesion and perfection of the adhesive is amazing. It was named mangujiao in the east of Chu Dynasty. It can even be taken as a drug. According to medical theory, it should be very good for human body, but its performance as a drug still needs to wait for the results of clinical trials. At this time, the biggest function of man bone glue is to use it as a strong adhesive. Of course, Chu Dong didn''t simply think that as long as the stone was inlaid, the ordinary wooden staff or bronze sword would have extraordinary power, because during this period of time when he studied how to firmly inlay the stone, Chu Dong already knew that there were strange runes in the area where the magic staff and bronze sword were inlaid with the stone. Chu Dong also remembers that there are similar runes on bird wizard''s wand and Lin Feng''s bronze sword. Think of this, Chu East let choke voice invite bird witch. After a few words of surprise, he came to Dongchu''s laboratory to talk with Wu zhengniao. "Uncle bird wizard, can I have a closer look at your wand?" "You''re welcome, chieftain. You''re welcome." Chu Dong took the wand from the bird wizard''s hand, looked at the rune pattern carefully, and then compared it with the rune pattern on the captured wand. Although they were all very strange patterns, they were absolutely different. Where does this Rune appear to have been seen? But I can''t remember. "Uncle bird wizard, did you carve this Rune?" "That''s what you''re talking about?! This Rune pattern is actually my sorcery pattern. Do you see the sorcery pattern on my chest? Is it the same as this one? " said, as like as two peas, the bird witch showed its left breast, so that Chu Dong saw the same pattern as the tattoo on the upper part of the wand. "No wonder, I think I saw it somewhere. What does this witch pattern represent? Is it magic power? " "Yes, it is. Chieftain, the scar on your body doesn''t look like a witch at all. Although you are not a real witch, you are more powerful, more powerful and more terrible than a real witch. " "Uncle bird wizard, we don''t have to flatter me in our relationship. How can the witch pattern on the wand be depicted? It''s as like as two peas in your chest. "This is the magic of sorcery. Let me show you. " Bird witch said, took a piece of white animal bone from the test-bed nearby, and then used a bone knife to gently scratch his own witch pattern. After that, he dropped a few drops of fresh blood from his chest on the smooth surface of the animal bone. At the beginning, the blood was still in drops, but it soon began to diffuse and spread, getting lighter and lighter, and seemed to penetrate into the animal bones. as like as two peas of blood, the last one of the blood disappeared, a similar pattern of witch tattoo on the bird''s chest appeared on the animal bones. Chu Dong was really shocked. He opened his mouth and said a word for a long time. "There is no mercy. Even automatically generate patterns, what operation Bird wizard''s face is slightly pale, obviously with blood on his body has a certain load. "It''s called sorcery etching. Only after sorcery etching can the wand really stimulate the increasing effect of stone sacrifice, so as to maximize the effect of sorcery." "Similarly, the weapons of the divine warrior are inlaid with divine stones. Only after the master''s martial patterns are etched through the martial patterns can they play the role of divine stones." "I see. Uncle bird wizard, why didn''t you say such a thing earlier? If I had said that earlier, the strength of our tribe would have been greatly improved. " "It''s not that I don''t want to say that it''s not difficult to etch the sorcery pattern and the martial pattern, but how to inlay the sacred stone or sacrifice the stone. This kind of inlaying skill can only be achieved by the deities in the temple of man. ""No, they''re not the only ones who can do it, and I can do it now." Chudong smiles with pride. "No way?" Seeing Wu Dong''s face, Chu was surprised. "If Uncle bird wizard doesn''t believe it, I can show it to you. Just in time, I''m also preparing for the next stage of the experiment. " Chu Dong said, and took a bronze knife from the side. The handle of the bronze knife had already dug a groove, that is, only the invincible edge of the Luding can dig the groove of the bronze knife, just like carving tofu. Chu Dong selected a certain amount of bone glue and smeared it inside the groove, then put a light yellow diamond into the groove. The size of the groove is exactly designed according to the diamond, which fits perfectly. Gently pressed, and then waited for a few minutes, Chu Dong let the bird wizard see if the adhesion is firm. After the bird wizard tried, he found that the inlay was indeed unbreakable, and immediately sent out a consecutive exclamation. "Chieftain, how did you do it? It''s even stronger and more stable than my wand. " "Of course, it''s my latest adhesive. I call it bone glue. With bone glue, everything can stick together. " "Chieftain, it''s amazing. I can''t describe your genius in words. I just want to say that it''s the right choice in my life for me to join you. " "Uncle bird witch, you flatter me just right. I took it. " Chu Dong and bird wizard look at each other and laugh, very happy. After laughing, the wizard stares at the diamond inlaid bronze knife and suddenly raises a question. Chapter 323 "Chieftain, try to etch this bronze knife with blood. After all, you are a rare Warlock. You can''t, but force etching may be effective. " Bird witch''s words really reminded Chu Dong. For a long time, Chu Dong felt that he was just a witch and forgot his identity as a soldier. The main reason is that most of the battles didn''t need Chu Dong to fight. Naturally, there were Yang, axe, iron wing, stone and so on. Most of his work was witchcraft. I''m a fake witch, but what about soldiers? "Uncle bird wizard, it''s a reasonable reminder. I''ll try. " Chu Dong also took a sharp bone knife, gently scratched a knife near the scar mark on his chest, and then smeared the blood from the wound near the groove of the bronze knife. as like as two peas in the East and the two birds in the sky, they were staring at the bronze knives. The blood on the bronze knives disappeared quickly, and replaced the scar lines that were exactly the same as the Chu Dong''s chest. "Chieftain, you are indeed a warlock. Look, the etch of martial arts appears. It''s just that your martial arts pattern is really special. I''ve never heard of anyone whose martial arts pattern is similar to the scar on your chest. " Chu East tiny some small awkwardness, he also don''t know his chest Wu Wen exactly is how to return a responsibility. After other people absorb and fuse the barbarian bones, there will always be aggressive tattoos, and their own is a common scar. Chu Dong picked up the bronze knife inlaid with diamond. He felt it for a while, but it didn''t seem to change. "Because the etching of your weapon is the blood from your body, the weapon is closely related to you to a certain extent. You should calm down and carefully feel the blood contact you etched on the weapon, and then you will have a different feeling." Chu Dong listened to the bird wizard''s gentle voice, closed his eyes, calmly felt the bronze knife in his hand. At this moment, it seems strange that the bronze knife is connected with itself. It seems that there is no knife, but the extension of the arm, at the same time, what makes Chu Dong feel excited most is that a sense of invincibility arises spontaneously. When Chu Dong waved his hand, the bronze knife naturally went out with it, and one of it fell on a heavy stone beside the test bench. Generally speaking, this kind of stone needs a heavy axe to split, but Chu Dong''s Bronze knife actually split the stone into two parts, revealing the inner part of the stone which is half crystal green and half ochre yellow. "It''s really sharp. This is the addition effect of inlaid stone? " Bird wizard is also surprised that Chu Dong''s sword has such power, you know Chu Dong is just a warlock who doesn''t know if he is a senior soldier. And this sword is even more amazing than that of the samurai. Chu Dong took the bronze knife to his eyes and looked at the blade carefully. He found that the blade was still curled, and the blade didn''t feel sharper at all. It was just the function of sharp stone diamond. "If you can turn an ordinary knife into a magic weapon immediately, it seems that the magic stone is very powerful." Chu Dong said, carefully observed the light yellow diamond embedded in the groove, and found the problem. There is a faint fine grain on the diamond, but Chu Dong had observed it carefully before, this diamond could not have such fine grain. Chu Dong''s eye balance ability is not blowing. It''s absolutely not a problem to be observant, because although the diamond seems to have no problem on the surface, it has actually been slightly damaged. Although he didn''t know what the principle was, Chu Dong already knew that the so-called God stone inlay could not play an eternal role, or it would continue to wear and tear, and finally it might break. Would it be time to renew the God stone? See Chu Dong in meditation, bird wizard did not disturb, quietly waiting. After a while, Chu Dong turned his head and looked at the bird wizard, and asked, "can ordinary barbarian soldiers also use martial arts etching?" "Well, I don''t know. I don''t think so." "Why not? Barbarian warriors will have barbarian bone patterns after fusing barbarian bones, that is, martial arts patterns. Nowadays, Wu Wen etching can be realized, and the inlay of divine stone is not a problem. Why not? " The bird witch can''t answer. "I haven''t heard of barbarian warriors waving weapons inlaid with divine stones. Only those above the level of divine warrior can be used." "You have to have a try." Chu East bares teeth a smile, light say. When Shitou, Mao, Lvyuan, Mingxiao and other soldiers heard that Chu Dong was going to do the experiment again, they rushed over with joy. Chu Dong looked at the more than ten soldiers who had been called and asked, "everyone has brought weapons, right?" "Yes." More than ten soldiers suddenly agreed, but dozens of them responded with general momentum.Nowadays, the weapons in the hands of every soldier are changed from stone axes and hammers to bronze swords. Now, the weapons in their hands have become knives and axes of steelmaking. The thirteen soldiers named by Chu Dong were all the best among the soldiers. Therefore, a hundred steel blade made by two sunsets was given to them. "Stone, give me your knife." Stone''s usual weapon is a heavy hammer, which is made of pig iron, but at the same time, it is also equipped with a steel knife. If anyone ignores the martial arts of stone, it will be miserable, because all soldiers recognize that the cutting and butchering method of stone is the most fierce one among all. Of course, the weight of the stone knife can''t be compared with his heavy hammer, but it''s nearly twice as heavy as other people''s steel knives. It''s too heavy to lift. Chu Dong made a groove out of the stone steel knife, and then inlaid it with a diamond. "Stone, with a bone knife, gently stab the bone pattern in front of your chest, and smear the blood around the groove evenly." Stone grinned and stabbed himself in the chest with a bone knife. As a result, the mouth was a little big and there was too much blood. He smeared it on the groove of Bailing steel knife. When the blood disappeared, a rune pattern appeared near the groove, which was the same as the barbarian bone pattern on the stone chest. Bird wizard in the side to see clearly, surprised open mouth. Originally, the bird wizard only thought that the divine warrior could etch the martial pattern, but he didn''t expect that a senior barbarian warrior could do it. Next is the key, to see whether the consciousness of the stone can be linked with their own steel knife Wu grain etching. Chu Dong nodded with satisfaction, and then taught the stone to experience the steel knife carefully. Stone holding a steel knife in his hand, closed his eyes, about a minute, opened his eyes. "Chieftain, I really wanted to have a dream that my hand turned into a steel knife!" Chapter 324 Stone soon succeeded, followed by Ming, followed by Xiao, and so on. A total of 13 people successfully completed the etching of martial arts patterns, and also successfully completed the process of linking with their own weapon brain God. The bird wizard next to him can''t be described as stunned any more. He tugged at his scattered long hair and murmured: "how can this be possible? Ordinary barbarian soldiers can even complete the etching of martial arts patterns?! It''s impossible. " Yang went to the bird wizard''s side and patted him curiously on the shoulder. "Uncle bird witch, what''s the matter?" "You don''t know, Yang. It''s not the weapons that can challenge a warrior. If the number is enough, the samurai will also be killed by the barbarians. " Chu Dong did not have time to pay attention to the surprise of the bird wizard. At this time, he was recording the time and effect of each soldier''s weapon etching with a very rigorous scientific attitude, comparing the effect, actual effect and damage degree of thirteen people who could play the role of inlaying God stone. With the test data of 13 soldiers, Chu Dong entered the laboratory and was very busy. No one knows what Chu Dong is doing, and no one will disturb him. But Ming, Xiao, Mao and other soldiers are very excited. "I feel that my knife is faster. It used to take more than ten knives to kill a rhinoceros. In my opinion, three or five knives can solve the problem." That''s the name. "I just want a knife." The stone is waving the long knife in his hand. "Captain, brag." "If you don''t believe it, try it." He who is near to the red is near to the ink. These soldiers also began to have a preliminary experimental spirit, so 13 people went out of the tribe to look for the rhinoceros to test their swords. The process of Chudong inlaying diamonds on the steel knives of thirteen soldiers, such as Shitou, was done in the laboratory, but the etching of martial patterns was tested in public. Therefore, many people in the whole tribe saw that scene. Originally, few people understood the mystery, but the words of bird wizard and Yang made the people in the tribe understand. If every barbarian warrior in the tribe has a weapon etched with martial patterns, does it mean that the future of the rock tribe will be full of fierce warriors of God? "The great chieftain once said that our rock tribe would be the strongest. What he said is true. " "There will be countless strong warriors in our rock." This very optimistic idea soon became the most popular rumor among the barbarians of the rock tribe, and soon spread to other tribes, even the temple of barbarians. After thousands of miles of attacking shenchao tribe, the prestige of Panshi tribe was greatly shocked, and more and more scattered tribes came to take refuge in Panshi tribe. As a result, Panshi tribe expanded to a large tribe of as many as 6000 or 7000 people in a short time. The Panshi tribe is just like a lush forest. There are all kinds of creatures living in the forest, and some of them have ghosts in their hearts. From the beginning, they aimed at some people in the Panshi tribe. Perhaps, in this era, there was no professional spy, but then Chu Dong recruited a large number of talented people, gathered a large number of scattered personnel, and gave opportunities to some tribes and people with ulterior motives. When stone and other 13 people went to the wasteland to test their swords, some people quietly left the tribe and entered the wasteland. Originally, the chance of death in the wilderness alone was amazing, but since Chudong and the alliance tribe cleaned up the surrounding wild animals before the winter of last year, and after the war against the tide of animals after stung, it is very difficult to see one or two wild animals within more than 100 miles around the Panshi tribe. One of the barbarians rushed to a dense forest more than 20 miles away from the rock tribe, and made a sound similar to the song of startling birds. After waiting for a while, he didn''t see any response. He was just thinking of continuing to walk into the dense forest, but he turned slowly on the spot and nodded to the robed swordsman who suddenly appeared behind him. "Hello, Mr. Dao Li, I have information to report to you." "Say it The robed swordsman who appeared behind the barbarian was the one who had met Chu Dong. "The Panshi tribe has made a number of excellent weapons, which are said to be more powerful than bronze weapons." Dao Hou frowned. "I know that. Although steel weapons are sharper, their durability is too poor to worry about. That''s why you sneaked out of the tribe? " "No. Today, Chu Dong just made an experiment, and more than ten people participated in the experiment. It seems that the diners have been sharpened by weapons "Diners? What do you mean Dao hunting frowned. The barbarian in front of him was not a qualified spy at all. He couldn''t even say his specific name."That is to let the more than ten test objects drip blood on the weapons, and the weapons are inlaid with diamonds, and then the weapons become more powerful." Dao Li''s face changed dramatically. "You''re talking about Wu Wen etching?" "Yes, yes, that''s the name. I didn''t write it down." Dao Li touched the long bronze Dao on his back. His Dao was also a god given weapon etched with martial arts patterns, and was inlaid with two God stones. "Are you sure what you hear is Wu Wen etching?" The messenger nodded like a chicken eating rice. "So, is the subject''s weapon sharper?" "It''s not clear. Those people said that they were going to test their swords. By the way, they were looking for a rhinoceros with amazing defense. " He nodded and walked forward. Dao hunting knows where there is a habitat for rhinoceros in the vicinity of Panshi tribe, and the person who tested the sword should be there. So he wants to see if Chu Dongzhen has developed God given weapons in batches. After Dao hunting passed by, the messenger wanted to ask for the benefits promised by Dao hunting. However, he found that he raised his arm, but could not make any sound. Then he touched his neck and his hands were full of blood. The barbarian''s head rolled down, staring at his headless body and slowly fell to the ground. Dao hunting left the forest with great strides, but he was thinking that the speed of the knife just now seemed to be faster, so he should have more strength. When Dao hunting got the news, several groups of people also knew the news, and then through layer upon layer of transmission, the news of Chu Dong inlaid with God stone and Wu pattern etched weapons was passed to the ears of those who should know. Chapter 325 In a quiet valley more than 30 miles away from the rock tribe, there live a group of rhinoceros. The rhinoceros is a kind of social brute. Generally, an adult male rhinoceros with more than ten to more than twenty female rhinoceros and their pups form a community. The rhinoceros is large and irritable, especially its two sides are not soft muscles and skin, but hard as stone bone plate. This kind of bone plate structure makes the rhinoceros have the best defense ability among the lower wild animals, that is, the king level fierce animals are generally not willing to provoke the rhinoceros. Stone and other 13 people came to the territory of the rhinoceros, in order to test whether the steel knives in their hands really become extremely sharp. From a distance, we can see a group of rhinoceros are leisurely eating grass, while the huge male rhinoceros is lying on the ground, dozing off with his eyes closed. White clouds, blue sky, green grass, rhinoceros. It''s a peaceful and beautiful picture, but in the eyes of the butchers who are used to killing wild animals, what they see is the fat and delicious meat of the rhinoceros. "After a while, I''ll challenge the rhinoceros to see if I can chop it to death." The stone didn''t carry a heavy hammer with him, and he didn''t wear stone armour. He just wore a bare upper body, surrounded his lower body with animal skin, and carried a bright, two meter long steel knife in his hand. At his side, Mao, Xiao, Ming, Lvyuan and other 12 people all began to roar. "Captain, I think the bone plate of that rhinoceros is hard enough. If you can''t kill it with one knife, you have to cut more." "That''s to say, if the axe instructor is there, one knife will surely kill him. The team leader''s chopping method is a little worse." Teammates so coax together, stone''s face can be a little hang up, cold hum. "I want you to know what I''m good at. Look Stone with a steel knife straight to the sleeping male rhinoceros. The male rhinoceros is sleeping and sniffs. He clearly smells strange smell and breaks into the territory. Almost all male wild animals have the habit of enclosure. They will resolutely and brutally attack other wild animals who dare to invade their territory. The same is true of this male rhinoceros, which makes a dull roar, stands up and starts to trot towards the stone. With the speed of the rhinoceros getting faster and faster, the ground began to shake, indicating the huge tonnage of this rhinoceros. "Captain, just one knife!" "Be careful, don''t cut it askew!" A burst of coax is behind the teammates. But the stone turned his mouth. Shi Shi is the leader of a combat team. He seldom commands in peacetime. He is good at fighting. It''s natural for the vice leader to be a black face when he is in charge of discipline. These days, after leaving the city-state, Shitou also wants to discipline these brothers, but he is always embarrassed. After all, he has been fighting with Mao, Ming and Xiao for nearly a year, and his deep feelings are needless to say. So, teammates can easily joke with him, and he just laughs. Pretending not to hear the noise of the brothers, the stone chopped the head of the long steel knife into the ground, and then looked at the rhinoceros with contempt. Although stone is younger than most of the brothers in the team, he is a very experienced hunter. Last year, when they came to take refuge in the rock, he was the only soldier in their small migration tribe. He found life in the dangerous wasteland step by step, relying on the explosion of the rock at the critical moment. It''s a big mistake to think that stone has only brute force. His fighting experience has been praised by Yang Du, and he has trained with Yang, axe, ahoo and other divine warriors for half a year. Standing there, the stone has a kind of demeanor that Mount Tai collapses in front of it. Perhaps because of the contempt of the stone king, the anger of the male rhinoceros rose sharply. At this time, it came running with red eyes. Seeing that the rhinoceros''s low angle of attack was about to collide with the stone''s chest, the stone turned fiercely and kicked the blade of the long knife at the same time. The acceleration of the long knife in the stone''s hand was extremely fierce from the very beginning. Sharp blade along the gap between the neck of the rhinoceros, mercilessly inserted in. When the blade hit the neck of the rhinoceros, stone''s body also followed the blade to dive forward. His huge body and the force of momentum were added to the blade of the steel knife, and the force was extraordinary. The blade protruded from the other side of the ox''s head, and the blood burst out. Bull head landing! "Team leader, awesome!" Mao, Ming and others applauded. The loanword Niu bi was naturally influenced by Chu Dong.Nowadays, a rhinoceros''s neck is hard enough to cut with a steel axe, but it''s not easy to cut with a stone axe. "Good Dao technique!" A cold voice came to the ears of the people. The stone turned and saw that Dao Sha had come to them. Stone knows Dao Sha, because Dao Sha stood in the way of the group of people from Panshi tribe who came back from Yunshan tribe that day. It''s hard to know this robed swordsman. "Why Be careful! " The eyes of the stone suddenly constricted, one foot stamped on the ground, and then the whole person rushed to the knife hunting like a shell. This move to charge, learn from the Yang charge, not by speed, but a leg of the powerful ejection ability, full of explosive power. But no matter how fast the stone is, there is still a long way to go before Dao hunting. When he comes near, a red line has appeared in one of the soldiers'' throat. The soldier''s reaction was not bad. When he found that there was a knife hunting around him, the soldier was on guard all the time, but the knife hunting was too fast. He hid a little bit slowly, and then he was cut by the knife hunting. Dao hunting not only cut the throat of a soldier of the rock tribe, but also grabbed the steel knife from the soldier''s hand. "Is this the steel knife made by your chieftain? It looks flashy. " The body shape of Dao hunting flashed back and dodged the knife of the fierce stone. "Your Dao skill is born out of our Dao king. Do you think you can beat me?" While saying that, Dao hunting dodged very easily. It seemed that he was really ready. Stone a knife not, not to chase, but a help to hold the throat of the wounded comrades in arms. "Hold on! Take you back to the tribe, and the chieftain will save you. " The soldier was a sad smile, shook his head, efforts to hold his throat with his hand, issued a final cry. "Captain, avenge me!" Then the soldier tilted his head and died in the arms of the stone. Chapter 326 Although Dao hunting succeeded in killing the soldiers of the rock tribe, he was surprised that his head was not cut down. You know, the skill of drawing a sword handed down by the king of Swords is fast and weird. It''s always a skill that you must hit when you draw a sword, and you will die when you hit it. Dao hunting knows whether his sword can behead the other as soon as he makes a move. I didn''t expect that although the knife took the life of the junior barbarian warrior, he also hid for a few millicents and didn''t decapitate directly. Although he had some regrets, he wanted to bury all the 13 barbarian soldiers in front of him. "Run! Run! I didn''t let you die. You can''t. The chieftain will save you. " Stone roared, but how can''t wake up his arm has been swallowing gas teammates escape. After all, I didn''t escape the knife hunt. "Don''t cry, captain. This is not the time to cry." "Yes. Stone, the man of the sword king, is going to kill us all. " "Hey, hey, let him have a try." Other people are just as sad, but this is not the time to cry. Slowly, I heard my teammates on the stone. "Well, we''ll take care of the swordsman first, and then we''ll take you home." Led by the stone, the twelve men stood in the shape of a fan. In the front were the strong soldiers, while in the back were Mao, Ming and others who were better at flexible combat. Stone stood in the front, facing the knife hunting. But Dao hunting looked down at the steel knife that he had just snatched from the dead soldier. The production of steel knife is not excellent, only the blade is sharp enough, but it won''t make Dao hunting moved. His eyes stare at the emerald inlaid in the groove of the handle for a long time. "What''s your name? Are you ready? " Dao Li looked up at the murderous stone with a cold smile. "What are you going to prepare?" "Ready to die!" The stone is the head of a knife. The knife is as fierce as a torrent. However, the blade hunter''s toes were a little bit sharp, and his body jumped back to avoid the fierce knife of the stone. "Good Dao! Your age''s child''s mastery of sabre technique shows his talent. Are you interested in joining our guard of divine Sabre? " "Plus you, sir!" The stone Sabre is getting old, but it''s moving forward. After it''s been cut down, the sabre''s power is rolling down the bead curtain, and the head of the sabre is moving up from the ground, straight to the Xiayin of the sabre hunting. Dao Li opened his eyes and praised. "It''s full of momentum that you make the inverted bead curtain like this. It''s a good young man to practice Dao. " But stone doesn''t listen to the nonsense of knife hunting. He can''t be merciful to the murderer who killed his brother. The knife is rolling, and the whole process is amazing. When Dao hunted back, he found that the stone''s arm was too long. In addition to the long sword, he couldn''t escape all of them. But when the scabbard swung behind him, he put a knife on his side. Dao Sha blocked the stone''s sword with a scabbard. Then his face changed. He grabbed the handle of the sword and pulled out his bronze sword scabbard. It was like the moon sinking in the west, and the sword fell to the stone''s neck. The stone''s blade was blocked by the scabbard. For a moment, I felt that my blade seemed to be attached to the scabbard of Dao hunting. It was very heavy to wave. In an instant, the bronze knife of Dao hunting was cut down. The stone roared, but he didn''t dodge. He just added a layer of strength to the long knife in his hand. His hands shook and broke the scabbard. Almost at the same time, the three steel knives of Mao, Ming and Lvyuan behind the stone shot out at the same time, piercing the key parts of the knife from three parts. If Dao Sha insists on taking the life of the stone, then three steel knives will hit Dao Sha and kill him. Dao hunting naturally doesn''t trade his life for Stone''s. although he likes stone, he really wants stone, a big man with great talent for practicing Dao. Dao Li gave a cold hum, kicked out, hit the stone''s chest with one foot, and then kicked out with the rebound strength of his leg. The stone yelled, and the whole person was kicked by the knife and flew out. With the long knife in his hand, he could not fall. And Dao hunting, by flying backwards, naturally avoided the shooting of three steel knives. The sword fell on the ground. Although the body method was still calm, his face was absolutely not good-looking. He struggled with the scabbard to hold the stone''s long knife, and then beheaded with one knife. Unexpectedly, the other party was so numerous that he even used a flying knife. It was shameless. Moreover, his scabbard was cut in half by the brute force of the stone. Not long after Dao Sha fell to the ground, five steel knives came at the same time, and the angles were different. They cooperated very well.The sword hunter was cool. He rotated the bronze sword in his hand and swung away the five steel knives. He was very careful. He deflected the five soldiers'' swords with the force of the swords. For a moment, the five men showed their flaws to varying degrees. Dao Sha cuts in with a knife to kill one of the soldiers on the spot. However, as soon as the Dao hunting Dao was handed out, there were three steel knives behind the five soldiers. At the same time, they slashed Huashan from top to bottom. With a loud snort, the bronze knife turned over and resisted the three steel knives with its body. Unexpectedly, it broke the steel knives in the hands of the three soldiers with its own strength. The hunting knife turned again, trying to take advantage of the situation to kill the three soldiers. At this time, the stone''s long knife attacked with unconventional stabbing method. It seems that the stone can''t use a long knife at all. He uses the long knife as a spear. The length of the arm and the long knife is more than three meters, and the attack range is larger. When the three soldiers are killed by the knife, the blade of the steel knife is delivered to the knife''s chest in time. Dao hunting didn''t have time to stop. He twisted his body strangely. The blade of the long stone knife escaped the knife. In the other hand, he held a steel knife and pushed the boat along with the water. He cut at the stone''s chest fiercely. With a loud roar from the stone, the long sword does not wait for the blade to grow old. With an upward arm and strong brute force, it forcefully unties the hunting move. At the same time, the blade cuts the left side of the hunting knife inward. The bronze knife in the hunter''s horizontal block, just in time with the stone to fight the moment, the body floated out, all of a sudden out of the stone''s attack range. Dao Sha was very upset. He knew that the strongest opponent was a high-level barbarian warrior, but once he got together, he forced himself to be in a hurry, especially the long stone Dao, which was very powerful and skillful. Chapter 327 The knife is cold. "It seems that if you don''t use some real Kung Fu, you can''t be dealt with." Dao Sha moved his joints, and with a grim smile, his body was vertical, and the bronze Dao poured down like a rainstorm. The stone roared and went straight in. No matter how fierce the knife was, it went straight to the chest with a bayonet. It''s a tactic of one move for one life. The bet is to see who can hit the opponent first. The grimace of Dao hunting''s mouth was colder. He was confident that he would cut the stone''s arm into several sections in a flash. But when Dao Sha''s knife was about to hit the stone, he suddenly felt something stinging him on the outer edge of his palm. If at ordinary times, this kind of stabbing pain does not care at all, but at this time, under the surging force of knife hunting, almost all the power is concentrated on the right hand knife, and the stabbing pain is just the right hand holding the knife. Therefore, the stabbing pain slows the speed of Dao hunting. Dao hunting was shocked, but he changed his move in time in panic. Dao move no longer attacked, but changed to block. When the two swords intersect, the hunting will take advantage of the situation. Dao Li looked down at his right hand and found a small black insect lying on the outer edge of his palm, stabbing his palm with its long beak. Dao hunted and held the black beetle in his hand, which turned into a pool of water. It won''t take long for the beetle to stick to it. Don''t give him time to react to it Behind the green garden a shout, remind the stone. In silence, the stone ran after Dao hunting. At the same time, Mao, Ming, Xiao and other three people are also divided into two batches and three directions to attack and kill the stone. Dao Sha''s face changed. He has heard of the black Metarhizium. It is a very rare beetle. It is said that it is extremely poisonous. As long as the person bitten by it is poisoned within a few breaths, he will die. Did the black beetle that bit himself just now turn out to be a black Metarhizium? Dao hunting''s mind was suddenly disturbed. Worried that his palm might be poisoned, he quickly took out a porcelain vase from his arms and poured a pill into his mouth. But after a series of actions of knife hunting, he was surrounded by the soldiers like stone. "Avenge the escape!" The stone is right in front of Dao hunting. A long Dao is dancing like flying. It''s full of power. Mao is on the left side of Dao hunting. He cooperates with the two soldiers and uses a short and powerful blade to wait for the opportunity. Although Tu''s right side is the same as other people''s, he uses the same method as others. Xiao is at the back of Dao hunting. He doesn''t attach much importance to Dao technique, but he specially chooses a heavy Dao made of discarded pig iron by the rock master. Its weight is twice as heavy as that of a long stone Dao. It''s a heavy axe with full cutting edge. In addition to the stone, each of the other three people had comrades in arms around them to weave a net and wrap the sword hunting in it. Dao hunting is really powerful. Now he has reached the second level of barbarism in the first level of divine warrior. If he is equipped with a bronze sword inlaid with sharp divine stone and native dignified sacrificial stone, he can reach the third level of Jue Feng. A level-3 divine warrior in the first realm should crush a group of barbarian warriors, but he chose to avoid several times in the process of fighting, which is really helpless. The stone sword itself is extremely sharp. With diamond inlaid, the edge of the stone sword is unstoppable. The material of bronze Dao is much weaker than that of Bailian steel Dao. If the sharp stone is added, it is sharper than that of Baigang steel Dao. However, under the same condition of inlaying the sharp stone, the bronze Dao has all the disadvantages. If it was only stone, Dao hunting would have found the flaw in the stone in five moves and removed the stone''s head. However, there were also teammates beside the stone. It seemed that these soldiers were only the primary brute soldiers. They were brave and cooperated with each other quite tacitly. When a person has a flaw, his team-mates will come to make up the position immediately, so that the fierce Sabre force of Dao hunting is often blocked, unable to form an indomitable cutting force. Dao hunting''s Dao is still very violent, which makes the soldiers of the rock tribe retreat. However, as soon as the left side wants to win the overwhelming victory, the attack from the right side and the rear will come immediately, and the positive defense will arrive at the right time. Not only that, standing in the green garden outside the enclosure, but also constantly ejected out a small beetle in strange shape, harassing knife hunting. At this time, daori already knew that the black beetle that first bit him was not a black stiff beetle, otherwise he would have been poisoned and hardened. However, looking at the green garden, I don''t know how many insects I have. What if there are black Metarhizium and so on? As a result, although his Sabre force has always been very fierce, he has never been able to defeat or even repel the opponent.The sword hunter was worried. Suddenly, a series of horizontal cuts of the bronze sword forced him back to face his name and two soldiers. A black and yellow light suddenly appeared on the bronze sword. When the black and yellow light emerges, the steel knives in the hands of the stone and others are attracted. If they don''t have enough grip strength on their palms, just the solemn sacrifice stone of the bronze knife just started, the weapons in their hands will come out. "Be careful! There is magic Mao let out a loud drink to remind everyone. Although they didn''t get rid of the Bailian steel knife in their hands, their Sabre posture was in a mess, and the tacit combination of attack and defense suddenly appeared a big flaw. The knife hunts a ferocious smile. He did not hesitate to use the force in his body to transform the sorcery, which stimulated the effect of stone sacrifice, that is to say, at this moment. His bronze knife even cut several knives, two hands of steel knife offset soldiers cut flesh and blood. One of the soldiers fell out with a scream, and Dao Sha rushed out of the gap. Xiao was very close to me. Seeing his teammates being cut down, he let out a roar. The heavy knife in his hand was no longer a blade, but a heavy axe. He patted it horizontally. Dao hunting has been prevented. Now the bronze Dao moves sideways and blocks his side. When he wants to use his bronze Dao to collide with Xiao''s heavy Dao, he can speed up his escape. But Dao hunting was wrong. He didn''t expect that Xiao''s heavy Dao was too heavy. Before that, the sharp stone had been consumed by 7788. The bronze Dao was in continuous confrontation with the steel Dao made by stone and others. The weakness of the bronze material was immediately reflected. The bronze knife collided with the heavy one, but it broke into three pieces. Xiao''s heavy sword finally sweeps to the side of hunting waist and brings out a cloud of blood. However, Dao hunting also escaped faster and rushed into the wasteland. Looking at his two comrades in arms, he yelled again. Mao and Ming looked at each other and nodded to each other. "Xiao, you stay and see the big one''s injury. Let''s help the stone. " With that, Mao, Ming and Lvyuan followed the stone and chased after him. Chapter 328 After a long time, stone and others turned back, looking very depressed, but they didn''t catch up with Dao hunting. In the first battle between Shitou and daori, two soldiers died, one seriously injured and three slightly injured, although they finally broke the opponent''s bronze sword and hurt him. Since the establishment of the rock fighting team, this is the team''s worst loss. Before, even in the face of tens of thousands of fierce beast attack, the team is only the most injured, rarely seriously injured, no death. Stone with people, carrying dead comrades, with heavy steps, back to the rock tribe. When Chu Dong learned the news, he was stunned and dropped the hydrochloric acid in a glass bottle he was trying to prepare to the ground, burning a big hole in the ground. By the time Chu Dong came to the square, many people had gathered, and the high-level of Panshi tribe had also come. Seeing Chu Dong, the stone couldn''t help but kneel down on one knee. "Chieftain, I failed to protect my brother''s life. Please punish him!" Then the tears of the tough man dropped to the dust. Chu Dong looked at the two bodies lying on the ground, and his heart was also filled with grief and anger. The first 41 soldiers of the rock team were all selected and trained by Chu Dong. Everyone was like his own brother. He can say everyone''s name, can also say everyone''s hobbies, to some extent, as their own family. But I don''t want to. Two of them went so early. "Stone, stand up! Don''t be a girl. Tell me what''s going on Stone stood up, the original will they go out to test the knife, hit the knife hunting, and then broke out in the process of fighting again. "So Dao Li wanted to kill you all? But you fought and ran away? " The stone nodded. He felt that he had not been able to protect his life. "Soldiers will inevitably die on the battlefield. But the two brothers were killed by knife hunting. We will take revenge on them. " "Chieftain, tell me, when will you send troops for revenge?" "Yes. Blood debt, blood compensation, we must kill Dao Sha. " "Revenge for the dead brother." The surrounding people of Panshi tribe were excited, especially the soldiers of the group. Some of them directly took out a hundred steel knives and hit their chest with the blade to make a roar. As soon as Chu Dong raised his hand, the noise around him gradually quieted down. "If you hunt with a knife, you will die. I will personally cut off his head and send it to the graves of the two brothers. The samurai lengsong, the samurai Luoshi, the samurai green leaf, the Tiger flutter, you each take a team into the wasteland to search for swords and hunt, and kill them when you see them. " Leng songlvye and others took orders to leave the tribe with them and went to the wasteland to hunt. Later, Chu Dong asked people to say that the two dead were sent to Zhan lie hall to be sacrificed by relatives and friends. Zhanlie hall is one of the main buildings of Panshi tribe, which is expanding. It is similar to the place where soldiers'' spirits are placed. Zhanlie hall was newly built after the attack of animal tide. This is the first time that the remains of soldiers who died of war are placed in zhanlie hall. At this time, there were not many rituals. The bird wizard prayed to heaven as if he were dancing a big God. Anyway, Chu Dong didn''t understand. Then the people of the tribe made a circle around the body and said goodbye to it. They all learned from Chu Dong. At last, Chu Dong stood in front of him with solemn expression and solemn atmosphere. "Escape, big star, two men are excellent soldiers of the rock tribe. When fighting against the vulture community, they escape and kill three enemies, and big star kills one enemy, contributing to the final victory over the vulture community." "This spring, when the tide of beasts came, they fled and killed six wild beasts, severely injured one fierce beast, and killed the head of a king level fierce beast with their companions. Da Ke killed five wild animals, captured a wild animal, and killed a king level fierce animal with his companions. " "They are the soldiers of the rock tribe, and they are also the sons of their parents. They are dead before they get married and leave their blood. I am very sad." "According to the tribal pension regulations, the two parents enjoy the guarantee of their daily rations until the day of their death." "In the future, anyone who died fighting for our rock tribe can be listed in the zhanlie hall for future generations to look forward to." Chudong said, waving to the bottom, someone brought two boards. The board is only fifty centimeters long and less than twenty centimeters wide. Chu Dong took out his bone knife and began to carve on the board. The word "escape" is engraved on one board, and the word "Dake" is engraved on another board. Chu Dong''s carving skills are very general. The three characters can only be regarded as neat. Fortunately, Chu Dong''s wrist strength is strong enough and his eyes are deep enough. Therefore, the later cinnabar mixed with animal blood pigment goes deep into the wood grain. Chu Dong put two wooden plates with names on the unfinished heroic altar. "If one day I, Chu Dong, also died in battle, I could have such a wooden card on this heroic altar. I also hope that the later your names appear on this heroic altar. ""Our rock tribe will become the most powerful tribe in the whole wasteland and sweep the wasteland. Everyone will become a powerful hero, a respected ancestor in the hall of war martyrs, and a legend handed down from mouth to mouth by the wilderness tribe. " "I''m very sad that you can''t escape and big star, and they are plotting to die. I believe you are the same. Please follow me and bow to the dead three times. " Chu Dong said that, ZHENG Jin stood at attention, and bowed three times to the bodies of the two dead soldiers. Bird wizard was surprised. He had never seen such a strange farewell ceremony. However, in Panshi, Chu Dong''s behavior was right. All the people followed Chu Dong and bowed to the body three times. Some of the family members cried bitterly, but more of them were filled with grief and indignation, and the feeling of common hatred and common enemy was accumulated and fermented in everyone''s heart. After the farewell ceremony, they were cremated according to the ancient method of handling the remains of Panshi tribe, put into the urn and transported to Houshan for burial. Similarly, two wooden plates engraved with their names were placed as tombstones in front of their graves. After the burial ceremony of the two dead soldiers, Chu Dong said to the bird wizard, "Uncle bird wizard, I''d like to borrow a pterosaur." Bird wizard slightly a Leng, immediately understand Chu East meaning, on the face worry appears. "Is the chieftain going to hunt for Dao Chu Dong nodded and did not deny it. "After all, Dao hunting is a god warrior. If you go, you may be in danger." "I''ll go with ahoo and add a combat team. It''s OK." "But Dao hunting, after all, is the man of Dao king. How can it annoy Dao king by chasing him like this?" "Even if we tolerate, will Dao Wang let us go? It''s better to let go than to swallow it. Man temple, I will go, but I will kill it. " Chu Dong said very insipid, it seems that he said the most normal things. Chapter 329 "Chieftain, is that true? Do you really want to be the enemy of man temple Bird witch was surprised and turned pale. After all, the concept of bird witchcraft is deeply influenced by the man temple. For him, the man temple is an invincible giant. The only way to challenge its authority is to be crushed into powder. "It''s not that I want to be the enemy, it''s that they deceive too much. It''s tolerable, but it''s intolerable. " It was the first time that Chu Dong had put forward his idea of how to deal with man temple. It''s just a bird witch. I''m scared. Although the bird wizard was afraid, he became a wandering wizard from a respected wizard in the tribe, which was given by the temple of man. Therefore, although he was afraid, he made up his mind after thinking about it again and again. "Chudong, even if you take us to hell, I will follow you until the fire of hell burns." Generally, when a person is as old as bird wizard, he has already been tempered by life. But after bird wizard saw Chu Dong and joined the rock tribe, he seems to have a new life again. Bird wizard has the same energy as young people. Even old people like bird wizard have a kind of upward momentum, not to mention the young people of Panshi tribe?! When I heard that Chu Dong was going to hunt for Dao, hundreds of people would follow Chu Dong. Of course, it''s impossible for Chudong to let them follow him. He only took ahoo and the first combat team with him. After packing up his equipment, he set out in full. This time, not only the combat team, but also the mount. However, Chu Dong did not ride his own golden wolf, but only a common horned scale Mustang. Walking on the ground, Chu Dong Xiang seems to be as tall as he is on the horse. Ah Hou looks at Chu Dong enviously and comes over. "Chu, when will you get me a mount?" "Don''t worry, ah ho. There will be milk and bread. There will always be your mount." Ah Hou only understood that Chu Dong made a promise to himself, and he was happy at the moment. But ah Hou felt confused again. "Chu, why don''t you come out on the golden wolf? Is the golden wolf much better than these soft footed horses? With the golden wolf, there is another Samurai in the team. " Chudong smiles. "I didn''t expect ah hou to do arithmetic. You''re right to say that. But there''s a reason for me to come out on a Mustang. Come here with your ears Ah Hou really put his ear close to him. After listening to Chu Dong whispering in his ear, his eyes widened. "Chu, is this too dangerous!? I don''t agree. " "Ah Ho, I''m telling you an order, not asking for your advice. Go ahead. " A Hou''s nostrils gushed out a mouthful of thick gas and said: "since I''m following you out, I want to ensure your safety. You are gambling with your own life." "Ah Ho, have I ever failed in my battle plan? Don''t I know if the plan is feasible? You just need to cooperate in this kind of thing. " Ah Hou thought about it. It seems that Chu Dong didn''t lose the battle from the bait, hot mouth and so on, which made him calm. It turns out that Chu Dong is in charge of everything. Ahou is the most ferocious person in Panshi tribe. He has a straight temperament and strong strength. When he changes, almost no one in the tribe can control him, and he only listens to two and a half people in the tribe. A person is Yang, because Yang''s strength is better than ah Hou''s, even if ah Hou is completely transformed, he can only play a match with Yang, and he also knows that if Yang is serious, he is definitely not an opponent. The other one is Chu Dong. Chu Dong''s resourcefulness and various means make ah Hou admire. He is a violent barbarian who can obey orders because of Chu Dong. Another half of them will be ah Hou''s mate. Not long after the animal tide came, Ma gave birth to a boy for ah Hou, which made ah Hou very fond of him. Therefore, ah Hou loved his wife very much. Ahou obeyed Chu Dong''s orders, and the leader and deputy leader of the first group, Ming yugua, also resolutely carried out Chu Dong''s orders. This is a habit that has been formed in military training. Chu Dong looked up at the flying pterosaur in the distance. If this pterosaur is calculated according to the age of human beings, it should have been in its infancy. It was raised by bird witches from childhood and had a lot of feelings with bird witches. Chu Dong learned from bird witches how to see the body language expressed by pterosaur''s flying movements. Therefore, as long as he looked at the hovering pterosaur in the air, he could roughly know what it saw in the sky. Pterosaur''s flying speed is not very fast, most of the time it glides in the air, but its floating ability is super strong, so it looks more carefully when observing the ground.Today, Chu Dong has sent a lot of people to search for Dao Sha, a swordsman in the temple of man God who has killed Da Ke. As long as Dao Sha doesn''t run away, he will be found. Chu Dong carefully inquired Shitou and Xiao about their battle with Dao Sha, and determined that although Dao Sha was injured, it was only skin injury. With the physical quality of the divine warrior, as long as he was raised for a few days, he should be able to recover as before. The samurai are very proud, especially when Chu Dong saw Dao Sha for the first time, he knew that he was even narcissistic. Therefore, although Dao Sha was injured, he would only hide for the time being and not run away. Therefore, Chu Dong deliberately brought people out, in order to be able to use his own bait to attract the hidden knife hunting. Chu Dong believed that the most important thing for the man temple to deal with the Panshi tribe was that he was able to take his own head, which was a great credit to the swordsmen of the man temple. Everyone has greed, and the proud swordsman is no exception. Chu Dong believes that Dao hunting can''t help it. Chu Dong''s action plan has been told to ah Hou and Ming, so although they are pretending to search for Dao hunting, in fact, they are just waiting for Dao hunting to take the bait. When the evening came, Chu Dong and others found a place with wide vision, put up a tent and set up a sentry. At night, when most of the people were asleep, there was a roar. "A sneak attack!" Chu Dong immediately woke up and came out of the tent. He saw a dark figure running out of the camp. Several soldiers were chasing him behind him. "It''s Dao hunting. I''ve got him!" With a roar, ah Hou took the lead in chasing out, and more than ten soldiers swarmed away. In the blink of an eye, only Chudong was left in the camp. Chapter 330 Chu Dong looked at the direction they were chasing and sighed. This trap is arranged in a hasty way. All the people have photographed it, leaving only themselves. This is unreasonable and unscientific. But Chu Dong believes that with people''s intelligence and knowledge reserves, he probably didn''t expect that he would risk himself. What''s more, he is a very attractive fat bait. I believe that if Dao hunting sees it, he will not help it. Just now, the man who rushed in and led ah Hou away was Dao Sha. Although the night was getting dark, Chu Dong''s vision of Tian Heng was clear. Just for a moment, Chu Dong saw that Dao Sha''s running posture was a little awkward, and the power between his waist and abdomen was not enough. It seemed that Dao Sha, who didn''t get a good rest in a short time, could not help taking risks. Chu Dong''s mouth showed a confident smile. He found a stump to sit down, put his steel knife on the ground, and raised a bonfire, waiting for knife hunting to appear again. Chu Dong finished eating a roasted meat, threw the bones to the ground, took out the steel knife, stood up and yelled at the back of the small bag not far away. "Dao hunting, you''ve been hiding there for two minutes. If you don''t come out to kill me, ah Hou and the soldiers should come back. Then you won''t have a chance to kill me." A man stood up from behind the earth bag. It was Dao Sha. Dao Sha''s eyes looked straight at Chu Dong. "Are you waiting for me?" "That''s right." "You know I''m going to kill you." "That''s for sure." "In that case, dare you be alone?" "If you''re not alone, how can you get out?" "Ambush? Why didn''t I see it? " "No ambush. You can''t kill me. " Dao hunting is not an impulsive person. Although the amount of knowledge reserve in this era is far less than that precipitated by modern civilization, he keenly feels that Chu Dong''s behavior of sitting by the campfire alone has a conspiracy. However, after observing Chu Dong for two minutes, Dao Sha didn''t find any ambush and traps around him. Dao Li knows Chu Dong is right. Even if he was waiting for his mobile phone to try out a trap, he would not be there. So, Dao Sha decided to take action. Daori reached out and pulled out the steel knife. Without the scabbard, the steel knife was habitually carried behind by the Dao hunter. Naturally, this steel knife is not the bronze one used by Dao hunter. After all, the bronze knife was broken by Xiao Yidao in the battle with stone and others. Today''s Bailian steel knife is the steel knife of the soldier who was killed by Dao hunting. Because the inlaid stone of Bailian steel sword links the consciousness of soldiers, it can only be the sharp special effect of diamond in the groove of Bailian steel sword. However, Dao Li is confident that he can easily kill Chu Dong with his own martial arts. Although Chu Dong has the title of war wizard, he is not a god warrior after all. The barbarian warriors under the divine warrior are all the targets of being crushed. Dao Li looks at Chu Dong and confronts him with a knife. He frowns and doubts slightly. But as Chu Dong says, time is short and opportunity is only once. Therefore, although Dao hunting was still a little cautious, he still jumped up. When he was in the air, the steel knife had already been out. With the flying in the air, the steel knife accelerated and went straight to Chu Dong''s face. This move is a sudden attack. It''s particular about being indomitable. Generally speaking, it''s used more in assassination. Now it''s used face-to-face, and its momentum is amazing. Chudong, holding a knife with a smile, also jumped up. His knife was raised high on his head, and with his own jump up, the knife was fierce, like Jiutian waterfall hanging upside down, from top to bottom. "Want to trade life for life?" Dao hunting looks at Chu Dong in surprise, and doesn''t understand why Chu Dong''s tactics are so strong. But Sabre hunting is a master of sabre technique after all. After a move, the Falcon still has a back move. When in the air, the sudden stabbing technique of Dao hunting changed from stabbing to horizontal cutting, which is called waist horizontal hundred Li. Once this cross cut hits the target, the target will be cut in two. As a result, the method of hunting changed. Although Chu Dong rarely shows his superb fighting skills in front of people, it''s because he doesn''t need to appear in public. His ability to win over Shanyan is the embodiment of Chu Dong''s strength. Many people know that there are 16 divine warriors in Panshi tribe, but they don''t know that their leader Chudong''s strength is also soaring in silence. Since Chu Dong had the ability to prepare the divine medicine and gave birth to the divine warrior, as the inventor of the divine medicine, there was absolutely no case that he did not test the medicine. Therefore, Chu Dong actually ate more and more divine medicine than Yang and others. What''s more, there are so many Samurai in Panshi tribe. The main medicine is actually a kind of holy power from Luding dagger.Chudong usually wears a Luding dagger. Unconsciously, Chudong''s body has already been transformed imperceptibly. Even if he doesn''t take medicine, Chudong''s physical quality is also improved by leaps and bounds. Therefore, Chu Dong is confident that he can face Dao hunting alone, and he is also thinking about whether he can carry Dao hunting alone. As for the Dao technique, Chu Dong had no problem. We should know that the cutting and butchering method of Panshi tribe was created by Chudong, axe and Yang. The meaning of axe is the spirit of chopping and butchering. Yang''s rich fighting experience transforms the law of chopping and butchering into the shape of chopping and butchering. What can make both the shape and the spirit is Chu Dong''s powerful overall calculation ability. Therefore, Chu Dong''s Sabre technique is more arbitrary than that of the stone and other soldiers, because he is one of the founders of the cutting and slaughtering Sabre technique. After seeing the change of Dao hunting, Chu Dong also changed his move. Generally speaking, moves are divided into three stages. The first stage is to test, to see whether the other side is blocking or dodging, what way to use to counterattack, so as to decide what moves to use in the second stage. The second stage is the main attack. When the opponent''s change move is determined, the main attack direction will be aimed at the flaw. The third stage is to resist the enemy. In fact, it is the second stage of the move. At the same time, there is room for implementation. Once you find that you can''t succeed, you will turn from attack to defense to defend against counterattack. At this time, Dao Sha changed his moves first, and the second stage of Chu Dong also began to change his moves, which was to judge the weaknesses and flaws of Dao Sha according to his opponent''s changes. Although it''s very simple and clear, in fact, in the process of two people fighting, it can really be described as electric flint. Two people jump in opposite directions and make a knife at the same time. The middle process will never take more than three seconds. And these three seconds determine the outcome between two people. Chu Dong cut off Dao Sha''s left arm with a knife, and at the same time, his waist was also cut by Dao Sha. Chapter 331 Chu Dong and Dao Li both made one move, and then Dao Zhao hit each other. At the cost of one of his left arms, Dao Sha hit Chu Dong''s waist. He believed that with his power, he could easily cut off Chu Dong''s vitality. However, he was wrong. When he fell to the ground, he found that a piece of Bailian steel knife in his hand was broken, and the rest of the blade fell to the ground. "How can it be?" Dao Li endured the pain of bleeding at the wound of his left arm, and looked back at Chu Dong. "I deliberately sold you a flaw to let you cut my left arm, but I also caught the flaw between your waist and abdomen. One of my arms for your life, I''m worth it. But why are you ok? " Dao hunting looked at Chu Dong as if he was looking at a demon. Is it true that Chu Dong, like the king of swords, has strong body protecting and vigorous Qi? Chu Dong turns around and looks at Dao hunting coldly. Just a knife, Dao Sha''s left arm was cut off by himself, but his heart was as hard as ice. "You sold me a flaw, why didn''t I give you a flaw? I know that if you have the chance to take my life, you will not hesitate to fight for it, so I''ll give you a good chance. Sure enough, you''ve been cheated. " "Do you know how to protect vigorous Qi?" "No. But I have this. " Chu Dong took out the dagger Lu Ding that had been hidden in his waist before. Dao Sha stares at that seemingly unimportant dagger. He is very confused. Of course, the metal dagger can block the steel knife''s transverse cutting, but how can the steel knife be broken in two. "Well, I admit that I underestimated you this time. You have the skill of the divine warrior. It seems that our intelligence is still too little for you. However, if you want to catch me, or even kill me, you are not worthy of it! " Dao Li knew that he was seriously injured, and he had no weapons in his hand. It was impossible to win against Chu Dong, so he turned around and ran away. If a samurai who is about to be promoted to juefeng blindly wants to escape, I''m afraid only Samurai can catch up with him? As a result, Dao hunted frantically, and was about to rush into the woods. As long as you enter the woods with complex terrain, it''s not so easy to catch up. However, Chu Dong is not in a hurry, watching knife hunting rush into the woods. "Ah..." A scream came out of the woods. It was the sound of knife hunting. The wolf slowly came out of the woods with a huge golden knife in his mouth. Chu Dong slightly frowned and yelled: "golden wolf, spit it out!" Golden wolf has swallowed Dao hunting''s lower body to his throat. Hearing Chu Dong''s order, he whimpered, but he still spits Dao hunting out. Dao hunting fell to the ground, and his two legs were bitten off by the powerful bite force of the golden wolf. If Chu Dong hadn''t ordered earlier, his two legs would have been swallowed by the golden wolf. Dao Sha''s legs were almost disabled, one of his left arms was cut off by Chu Dong, and his only right arm was supported on the ground. He roared nervously. "It''s a trap. You don''t have a warrior to protect you. You don''t have a warrior to guard you. But you have a fierce beast of the overlord level cruising around. You''ve already planned it for a long time Chudong is coldly interrupted the hunting roar. "I told you it was a trap. But I have given you a chance. If you don''t grasp it, if you can''t, you have to accept your life. I''ll take you back and pay homage to the dead soldiers. " "You can''t kill me! You dare not kill me! I''m from Dao Wang. I''m the God sword attendant of man temple! " "If you kill the people of my tribe, you must pay for it with blood. No matter who you are, you can''t be forgiven. " At this time, ahou and the second group appeared. They deliberately chased out according to Chu Dong''s arrangement. In fact, they didn''t chase too far. These people came back to the camp one after another. Ah Hou stepped forward and hit Dao Sha''s only intact right arm. He showed his white teeth and gave a cruel smile. "What are you going to do?" The disabled beast wants to hunt furiously, but he doesn''t know how to roar. "In order to prevent you from running away with this hand, I''ll give it to you." A Sheng''s right arm was broken and he roared. Dao Li screamed again, but ah Hou stepped on it one foot after another and crushed the whole right arm. Dao hunting fainted in pain. Ah Hou gave up. Chu Dong silently looked at ah Hou''s cruel torture, and he would never stop it. To be kind to the enemy is to be cruel to yourself. Especially in the dangerous wasteland, if the opponent''s counterattack ability is not completely eliminated, then he may be attacked secretly.In the process of hunting wasteland, more than one soldier thought that the brute had no fighting power, but was seriously injured or even killed by the wild beast''s crazy attack. "Take it back, and cut off the head of a knife hunter in front of the escaped and big tombstone." The next day, Chudong returned to the Panshi tribe with a half dead hunting knife. The people of Panshi tribe heard that the murderer who killed two excellent soldiers of the tribe had been arrested. They all gathered to watch the murderer who was arrested by Chu Dong. Dao Sha was miserable at this time, because he had been dragged by a wild horse for a day and was already covered with black and white. If it had not been for him, he would have been dead on the way. "The head of the owl In front of the two new tombs, Dao Sha''s head was cut down by the two brothers of Ren Ran and Da Ke, and placed in front of the tomb. Standing in front of Chu Dong''s tomb. "I said I would cut off the murderer''s head to pay homage to you, and I did. Brother, rock will always remember you. " "The chieftain is powerful!" "The power of the chieftain!" I don''t know who took the lead, and the surrounding people of Panshi tribe sent out waves of slogans. However, some high-level officials who know Dao Sha''s identity are worried. After all, Dao Sha is a man from the temple of man, and he is also the right hand of Dao Wang, a powerful figure in the temple of man. Today, Chu Dong openly hunts the head of the sword to pay homage to the soldiers who died in the war. Of course, it makes the Panshi tribe become more and more famous. However, what if the sword King insists on revenge? Although Liangqi, Lihuo and other veteran people have hidden worries, looking at the scene, it is Chudong''s practice that greatly stimulates the centripetal force of the tribe, which is far more effective than any words. Most of the rock tribesmen have that idea. In the rock, there is the general protection of Chu Dong Hu Du Zi, life and death also worry! Chapter 332 Chu East owl head knife hunting things soon spread to man temple, the voice into the knife King''s ears. The black robed Dao King snorted coldly, and the carved stone at his feet became a victim at the foot of the furious Dao king, breaking into ten small pieces. "Chudong, the curfew, dare to challenge my patience again and again. Let me see what you can do. Blade One of the more than 20 swordsmen standing in front of the king of swords hall stood up and knelt down in front of the king of swords. "Go, let the deer chop at once!" Stand up, turn around and go out. "Wait a minute!" A slow voice stopped the blade''s movement. Hearing that voice, blade stopped, because blade knew who could speak in the fury of blade king. A fat man in black robe came out of a shadow of the sword king hall. Few barbarians are fat, because most of them are under fed. Although they are tall and big, they seldom produce too much fat. This fat man in black is a special case. The fat man in black robe is about 40 years old. He has a big round face and looks very harmless to people and animals. But people who know him will be afraid of him from the heart. Because this fat man in black robe is one of the thirteen members of the martial arts Presbyterian Council, just like the king of swords, and they are called "the king of beasts". "What are you doing here?" Seeing his partner appear, Dao Wang was quite surprised. Although he was still angry, he tried his best to suppress his anger. "Brother Dao Wang, you are still so angry. How can you be the Lord of the temple? I''ve also heard that Chu Dong is very interested in him, so I''ve come here to discuss with you. " With a wave of his hand, the king of the sword said, "step back!" All the swordsmen who were standing in the hall of the king of swords answered and withdrew from the hall. Only the king of sword and the king of Beast remained in the hall. "Brother of the king of beasts, you don''t have to go to the three treasures hall for everything. Let''s talk about it. What''s the matter?" "Brother Dao Wang, I heard that Chu Dong had tamed a wild horse and a fierce beast named golden wolf, which made me look up to him. Brother Dao Wang has been thinking about dealing with Chu Dong. We can work together. " Dao Wang was surprised. Because although the king of beasts and himself are allies in the Presbyterian Church, when they usually negotiate with each other, they seldom speak out their goals so directly. "Brother, I know something about what you said. It''s all right to tame wild horses, but golden wolf, a fierce beast of overlord level, shouldn''t be something that a god priest like you can do, right? " "Yes. So I''m confused. Is it true that Wuji left behind some high-level curse of controlling animals? " Hearing the king of beasts say so, the king of sword also moved in his heart and lowered his head to meditate. For a long time, the sword king raised his head. "You have a point. The rise of Panshi tribe is so fast that it makes no sense at all. Unless it''s a merciless legacy. " "That''s what I mean." The king of swords and the king of beasts both looked at each other and saw what the bright meaning in each other''s eyes represented. "I''m afraid that''s also the original intention of you in the Presbyterian Council to advocate the beast tide attack on the rock tribe? I''ve only said what I meant until now, but I don''t think there''s any trouble we need to solve for you? " "Ha ha, you are the one who decided to attack the beast tide of Panshi tribe on that day? It''s just that I''m an ally "Well, let''s not talk about the past. What do you want to do?" "I want to take Chu Dong into our hands and force him out of his mouth. I may not be able to do this by myself, so I hope Dao Wang can help me. " "Is there anything else you can''t do? Is it so difficult to catch a Chu Dong? You have a lot of talents and a lot of followers. If you send some people, you can deal with Chu Dong, right "Dao Wang, you are kidding me. Although there are many people and animals in my staff, it is also true that their brains don''t work well. I came up with an idea. I need Dao Wang to cooperate with me. If he succeeds, Chu Dong will be captured by hand. " "Oh? Let''s hear what the idea is. " The fat man in black robe came to the king of Dao and whispered to him for a while. After hearing this, the king of Dao didn''t immediately express his position. Instead, he asked, "what good can I do for you?" "First, I''m still your ally in the Presbyterian Council. Second, you can give Chudong a hard lesson. He doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. Third, the merciless legacy, I''ll give you three. " "Well, king of beasts, you have a big appetite. I''m the one who comes out and I''m the one who carries the pot, but you have to go 70%? What do you think of me as"Don''t be angry, brother Dao Wang. In this way, I''ll be six and you''ll be four." "Five to five, no less." "OK, it''s a deal." Just when the king of swords and the king of beasts were discussing the plot, a tall but thin black robed old man was looking at a broken knife in his hand in a temple building of the Manhan Temple group. Opposite the thin old man, there is also an old man wearing a black robe, but the sleeves and corners of the black robe have gold thread hems woven with gold thread, which is different from the black robes worn by the king of swords and the king of beasts. The old man in black robe has long eyebrows like snow, and his eyebrows are directly down to his chest. I don''t know how old he is. "Venerable, this steel knife is made by smelting pig iron. The impurities on the blade are small enough, hard enough and tough enough. As long as it doesn''t collide with too heavy weapons, it can be used for a long time. Obviously, it is made by the method of breaking steel with a hundred irons. However, this kind of weapon is so sharp, but why has it been cut in half? " The old man with black robes and long eyebrows didn''t say anything. With a slight wave of his sleeve, he had a half cut knife in front of the thin old man. The thin old man paired the two knives and found that they were the same steel knife. Then, the thin old man''s eyes gazed at the handle of the steel knife, staring at the groove on the handle. "Do you see that, DOR?" "Yes, my Lord. I see it. " The thin old man''s voice trembled slightly. "See?" "Let me take a closer look." The thin old man took the handle to his eyes and looked at it carefully. Then he smelled it with his nose, even put out his tongue and licked it. Finally, he closed his eyes and pondered it carefully. He didn''t respond for a long time. The old man with black robes and long eyebrows is not worried, waiting for the thin old man. "respecting, if I am not mistaken, the substance in this groove should be very similar to the legendary" Tong Shen gel ". Is it possible to say that the formula of Shen gels is once again earthly? The thin old man''s eyes were as bright as electricity, but his voice trembled even more. , "Duo, are you sure this is a magic gel?" "If not, it''s not much. Respecting people, we can find out the way of making the magic stone of this steel knife. Chapter 333 The skinny old man looked solemn and solemn, and said, "respecting the person, the preparation method of this mental gel has been lost for nearly five hundred years, but now someone has made it up. This is great news for my temple." "You''re wrong, dor. It''s not the people in our temple, but the sorcerer of a tribe. Moreover, he is also a war sorcerer. " "Warlock?" The look of the thin old man duo suddenly changed. "Is it hard to be like that merciless blasphemer?" The old man with long eyebrows is calm as water. "It has something to do with that Wuji. It''s said that he is the great grandson of that Wuji." "It turned out to be the evil of the blasphemer. The venerable must have killed him." "then where do you say the gel formula is?" Duo was stunned. After thinking for a while, he asked, "do you think this steel knife is made of stone inlaid with grooves from the merciless great grandson?" "Exactly." "Then take it and torture it out." The venerable one tiny smile, way: "Duo, have ever thought, if that merciless posterity really got the mantle of merciless, may give up one''s hand to arrest and let others to butcher?" Duo Yijiang, seriously shook his head and nodded. "If you don''t care, it''s trouble. But his descendants, not necessarily? " "You." The venerable sighed. "When you held the Presbyterian meeting before winter last year, did you have an impression on the plan of cutting down the roots of the Panshi tribe?" "It''s like a meeting. Dear, isn''t the rock tribe a merciless tribe? Naturally, such tribes should be wiped out. I remember I seemed to vote for it "Duo, your attainments in utensils are beyond the reach of the people in the temple, but you are not enlightened in some things. If we really want to eradicate the roots, why did Liang and Ming propose to wipe out the Panshi tribe after 20 years of Wuji''s death? " "I don''t know if you are stupid." After the Enlightenment of the venerable, duo found that there was something hidden in it, but his experience was hard to understand. "When Wuji died, you were already an elder of the Presbyterian Church, but remember how many people opposed it at that time?" "I remember. Those who betray the temple are among the blasphemers and should be punished. " "What are the reasons for their opposition, remember?" "It''s not a merciless collection, but what those blasphemers later called a legacy collection?" "At the age of 60, Wuji changed from a high-level barbarian warrior to a warlock, and created a glorious era of the rock tribe. No one knows the original inside. Many people think that there may be answers in the merciless legacy. Now, with the rise of Panshi tribe, the speed of its rise is even faster. Do you think there is a connection between the two As a senior elder in the martial arts Presbyterian Council, duo is not a fool, but a man with brains. Otherwise, he would not have been an elder for so long. When he heard what the venerable said, he couldn''t understand. "I see what you mean. Since you can''t use strong, you can use soft means, and also let the merciless descendants hand in the formula. By the way, you can find out something about Wuji''s legacy. " "as like as two peas, they are already making the same move." Duo nodded heavily and said: "Duo understands. Thank you for your guidance." Duo retreated from the hall of the venerable and returned to his own. As one of the thirteen elders of the martial arts Presbyterian Church, duo has been in office for the longest time, naturally for a reason. One of the reasons is that duo was promoted by the long eyebrow venerable, and the long eyebrow venerable was one of the twelve venerable of man temple. As a venerable, there is always a custom of asking nothing but worldly affairs. But if the venerable opens his mouth, generally speaking, it is a big event. After returning to his main hall, duo kept thinking about why the long eyebrow venerable cared so much about Chu Dong? Duo naturally knew Chu Dong. In front of the long eyebrow venerable, he was upright and upright. He looked like he was old and angry, but in fact he was not. Duo looked down at the broken knife in his hand. Naturally, from the groove of the handle, he could see that the adhesive used for inlaying must be with bones, otherwise it would not achieve the effect. It''s just, what about the other ingredients? is it true that the long lost spirit gel really needs to be earthly? After thinking for a long time, duo asked the waiter to call his youngest disciple. "Teacher, you call me?" "If so, how long have you been here?" If you think about it, you will say, "seven years and six months." "Do you want to go out for a walk?" Heard the teacher opened the entrance, if showed the excited expression."Teacher, can you really go out? I haven''t been to the wilderness in a long time "It''s true, of course. Can I coax children when I am a teacher? In this way, after you go out to the Panshi tribe, you go to find a man named Chu Dong. It''s said that this man is about the same age as you. He seems to have some ability and should be able to be your friend. " "Write down, Chudong of Panshi tribe, I will make good friends with him." "Good. You can go out of the mountain gate at any time If you kowtow to your teacher and run out in high spirits. And when the temple of man had some action, Chu Dong was stepping up his training. Since the two soldiers died, Chu Dong felt that group combat was important, but the ability of individual soldiers should be further improved. If fleeing and big star could be stronger when hunting swords, they might not die. For a strong army, Chu Dong had already made a series of plans and had a great goal. Originally, he wanted to step by step, but now he needed to speed up. In the early morning of this day, Chudong asked Shitou to gather all the soldiers of the first combat group, and then he came to the wild animal farm at the foot of the back mountain. This is the place where the rags are raised. Now, several circles have been opened up, and they are trying to raise three kinds of wild animals: the octopus sika deer, the wild hare and the climbing goat. In addition, there is a vast cave and pit area where there are many kinds of wild animals and even fierce animals, so it is also called wild animal prison. Bursts of roar came out from the brute prison. The boars, sika deer, rabbits and goats who were kept in the brute pen seemed to have been used to these poor brutes who only knew how to roar and wail, eating grass quietly. Chapter 334 The first fighting group followed Chu Dong to the beast prison, and they didn''t know what Chu Dong was going to do. Guala pulled the corner of stone''s coat and asked, "Captain, what does the boss want us to do?" In private, all the members of the fighting team called Chudong the boss. It comes from the fact that Chu Dong told them a lot of gangster stories similar to Gu Huo Zai when he was lecturing them. Therefore, they all thought that Chu Dong, who took revenge for his team members in charge of Guan Yinu, was in line with the character of gang boss Bo Yuntian. The stone shook his head and said, "I don''t know. But look at the boss, there should be something good for us. " "What''s good?" "How do I know?"?! You can ask the boss. " "Stone, what are you and melon muttering about?" Chudong''s voice came. "Nothing." Stone denied it directly, but melon''s reaction was slower. "Chieftain, what are you going to give us?" "Tut Tut, melon, who said you melon? I think you are very clever. Yes, there are good things. You''ll see in a moment. " Chudong said with a smile. "Is there really something good?" The stone also can''t believe, still really let oneself get right. When they followed Chu Dong to the beast prison, they were silly. In front of them, there was a huge pit, which was semi natural and semi artificial. The golden wolf had been imprisoned before, but now many small caves similar to caves have been opened up in it, and each cave has a fierce beast in it. When the beasts saw that someone was coming, they immediately became manic. One by one, they kept walking in the cave. Some even wanted to break through the hard iron bamboo fence at the cave entrance. "These wild animals are what I have prepared for you." The first fighting group headed by stone was all thinking about what Chu Dong meant by "good things". Only Gua didn''t think much about it and asked directly. "Chieftain, did we eat these fierce beasts?" "Melon, are you hungry?" "Not bad, a little bit." Chudong smiles. "These fierce beasts are hungry. These wild beasts have been hungry for many days. If they continue to be hungry, they may starve to death. So, I''ll let each of you choose a beast and fight it with his bare hands until he''s completely subdued. " "Boss, you''re not going to mess with us, are you?" Melon for a moment anxious, even in private address Chu Dong''s address are said. "Don''t you think you can''t fight it?" "But they are fierce beasts." Indeed, the wild animals in the cave fence are all fierce animals, and even King level fierce animals are bloodthirsty. "Are you envious of the beasts around you? Are you jealous? " "Envy, envy, no hate!" All the soldiers of the first combat group answered with one voice. "Very good. Next, as long as you completely subdue your chosen brute opponent, you can turn it into your battle pet. Remember, it''s not a beast pet, but a battle pet. It''s a battle pet that can block guns and avoid arrows for you." "Zhan Chong? What''s the difference between chieftain, war pet and beast pet? " Stone timely put forward a question that everyone is very confused. "Zhan Chong is a kind of brute and fierce beast with low intelligence, and generally needs human control and guidance. But animal pet is not the same. Animal pet has intelligence that is not inferior to human beings, and its ability is also very much that human beings can control. " "Most of you soldiers are just junior. It''s impossible to control the beast pet now. You can only try to domesticate the beast pet. With battle pet, your strength will at least double. It''s not difficult for a junior soldier to become an intermediate soldier. " Hearing what Chu Dong said, the eyes of the soldiers of the first combat group all lit up. "Chieftain, what are you going to do?" "Simple. First of all, it''s a simple and crude way to subdue the beast until it suspects its birth. Then, after the beast gives in, I''ll recite the simple and crude mantra that I taught you before. Let them obey the orders, condense your blood with the spirit of the beast, and really control them. " "Well, I''ll do it first!" "No, I''ll come first!" "Don''t fight. I''m the captain. I''ll come first!" Stone a cold hum, other people are no longer fighting, after all, the strength of stone is the strongest. The furious stone can even face the samurai directly. "Well, stone, you can give them a demonstration first. First, choose a beast you like." The stone had been selected long ago. He pointed to the third one in the cage. "Chieftain, I want it."In the cage of the pit, there is a bright green saber toothed tiger. It is huge and ferocious. It is a tough beast to deal with. This green eyed saber toothed tiger should still be in its infancy, but it has not yet reached adulthood. If it reaches adulthood, it is very likely to evolve into a king level fierce beast. "Well, then you go and take it." The stone agreed, jumped into the pit from above and opened the cage. The blue eyed saber toothed tiger came out slowly from the dark cave and gave out a low roar. It felt fear on the stone, and the big man in front of him was very difficult to deal with. But the green eye saber toothed tiger has been hungry for many days. Now it''s time to be hungry. When you see a living creature, where do you care if the other tiger is very powerful? With a roar, the green eye saber toothed tiger pounced on the stone, but he didn''t want the stone to be more fierce than it. He also pounced on the stone, grabbed the two forelimbs of the saber toothed tiger, and with a force at his waist, he spun the green eye saber toothed tiger. After several rounds of rotation, the stone let go, and the green eye saber toothed tiger was thrown out. The blue eye saber toothed tiger was about to get up, but he was bullied by the stone. He pressed the head of the saber toothed tiger and hit the tiger''s head like a bowl sized fist. If the blue eye saber toothed tiger is in its heyday, it may be able to compete with the stone of brute force in strength, but it is weak because of hunger. It is completely crushed by the stone and pressed under its body. No matter how it struggles, it can not get rid of the result of other abuse. The stone''s beating is not random, and it doesn''t really mean to kill the tiger. After all, it''s going to be his favorite. Therefore, every fist is to avoid the key of the tiger. Rao is like this. It''s hard for a stone that can blow up a stone with one blow. After the bleeding of the beaten mouth, nose, eyes, ears and seven orifices, the blue eyed saber toothed tiger made a whimper. "Stone, it''s OK. Spell it." Chapter 335 After hearing Chu Dong''s words, Shi tou stops beating the blue eyed saber toothed tiger. After thinking about it, he reads out the strange words that Chu Dong has been asking them to recite all these days. This passage is not a regular beast controlling mantra, but a variant of Chu Dong''s beast controlling mantra, which is based on his own brute language, combined with some mandatory brute language, and added some mandatory language, especially high-level brute language, which is quite oppressive to the lower brute. Because wild animals and fierce animals only have very low intelligence or even primary animal nature, it is unrealistic to use bear stone and Zhang Gong to make a fierce animal alliance with animal pet, so there will be a low matching version of the beast control curse. Chu Dong called it the beast imperative mantra, which is to use a large number of imperative sentences to control the meaning of the beast. After the stone read the beast''s imperative mantra, the green eye saber toothed tiger uttered a sad cry, which was unwilling but helpless. "Well, stone, let it go. It has agreed to be your favorite. Feed it with your blood and recite the soul subduing mantra. " Zhenhun mantra was developed by Chu Dong on the basis of animal controlling mantra. If we compare the White Wolf tribe''s beast controlling curse with the bird witch''s, we will find that both of them have two parts. If we understand it according to modern thinking, the first part of the curse is the basic terms of mutual cooperation, and the second part is the compulsory law enforcement measures of cooperation. Of course, it is an unreasonable one-sided hegemonic terms. For the driven beasts, it is equivalent to slaves. For the first time, Chu Dong divided the beast controlling mantra into two parts. In the front, the beast praying mantra mostly ordered the beast to survive, while in the back, the soul suppressing mantra let the beast eat the blood food and was willing to be driven. If he betrayed, the master''s blood food would have been integrated into his body, which would change, just like a poisonous thing, and let the beast live It''s better to die. Through his own personal experience and Lu''s experience in raising animal pets, Chu Dong now has a rich practical foundation to improve the beast imperative mantra and zhenhun mantra. Therefore, after the stone subdues the tiger with violence, he uses the beast imperative curse and soul subduing curse, which is equivalent to putting a hoop curse on the tiger. He will never have the chance to become a mountain king again. Green eye saber tooth tiger obediently lying at the foot of the stone, a pair of still bleeding green eyes pitifully looking at the stone. Stone a frown, raise a head grain Chu East: "chieftain Wu, this tiger how?" "He''s hungry. Bring it up and feed it with wild animal meat. " Because the pit is deep enough, Chu Dong specially applied the principle of elevator, and installed a simple pulley basket on one side of the pit, which can pull people and animals up from the pit. Stone with green eyes, saber toothed tiger on the basket to the top, there is a large basket of fresh beast meat placed there. The stone feeds the tiger with blood, so the fierce tiger lies down beside the stone like a kitten. Seeing that stone has successfully accepted a battle pet, other soldiers are also red eyed. "Chieftain, I''m next." "It''s me, it''s me." "Don''t worry, everyone has a share." "No, chieftain. There are not many good beasts." "Yeah, we''re going to pick the biggest one." "It''s Fair for you to draw lots, isn''t it?" "OK, that''s settled." Soon Chu Dong did a good job of drawing lots, let everyone draw lots to decide the order of accepting battle favorite. After the twelve soldiers got the lot, some were annoyed and some excited, and soon they went down to the pit one by one and accepted their favorite wild animals or fierce animals. Because of the experience of the samurai subduing the beast pet, plus more than half a year''s taming experience, and Chu Dong''s summary, the work of subduing the war pet is very smooth. Except for melon, other people in the first combat group have found their favorite war pet. Melon did not find a suitable battle pet, but also because he drew lots to catch the last one, by his time, the good fierce beasts have been divided up. "It''s OK. It''s time for wild animals to grow fat. It''s time to start hunting in autumn. Next, you''re going to hunt fierce animals and wild animals in the wilderness. " In the following period of time, the barbarian soldiers of the five battle groups of Panshi tribe set out one after another to hunt on the wasteland, looking for the battle pet that was in line with their fighting characteristics. For Chudong, there are endless things to do every day. Zhan Chong can greatly enhance the fighting power of the tribe, but he doesn''t have to lead the team to do it himself. Today''s Panshi tribe is like a hundred industries waiting for prosperity. All aspects of integration and development make Chudong extremely busy. On this day, Chu Dong finished his busy day, went back to his cave, threw his body away, and lay on a bamboo chair, enjoying a rare leisure time of the day. Ye Luo, who was already asleep, heard the movement, opened her eyes and saw Chu Dong dangling on the couch. She soon fell asleep.East Chi Chu, sitting next to her with a helping hand. Chudong is not only the hero and great man of the whole Panshi tribe, but also the most handsome of the whole tribe. Of course, it''s almost the shortest among adults. In Ye Luo''s mind, Chu Dong is the greatest. Even ah Hou is beside Chu Dong, he can''t help but slightly lower himself to show his respect for Chu Dong. Maybe ahou, Yang, Tieyi and Lihuo didn''t notice that when they saw Chudong, especially when they stood side by side with Chudong, they would bow slightly. Although they were still higher than Chudong, their attitude of bowing their heads had already shown who was the real king of the rock tribe. "Little girl, what are you thinking there? Think so seriously? " Chu Dong suddenly spoke, startled Ye Luo, and ran back to the bed where he was sleeping. "Well, you still have half a year to grow up." "Brother Chu, I think we can What''s that... " Later, yeluo''s voice became smaller and smaller, and her face became more and more red. Chu Dong just felt something in his heart, and his breathing began to become heavy. However, before Lin Feng left, he once said a word to Chu Dong. Chu Dong thought that Lin Feng''s words were very important, and Lin Feng didn''t need to cheat himself. "Lin''s daughter''s blood is very special. She won''t wake up until she is 18 years old. If the blood is not intact before that, it will destroy the awakening. That''s why my sister makes yeluo swear that she must keep her perfect body before she grows up. " Lin Feng''s words may be because of some rules handed down by the ancestors of the Lin family? Chu Dong forced his bath fire and came to Ye Luo''s side. "Why don''t you go to bed at night? I''ll tell you a story about Cinderella. You can sleep so well Chapter 336 If you can, Chu Dong is more willing to divide the burden on himself, but other people will do it. Therefore, Panshi tribe was divided into ten divisions, each of which had its own branch minister. Most of these divisions were originally the chiefs of each tribe, and they were very experienced in managing the tribal people. Therefore, after the division and rule, things in Chudong were much less. As for military affairs, because recently the five battle groups and other soldiers were busy hunting wild animals and fierce animals on the wasteland, the intensity of daily training was not so much, and Chu Dong didn''t have to pay attention to it. The production of ironmaking, stone grinding, bone ware making and quicklime has been on the way to normal. There is no need for Chu Dong to worry too much. The second batch of rice planting has also started. This time, the planting area is five times as much as before, and it is expected to have a good harvest before winter. After Chu Dong assigned most of the work, what he had to do every day was to teach the students the knowledge of culture. After the lecture, Chu spent most of his time in his laboratory. When Chu Dong came into the laboratory, he saw the choking sound, Yue, Qiao and others muttering. "What''s the matter? Did you speak ill of me behind my back? " The relationship between Chu Dong and Yue and other laboratory assistants is very harmonious, and they always make fun of each other. Chudong was gentle to people, so choking voice, moon and others were not too scrupulous about him. But today it seems that the situation is not quite right, three people standing there, you look at me and I look at you, as if you have done something wrong. "What''s the matter? Why is the mood so serious? " "Well, chieftain, you won''t be angry, will you?" Yuekan and the other two didn''t say anything, so they had to say it by themselves. As Yang''s wife, Yue''s identity is special, and she once fell in love with Chu Dong secretly. When she speaks, Chu Dong is not very able to refute face. "Yue, go ahead. Am I the kind of angry person? Besides, can you do anything serious? " Hearing Chu Dong say so, three people just put down their heart. "Chieftain, come here and have a look. The rice seeds you carefully selected seem to be damp, moldy and sprouting. I''m afraid you can''t invent what hybrid rice you want. " Chu Dong went to the Petri dish of rice seeds and had a look, didn''t he? Most of the rice seeds carefully selected by himself had become moldy and germinated. On that day, after the rice experimental field got a good harvest, Chu Dong was ambitious to copy the hybrid rice miracle of Yuan Lao, the father of modern civilization rice, so that rice could be mass produced again. Therefore, he selected a number of rice seeds with extremely full grains as experimental objects. Just recently, I was too busy to forget about the rice seeds. As a result, I didn''t expect that the rice seeds were mildewed. "Rice is really delicious. If we don''t have these rice seeds, will we not be able to eat them? " After all, choking voice was still a child. After being selected as an assistant by Chu Dong, he worked hard all the time and tasted the taste of white and fragrant rice. Therefore, he almost cried when he saw that the rice was moldy. Chu Dong saw the rice seed mildew germination, also some regret, but the rice seed has two harvests every year, in front of these rice seeds is only a very small part. "Well, that''s nothing. Hybrid rice is not so easy to do. I remember that Mr. Yuan succeeded after many years of research. It''s going to take a long time and a lot of experimentation Chudong comforts Chusheng and others. "But it''s rotten. We didn''t take good care of it." "Well, can''t you use it? I don''t think so. What do you smell like when you smell it? " "Taste?" The moon, the clever and the choking sniffle really have a familiar taste. "It''s a bit like monkey wine?" Yue has never drunk less monkey wine. After all, the one in her family is a drunkard, so Yang has the privilege to drink every day. Therefore, Yue can drink every day. "Yue is right. It''s the taste of wine. It''s koji. Why didn''t I think that if I want to make wine, I need to use koji. Really, if I had known that, I would have started to make wine. " Chu Dong''s excitement was beyond words. "Chieftain, what is Jiuqu?" "To put it bluntly, it''s the introduction of wine making. With koji, we can make our own wine. We don''t use the green skin monkey Valley to get the monkey wine any more. " In fact, the monkey wine in Qingpi monkey Valley has been consumed too much. According to Chu Dong''s calculation, it is estimated that in about half a year, the water of the monkey wine lake will be completely dried up. Now, inadvertently produced rice koji out, the next step is to make wine. Although Chu Dong is not a winemaker, he knows that making koji is actually a standard "bioengineering", which uses grains as the culture substrate to enrich and cultivate microorganisms in the natural environment, such as the air.When he thought of this, he thought of steamed bread. The principle of steamed bread is to add fermented "old flour" (yeast) into the blended dough to ferment the new dough. The steamed bread is sweet and delicious. If there is no yeast in the flour, the common people call it "dead noodles". The steamed bread is not easy to digest, and the taste is not satisfactory. Qu is old noodles and yeast. Ah, now, if you can eat white rice, then you want to eat white noodles. The desire of people may really have no end. Chu Dong seriously recalled one of his patients, who was the boss of an old winery, and was the kind of family heirloom. Because Chu Dong''s medical skills are superb, and the amount of alcohol is also good, the wine company boss who successfully escaped from the death line under Chu Dong''s skillful hand has revealed some tips of wine making to Chu Dong. According to the general manager of that liquor company, the distiller''s yeast is generally divided into three types: clearing stubble, red heart, and after fire. The manufacturing process is basically the same, and all of them have to go through nine stages of control and experience, namely, lying, moldy, air moldy, damp fire, fire, after fire, raising, out of House acceptance, storing and so on. However, the heating and cooling conditions of the three kinds of koji are different in the process of koji cultivation, so as to form three different kinds of koji, which play different roles. Some are responsible for the improvement of liquor production rate, some are responsible for making the liquor body full-bodied, and some pay more attention to the formation of flower and fruit aroma. Today''s rice wine is produced by artificial germination without natural gas. After careful consideration, Chu Dong produced a set of suitable production methods for today''s Daqu, mainly processing moldy rice seeds by several methods, such as damp fire, high fire, afterfire and koji cultivation. After about three days, Chudong really developed the first batch of koji of Panshi tribe. Chapter 337 With the starter, Chu Dong began to develop liquor brewing. Because of the limited rice yield in this season, Chudong had to carry out the experiment on a small scale. Anyway, he also knows some wine making steps, and he has to constantly ponder and practice the specific details. According to a family wine making method revealed by the president of a wine company in his memory, Chu Dong first soaked the rice for several hours, then washed the soaked rice twice, steamed and steamed thoroughly, and then cooled for a while, added mountain spring water to disperse it. The ratio of rice to water was one Jin to seven Liang, and the rice was not a ball. Next, add the starter. After a trial, we found that the starter can not be put too much. If it is too much, the concentration of the wine is too high or the wine decays fast enough. If it is appropriate, the degree of the wine will be just right. Because of the relationship of rice wine, and the production process is not very complicated, therefore, the degree of wine produced is not very high. According to Chu Dong''s test drink, it is generally about 10 degrees, and if the intensity is higher, it is about 30 degrees. In addition to the necessary processes, the rest of the brewing process is waiting time. Generally speaking, rice wine can be brewed in about ten days. It''s a pity that the current rice production is too small to be used for wine making. However, after a few seasons of cultivation, there should be enough rice to make wine. Chu Dong finds Yang with a small jar of rice wine. You know, the most alcoholic in the whole tribe is Yang. "Brother Yang, I''ve brought you wine today. Shall we have two bowls?" Yang''s eyes shine when he hears it. "Ha ha, I''ve heard from Yue for a long time. You''ve been experimenting with brewing rice wine in the laboratory, and you said you wanted me to keep it secret. Hey, hey, if you don''t come and bribe me with wine, I may really publicize your wine making everywhere. At that time, many people will come to you to ask for wine With that, Yang took a pottery bowl, poured a bowl of wine, tasted it, and said: "the taste is OK, there is a little taste, but compared with the monkey wine, it seems that it is much worse." "That''s natural. The brewing time of this rice wine is relatively short, so it only has the wine flavor, not the mellow and long thick flavor. If it''s really cool, it will take a long time to be a good wine "The number one red and daughter red that I have drunk for 18 years are the best rice wine. After more than 10 years of being buried in the ground, they have been taken out. The wine is soft, orange and clear, fragrant, sweet and mellow. It can be called a good wine." Chu Dong said, he was about to drool. The Huadiao wine named "daughter red" or "number one scholar red" is a famous wine. It used to be a must-have wine on the wine table. However, when you get here, you can''t taste it any more. "Can this wine last that long?" Yang listened, his face showed a yearning look, just listen to Chu Dong said, his stomach wine insect is about to start riots. "Of course. The so-called friend is the old good, wine is heavy fragrance, wine is stored for a long time will have a more mellow lasting taste. I don''t know how many years the lake water of houer wine in Qingpi Hougu has gone through. There are many impurities in it. It''s still so mellow. If it''s artificially brewed and stored, you can produce a drink. " "Listen to you, the rice wine I''m drinking now is tasteless. I don''t have the patience to wait 18 years. " Chudong smiles. "It''s not just that we don''t have to wait for 18 years, but the raw materials are also a problem. Rice wine is called rice wine because the raw material is rice or other food crops, which is what we lack now. This time, I asked passers-by to bring back more seeds of rice, wheat, cereals and other food crops when their caravan came back. " "I''m looking forward to it." After Yang Yikou dried the rice wine, he felt that the taste was too light, so he brought a can of monkey wine. This jar of monkey wine was given to him by Chu Dong, because Chu Dong said wine should be aged, so Yang never opened this jar of aged monkey wine to drink. "Chu, you didn''t come here specially for me to drink, did you? Is there anything else? " Yang side to Chu East poured full wine side asked. "Of course there are." Chudong had a taste. "The taste of this monkey wine is very pure. It''s the batch that we kept when we just found monkey wine last year, isn''t it?" "Yes. Don''t you say that the impurities in the lower layer will precipitate in the upper layer? It''s really delicious. After drinking it, I feel not only refreshed, but also ready to use force. " "Brother Yang, I came to you for the sake of force." "Oh? What''s the matter? " "Recently, I feel that my martial arts spirit has been accumulating and settling in my practice. When I get to a bottleneck, I can''t break through the force all the time, so I came to ask you. I don''t know how you broke through that year, brother? ""Ha ha, Chu, you can ask the right person. Let me tell you, when a soldier''s brute Qi, also known as Wu Qi, reaches a certain level, he will have a feeling that something comes out of brute Qi. " "How do you describe it? It''s like a spring bamboo shoot after the rain. Naturally, force grows out of brute Qi, and then it spreads to the four limbs and the key parts of the trunk like brute Qi. " "I''ll see how far you''ve got in your body." Yang stretched out his hand and pressed it on Chu Dong''s chest. A gentle but domineering force slowly entered Chu Dong''s body and began to run along Chu Dong''s meridians. Chu Dong could feel this power, because it was like a heat flow all over his body. It was a strange feeling, invisible but absolute. After a while, Yang took back his hand and looked at Chu Dong in surprise. "Chu, your body is bottomless. As a barbarian warrior, the storage site of barbarian Qi is no more than near the heart of the chest or in the abdominal cavity, more in the abdominal cavity, because there is more space in the abdominal cavity. " "But you seem to have it all over your body, even at your joints. It''s not that you are facing a bottleneck, but that you haven''t fully accumulated it. If you wait until you have fully accumulated it, you will naturally feel the rise of force." "If you can get more abundant in every place, you will feel the force. Everyone has different feelings when they produce force. When I feel it at that time, I know that my hands and feet have become extremely strong and can split the mountain and the ground. " Chapter 338 As the first master of Panshi tribe, Yang''s perception of force and brute Qi is absolutely the most authoritative. Recently, although Chu Dong has been busy with all kinds of things, the Manqi in his body has been increasing. You know, he can make up all kinds of panacea that can enhance Manqi for himself at any time, but after taking it for a long time, he still can''t see the effect, so he will wonder if he has met the bottleneck. After hearing Yang''s explanation, Chu Dong knew that there was not too much Manqi, but it was not enough. "How could that be?" "Well, I don''t know. However, you may be gifted, I have not seen the type of barbarian warrior. However, it''s also true that since you can become a warlock, you must be different. I''ve always been concerned about your development in witchcraft. I didn''t expect you to go so far on the road of warrior. " "Thank you for your advice." Chu Dong knew that he had not enough Manqi in his body, so the next step was to continuously accumulate Manqi. The most simple and direct way to accumulate Manqi is to swallow Mangu. A good barbarian foot can turn an ordinary barbarian into a powerful barbarian warrior, but what if the barbarian warrior absorbs it again? Chu Dong had such an idea in his mind at this time. Although the old people in the tribe said that one can only absorb the barbarian bones once, and it is useless to absorb the redundant barbarian bones, Chu Dong, with a scientific and rigorous attitude, wanted to have a try. Back from Yang, Chu Dong asked people to take out more than ten ordinary bones from the warehouse. Try it or not. Chu Dong took a barbarian bone and slowly sent it to his chest. He watched the barbarian bone drill into his body little by little, and then it became invisible. He waited quietly. After a while, he felt a fire rising in his body, which was very comfortable. It seems that it is feasible to enhance Manqi with Mangu. Chu Dong was very happy and continued to devour barbarian bones. That is to say, Panshi tribe is rich and powerful, and there are too many barbarians. After all, most of the barbarians in the beast tide sent from the back of man temple at the beginning of the year were fierce and possessed barbarians. After that war, tens of thousands of barbarians, together with their hunting activities in spring and summer, accumulated a lot of barbarians. Because of this, Chu Dong was able to continue to strengthen himself with wild bones. Of course, a barbarian bone is enough to make an ordinary barbarian have a tremendous change, but for a man who is already a barbarian warrior, the effect of swallowing a barbarian bone may be to drink more bowls of monkey wine. Moreover, the strong reserve of brute Qi of brute bones is not something that an ordinary brute soldier can bear, and only Chu Dong''s body with talent can bear it. After swallowing 16 ordinary bones in succession, Chu Dong finally felt that his body was full of power as if it was going to explode. In the end, how to produce force, Yang''s statement is also vague, so, to understand can only rely on their own. Chu Dong sat there quietly, feeling the constant accumulation of power in his body like a surging volcano. His hands and feet were almost half expanded, but if he opened his eyes to see, he could not see any changes in his limbs and trunk. Chu Dong''s eyes had the vision of Tian Heng. At this time, something changed. What made him feel incredible was that he could see inside his body. No eyes, but can see themselves, inexplicable strange feeling at the same time, the picture is so clear and organized. His body skin became transparent gradually in his "eyes", and then he saw the muscle texture and blood vessels. And in the vicinity of blood vessels, there is a layer of light fog like fuzzy, so that he can not see the epidemic state of blood. This layer of fuzzy fog was light and thick, just in line with the place where he felt the warm heat flow. Soon, Chu Dong decided that the fog was the source of making his body feel very good. Those mists are savage Qi. However, compared with the savage Qi of other savage warriors, their savage Qi has different forms. Generally speaking, they are like small rivers and streams, like stones, and some of them are rushing rivers. Chudong felt that what was in his body was not the flowing stream, but the quiet ocean. What a strange feeling, and what a magical feeling. Try to catch the goldfish. It''s like he''s alive when he''s watching. When he just had such an idea, the brute Qi of the part he was observing stopped moving and gradually became thicker. The shape gradually became the shape of a goldfish, with a tail and scaly fins, more and more vivid.This illusion is so strange. When Chu Dong thought about this, the goldfish also suddenly dispersed and became a group of pretty Qi again. Chu Dong thought again that a group of Manqi turned into a bone knife, which was as accurate as a scalpel. When the group of Manqi got out of the body under his conscious control, a hole came out of the ground. What if it''s a weapon like a Tomahawk? Chu Dong thought so, and waved to chop out. In the middle of the air, there was a transparent Tomahawk that chopped out. It was hard to chop on a stone not far away, and the stone broke into pieces. "Is that force?" Chu Dong thought excitedly. However, his own force seems to be different from that of Yang, ax and others. When they fight, they all need to borrow weapons to transmit the force in their bodies. Yang is used to fighting barehanded. That''s because Yang''s weapons are his two fists and two legs. And, Chu Dong can send out force in the air? Most let Chu Dong inexplicably feel some sense of deja vu, the force in his body after leaving the body, why and sorcery similar? Chu Dong carefully pondered, constantly felt the new power in his body. For seven days, Chu Dong didn''t come out of his cave. Yang already knew that Chu Dong was using barbarian bones to improve himself, so he moved his own reclining chair and sat outside Chu Dong''s cave to protect Chu Dong''s Dharma, so as to ensure that Chu Dong would not be disturbed intentionally or unintentionally when he was experimenting. When the eighth day came, Chudong''s excited voice came from the cave. "I get it at last!" Chapter 339 "I get it at last!" The sound reverberated in the cave of Chudong, and then spread to the outside of the cave. The sound lasted for a long time, and many people around heard it. "What''s the matter? Is this the voice of our chieftain? " "Yes. The chieftain''s voice sounds so excited. " "You can hear it from such a distance. The power of the chieftain is so powerful." "How can our great chieftain not be powerful?" Ordinary people are constantly talking about it, but those divine warriors, bird witches and high-level soldiers are very surprised and happy. The high-level people all know that Chudong has been trying to break through these days. Now Chudong''s voice almost resounds through the whole rock tribe. It seems that Chudong''s breakthrough is not small. Listening to Chu Dong''s voice for a long time, Yang stood up from the reclining chair, his face showed both emotion and incredible expression. I''m afraid Chu Dong''s force is not just that simple. This kind of majestic momentum makes people feel uneasy, just like when they are facing a powerful and unmatched fierce beast. What comes out of the cave is not only the sound, but also an indescribable breath. Generally speaking, this kind of breath can only appear on the fierce beasts that are so powerful that people are afraid, but it is rarely heard of in a person. Even Yang, after feeling this kind of breath, uses a light force to fight against it, otherwise he will be scared backward like other soldiers guarding here, even crawling on the ground and shivering. The savage atmosphere of the cave gradually disappeared, not for a long time. "Yang, how about Chu? I heard that he seems to have made a breakthrough? " "Yes, Yang, has the chieftain ever given any explanation?" Bird wizard, ah Hou, Tie Yi, Zhang Gong and others all heard the news and asked the sun one after another. Yang''s unified answer to them was to shake his head without careful answer. Among the people waiting, Chu Dong came out of the cave. Chu Dong is the same Chu Dong. There is no change in his height and body shape, but from inside to outside, he gives people a different feeling. If we have to define this feeling, it''s like seeing a mountain in the middle of walking, and people look up. Zhang Gong rubbed his eyes and drove away the illusion of a mountain just now. He looked at Chu Dong carefully. At the same time, other people have similar illusions. "Force!" "It''s Wuli!" After they had a close look at Chu Dong, they all cried out. The bird wizard didn''t know whether he was excited or nervous. He held his wand tightly in his hand. "My God, it''s really witchcraft. What a powerful sorcery "No, uncle bird wizard, it''s force." Shanyan quickly corrected the bird wizard''s mistake. "No, it''s sorcery." Bird wizard, as the only real wizard outside Chudong of rock tribe, naturally has a say. He said before that Chu Dong was not a witch, because he could not sense the existence of force on Chu Dong, but now Chu Dong, who came out, clearly exudes the smell of witchcraft. "How can it be? You should be able to feel such a powerful force? " XIONG Shi is also very confused. "No, the breath of Chu is the brute force of our brute people." Ahoo suddenly joined in the argument. Chudong waved his hand with a smile. "There''s no need to argue. I''ve found that this is neither force nor witchcraft nor brute force, but the power of heaven and earth. I''ve heard a saying that people follow the law of the earth, the law of the earth, the law of the Tao, the law of the nature. In the final analysis, man is a part of nature, and all his strength comes from the gift of nature. " "To control the force of nature is like a powerful power to smash the human body." With that, Chu Dong picked up a stone and hit it with a fist, breaking it into countless pieces in mid air. "Sorcery is the power that enables people to control the natural energy, and can call the wind and rain, for example, a little rain within a certain range." Chu Dong was smiling. His hands were dancing like a slow motion dance, and then his palms were gently pushed. A very small dark cloud appeared on his head. In the blink of an eye, raindrops fell in the dark cloud, forming a watering effect like a watering can. All the people, including Yang, exclaimed. It''s easy for everyone to smash the stone with one fist, but Chu Dong can''t even do bird witchcraft, which condenses the magic of rain clouds. "Brute force is a kind of natural strength. To some extent, human is also an action. Walking on four limbs or standing on two feet is only a physical difference. Therefore, the art of change should be like this."Chu Dong was calm, and gradually the hair of the beast came out of his face. Soon a tiger face appeared in front of the crowd. "My God, how can it be? Chu is not a brute. " At this time, they forgot to scream because of the excitement, but ah Hou opened his eyes and couldn''t believe what he saw. "It''s not just witchcraft, force and brute force, they''re just an application of natural energy, but also the life power of plant growth, like this." Chu Dong held up his right hand and saw that his right hand was wrapped by layers of bark like material. Within the speed visible to the naked eye, Chu Dong''s right hand turned into a withered branch with fresh green leaves on it. "The stone of void." Chu Dong continued to perform his magic, holding the palm of his left hand in the void, which seemed to be very laborious. Then he saw a small stone chip in his left and right palms gradually getting bigger, and soon a small stone came out. Chu Dong clapped his hands, the branches of his right hand and the stones of his left hand disappeared, as if they had never appeared. Everyone present was shocked. They are either witches or samurai. They are the most powerful people in the tribe, but they have never seen the magic power that Chu Dong just showed. Shocked and silent for a minute or so, Yang just asked in an excited and dignified tone, "Chu, what power did you just show?" "Well, I think it''s the power of nature. Born in this world, nature is surrounded by nature everywhere. What we have to do is to constantly explore the origin of nature, and constantly strengthen ourselves with her selfless gift to us, which is also a strong noumenon of nature. " "I call it, yuan! Strength Chapter 340 "Now, I finally understand why the great wizard of Yunshan was able to move mountains to destroy vultures. It turns out that he has already understood the essence of the power of nature." Chudong looked far away, which direction was the direction of Yunshan tribe. Chu Dong thought of the old man with white hair who had talked with him face to face for a day and a night. Yunshan wizard, in fact, has already broken through the realm of witchcraft. At the same time, in the warm cave like spring above the snow peak of the back mountain of the Yunshan tribe, the great wizard of Yunshan, who was closing his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes radiated unbelievable light. "This doll is making great progress. It''s amazing that I have begun to understand. No wonder it''s your old man''s blood. Wuji, if you''re still alive, I''m afraid you''re not going to brag about yourself in front of me, are you? Ha ha ha... " The great wizard of Yunshan is full of joy and laughs happily. At the same time, in the huge palace group of man temple, there are several palaces in which the people in retreat have opened their eyes. One of them is the long browed one who is thinking about the problem. Long Mei stood up in surprise and looked into the distance, as if his eyes could penetrate mountains and rivers, and saw a young man named Panshi in a tribe. He was talking about something in front of a group of enchanted warriors. "I underestimated the backhand of no compassion. This young man seems to be stronger than Wuji at that time. Fortunately, the shot is not slow. " There is no joy or worry on the face of the elder with long eyebrows. It''s not very far away from the palace complex of man temple. There is a Jue Feng, which is not as high as 1000 meters from top to bottom. The key is that the whole mountain peak is almost vertical to the ground, as if a huge stick was planted in the land. At the top of Jue Feng, there are still people living. As soon as an old man was about to bite a fresh fish, he turned his eyes to the direction of Panshi tribe. The old man with disheveled beard and hair, like a pile of irregular weeds, quickly ate the grilled fish clean, opened his mouth and spat out a whole fish bone from his mouth. The old man carefully looked at the fish bones which were too clean to be cleaned any more, and thought deeply. "I haven''t moved for many years. I don''t want to see another interesting little guy in the world. Yes, yes, it''s delicious. " The last sentence is to praise the delicious taste of grilled fish. From the old man''s Jue Feng is not know how many thousands of miles away from a vast mountain, all kinds of flying animals fly to and fro, but there will never be a stupid leap on a piece of countryside. In the countryside, qingluan and several companions are weeding with a hoe, while their master, Bai Pao Yan, is smoking a dry tobacco bag. Who would have thought that such a gorgeous man would smoke a cigarette. The white robed man suddenly took a bite and was choked by the smoke. But strangely, the smoke came out of the white robed man''s eyes, mouth, ears and seven orifices. "It''s amazing that this little guy can realize the power of nature. It''s a great miracle that I thought I was just a descendant of an old friend, but I didn''t want to Qingluan and others stop and watch their master dance. How ever did their master lose his manners? In a more distant place, there is a towering City, in which hundreds of thousands of residents live. People here all believe in the God of the emperor, but the one with the highest virtue and the deepest hope of rebuilding in the temple of the emperor is restless today, looking up at the sky. "Grandfather high priest, what are you looking at?" Next to a seven or eight year old boy curiously looked at the old man who seemed to have no feet on the ground. "I see clouds and wind." "But today, there is no cloud. Where is it. Besides, how can you see the wind? " The high priest laughed, did not answer the little boy''s words, but murmured. "The wind is surging." Chu Dong didn''t feel that a small breakthrough would attract many people''s inexplicable attention. He felt very comfortable at this time. The force named by himself is essentially no different from force, force and brute force. Even Chu Dong thought it was another name. The force can be witchcraft, or force, or even brute force. The key is how people use it and how people use it. Sorcery uses sorcery, samurai uses force, and brute force is brute force. All dharmas belong to the same origin, so they are called the force. No problem. But at the same time, Chu Dong also knew that the samurai could realize the force, but could not realize the sorcery, because the samurai could not use the sorcery like the sorcery, and could not turn into the beast like the brute. For the vast majority of people, the force is limited. For example, the water in a bottle is the same as the water in a river. But one can control the water in a bottle, but one can''t control the turbulent waves in a river.For the Shenwu people, the power displayed by Chu Dong is a new power system, they are convinced, and at the same time they are committed to it. For the common barbarians of the rock tribe, Chu Dong casually changed a stone in his hand, which was a miracle. The great and powerful image of the chieftain had long gone deep into their heart, especially now. "Our chieftain is destined to be the most powerful and greatest being in the whole wilderness." It''s a belief, it''s a belief. Unconsciously, the common barbarians of Panshi tribe have forgotten the existence of the barbarian God, and only remember that their tribe was covered by Chudong. In the following period of time, Chu Dong chose to shut up and realize. After all, he had just made a breakthrough, and his grasp and understanding of the force was not deep. However, after more than ten days of understanding, Chu Dong found that the effect was very little. It seemed that since the breakthrough, his understanding and induction of the force had been stagnant. So Chu Dong found Yang again. "Brother Yang, I feel as if I''m spinning around now. I don''t know how to break through again?" "Chu, I remember you said a word to me, it''s called being impatient can''t eat hot tofu. It''s a matter of great urgency. Maybe you should go out for a walk. This wasteland is much wider and more infinite than you know. " Chudong understood all of a sudden. "By the way, brother Yang is able to break through the samurai. It seems that he is also back from training in the wilderness. I''ve learned that the place where the original force is most abundant should be deep in the wilderness. Thank you for reminding me. " Chapter 341 After a night''s thinking, Chu Dong decided to leave the Panshi tribe for the time being and put the power down to ten branches. After all, bird wizard and Yang were responsible for the supervision and inspection. He left the Panshi tribe freely and went into the vast wilderness. There were warriors and soldiers who wanted to follow Chu Dong, but Chu Dong refused. Perhaps Chu Dong''s current force is not high, but his understanding of the force has reached a different level. It is difficult for ordinary people or animals to hurt him. What''s more, it''s a kind of experience in the realm. You can''t rely on others unless you experience and comprehend it yourself. For most of the people of Panshi tribe, Chudong is in the process of closed cultivation, but only a few people know that Chudong has quietly left Panshi tribe and started to wander alone in the wilderness. In the past, the mountains in Chu Dong''s eyes were mountains, and water was water. But now it''s different. Mountains are not mountains, and water is not water. It''s all made up of water and mountain. It''s like the landscape is an ink landscape painting drawn by the force. The force of nature should have no color. Why does everything have color? After Chudong left the rock tribe, he stayed near a mountain peak, quietly enjoying the beautiful scenery of the wasteland in late summer, at the same time, he kept thinking. Chu Dong sat there motionless, looking at the sky, looking at the ground, smelling the fragrance of grass, feeling the wind, listening to the running of wild animals in the distance. When a naughty wolf passed by Chu Dong, he took Chu Dong as a tree stump and sprinkled a bubble of liquid as a mark at Chu Dong''s feet. Chu Dong reached out to kill the wolf, but Chu Dong didn''t move. He was curious to see the wolf passing by. It really didn''t see itself? He just sat still and waited for twenty-seven different beasts of sixteen species to pass by. They all took Chudong as a stump beside the Bush on the mountain. Only a little smart looking pangolin was a little curious about Chu Dong. He tried to make a hole in Chu Dong''s body with its sharp tip. Chu Dong''s finger bounced on his head and scared him away. Even the excrement and urine left by the wild animals were no longer excrement and urine in Chu Dong''s eyes, but spread out like the debris of the force crushed by brutality. And those force dregs will also combine with the surrounding force to form a new force, which will be absorbed into the body by the surrounding trees, flowers and plants, and become the raw materials for the growth of plants and plants. What about the beasts that eat the grass and gnaw the wood? Chu Dong grabs a herbivorous beast that has eaten a lot of trees, flowers and plants. After turning it over with Mabei powder, he cuts a hole in its stomach with a bone knife, and finds the stomach of the beast accurately. The herbivorous beast was completely anesthetized without pain, and the stomach was still digesting food. Through his binocular perspective ability, Chu Dong can easily see how the food under the gastric mucosa is digested by gastric acid. What this beast digests is not the food itself, but the force. After passing through the digestion and absorption of the beast''s stomach, the force enters the beast''s blood system. Chu Dong, who has dissected a lot of beasts, is very familiar with the structure of the beast''s body. Now, coupled with his binocular balance and perspective ability, he can easily see clearly the transmission and flow of the force in the beast''s body. After digestion by the stomach, the food is further processed and digested by the small intestine and large intestine, and finally it turns into useless dregs and is eliminated from the body. Chu Dong watched the wonderful journey of a pea again, but his mood was very different. In Chu Dong''s heart, he had realized that the force was like a man bone glue which he had developed successfully. It could bond different substances together and become the most important part of the material. Some material force is very strong, others are very weak, but more or less, every material will have force. It''s like whether you admit it or not, the molecules are there. He used the slight wound of the animal as a good surgical method. The herbivorous beast recovered from the state of general anesthesia, wagged its tail, opened its limbs and ran away, knowing nothing about the situation that it had just been used as a test object. Chu Dong had not eaten for a day and a night. He was trying to absorb the force in the air with his breath. Relatively speaking, the force is very rare in the air, and when the force is absorbed, there will always be a certain loss, so many times, it''s really hard to make yourself hungry. Oh, no, it seems that the legend of Bigu is unrealistic. Chu Dong shook his head and found a weed with relatively rich force.In the knowledge inheritance system of xinglaoren and jianlaoren, it has never been mentioned what the fat grass Chudong pulled up is. Chudong temporarily named it fat grass. Some of them are similar to Chinese cabbage and some are similar to cactus, which is a strange grass between the two. Chu Dong would not easily try to eat this kind of strange grass if he could not see the balance of heaven and knew the force. After all, there were so many strange poisonous plants in the wasteland. Chu Dong can still clearly remember his embarrassing state when he mistakenly ate the fruit when he learned from Shennong. He almost died. The great traverser Chu Dong chieftain almost died of a bright and juicy fruit. Fortunately, at that time, the old man and the old man used their experience to find the accompanying insect, firefly, and saved themselves. But the fat grass is different. What Chu Dong first "saw" was the rich force, not the dregs. Chu Dong took a bite. It was really succulent, but the taste was too bad. It was as bitter as sand, and it was hard to swallow. But he didn''t want to eat this kind of fresh grass. A cool force flows into one''s throat, then into one''s stomach, which is absorbed into one''s blood circulation system. After about ten seconds, the force in the first wave of fatgrass became a part of his body. Although it was insignificant, he could see the accumulation of the force in his body in the state of internal vision. Mountains are not mountains, water is not water, and the body is no longer the body. Chu Dong was in a strange state of trance and lucidity. It took him ten days to realize that mountain is still mountain, water is still water, and his body is still his body. Chapter 342 For almost 12 days, Chu Dong was as motionless as a rock. When he realized, he found that he was dirty. There are fallen leaves and dust on the surface of the body, and more of them are black substances excreted from the body. Chu Dong scratched his skin with his fingers. The black mud like substance was very greasy. It was full of the dregs of the force. It was completely waste. Is that the feeling of being reborn? Chu Dong stood up and felt refreshed. As soon as he raised his feet, he seemed to be floating in the air. He stepped five meters away. It''s a great feeling. Smelling his body emitting a strong odor, Chu Dong laughed, it''s time to take a bath. There is a pool of clear water under the peak, which is very cool. Chu Dong floated down the mountain and came near the pool. He looked at himself in the water through the mirror effect of the pool. Well, after excreting a lot of impurities in his body, Chu Dong was obviously thinner, but he was more energetic, especially his eyes, which seemed to twinkle between opening and closing. At this time, Chu Dong thought of the great master Yunshan wizard he had seen. Most of the old people usually closed their eyes. Once they opened their eyes, there was a similar flash. Imagine, a person''s eyes always flashing light, is also a very scary thing. Chu Dong took off his dirty fur and jumped into the clear water. Chu Dong took this calm pool as a swimming pool, swimming backstroke, butterfly, breaststroke, and used several postures. Finally, he floated quietly on the water, just like lying on a big water bed. As we all know, water molecule is composed of two hydrogen atoms and one oxygen atom, and the molecule is the smallest unit of matter. In the world of Chu Dong''s perception of the force, he can only vaguely sense that the force is also composed of a little force of countless similar molecules. For the convenience of memory, Chu Dong calls that little force silk the force molecule. When Chu Dong lay on his back in the water, his perception of water was more profound, and he could clearly feel that the force molecules of water were constantly moving under certain rules. Chu Dong realized that when he was floating, layers of water rippled to his body surface, and then turned into layers of luster like armor. If you look carefully, it really attached to Chu Dong''s body surface. Even if Chu Dong was shaking, it would not shake off the water on his body surface. Chu Dong''s heart moved again, and the water on his body surface turned into steam and rose into the air. Chu Dong stretched out his hand in the middle of the air and grabbed the steam, but he grabbed out a handful of water. Chu Dong held a handful of water, holding it hard, and the drops of water slipped away. When he finally opened his hand, it was a small piece of ice formed in his hand. "The three forms of matter, ah, I finally understand that the force is at work." It looks like witchcraft, but the force is at work. Once the force is strong enough, it becomes a solid. If it is weak enough, it becomes a liquid. If it is weak enough, it becomes a gas. After washing all the dirt on his body, Chu Dong climbed up the bank lazily. These days, he thinks too many questions, really just want to lie there and not move. However, my stomach began to cry, but I was hungry again. However, Chu Dong didn''t want to go hunting again. He just looked at the pool in a daze. Originally, Chu Dong had some feelings about the clear water. He knew the truth that the water was so clear that there was no fish. The water was so clear and poetic, but I''m afraid there was no fat fish in it that he could sacrifice his teeth. This attention, Chu Dong Leng, because in front of the pool becomes very turbid. The key is that only a small part of the water is turbid, and the water in other places is clear. If you look carefully, the turbid area of the pool is a mass of sand. Most of the sand is yellowish, black, red and white. With the current, the sand stretches out and contracts back, as if it were water plants. "It''s so weird." Chu Dong stared at the strange gravel and sighed. All of a sudden, Chu Dong felt his heart shrink suddenly, and the sweat from his pores suddenly came out, as if his hair would stand up. This kind of feeling Chu Dong experienced not only once, but also in the face of life and death. Is there something in the water? What can escape the perspective of his eyes? What can make you feel the force? Chu Dong almost subconsciously raised his right hand and blocked his chest. Yip, PA. The crisp sound bloomed in the palm of Chu Dong''s right hand, and there was a tingling in the palm. Then Chu Dong found that his heart beat faster and his cold sweat poured out. The sand in the pool seemed to move. A bubble floated out of the sand and burst silently on the water.All the things happened very quickly, Chu Dong''s thoughts didn''t catch up at all, his right hand suddenly went out, with Chu Dong''s body, the whole fell into the pool. The style of boxing is fierce, and even has a sense of cruelty. If it wasn''t for Chu Dong''s personal experience, he would think his right hand was some kind of prehistoric Tyrannosaurus Rex. The water splashed, the sand collapsed, and Chu Dong''s right fist blasted on the sand ball, making a dull burst. "Zhi..." A certain insect general high audio came into Chu Dong''s ear, very harsh, giving a very uncomfortable feeling. The sand mass was directly blasted and splashed in the air like water spray. The gravel made a "yiyiyi" sound, but it could not cover up the harsh scream. Although he didn''t know how his right hand suddenly didn''t listen to the command, Chu Dong calmed down in the shortest time. In the field of vision, Chu Dong Tianheng was staring at the real face after the sand burst. It was a strange creature, some like a turtle, some like a tortoise, but it had two horns, only two hind legs to paddle, two horns were born beside the head and neck, at first glance, like three heads. It was from the mouth of the strange creature in front of him that Chudong could tell which one was the head from the two different horns and the head. "What the hell?! bastard? Turtle? Or tortoise From this strange creature in front of him, Chu Dong felt the danger. It was very dangerous. The beetle slowly retracts its head, and its mung bean eyes twinkle with dangerous light. Seeing that double horned turtle insect creature opened its mouth, we could see that there was a mass of purple and gold in the monster''s mouth. The crisis of life and death once again shrouded Chudong. Chapter 343 Chu Dong couldn''t help but complain secretly. Just now, he didn''t know how he hit the monster that attacked him in the water like a thunderbolt, but his body couldn''t move, especially his right hand and the whole right arm, which weighed more than a kilo, and even a finger couldn''t move. "Damn, this thing''s mouth won''t spray out sniper bullets, right? The light is too damn bright..." Although feeling the danger of life and death, Chu Dong still cursed as before. Perhaps, at this time, we should recall the life we didn''t live long. Fortunately, it''s still wonderful. We have tasted what we should enjoy and endure, and life is enough. "Humble human, I want you to die!" In a flash, the cold sound of the brain suddenly penetrated into the cold water. The light in the mouth of the beetle suddenly blooms. In front of him is a piece of purple gold, shining on Chu Dong''s eyes, almost blinding. There is no way to cover Chu Dong''s eyes with his hands. As soon as his eyes are closed, he yells angrily: "Yeh, enough..." "Ah, no..." Almost at the same time of Chu Dong''s shouting, the sharp voice of piercing brain made a desperate and miserable shriek, but the voice stopped suddenly. Chu Dong opened his eyes, but found that the beetle was floating on the water. His whole body was as transparent as jellyfish skin. Double horns, double hind feet, shell, viscera all become transparent, even eyes become transparent. Chu Dong scratched his head. He didn''t know why this change happened suddenly. He stupidly looked at his right hand, just almost subconsciously used his right hand to bombard the creature, and the result was like this? I think about it carefully, and finally understand what happened. Fortunately, we have the excellent vision of Tianheng and perspective to help us replay the scene just now. I don''t know why. My right hand is full of force. After hitting the creature, the violent force destroys the original structure of the creature. The force molecule turns into gas and evaporates naturally. As a result, the beetle could not die any more. According to the truth, all the force molecules that evaporated the whole organism should not be left, but the transparent layer like jellyfish skin is left. It''s weird. Chu Dong took that layer of transparency, as if it had no quality. After he left the water, he couldn''t see clearly. But soon a new continent was discovered in Chudong. When that layer of transparency is in front of you, you can''t see the trees on the bank, but you can see a bush nearby. According to your visual angle, it''s impossible to see the Bush at 120 degrees in front of your left. Chu Dong went ashore and covered a big stone with transparent things. The stone disappeared in front of his eyes and was replaced by the image of a big tree. What a weird thing. Although strange, but it is a rare good baby. Chu Dong immediately realized that he might have picked up the treasure. If Chu Dong didn''t look carefully, he couldn''t find that layer of transparent material. It''s not like the mirage effect. It''s not like the mirage effect. Chu Dong studied that thing for a long time, and found that if the angle is different, the scenery reflected by this thing is also different. Moreover, it can perfectly blend with the surrounding environment. It''s a natural camouflage garment. Chu Dong carefully recalled that none of the wild animals hunted by the Panshi tribe could be the same as the one he had just killed. He didn''t know what it was. Maybe he would know later. Call it camouflage bug or mirage bug for the time being. At this time, Chudong also understood why he didn''t find this strange creature in the pool, because this creature can naturally integrate with the surrounding environment, and even Chudong''s Tianheng and perspective didn''t find it strange. How many strange creatures are there in the wilderness? The more we go to the depth of the wasteland, I''m afraid we''ll meet more strange creatures. Chudong once took the joint hunting team of Panshi tribe into the wasteland to clean up the king level fierce beasts. It was a long distance to go deep into the wasteland and knew a lot of wild animals and plants. But this time, Chudong wanted to go further. After making up his mind, Chu Dong washed the fur coat once, then twisted his fingers, twisted out a flame, bounced and fell on a pile of dry firewood, raised a bonfire, and dried the fur coat. Because of the precise control of the force, Chu Dong was able to accelerate the drying of the water in the fur coat into steam, and soon the fur coat could be put on. Chu Dong put the camouflage insect clothes in the animal skin bag, sorted out the things on his body, identified the direction, and made great strides forward. On the way of backpacking, I''ve seen some strange animals, and I''ve never stopped to observe them.Today, Chu Dong has known that whether it is the toxicity of wild animals or plants, or the drug properties in the organism, it is also the different combinations of the force. Once absorbed by the organism, the toxicity or drug properties will have an impact on the organizational structure of the cell force of the organism. The effect of toxicity is to destroy the original structure and cause lethality, while the drug is to consolidate the original structure of the organism, which is life-saving. Based on this discovery, Chudong found many unknown poisons along the way, and also found many equally unknown drugs. For Chudong, who was born as a medical student, it was a very shocking discovery. Most of the time, Chu Dong would stay in place for half a day or a few days in order to form the force which he had never seen before. As time went by, Chudong didn''t calculate how long he had left the rock tribe, but he knew that light dew began to appear in the morning. Is it hundreds of miles away from the rock tribe? Summer''s back has been gradually far away, the pace of autumn has come. Chudong was walking in a valley that day, and suddenly stopped. His ears moved slightly, carefully catching the sound waves in the wind. There is the sound of people and animals fighting to death. Immediately, sniff, you can smell the faint smell of blood from the air. Chapter 344 Although I heard the sound and smelled the blood, it was not short distance, and it was separated by a ridge. Chu Dong''s steps are light and nimble, like a fallen leaf fluttering with the wind on both sides of the ridge, standing high and looking in the direction of the sound. At this time, the voice is clearer, and the distance is closer, but Chu Dong''s eyes still can''t see what happened there. However, with a telescope in hand, are you afraid of such a long distance? Chu Dong took out a new telescope from his package. This telescope is more powerful and can see more clearly. Through the telescope, Chu Dong saw that a bloody fight was going on in the forest about three or four miles away. Because of the obstruction of trees and branches, the vision is not wide. It seems that a group of people are besieging a fierce beast. It was so common to hunt and kill fierce beasts on the wasteland that Chu Dong didn''t pay much attention to it. But soon, Chu Dong''s brow wrinkled. Among the fighting sounds in the wind, in addition to shouting and killing, there are more children crying and adults shouting "run away", while the fierce animal roaring is clearly in the jubilant meaning of "delicious, human is really delicious". This is not a savage warrior killing a fierce beast, but a fierce beast killing a tribe. Among the Panshi tribes, many of them have been completely maimed. The reason for joining the tribes is that they are almost all slaughtered by fierce animals. This is the case with stones, walking, seeing, withering and even green leaves. Chu Dong already knew at this time that the fierce beast was intelligent, and the more advanced the fierce beast was, the higher his IQ would be. Maybe the fierce beast killed people just because it took the barbarian as its prey, or maybe it was driven by someone behind it. In addition to the rock tribe, Chudong only knew that man temple could drive fierce beasts in the whole wilderness. Can we say that the fierce beast killing tribe is behind someone''s back? Chu Dong did not rush to move, but quietly thinking. In the field of vision of the telescope, a figure sprang out from the trees. It was a young man, followed by an adult, who was very anxious. Then more than a dozen people ran out of the trees. Some people fell to the ground because they were too anxious. They were helped up by the people around them and continued to run. However, as soon as they ran out of the trees, a bunch of arrows shot out of the nearby grass, killing more than ten people to the ground. Chu Dong''s eyes shrank. He just watched the fighting behind the trees. He didn''t notice that there was an ambush in the grass closer to him. After changing the lens direction of the telescope, Chu Dong soon found more than ten archers ambushing in a 2-meter-high grass. The killing of that tribe is really organized?! The more than ten archers not only had bows and arrows, but also carried weapons such as stone knives and axes. At first sight, they were soldiers of a tribe. The bloody battle between tribes does not happen, but most of the time, a tribe will not kill all the hostile tribes, especially the women and children of the hostile tribes are generally captured as booty. Unless there is a deep hatred, they will not be killed. Chu Dong didn''t move, just looking at it quietly. On the wasteland, there are abnormal deaths every day, being killed by people and eaten by wild animals, which are in line with the rules of nature. If in the past, Chu Dong might rush out to save a few lives. But now, I don''t know if I feel very calm after breaking through. I look at some things from different angles. Man can kill beast, beast can kill, man can kill, man can be killed. The law of the jungle is the only law in the wasteland. There is no need to try to change it. With our own strength, we may not be able to change the general trend. The fighting and shouting on the other side of the forest became less and less. At last, there was only the roar of the unknown beast. I was very dissatisfied with the killing of all the prey. It''s not just a powerful beast slaughtering a small tribe, there are other people slaughtering this tribe. This is the meaning of the roar of the fierce beast. Chu Dong saw the barbarian soldiers who were lying in ambush in the grass stand up, walk over, cut off the heads of more than ten people who had been shot, and carried them to the woods. At this time, in addition to the occasional roar of fierce animals, the surrounding became very quiet. Chu Dong''s expression became dignified. Because the archers didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, they didn''t say they were cruel, and the method of cutting people''s heads was rarely done. The soldiers of the rock tribe always encourage or joke with each other after a battle. The atmosphere is not as quiet as these archers. There''s something unusual. Based on something unusual, Chu Dong came down from the mountain and followed in the direction of the archers.After the headless corpse, Chu Dong stopped for a moment, sighed softly, and then stepped into the woods. With Chu Dong''s current ability, he could hear the sound of breathing more than 50 meters away. Naturally, he didn''t worry that someone would ambush in the woods, but he still walked cautiously, with his force looming and hiding his breath. Sure enough, there were scouts in the woods. Chu Dong found that there were three people about ten meters away from each other, forming a triangle and hiding in the tree. If Chu Dong had not been familiar with the force, he would not have easily found the hidden position of the three people. Whether it''s a human or a beast, there is more or less brute Qi in the body. Soldiers have more brute Qi than ordinary people, and brute Qi is the most basic force. It''s not the same as the force in warriors and witches. The force in human body or beast is quite different from that of plant. According to Chu Dong''s perception, the force of human or beast is like hot red, while the force of plant is cold blue, so the perception is very obvious. Most of the scouts will be able to see each other from the perspective of each other. The more so, the more confused Chu Dong was, the more dignified his expression was. If it''s just the revenge between tribes, it seems that the scouts and archers are too professional, right? Yes, Chudong''s first feeling is that these guys are very professional. Although the barbarian warriors of the tribe are brave and good at fighting, they are just scattered in terms of division of labor and cooperation, and there will be no special archers and scouts. Chu Dong had the intention and effort to professionalize the tribal soldiers gradually. Unexpectedly, he saw another soldier similar to his own tribe here today. Chapter 345 No one can find Chu Dong, Chu Dong is like a ghost through the woods, standing next to a big tree, quietly looking at the tragedy in front of him. Here is a small tribe, which can accommodate hundreds of people depending on the scale. At this time, there are dead bodies everywhere, and the head of each corpse is cut off without exception. The blood has dyed the green grass red, and the thick bloody gas comes from the nose. One looks like a bear, and another looks like a tiger. Strange fierce beast lies on one side, chewing on a human thigh. It seems that it has just swallowed a human body. In addition to this fierce beast, it is a group of silent people. These people obviously had the barbarian breath of barbarian soldiers, but it was clear that Chu Dong also felt another cold breath in their body. After a period of continuous research and experience, Chu Dong has known that the force is one of the most basic materials in the world. The barbarian bones, which make the barbarian soldiers powerful, are very pure force. Therefore, the human body will change and be full of power after swallowing the barbarian bones. But in these people''s bodies, Chu Dong felt another breath, although it was also the force, but it was slightly different from the force. It''s like watching a pool of water. One pool is clear water, which makes people happy. The other pool is smelly water, which makes people sick. There are 37 people in all, and everyone has a similar breath, except one. This man is the leader of everyone, and may also be the owner of the bear tiger. This man is a senior brute warrior, about 30 years old. He is a typical brute with a strong figure. There is a deep scratch on his left face, which makes him look terrible. This senior barbarian warrior''s breath is only barbarian breath, not the cold breath of others. "Chief, they''ve all been checked and killed." A soldier, went to the beast claw scar face soldier in front of the bow. "Good. Take your head and go." With that, the Scarface soldier left the small tribe that had just been slaughtered with the man and the monster. What makes Chudong feel even more strange is that these people attacked and killed a tribe, but the food and materials in the tribe were not empty, which is not in line with the war of extermination between the tribes. These people seem to have a very clear purpose, that is, the human head. To grab the head, no? How to look at it, things are full of a strange smell. Chu Dong followed those people as if he were aloof. The people in front of him didn''t notice that Chu Dong was behind him, even the bear tiger didn''t notice. You know, the sense of smell of wild animals is very sensitive. The more powerful the fierce animals are, the different breath of other kinds can be smelled from a long distance. At the beginning, Chu Dong was worried that the bear tiger could smell his different breath. Later, he found out that he was just worried. The strange looking bear tiger was stupid and didn''t look like a fierce animal with brain at all. Following these people for about half an hour, they came to a very hidden valley. If it wasn''t for someone, you wouldn''t have seen a trail in a thorny forest from the outside. After crossing the trail, you can see a camp built with trees and weeds. Naturally, when crossing the sheep''s intestine trail, Chu Dong saw more than a dozen Ming sentries and secret sentries. Without exception, none of these people found Chu Dong. Even Chu Dong stole away from a Ming sentry, and the other side didn''t respond. It seems that the camp in front of us should have been built for some time, but the construction level is too poor. Most of the thatched tree houses are crooked, not to mention that there are air leaks and water seepage everywhere. The only best tree house is built on the branches of a very tall ancient tree. I''m afraid the area is not more than 100 square meters. Chu Dong hid in the dense thorns on the edge of the camp. Through the cracks of your thorns, you can observe the situation inside carefully with a telescope, and then you can see that the big man with animal claw scar on his face went to the ground of the tree house, knelt down on one knee, and said, "elephant witch, the head you want has been found." At this time, Chu Dong''s hearing and seeing reached a fairly strong level, and naturally heard what the beast scar man said. Like a witch? Chu Dong suddenly suddenly. No wonder these people want nothing more than their heads. Chudong clearly remembers that when he came back from Yunshan tribe, he met a group of half human and half animal monsters. The monsters wanted to attack themselves, but they were killed by Chudong. After catching the leader of half man and half beast, Chou Dong pries Chou out of his mouth, and the master behind him is Xiangwu. Ugliness is the close slave of Xiangwu. He knows something about Xiangwu. According to ugliness, Xiangwu wants to kill Chudong one after another because of the demands of the temple of man.No injustice, no revenge, but want to kill me? At this time, a tall old man came out of the tree house. The old man was leaning on a magic wand. He was one of the candidates of Yunshan tribe. Chu Dong stares at Xiang Wu''s gloomy old face. Chu Dong has the impulse to rush to crush the old guy to death. Did I throw your child into the well or give you a green hat? How could you do it to me again and again? But the impulse is just a small impulse, Chu Dong naturally will not be bad, at this time he has vaguely guessed the beast scar big man with people slaughtered a small tribe, cut off the head of those savages for what. Besides Xiangwu, there are two old people behind him. They look like witches. One is hunchback and the other has scars on his face, but they are two witch doctors of Yunshan tribe. If the high-level members of the Baiyunshan tribe in the eastern and Ming Dynasties of Chu, they should be wondering why Xiangwu and two witch doctors, who are second only to Yunshan witches, appeared in the hidden valley thousands of miles away from Yunshan tribe? In order to be able to listen more clearly and observe more carefully, Chu Dong put the force on his hands and rubbed his face for a while, so his face changed slightly and became another person''s strange face. It''s not uncommon that you can change your body parts with the force. For example, mountain rock can petrify your whole body, and bear rock can turn your arms into bear paws. At this time, Chu Dong had mastered the mystery of the force, and it was not difficult to change another face. After sneaking into the camp of wuchu, the change is good. Chapter 346 Xiangwu is standing on the tree house and talking to the beast scar man. He suddenly feels a sudden impulse. It seems that there is something bad. He can''t help but pick his brow and look around, but he doesn''t find anything unusual. He didn''t think that Chu Dong, the object he tried to kill, was already under his eyes. Although Xiangwu felt uncomfortable, he had to give up because he couldn''t find the source. Besides, there were all the dead men arranged by himself around. Even if a large group of barbarian soldiers came, Xiangwu didn''t have the slightest fear. "Well done, let''s go down." The beast scar man retreated and left dozens of ferocious heads under the tree house where Xiangwu lived. "Bring all these fresh goods here." The hunchback witch doctor behind the elephant witch waved and motioned some expressionless soldiers around to send their heads to an open area behind the ancient tree. Chu Dong mixed in, followed more than ten soldiers to come to the open field with their dead heads. Before I got to the open area, I smelled a very thick smell of blood. When I came near, I saw dozens of corpses of wild animals lying there. "Put your head down!" The old man with a hunchback and the old man with a scarred face also came over and ordered the soldiers to put down their heads and let Chu Dong leave. Chudong and Xiangwu pass by, seeing Xiangwu come to the slaughterhouse. Chu Dong had understood what Xiangwu, hunchback and scar face old man were going to do, so he quietly climbed up Xiangwu''s tree house and observed their actions with binoculars. No one could have imagined that Chu Dong was able to occupy the nest of magpies and ran to the house of Xiangwu. Although there were soldiers who looked cruel and ruthless around, it seemed that everyone''s brain was not smart. Even when he saw Chu Dong, he didn''t show any sign, let alone ask. In the field of vision of the telescope, we can clearly see that the hunchback old man and the Scarface old man put their heads on the necks of those wild animals, and then connected them with an unknown silk thread. Head changing? It''s a sophisticated surgery. Chu Dong only heard of successful cases, but the complexity and danger of the operation process is self-evident, especially these people have been dead for more than half an hour, can they still connect with the animal body seamlessly? The size of those beasts has been matched with the size of their heads as much as possible, and they should also be selective. The old man with a hunchback and the old man with a scar face are quite proficient in their skills, just like they are operating in an assembly line. Obviously, they have done this kind of thing for many times. But if the head and the body are connected, they are still corpses. How can these corpses be resurrected? On that day, Chu Dong carefully examined the corpses of those half human and half beast who killed himself, and found that these monsters were not living creatures, and they tended to be half dead or even dead, so there was no pain. In short, half human and half animal monsters are like zombies. When the hunchback old man and the scar face old man almost all the heads and the body of the beast were connected, the elephant witch took action. Like witch hands holding a wand, loud chanting the spell do not understand. At the top of the wand is a huge dark cyan crystal. With the spell of Xiangwu, the crystal emits dark cyan light. When the dark cyan light fell on the corpses that had just passed through the heads, we could see that the corpses slowly changed. The corpse stood up wobbly. The beasts should have four hooves, but now they were all supported by their hind hooves, such as the legs of the same person. The head was originally a human head, but it was overgrown with animal hair. The head was no longer a human head. It was more like an animal head, but it had a human face. "I''ll wipe it. That''s ok?" Chu Dong wiped his eyes. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he would not believe it. It''s hard to imagine that a corpse can be brought back to life. The combination of head and animal body can even become a monster, which is even more unthinkable. However, the world seems to be full of incredible, Chu Dong just surprised, accepted this reality. Xiangwu, hunchback and Scarface were busy for more than two hours. They revived almost half of the monsters with head and beast body, and the other half failed. The result of the failure is that the skin and flesh on the human head and animal body melt rapidly and begin to ossify. In a few minutes, it becomes a pile of white bones. Chu Dong saw clearly and clearly, and his heart was enlightened. Elephant witches use some kind of black witchcraft to revive the human head and animal body. In fact, a lot of force condenses the human head and animal body and activates the human head and animal body that have not completely lost their activity. A vague idea formed in Chu Dong''s mind. The head beast body monsters that were resurrected by the three elephant witches stood upright. After a while, the elephant witches pointed to them, and these monsters went deeper into the valley.Then, Xiangwu went to the tree house. Chu Dong saw that the three Xiangwu came back, some of them couldn''t escape, so he continued to climb towards the crown of the tree house. With his current control of the force, he hid in the branches and leaves close at hand without fear of being found. Sure enough, after Xiang Wu and other three people came back to the tree house tired, they didn''t think that there was a big living man hiding on their head. "Xiangwu, we have gathered more than 500 dead men now, and the surrounding small tribes are almost slaughtered. Should we change places?" Said the old man with a hunchback. "Wait a little longer. These dead men are not yet mature and need to be stabilized before they can play a big role. " Xiangwu shook his head, but coughed several times. "Xiangwu, are we in a hurry. After all, this taboo method is very harmful to your health. If it goes on like this, your longevity will be greatly reduced. " In addition, the scar face old man was worried. But Xiangwu waved his hand. "Don''t worry. As long as we can make a comeback and take over the old man''s power, there will be no problem with Shouyuan for hundreds of years. The old man of Yunshan wizard, I will never die with him. " When Xiangwu talks about Yunshan wizard, his face is distorted and full of resentment. "Xiangwu, the emissary of Lucha sect, how do we respond?" "Well, that villain also wants to instigate me? Hunchback, you can go back instead of me. I don''t want to be a pioneer for the sword king and the beast king. " "OK, Xiangwu, I see." The name of the hunchback old man is hunchback, which fits his figure very well. However, the old man with scar face reminded him: "Xiangwu, the king of sword and the king of beast support Luchuan now. It is said that Luchuan has 2000 soldiers under his command. They are strong and strong. If we get along well with him, it will be very good for us to go back to Yunshan in the future." Chapter 347 The Sorcerer''s head was a little tired. "Scar face, this kind of thing depends on the deer to cut that villain? He has always wanted to swallow up our strength, I don''t want to for him, all my strength in the hands of all spell. I don''t need to mention the cooperation with Lu Che. I''m a little tired. You go down first. " Seeing that Xiangwu didn''t want to continue talking, hunchback and scar face dismissed him. Left alone elephant sorcery dish knee but sit, quietly resume sorcery dint. On the roof of Xiangwu''s tree house, Chu Dong could feel the force gathering in the surrounding air, and then entered Xiangwu''s body along Baihui cave on the top of Xiangwu''s head. Only Chu Dong was able to see and feel the gathering and flowing of the force, and also secretly learned how Xiangwu restored its power. This should be a quick way to restore sorcery. About half an hour after recovery, Chu Dong suddenly shrank and quickly escaped from the tree house to the dense leaves above the higher canopy. Because, just now, Chu Dong felt a particularly strong force, giving people a sense of oppression. Chu Dong intuitively felt that there was danger, so he avoided it. At this time, in the middle of the tree house, Xiangwu, who was recovering his sorcery, opened his eyes. His eyes were old and dim, but at this time, they became very clear. "Xiang, it''s not wrong that you were driven out of the Yunshan tribe by the Yunshan wizard this time. The Yunshan wizard has broken through to the third level God priest. Even I have to consider him carefully." Xiangwu opens his mouth to talk, but the voice is not Xiangwu''s voice, but a strange old voice. "Yes, my Lord." This time, it was like the voice of Wuben, but it was a trembling voice of fear. "I feel that Chudong of Panshi tribe has grown up again. He must be a serious trouble in the temple. You should get in touch with the man arranged by the king of swords and the king of beasts as soon as possible, and cooperate on both sides to completely destroy the rock tribe. " "Yes, my Lord." Before, Xiangwu still told hunchback and scar face not to cooperate with Lujian. At this time, he heard the voice of the man who made him terrible. He didn''t dare to fart and obeyed. "Elephant, this time, don''t kill Chu Dong, but live, catch him and bring him to me, understand?" "Yes, my Lord." The old voice disappeared, and the whole man became decadent. After a few breaths, he gradually recovered his spirit. At the same time, Chu Dong also felt that the huge force just disappeared. The picture of Xiangwu saying two kinds of sounds by himself was clearly seen by Chu Dong, and every word he said was heard in Chu Dong''s ears. The elephant witch is already very strong, but the huge force just now is really terrible. After the elephant witch recovered, he went out of the tree house and told the soldiers who were guarding under the tree house, "go and ask the messenger who cut the deer to come here." Soon after, a tall middle-aged barbarian soldier came into the tree house. "Dear Xiangwu, do you want to cooperate with us?" The messenger gave a gift to the elephant witch, which was very sincere. "Not bad. I''ve decided to work with you. But talk to your chief "That''s nature. The leader of Luzhou had told me before he sent me. If Lord Xiangwu wanted to, he would come to visit me in person. I will spread the news that within three days, the leader of the deer cutting team will surely come. " "That''s good." The messenger saw that the elephant witch had agreed, and after a few words of courtesy, he left the tree house. Shortly after the messenger left, hunchback and scar face came in. "Xiangwu, why did you change your mind?" "The venerable has a new order." Hearing the word "venerable", the faces of hunchback and scar face changed. Originally, they didn''t want to stand on the side of Xiangwu to plot against Yunshan wizard, but later Xiangwu carried out the patron of the temple, so hunchback and scar face took refuge in Xiangwu. "I see. So what is Xiangwu going to do? " "Catch the power of Lu Che and destroy the rock tribe." "How to destroy the rock tribe? Shouldn''t we deal with Yunshan wizard? " " that''s what the venerable means. You ask too much. I''ve decided to work with Lu Che. " When Xiangwu was discussing with his friends, he suddenly frowned and stood up. He went outside the tree house and looked towards the valley. "Xiangwu, what''s the matter?" "Someone broke in." At the same time, Chu Dong, who was hiding above them, felt it. In the direction of gukou, there was a short battle. Although the distance was a little far, Chudong could catch a figure in the forest with a telescope, and quickly swept towards this side.However, half a minute later, the Ming Gang sentry, which was set up in the forest by the elephant wizard, gave out an alarm, accompanied by a series of screams. "Go and see who dares to break into our valley?" Xiang Wu''s face was as gloomy as water. Before with people slaughtered a small tribe of the beast scar big man with people toward the direction of the scream voice rushed past. About five minutes later, the beast scar man covered his chest and ran in from the direction of gukou forest. "Xiangwu, the enemy is so strong..." With these words, the beast scar fell on his knees, his eyes wide open, and he was dead. Chu Dong can see clearly from a height. On the back of the beast scar''s heart, there is a branch, which goes straight through the beast scar''s chest. If it wasn''t for this beast scar man''s amazing physique, I''m afraid he would have died on the spot, and there was no time to report back. Xiang Wu''s face became extremely ugly, and the hunchback and scar face beside him were also ugly. The beast scar man is the most powerful soldier under them. He was killed. What can I do? "Xiangwu, what should we do?" "Well, let''s fight to death. I''ll see what kind of three heads and six arms the people who come here have. " Hunchback nodded and sounded the horn. Soon, from the depths of the valley, hundreds of dead people rushed out of the valley. At the same time, a young man came out of the forest in the direction of the valley. The boy has beautiful eyes, dark nose and black hair. Compared with the messy and fluffy long hair of ordinary barbarians, this young man''s long hair is in good order, hanging down to his waist. If you look from his back, you think it''s a young girl. "Did you kill all the people of a tribe over there?" Chapter 348 The black straight haired boy had no weapon in his hand. His fur was clean and there was no blood. So Shi ran came in and looked up at the elephant Witch and others in the tree house. "A small tribe on the other side of the mountain was slaughtered and all its heads were cut off. Did you do it?" Straight black haired teenagers are very direct, and the problem is to hit the point directly. Like a smile measured by Wu Yin. "Little child, are you alone? It''s a good way to break through the defense line of more than 20 soldiers. It turns out that he is also a samurai. No wonder. " "You are not weak. We can have a fair fight on the level of the first-class God priest. " The young man with black hair was eager to try. He was like a witch. "Hum, boy, don''t think you can run roughshod if you have some skills. I want you to know the power of the elephant witch in Yunshan." But Xiangwu is very cunning. He can''t do anything without knowing the details of the black haired boy in front of him. "Yunshan? Are you the great wizard of Yunshan? Then I''m not your match. My teacher said that even he is not the opponent of Yunshan wizard. " When Xiangwu heard that the tone of the young man with black hair had the meaning of recognizing counsels, he was even more angry. "Enough! I''m not the old ghost of Yunshan Dawu, but I don''t have to be much worse than him. Sooner or later, Yunshan will be mine. " "I don''t think you are either. Yunshan wizard has been famous for many years, and my teachers are afraid of him. I believe it''s at least the level of a second-class God priest. You''re just a little first-class God priest. It''s nothing." Just a little first-class God priest? The tone of the young man with black hair is very big. Chu Dong hides his figure in the crown of the tree. He looks at the boy with straight black hair curiously. This young man should be one or two years younger than himself. His face is still a little tender. He has a good appearance and a sunny image. His casual animal skin makes him feel like a beggar. What surprised Chu Dong most was the faint magnetic field around his body. Only when a person''s force reaches a certain level can a magnetic field be formed. Chu Dong, for example, can be formed, and turn this layer of force magnetic field into its own protective color to hide its body shape. Yang also has a magnetic field, which enables yang to tear up the fierce beast at the overlord level when he is in charge. In addition, Chu Dong also felt the force magnetic field in Daheng chief of Yunshan tribe. Who is this teenager? Which tribe? How can you be so powerful at a young age? At the same time that Chu Dong was puzzled, Xiang Wu was also making similar considerations. Xiangwu is an old fox. Of course, he won''t be impulsive, like a young man. There is no doubt about the strength of the black haired boy who can go straight into the valley and kill one of his strongest senior soldiers. What''s more terrible is that the black haired boy is very direct and fierce. This style seems to be similar. "Don''t be too arrogant, young man. Can I name you and tell you which tribe you belong to? " "You don''t deserve to know," the young man said coldly "How arrogant!! Then I''ll see how good you are. " Like the wand in the hand of the wizard, he had a heavy meal on the board of the tree house. In the deep of the valley, there was a strange sound like the howl of a wolf. One after another, the monsters with head and body rushed out from the deep of the valley. After ten seconds, the monster was summoned by the wild horse. The young man with straight black hair was stunned, and then he saw the faces of those monsters, and was shocked. "The skill of transplanting flowers and trees in the temple?! How can you transplant flowers into trees? Are you a member of the sect of the immortal priest? " Xiangwu was also surprised. On the wasteland, apart from the people in the temple of man, few people can know this kind of witchcraft. After all, he used this kind of witchcraft excessively and turned it into a head changing witchcraft. Black straight haired boy directly called out the name of the grafting magic, but also so young, is a god warrior, identity ready to come out. "Little brother, my name is Xiang. I''m called Xiang Wu. I''m a disciple of Luosha, the God priest. How dare you ask the disciples of the temple "It turned out that he was Luo Sha''s disciple. No wonder he was so vicious." The boy murmured and hesitated. "My name is Ruo. Master is the weapon refining elder duo in the thirteen Presbyterian Church. Although you can be regarded as a member of the temple, the method you used is vicious and vicious, which is against the heavenly harmony. It is not the work of our disciples. Today, I want to seek justice for those barbarians who were killed by you innocently. " After thinking for a moment, he raised his head and said out loud. Hearing that the young man with black hair was actually a disciple of the weapon refining elder duo in the thirteen martial arts sacrifice Presbyterian Council of man temple, Xiangwu was startled.The wizard of Xiangwu is called Luosha. He is a disciple of the immortal and a second-class God priest. However, no matter in terms of strength or influence, he is absolutely inferior to the weapon refining elder duo. Therefore, although Xiangwu and Ruo are quite different in age, they are of the same generation. Moreover, if they are obviously formal disciples, Xiangwu is only Luosha, who is not a member of the staff. Xiangwu had no intention to have a conflict with the young man with black hair, but ruo''s attitude was very firm, and he was determined to seek justice for the barbarians who died miserably. "Little brother, the way of heaven is not benevolent. He takes everything as a cud and kills some humble barbarians. Why worry about it?" "You are wrong. Master, the old man said, "the way of heaven is like an instrument. It''s made of jade, gold and iron, dust and sewage. Everything has its own spirit. There''s no difference between high and low, only different uses." "The same is true of man and beast. Since you are born in heaven and earth, you are a miracle and the way of heaven. Xiangwu, you poison the living creatures and wipe out miracles. This is a great evil. I can''t leave you as a disaster to the world. " Said, if backhand to his back, took down a fine bow. This crossbow is shorter and smaller than the ordinary one. It is carved with complicated patterns and inlaid with two precious stones. Just look at the shape, you can see that it is a god given weapon. See if took out a weapon, the facial expression of elephant sorcerer changes. Xiang Wu''s teacher''s object is also regarded as Wu, so Xiang Wu knows something inside the temple of man. If you can turn your face on the spot and take out God given weapons, you have to do it yourself. Apart from some big reasons, I''m afraid the main reason is the power dispute in the temple of man. Ruo''s master Duo is the enemy of Xiangwu''s teacher Luosha. Therefore, Xiangwu doesn''t plan to break up with Ruo Hao, so he is also on guard. Chapter 349 "Kill him!" Like a low roar of sorcery, more than 100 famous human and animal soldiers roared toward Ruo. When Xiangwu knew that the boy with black hair in front of him was the descendant of his wizard''s mortal enemy, he had made up his mind to kill him. With a sneer, Ruo leisurely took out three crossbows from his own hide bag and installed them on the firing path of the crossbow. Then he lifted the delicate crossbow and pulled the trigger. I wipe it. Is it fireworks? Chu Dong almost jumped out of the hiding place. If the black haired boy''s crossbow was more domineering than the shotgun, all of a sudden, three crossbows burst out and burst out after penetrating the body of the three beast soldiers. The explosion of the three crossbows and arrows released the violent force, just like three blooming fireworks, which blew up the surrounding human and animal soldiers. Xiang Wu was also startled. He didn''t expect that if he made such a decisive move, he would be such a powerful weapon. But immediately, Xiangwu calmed down. Although the power of the three crossbows is amazing, and the area destroyed by the force of explosion is not small, the human and animal soldiers who are already corpses have no fear, and they don''t know what death is. They still roar and rush to Ruo. Even the man and beast soldiers who were blown up without legs would charge forward with two hands on their handstands. "It''s no use. They are dead bodies. As long as they don''t hurt their heads, they won''t stop attacking. " Xiang Wu said coldly. In his eyes, if he was already a dead man at this time, it doesn''t matter if he can''t tell the fatal weakness of the human beast warrior. If you see that the three crossbows and arrows are powerful, but the actual results are not significant. You are also flustered. Then you turn your eyes to Xiangwu. Xiang Wu smiles coldly, and his wand shakes a few times. Three translucent shields appear in front of him, which are enough to resist ruo''s attack. "Damn it! The three arrows just shot at you. " Although he had some regrets, he was faced with nearly 100 human and beast warriors. Once surrounded, even if he was a divine warrior, he would be in a bitter battle. Besides, if he was not good at melee, he would not be good at melee. If you take out three crossbows again, you can skillfully install them on the crossbow. After shooting them, you turn around and escape into the forest. "You want to escape?! There is no door As soon as the wizard waved his wand, nearly a hundred human and animal soldiers followed Ruo and rushed into the forest. There was no scream, no fighting, but Chudong had no doubt that the forest was carrying out this killing. If this young man can become a god warrior at such a young age, I believe he is not a brainless man. He must have his own plan to rush into the forest again. Xiangwu stood on the tree house and looked down at the trees shaking in the dense forest. His face changed again and again. Those human and animal soldiers are all made by the wizard. Naturally, they can have control and induction methods. In his induction, one by one human and animal soldiers are disappearing from his induction, which shows that those human and animal soldiers have really died. Finally, Xiangwu''s face was like a bitter gourd face. The wand stopped again. From the deep valley, hundreds of human and animal soldiers came out and stood under Xiangwu''s tree house. The battle in the forest must be fierce and it will end soon. After about ten minutes, if you come out of the forest in black blood, you look very tired. As soon as you come out of the forest, you will see more human and animal soldiers under the witch tree house, and their bloody faces will change. "Elephant witch, I will kill you." If raised the bow and crossbow in the hand, point to the elephant sorcerer from afar. "You have life to get out of here." Hundreds of human and animal soldiers got the order of Xiangwu, roaring and charging against Ruo again. If you turn around and run this time, you don''t want to eliminate these non-human monsters in the forest, but you really want to run away. In the face of non-human monsters without fear and pain, even the God warrior is helpless. After all, human power is limited. But just as he was about to run away, the light in the corner of his eyes saw a figure floating down from the crown of the tree house, just like a fallen leaf on the ancient tree, falling lightly behind the elephant witch. "Xiangwu, don''t move. Move. I''ll stab you to death." Chu Dong jumped down from the tree like a ghost and put the deer tripod on the back of the elephant witch. Because Lu Ding was too sharp, he cut Xiangwu''s back just by touching his skin, and the blood burst out. But Chu Dong was scared. He quickly took back the knife. He clamped the neck of Xiangwu with his arm. Lu Ding took it away and replaced it with a bone knife, which was against Xiangwu''s throat. "Xiangwu, I didn''t expect that we should meet under such circumstances. Nice to meet you."Chudong teases and snatches the wand of Xiangwu, and throws it at his feet. Chu Dong''s appearance is really too unexpected, the hunchback and scar face beside the elephant sorcerer body have no response, startled and dumbfounded. In fact, even if these two people have a reaction, they can''t be Chu Dong''s opponents, and even a little bit of obstruction is not enough. The elephant Wu is muddled, how can he not think that there is a person hiding on his tree house. "Who are you? Do you know who I am? " The elephant sorcerer is hoarse voice interrogates to hold own person. Although he tried to look back and see Chu Dong''s face, it was just a face he had never seen before. After all, Chu Dong changed the muscle distribution structure of his face with the force and looked like a stranger. "Hey, you don''t know me? Oh, yeah. This time, the situation is different. You used to calculate me in the dark. Now it''s my turn to calculate in the dark. Tell me, how can your beast warrior rest in peace? " "Dream! My beast warrior will tear you up, will tear you up Ah... " But Chu Dong''s bone knife suddenly cut into Xiangwu''s clavicle. The pain came, and Xiangwu almost fainted. "Wrong answer. Lord Xiangwu, if you want to survive, you have to cooperate well. Now, no one can help you. You are a god priest, and I am a warrior. I am controlled by a warrior. Do you have any chance to turn the tables? " ¡°¡­¡­ Ah Who are you? " "Wrong answer!" Chu East is a knife to go down again, let elephant Wu pain roar again. Chudong, who knows the pain of human body, can make Xiangwu feel the pain of dying with a knife, but he won''t die of severe injury. This kind of sober pain is the most painful, even the strongest barbarian soldier can''t stand it, let alone Xiangwu is just an old man. Chapter 350 "Let me go, and I will give you all the wealth of my life." "The answer is still wrong." ¡°¡­¡­ Ah Ah I said, I said... " Xiangwu made a voice that was not called by people, and gave in to Chudong''s coldness. "That''s right." Chudong relaxed a little bit of the control of the witch, so that his throat can have enough space to breathe. "Give me the wand, and I''ll control the beasts." "That friend, you can''t give him a wand!" If you shout. It happened all of a sudden, including if. When Chu Dong uses three sabres to force Xiangwu to compromise and ask to control the human and animal soldiers with the wand, he will stop Chu Dong in a hurry. "Look, even the child knows that you don''t mean well to ask for the wand. Just tell me how to do it. Otherwise, I''ll lose patience and cut off your head. Then I''ll find you a brute body. Tut Tut, let you experience the feeling of being a human beast. How about that? " Chu Dong''s words seemed to be a curse in the ears of Xiang Wu. He was so scared that he shivered like a witch. It''s not that Xiangwu has never seen a cruel man, but it''s cruel to cut off his head or cut off his hands and feet with one knife among the barbarians, but Chudong can''t bear it with only three knives. Wu Si had no doubt that Chu Dong might do that. If he died, the human and beast warriors would naturally have no control, and would riot and attack all creatures until they were killed again. But at that time, he was dead like a witch. "You are not a witch. You can''t start the magic in the wand. It''s just me. If you kill me, thousands of human and animal soldiers in the deep valley will go crazy and ravage the wasteland. Only I can control them. " Xiangwu, with the last chance, stealthily hijacked his own man. He must be a master at the level of divine warrior. Then, he must not be proficient in witchcraft. In this way, he can''t break the witchcraft of controlling human and beast soldiers. At the end of the day, those who hold themselves behind them have to rely on themselves to control the human and animal warriors who are not afraid of death and have no pain. This is the card of Xiangwu. But did not think of is, Chu East is a tiny smile. "Smart elephant witch, do you know why I came up and asked you how to let these monsters rest in peace? I''ll do a little bit of control, but I''m not sure if it''s all wiped out at once, so I''ll ask you Chudong toes gently rub, step on the foot of the wand was Chudong toes picked up to fly to Chudong''s hand. "If it''s just control, I will." Chu Dong says, the Sorcerer''s staff is heavy on the ground. "Get the hell out of here!" Originally, because Chu Dong had taken the elephant Witch and had no human control, those human and beast soldiers who were at a loss heard the order, turned around and walked towards the deep valley. Xiangwu was completely confused. Who is this man? Why can I use the wand to launch control? Xiangwu''s method of concocting and controlling human and animal warriors is to learn from his own wizard Rosa, but Rosa is likely to do so. However, because of the different directions of their specialities and different sorcery, it is absolutely impossible for them to do so. "Who are you? Why is there the art of death sacrifice? " "To control these human and beast warriors is the art of death sacrifice? It''s a big name, but in my opinion, it''s just common. Hehe, Xiangwu, my patience is very limited. Finally, I''ll give you a chance to tell me how to let these non-human monsters rest in peace. " Say, the bone knife in Chu Dong''s hand lightly cut the throat skin of elephant sorcerer, a little bit of cutting, let elephant Sorcerer''s fear infinite enlarge. "Ah I said, I said... " At this time, Xiangwu had no illusions. He just wanted to escape from the devil behind him. "As long as the soul eating stone is destroyed, those human and beast warriors will die completely." "So simple? You''d better not lie to me, you only have one last chance "I dare not lie to you." Xiang Wu shivered. He could feel the blood flowing down his throat. It seemed that life was also passing. Chu Dong grabbed the dark blue crystal stone at the top of the wand and felt it silently. The dark cyan crystal called the Soul Eater has a great force, but there are too many impurities. It''s just a slight touch. Chu Dong seems to feel a very cold breath, which makes people feel very bad. "Pa" of a light ring, eat soul stone in Chu Dong''s hand blast open, became numerous small fragments. At this time, because of curiosity, Ruo, who has already gone to the tree house, looks up and sees Chu Dong''s one hand squeezing the explosion soul eating stone. He is surprised. He asked himself that it was absolutely impossible. Soul eating stone is a very rare gem, which can be either God stone or sacrificial stone. Both God warrior and God priest can be used to inlay on their own weapons, and its hardness is also extremely hard, which is not to say that they can be crushed just by crushing.But if you can''t think of it, what Chu Dong pinches and explodes the soul eating stone is not his strength, but his own force. Sensing that the force in the soul eating stone was too surging, Chu Dong put his own force into it. The force in the soul devouring stone was mixed with too many impurities, and it was like a detonated bomb, and then it went up in smoke. Chu Dong kneaded the soul eating stone and looked down at his palm. There was no difference in appearance, but a cold evil force tried to invade Chu Dong''s body, but it was blocked by a mysterious force in Chu Dong''s right hand. Chu Dong snorted, clenched his right hand, and thoroughly squeezed the cold force. Just after Chu Dong pinched and exploded the soul eating stone, those human and animal soldiers who were turning around and walking back to the deep valley fell to the ground one by one. Their skin and flesh quickly began to decay and turned into piles of bones at the speed visible to the naked eye. In the innermost part of the deep valley, the human and animal soldiers on standby also fell to the ground one by one and turned into bones. At this point, the army of human and beast soldiers built by xiangwuxin for a long time has been completely eliminated, and the heads of ordinary barbarians who have been killed innocently because of xiangwuxin also have a final rest. "Thank you for your help! If you are a member of the temple, it''s polite. I don''t know what to call this friend? " If you go to the tree house, you salute Chu Dong very friendly. Chudong smiles and salutes back. Push Xiangwu to the ground. "Chudong of Panshi tribe." "You are Chu Dong? I''m looking for you. " If you shout with joy. "How can you be Chudong? You are not Chudong Xiangwu was pushed to the ground by Chu Dong. At this time, he sat up and heard Chu Dong introduce his name. He immediately yelled. "Shut up Chu Dong used the abandoned wand of Xiang Wu to beat Xiang Wu out. "Who am I to talk to you?" If you see Chu Dong''s behavior, slightly some doubts, but after all, Chu Dong just helped himself, and he came out of the mountain just to find Chu Dong, this is the completion of the task. Chapter 351 Chudong smiles at Ruo. "If you help me tie up these three old guys, will you?" "No problem." Besides Xiangwu, the hunchback and scar face on the tree house didn''t dare to move. After all, Xiangwu was a lesson from the past. They were so miserable that they were willing to be captives. Tied up like witch, hunchback, scar face three people, Chu Dong threw them into the tree house. "If you say you are from the temple of man, are you?" "Yes. My master''s name is duo. He is an elder in the thirteen Presbyterian Council of Wuji. He is called the king of utensils and is in charge of refining utensils. Twenty seven days before sunset, my master ordered me to go out of the mountain to look for you, saying that I could make friends with you. It seems that you are really worth making friends with. " "Your master asked you to come to me, but what''s your purpose?" Chudong''s insincere routine. After all, I have dealt with man temple, and the result is not ideal. It seems that man temple has been trying to kill itself and destroy Panshi tribe. "Shifu only said that he wanted me to make friends with you, but he didn''t say anything else. Can you call me a friend? " Even if is already accustomed to the savage person''s direct, if of direct still let Chu East some accident. "Yes. I''m willing to make friends as long as I''m honest and kind. " If it wasn''t for the sake of seeking justice for the barbarians who were slaughtered, he would not be here, which shows that if a young man with a strong sense of justice, how bad can he be? This is one of the reasons that Chu Dong helped Ruo. Of course, it was also because Xiang Wu''s whole body and mind didn''t notice Chu Dong''s sneak attack from behind. If Xiangwu also put some defensive witchcraft shields behind him, Chudong might not be so easy to get hold of. If you don''t seize a good opportunity, it''s not so easy to find it next time. "Great. Then we will be friends. Chudong "Yes. If Chudong and Ruo reach out their hands and hold each other tightly. At the same time, they feel the grip of each other is very strong. Two people let go, if curiously ask: "Chu Dong, how did you hide above the tree house?"? And it''s so good. I didn''t even notice you. " "Well, I also pursued the truth that the nearby tribes were slaughtered, and then I hid in it all the time, waiting for a good chance to do it. You come, but you give me a chance to subdue Xiangwu. Otherwise, such witches must have some means of defense, and it''s not easy to succeed. " "So I''ve helped you?" "So be it." After all, Chu Dong and Ruo met for the first time. Although the other party was a young man with a strong sense of justice, he still didn''t know much about his temper and temperament, so he said that he would keep half of what he said. If it''s different, when Chu Dong is his intimate friend, he talks about everything. Most of the time, he talks about it while Chu Dong listens. Through ruo''s narration, Chu Dong knew some basic information about the temple of man, and also knew that the thirteen elders of the military sacrifice thirteen people Presbyterian Council, who were in charge of the power of the temple of man, were also called "kings". On top of the thirteen kings, there are five more venerable ones. They are the long eyebrow, the long life, the divine force, the carefree and the unknown. In ordinary times, the five venerable people are all closed to meditation, and rarely have any activities. Only when there is a crisis of survival in the temple of man, the venerable people will show up. On weekdays, the operation of man temple is controlled by the thirteen kings. Under the thirteen kings, there are hundreds of God priests and God warriors, which belong to each camp of the thirteen kings, and some choose to be neutral. Outsiders only think that the temple of man is a sacred and mysterious place, but in fact, the people inside are also fighting for power and profit. Although the decision to launch an animal tide attack on Panshi tribe was made by the Wuji thirteen Presbyterian Council, there were great disputes. Some strongly advocated launching an animal tide, some opposed it, and some didn''t care about it. In the end, the king of swords and the king of beasts won the upper hand, and then the tide of beasts was launched. After hearing ruo''s story, Chu Dong had a deeper understanding of man temple. The so-called know yourself and know the enemy, win every battle. Since if he showed sincerity, Chu Dong was also very willing to make friends with Ruo two people, so that he could understand more about the affairs in the temple of man. Ruoze is very curious about how Chudong developed a weak rock tribe into a powerful tribe where the king of swords and the king of beasts had to live fast. Chudong only lightly back if a sentence: "hearing is better than seeing, you can follow me back to the rock tribe to see with your own eyes." "Great. I really want to go. I''m worried that I can''t find the direction. This time I''m going with you. By the way, Chudong, aren''t you the chieftain of the rock tribe? How did you come to the bottom of the wasteland alone? " "Because I wanted to understand the wasteland and see how strong I was, I went into the wasteland alone.""I feel that you are stronger than me. To tell you the truth, if you squeeze it with one hand, the soul eating stone is really too strong, and I can''t do it. " Chudong smiles and doesn''t say anything. He turned to look at a group of soldiers under the tree house and frowned. "What should these people do?" Those soldiers were all under Xiangwu''s hands. Xiangwu was caught, but these people didn''t go all the time, and they didn''t want to save Xiangwu. Chudong wondered why they were like this. "They? It''s just a puppet warrior. It''s all the old tricks of Rosa''s department. " "Puppet warrior? What the hell is that "It''s not a ghost. In fact, they are also barbarian soldiers. Generally speaking, they are soldiers of the enemy camp. After being captured, because they don''t surrender and can''t obey, they use witchcraft to control their mind and become puppet soldiers without independent consciousness. " "Puppet soldiers are different from those disgusting human and animal soldiers. They are all living people, but they are living people like walking corpses. In fact, their souls are suffering. Only the master of the venerable level can save them from the suffering of being dominated by the mind. " "I see. No wonder I feel these soldiers are strange. Do you have a way for them to recover? " "I can''t. As I said just now, it''s up to the venerable. Killing these people may be the best way to solve their pain. " "But the living are not the same as the dead. Do you know a vegetable? Vegetative people are walking dead. No, they can''t even walk. They are living dead. But as long as there is a glimmer of hope, we can''t deny the possibility of saving them. " "Maybe, in the future, asking for help from the venerable can save them." "What to do now?" "Since Chu Dong wants these puppet soldiers alive, it''s very easy to control them." "Although these puppet soldiers are like walking corpses, they can understand orders, and their physical actions are the same as ordinary people. They just lack some emotional fluctuations and can''t speak or express their own ideas." Chapter 352 "To a certain extent, the puppet warrior is similar to the animal tamer. The animal tamer uses the curse of controlling the animal, while the puppet control uses the curse of the puppet. Use the master''s blood as a medium, let them be familiar with the taste, cultivate their feelings a little bit, train them, and apply the puppet curse, and they will obey the master''s orders. " If you don''t know that Chu Dong has mastered the key of the beast controlling curse, you will tell Chu Dong the puppet curse and guide him how to use it. Chu Dong was surprised, if he was really at ease with himself. When Ruo demonstrated the whole puppet mantra, Chu Dong fell into meditation. There are quite a few strange sounds in the puppet mantra, but the object of the puppet is human? That doesn''t make sense. However, it was not the time to study deeply at this time. After thinking for a moment, Chu Dong cut his arm and used blood as a medium. According to ruo''s instruction, he cast the puppet curse. Let alone, it really worked. These puppet soldiers really obeyed their orders like walking corpses. "It''s better to drive puppets than wild animals because these puppets are human beings, so as long as they give orders, they will resolutely carry them out, unless the master gives other orders again." Seeing that Chu Dong had mastered the puppet mantra in a very short time, if he was surprised, no wonder his teacher asked him to go to Panshi tribe to find Chu Dong. Chu Dong''s learning ability is really abnormal. After the puppet soldiers are settled, the next step is to deal with Xiangwu, hunchback and scar face. Chudong and Ruo walked into the tree house and saw that Xiangwu had come to life by this time. Seeing that Chu Dong came in, there was a ray of hatred in Xiangwu''s eyes, but then he turned around, and the fear in his eyes burst out. "Xiangwu, we''ve known each other for a long time. I''ll treat your injury." "Don''t touch me!" But how could Chudong listen to Xiangwu? Slowly and leisurely, he took out a small glass bottle from his animal skin bag, and from the bottle came out some medicine powder, which was sprinkled on the wound that Xiangwu had been stabbed with his bone knife before. Xiang Wu quickly made a scream like killing a pig, and kept rolling on the ground, but he couldn''t be in a coma because of the pain. He couldn''t even curse Chu Dong, because as soon as he opened his mouth, he was in a series of uncontrollable screams. Chu Dong slowly bottled the medicine back, and then looked at the hunchback and scar face. Hunchback and scar face two people see Chu Dong calm eyes, can''t help shivering all over, even teeth began to fight. "Don''t mess with us, Chudong chieftain. We know that you are unparalleled in torture. No, you are unparalleled in power. We are all forced by Xiangwu. Really, we are all forced. Please forgive us. " If these two people are not because of being bound, they have knelt down in front of Chu Dong and kowtowed at this time, even so, they also try their best to make the author kowtow. "That''s good. You''re very conscious. You''ll suffer less. Come on, how did you get out of Yunshan tribe? Was it driven out by the great wizard of Yunshan? " "You have no choice, indeed. On the eve of Yunshan Dawu''s decision to destroy the Feilong tribe, we got the news that it was Yunshan Dawu who wanted to kill the Feilong tribe, so we escaped overnight. " "It''s like the witch transplanted the head to the beast. It''s cruel and inhumane, but you two are accomplices. You should have suffered the pain of life rather than death like him and died slowly. Believe it or not, I can make you wail like this for ten days. In the end, you will not die of pain, but starve to death? " "We believe. We''ve heard that the chieftains of the east of Chu used magic methods to communicate with the gods. " "Is it a means to communicate with God? Or am I cruel? I know that there are a lot of good and bad people in our tribe now. Some people deliberately send some people who are not well intentioned. Tell me, did you also send people to join the rock tribe? " "Yes, we bribed several people into the rock tribe to ask for information." "Good. Now that you know my means, let''s talk about it in a nutshell. " Under the background of the constant wailing of Xiangwu, hunchback and scar face rushed to tell Chudong what they knew, and even told Chudong the head changing method derived from the skill of transplanting flowers and grafting trees. "I heard that you are going to cooperate with Lu Che, aren''t you? How to cooperate specifically? " "You know that? It''s true. Lu Che was a force cultivated by the king of Dao. He controlled more than 30 tribes and had nearly a thousand soldiers under him. Their goal was the rock tribe. They have been in contact with Xiangwu more than once, and they want to cooperate with Xiangwu to deal with the rock tribe together. " "How much do you know about this man "Lu Che is a complete villain, a traitor. It is said that in five or six years, he took refuge in many tribes. In the end, he either plotted against or poisoned the chief of the tribe, and took away all the soldiers, old and weak women and children of that tribe, which has made him a huge force now. ""Yes. It''s said that Luchu is not from the wasteland, but from a city-state. It seems that he is some childe of a city-state. He has some strange means to control people''s thinking and influence people''s decisions. " Chu Dong was very interested in the deer chop, because it was the culprit who destroyed the Huotong tribe. Today, it sounds that Lu Che''s destruction of Huotong tribe is not a first offense, but a habitual offense. So what''s the purpose of cutting deer? No matter what Lu Cho wanted to do, or just wanted to develop his own power in the wilderness, since he had shown his malice to the Panshi tribe and the blood feud of Huotong tribe, Chu Dong could not let him live. "How are you going to cooperate with Lu Che?" "The reason why Lu Che cooperated with us was that he took a fancy to the witchcraft of Xiangwu and the human and animal soldiers under our command. They wanted to launch a big operation against the rock tribe, but the emissary of the other side didn''t elaborate. Xiang Wu asks to meet Lu Che and talk about it in detail. The other party has already gone back to report. It is estimated that there will be news in the next two days. " "Where is the meeting place with Lu Che?" "I don''t know the exact location. The emissary should come back and tell us these two days." "In that case, I''d like to make a play with you." Chu Dong didn''t wait for hunchback and scar face to express anything. A man put a pill in his mouth. "It''s heart eating and bone rotting pill. I''m the only one in the world who has antidote. So you have to listen to me, or you''ll die in a few days." Chapter 353 Chu Dong controlled hunchback and scar face with two pills. These two old guys will not suffer for the time being and will not die immediately. They are very grateful to Chu Dong. As for eating the heart eating and bone rotting pill in their stomach, as long as they don''t object to the murder of Chu Dong, they should not have toxic attack and have antidotes to suppress it. Chu Dong waved, let hunchback and scar face two old guys roll out, and then face the elephant witch who is now howling hoarse. Chu Dong took out the bone needle and pricked the elephant witch with a few needles. After that, the pain of the elephant witch gradually reduced. "After I pull out the bone needle, you will still have the same pain as before. Do you want to experience it again? " "No, No. Give me a break. " The elephant witch gasped. He didn''t want to try again. "Excuse me? You''ve been criticizing me again and again, and you said I might be around you? " Chudong sneered. "Then kill me and give me a good time." "Hey, hey, that''s a bit of the backbone of a brute warrior. Just, fall into my hand, want to die is not so simple thing. Even if you die, I''ll cut off your head and put it on the neck of a beast. Believe me, I will "You are a devil!" "I''ve been told that for a long time. You''re not the first, and you''re definitely not the last. Come on, say something I''m interested in, so you can suffer less. " Xiang Wu was silent for a while. Seeing that Chu Dong wanted to put the bone needle, he immediately counseled. "Well, I said. I''ll tell you all the secrets I know on one condition: let me go. " "It''s absolutely impossible. If you don''t want to say it, then go to death with these secrets. " "Don''t be! I said. As long as you don''t kill me, I''ll say it. " "Hum, I''m afraid of death!" In the side, if has been watching coldly. Chu Dong''s methods made him feel cruel, but they did work. From the temple of man, he also saw some extraordinary methods of the God priests and warriors in the temple of man. Comparatively speaking, Chudong''s method was acceptable. Xiangwu looked up at Ruo and said, "he can''t listen. He''s a man from the temple. He can''t listen." Chudong shook his head gently. "If it''s my friend, since it''s a friend, of course a lot of things need to be shared. It''s normal for my friends to listen to the so-called secrets you said." "Well, since it''s in your hands, it''s hard to die, then I''ll say it all. It''s not that I''m going to kill you, it''s the people in the temple who want to kill you. " "Why? The people of the tribes in the wasteland are the descendants of the barbarian God. Our temple is to protect the common people from the invasion of demons and ghosts. It is impossible for the barbarian temple to kill an innocent barbarian. " If you say it out loud. "For life? hey. Little brother in the temple of man, you still don''t know much about it. There are all kinds of dirty and disgusting things in the temple of man. Otherwise, how could the temple of man fall apart? " Like witch sneer, unspeakable sarcasm. "If you talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I will kill you now?" Chu Dong waved his hand to Ruo. "Listen to him, my friend." "Well, let him." If you don''t talk anymore. "Some people in man Temple don''t want to see Chu Dong grow up. I can say a few specific things. My wizard Rosa, the immortal, the sword king, the beast king, and some people don''t want Chu Dong to live. " Chu Dong frowned and asked, "except for Dao Wang and I have a bit of a festival, those other people have never heard of it before. Why did they attack me?" "That''s not what people like me can know. All I know is that I''ve been ordered to kill you. Only when I have finished what they told me, can I get the support of man temple, overthrow Yunshan wizard and become a new wizard. " Chudong looks at Xiangwu, and it can be seen that the dispirited Xiangwu is not lying. He is almost incontinent because of Chudong''s ruthlessness. He really has no reason to challenge Chudong''s patience. "I heard that you didn''t agree to cooperate with Lu Che before. Why did you suddenly change your mind?" Xiang Wu gave a wry smile and said, "I mean not to cooperate, but someone in man Temple forced me to cooperate with Lu Cho. I don''t have any way." "Who''s pushing you?" Xiangwu obviously hesitated for a moment, looked at Ruo beside him, and then said, "it''s the immortal venerable of Manshen temple. He was directly attached to me and gave me orders. " "Appendage? The immortal is attached to you? You''re not lying, are you? " If you open your mouth in surprise. Chu Dong turns his eyes to Ruo with great interest and asks, "Why are you so surprised?" If you answered, "the venerable has great powers. If you want to attach yourself to a person, you can do it easily. However, this kind of long-distance attached sound transmission magic will also bring some loss to the performer. It is not an emergency. The venerable will not use such a loss of magic power.""Moreover, when this kind of magician performs, it is very important to locate him accurately. Only if the elephant wizard has the treasure of the immortal, can he be located so accurately." Chu Dong nodded, and then saw a gaze staring at the body of Xiang Wu. "Take it out. What treasure, let me open my eyes. " The elephant sorcerer wry smile, be bound of he can helplessly watch Chu East will he carry of the thing in the animal skin bag all poured out. "It''s the warm jade. Yes, it can send messages. It''s through this attachment that the immortal Buddha comes to me." Chu Dong picked up the piece of warm jade and put it on himself. As for other things, they were put into the animal''s skin again and became his booty. "Like Lord Wu, I''m very curious. What immortal venerable is attached to you from a long distance at the expense of his divine power, just indicating that you want to cooperate with Lu Che?" Xiangwu nodded, then saw a little cold light in Chu Dong''s eyes, and quickly said: "the meaning of the venerable is, let me catch you alive." "Is that true? Not me? But take me alive? " Xiangwu nodded with certainty. "You don''t know why again?" Xiangwu nodded in the affirmative. "I didn''t expect that I would become Tang Monk''s flesh now?" Chudong laughed at himself. If you are curious to ask: "what does Tang Monk meat mean?" Chu Dong said, "I''ll explain it to you later." "How are you going to capture me alive?" "Now there''s no good way, but since it''s cooperating with Lu Chi, I think Lu Chi has some tricks. That boy''s strength is not very strong, but he is very insidious and vicious. If he is not sure, he will never do it. " "Oh? Do you have a high opinion of Lu Che? Very familiar? " "I''ve seen him twice and cooperated with him twice, so I know something about him." "Well, tell me about your relationship with Lu Che." Xiangwu is very puzzled that Chudong is very interested in cutting deer, but at this time he has no capital to refuse, can only honestly answer all the questions of Chudong. "The first time I cooperated with Lu Che was when he appeared alone on the wasteland and almost died in the mouth of a wild animal..." Chapter 354 From Xiangwu''s mouth, Chu Dong got more information about lucuo, especially the short cooperation and communication between Xiangwu and lucuo. Chu Dong inquired about it all over. If I listen to it, I can''t feel it. If it seems that the deer chop is just a more effective hand of the king of swords and the king of beasts, why should Chu Dong attach so much importance to that man? What''s more surprising is that after Chu Dong had squeezed the value of Xiangwu, he even touched Xiangwu''s face carefully with his hand, even tore off the animal''s fur, revealing his bony upper body. "Chudong, why are you doing this?" "You''ll see in a minute." After Chu Dong touched the elephant witch, he put his palm on his face and stroked it slowly. At the beginning, I didn''t feel much, but soon, Ruo and Xiangwu''s eyes were straight. After Chu Dong''s hand passed by, he put the puzzle on his face one after another, and became half of a witch''s face. "Chu Dong You are It''s... " as like as two peas in his face, he has been covered with his whole face. He has become exactly alike as a wizard. Even his chin and lips are full of long white beards, and even old plaques on his face are all alike. "If, you say, do I look like it?" If you look at a sand carved elephant witch on the left, you look at Chu Dong on the right. "Like! So much! It''s so lifelike. Chu Dong, I''ve heard that there seems to be a unique skill in the temple, which is to change thousands of shapes, but it seems to have been lost. I didn''t expect you to know such a unique skill? " "A thousand changes? Isn''t it seventy-two changes? " "It''s not seventy-two. It is said that it can change thousands of forms. It is a very high-end magic. But, I''m just hearsay, see you in front of me, just know that you can really have this magic "But I don''t know how Chu Dong learned to change everything?" Chudong said with a faint smile: "naturally. There was a time when I worked as a plastic surgeon for a short time. Therefore, I know a lot about the characteristics of human skeletal muscle and skin. After some research, it can be used to change a person''s face into another appearance. " "Plastic surgeon? What''s that? " "Think of it as a profession, similar to witchcraft." If he was also a wise man, he would not ask more if he saw that Chu Dong was not willing to say more. However, he was curious why Chu Dong wanted to make his face look like a witch? Moreover, Chu Dong''s naked neck and chest also imitated the appearance of witches, and even his body was a little taller, which was almost unimaginable. "Chu Dong, you look like a witch. What do you want to do?" "Of course, we have to do it. One is to test whether I can become another person, and the other is to meet another person next. " If you realize something, you suddenly ask, "you don''t want to meet Lu Che, do you?" "Yes, it''s deer chop. I''d love to meet this guy face to face for a while "Why are you so interested in this man? As far as I know, this deer chop is just a knife in the hand of Dao Wang. " "A knife is a weapon that can kill people. We have to guard against it, especially when we have self-awareness." Chu Dong wiped his face and chest with his hands, and changed back to his original appearance. Chu Dong looked at the elephant witch whose eyes were full of poison and fear. He took out a pill and put it into the mouth of the elephant witch. Xiangwu had to eat it. Although fear was a poison that would die immediately after taking it, there was no way. Who could let his life be in Chu Dong''s hands at any time? "Don''t worry, I don''t want to kill you yet. Maybe you still have some use value. So, you should sleep for a while, and I''ll deal with you well later." Xiangwu felt dizzy, and soon fell asleep, completely ignorant. After Chu Dong finished the elephant witch, the next step was to wait for the meeting with Lu Che. According to the agreement between elephant Witch and Lu Che, it should be two days before we can see Lu Che. The hunchback and scar face of Xiangwu''s men were also completely controlled by Chudong, and the other puppet soldiers were no exception. If Chudong appeared as Xiangwu, no one would be able to see the flaw. If with don''t understand with Chu Dong''s side, looking at Chu Dong seems to have nothing to do, but in fact the appearance of the God travel outside, suddenly asked a sentence. "Chudong, now I vaguely understand why my teacher duo wants me to make friends with you. You are covered with a mysterious power. It can''t be said that this power is force or witchcraft power. It''s not very strong, but it''s very pure.""Ha ha, do you feel it? I don''t know what your temple calls it. I think it''s the force. " "The force? I haven''t heard of it. But in the classic of the temple, there is the power above the force and sorcery, which is called the divine power. I''ve seen divine power, and it''s different from the force you said "And the power? What is divine power like? " "The kind that can destroy heaven and earth. As long as the divine power appears, it will make people feel the supreme pressure. In front of the divine power, the force, sorcery or brute force will be reduced to the lowest point, just like a young beast waiting to be slaughtered. " "But the force in you is another feeling." If he tilted his head and carefully distinguished the differences, he did not understand what kind of force Chu Dong said. In fact, Chu Dong did not know what the force should be. At the beginning, Chu Dong thought that force, sorcery and brute force were all one kind of force. Later, after a period of experience and Cultivation in the wilderness, he found that they were not exactly the same. The more understanding, the greater the difference in feeling. But its own force can produce the same effect as force, sorcery and brute force. Originally, I thought that the force I realized was a higher level of "divine power" as Ruo said, but after ruo''s description, the force and divine power are very different, which denies the possibility that the force is divine power. As for what it is, it doesn''t really matter. Whether it is a black cat or a white cat, as long as it can catch the mouse, it is a good cat. Thinking of a great man''s words, Chu Dong was more determined to go further and further on the road of the force. "If you want to be friends with me?! I know you mean it. In fact, I also want to make friends with you. If one day in the future, I don''t know which side you will stand against man temple? " Chapter 355 "The temple is also uneven. There are all kinds of people. Some people have forgotten the true meaning of the existence of the temple, and they go further and further on the evil road. I think those who will be your opponents in the future should be the guys who have gone astray. I must be on the opposite side of those guys, on your side. " "So when you make friends with me, you also want to be allies with me?" "Master didn''t make it clear, but I don''t think there will be too many differences between us." Chu Dong is quite fond of Ruo. This young man with straight black hair was able to get into trouble with Xiangwu for the sake of being slaughtered by a small unrelated tribe. It can be seen that he has a full sense of justice. If the key is to come out of the temple of man, Chudong needs to know the exact situation in the temple of man. Now, if you come to your side, Chudong is also a sincere friend. Although Chudong is not a good dancer in modern civilization, he is much better than Ruo in the aspect of human feelings and sophistication under the background of modern civilization. From the beginning, Chu Dong said his idea frankly, that is, to exchange his true feelings. In this era, intrigue or double dealing is still quite rare, so Chu Dong would shake out his real ideas with Ruo. If it is full of curiosity to Chu Dong. Especially after Chu Dong showed the art of transfiguration, this kind of magic art of turning human face into another human face is probably the method of changing thousands of forms recorded in the temple classics? If his teacher duo knew Chu Dong had such ability, I''m afraid he would be too excited to sleep, right? Chu Dong chats with Ruo as a friend, but at the same time, he mostly asks Ruo some questions, mainly some internal information of man temple. And if you know everything, you don''t seem to have the slightest vigilance. You just feel that if you tell your friends what you know, you will feel that the relationship between them is getting deeper and deeper. On the third day, news came from a puppet soldier that Lu Che was walking into the deep valley with a man. "At last." Now it looks like the top of the wand is just a good stone. as like as two peas, the face and figure of Chu Dong are just like the witch. But their height is slightly higher than that of witch. Fortunately, the witch is the elderly, and the elderly are used to walk in a bow. So Chu Dong is slightly shorter and the average person can hardly perceive the difference unless he is a very close person. Lu Che and others appeared in Chu Dong''s vision. Chu Dong didn''t go out to meet him. Instead, he stood on the tree house and looked down at the deer cutting. Because it''s standing in the C position, it''s easy to identify the deer chop. Lu Che is not a very strong barbarian. Although he is dressed as a barbarian with dark skin, from his behavior, Chu Dong can feel the difference between him and other tribes. If you insist on saying what this feeling is, then the eyes of this guy are too flexible. They are very different from the eyes of a simple and honest man. As a result, Chu Dong locked in the man, who was Lu Che. A tall man turned around and bowed to Chu Dong on the tree house. "Dear Lord Xiangwu, our chief luchet has come to visit you." "Yes, they are all old friends. Don''t worry, Lu Che. " Chu Dong said dumbly. At least this is not a subtle difference between the sound of the eight people who are familiar with him and that of the wizard. The deer cut his face with a smile, giving people a stylized feeling. Lu cut saluted and said, "Dear Xiangwu, we have met again. Last time we met, we were in the midsummer before five cold winters." "Yes, time flies. Brother Lu Che, just a moment. I''ll go down now. Let''s talk. " "Where can we move the elderly? I''ll just come up. " Chudong gently stopped the wand and nodded. "Then come up." Deer cut along the rope ladder up to the tree house, followed Chu Dong into the tree house. "Sit down." Chu Dong pointed with his hand, Lu Che knelt down and sat on one side, while Chu Dong sat on the other side. "Xiangwu, I was really surprised to hear that you promised to cooperate with us. There have been two short-term cooperation between us, which can be regarded as tacit agreement. How can I have the help of Xiangwu this time? Then the success rate of my plan will be higher. " "Lu Che, you have grown up too fast in recent years. I''m really surprised to hear that you have become a samurai all of a sudden. Is that the way of the king of swords? " However, Chu Dong directly shifted the topic to another side.Lu Che saw that Chu Dong didn''t accept the move and said with a smile: "it''s really under the guidance of his Highness the king of swords that I can break through the previous barriers and become a god warrior. This time, the plan was also made by the king of swords and the king of beasts. The purpose is to wipe out the rock tribe. " "Lu Che, are you taking the sword king and the beast king to crush me?" Although Chu Dong wanted to know what kind of plan it was, he didn''t care at all and said slowly. "How dare I? Who doesn''t know that you are like a witch who is a close friend of the immortal venerable in the temple. Even fierce people like the great wizard in Yunshan dare not do anything to you, just expel you. But this time, the king of swords and the king of beasts mean that they have already exchanged with the venerable. " Chudong was silent for a moment and nodded. "Since you know all about coming here, let''s get to the point. Come on, what kind of plan is it? " "Don''t rush to talk about the plan. Let''s talk about the conditions of partition first." "Well. You say it first Chu Dong''s quiet way. "Good. Since Wu is so cheerful, I will say so. According to his royal Highnesses Dao Wang and beast Wang, all the people in the rock tribe must die. Except Chu Dong, Chu Dong belongs to us. " "Hum, I care about all the people in Panshi tribe except Chudong. Chudong must be handed over to me." "Xiangwu, since our targets are all Chu Dong, we''d better discuss with him. As long as we hand in hand to capture Chu Dong alive and hand it over to the temple, and then how to divide the immortal venerable of the temple with the king of swords and the king of beasts, it''s not something we hands-on subordinates should worry about, is it? " "What Lu Che said is also very reasonable. However, Chudong is not a fuel-efficient lamp, and Panshi tribe is even more powerful. Can they have all-around strategies to deal with Chudong? " "Ha ha, Xiangwu. That''s why I came here to see you." Chapter 356 Chu Dong looked at the deer cutting kneeling on the opposite side, and at his sincere but cunning eyes. "I appreciate your honesty. In that case, what good can I get? " "Hey, hey. I believe Xiangwu must also know that there are more than ten divine warriors in the rock tribe. Don''t you want to know why this is such a big news? Before handing Chu Dong over to the temple, we can dig something out of his mouth. " "I know the means of Xiangwu, the witchcraft of searching people''s soul and memory. Xiangwu is quite proficient." Chu Dong hears here, in the heart tiny move. He really didn''t know that Xiangwu could search people''s soul and memory. It seems that Xiangwu didn''t suffer enough, and even concealed some capital. "Lu Che, Chu Dong is the immortal master of the temple, the king of swords and the king of beasts. They are the people they call for. You are actually making Chu Dong''s idea. I don''t think you want to live anymore?" "Xiangwu, we are all the same kind of people, so you don''t have to pretend? I know your ambition, and I never hide my ambition. Don''t you think that one day you will become the immortal and the king of swords and beasts? " The deer cuts to say very firmly. "Being willing to be a man is definitely not the character of people like you and me. Since the temple is so interested in Chu Dong, there must be some secret in Chu Dong''s body that makes them excited. Since the temple wants us to do the task of catching Chu Dong, why can''t we get close to the water? " When you cut off Lu''s ambition, you feel that he is still thinking about it. Lu Che is a very crazy person. Although he was used as a tool of the temple, he actually harbors evil intentions. But once those powerful figures in the temple know about this, I''m afraid there will be no place to die. Chu Dong raised his head and looked directly into the deer''s eyes. "Lu Che, you know what you said is equivalent to betrayal of the temple. Are you not afraid that I will report you and tell the temple what you just said, so that the venerable can know? " "Ha ha ha, you won''t!" The deer cuts to laugh, smile of very open-minded appearance, but the facial expression is a little smile all have no idea. "Elephant witch, you won''t. Because we are the same people, we are just poor people who are used as tools. If the temple really cares about you, will it let you stay in the Yunshan tribe for 20 years? When the great wizard of Yunshan drives you out like a lost dog, the temple won''t even fart? " "Wake up. The temple is unreliable, it''s just us. I have thousands of soldiers under my command, and there are thousands of your human and animal soldiers and puppet soldiers. Coupled with your powerful witchcraft, the combination between us can absolutely wipe out the rock tribe. " "Take Chu Dong in our hands. Once we squeeze the secret out of Chu Dong''s mouth, then we have the capital to deal with all the people and forces who dare to discriminate against and crush us. " Deer cut smile away, replaced by an almost crazy look, and then gradually restored calm. "I have studied Chu Dong carefully. He was just an ordinary boy when he was in Huotong tribe. If it wasn''t for this little guy''s no harm, I would not have killed him when I slaughtered Huotong tribe." "But after Chudong arrived at the Panshi tribe, it took only a year to turn a weak Panshi tribe into a powerful one that the Yunshan tribe needed to face up to, and the Manshen temple had to find a way to deal with. What do you think happened to Chudong?" "Xiangwu, this is a very good opportunity. After joining hands, we have a good chance to get out of trouble under the control of man temple and become a powerful force like Yunshan tribe. " "How''s it going? Do it together? " Lu''s eyes were fixed on Chu Dong. Chu Dong heard Lu pare talking about Huotong tribe, and his face changed slightly. "I''ve heard that Chudong was not born and raised in Panshi tribe, but was the remnant of Huotong tribe? So you''ve had contact with him before? " "As I have said just now, I thought he was just a nobody and would not be interested in chasing him. Now it seems that I was wrong. Chu Dong has become so powerful that it must have something to do with the legendary Wuji legacy. " Chu Dong wanted to ask what Wuji Yicang was, but he didn''t ask. He knew that Wuji Yicang was a secret that Xiang Wu and Lu Che knew. Seeing that Chu Dong, who pretends to be a witch, doesn''t say much, Lu Che thinks his persuasion is successful. After all, there are not too many and too few witches. Ambitious people always want to get more and get the most. Ambitious people like Wu are not willing to be influenced by fate. They are really the same type of people as Lu Che. Chu Dong thought for a while and said faintly, "are you sure Chu Dong is related to Wu Ji Yi Zang?" "What else? What''s a more reasonable explanation for Xiangwu? After all, twenty years ago, the Panshi tribe was so powerful that they were in a mess. Isn''t that the relationship between Panshi and Wuji? When Wuji died in the war, he once cursed the temple of man, which was bound to perish in his legacy. ""The power of the rock wizard is more terrible than that of the Yunshan wizard. The curse of such a man can''t be aimed at nothing." Lu Che continues to persuade Chu Dong, but he also tells the story of Wu Ji Yi Zang. At this time, Chu Dong realized that his great grandfather Panshi Dawu''s name was Wuji. It''s just that what kind of ghost is the merciless legacy that the ambitious people such as the temple of rang man, Lu Che and Xiang Wu never forget? Chu Dong lowered his head deeply, seemingly in meditation, but in fact he was thinking about the relationship between the so-called merciless legacy and the Tianqi valley that the great wizard of Yunshan had said to him? Deer cut looking at Chu Dong in thinking, also don''t disturb, quietly waiting. After a few minutes, Chu Dong finally spoke again. "Well, then we can work together. But the rock tribe is very powerful. What''s your good way? " "Naturally, there is a plan. In order to show my sincerity, I''ll tell you the whole plan now, and elder Wu will help me with my advice. " "You say it." "My plan is not in Panshi tribe, but in Wudong tribe." "Why Wudong tribe?" "It''s very simple. The Panshi tribe is very powerful now. Even tens of thousands of wild animals have been killed under the high wall of the Panshi tribe. It is futile for us to attack in the past, so we can''t attack by force, we can only win by wisdom. " "Well, cut the deer, don''t play the game. What is the best way? " The deer cuts a gloomy smile and tells Chu Dong the whole plan. Chapter 357 It has been nearly 50 sunsets since Chudong left Panshi tribe. Although it is still running step by step in Panshi tribe, everyone always feels that there is a lack of the most important support. Ah Hou, after training a lot of new recruits this day, finds Yang and looks at Yang Zheng''s research on how to brew fruit wine, which is a burst of impatience. "Yang, when do you say Chu will come back? You know the great danger of the wasteland. Chu won''t be in any danger, will he? " "Ah Hou, you really don''t have confidence in Chu Dong. Have you ever seen him make a decision that he''s not sure about?" Yang tasted the wine he had just brewed. He took a few mouthfuls and threw away the failed brewing residue. "Chu Dong never did anything that he didn''t plan to do. So he''s not going to have anything? Why haven''t you come back yet? " "Understanding this kind of thing can be long or short. It can be three and a half years, or even longer Looking at Yang''s indifference, ah Hou gave a cold hum. "Aren''t you afraid that Chu Dong won''t come back for a long time?" "Today''s Panshi tribe is running in a regular way, but the rules and regulations formulated by Chu Dong during his time have been running effectively, and all branches are on schedule. The role of the picket team is becoming more and more prominent. Even if Chu Dong is not there, Panshi tribe can still be very strong." "What you said is true, but Chu Dong is not here. I always feel that something has happened." While chatting, a soldier came in a hurry. "Samurai Yang, Lord ahoo, people from Wudong tribe are coming." Ah Hou and yang are all in a daze. "What happened to the people of Wudong tribe?" The intersection of Wudong tribe and Panshi tribe lies in yeluo and Wuqiang. Today''s yeluo is considered by the people in the tribe to be the wife of the chieftain of Eastern Chu, while Wuqiang is the future star of the tribe and the match of the stone of the senior barbarian warrior. Therefore, it''s the same as the night Luo and Wuqiang''s family. In the absence of Chudong, they must receive well. Therefore, Yang and ah Hou went to the square, only to see a bruised man waiting there. "Which one of you is Chu Dong?" The strong man exudes a kind of breath of dying for the rest of his life. He has just broken through the gate of death. "The chieftain is not here. You can talk to me about anything." Yang immediately realized that something was wrong. How could Luo''s mother''s family be alone this night? And it''s covered in scars. Experienced soldiers all know that the wounds on this strong man''s body are arrow wounds, knife wounds and so on. This is the result of fighting with others. "Who are you?" "My name is Yang." "It''s samurai Yang. Hello, my name is Kun. I''m here to ask for your help. " "What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it in detail. " "Not long ago, our Wudong tribe sent a team to your Panshi tribe for friendly alliance. The leader is our great wizard. " "There was a sunset to get to the rock tribe, but it was surrounded by a group of people in a valley. If it wasn''t for the presence of the great wizard, I''m afraid we would not have been able to withstand it at all. " "Now, our people are besieged in the valley. It''s the sorcerer who used witchcraft to help me out. Let me come for help." After hearing this, Yang asked carefully, "who is it to deal with you, do you know?" "I don''t know. However, after several battles, we found that these people are not a tribe, at least there are more than a dozen tribes, and their strength is uneven. Otherwise, we can''t stand it. " "It seems that the other side also has big witches. They have had two witchcraft competitions with Wu Wu. Although Wu Wu has won, our soldiers have lost a lot because of distraction. If our rock tribe doesn''t send troops, our people may have to die in the wilderness. " "Samurai Yang, let''s go out now!" Kun looked at Yang with an appealing look. "Soldier Kun, let''s have a rest. We need to discuss this first." Kun also knows that the chieftain of Panshi tribe is not here at this time, and Yang naturally wants to discuss the decision. "Please make a decision as soon as possible!" After Kun is taken to rest, Yang asks people to inform the heads of ten branches, the divine warrior and the bird witch to come to discuss things. Although Chu Dong was not there, the result of our discussion was very consistent, that is, we sent soldiers to help Wudong tribe rescue the besieged witches as soon as possible. Xiongshi, Shanyan, ahou and others are all ready to fight. "Yang, is it necessary to discuss? Forget Chu''s words? It''s over! " Ah Hou has always been the one who likes fighting the most. When he heard that there was such an opportunity to save the alliance, he was naturally elated.Only Liang Qi, Lihuo and niaowu, who are mature and prudent, have expressed different opinions. Do they think that there is something hidden about the trapped Wuwu of Wudong tribe? After the three exchanged their opinions in a low voice, Liang Qi, who is most familiar with Yang, spoke on behalf of the three people. "Yang, I feel that there seems to be something wrong with it." "Brother Liangqi, please say it!" "Listen to what you said just now, there are at least several hundred enemies besieging Dawu of Wudong tribe, while there are only about 20 of them. How can these people resist the besieged attack of hundreds of people?" "Brother Liangqi, you are not right. You think that if the great wizard of Yunshan can move mountains and destroy a tribe, the great wizard of Wudong tribe will not be weak, will it? It''s no problem for one person to resist hundreds of soldiers, is it This time, iron wing also stood in the camp of advocating sending troops to rescue. "But I always feel that things are not so simple. What if it''s a trap? " "Ha ha ha, if it''s really a trap, we''ll tear it to pieces." Ah Hou laughed and beat his hands on his chest like a drum. Liang Qi also said that he was stopped by the bird wizard who stretched out his wand. "Wait a minute, it''s little blue flying back." Xiaolan is a bird witch''s pterosaur with small teeth. Because of the blue stripes on the corners of its eyes, it was affectionately named Xiaolan by Chu Dong. Everyone looked up, and sure enough, little blue appeared from the distant sky, and soon reached the top of their heads. Xiao Lan hovered over the heads of the people for a while, constantly calling. "Come on, ask Lu to come here and translate it." Chapter 358 Lu soon arrived at the meeting. Lu was also a little nervous when she saw all the senior members of the whole tribe present. "Lu, it seems that Xiaolan wants to convey some information, but our brute language is not as good as you. You talk to it and see what it is saying." Bird wizard directly revealed the meaning of the call. Lu looked up at Xiaolan, and beckoned to her affectionately, then made a strange sound. Answer, and the general is also on the crown of the tree. There was a look of surprise and joy on his face. "Uncles, brothers, it''s the herald of the chieftain." "What? Is it Chu Dong? Great. What did he say? " "Yes? Tell me, what is it? " "The chieftain said everything was fine. He also said that he predicted that the Witches of Wudong tribe would encounter a bloody disaster, so let''s send troops to rescue them. And he''ll be right there "Does Chu Dong really say that?" The bird wizard asked with half faith. "Yes, that''s what Xiaolan said. Xiaolan is a very clever pterosaur with small teeth. After being trained by the chieftain, she has been able to deliver messages. " "In that case, it''s decided. We sent troops immediately. In addition to the necessary defense of the tribe, three combat teams and more than 20 senior soldiers will be sent out. Who would like to fight Yang glanced around. "Me "I''ll go!" "I''ll go!" "Don''t rob me! It''s mine People raised their hands to show their willingness to fight. Yang was silent for a while and was about to decide who to send. Suddenly Lu came to him and whispered something in his ear. Yang face slightly suspicious, but still nodded. "Chu Dong chieftain also said that anyone can go. It''s just that our opponents may be ambushed this time. We need people who can fight hard. Ah Ho, you and your branch are in a group. Go ahead first. The others are Zhang Gong, XIONG Shi, Shan Yan and Tie Yi. They each take part of their branch to go ahead in groups. The other stone went with two battle teams "In batches, be careful not to be too dense, in case you are made dumplings by the enemy." We all know what dumplings are. Many people remember Chudong talking about the military term with a lot of saliva on his mouth. Is dumpling really that delicious? After the order, everyone goes down to prepare equipment, and the hands are ready to start immediately. The pioneers are ahoo and puhu, and there are 26 wild beasts and barbarians, which are equipped with 26 senior soldiers, enough to tear apart a tribe of 100 soldiers. As a guide, Kun, who came to report from Wudong tribe, set out quickly with the first batch of ahou. When several troops almost set out, Yang waved to stop the stone. "Stone, your task is to make a detour as soon as possible and arrive at the designated place to surprise the enemy." "Uncle Yang, what do you mean?" After the battle with Dao Sha, the stone is obviously more mature. Although it still has some immature faces, it becomes more stable. "This is what Chu Dong means. Lu will go with you. I''ll talk about it in detail on the way. The guide is Xiao Lan "Yes, I understand." At this time, Chu Dong''s two legitimate combat teams were ready for the horny scale Mustang. Together with Lu, they chose another direction and followed the flying pterosaur Xiaolan to the wasteland. "Yang, what did Lu tell you? Although I''m not very good at brute language, I''m constantly learning these days. Xiao Lan can understand 60% or 70% of what she says The bird wizard came and asked in a low voice. "The news from Chu Dong said that he was afraid that there would be some traitors in our tribe. That''s why it''s time for each division to send troops separately, and it''s also time for them to echo each other to prevent the whole army from being destroyed. " "But who is it Bird wizard a listen, Leng Leng, chase after a way. "If Chu Dong makes it clear, I''ll kill him on the spot." Yang''s voice became stern. "So it''s one of those people?" "It''s possible. I think Chudong might just be suspicious. I hope his suspicions are not true. These people have gone through life and death together with us. If they are really traitors, then... " Bird wizard didn''t go on, but he and Yang understood the meaning. "No matter who the traitor is, Chu Dong has a plan. Stones and people will rush over as soon as possible to destroy the enemy''s arrangement. " Stone carries not only the second and third combat teams, but also the special operations team with flying fur. Different from other groups, there were only six people in this group. Each of them was a very quick and intelligent soldier. Chu Dong had assigned seven of the fastest horses to them.Therefore, seven people divided into two groups, while searching forward, while biting like two pincers in the sky with a small tooth pterosaur Xiaolan, and behind them, the two battle groups under the leadership of the stone gallop forward. The speed of horny scale Mustang is very fast. After more than half a year of training, it has been very domesticated, and it can reach a tacit understanding with the knights on its back. In addition, for two months, the combat team has been strengthening riding, so it can keep a good speed. According to the report from Kun, the place where Yao Wu and others were trapped was a sunset distance from the rock tribe. According to the speed of the stone and other soldiers driving the horny scale horses, they arrived at the nearby area only half a sunset. "Chief, Xiao Lan is in the woods ahead." Flying hair comes back and reports to the stone. Lu said: "brother stone, Xiao Lan just called twice, saying that someone was there to meet us." "Well, stand by. Lu, flying hair, you two follow me into the forest At the moment, the soldiers of the fighting group jumped down from the horse, took a rest on the spot, and fed the horses some fodder by the way. Stone with dew and flying hair just walked into the forest, in front of an extra person, is from the back of a big tree. This person is no other than Ruo. Ruo''s eyes stay on the stone and other three people for a while, and then his eyes hotly go over the three of them, looking at the horn scale war horse waiting for rest outside the forest. At the first sight of Ruo, the stone strides to the front and blocks Lu and Feimao behind him. Meanwhile, his right hand grasps the handle of Bailian steel knife at his waist. "Who are you?" The sound of the stone reached the ears of the boy with straight black hair. Chapter 359 If some reluctantly turn their eyes back from dozens of horned scale horses outside the woods and gaze at the stone. "Are you a stone? That''s good. It''s amazing. " If you smile. "My name is Ruo. Chudong asked me to wait for you here." "The boss called you?" Stone some accident, relaxed his grip on the handle of the palm, but did not completely relax vigilance. "Believe it or not, if it''s really a fight, you''re not my opponent." If you see the stone is still on guard, relaxed is said with a smile. The stone nodded seriously. "Not bad. I''m not your opponent. You are stronger than that Dao hunting. You should all come from the same place, because I can smell the same smell from you as that dead man''s head. " "Knife hunting? You know him? Can he compare with me? However, it''s also a very effective hand of Dao Wang. " "The knife was wounded in our hands and died in our boss''s hands." Stone intentionally or unintentionally let fly hair and dew two people quit first, because he was sensitive to feel in front of if''s strength is stronger than Dao hunting. "Can you hurt the knife? And who''s your boss? " "Chudong chieftain is our boss." If you smack the taste for a while, you say: "the title of boss is more domineering than the title of chieftain. It''s a good name "Relax, little brother. I''m not your enemy, but your boss''s friend. My name is Ruo. I come from the temple, which you often call the temple of man. Your boss Chu Dong asked me to wait for you here. " "Are you really sent by our boss?" "It''s true, of course. I am a god warrior, can I cheat you? " If you look like you don''t care. The stone pondered for a while and released his hand completely from the handle. "What does the boss want you to do here for us?" "Naturally, there are arrangements. First, you have to look at one person first. " After that, if you turn around and pick up a man tied like a rice dumpling from the back of the big tree, it''s no one else, it''s a suffering elephant witch. If the elephant witch is thrown to the ground. "Your boss can tell people. Let me look at this old thing. I''m bored to death. Now I''ll give it to you." Stone looked at the elephant witch who was tied up on the ground like a dead pig. He waved to fly hair and Lu to drag the old man out of the woods. "Next, Chu Dong asked me to send a message that there would be a battle before sunset. You people would hide here and wait for the time to rush out." "There''s no reason to talk!" "I knew you said that. Before he left, Chu Dong gave me something and said, "if you see it, you will believe me." Said, if you take out a delicate and small glass bottle from your arms, there is a group of specially treated animal skin with words on it. Stone took the animal skin, opened the stopper of the glass bottle, and took out the animal skin from which the writing was written. When he opened it, it turned out to be Chu Dong''s handwriting. "If you are one of your own, you can believe it." After seeing that the animal''s skin was really Chu Dong''s handwriting, the stone clenched his fist with his left hand and knocked heavily on his chest. He said: "stone, the senior barbarian warrior of the rock tribe, has seen the God warrior Ruo." If also returned a gift. After two people exchanged greetings for a while, ruo''s eyes turned to the horny scale horse outside the forest. "Those are horned Mustangs? How can you be willing to ride? " Stone arrogantly replied: "it''s the master of Chu Dong who domesticated it. In our tribe, it''s nothing to ride a horse. You don''t see the boss riding Doraemon "Golden wolf? Is it the king level fierce beast''s golden wolf If you are surprised, you ask in a hurry. "King beast? How can our chieftain ride that fierce beast? It''s the overlord. " "What? This Chu Dong unexpectedly has such ability?! No wonder my teacher values him so much. " "Samurai, how did you get to know our boss?" "See that old man I gave you just now? I caught it with your boss. " Stone then asked, "who is that old man? It''s supposed to have been severely punished by our boss, isn''t it? The whole person is wilting. " "The elephant Witch of Yunshan tribe. According to your boss, he tried to murder your boss many times. This time, he was seized by your boss. Of course, it''s impossible to let him go so easily. " "What? It''s the old man Stone big eyes a stare, stride out, a voice will be a leisurely some boring fighting group soldiers to wake up the spirit."That old guy is like a witch. He''s an old bastard who''s been trying to kill the boss again and again." On hearing this, dozens of soldiers cast their unkind eyes on the elephant witch who was tied up like zongzi. "Don''t kill it!" "Don''t worry, chief. We understand." A large group of stout men surrounded, and soon came the scream of Xiangwu. If they don''t sympathize with the witches at all, they will suffer much less than the innocent barbarians whose heads have been cut off. He got close to a horny scale horse with great interest and tried to ride it, but the horny scale horse was afraid to escape. "The force on you is so strong that ordinary horned scale war horses can''t bear the terrible pressure." When the Stone said this, he held his breath and became much weaker. The stone looks at Ruo in surprise and shouts in the language of the beast. He orders the horny scale horse to stand there and let Ruo test drive. "My God, it''s a good feeling to ride on a beast. I must learn from Chu Dong that even the king of beasts can''t tame animals. " When Ruo and the soldiers, such as stone, gradually became one, Chu Dong, dressed as a witch, stood beside Lu Che at the foot of the mountain on the other side of the secret forest, facing more than ten people on a low slope at the foot of the mountain. Almost all of the ten people were injured, but they were always protecting an old man in the middle. Only the old man was unharmed. However, the spirit of the old man was not optimistic. Around the low slope, there were nearly 100 corpses lying in disorder. Some of them were miserable, some were peaceful, some were fragmented, and some had no scars on their bodies. "It''s worthy of being the great wizard of Wudong tribe. Sure enough, there are some brushes. If it wasn''t for the presence of Lord Xiangwu, who restrained him, I''m afraid our casualties would be even more serious. " Deer cut intentionally or unintentionally looked at the side of Chu Dong. "If I do my best, I may not be the opponent of Wudong wizard. It''s the soldiers under Lu Che who are good at it. " Chudong not salty response. "We mainly wait for the rescuers of Panshi tribe to come, and when they come, they will come into our pockets. Then we will take all these people as hostages and lure Chu Dong to come here. Then we will be able to capture Chu Dongsheng alive." Listen to Lu cut so say, Chu East is still very calm. When he first heard about the plan, Chu Dong''s heart was not calm. He asked himself, if the soldiers of his tribe fall into the hands of Lu Che and are threatened by Lu Che, I''m afraid that he really can''t sit down with a heart of stone and not save his soldiers. The plan of cutting this man is really insidious. No matter how cunning the man is, he will never think that the person he wants to catch is actually beside him. Chapter 360 Ahou, along with Hupu and 26 wild beasts, followed the soldier Kun of Wudong tribe. Although they haven''t changed, their speed is fast enough. According to Kun, they should arrive at the besieged place of Wudong Dawu and others soon. "Lord ahoo, crossing or bypassing the mountain in front of us is the place where we witches are besieged." Kun pointed to a mountain about three or four hundred meters high in front of him. Ahoo suddenly stopped, looked up at the mountain, then listened to it with his ears on his side, sniffed and smelled. "Well, there''s fresh blood in the air. It''s human. There''s still fighting. It''s not far away. If we make a detour, I''m afraid it will take us a longer time. We''d better go over the mountain. " But Kun looked up at the mountain in some dilemma. Although the mountain is not high, it is extremely steep and full of thorns. It''s not easy to turn it over? "Go, brothers, climb over the mountain!" With a roar, Hupu and others made great efforts to rush up the mountain with a roar, completely ignoring the bloodstains made by thorns. Only a beast like ahoo can be so fierce. Kun believes that he is also a brave and fearless fighter, but in terms of being fierce, he is worse than ahou by more than one stage. With a strong beast like ahoo in front of the road, it''s easier for those who follow. When ah Hou and others have climbed the mountain, Tie Yi takes his subordinates to the foot of the mountain. See no mountain road was trampled out of a path of the mountain, iron wings gently sigh. "Come on, then let''s go with it." Later, XIONG Shi, Shan Yan, Zhang Gong and others also rushed over, constantly expanding the road of thorns, climbing mountains and mountains to the besieged place of Wudong Dawu. Zhang Gong and his party arrived last. Zhang Gong and others, who originally used to be long shot tribes, are good at long-distance bow and arrow attacks, but long-distance rush attacks are not good at them, so their speed is slower than rolling rock division, which is good at defense. "Stop!" Zhang Gong, who was about to climb the peak, suddenly waved his hand, and everyone behind him stopped. Every soldier in the long shot division is also a very good hunter. Their ear sound resolution is second only to that of the half beast brute. Therefore, when Zhang Gong stops, other people will stop. "Chief Zhang Gong, what''s the matter?" Although the long shot tribe has become a long shot branch, and Zhang Gong has become a branch minister from a chief, his subordinates still habitually call him a chief. "The front groups seem to have fallen into a bitter struggle. We''re going to occupy the high ground and play to our strengths. " They took off their long bows, put their arrows on the bowstring, then spread them out and rushed up the mountain in a formation that seemed to be scattered but could take care of each other. Before joining the rock tribe, the bowmen of the long shot tribe had several kinds of hunting and fighting formations. Because of the lack of protection from close combat soldiers, they usually kept a distance from the enemy and wild animals and used long-range attack to attack each other. Now, they are using a more familiar way. When Zhang Gong, the arrow position of the formation, was the first to rush up the mountain, he heard a louder fight coming from below. Standing on a high place and looking down, I found that ahou and Hupu were trapped in a narrow low-lying area, surrounded by hundreds of soldiers who were attacking them in turn. Later, when the soldiers with iron wings, bear stones and rocks tried to rescue ah Hou and others trapped in the ambush, they encountered strong resistance, and hundreds of soldiers separated them from all directions. When Zhang Gong saw it, it was just when the battle was fierce. Those inside wanted to rush in, and those outside wanted to rush in, but they were blocked by nearly a thousand soldiers who had been prepared for a long time. Even if there are such fierce people as ahou HUPO, and such divine warriors as iron wing, bear stone and mountain rock, they are also trapped in a bitter battle. "Remember what the chieftain told you. Our tactics lie in long-distance attack. We must keep a good distance with the enemy and shoot the opponent as accurately as possible. " Then he took the lead in lurking forward. At the same time, he took the arrow on the string and fired three times, killing six enemy soldiers. The other archers also found their own targets one after another. In a rain of arrows, they killed more than 20 people, but at the same time, they attracted nearly 100 enemies. "Guerrilla warfare!" With a low roar of the bow, the bowmen keep their distance from each other, and play hide and seek with their opponents in the woods. If they seize the opportunity, they will have an arrow to bring life. On the opposite side of the hill, Chu Dong and Lu Chi stood there one by one."These are brave men. If we were not numerous and powerful, we would not be able to eat them all. " The deer cuts to say, but have a plan. Chu Dong is light way: "the other side''s God warrior is numerous.". You see that fierce white rhinoceros, such a fierce brute warrior is a large area. If he is allowed to attack like this, the defense line composed of your soldiers will be captured. " "Don''t worry, Xiangwu. I have a plan for it. That can change into a violent rhinoceros, ah Hou is brave and resourceless. He has followed Chu Dong for the longest time. If he is caught, I believe Chu Dong will be desperate to save him. " "So you have an idea?" "Xiangwu, of course I have a plan." Just then, the iron wing jumped into the mid air and glided in the air as if it had wings. It''s said that this tribe will be able to stay in the air for a long time. As a leader of Qingyu tribe, although Tieyi has not been able to produce two wings, he can stay in the air for a long time, just like walking in the air, and fall into ahou''s side in the siege from an angle that others can''t attack. "Ah Ho, I''ll give you a hand!" After ah Chi''s roar, he turned his body into iron''s roar. But at this time, the steel sword in Tieyi''s hand pierced ahoo''s back and went straight through his chest. Ahoo let out an angry roar, and a hoof kicked the iron wings behind him. At the same time, the seriously injured ahoo also changed from animal body to human body. "I didn''t expect you to be a traitor all the time." Even if he was as strong as ahoo, it was because the sword almost hit the key point, covered his chest and glared with his angry eyes. Although he seemed to be defeated by himself, he was only slightly injured. Chapter 361 "Iron wings! What are you going to do? " Tiger flutter saw iron wing attack from behind, seriously injured ah Hou, roared and rushed to the past. However, iron wing is floating back into the crowd. This crowd is not the iron winged Qingyu tribe, but the enemy camp. The soldiers of the hostile tribes who were fighting with the soldiers of Qingyu branch withdrew their encirclement of Qingyu branch and strengthened their strength to encircle Xiongshi and Shanyan. "Iron wing betrayed." Ah Hou took a look at his tiger and said softly. Ah Hou gently pushed away the tiger and stood up. Although his chest was full of blood, he was still upright. "Iron wing, you have to pay for your betrayal." Ah ho didn''t roar. His voice was quiet. Iron wing cold looking at a roar. "Ah Ho, although you moved in time when I stabbed you in the chest, you avoided the key point, but the amount of bleeding you have now is impossible to fight with me for a long time. I will remember the friendship between us these days and treat you and your brothers well. " "Iron wing, you dream! I''m going to chop you! " The tiger pounced and roared, then turned into a gorgeous tiger, and the momentum rose abruptly. "Hupu, even if you are close to the realm of wild beast and barbarian, you want to kill me among thousands of soldiers? You''d better dream. " At this time, ah Hou is unusually calm, reaches out his hand to stop Hu Pu, and then stares at Tie Yi''s body. "Iron wing, why betray? Isn''t the rock tribe good? Chu Dong respects you and treats you well. Why do you do this? " "Ah Hou, you have to make it clear that I don''t recognize Chudong all the time. It''s just that you Panshi tribe are so powerful that you have to give up. What Chu Dong confronts is the huge and deep-rooted man temple for thousands of years. Those who oppose the temple will never come to a good end. " "Ah Ho, Hu Po, you should recognize the situation clearly and join me in the temple of man. That''s our best way out. We will become real god given warriors, with a long life and endless power... " "Enough! Since you and I have different roads, don''t say anything more. Come on, fight if you want. " With the help of a wild beast nearby, ah Hou bandaged it temporarily with his medicine first aid kit, but the blood still seeped out. Iron wings know that ahoo is the loyal fan of Chu Dong. It''s impossible for such a person to persuade him to surrender. With a sneer and a wave of his hand, hundreds of soldiers who have just eased their offensive launch more fierce attacks on ahoo and other brutes. Chu Dong, who saw all the scenes on the high slope, clenched his fist, then loosened it again, stabilized his mind, tried to adjust his breathing to the most peaceful state, and asked, "is this the foreshadowing of chief Lu''s plan?" "Not bad. We have been in touch with iron wing before, and we know that he is not happy in the rock tribe. In the final analysis, iron wing and you and I are the same people, are ambitious guys, how can be willing to succumb to a Chu Dong A proud smile appeared on the deer''s face. "Is there anyone else besides iron wings?" "Iron wing is one of the biggest insiders. This time he came out to cooperate with me and help us sweep away all the hardliners of this group of rock tribe, which is also a sign of his sincerity. Next, tie Chi will go back injured, deliver the news, and then follow Chu Dong to help us finally capture Chu Dongsheng alive. " "Chief Lu''s cutting is really a good plan and method. I admire it very much." "It''s a great honor for me to be praised by Lord Xiangwu." "I''m afraid Chu Dong is not so easy to submit." Chu Dong looked at the sky, a black shop appeared, leisurely way. "We have mental arithmetic, but we don''t care. Even if Chu Dong is really so powerful, what can we do? After all these people are captured, if Chu Dong does not rescue them, he will lose the hearts of most of the rock tribes. If he comes to rescue them, we will force them to submit. " Deer cut more think more happy, excited straight want to laugh. "I''m afraid the chief will be happy too soon. Look at that black spot in the sky? But a bird? " Deer cut along the direction of Chu Dong''s fingers to see, as expected, saw in the sky there is a pterosaur is flying. "It''s just a pterosaur. It''s no big deal." "I''ve heard that there is a bird wizard in the rock tribe who can communicate with flying beasts. This one seems to be." "Xiang Wu, do you mean bird wizard will come? There will be a large number of rescue from the rock tribe behind? " "You can''t help it." Lu Jian squints and stares at Xiaolan, a pterosaur on the sky. He doesn''t know what he''s going to do in his heart. At this time, ah Hou with injuries led the people to fight back and killed the soldiers around him. But almost all of them were injured, and a wild beast soldier was killed on the spot. The balance of victory was obviously tilted to the side of Lu Chi.Even if there are reinforcements, don''t be afraid, because he still has a group of available soldiers. The most important thing is to catch ah Hou, Shan Yan, XIONG Shi and others first. "Pass on the order and solve the battle as soon as possible." As the order of Lu Che passed on, another ambush appeared, which strengthened the attack on ah Hou again. According to the attack of such intensity, I''m afraid it won''t take long for ahohu to attack all these people. "Xiangwu, your human and beast warriors are powerful. Can you strengthen your attack at this time?" "Chief deer chop, I said that before. My men and beasts have always been enemies and we don''t know each other. Once they go to the battlefield, I''m afraid your people will suffer. It''s better to be a reserve force. " In his heart, Lu Che cursed Xiangwu as an old fox, but at this time, he could only play his own cards first and try to end the battle before the possible reinforcements arrived. Iron wings with people around the periphery of ahoo, waiting for the opportunity to attack ahoo and Hupu. He catches a savage soldier who takes the risk of attacking, cuts off his head with a hundred steel sword, and then throws his head at HUPO and ahou, hoping to arouse ahou and HUPO''s anger and make them fight against each other. But at this time, ah Hou and others are still struggling, but they are playing more and more calmly. Although the number of personnel is decreasing, they are still fighting. "Iron wing, I will tear you in two!" Hu Pu tried several times to attack, but he was stopped by others. He had more scars on his body, and his action was not as sharp and fierce as before. Chapter 362 With the power of Hupu, ahou and others, I''m afraid that in a few minutes, hundreds of soldiers around will be drowned. At this critical moment, three flying arrows broke through the air and did not hit any target, but suddenly exploded in the air. The fragments of the three flying arrows mixed in the air waves, cutting the cheeks and skin of dozens of soldiers, causing a chaos for a moment. Then there were three, six, and eighteen flying arrows, which formed one explosion point after another in the group of Lu Che''s soldiers, and immediately surrounded ah Hou and others. Ah Hou saw the chance and yelled: "follow me out!" Although ah Hou was seriously injured at this time, he couldn''t change his body, but his strength was also very strong. He had the strength of a divine warrior, and his vitality was also very tenacious. After serious injury, he was even more terrible. Ah Hou''s round hammer is most suitable for cutting through the siege of the dense crowd. Taking advantage of the enemy''s chaos, he took a man to squeeze out a passage and rushed out toward the periphery. Iron wings naturally saw a series of flying arrows. At the beginning, they thought that Zhang Gong had arrived. Then they realized that archers'' archery was much more powerful than Zhang Gong''s. in particular, this kind of flying arrow can explode automatically without hurting the enemy. It just causes the biggest chaos. "Want to escape? It''s not that easy. " As soon as the iron wing''s body was vertical, he was about to pounce on ahou who was breaking through the encirclement. However, as soon as his man fell into the air, he was so scared that he was in a cold sweat. He quickly blocked the two arrows that were almost sure to hit with the steel-making sword in his hand. As soon as the sword in tiechi''s hand touched the arrow, he felt that the archer was more powerful than himself. He was more than one level stronger than himself. Moreover, his archery skill was very exquisite, and his angle and timing were just right. All his plans to fight ahoo were broken. When ah Hou and others rushed out of the siege, there was a thunderous sound of horse''s hooves from the woods. Before, because the fighting on the battlefield has been boiling, so the sound of horses'' hoofs from afar came to people''s ears at this time. The barbarian soldiers who besieged ahoo were also experienced hunters. They knew how many wild horses were galloping by the sound of the horse''s hooves. It''s not a big deal that dozens of wild horses rush in. The key is that the sound of these horses'' hoofs has a sense of uniformity, which is clearly the result of strict training. "It''s the horny scale horse of Panshi tribe!" On that day, the story of Chudong''s bloody washing of shenchao tribe with cavalry had already spread all over the wasteland. Few people didn''t know that there was a super mobile cavalry in Panshi tribe. "The cavalry of the rock tribe! Get ready to fight! " "Don''t be afraid! Isn''t it the horny scale Mustang with soldiers on its back? What are we afraid of them doing? " That''s what I said, but I''ve expressed my fear. After all, it''s something that never happened before. The ferocity of the beast and the well-trained soldiers are not a simple combination of one and one. Standing on a tree crown, Ruo, who continuously fired arrows, looked back at the two battle teams passing through the woods, looking very envious. "Ah, the force faction." At this time, among the trees, the two fighting groups headed by stone divided into four columns and galloped. Although it is among the trees, the speed of the horned scale Mustang is not too slow, because the horned scale Mustang itself is a kind of wild horse with rough skin and thick flesh, and it is extremely easy to break through the obstacles of thorns and branches. The stone rushed out first. The horny scale chariot on which stone rode, especially the tall and fierce one with upside down horny scales almost all over his body, was even more powerful in the galloping. This time in stone''s hand is a Xuanhua double-edged axe. It has a handle more than two meters long. The double-sided axe blade is more than one meter wide and more than thirty centimeters long. It''s amazing how large the attack range is. The stone galloped out and rushed into the group of soldiers of the deer cutting tribe. Xuanhua''s double-edged axe turned round, like a storm, and brought the ten or so soldiers blocked in front of him into his attack range. As many as four of them died under his axe blade in an instant. The stone didn''t stop at all. He bumped into the crowd with the powerful force of the horny scale chariot. The tall and big horned scale fighting horse, which is more than one ton tall, carries the same heavy stones of several hundred jin. The potential energy of the charge is incalculable. All of a sudden, it bumps a group of people in front of it and is trampled to death by the hoofs. With the appearance of the stone, there were crossbows and arrows flying out of the woods, which were divided into four directions and poured out to the besieged soldiers. It would be a big mistake to think that Panshi tribe has the most strict combat discipline, and the combat team with the most battlefield tactics can only defend and attack. Since the long shot tribe joined, the relatively weak long-range attack of Panshi tribe has made great progress. On the horse''s back of the horny scale fighting horse in high speed, the crossbows and arrows shot by Mao, Lvyuan, Xiaoming and other soldiers are equally accurate.In addition, the crossbow they used was improved by Chu Dong and others. The kinetic energy of the catapult was greater, and the arrows of the crossbow were replaced with three edged armor piercing cones made of pig iron. The lethality of the crossbow was at least three times that of the previous crossbow. After two waves of crossbows and arrows, Mao, Lvyuan, Xiaoming and other soldiers drove the horny scale horse under their crotch and rushed out of the forest. All the weapons in their hands were long weapons. Whether it''s an axe or a hammer, the attack range is more than twice as long as other people''s. Following the stone, the soldiers of the battle teams in the four directions only had more than 30 soldiers, but they killed hundreds of horned scale wild horses and ran with them. Just a charge, hundreds of soldiers were killed, four blood roads were paved with corpses, the others were scattered. If the explosion of the flying arrow caused a certain disturbance, then the horny scale cavalry with charge was slaughtered. After a thorough killing, the stone turned the horse''s head and yelled, "do it again!" This second attack was a one-sided massacre. The previous time, there were still people who wanted to stop with bravery, but without exception, they all became corpses. The second time, the rest of the crowd was far more than the stone cavalry, but the soldiers who had been killed were not able to withstand the second round of fighting, one by one scurrying. Even the iron wings were forced to retreat. Iron wings have seen the power of the cavalry of the rock tribe, but they can''t imagine that the hundreds of people who occupy the overwhelming advantage in number are so vulnerable. It can only be said that the fighting power of the stone and other fighting groups can''t be measured by the fighting power of the traditional barbarian soldiers. Chapter 363 Seeing that the stone and cavalry suddenly came to the battlefield and defeated ten times as many soldiers at once, Lu''s face became as gloomy as water. "Hold on! You bastards! Let them go back and hold on. " However, no one carried out Lu Che''s order. The defeat was the biggest weakness of the alliance''s vulnerable tribal soldiers. If we always win, then the morale of these mobs will be high all the time. But once we encounter the resistance like a mountain, we will return to a state of scattered sand. Besides, Lu Che used various means to intimidate and lure these tribal soldiers who took refuge in his own hands. There was no military discipline at all, and he did not receive any systematic training. According to the number, ten barbarians can win one rock tribe soldier, but at this time, nearly a thousand people are chased by dozens of horses such as stone. Long axes and heavy hammers kept falling, harvesting life in a hurry. XIONG Shi, Shan Yan, Zhang Gong and others who were besieged and blocked by the enemy, as well as ahou Hupu and others who had been rescued successfully, had a great morale and started a crazy counterattack. But in less than half an hour, the whole situation was out of control. However, more than 100 soldiers of Panshi tribe are chasing more than 1000 scattered soldiers and constantly cutting and killing, which is totally out of proportion. Some valiant barbarians want to fight, but they are either pierced by ruo''s cold arrow or by the bow and arrow. Lu''s face became extremely ugly, and he looked back at Chu Dong. "Xiangwu, don''t your human and animal soldiers come out yet? My people have been defeated like a mountain. If it goes on like this, our plan will be in vain. " Chu East a tiny smile, way: "that good.". It''s my turn. " Chu Dong came close to Lu Cho. He waved his arms gently, and then he waved them again. His two arms flew into the sky, carrying two clouds of blood. Deer cut looked at the two arms is very familiar, slightly hesitated for a while, and then felt his two shoulders extremely painful, turned a look, found that the two arms do not know where to go, a lot of blood is shooting out. At this time, he knew that the two arms in the mid air were his own?? "Ah, Xiangwu, what are you doing?" Lu cut roared and screamed, and wanted to fight back, but at this time, his arms had been cut off by Chu Dong with Lu Ding, and there was no spare force to fight back. Chu Dong''s palm wiped on his face, showing his true colors. "Do you know me? I''m Chu Dong. Chu Dong you want to catch is always by your side. Are you surprised? Are you surprised? " Lu Che almost fainted in pain. At this time, he was surprised to see that Xiangwu, a bad old man, had become a handsome young man. When he heard Chu Dong say that he was Chu Dong, he suddenly turned his eyes and was so angry that he fainted. Lu cut the whole person straight fell to the ground, it seems that for a while it is impossible to wake up. Chudong sneered and looked at the half dead deer chip lying on the ground. Then he turned his eyes to the people around him. When more than ten puppet soldiers wanted to cut off, the puppet soldiers began to fight. Lu cut by Chu Dong cut off the arms, there is no brain command. After losing the command, the remnant of lucuo tribe was even more frightened. They only hated their parents for giving birth to two less legs and ran around desperately. Although the stone cavalry move fast and can quickly chase the fleeing enemy, their manpower is still limited, and it is impossible to kill all the fleeing people all over the mountains and fields. Therefore, they only chase the easiest ones, but a large number of them escape from the chase. Iron wing''s face changed greatly. He didn''t expect that about 2000 soldiers surrounded and killed the Panshi tribe, but more than 100 people finally fled. Iron wing''s eyes are keen, at a glance saw Chu Dong hand cut deer cut off the scene of arms. See dagger deer Ding waving moment, iron wings know the end. Chu Dong has already entered the game, and calmly layout, is he entered the game. Think of here, iron wing also where dare to stay, display the fastest speed of life, abandoned most of the confidant soldiers, into the dense forest. Chu Dong saw the iron wing escape, want to chase, but in the twinkling of an eye see a Hou slowly sit down on the ground, see before iron wing hurt that sword is very serious, so eyes to if. "Ha ha, don''t worry, Chu Dong. I''m good at chasing people. I''ll go after the traitor. " Said, if toward the direction of iron wings to run after. Chu Dong is a Shan Zong came to the side of a Hou, stretched out his hand to touch a Hou''s pulse, looked at his chest injury. "Fortunately, the key position did not hit, otherwise I would not be able to return to heaven. Ah Ho, don''t move. I''ll treat you first. ""Chu, iron wing that..." "Don''t talk. I got chased. Now it''s important to cure your injury, or you will be in trouble if you leave a sequela. " Chu Dong immediately began to repair the organs inside ah Hou''s wound with his own healing ability, and then made meticulous surgical sutures and bandages. "The next period of time, as long as a good rest, there will be no problem. Hupu protects ahoo from getting angry again. Do you understand? " Tiger nodded, with a guard roar. Shitou, Xiongshi, Shanyan, Zhanggong and others are chasing the fleeing deer cutting soldiers with their men. It is estimated that it will take some time. Chudong walked towards the hills of Wudong people as bait. More than 1000 soldiers defeated by the first World War fled like wild animals, and the people of Wudong tribe who were surrounded but did not kill naturally got rid of the encirclement. The wounded soldiers of Wudong tribe, seeing that Chu Dong was dressed like a witch, all looked at Chu Dong with suspicious eyes. Wu Wu, who came out from behind the Wudong soldiers, gave Chudong a slight smile and said: "Chudong chieftain Wu, it''s well deserved. The plan of the temple of man will be completely solved with a wave. It is worthy of being a rising star. " "I''m sorry. This time it''s just a fluke. " "Where can we get away with it? We have to count first. Before I came here, I thought that there was such a disaster, but when it comes to misfortune, it turns into good fortune. I''m lucky to see the fierce tigers of Panshi tribe. It''s an eye opener. " "I''m scared. Next, please take the people of your tribe with you to our tribe for a rest. After I hunt down the traitor, I will return to the tribe. " Chapter 364 Chu Dong and the sorcerer exchanged a few simple greetings, and then chased Tieyi alone. He really wanted to talk to Chu Dong a little bit more, to see how the young man who led a weak tribe into a powerful one in one year. However, any tribe''s hatred for the traitor was the first one. Therefore, Chu Dong was anxious to chase tiechi, which could not be stopped, so he had to let Chu Dong chase him out. When stone, Zhanggong, Xiongshi, Shanyan and others cleaned up the battlefield and gathered together, they found that their chieftain wizard rushed into the wasteland again after a glance. They could not help but feel some regret. But Chu Dong was just like a God in their heart, so they didn''t have to worry about Chu Dong. At the moment, according to Chu Dong''s command, they protected the wounded, pulled the dead, and escorted the Wudong tribe''s Wuwu and others slowly toward the direction of Panshi tribe. Wu Wu asked intentionally or unintentionally. "Is it dangerous for the chieftain of Eastern Chu to go alone?" Zhang Gong replied faintly. "The chieftain of Chu Dong is very good at witchcraft. He can guarantee that there won''t be any problems." "That is, if the chieftains and witches can''t cope with anything, it''s nothing for us to go." Bear stone echoed. Next to the rock tribe, everyone nodded in agreement. The sorcerer nodded, and there was an imperceptible color hidden between the old wrinkles and hair. And when the people of Xuwu and Panshi tribe slowly turn back to Panshi tribe, the vast iron wings are breathing heavily in a forest. Since becoming the chief, in memory, iron wing has never been so embarrassed. Now, the three capable soldiers who fled with them were all killed in the process of being chased. If the one chasing after him is like a maggot with bones, he can''t shake it off. If you are more skillful than yourself, or if you are more experienced in the wilderness than the young man, I am afraid that you have lost your hand. However, if it''s not easy for Ruo to fight back, he will hurt ruo''s left arm at the cost of two soldiers'' lives, so that Ruo can''t bow and shoot again. Otherwise, iron wings can''t escape here. Iron wing looked behind him. At this time, it was in the dark, and the trees behind him were like monsters to eat people. "Temple warrior, if I have no grudge against you, why do I chase you? You don''t want to chase any more. If you do, I''d rather fight with you. " Iron wing cried loudly. "Well, a traitor like you will be punished." If the voice from afar, the voice is also a little tired. "Well, if you have the ability, come and see who kills who?" Iron wing let out a roar. "Iron wing, I really want to ask, where did I treat you badly, or did I treat you differently?" If the voice has not yet come, it is the voice of Chu Dong. Iron wing''s face showed a look of despair, watching Chu Dong come out from the dark. Through the sky is not bright moonlight, can see Chu Dong a murderous. Iron wing clenched his teeth and said: "Chudong, you want to swallow all our tribes, don''t you deny that? Although we are nominally members of your rock tribe, in fact, all of us are unevenly distributed. Most of us are still owned by your rock tribe. We share too little. " Chu Dong frowned. "Iron wing, what you said is not fair. We all distribute according to work. Compared with other tribes, the people of Qingyu tribe are arrogant and unwilling to work. The slaves of your tribe have been kept all the time, and they never admit that everyone is equal. This is the reason why you have never been able to get the so-called fairness. " "Chudong, your idea is different from mine. We are the great blood race of barbarians. Naturally, we are more noble than other tribes. It''s a dream to make us equal to those humble slaves. " "Come on, Chudong. I''d like to try how good you are at fighting. Even if you can defeat the mountain rock, it doesn''t mean you can deal with me. " "Dare you challenge me alone?" Although the image of iron wing is in a mess, it also has the pride of a tribal chief. It dances the sword in its hand and challenges Chu Dong. "You are a god warrior, you want to challenge a witch? You really mean it If also walked out, stood in the side of Chu East. According to his idea, no matter how powerful Chu Dong was, he could not be the opponent of the iron wing of the divine warrior. If you do it, although you hurt your left arm, you are sure to kill Tieyi on the spot. However, Chu Dong waved to Ruo."No more." "Iron wing, for the sake of fighting side by side, I promise to fight alone with you, if I will never help you." "Well, I''m really proud. I admire you for your bravery. Come on Chu Dong took out the steel knife from his back and put out a starting style of chopping. "Butcher''s knife? Want to cut my head off? Hey, Chudong, you are really confident. " Chu Dong does not answer, slowly toward the iron wings. In a flash, Tieyi jumped up more than three meters high, and stabbed Chudong with his sword from top to bottom. Chu East knife edge outward, also no matter the other side is very high, directly a knife split out. Just split out a knife at the same time, with a burst of wild momentum. After death if ate a surprise, because this knife unexpectedly blew a small whirlwind, directly rolled to iron wing. "Dao Gang!? No, it''s stronger than Dao gang. " Iron wing body in the middle of the sky, is also shocked, he did not expect Chudong left the rock tribe into the wasteland cultivation, only more than a month''s time, unexpectedly become so fierce. Experts know if they have one. If Chu Dong''s knife is really cut, then all the steel swords in tie Chi''s hand have to be cut off, not to mention the body? Therefore, in the middle of the air, the iron wing suddenly changed his move, and the steel sword in his hand came out and stabbed Chudong. But the body of the sword could not touch Chu Dong at all, so it was stirred into a mess by Chu Dong''s Dao Gang Qi. It broke into countless pieces and scattered away. Iron wing''s hands spread, the arm''s bone seam unexpectedly in an instant drilled out numerous bone spurs, bone spurs between thin membrane connected. It turned out to be two little meat wings. Relying on these two meat wings, iron wings turned and fled, heading for the deep forest. Chu Dong and if two people all have a big accident, but just a Leng under, hurriedly chase down. But soon after they got into the dark woods, they were blocked by a dark mist in front of them. They not only lost the trace of iron wings, but also dispersed. Chapter 365 Looking for the trace of iron wings, Chu Dong suddenly felt uneasy and stopped in a hurry. But it''s still late. In front of a black hole, as if a foot into it, as if there is a magical power to absorb themselves. Chu Dong was so surprised that he broke away in a hurry. But the force has been concentrated on his feet, but his body is still a little bit of black fog engulfed. Is it iron wing who intentionally leads himself here? It''s so weird in here. Chu Dong, who had practiced in the wilderness for more than a month, felt the existence of the force all the time. However, Chu Dong did not feel the force at this time. It is like a person used to breathing, at this time into a hypoxia environment, unspeakable uncomfortable. But Chu Dong still kept sober, although he couldn''t see, hear or feel, so he waited quietly, at least without any pain. "Tick, tick..." There was a clear voice. Chu Dong opened his eyes and found himself in a wonderful space. Here, there are stalactites and stalagmites, but there is no water. It turns out to be a natural large karst cave. There are bursts of cool wind coming out from the depth of the cave. Some are damp and some are cold, which makes people feel that it is not so unbearable. Chudong slowly opened his eyes, perspective and balance ability started at the same time, but found that the surrounding seems to be just ordinary cave. Chu Dong checked his body, and there was no pain or any damage. The equipment he carried was also there. Not only did Lu Ding not lack, but also his first-aid kit was complete. Where is this? Chu Dong looked around, observing the environment is a necessary condition, he already knew that he had entered a big cave, according to reason, the wasteland is not caster landform. How could there be such a big cave under the wasteland? However, fortunately, his vision is extraordinary, although this underground dark, and just devour their own kind of dark can not see the black fog is completely different. Chu Dong didn''t have a mirror to look at himself. If he looked at himself, he would find that Chu Dong''s eyes were just like those of a cat. His pupils were upright, emitting a faint blue light. In the distance came the sound of stalactites dripping water, which was very pleasant in the open cave. There was a wind blowing from that direction, and it seemed that there were at least vents and other places. Chu Dong stood up from the ground and went to the place where stalactite dripped. As he walked, he was still alert to the surroundings, but there were no creatures in it. Even the moss, which can grow in any harsh environment, can''t be seen, only the sharp stalagmites and stalactites. Chudong walked for about three minutes, and finally felt the wind was getting stronger and stronger. It should be close to the air inlet. He continued to walk along the wind. After a few turns, a light suddenly appeared in front of him. Cold not ding a strong light let Chu Dong instinctively close his eyes, and then open his eyes, his eyes have become normal human eyes from the vertical pupil. This change didn''t even know Chu Dong himself. He just thought that he had been in the dark for a long time and had adapted to the dark. Toward the light, Chu Dong finally walked out of the cave, surrounded by green eyes, which is the usual scenery of the wasteland. Although the lack of birds, but the scenery here is extremely beautiful, Chu Dong for a while linger, in the green full of walking. Soon, Chudong found out that this is a canyon. It should be a canyon that has never been found or rarely visited. You can hear the sound of the waterfall faintly. It seems that there is a big waterfall running in the distance. Where there is a waterfall, there will be a river. If there is a river, the coordinates can be determined. Compared with the map of the wasteland in Chu Dong''s memory, I believe he can find where he is. As long as you know the location, it''s not difficult to go back to your rock tribe. Along with the sound of the waterfall, Chudong''s voice became louder and louder. It should be coming soon, but it''s more and more difficult to walk. At the beginning, he could see the sky above his head, but now the sky above his head is covered by the cliff above the canyon. It''s like the roof of the canyon is suddenly covered with a layer of rock. The plants here are still very dense, and occasionally some unknown insects can be seen jumping in it. Here, I can''t see a bigger beast. It gives us a kind of tranquility, but at the same time, it gives us some strange things. If it''s not because it''s too quiet here, Chudong has a feeling of entering the fairyland. The air is so pure and fresh that even the wind in the air makes people feel relaxed and happy. At last, rulei''s waterfall was right in front of him. Chudong saw a curtain of water running two or three hundred meters long, standing in the way of the exit of the canyon. The running waterfall chisels out a pool of water on the ground, and the white water splashes aroused by the waterfall ripple in the water for a long time.Chu Dong suddenly leaned down and hid behind a big stone full of green vines, because he found a man sitting on a big stone like a pillar in the pool opposite the waterfall. If it wasn''t for Chu Dong''s good eyesight, and because the wind rolled up the man''s beard, Chu Dong would really think that the man in green clothes was a big stone full of green moss. "Young man, when they come, they all come. What are you hiding from? Say a few words to me. " It sounds old, but it''s a mixture of young people''s voices. It sounds strange. The man clearly turned his back to the east of Chu, and it was thousands of meters away from the east of Chu. It was really difficult to see the east of Chu in the green forest. If it was because of the movement behind him, it was even more ridiculous, because the sound of the waterfall was thundering all the time. What makes Chu Dong feel magical most is that his voice can penetrate the roar of the waterfall and reach Chu Dong''s ears clearly. Is this the legendary master? It seems that such an environment is really worthy of the hermit. Since there is such a temple in this world, there are capable people who can drive countless flying beasts to pull the hills forward in the sky, and there are some hermits in some places, it''s not too strange. No matter how the other party found himself, Chu Dong came out of his hiding place and bowed to the man''s back. "You should kneel down for me, Chudong." Chu Dong was really surprised. How could he know his name? Is it true that all the experts can foretell? What kind of strength is he? A god priest? Or the wizard? "Old man, how do you know my name?" Chu Dong gathered his voice in his throat, and his voice was similar to that of whistling. If he didn''t, it might not be able to reach the other person''s ears. Chapter 366 Chu Dong suddenly felt that there was something moving under his feet, and the speed was fast, but he could stand steadily. Chu Dong was shocked. He lowered his head to look, but found that the ground was changing rapidly. From the ground covered by green plants to the pool of water, it was just a change in a flash, as if he was looking down from a plane and had a more striking visual sense than that kind of looking down. Chu Dong looked up in a hurry and was shocked to find that he had crossed the whole pool from the other side and came to the old man who was almost full of green plants. What is the means? It''s amazing. There were not many things that could surprise Chu Dong, but a strange situation appeared at this time. "Because that boy is my disciple. Alas, it''s a pity that when he came here, he was still a little too old. What he could learn was only a little rudimentary. You''re the one I''ve been waiting for. " Chu Dong looked at the old man in shock. The old man should be very old, with green moss on his body. Half of his hair is white, half black, and even his eyebrows are white and black. The skin on one side of his face is as old as an old man, but the face on the other side is as smooth as a young man. "Are you master Kurong?" For no reason, Chu Dong suddenly thought of master Kurong in Dali Duan''s Tianlong temple in Tianlong Babu. "Master Kurong? Hehe, it''s a little appropriate. You can call me Mo, and I''ll be your master in the future. " "Master Mo? Are you my great grandfather''s master? " Today, Chu Dong already knows that the so-called Wuji legacy is his great grandfather''s treasure, because his great grandfather was called Wuji. "Not bad. Ah, I didn''t expect his great grandchildren to be so old. Don''t say, there are really some similarities between eyebrows and eyes. " However, Mo Shi kept his eyes closed all the time. How could he tell if Chu Dong''s appearance was similar to his great grandfather? But this doubt is only a flash. It''s normal for an old man to move around without blinking. If Chu Dong closed his eyes and took the force as his eyes, he could also "see" a lot of the surrounding environment, which was proved by his previous experience. However, after arriving here, the slightest force can''t be felt. It''s so strange. Is there any place in the world that is not permeated by the force? "No more doubts. Chudong, you are gifted, much better than your great grandfather. I can feel it when I''m young. " The old man spoke and finally opened his eyes. When the old man opened his eyes, Chu Dong felt as if the two suns in front of him were dazzling, and instinctively closed his eyes. When Chu Dong opened his eyes again, he saw that his two eyes were as clear as water and unfathomable. A strange force seemed to rise in his eyes all the time. With Chu Dong''s determination, seeing the old man''s calm eyes, there was a kind of shivering feeling, which made him wonder. "Chu Dong, don''t doubt. With the power of aging, if you want to do harm to you, it''s as simple as crushing a little beetle. I''m just waiting for you to come, talk to me and teach me something about you. There''s absolutely no malice. " Chu Dong didn''t doubt the truth of the old man''s words, but he didn''t admit defeat. "Not convinced? It''s easy to understand being young and proud. With your talent, it is very possible to surpass me in the future. Would you like to learn from me? " "Are you really my great grandfather''s master? But why are you trapped here? " "Nonsense! Who said I was trapped here? This is my fairyland. It''s my field, too. " "What? "The field?" "Ah, people like you, naturally, don''t know that the people closest to God are non-human and non divine beings with domain power. You can call us demigods." "Just like the way I moved you, I can only do things between breathing in my field. You can''t feel it because you''re in my field. " Chudong was shocked. Demigod?! The old man in front of him is actually a demigod? Although no one has ever heard of demigod, it is because the knowledge system of the tribe is so poor that it is hard to imagine how wonderful the outside world is. Backwardness limits imagination. "What is demigod, master Mo?" But master Mo turned his eyes and said, "you are not my disciple. Do I need to explain to you what is demigod? Hey, hey, boy, do you want to learn from me? " Chu Dong recognized Mo Shi''s displeasure. He immediately threw a smile and knelt down. He said in a loud voice, "Mo Shi is worshipped by me. If I''m not afraid that I''m born stupid, I''d like to be a student of Mo Shi.""Ha ha, good, good. From today on, you are my apprentice. Ha ha ha... " Master Mo burst out laughing. "Master Mo, but I don''t know if there is any etiquette to worship him?" Mo Shi said with a smile: "good boy, it''s deep in my heart. Ha ha, it''s a great event to worship a teacher. That''s why the so-called emperor worships and protects Fu. However, those conventional things are not suitable for you and me. Just kneel on the ground and knock your head nine times. " According to the words, Chu Dong knelt down and kowtowed his head to Mo Shi nine times. "This is a formal apprenticeship. My apprentice must be Tianzong, who resounds all over the world. Now I''m going to teach you a set of "Tianqiong Xinggong Jue". How about your comprehension ability, and then I''ll teach you the rest? " "Thank you, Mo Shi." Chu Dong was able to confirm that the old man in front of him was a real powerful man. He had such a big backing. If there was a conflict with man temple in the future, his waist would be hard enough. But Chu Dong didn''t think that the teaching of "the formula of heaven''s Xinggong" was very simple. Mo Shi''s finger on Chu Dong''s forehead gently, Chu Dong''s brain immediately more things, never had some knowledge. "This is Master Mohist, is this the "formula for doing Kung Fu in the sky" "Not bad. If you learn this formula, then your heavenly power cultivation will advance by leaps and bounds, which is more systematic and methodical than your own understanding. " Chu Dong pondered slightly for a while, and asked: "master Mo, the force that I realized on the wasteland is what master Mo said?" "The force? Your own definition is appropriate. The force, the heavenly power, the magic power, the divine power, and so on, are just how to control them. The name can be used casually. It''s just that you are so young that you can understand the force on your own. I''m really surprised. " "It seems that this set of Gongjue in the sky is tailor-made for you. If you feel that there is something wrong with it, you can correct it. " "Thank you, master Mo, for teaching me the magic skill." Chapter 367 "Everything has its source and its end. If the changes of the four seasons and the movement of heaven and earth are repeated, it is the Tao. The sun also falls on the top of the night, and goes down to the sun. Therefore, when the sun and the moon are beginning to change, the wind and the wind are draped. This is the way of heaven and earth, and the nature of human beings.... " Although the whole "Gongjue in the sky" is ancient, since master Mo taught it to Chu Dong, Chu Dong basically understood it and became his own instinct just like eating and drinking water. After the beginning of the book, the main content is composed of three parts, namely, tuna, Suchun and Xinggong. The first part of is to teach the practitioners how to breathe the essence of the sun and the moon. The second part is the process of purifying the essence of the force, and the third part is how to use these methods to guide the absorption of the original force. Chu Dong soon sorted out the key words, divided the whole content of "tuna chapter" into six parts, and also summed up the eight character formula of tuna. "Shh, ha, hum, whoo, blow, whoo, ha, hee". In less than an hour, Chu Dong had basically mastered the outline of the eight character formula. In fact, the eight character formula of this chapter is very simple, which is to read out the eight words "Shh, ha, ha, ha" between breathing. It''s not to read eight at a time, it''s to read one word for each breath, read each word eight times, and then read the next word after breathing. The quality of Tuen Gu Na Xin mainly depends on the concentration of the force in the place where it is located. However, after the improvement of the Mohist, it is most effective to breathe in the morning light when the sun rises. It is of great benefit to the practitioners to absorb the force from the first ray of sunlight in the morning. "Two feet should be straight, and we should realize that the two feet are connected with the earth Qi. The so-called force starts from the ground, and the waist and horse are in one. Don''t collapse, just be straight..." Don''t know when, Mo Shi arrived Chu East behind a green plant abundant place, still closed a pair of eyes, eyes don''t open head don''t lift of say. According to master Mo''s instruction, Chu Dong stood upright, eyes slightly closed, chin slightly retracted, shoulders lowered, elbows lowered, chest pulled out, body weight turned to right leg, left heel slowly raised. Then, lift the whole left leg, take a step to the left, land on the toes first, and then land on the sole of the whole foot, with feet shoulder width apart, knees slightly bent, and stand still. "Shh When the liver is in a state of hush, the eyes are clear.... " Chu Dong recited the gist of the first word of the eight character formula, and began to learn the old and accept the new. When inhaling, the two hands overlap, the left hand is inside, the right hand is outside, the inner and outer Laogong acupoints are opposite, the thenar of the left hand presses the navel, the Laogong aims at the Dantian, inhales naturally with the nose, at the same time, the two legs are straight, the toes grasp the ground, meaning that there is air from the inner side behind the big toe toenails of both feet. It goes up to the liver along the liver meridian of foot Jueyin, and then returns to Dantian from the liver. When exhaling, exhale with the mouth, and at the same time recite the word Shh, eyes wide open, knees slightly bent, toes relaxed, body slightly squat. In this way, I inhale through the nose, intending to return to the elixir field along the liver meridian. At the same time, I close my eyes and grasp the ground, straighten my legs, exhale, recite the word "Shh", open my eyes, bend my knees and squat, and relax my toes. "Shh" but there is a voice, "Shh" "Shh" It''s rhythmic and it''s eight times in a row. This is also because Chu Dong once studied twelve meridians. After all, as an excellent medical student, Chu Dong spent most of his time dealing with medicinal stones. After eight times of "Shh", Chu Dong didn''t feel any great changes in his body, and didn''t care. He went on to the next "ha" eight times, and "hum" eight times So until the last "hee" word formula. This time, Chu Dong felt that his back was drenched. Although it seemed that he was just breathing and enunciating words, almost every pronunciation was made by Dantian. Gradually, Chu Dong felt the resonance of three cavities: oral cavity, chest cavity and abdominal cavity, which made him feel like a singer when he was practicing. Half an hour or so, Chu Dong stopped and took a heavy breath. However, he felt fresh and refreshed. His spirit was much better. There was a sense of the force jumping in his body. That kind of feeling is very mysterious, some like something to break the body out of the impulse. Chu Dong followed his own feeling, reached out and patted out. An invisible wave of air was launched from Chu Dong''s palm, hit a stone more than ten meters away from Chu Dong, and made a series of clear sounds. Then the surface of the stone turtle split, into numerous cracks, and then cracks into more small stones, crash down, pile up a pile of stones. Chu Dong was surprised. With Chu Dong''s ability, it is not difficult to break a solid stone, but it is impossible to break it at such a distance. "Fool! Look at the stones you break, one big and one small. How does the heavenly power, the force you call yourself, control it? The force starts from the ground, the force follows the nature, and the force is in harmony with the heart. Control your strength with your heart. Do it againAlthough Chu Dong was very satisfied with himself, Mo Shi''s voice was very severe, and his tone was also very dissatisfied. Force from the ground, force with natural, force and heart together? This is the ink master''s guidance on how to exert himself. Thinking of this, Chu Dong closed his eyes, eliminated all distractions, and carefully realized the force in his body. Today, the abundant force in the body is quite different from that around it. For example, rain is also water, but it is scattered in all directions. The lake water is also water, but it can raise huge waves. After the tempering of "the formula of heaven''s Xinggong", the force in Chu Dong''s body was far beyond the normal time. If the former force reserve is just a small depression, then it is a pond with abundant water resources. After hearing the guidance of Mo Shi, Chu Dong had already realized something. At this time, after some meditation, the surface of Chu Dong''s body slowly changed. Ordinary people can''t see it, but Mo Shi can "see" that there are waves of force layer surging on Chu Dong''s body surface, fast, slow, heavy, light, sometimes dignified as stone, sometimes ethereal as smoke. Mo Shi nodded slightly, and the corners of his mouth covered with beard and moss finally showed a smile. This boy is much more gifted than his great grandfather, but he is absolutely gifted to control the force to such an extent in half a day. But the more talented you are, the better you should be trained. Because Chu Dong is my disciple! Chapter 368 After more than half an hour of meditation, Chu Dong, who opened his eyes again, felt another way. Look at Chu Dong''s feet, hands gently rising from his abdomen toward his chest, and then gently drank, hands at the same time turned out to a big tree in the distance, distant two palms shot out. Chudong was the target of the tree, first a few violent tremors, then returned to normal. The wordless master murmured "eh". "Children can be taught." "Thank you for your advice. I''ve found the trick. " "Don''t thank me. Even if I don''t tell you the secret, I believe you''ll figure it out in the near future with your kid''s talent and savvy. " "With master Mohist, I will avoid many detours." The meaning of Chu Dong''s words is to admit his own talent, without any affectation. "Not bad. As a disciple of my Mohist master, I naturally have to be bold and domineering. In the next few days, I will talk about some of my cultivation experiences over the years. I''m a bit lazy, so I''ll just say it once. As for how much you can accept, it depends on your own nature. " "Go and tidy up the big tree you just split, and make a cabin." "Yes, master Mohist." Chu Dong respectfully salutes Mo Shi and walks to the big tree which is hit by his two palms. On the surface, the tree looks intact, but when Chu Dong peeled off the bark for many years, the trunk inside has been completely cut off. The trunk was impacted by a strong external force, and now it has become one section after another. The key is that this section after section of the trunk is like a knife, or a long block or a flat strip. Anyway, the trunk has become a plate. Chu Dong''s two palms just now seemed very relaxed. In fact, they released most of the force accumulated in the previous cultivation of "the formula of celestial Xinggong" in an instant. They not only released, but also targeted. Guided by their own ideas, they successfully cut the trunk into blocks and strips of wood. If this kind of two hands bang on a person, we can imagine what kind of person this person will become. Chu Dong took out the board and piled it up. Then he went to Jishuitan and found a stone. He used the force to split it in two and made two simple and rough stone axes. After two times of wood processing, the stone house is basically made of wood. There are many carpenters in Panshi tribe, so Chu Dong occasionally does some work with the carpenters. Most of the time, he doesn''t need to be a Chieftain to complete the wooden house. Chu Dong can also complete the construction by himself. Chudong put down a few strong trees again. This time, he just used the force to put down the tree rudely, but did not release more force to invade the tree. The next step is to make the raw materials of these trees into pieces of boards, and these boards have been deeply processed by Chudong, and become pieces of boards with the function of wooden tenon. Deep processing and fine processing is mainly to produce mortise and tenon. The protruding part is called mortise and mortise, and the concave part is called mortise and mortise. With mortise and tenon, the board of wood can be reinforced with mortise and tenon instead of nails. The joint is tight and unbreakable, and no trace can be seen from the outside. In modern civilization, many dignitaries will use mahogany furniture to symbolize their wealth and status. As a model of classical furniture, mahogany furniture is made of pure wood, without any metal objects. Mortise and tenon is also known as the "soul" of mahogany furniture. The protruding mortise and tenon on the wood components simply bite with the concave mortise, which combines the wood components together. Due to the different forms of connecting components, various combinations are derived, which makes the mahogany furniture achieve the perfect unity of function and structure. Although Chudong had seen the process of wooden houses made by the Mujiang people of Panshi tribe many times, their application on mortise and tenon was not very much. Especially after Panshi tribe was able to smelt steel, it was easier and faster to make wooden houses with iron nails. Therefore, the characteristics of mortise and tenon were not brought into play. At this time, Chu Dong could not find an iron nail in the field of Mohist, so he could only try to use mortise and tenon as a substitute for iron nails to connect the gaps between the plates. With Chu Dong''s constant attempts and pondering, he finally found that this building is similar to other experiments. First of all, there should be a general plan, then there should be steps and details. After one step is completed, the next step can be carried out. After one step is completed, a wooden house can be built. So, is it a truth to practice? The pursuit of Tao can be seen as completing a house, then cultivating the force, honing the force, and finally reaching a certain degree, reaching a qualitative change. The force is no longer the force, but the power of the field, the divine power?Although Chu Dong has been thinking about how to improve his cabin in detail, he is also thinking about how to improve his way. Mo Shi was nearby. Sometimes he would meet Chu Dong and say a few words. Sometimes he was silent and didn''t feel like he was there. But the changes in Chu Dong''s body, and even the changes in Chu Dong''s thoughts, all fell into the eyes of Mo Shi. The more Mo Shi looked at Chu Dong, the more he liked to look. This young man''s savvy is really high. Everything can be involved in cultivation. Such a talent can eventually become a great talent. Originally, Mo Shi was dissatisfied with the fact that Chu Dong spent a lot of time and energy on building a wooden house. But then he found that Chu Dong seemed to be practicing when he was building a wooden house. On the contrary, he appreciated it in his heart because he was lonely for a long time and didn''t want to show his appreciation. After more than ten days, Chu Dong finally built his own wooden house, a house with independent bedroom, living room, kitchen and toilet. In this process, Mo Shi was always near Chu Dong. When Chu Dong finally finished, he just wanted to go into his bedroom to try whether his wooden bed was comfortable, but he found that Mo Shi was already lying on it. "Good apprentice, this house belongs to me. You can build another one." "Master Mo, I don''t need to. I''ve designed this house as a two bedroom one living room. You and I have one bedroom "This is my good apprentice." Chapter 369 Mo Shi lived in the biggest bedroom in the wooden house. "Master Mo, can we take a bath?" Chu Dong slightly hesitated for a moment, but still said it. "Why?" "Look at the green moss all over your body, I feel like it''s going to rot and germinate, and the taste is really Some are hard to say. " "Boy, have you forgotten that I am your master?" Mo master finally opened his eyes, strange eyes, a sense of deterrence that let people''s blood freeze, make Chu Dong stiff for a while. Seeing that Chu Dong''s face changed greatly, Mo Shi gave a gloomy smile. "You know, you and I are far from each other. To me, you are nothing but a mole ant. " Although Chu Dong felt a burst of fear from his bones, and his face became very ugly because of the shivering all over his body, he still firmly said what he thought. "Master Mo, I built this wooden house, so please respect my achievements. Please take a bath "Hey, boy, don''t think you''re the first guy to come into my field in 20 years. I''ll let you be. If I don''t think that you are predestined with me, and that you are a merciless descendant, I can crush you as soon as I stare. " Bath master, please Chu Dong accentuated his tone and did not change his resistance. The shadow of Chu Dong is reflected in the ink master''s eyes, which are not human at all, just like the outdoor pool of Lianghong wooden house. In an instant, Chu Dong felt as if he was out of the world. For a moment, the feeling of despair rose at the bottom of his heart. However, the Dragon persisted, his eyes became clearer, and the force on his body was born. When Chu Dong felt that he couldn''t stand it, he suddenly heard Mo Shi laughing. "Ha ha ha, good! Sure enough, he has the character of no compassion and is stubborn enough. In fact, bathing is just a thought. " Mo Shi closed his eyes again. At the moment when he closed his eyes, the mud and moss all over his body suddenly disappeared. A charity old man in shabby hemp clothes appeared in front of Chu Dong. Chu Dong was astonished to see that master Mo had changed from a dirty freak to a half old man. It can be seen that master Mo must have been a very handsome man when he was young. Even now, he still has that kind of elegant demeanor. What shocked Chu Dong most, of course, was that master Mo was just a moving idea. All the filth on his body had been eliminated. "Master Mo, what kind of magic are you doing?" "Magic? It can be said that it''s Taoism, magic or divine law. As for what it is, different people have different opinions. I will accept you as a disciple. Chu''er, I''ve been waiting for you for 20 years, but I don''t move. I''m covered with mud and moss, and I miss the fireworks in the world. " "You strongly advocate delicious food in Panshi tribe. It''s said that barbecue is very wonderful. It''s my appetite to be a teacher. There are excellent ingredients here. Cook a good dish for me. " With a wave of master Mo''s hand, half of the back thigh of the beast appeared in front of Chu Dong, which looked bloody. Chu Dong was shocked again. It''s not too shocking for Mo Shi to know that he was in the rock tribe, but it''s really a magic power to cut off a fierce beast''s thigh. It''s no wonder that master Mo called himself a demigod. This means to communicate with God. The fierce beast''s hind thigh is as tall as he is, so we can see how huge the fierce beast''s body is. "The hind thigh meat of chilly green cattle is quite fresh and tender, and it''s just chopped, and it also contains exuberant vitality. Is it enough to be used as a cooking material?" Although it was the first time that Chu Dong heard the name of Hanbing qingniu, Chu Dong also knew that it was at least a king level fierce beast just because of the name, plus the length and meat quality of the back thigh. "Master Mo, my skill is much worse than that of a cook. It may not suit your taste. You should taste it." He took out Handong''s beef and prepared it. After Chu Dong took out the deer tripod, the ink master''s eyes were slightly open, and then nodded, saying nothing. With the edge of Lu Ding, Chu Dong easily cut the back thigh meat into small pieces suitable for cooking. Chu Dong suddenly scratched his head and said, "if you want to barbecue, I''ll take the seasoning with me, but I still need to collect the firewood. It may take a while." "No trouble." With another wave of his hand, a pile of firewood appeared in front of Chu Dong. The moment the firewood appeared, a wisp of flame rose from the firewood, and even the barbecue rack changed."It''s a magic trick." "Chu''er, if you practice with me for 20 years, I promise you will have the same ability as me. It''s a pity that the fate of you and me is not very long, and your path of practice is not the same as that of being a teacher. You have to go out of your own way. " Chu Dong was worried that he was trapped in the field of Mohist. At this time, he was relieved to hear what Mohist said. "Thank you, Mo Shi." Chu Dong saluted master Mo respectfully. "Master Mo, my name is Chu Dong. You can call me a Chu or a Dong or something. Chu Er sounds very uncomfortable." "Chu''er, this name is just a code. Are you really stubborn?" Chu Dong listened, thought, shook his head, a clear expression. "Master Mo, there''s nothing wrong with the barbecue, just the soup..." "I''ve brought you the whole set of stone pots and iron pots of your rock tribe." Chudong turns around along the direction of Mohist''s finger. Sure enough, not only the stone pot, iron pot, but also the stove all appear in front of Chudong''s eyes. The stove was designed by Chu Dong himself. "Master Mo is a good tool." Chu Dong was really in praise of Mo Shi. He didn''t dare to be disrespectful to Mo Shi. Although paoding is the most delicious food in the Panshi tribe, many of the cooking methods are taught by Chu Dong. After all, in the original background, most of them are just roasting and stewing. As for more complicated cooking procedures such as frying, cooking and frying, they are all taught by Chu Dong. Now there are too many things in Chudong, so they no longer focus on the enjoyment of food, but it doesn''t mean that Chudong''s cooking skills are not good. On the contrary, after the understanding of the force on the wasteland, Chudong now has a better grasp of the delicious cooking time. Like a leisurely walk, Chudong quickly roasts the extremely delicious hind leg meat and a pot of delicious broth. Chapter 370 "It''s really delicious. This taste is called a fragrance. I haven''t eaten for 20 years. It''s so delicious that I can''t stand it. " Mo Shi was eating the barbecue and drinking the hot broth while he was full of praise. Chu Dong simply ate some. Mo Shi is like a glutton. He has wrapped a whole thigh meat and a pot of broth. He can''t see how such a half old man, who is not too tall, can swallow the back leg meat of the same height into his stomach. "Oh Hello I''m so full. " Master Mo felt his stomach, which was not bulging at all. He was quite satisfied. For Mo Shi to eat the whole hind leg meat have no any change, Chu Dong is already see no wonder. "Chu''er, how can you eat so little? You know, eating the hind leg meat of the cold ice buffalo can enhance the cold ice attribute of the force. Don''t think it''s enough to absorb the force of heaven and earth with the skill of the sky. " "The so-called force between heaven and earth can exist in the air, in the water, and in the human body. The more fierce the beast is, the purer the force in the flesh is, and it can add attributes to the force that has no attributes." "Master Mo, why didn''t you say that earlier?" "Hey, you didn''t ask. Or do you think I''ll eat the whole leg? Delicious is delicious. It''s also good for the purification of the force. " Chu Dong looked at Mo Shi''s complacent appearance, but he was speechless for a moment. "Or, master Mo, do you have another way to get another thigh? Isn''t there supposed to be two thighs on the back of this chilly green cow? " The ink master has a straight face. "You think it''s so simple? I did a sneak attack just now. If I do it again, I will get into trouble. Well, I''m full. Let''s clean up. " Chu Dong didn''t know why, but he could see some problems from the expression and attitude of Mo Shi. He didn''t say much now. He saw that there were still some leftovers, and they were all eliminated now. After eating, Chu Dong silently refined the formula of the sky, and suddenly found that the force in the cold soup was pure and abnormal. Immediately, the force overflowed in his body, and his nose, mouth, ears and eyes were bleeding. I see? It''s not Mohist. I don''t want to tell you. It''s not easy to eat the cold beef hind legs. " Mo Shi was quite gloating and burst out laughing. But at this time, Chu Dong was at the critical time of practicing kung fu. He didn''t respond to Mo Shi''s laughter. He just practiced meditation. In the middle of a nameless barren mountain deep in the wasteland, there is a very humble cave. But if someone can pass through this cave, he will find that there will be another cave after this cave. A pair of eyes suddenly opened on a rock. They were the eyes of an old man who almost fused with the rock. Immediately, the whole cave was like two suns rising at the same time. The old man, who has been in retreat for many years, has just recovered from the state of meditation and is still confused. If it wasn''t for the wailing and wailing of his baby qingniu, he would not have interrupted his retreat. As soon as the old man opened his eyes, a huge green bull with three legs came up. One of the right hind legs of the bull was cut off. The wound was covered with a layer of ice, so it didn''t look bloody. "Son of a bitch! Which bastard did it? " The old man was furious and moved. The whole mountain roared, and then it fell into countless pieces. The old man came out of the ruins and went to the cow whose hind leg had been cut off. He comforted the cow and said, "old man, I will find justice for you. It must be that greedy old blackhead. " There are two big tears in the eyes of the ox. The old man stretched out his hand and pressed the back leg of qingniu. The thick ice on the wound of qingniu melted away under the touch of his palm, showing a bloody wound. But soon something came out of qingniu''s bloody wound. It turned out that a thin leg came out of qingniu''s wound. Although the scene is strange, the thin calf like hind legs grow up in a short time, and become as thick as the original one. It''s just a new feeling, and the others are not much different. "Old blackhead, I can''t spare you. Let''s go, Da Qing. Go and settle with him! " With that, the old man sat on the back of qingniu. The cold ice green ox gave out a angry roar. His hooves moved. In the blink of an eye, he ran out of the cave and appeared on the wasteland. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in the middle of the sky. He was able to take advantage of the wind and go to the place where Mo Shi lived in seclusion. The cold ice green cow carried the old man to the top of the ink master''s field at a very fast speed."Old blackhead, give me an explanation, or I''ll never end with you!" The old man''s roaring voice sounded like thunder over the valley where Mo Shi lived in seclusion. At this time, this seemingly ordinary Valley, because of the field of Mohist, could not lock the position of Mohist. Even with the old man''s power, it''s impossible to find the position of Mohist in a short time. Even if you find it, you can only rely on your strength to break through the field. "Old friend, why are you so angry? Come in and have some broth The lifeless Valley suddenly changed, and a green valley appeared in front of the old man. Old man qingniu was surprised to see the ink master sitting in the front of the valley wooden house. He didn''t expect that the other side could open his own field door so easily. According to the old blackhead''s temper, you have to juggle with yourself for a while. "Old bull, here you are. Why is it so angry? " "Old blackhead, you stole my cold hind legs again. Today I will beat you hard." With that, the black faced old bull''s hands began to brew. Above his head, black clouds began to gather rapidly. "Well, old bull, don''t get angry. I have found a good disciple for you and me. " However, Mo Shi pointed to Chu Dong who was in the middle of the movement with his hand. In the middle of the air, the head of the old ox was ready to go. When he saw Chu Dong, his eyes suddenly brightened and he patted the head of the green ox gently. Da qingniu reluctantly fell to the ground. A pair of Da qingniu''s eyes glared at Mo Shi and made a roar like a tiger, but his tail was caught between his legs and kept retreating. But the old ox head is floating down from the ox''s back, directly to Chu Dong''s body, carefully look at Chu Dong, and then grin. Chapter 371 "Old blackhead, the disciple you found for me has a good root. I''m so young that I can realize the power of heaven. It''s really a good seedling. " Laoniutou immediately forgot his love for riding qingniu. After being cut off by laoheitou, he was filled with joy when he looked at Chudong who was in the middle of Yungong. "Look. I said you would love it. He is now the chieftain of the rock tribe, and he is also a war wizard. He has the skill of saving the dying and healing the wounded, but no one can match him. " "He''s still a miracle doctor?! I''ll take this apprentice. " The head of the old cow threw his long white hair and his waist, and he couldn''t close his mouth with laughter. When Chu dongxinggong finished and opened his eyes, he saw a very clear old face. In front of this person, although his face is full of age, but a pair of eyes are as bright as the most childlike children. But why are these eyes staring at themselves? It''s like the expression when I saw my favorite pig''s hoof. "Little doll, your name is Chu Dong? Are you a witch doctor? I''ll teach you to be a miracle doctor next only to Shennong. " "What''s your name, old man?" Just opened his eyes was an old man said so, Chudong some confused. "My name is Yun. You can call me old cloud. " "You can also call him laoniutou, because this guy regards his cold green ox as a treasure." Mo Shi''s voice came in at this time. Then Chu Dong saw not far away is using a very vigilant eye to observe the side of the huge green cattle. Da qingniu gasped, and the look in Chu Dong''s eyes was also a kind of very alert expression. "Who is the old bull? Old blackhead, do you want to fight? " "All right. If we have a fight, we won''t be able to tell for a year or so. Why don''t we come up with a new way of competition "What''s the new way of competition?" Mr. Yun is interested. "You and I both accept Chu Dong as our disciple for one year. Let''s see if he understands who has more skills, he will win. How about that? " "It''s a very novel contest. Well, anyway, I''ll take good care of the child, so I''ll do it. " After a short but not long communication with Mo Shi, Chu Dong also knew that Mo Shi was somewhat eccentric, which was easy to understand. After all, he lived in seclusion for decades, and few people came into contact with him. Now there''s another cloud old man. He seems to be half as heavy as the ink master. Old cloud turns his head and looks at Chu Dong with the eyes of the elder looking at the younger. "Boy, I feel a familiar power in you, which shows that you and I are predestined friends." When speaking, cloud old palm appeared a layer of light green light, which sent out the breath of Chu Dong very familiar. Chu Dong looked at the green light on old cloud''s palm in surprise and said, "old cloud, there will be this healing power in my body." Said East green light also urged Chu to move. Cloud old caresses a palm to laugh, way: "see, I say we Ye two have predestined relationship.". Sure enough. You can awaken the light of the witch doctor. Generally speaking, no one in 10000 people can have such physique. It''s really worthy of my disciple "Laoniutou, you said for a long time that you were very happy, and no one saw you. Did Chu Er promise you?" How clever is Chu Dong? He has long seen that both Mr. Yun and Mr. Mo are of equal status. Such a person wants to accept himself as an apprentice. This is a golden opportunity. At the moment, Chu Dong no longer hesitated, knelt to the ground, kowtow to old cloud. "Disciple Chu Dong, meet the teacher!" Old cloud touched his long beard and laughed. "Get up. I just pinched my fingers. You have already made a little achievement. It''s so good. As for the entanglement between you and the temple of what man, hehe, you are my disciple of old cloud, and they dare to fight against heaven... " The doctor''s voice is clear. "Lao Niutou, chu''er is our disciple, but he has to go his own way. Moreover, the time limit is only one year. If there is too much, I''m afraid there will be trouble. " Yunlao nodded and looked up at the sky. "A year is not long, but it''s not short. With Chu er''s roots, I believe there will be tremendous changes in a year." Chu Dong saw that both Yun Lao and Mo Shi were looking at the sky. There was a kind of unspeakable solemn feeling between them. He wanted to ask, but he didn''t ask. "Master Mo, Mr. Yun, when you have a good apprentice, don''t you forget your neighbor?" A clear voice came faintly. When the last word came, a man and a woman appeared from the other end of the pool. Although both men and women are just simple and comfortable linen robes, they are first-class immortal companions.It seems that both of them are not very old. The man is no more than 30 years old at most. His appearance looks ordinary, and his figure is short among the barbarians. It seems to be different from Chu Dong''s height, but he has a sense of indomitability. It seems that the woman is only 28 years old. She is beautiful and graceful. Her beautiful eyes give her an indescribable charm. But if you look at her carefully, you will find that she exudes a kind of quiet temperament. "I know you two will not be idle. You will certainly join in the fun. What about? Would you like to teach Chuer something with us Hear Mo Shi''s words, that man light smile. "Anyway, I''ve been idle for a long time. It''s a good choice to have some fun by the way. I''m in. How about you, sister crane A gentle smile from the woman. "If I stay with you bad old men for a long time, my mind will be very old. With a young child by my side, I can keep my mind young. I''m very optimistic about Chudong. Naturally, he can inherit my legacy. " "It''s just that one year is too short." "Chu''er, these two are song and he. They call themselves song elder brother and he younger sister. They are always inseparable. So, you can have two more good masters at once. Go and give them a present." Cloud old in the side urged a. Chu Dong agreed and went to the body of elder brother song and He Mei and bowed down. "Disciple Chu Dong met two masters." "Get up. From today on, you are the disciple of the four of us. The time is only one year. How much you can learn depends on your own understanding ability. " Chu Dong stood up and finally couldn''t restrain his curiosity. "Dare to ask the four masters, why can they only teach me for one year?" Four people at the same time looked up at the sky, did not answer Chu Dong''s question, finally or He Mei soft voice said: "this you don''t have to ask, as long as you know, this is your big opportunity." Chapter 372 Ruo has been outside the rock tribe for a whole year. Since he and Chu Dong went to kill tie Chi, Chu Dong disappeared. If he had never been too far away from Panshi tribe. It''s not that he doesn''t want to enter the Panshi tribe, but because now the Panshi tribe is divided into two groups, and the situation is very chaotic. His entry into the Panshi tribe will only cause more chaos. The first group, led by Yang, ax and ahou, insisted that if it was Chudong''s friend, it should be Panshi''s friend and stay in the tribe as the guest of honor. The other faction thinks that if they go to kill Lu Che with Chu Dong, only if one person comes back, and if they are from the temple of man, it''s doubtful, and they are determined to arrest Ruo. The leaders of this group are Shanyan, Zhanggong, Xiongshi and others. The other centrists are mature and prudent, and think that they should be treated with caution. These people are mainly from Lihuo and Liangqi. Because of this, if there is no way to enter the rock tribe. To some extent, the contradiction of the "Dragon Rock" is gradually emerging. The main contradiction is the sharp confrontation between the original tribe of Panshi and the later alliance. Today, the main departments represented by Yang and Fu and the alliance departments headed by XIONG Shi and Zhang Gong have no contact with each other, and a deep gap has been dug between the two camps. If there were not some veteran people like bird wizard, Lihuo and Liangqi in the middle to coordinate and ease the antagonism, the two sides would have fought each other a long time ago. If you wander around all the time, you can see the split state of Panshi tribe in your eyes and worry in your heart. He was also curious why Chu Dong disappeared suddenly. If Chu Dong was still there, how could this happen with Chu Dong''s prestige? The trigger for the division of Panshi tribe is the massacre of Qingyu branch. As we all know, the iron wing of Qingyu''s branch attacked ahou and almost killed ahou and others. If it wasn''t for Chu Dongqi Gao Yi, it wasn''t just ahou. All the soldiers who went to rescue Wuwu of Wudong tribe had to be cut and made dumplings by deer. Therefore, although Chu Dong was not there, angry ahou, Hufu, Yang, ax and others acquiesced, they carried out a cruel cleansing of the barbarians in Qingyu branch, and directly killed all the people in Qingyu branch, including the born baby. Later, because the massacre was so indiscriminate, the gunyan tribe, the changshe tribe and even the Lihuo tribe, who had been married to the Qingyu division for many years, kept a number of Qingyu division children, which also led to the division between their own department and the alliance department. Originally, Chu Dong was worried that his tribe was expanding too fast, so he set up a picket team to nip some contradictions between the original barbarians and the later barbarians in the bud. But without Chu Dong''s prestige, some small contradictions could not be carried out by the picket team. In particular, most of the people in the picket team were divided into two groups, so that the leader of the picket team niaowu could not carry out any power at all. Bird wizard is very depressed. He is very embarrassed in his present status and position. He is really in a dilemma about how to restore the Panshi tribe to its previous big family. On this day, he came to the Wuwu of Wudong tribe again. Since he was saved by Panshi tribe, the soldiers of Wudong tribe, such as luowu, have lived in Panshi tribe all the time. Everyone knows that he is waiting for Chu Dong to come back. Everyone believed that Chudong would come back. Although hundreds of sunsets had passed, people still believed that Chudong could reappear in Panshi tribe. "Lord Wuwu, if you say that this state of division continues, will the rock tribe decline?" Although bird witches are also witches, they are really witches. The sorcerer in front of us is a real sorcerer. Maybe he doesn''t have the ability to move mountains like Yunshan sorcerer, but he can''t be underestimated. The sorcerer gave a smile. "Don''t worry, I''m sure that Chu Dong will come back at the right time. It''s not easy to say when. There are some people who are covering up the mystery. It''s very clever people who are influencing the mystery. " The witch nodded in distress. "I have also calculated the affairs of the chieftains in the east of Chu, and I have never had an accurate response. I thought my sorcery was limited, but was there someone else? What kind of character is that? " "Ah, in this world, there are a lot of terrors. The actions of these terrors often cause the disorder of heaven. Therefore, we should not spy on ourselves, or we will set ourselves on fire." The light way of the sorcerer. "So where should the Panshi tribe go?" "Naturally, we have to wait for Chu Dong to come back." "Chu Dong will definitely come back, but before that, can Wu have a way to solve the split between Yang and Shanyan?" "The contradiction has become a problem, which is difficult to solve. Only Chu Dong, who can suppress them, can show up. Just rest assured. ""I was worried that some guys with ulterior motives would take advantage of this opportunity to attack us." "With the strength of the Panshi tribe, even if it is divided, some small tribes can''t make up their minds." Just as he was saying that, Wudong soldiers came to report that Na was looking for bird witches outside. Na is the leader in charge of Scouting in Panshi tribe. He has a wide range of activities. This time, he was anxious to find the bird witch. There must be something important. Bird witch said hello to Wu, and then went out in a hurry. After the bird wizard went out, he closed his eyes and thought for a while. When he opened it again, he was surprised. "I see." The bird wizard came out in a hurry and saw that Na was waiting for him with a heavy look. Na was wearing a pair of black rimmed glasses, which made him more bookish and calm. Now he has become a senior soldier. He is a rare general among the soldiers. "NAH warrior, what''s the matter?" "Lord bird wizard, our scouts have heard that the remnants of the deer chop, the remnants of the vulture community and some tribes that don''t deal with our rock tribe have formed an anti rock alliance. As many as thousands of Allied soldiers are marching towards our rock tribe." "Really? It''s a big deal. Call a high-level meeting as soon as possible. No matter whether there is a contradiction or not, everyone must attend the meeting. " Na nodded and hurried down to inform all the senior management that they were ready to attend the meeting. The bird wizard is about to leave, and a wizard appears behind him. "Bird witch, do you mind if I join your meeting?" Originally, this request was a bit excessive. After all, it was the business of the Panshi tribe. However, the bird wizard thought that the ability of the wizard could help stabilize the feelings of the tribe''s division, so he nodded and agreed. Chapter 373 Yang, Fu, ahou and others have not sat face to face with Shanyan, Zhanggong, Xiongshi and others for a long time. If it wasn''t for the emergence of a sudden anti rock alliance, they would never sit together like this again. Although the two sides sat together, the anger and confrontation in their eyes made the atmosphere of the scene a little dignified with a certain smell of gunpowder. Bird wizard looked to the left at Yang and others, and to the right at Shanyan and others, clearing his throat. "Ladies and gentlemen, the Na warrior in charge of Scouting just reported a matter to me. This matter is very urgent and may endanger the survival of our whole rock tribe. So, I''ll call you all to a meeting like this. " "Next, let''s talk to you again." Na came over and told the bird wizard what he had reported before. This time, he said it in more detail and tried to exaggerate the seriousness of the enemy''s situation. After hearing this, everyone was surprised. "These bastards are endless, aren''t they? How dare you come? Then kill them all! " With a roar, ah stood up, and a huge momentum surged up from him. "The remains of the deer chop? And the vulture community? Well, these guys are looking for death, so let''s stew them up. " The mountain rock is also unwilling to show weakness of stand up, heavy in the hand of a pair of hammer collision. The bird wizard looked left and right, and said, "it seems that everyone agrees to have a fierce fight with them, isn''t it?" Yang nodded and said, "Chudong is not here, but he will come back. Before he comes back, we rock tribe can''t be bullied. We''ve always been the only ones who bully people. No one can bully us. " "I agree. No matter what differences we have, it''s all our internal contradictions. As for the outside, hehe... " Zhang Gong sent out a series of sneers. "Since we all agree, let''s prepare for the war. I wonder if we are going to choose a commander in chief? " "No need. Uncle bird wizard, we have been fighting each other for a long time in the past year. It''s not good to cooperate. We''d better fight each other and see who can beat the enemy back. " Bear stone suddenly said such a sentence. The axe looked at Yang, raised his hand and said in a loud voice: "I agree with XIONG Shi. Let''s take the number of enemies killed as the criterion and see who killed more enemies. Before Chu Dong came back, the people who killed the most took charge of the Panshi tribe. What do you think? " The barbarians are all straight hearted. What axe said is very helpful to everyone''s mind. Everyone who attended the meeting looked at each other and nodded their heads. The witch frowned. If Chu Dong is here at this time, there must be a very overall arrangement. Every step will be formed in Chu Dong''s mind. When should he defend? When should we attack? It is a great test of people''s ability to grasp the opportunity. Just, where is Chu Dong at this time. "Na, where is the enemy you are talking about now?" "I''ve got my scouts watching. There will be new news soon." "Well, I''m afraid they won''t come." The mountain rock gave a cold hum. "Shanyan, Xiongshi, Zhanggong, we are all comrades in arms fighting side by side, from the same rock tribe. These days, we have been maintaining the relationship between each other. If you lose to us this time, you''ll have to follow our orders Yang light looked at a rock and others slowly said. "I''m willing to accept defeat." "OK, it''s a deal." "It''s hard to catch a horse." This is the first time since nearly a hundred sunsets that the cooperation between our department and the alliance Department has become the weakest because of various contradictions. Bird wizard in the eyes, and finally some relief. Lengsong, LVYE and other neutrals also attended the meeting. They didn''t want to participate in the two factions and always played the role of peacemaker. The strongest fighting force of the Panshi tribe is the stone fighting team. Although there are only two fighting teams, the weakest one is also the two fighting teams of intermediate soldiers. Under the leadership of the stone who has been successfully promoted to the divine warrior, even Yang can''t get any advantage from them. It is precisely because stone remains neutral and does not favor any faction, even though most of the members of the combat team are members of his own faction, that there is no big fight between the two factions. At this time, all the fighting forces of the whole tribe were mobilized. After several large-scale battles, the fighting experience of Panshi tribe can be said to be very rich, which can be seen from the war preparation. When the whole tribe was ready to fight, Yang and niaowu came to the prison valley where wild animals were kept in the back mountain. "Yang, you may have been too impatient when you ordered to kill Qingyu branch."Bird wizard suddenly said a word. Yang didn''t answer immediately, just sighed softly. "I know. But if we didn''t do that at that time, in the case of Chu Dong''s disappearance, someone might make trouble. If we don''t take extraordinary measures, I''m afraid we can''t be convinced. " "With my understanding of Chu Dong, if Chu Dong dealt with this problem, I don''t think he would wipe out the Qingyu branch." "Yes. Although he is cruel to the enemy, he is always kind to his own people. Most of the people in Qingyu branch may be innocent, but if you don''t kill them, I''m afraid the Panshi tribe will fall apart. At that time, I knew that chieftains and witches were the key to the unity of the whole rock tribe. " Yang sighed heavily. "Don''t say anything else, if you don''t make some appearance, ah Hou, who was seriously injured and almost died, will never agree. Chu Dong is missing because of his iron wings. How can the people who have deep feelings with Chu Dong let those Qingyu people go? It''s better to release our anger than to suppress it. Although we are divided into two groups now, we are still the same tribe after all. " Bird wizard also sighed. "I didn''t understand why you did that at the beginning, but a few words from Wu woke me up. And I just asked the witch that the day of Chu Dong''s return is not far away. " "Really?" "Can I lie to you?" "That would be the best. Ah, I''m the chief for the time being. It''s splitting up. It seems that I''m not really suitable to be the chief of a big tribe. " "It''s not that you are not suitable, but you don''t want to do it." Two people chatting while walking, into the prison valley. There are two strong as the hill of rock tribe soldiers will be a man in front of Yang and bird wizard. Chapter 374 The man who was escorted to Yanghe bird witch was no one else. It was the deer chop that Chudong cut off two arms a year ago. Deer cut is much thinner than ordinary savages, and it is as weak as a child when two soldiers are holding it. After one year''s imprisonment, Lu Chi looked haggard, skinny and empty eyed. "Lu Che, your men are going to attack our rock tribe. Do you know who the leader is? " Hearing Yang''s question, the dying deer''s eyes suddenly sparkled. "Somebody''s going to hit you at last? Hahaha, you all will. All of you will die. My curse has finally come true. I''m going to kill your rock tribe. " The louder the deer''s voice was, the more shrill it was. The last voice was a roar. Yang frowned, reached for a palm fan out, the deer cut half of the face beat deformation, deer cut a mouth, spit out a few teeth. "Ha ha ha, you can beat me to death. If you kill me, you can''t find Chu Dong''s whereabouts. " Lu Che doesn''t know where Chu Dong is. Over the past year, Yang, Lihuo, niaowu, Shanyan and others have been interrogating Lu Cho. They just want to know Chu Dong''s whereabouts from Lu Cho''s mouth. After all, at the beginning of Chu Dong''s pursuit, tie Chi disappeared, while tie Chi and Lu Chi conspired against Panshi tribe. Yilu''s cunning also naturally means that if he insists on not telling the whereabouts of Chudong, the people of Panshi tribe will not kill him. In fact, Lu Che had no idea what happened to Chu Dong. He could only guess that it might be the man of the temple who trapped or captured Chu Dong. People of Panshi tribe also have many kinds of conjectures about the whereabouts of Chudong. One of the most extensive conjectures is that the man temple may be involved, which is also the reason why Shanyan and others attack the man who came from the man temple. If it wasn''t for Wu Xin''s oath that Chu Dong''s disappearance had nothing to do with man temple, I''m afraid the people of Panshi tribe would have been on the way to man temple. "Don''t think we can do anything about it. Believe it or not, I''ll throw you into the beast''s lair and make you a beast''s belly meal? " "Yang, of course I believe it. How cruel you are. Whatever. " "Yang, you don''t have to do it. Let Chou deal with him." Bird witch so a remind, Yang nodded. Hearing the name of ugliness, the deer shivered. Chou was originally a prisoner of Yunshan tribe. As a slave, Chou lived in disgrace for many years. Later, Chou was selected by Xiangwu because he was clever and insidious. In the process of executing Xiangwu''s order to kill Chudong, Chou was captured by Chudong and surrendered to Panshi tribe. Chu Dong didn''t intend to use Chou as a villain, but unexpectedly found that Chou was very sinister and suitable for prison management. Therefore, this brute prison has always been the head of wild animals, and Chou is the deputy head. Chou is a real pervert who tortures wild animals and prisoners. Yeh once complained to Chudong, but Chudong didn''t reprimand Chou. Instead, Chudong passed on Chou''s method of torturing people, so most of the torture work is done by Chou. Yang and bird wizard don''t like ugliness either. They think this guy is too insidious and creepy. They especially despise his torture methods. But they are good at torture. During one year in prison Valley, Lu Che and Xiang Wu were tortured by ugliness several times and almost committed suicide. Therefore, they have a kind of bone hatred towards ugliness and a kind of deep-rooted shudder at the same time. "Well, I will. I think if we attack your leader this time, it will be iron wing. Only iron wings can do that. Hey, you all underestimate iron wings. This guy is very ambitious and hard to deal with. " "Iron wings?" Yang and niaowu looked at each other. If it''s really iron wings, then it''s not easy to do. After all, tiechi has been in the Panshi tribe for a long time. He knows the experts of the Panshi tribe very well, and he is quite familiar with some tactics and tactics of the Panshi tribe. Such people really plan to deal with the Panshi tribe. I''m afraid the next war may not be very smooth. After all, the bird wizard is still sophisticated. When Yang talked with Lu Che just now, he saw a ray of cunning light shining in the corner of Lu Che''s eyes. "Yang, please call Chou. There''s something the deer cutter doesn''t want to tell us. " "Haha, the old man''s eyes are really poisonous, but, haha, even if you break me up, I won''t tell you anything useful. At this time, you''d better hurry up, otherwise, your scouts and forward soldiers will have to be damaged in the hands of that sinister guy iron wing. Ha ha ha, you all have to die... " Deer cut is quite arrogant laugh up. Yang and bird wizard''s face changed, and they couldn''t care to cross examine Lu Cho any more. Instead, they rushed to the conference hall. When they asked, they knew that Shanyan, XIONG Shi and Zhang Gong had already sent troops with them."Why are you so impatient?" Yang''s face darkened. "He doesn''t want to kill more enemies. He wants to be the chief." Ah Hou said coldly. "The leader of the other side is iron wing. In this case, I''m afraid our people are easy to fall into the trap." "What? Iron wing that bastard is back? Good. I''ll kill him! I''m going to tear it to pieces. No, catch him first, and ask for the whereabouts of Chu Dong. " With that, ah Hou rushed out with great strides. "Ah Ho, don''t be impulsive. We need to have a good discussion first." "There is nothing to discuss. I must kill tiechi Ah Hou didn''t listen to Yang''s dissuasion at all, and rushed out of the tribe with Hupu and other brute soldiers. Yang rubbed his forehead, heart said this roar temper also serve Chu East, other people don''t listen. Although there are contradictions between himself and Shanyan and others, according to Chu Dong, they are all contradictions among the people. In fact, they can be solved. They are not immortal. Now we know that the anti rock alliance that came to attack the Panshi tribe is the leader of tiechi, so we can''t be too rash. Think of here, Yang personally found the sorcerer. "Can you give us a chance to win this battle against wupan?" The sorcerer smiles and nods. Then, he asked his entourage to take a complete tortoise shell and put it in the bonfire to roast for more than ten minutes. When he heard the crackling sound of the tortoise shell, he took out the cracked tortoise shell. He touched the cracked shell for a while, then looked at it carefully and said, "heaven has a sign that this battle will be won!" "Thank you for your divination." Chapter 375 In fact, Yang doesn''t trust the sorcerer very much, but after all, the sorcerer is a great sorcerer, and he has always been fond of the Panshi tribe. Such people''s divination should be very effective. Most importantly, Yang wants to build up confidence for the soldiers of Panshi tribe through the divination of the sorcerer, so that everyone knows that although the opponent may be Tieyi, and there are a large number of soldiers in the anti pan alliance, the final victory must be the Panshi tribe. After the divination, Yang, with stone, lengsong, Qingye, axe, Luoshi and other gods, rushed out of the rock tribe with hundreds of soldiers, and followed the direction of ahou and others. When Chudong was half a sunset away from Panshi tribe, he felt the bloody smell in the air. There was a faint cry of killing. There was a large-scale fight. Chu Dong, who was separated from Mo Shi, Yun Lao, song Ge, and He Mei, was not in a hurry to return to the Panshi tribe. Now he has been reborn. According to Mo Shi, he should be able to resist the third level God warrior and end the second level God warrior and God priest. If you add some other means, even the third level God warrior or God priest, in the hands of Chu Dong is also unable to get away. Unfortunately, there is only one year to be around the four teachers. Otherwise, if Chu Dong studies for a few more years, he may be able to destroy the whole temple by himself. Although there are still some regrets, Chudong is not greedy. After all, yunlao is right. The master led him into the door to practice. He had never practiced anything, but he also took the rock tribe to get up, didn''t he? Now it''s time to come back from my studies. When Chu Dong heard the blood gas in the air, he could not help but quicken his pace, and made a rapid advance towards the battlefield with the sound of shouting and killing. Chudong''s speed was faster than that of the horned scale Mustang. It was just a gust of wind blowing over the wasteland, and the gusts of fury made some weak beasts pass by. When Chu Dong arrived at the battlefield, it was the time when the soldiers of Panshi tribe and the anti pan Alliance under the command of Tieyi fell into a bitter battle. When he saw the familiar faces fighting, Chu Dong''s eyebrows stood up at that time. "It''s a narrow road. I didn''t expect to meet iron wings here. " Chudong''s tone is light, but there is a strong murderous air on his body. On the battlefield at this time, although the soldiers of the rock tribe, who are in absolute disadvantage, are surrounded by the division, their super strength still makes those tribal soldiers who besiege them fail again and again. In particular, facing ten times as many enemies, the stone fighting team is almost invincible. Yang, ax, ahou and others are also super powerful, but on the other side, there are several divine warriors. They are also super powerful. They just suppress the divine warriors of the rock tribe. Yang''s opponent is a man who is almost tall. He has a bronze stick in his hand, which makes him perfect. Every attack seems to be a heavy weight. If he touches it, his bones and tendons may break. Yang had no weapons in his hand, but he had no fear of opening up and closing up. However, he suffered from the loss of no weapons and made a match with his opponent. There were no other soldiers beside them, because other ordinary soldiers would be injured when they met the invisible wind formed by the full exertion of their force. Ahoo, axe, LVYE, lengsong, Shanyan, Luoshi, Xiongshi, Zhanggong and others all have corresponding opponents to suppress. It can be said that these mysterious divine warriors are very targeted and can attack the weaknesses of ahou and others. Therefore, although the fighting power of Panshi tribe is quite strong, it is more and more difficult to fight. It''s like a fierce killer fell into the mire. The more he struggled, the more lingering the siege around him. If only the other side has many warriors, the targeted suppression of the divine warrior can not make the rock tribe fall into the struggle. The key is that there are three witches around iron wing, who are using witchcraft in turn to increase their fighting power and weaken the fighting spirit of the rock warrior. Both sides are injured, and the battle damage ratio is about 1:2 to 1:3. The rock warrior is more powerful, especially the cooperation direction is obviously more skilled than the other side. However, Tieyi is also familiar with the training methods and tactics of the rock soldiers. It adopts the tactics of dividing and encircling the sea of people, so that the rock soldiers with inferior numbers can not play the power of cooperative combat. Next to Tieyi, there is a white haired witch with old age spots on his face. He has just performed a round of witchcraft, which makes dozens of his own soldiers become bloodthirsty and crazy fighting teams against stones. "Chief iron wing, this time we will be able to annihilate all the soldiers of the rock tribe." The corner of iron wing''s mouth also showed a grim smile. "I want to kill all the people of the rock tribe. The people of our Qingyu tribe were killed by them. The first result is Yang and ax, and then the whole rock tribe. And all the wealth of the rock tribe will belong to us. ""I''m afraid you may not be able to do so." A sigh came into the ear of iron wing. Iron wing heard that a gentle sigh, the whole person is like being struck by lightning in general, the whole body is stiff in place. His body turned uncontrollably, and then he saw Chu Dong come down from the hillside in the distance. Just in the blink of an eye, Chu Dong had moved from the hillside where he could only see the outline to the place where he was only ten meters away. "You, Chudong?" Iron wing teeth, also don''t know whether he is afraid or because of Chu Dong hate, or both. "Iron wing, you can''t run this time." "Chu Dong, I''m still thinking about how to find you. I don''t need to worry too much. Chudong, you are going to die here today. " Iron wings grimly smile, pull out the steel sword, pointing to Chu Dong. "So you are Chu Dong. Then you can die. " Iron wing side of the white haired old witch waving in the hands of the wand, launched a witchcraft. At the foot of Chu Dong, the ground began to vibrate, as if something was going to come out from under the ground. Chudong is a sneer, right foot lift up on the ground gently a stamp. The white haired old witch''s sorcery was just half started when Chu Dong stamped it away. As soon as the white haired old witch''s throat was sweet, he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. "Qu Wu, what''s the matter with you?" Iron wing is greatly surprised, ask a way in a hurry. "No, Quwu''s witchcraft is broken." At this time, the two sides of Wu Dongyi''s face are not very dignified. Chapter 376 "One wizard, two witches and one samurai, you can go together." Chudong light smile, suddenly accelerated. Chu Dong''s speed was so fast that he suddenly disappeared in the same place. When he reappeared, he had already reached a thin witch''s body, and one blow blew the witch''s head in two. Even the witch''s body protection witchcraft didn''t have time to start. "No! Be careful The iron wing is terrified and retreats rapidly. Iron wing has always been good at body method, but Chu Dong''s body method is faster than iron wing''s cognition. He only saw Chu Dong''s body move, and there is still a remnant in place. Then one of his companions was blasted by Sheng Sheng. After Chu Dong killed a witch, he wiped the blood on his palm on the robe of the witch''s corpse. "Who''s next?" "Up! Kill Chu Dong At the command of Tieyi, the soldiers who are responsible for guarding Tieyi and the three witches roar and attack Chudong. Among these soldiers, there were even two divine warriors hidden, but how could they escape Chu Dong''s eye observation. At this time, Chu Dong''s eyes reflected the reflection of two hidden divine warriors. With a cold hum, his body flashed to one of them. That God warrior originally wanted to attack Chu Dong while the soldiers were besieging Chu Dong, but he didn''t expect that Chu Dong had seen through, and Chu Dong passed him in a flash. In the dark, the samurai spewed blood on the spot and fell on his back. It seemed that he was dead. Another god warrior was shocked and waved his bronze sword to defend, but he didn''t think that Chu Dong was like a strange snake. He suddenly penetrated the defense range of the bronze sword and grasped the God warrior''s throat with one claw. The finger bone in his hand penetrated the throat of the samurai, and he died on the spot. Chu dongzha solved the two Samurai in his eyes. Although they were only two primary samurai, the action of lifting a heavy weight like a light one had already made iron wing scared. Iron wings naturally also know that Chu Dong has been missing for about a year, when he deliberately led Chu Dong to the ruins. You should know that Mohist''s seclusion can''t be approached by casual people. No matter people or wild animals approach, they will disappear for no reason. Therefore, tie Chi chose Mohist''s seclusion in the process of escape, but he didn''t think of it. On the contrary, he helped Chudong and gave Chudong a chance to learn skills from Mohist and other four people. At this time, Chu Dong''s vision of Tianheng is very extensive, and his perspective ability is also very accurate. Everyone''s movements within 30 meters, even the slightest small movements and small details, are in Chu Dong''s vision. At the same time, the force constantly feeds back everyone''s weaknesses. You know, whether it''s sorcery, force or brute force, each of them has the weakness of protecting the Lord. Chudong is to seize the weakness to attack in an instant, in order to easily kill a sorcery and two divine warriors. "Here, help him! Kill Chu Dong! " Next to Tieyi, another wizard is a great wizard. He is not weak and has no strength. The whole body''s magic power diffuses slowly, which makes Chudong not have a good chance to seize the opportunity to attack. The wizard''s whole body was almost wrapped in a black robe. An old face looked very ordinary, but Chu Dong could feel that there was a special force covering on the wizard''s face, which was similar to disguise. Therefore, Chu Dong focused most of his attention on the black robed wizard. When Chu Dong confronted with the black robed wizard, a flying arrow suddenly appeared, with the wind of the spiral, directly hit the black robed wizard''s face. When he heard the sharp whistling of the flying arrow, Chu Dong knew who was coming. When he looked happy and his body was in a flash, the whole person disappeared in the same place. When he appeared again, he was already in the air above the head of the black robed wizard. The black robed sorcerer snorted coldly, and the flying arrow from the front of his eyes exploded into several sections in a moment, without penetrating the force protection of the sorcerer. However, if the sniper arrow from the distance is not so easy to stop, it has a certain impact on the black robed wizard. Chu Dong caught the black robed wizard in time by the sniper arrow force traction revealed defensive flaws, from the mid air one foot down. This is an unconventional way of attack, just like taking the head of the black robed wizard as a load-bearing step. The attack is not fierce, but it can concentrate the force on the center of the foot. Chu Dong stepped down like a stroll in the air, and the force protection of the black robed wizard suddenly responded. Chu Dong''s foot could not be stepped down at all, so it was blocked by a very elastic force. But Chu Dong''s second foot stepped down again and was also blocked by the force protection. However, the black robed wizard was able to see the two dark soles of Chu Dong''s feet trampling on his head, and this sense of humiliation was more painful than being seriously injured by Chu Dong."Younger generation, dare you!" The black robed wizard roared, the wand in his hand swayed, and a powerful force rose from the black robed wizard. A translucent black big hand appeared out of thin air, mercilessly grasped Chu Dong. The translucent black hand is made up of the force. It can be seen that the force of the black robed wizard is so refined that he launched a melee witchcraft in a flash. Chudong is smiling, what he is waiting for is the other party to get angry. Sun Tzu''s art of war says that if you are angry and scratch it, you have to wait for the other party to react when they are angry. As long as it''s irrational, there will be some flaws exposed. Chu Dong''s attack was not trampled by his own two feet. He turned over in the air with a kite, and his palm was in the air. A force that seemed to exist or not penetrated through the middle of the translucent black hand directly broke the force guard on the top of the black witch''s head. "Ah The black robed wizard uttered a clear hum of pain, and the force that blurred his face dissipated like a mist, revealing the true face of the black robed wizard. It was the face of a middle-aged man who was a bit sinister, especially the hawk hook nose. At this time, in the center of the two eyebrows above the hook nose, there is a thin red mark, slowly oozing blood out. "Chu Dong, how dare you hurt me?" There was a fierce roar from the middle-aged witch''s hand. Chapter 377 When the black robed evil witch launched the force of the wand to the maximum extent, Chu Dong knew that it was not good, this is to use the rhythm of the big move?! Chu Donggang just had a very clever Mianli Dao cut the black robed wizard''s forehead, but it didn''t cause serious damage to the other party. After all, the Mianli Dao focused on the ingenious application of the force, and it was insufficient in the control of strength. At the moment, Chu Dong''s feet kicked out in a series, but before he hit his opponent, there was a shrill wind on his two feet. It can be seen that Chu Dong also exerted all his strength at this time. Just as Chu Dong''s feet were kicking the original guard shield of the black robed wizard, ruo''s concentration in the distance shot out a very clever sniper arrow. It almost exploded in front of the black robed wizard''s body when Chu Dong''s feet hit the force shield of the black robed wizard. The explosion of the sniper arrow caused the force disorder in the compressed range, and also tore apart the force guard of the black robed wizard in an instant. Chu Dong seems to have known for a long time that if''s sniper arrow can explode and cause the force disorder. He kicks it into the force protection and kicks it on the black robed wizard''s chest. The black robed wizard is preparing to launch a big move, but he didn''t expect that Chu Dong and ruo''s cooperation is wonderful to the peak, and the force protection of hard resistance is broken, and a big black footprint is printed on his chest. "Wow," the black robed wizard couldn''t resist Chu Dong''s long-standing kick. His chest swelled, and his blood gushed up. All of a sudden, he spurted out a big mouthful of blood. The black robed sorcerer, who had been badly injured, was unable to continue to launch his own moves. After tearing off a jade pendant on his chest, the whole person disappeared in situ. When he reappeared, it was hundreds of meters away. "Good. Chudong, if you dare to hurt me, I will not let you go. " The black robed wizard looks at Chu Dong and Ruo who is coming in this direction. He spins his body, and the black fog rises around the black robe, and the whole person disappears. "Chu Dong, don''t chase me. That''s Rosa, the God priest, who is also a wizard like a witch. Since he wants to run away with all his heart, he can''t catch up with him. " Looking at his friend, Ruo Dong was very happy to get along with him. "It turned out to be Rosa, the God priest. No wonder he is strong enough. It seems that the man Temple finally tore down the last fig leaf and got involved in the plan to deal with the Panshi tribe. " Hearing the name of Luosha, Chu Dong was not very surprised. After all, he had been hostile to Luosha since he was in Yunshan tribe. Xiangwu killed himself mostly because of Luosha''s order, but he didn''t expect that Luosha would do it himself this time. Chu Dong suddenly appeared and killed two witches and two divine warriors as soon as he appeared. He and Ruo joined hands to repel Rosa, the second level God priest of man temple, which was equivalent to killing the brain center of anti pan alliance. Iron wings in Chu Dong and Luo Sha when the fight has already played the magic of escape, through the chaos of the battlefield, between the blink of an eye rushed into the battlefield, soon disappeared in the crowd. Iron wing thinks that he can escape Chu Dong''s pursuit, but Chu Dong has always locked a ray of his own force on iron wing. As long as he can''t run out of ten miles, Chu Dong can always track iron wing. "Well, I can''t let you run this time. Let you run away, I''m not Chu. " Chu Dong snorts coldly, but he doesn''t have time to talk to Ruo. He just nods to Ruo, shakes his body, and rushes into the battlefield, chasing after the fleeing iron wing. Chu Dong appeared in a short time, and he had already killed several good players, and the fluctuation caused had not been transmitted to the chaotic battlefield. Now, ah Yang and others are still subduing their opponents, but the pressure is still decreasing. Yang and others are very experienced warriors. No matter what the reason is, they suddenly weaken their opponents and fight back bravely. Yang''s opponent was caught by Yang a rare gap, a punch like a gun directly hit the opponent''s chest. The opponent''s chest is still intact, but in fact, the punch is the opponent''s heart completely burst into slag. Looking at the opponent''s soft fall to the ground, Yang gasped for breath. Just now, the opponent''s combat power after being blessed by the opponent''s wizard is too strong, strong to make people point out. Immediately, Yang saw the body shape move, is tens of meters away Chu Dong stretched out a thumb to himself. Yang rubbed his eyes, carefully to see, just dare to determine that body shape half empty half solid person is Chu Dong. "Chudong?! Are you back? " "Ha ha, brother Yang, this is a beautiful punch. Don''t say much, I went after the asshole of iron wing. " Chudong''s voice came from afar and left with iron wings. The conversation between Yang and Chu Dong is very short, but they are full of Zhongqi and use the force, which is enough to spread the voice throughout most of the battlefield. "Chudong? I feel the power of Chudong. "After a roar and turning into a rhinoceros, he suddenly expanded a circle. After resisting his opponent''s knife, he used his rhinoceros horn to pierce his opponent''s abdomen and lift him up. In the middle of the air, he disintegrated. When he fell to the ground, he was already a dismembered corpse. Zhang Gong, under the protection of XIONG Shi, has been fighting against the two divine warriors. Zhang Gong''s right arm has been soft on his side. It is obvious that he has lost the ability to fight again. If not for XIONG Shi''s super defense, Zhang Gong would have died. At the same time of hearing the dialogue between Yang and Chu Dong, Zhang Gong was also keen to find that his opponent''s strength dropped suddenly, so he pulled out a small magic crossbow from his arms. Shenji crossbow was developed by the craftsmen of Panshi tribe on the basis of Niujiao crossbow. It also integrates the wisdom of Chu Dong. The three crossbows that can be launched at present are all poisoned. With the precision of bowing, after launching two rounds of crossbows, two opponents are injured. Bear stone was already at the end of a strong crossbow. The strong paw of bear made by him has blocked too many attacks. It will not be able to hold up for a while. Bear stone suddenly burst out, rushed out, knocked over two opponents, put their arrows deep into the body, looking at their bleeding, should be dead. At the same time, strong counterattack broke out everywhere on the battlefield. "The chieftain is back! Let''s kill all these assholes! " "Here comes the boss. Let''s kill him. We won''t leave any of them." "Men of rock, rise up!" At the same time, the roar of fierce beasts came from the distance, but the beast pet of the divine warriors of the rock tribe felt the call of the divine warrior and came late. Chapter 378 At the beginning, many samurai and soldiers of Panshi tribe were besieged and fell into a bitter battle. When the adversity counterattacked in Chudong, the iron winged anti pan alliance was beaten to pieces and fled like a lost dog. The situation on the battlefield is ever-changing. The soldiers of Panshi tribe, who are absolutely inferior in number, have been fighting hard all the time and have never stepped back. Once the anti pan alliance, which is superior in number, is defeated all over the country, forming a sharp contrast. Because the beast pet of the warriors and the battle pet of the soldiers finally arrived at the battlefield, the strength of the Panshi tribe has doubled, and under the pursuit from all sides, it has killed and captured countless people. The soldiers of the Panshi tribe also suffered a lot of casualties, especially the loss of two divine warriors. These two divine warriors were later joined the Panshi tribe and were promoted successfully by the God breaking medicine developed by Chu Dong. They were also senior soldiers in the original tribe. It''s a pity that in this battle, the two men were a little inferior after all, sacrificing their son on the battlefield. "Uncle Yang, is it really the boss back? I heard the sound just now, but I didn''t see anyone Stone with all the scars came to ask Yang. "I''m back, of course. If Chu Dong didn''t come back, we would all die here. " Yang at this time finally relaxed down, a relaxation to feel the severe pain of the wound. I don''t pay attention to it in the fight, but once I relax, the pain and tiredness will attack my body. "Then, where did the chieftain go? Is it going to kill tiechi? We can''t let him go alone this time. What can we do if he goes missing again? " People are going to look for Chu Dong, but they see Chu Dong with iron wings in his hand. It seems that he is slow, but in fact he comes back quickly. Chu East will hand life and death don''t know of iron wings heavily fell on the ground, let a few soldiers next to him go up with ox tendon tied solid. "Chudong, you are back." "Chieftain, you are back at last." "Boss, you miss us so much." The old and young men of Panshi tribe gathered around Chudong one after another and talked with Chudong happily. At this moment, they forget the pain, forget just experienced a hard war, surrounded by Chu Dong, there are talk and smile. If you can see clearly, you can''t help admiring Chudong''s popularity. Originally, there was a contradiction between Yang et al''s family and Shanyan et al''s League family, which was one of the reasons why they were in a dilemma when they were fighting. Now, as soon as Chu Dong appeared, they were all surrounded by Chu Dong, and it seemed that the estrangement between them had weakened a lot. "But I don''t think so. I didn''t expect that I just came back to meet Tieyi and some people came to attack us. It''s really a narrow road. I finally caught Tieyi as a traitor. " "Chudong, what do you want to do with the traitor Tieyi?" Ah Hou grabs the iron wing and looks at the unconscious iron wing. "Ah Ho, you are recovering well. Iron wing has hurt you before. Naturally, it can''t be spared lightly. What''s more, he has gathered so many soldiers to attack us. Don''t worry, I will repair him well. " Said light east one by one of the eyes from the crowd of Chu. These people are familiar to him, and everyone has fought side by side with himself, including the traitor iron wing lying on the ground. Speaking of all, I really miss you when I am with the four teachers of Mo Shi, Yun Laosong, Ge Hemei. However, Chu Dong is also a straight man, some feelings hidden in the heart will not be expressed. "Home. Bring all the prisoners back. The wounded on the back, carrying the dead warriors, let''s go home! " At present, Chudong led the soldiers of Panshi tribe and escorted the prisoners of anti pan alliance back to Panshi tribe. On the way, they couldn''t help being curious and asked where Chu Dong had gone in this year. Chu Dong just said that he had met a stranger to learn arts, but he didn''t tell everyone about the specific situation. And Chu Dong also knew the anti pan alliance formed by iron wings in the exchange, which was also funny in his heart. The anti pan alliance did not turn over after all. The news of Chu Dong''s return was spread to Panshi tribe for the first time. The bird witch, Liang Qi, Li Huo and others who stayed in the Panshi tribe came out from the tribe with a large number of people. Thousands of people were waiting for Chu Dong. Some people were filled with tears, some with joy, some even knelt down on the ground. For the soldiers, Chu Dong was their commander in chief. For ordinary barbarians, Chu Dong''s identity is more sacred. He exists as a God in the minds of thousands of people in Panshi tribe. Chu Dong smiles, shakes hands with bird wizard, hugs Lihuo Liangqi, says hello to the old man Xingjian, pats Lu on the shoulder, and talks to the old man hengku about his family. The eyes of all the people who are familiar with him and all the people of his clan are shining with excitement.Their backbone is back at last. Chu Dong greets with the crowd, passes through the crowd, and suddenly stops. In front of him, yeluo is standing there, looking at himself excitedly. After a year''s absence, ye Luo''s appearance is more beautiful and refined. Originally, ye Luo, who stands out in the crowd, is so hot that it makes people suffocate. In particular, she wants to laugh and be ashamed, which makes Chu Dong itch. Everyone is very witty retreat to both sides, let Chudong and night Luo between no more obstacles. Chu Dong is smiling, strides toward the night Luo ran past. Maybe because of his excitement, Chu Dong''s first few steps were normal, but the last few steps were just the body method of shrinking into inches taught by Mo Shi. His body shape shook for two times, and he was in front of yeluo''s body. The distance between Chu Dong and ye Luo is only 20 cm. At this distance, you can hear the breathing of each other. "Chudong, are you back at last?" Ye Luo looks at Chu Dong with a smile, but the corner of her eye is flashing a crystal clear tear. "Of course. I know that there is a charming beauty waiting for me at home. I don''t want you to become a watchman''s stone. " "What is Wangfu stone?" "I will tell you this story when I hold you at night." Yeluo''s face turned red all of a sudden. Ye Luo naturally remembers her age, and Chu Dong also remembers Ye Luo''s age. Now a whole year has passed. Yeluo is old enough to marry Chu Dong. Think of finally and Chu Dong two people pair up, night Luo''s heart beat up, small face flushed, deeply lowered head. Chapter 379 Chudong returned to Panshi tribe after a year, which is undoubtedly a great joy for Panshi tribe. Just after hugging Ye Luo, Chu Dong feels a burst of fiery eyes staring at him. But when he turned around, he saw the smiling inquiring eyes of Yao Wu. He knew that there were other reasons why he could wait for himself in the rock tribe for a year. After a brief account of the matter, Chu Dong went directly to find Wu. "How do you do, Lord Wu. It''s said that you have been waiting for me in our rock tribe for a whole year. How can I dare that? " "Ha ha, you deserve it. Chu chieftain, can you find a secluded place to have a chat? " Looking at the old man''s mysterious appearance, Chu Dong murmured in his heart. However, he readily agreed that he would not be afraid that the old man would do harm to him. The quietest place of the whole Panshi tribe is Chudong''s cave as a laboratory and living room. After several times of expansion, the cave has a complete range of functions and various experimental equipment and instruments unheard of by tribal people. Of course, these equipment and instruments were imitated under the existing conditions of primitive society. Because this cave is not only a resting place for Chudong, but also an important place for Chudong to do experiments. Therefore, it is the most quiet and safe place in Chudong. After Chudong let him into his cave, he politely asked him, "Lord Wu, do you have any advice?" To Chu Dong''s surprise, he lifted up the hem of his robe, knelt down in front of him, and kowtowed to Chu Dong nine times respectfully. "Wu, you You are... " Chu Dong''s mouth was so surprised that he could almost swallow a big watermelon. What''s more, how is the rhythm and feeling so familiar with the nine bangs? "Little martial uncle Chu Dong is here. I''m very polite." After kowtowing, he stood up and said with a smile to Chu Dong. "Little martial uncle? Do you mean you are the apprentice of Mohist "Exactly. The family master is also one of the deities of the man temple, and one of the 13 members of the Wuji Presbyterian Council. It can be said that my wizard is one of the three disciples of Mo Shi. Therefore, in terms of seniority, I am your nephew, junior martial uncle Chudong. " Chu Dong said in his heart. No wonder the rhythm of kowtow is familiar. It''s related to Mo Shi. Just looking at the white haired sorcerer calling himself martial uncle, this sense of age gap makes Chu Dong feel a little uncomfortable. "You are old, virtuous and powerful. You are the great wizard of Wudong tribe. But I''m just a brat. How can I bear the title of martial uncle? " "Don''t be too modest. My master once told me that in a few days, Shizu will have the last disciple who will close the door, that is, little martial uncle Chudong. It''s the natural talent of Tianzong that can keep Shizu in mind. " "At first, I still had some doubts about Shizu''s decision. I wanted to take you as my close disciple. After seeing what he did in Panshi tribe, I finally understood Shizu''s foresight. The younger martial uncle is indeed the successor who can revitalize the temple. " "Wait, what did you say? The successor to revitalizing the temple? Do you mean me? " Chu Dong waved his hand and asked with his fingers pointing to his nose. "Of course, it''s you. Is it possible that there are other people who can revive the temple of man, which has been rotten and has not been rooted? Only you, martial uncle, can bring about a new revolution. Otherwise, why do you think I want to make an alliance between Wudong tribe and Panshi tribe "There''s no plan for the family. Shizu calculated 500 years ago and 500 years later. He has known for a long time that there was such a talented person as little martial uncle." "Wait. Do you mean that master Mo and your master, elder martial brother Yu, are calculated by divination? Is that right? " "Shifu and Shizu are omnipotent in peeping at the secrets of heaven. Naturally, they have already been regarded as the younger martial uncle." He was a good witch, but Chu Dong was a skeptic. "Well, even if you and I are the relationship between martial uncle and martial nephew, there should be something else to say?" The sorcerer nodded and said, "uncle is really smart. I know that I have other things." The sorcerer stroked the gray beard on his chin and said, "I don''t know if little martial uncle and ye Luo want to get married?" Chu East tiny of a Leng, but immediately nod. "I''m going to marry Ye Luo. It''s a certainty. What do you mean by that, nephew teacher?" "Ha ha, I''ve been waiting here for a year, but I''m waiting for my martial uncle to return, and I''m also waiting for yeluo''s coming of age. As a wizard of Wudong tribe, I can preside over your wedding. I''ve already calculated that tomorrow will be a good day for you to get married"So fast?" Although Chu Dong''s words seemed very surprised, the smile on his face clearly betrayed his real idea. Meizizi''s smile shows that Chu Dong is very happy at this time. "But little martial uncle, as a teacher nephew, there is one more thing to say." "Old man, don''t be so hesitant. It doesn''t look like a wizard." He patted the elder on the shoulder. After all, there is a big gap between the two people''s ages. There is still a lack of psychological preparation for being patted on the shoulder by a young man who can be his grandson. "You must know the origin of yeluo, don''t you? If that''s the case, I''m afraid that marrying yeluo is not only a pretty girl, but also a lot of hatred. " Chu Dong looks up to the sky and laughs. "I think it''s something else. So it''s this thing. Since I know about yeluo''s life experience, I have been ready. Otherwise, why do you think I would follow Lin Feng to the city? " "It turns out that little martial uncle has been prepared for a long time. In that case, you two are made in heaven. The wedding will be held tomorrow. " "Good. That''s good. I''d like to ask my nephew and some of their elders to discuss the specific operation. It''s not too much trouble, as long as you can make a fuss. " "That''s it." Soon, there was an explosive event in Panshi tribe: chieftain Wu Chudong was going to marry yeluo of Wudong tribe! The whole tribe of Panshi was jubilant, and all kinds of decorations started immediately. Chapter 380 Chu Dong had been in this wild primitive society for more than a year. Although he was familiar with it in many aspects, he was not interested in group marriage. On the one hand, of course, it''s because I''ve been influenced by modern civilization and can''t stand the primitive and backward way of marriage. On the other hand, it''s because I can''t find a suitable match. According to the rules of the tribe, powerful soldiers can have more than one wife, and they can even search for flowers and willows in the tribe. The women in the tribe are willing to welcome them. In fact, this was the way of group marriage, which made Chu Dong not adapt to it. At the same time, he had already wanted to reform. However, the reform has always been very difficult. Even if I have absolute authority now, I dare not easily make a monogamous system. After all, the things between women and men are what you love and I want, and even the wife is a very happy thing. Their own pairing can have more women''s pursuit and welcome, as a pairing, it is also a matter of face light. Sometimes Chu Dong really wanted to know what the women in the primitive society were thinking? Maybe it''s because women are weaker and need stronger men to protect them. The relationship between Chudong and yeluo is clear to everyone in the tribe, and they have been waiting for Chudong and yeluo to get married. This day finally came. There are no lanterns, no banquet ceremony, some continuous bonfires, and tribal people singing and dancing. Even Yang, ahou, axe, Shanyan and other divine Warriors also took part in the carnival of the tribe. It seems that what we care more about is the exultation of the tribe, but we don''t care much about Chu Dong''s marriage. In fact, Chu Dong''s wedding ceremony is very simple, but as a spokesperson of a God, Wu Wu dances around the campfire, waving a wand in his hand. Every time the wand is raised, there will be a string of thunder or flames rising, as if it were fireworks, which is dazzling and colorful. At the same time, he was reciting some incantations that he didn''t understand. Chu Dong secretly asked bird wizard about these incantations. Bird wizard also shakes his head and tells Chu Dong that he can say this kind of mantra as a wizard, but no one can say clearly what it means. Chu Dong only felt that this mantra was similar to the blend of the beast language and the human language. The way of pronunciation was very unique, and it didn''t seem to come from the voice. At this time, he was just curious about the wedding scene, but he didn''t know what to say. In primitive society, the wedding ceremony was extremely simple. As a bride, yeluo sat beside Chudong and received the blessing of the whole tribe. There are no bridesmaids or bridesmaids, and there are no matchmakers, and there will not be the complicated ceremony of worshiping heaven and earth and worshiping the high hall. That is to say, everyone sings, dances, eats and drinks together, happily and noisily. On the contrary, the phenomenon of marriage is similar to that of post-modern civilization. I don''t know how many people come to propose a toast. Today''s liquor is not just monkey wine. Rice wine making and fruit wine have also begun mass production. After all, almost everyone in the tribe is addicted to alcohol, regardless of men, women, old and young. Therefore, although the wine making industry is later than other industries, it is the most popular industry. Chu East pour is also a thousand cups of physical fitness, but drink to the end, also feel a little weak. There is no way, he can only cheat. He thought of the picture of Duan Yu and Qiao Feng when they met for the first time in Tianlong Babu, so he imitated the picture. Relying on his own understanding of the force, although he drank wine into his stomach, he actually used the force to decompose the alcohol and excrete it through the sweat pores of his skin. Therefore, one by one God warrior in a toast to see Chu Dong drunk phenomenon did not appear, but Chu Dong drink lay down a large number of people. The witch, who was hopping around the campfire, seemed to be tired. Finally, he stopped, fell on his knees and began to murmur words to the sky. People around the carnival saw the witch kneeling down to worship heaven, and people knelt down one after another, but many people looked at Chu Dong first, and saw Chu Dong kneeling down, and other people knelt down. The bird wizard sighed to himself. In the rock tribe, Chu Dong was heaven and God. The reason why Chu Dong knelt down was that after he knelt down, he felt a huge force generating in the sky above his head. Chu Dong had never felt this kind of power, even though he had experienced it for such a long time in the wilderness, he had never seen such a pure force, pure enough to make people feel fear. Although he knelt down in the sky, he could not help but concentrate. The sky still looks cool at night, but there is a force that others can''t feel. The sorcerer knelt down and got up, raised his wand high, and recited words. Then the sky seemed to brighten, and the campfire soared into the air. In an instant, it was like a fire tree, and a huge human figure appeared in the sky.Seeing the vision, the people of Panshi tribe knelt down in awe. Chu Dong is Leng Leng looking at that huge human form. The human form can be said to be a human form or a transparent shadow. Anyway, I can''t tell what kind of existence it is. I think it''s a person, but it doesn''t seem to be. The Sorcerer''s wand in the Sorcerer''s hand pointed again to Chu Dong and ye Luo. The huge figure suddenly blew towards Chu Dong like the wind. Chu East horizontal body block in front of the body of night Luo, cold hum a. Chu Dong didn''t worry that the sorcerer would be bad for him. If the sorcerer had that idea, he could do it at any time. There was no need to attack him at the wedding ceremony. On the contrary, it seems that it took a lot of strength to form today''s vision. But Chu Dong didn''t want to hurt Ye Luo, so he instinctively stood in front of him. "Little martial uncle, don''t be nervous. This is the projection of God. If you absorb the projection, you and yeluo will benefit a lot." The sound of the sorcerer was as thin as a gnat. He remembered it in Chu Dong''s ear. Sure enough, it''s a great wizard. The ability of transmitting sound into secret is not weak, but the voice is really weak. Chu East tiny a Leng, also no longer resist. That huge transparent figure pounced on Chu Dong''s body, crossed over, and pounced on Ye Luo''s body. It''s like being splashed down by a basin of cool water. But Chu Dong looked at himself, but was surprised to find that the force turbine in his body had increased by at least three times, and the pure and incomparable force was like the flow of vitality. Chapter 381 The force turbine was formed by Chu Dong on the 100th day or so after he practiced the formula. When it was first formed, it made Mo Shi and others marvel and praised Chu Dong for his amazing talent. According to his teacher, Mo Shi, Chu Dong has now officially entered the realm of cultivation, which is the first level, Qi wheel. Sorcery has sorcery power. When the sorcery power condenses in the body, it will naturally form sorcery wheel. The external form is to form sorcery lines on the body surface. Similarly, the samurai will also form a martial wheel in the body, which is represented by martial patterns. However, whether they are warriors, priests or witches, their Wulun and Wulun are just the most simplified version of the Qi wheel of practitioners. The real source of practice is Qi wheel. After practicing the chakra, Chu Dong has been slowly making his chakra grow, but the growth is very slow. He didn''t expect that today, when he was summoned by the sorcerer at the wedding ceremony, his chakra suddenly increased, but it was also a surprise. Chu Dong immediately thought that this mysterious power seemed to be too powerful. Could the night Luo behind him not bear it? But when Chu Dong looked back at yeluo, he found that yeluo was safe. If yeluo had to be different, yeluo seemed to be more charming and lovely, with a kind of possessive temperament. "Now that the ceremony has been completed, the chieftain can spend the night with the bride." After the announcement, the whole rock tribe was boiling. Congratulations and blessings to Dong and Chu like raindrops. Chudong laughs and pulls yeluo into his cave. The noise outside gradually decreases. After a simple layout, the cave where Chu Dong lived was still a little happy. At least the floor and walls of the cave were covered with all kinds of animal skins, which was much softer than the blanket. It''s just a mess. It''s just a mess. At this time, Luo Dong and Xin Chu don''t care about his eyes. Yeluo also drank a lot of wine today. She is also intoxicated. When she smiles, she is very charming. Yeluo is a first-class beauty, and now she is only 18 years old. She is a beautiful woman in the flourishing age. "Chu, are we really married?" "Yes. It''s finally the day. " Chudong gently hugs yeluo, and yeluo leans on Chudong, relying on Chudong''s strength to lead her forward slowly on the beast''s fur. In fact, there is no so-called bed, anywhere can become a couch. Chu East embraces night Luo to sit down slowly, smelling night Luo light body fragrance. "That''s good. We''re finally in the bridal chamber. " "Bridal chamber? Chu, what you said is very appropriate. We are married in this cave. Isn''t it the bridal chamber? " Chu Dong is tiny of a Leng, then ha ha of laugh. "Yes, you are right. This is the bridal chamber. I think of the origin of the bridal chamber. It seems that a man and a woman are doing some indescribable things in the cave, and then there is the word bridal chamber. " "What is indescribable?" Ye Luo looks at Chu Dong with a pair of innocent big eyes. Chudong a smile, slowly pressure in the past, in the night Luo ear gently said: "you soon know." When Chu Dong wakes up, he finds that he has already slept over noon. When he turns around, yeluo is sleeping sweetly by herself, and her hands and feet are even entangled on her body like octopus. Now Chu Dong understood what it means to have a bitter spring night and a high day. From then on, the king did not reign early. Chu Dong gently moves Ye Luo''s arm away and pulls a piece of animal fur to cover Ye Luo''s perfect body. Then he quietly gets up, puts on the animal fur and goes out of the cave. After Chu Dong came out of the cave, he saw that two soldiers were secretly laughing and whispering. Although the voice is small, but Chu Dong now gas wheel soars, the distance barrier will not hinder him to hear each other''s voice clearly. "Boss, yesterday was a great day. It''s been a night''s expedition. It''s really overbearing. " "Who said no. How else can we be called our boss? The boss is better than us in all aspects. " "What are you two talking about?" Chu Dong coughed, and the two soldiers were so solemn that they saluted Chu Dong deeply. "Chief wizard, nothing. Just talk." "You two are on duty today." "Yes, boss." "Isn''t there nothing else in the tribe?""No Chudong nodded and turned away. The two soldiers were about to gather together and continue to talk about the eight trigrams of the chieftain, when they heard Chu Dong''s cold hum. "No matter how boring you are, run around the back mountain for 100 times." Two people suddenly face collapsed down, dare not make a public statement, but with the expression to continue to exchange gossip. Chu Dong also knew that he seemed to be a little too fierce last night. Everything in the cave was good, but the sound insulation was not good. Moreover, because of the single-sided hole, it seemed that it objectively played the role of a loudspeaker. Maybe many people heard the sound that they shouldn''t have heard last night. Sure enough, Chu Dong walked among the tribes. All the people who met Chu Dong saluted and congratulated each other, but they also secretly laughed. "Chu, I''ve been tossing all night. I''m not up until now. I convinced you, too. Ye Luo is also a man. You can''t judge his appearance. I can stand it. " That''s what ah Hou said when he saw Chu Dong. To this rough man, Chu Dong also can only be a wry smile, quickly change the topic. "Iron wing has been caught, ah Hou, what are you going to do with him?" "What else can we do? Beheading! If it hadn''t been for your great joy these two days, I would have cut off the traitor''s head. " "He will be beheaded naturally. Before that, I will try to interrogate some of them and squeeze out some useful things as much as possible. " "I''ll go with you, too. You torture people too much, too abnormal, I would like to see the iron wing those people suffer from torture, life is not like death Chu Dong stares at ah Hou. "Do you think you were praising me? Am I sick? " Ah Hou blocked his mouth with his big hand and giggled. "Why. If I don''t agree with others, I''ll give it to you. " Chapter 382 Chu Dong with a Hou came to the prison Valley, deputy director Chou knelt down on the road to meet. "Master, here you are!" Chudong stood, looking at Chou. From the beginning, Chu Dong never believed in ugliness. The reason why he was appointed deputy director of prison valley was that the whole Panshi tribe could never find anyone more insidious and cruel than ugliness, and prison Valley needed such a person to do it. This can be regarded as making the best of one''s talents, but the nature of ugliness is the same as his name. Ugliness is probably the reason why he got the name of ugliness. "Get up." Chu Dong said a hard word. Chou stood up, his hands hanging on both sides of his body, his head down, just like a pupil who made a mistake with his head down. "Congratulations on the return of the chieftain master. These days, Chou thinks of his master every night and prays to the barbarian God that he can return soon. Today, I see my master I''m so happy... " With that, Chou began to sob. A Hou is behind Chu Dong, see ugliness such a big man unexpectedly shed tears, at that time eye bead son stares round. Ah Hou is a straight person. He has dealt with ugliness several times. However, they have different identities and don''t understand ugliness. When he sees ugliness, he laughs. "Chu, your slave is loyal to you." Chu Dong is noncommittal. "Lead the way ahead. I''ll see the elephant witch." Chou leads the way in front, and Chudong and ahou follow behind until they reach the innermost part of the prison valley. It was originally a beautiful valley, but because there are all kinds of prisoners of war and all kinds of wild animals that are not tamed, the atmosphere here is gloomy and terrible because of the constant crying and howling. But when Chu Dong walked this way, the fierce beasts who were locked up in the crypt cage no longer roared, one by one shrank their heads and even shivered. Ah Hou was very strange about the reaction of these fierce beasts. Only a few fierce beasts would make a few demonstrative roars at Chu Dong, but it was obvious that the hostility and fear were more than deterrence. Ah Hou looked at Chu Dong and said: "Chu, this time when you return, you always feel that you have a kind of unpredictable temperament. I can''t say that. Now I know something about the performance of these fierce beasts. Your temperament is a kind of overlord spirit peculiar to fierce beasts." Chu Dong is a tiny smile. "How to say, it''s more than a year since I realized it outside, and some changes are normal." As they spoke, they came to the dungeon where the witches were held. Xiang Wu and those fierce beasts were imprisoned in a low, damp, dripping blood cage, and his movement was restricted by the chains covered with moss. Outside the cage, you can see that Xiang Wu has been out of shape for a long time. If he doesn''t move, he doesn''t know that he is lying there alone. Perhaps heard the footstep sound, elephant Wu slowly raised a head, looked at Chu East, immediately the eyes lit up. "Chu Dong?" The voice is very weak, not to mention sorcery, even the breath is not much. Chu Dong saw the elephant Sorcerer''s appearance now, is also a frown. At the beginning, he did take care of Xiangwu, but now it seems that during the period of imprisonment, Chou did not take less care of Xiangwu. "It''s me." "Good. You are back. You give me a good time Now it''s better to die than to live. I really don''t have any idea to live any longer. "I''ll give you a good time. I just want to ask you one question. " Say, Chu East waved a hand, let ugliness and a roar retreat. Ugly very clever far away, ah Hou is some reluctantly, but out of respect for Chu Dong, ah Hou still went away. "Well, ask." "I''m a year behind on that. I just want to ask, "what is merciless legacy?" Although Chu Dong had already speculated, after all, no one told him seriously. Therefore, Chu Dong would ask this question. "You have promised me a good time? Then I''ll tell you. I believe you Chudong is not a man who does not believe what he says. " Xiangwu reluctantly sat up, with a pair of almost blind eyes looking at Chu Dong. "Who is Wuji, Chu Dong? You should know?" Chudong nodded. "Wuji''s legacy is a huge treasure left by Wuji in those years. It''s said that treasure is not only a rich material, but also a secret script that is said to have access to the demigods. " "Back then, Wuji, that is, your great grandfather was just a little-known soldier of a small tribe. In a few short years, he became a god warrior and a wizard. He became a rare wizard." "The people in the temple of man and the Witches of various tribes all doubt what kind of God Wuji has inherited, so that it can change so much in a short time. As a result, there was a series of actions of the temple of man against Wuji. ""But Wuji is more determined. Leng Shi rushes into Manshen Temple alone. It is said that he has stolen a lot of handed down treasures from it. It is said that there are artifacts used by Manshen in those years." "And Wuji''s doing so directly led to the official break between the temple of he man, which led to the later tide of 100000 wild animals and the bloody washing of the tombs of ten thousand people on the rock. However, in the end, although the master of man Temple killed Wu Ji, he never got the whereabouts of the lost treasure and artifact from Wu Ji. " "Now, the Panshi tribe is thriving again. Many people in the man Temple think that you inherited the mantle of Wuji, and even think that you probably know the whereabouts of the lost artifacts in the man temple." "So, someone in the temple of man made up his mind to take you alive and ask you what you want." "That''s the original intention that I joined hands with Lu Che to deal with you later." After that, Xiangwu was out of breath and seemed to be exhausted. Although Chu Dong was still some distance away from Xiangwu, and there was a strong iron chestnut wooden fence cage between the two men, Chu Dong could still use the force to give Xiangwu a physical examination. With Chu Dong''s attainments in seeing, hearing and asking, we can see that even if he doesn''t give Xiangwu a pleasure, Xiangwu won''t live long. "It seems that you really said everything. If you had known that, why did you have to start. I have nothing to do with you, but I''ve been aiming at me again and again, but I''ve come to such an end. Why bother Chu Dongzheng said, he saw Xiangwu suddenly rolling on the ground, and puffed up bursts of black smoke on his body. With bursts of black smoke, Xiangwu''s body disappeared a little bit. "Ah Help me... " Like Sorcerer''s extremely painful rolling howl, it seems that he is suffering from some kind of torture. Chu Dong''s face changed greatly at that time. He didn''t have time to think about it. He wanted to open the door of the cage, but he didn''t imagine that Wu suddenly burst into countless pieces. Chapter 383 Looking at the elephant sorcerer burst into countless pieces of flesh in front of his eyes, Chu Dong was caught off guard and infected with many. When his body was stained with black smoke and bloody meat, Chu Dong suddenly felt that his body was being pulled by some strange force and was pulling towards the cage. Chu Dong was surprised. After being trained by Mo Shi and other teachers, he already knew that there were still strong people in the world. It was obvious that someone had used Xiangwu to launch some secret method, similar to blood sacrifice. "Hum, a small skill of carving insects!" When Chu Dong opened his eyes, there was another pupil in his eyes. This pupil is different from the normal pupil. It''s a pair of vertical pupil. It overlaps with the normal pupil and is called wrong. It looks strange. When Chu Dong''s two vertical pupils opened, there seemed to be thunder and lightning, and the black smoke and flesh that were filled with were blown out by the light from the vertical pupils. "Hum, it''s the person with double eyes. In that case, you''ll have to stay. " A shadowy voice sounded in the dark crypt cage. Chu Dong remembered the sound, and his eyes saw a faint transparent Figure shaking. This voice is the one who once attached himself to Xiangwu and gave orders to Xiangwu to arrest Chudong. Yes, the immortal. "Are you immortal?" "Younger generation, do you know the name of the master?" The transparent shadow in the dark asked in surprise. "Master Changsheng, it turns out that he is just a shameless villain who can hide and plot against others. It''s better to see than to hear Chu Dong leisurely satirized a sentence. "Son of a bitch! Chu Dong, do you really think that you have broken my body attachment Dharma with double pupil? Do you feel your whole body is light? Hehe, now, you have been arrested by me. I will torture your soul Chu Dong had already felt something bad, and a mysterious and evil force had invaded his body, which was trying to separate himself from two people. It was a very strange feeling, which was beyond the medical category that Chu Dong was familiar with. He only felt that he had a splitting headache, as if someone would fly out of his body at any time. "Ah, what''s going on?" Chu Dong suddenly roared, turned a somersault, and then the whole person fell to the ground. The transparent shadow in the dark is highlighted, and a sharp claw is stretched out. It seems that it can hurt Chu Dong. But the transparent shadow of the claw just touched Chu Dong, Chu Dong wearing a very humble looking jade pendant suddenly came out of a dazzling white light. The white light flickered, as if it were sunlight, shrouded in the transparent shadow claws. The shadow uttered a cry of pain, and then the shadow was evaporated. And in the deep of a palace in the temple of man, when the corner of the immortal''s mouth was showing a cold smile, he suddenly turned to a look of fear. In front of his eyes, a dazzling white light suddenly appeared, almost enveloping his whole person. Although the white light is only a short moment, it has caused some damage to the immortal. When the white light disappeared, there were two thin blood lines in the two eyes of the elder. The immortal, who has not been harmed for many years, has no anger but fear. The white light just now was really terrible. It was the power of God, the real power of God. It''s true that Chu Dong must have got the collection. Regardless of his injury, the immortal master is gnashing his teeth. He must catch Chu Dong in his own hands. And when the elder master secretly makes up his mind, he hears Chu Dong yell. Ah Hou and Chou rush to Chu Dong''s side and look at Chu Dong lying on the ground straight and expressionless. They are all shocked. However, fortunately, Chu Dong was just stiff for a short time, and then slowly came to. "What''s the matter with me? Why am I lying on the ground? " "We don''t know. I only heard you yell, and when I rushed over, I found that you had become like this. " When Chu Dong heard ah Hou say that, he sat up and rubbed his head, which was about to split. He thought about it carefully, and finally thought that it seemed that he had been schemed by the immortal Lord through the blood sacrifice of the wizard. All of a sudden, he was in a coma, but now he didn''t know how he was born. When Chu Dong was in a coma for a short time, he didn''t feel the dazzling white light of the jade pendant that Mo Shi gave him, so he couldn''t understand it. But soon, Chu Dong stopped worrying about what happened to him."Ah Ho, Chou, you two go and tie up the deer and iron wings, and take them to the square to show them to the public." Now Chu Dong has decided that he can''t keep the tools of man Temple any more. Since the immortal can use Xiang Wu to plot against himself, it''s better to eliminate this hidden danger first. Soon, the heads of Lu Che and Tie Yi were hanging on the tall tree trunk of Panshi tribal square. Although he had a period of contact with tiechi and even fought side by side, tiechi was a betrayer after all, so no one pitied him. As for Lu Che, Chu Dong wanted to get some information in Lu Che''s mouth, but after being squeezed by ugliness, he had no intelligence value, so he killed him. After the death of the three most important prisoners in the prison Valley, Chu Dong held a meeting with only one theme, how to maximize the strength of his tribe. The elder master can''t be prevented by any means. He will certainly use all kinds of means to deal with himself. Therefore, the most urgent task is to make himself stronger and at the same time make the Panshi tribe stronger. At the meeting, people put forward their ideas one after another, but it was also lively. But it is not so easy to achieve the maximum and the fastest improvement of strength that Chu Dong said. Finally, Wu, who attended the meeting as a nonvoting member, put forward a proposal. "Why don''t the chieftains and witches in the east of Chu employ brute soldiers?" "Hire brute soldiers? Can brute soldiers be hired? " Chu East a listen to can''t help but eyes a bright, ask a way. "Of course, it''s OK, or you''ll know if you ask ahoo." Chu Dong turned his eyes to ah Hou. Ah Hou scratched his head and replied, "what the sorcerer said is not wrong. It''s just that it takes a lot of materials to hire brute soldiers." Chapter 384 Hearing ah Hou say that, Chu Dong is happy. "The most important thing our tribe needs now is materials. I don''t know what the price will be? " "Haha, in short, it''s the price of one barbarian every day." When Chu Dong heard this, he could not help taking a cold breath. It''s not a small price indeed. It''s no wonder that when Chu Dong treated ah Hou''s son, ah Hou was able to take out so many savage bones as gold. It turns out that the savages also made money. "In that case, ah Ho, why didn''t you say it earlier? If we had said that earlier, the strength of our tribe had already improved by leaps and bounds. " "It''s not too late. Besides, Chu, except for wild beast soldiers like us, the employment of wild beast soldiers is generally from one tribe to another, which tribe can''t afford to spend a lot of money. " "Now the cost is not a problem, I don''t know if you know any wild beast soldiers?" "Of course. We''re also in touch from time to time. Last time their leader sent a letter to ask me how I was doing in Panshi tribe. Naturally, I told them that Panshi tribe is much better than wandering around in the wilderness. " "Is it possible to send those brute warriors to our tribe?" After hearing this, Chu Dong immediately used his brain. "I dare not say. After all, those guys are used to it. It''s hard to convince them. " "Always try." "Good. I can take you to a group of savages I''m familiar with. These savages are a group of ferocious savages. Their strength is very strong. Their leader''s strength is similar to mine. " Ah Hou thought and nodded. "The savages are the most united. Once one of their own people is hurt by other people, the other savages will not sit back and watch. No matter how strong the other party is, they will fight to the end and never die. Such savages are the best mercenaries. " At the moment, Chu Dong decided to follow ah hou to find the wild bear and discuss the employment of them. As long as they can hire the bear savages to become the hired soldiers of the rock tribe, Chudong is confident that he will finally recruit them for his own use. After all, the outdoor life is not the life that all creatures yearn for. A few days later, Chu Dong and ah Hou came to a desolate area. A Hou''s huge body fell on the disordered stone hillock, and Chu Dong followed him calmly, looking around. This place is not suitable for people to live in, and the place is so small. Is it true that there are fierce bears and savages mentioned by ahoo? "Follow me, you can''t see that." Ah Hou has changed from the rhinoceros'' body shape, and his body size has also become smaller. He is a little unconvinced. He has changed into running, but he still can''t pull down Chu Dong. Chu Dong is just a metamorphosis. As ah Hou walked around the luanshigang, Chu Dong found that the surrounding rocks seemed to be in disorder, but in fact there were some rules, either natural or artificial. No matter what, there was a strange force in them. This power Chu Dong once felt in the valley of Mo Shi, but they were very different. But to say what''s different, Chu Dong didn''t know anything about this kind of thing. He just had an intuition. Ah Hou saw that Chu Dong was interested in the surrounding stones, and he snorted. "It''s said that the only way to enter the enemy''s territory is to confuse the enemy with the stones. Be careful, don''t go wrong, or you will be confused or even attacked. " "What? How can the fierce bear fight "They just found such a place. How could their rude fellows have any array?" Hearing ah Hou say so, Chu Dong couldn''t help looking at the stones. Chu Dong nodded and carefully followed ah Hou around. All of a sudden, I don''t know what mechanism was triggered. I suddenly feel that the surrounding scene has changed. It seems that the heaven and earth suddenly become narrow, and the sky is gray. As if here is a big steamer, it is very hot and dry, and there is a very bad smell in the air filling the nose. "What''s the taste?" Chu Dong instinctively wanted to cover his nose, but a Hou stopped him. "Don''t pinch your nose. It''s impolite to the aborigines here and they will be attacked." What kind of wonderful thing is this? Does it mean that people can''t pinch their noses to stop smelling the bad smell? "Roar, roar..." Suddenly, a deafening roar came. Five fierce bear soldiers rushed from all around. Each fierce bear soldier was at least 2.5 meters tall. The shortest one was about the same height as ah Hou. In contrast, ah Hou became pocket sized. "Damn, give me a talker!" Ah roared.Chu Dong felt that a roar was the center, and a circle of waves shook him out. The fierce bear soldiers who were rushing out were forced to lie on the ground by the sound of a roar, which didn''t sound big. They kept wailing. "Hahaha, it''s brother ahoo who arrived. Why didn''t you tell me about old bear earlier? I''ll meet you early. " A very heroic voice came from the distance. What he said was human language. It was not enough. The pronunciation was a little strange. Chudong was basically uncomfortable. With the sound, I heard a sound like a drum, the earth seemed to be shaking, a puff of smoke and dust in the distance, soon the smoke and dust soared to the east of Chu dozens of meters away. The smoke and dust gradually dissipated. From the smoke and dust came out the leader of the fierce bear warrior. He was three meters tall, just like a black tower. Except that he was like a man, he was almost like a wild bear in other aspects. Comparatively speaking, ahohu''s attack on these savages is much more like human beings and much more handsome. The tall bear warrior saw Ah Hou first, and he could see that he was laughing on the black bear''s face, but after seeing Chu Dong, his big eyes became round. "Ah, ah Ho, you are so interesting. Where did you get the game? Although this human boy looks very thin and small, with bones and no meat, his skin is good. It must be tender to rinse With that, the leader of the fierce bear soldier even dripped saliva from the corner of his mouth. Chapter 385 "I''m not here to introduce you, but I''m not here to introduce you!" A Hou coldly said, at the same time like Chu Dong made a gesture pointing to the head, which means that there is something wrong with the head of the fierce bear warrior. "Gold master? What do you mean "This is Chudong, the chieftain of the Panshi tribe. Haven''t you heard about it? Your news here is too closed. It''s said that we produce wild bear mercenaries here and want to hire you to protect the tribe. " "Hahaha, brother ahoo, do you want us fierce bear fighters with status and pursuit to protect a human? Isn''t that funny? This little baby is not enough for me. I want to be our employer? " The fierce bear soldier opened his mouth and roared at Chu Dong. Chu Dong stepped forward and was not afraid of the big bear Warrior Leader. "Big bear, what do you think employers should be like?" "Good boy, how dare you say I''m a bear? We''re bear fighters, not bears. Bears are bastards. Look, I won''t eat yours. " With that, the leader of the fierce bear warrior will come. A Hou''s body flashed and blocked Chu Dong''s body. He yelled: "Da Hei, don''t you want to make money? Do you want your people to go hungry with you? " "We have ways to make a living. Don''t worry about it." "Hum, a bear is a piece of bones a day, which is the highest price in the market." Ah Hou held out a finger and said. "A barbarian bone? How much do you say? Really? Is it this little human bid? He is really a rich man. Little ones, line up for me!! We need employers to review it and show their spirit to show our prestige! Roar, roar! ~~" Chu Dong stared at what happened in front of him. How did the leader of the fierce bear soldier suddenly change from a fierce beast to a security captain? Looking at the smoke rising in the distance, Chu Dong felt that the earth was shaking again. The smoke was very thick. God knows how many demon bears were running. "Stupid East said:" a bear gently stabbed a bone. These guys can only count to one piece. If they count more, they can''t remember it. It''s astronomical for them. " Chu Dong suddenly thought of the story of the blind bear splitting rice, and he couldn''t help smiling. Chu East saw a roar one eye don''t speak, think you are not the same, count to after 20 won''t? However, Chu Dong certainly won''t say, just a faint smile. At this time, the dust like sandstorm finally blew to Chudong, about 500 meters in front of them, and then stopped. The trembling of the earth stopped. After the smoke and dust dispersed, I saw hundreds of strong and fat bear soldiers standing up with their heads held high. Each of them was at least three meters high, several of them were even more than three meters high, which was not far from the leader of the bear soldier. "Master Jin, please come to inspect!" The leader of the fierce bear soldier looked at his people with satisfaction, and then said to Chu Dong. Chu Dong, some feel stunned, in front of this three meter high fierce bear warrior leader just wanted to eat himself as a dessert, how suddenly became a flatterer to his compliment? It''s a great change of attitude. Another look at the bear soldiers summoned by the leader of the bear soldiers. A person stands at an altitude of at least three meters. About 100 big black bears form a long black wall, emitting a strong smell of wild animals. And then there is the big thing about the bear soldiers, just like their masters, holding their heads high. Chu Dong looked at these bear soldiers holding their heads high in front of him, and some of them felt that they couldn''t laugh or cry. "Jin Zhu, these are the most excellent soldiers of our fierce bear warrior clan. Every one of them is worth more than a hundred dollars and a piece of bones a day. It''s so cost-effective. " The leader of the fierce bear soldier is like a shop assistant in a shopping mall, selling his soldiers to Chudong. "Hum, Dahei, are these what you call the elite soldiers? Oh, how do I think they can''t even beat me as a human child? " Ah Leng said suddenly. "You mean the gold Lord in front of us. It''s not that I don''t respect the gold Lord. The human body is too weak to deserve the slap of our soldiers. " The leader of the fierce bear soldier looks at Chu Dong in front of him and shakes his big black head. Ah Hou looked at Chu Dong and said, "why don''t you have a competition to see if you are really as vulnerable as you said." Chu Dong didn''t refute ah Hou''s meaning. The fierce bear soldiers, who were three meters tall, really looked very tough. However, for Chu Dong, what he pursued all his life was strength. Facing those fierce bear soldiers in front of him, he could not help but have an impulse to have a competition. His whole blood seemed to be laughing.The leader of the fierce bear warrior shook his head again, and big black head said, "this is not equal competition at all. What can I do if a young man accidentally pats the gold owner to death? " Ah Hou just wanted to talk, but he found that Chu Dong stood forward and said, "if you can beat me to death, come and have a try." Chu Dong is the youngest here, but he has the illusion of being tall when he stands so far ahead. His indomitable momentum makes the leader of the fierce bear soldier feel a little dangerous in an instant. Although the head of the fierce bear warrior is slow in his brain, he often deals with human beings. He feels puzzled about Chu Dong''s action. However, he believed that his soldiers could fight against hundreds of people, not to mention the small human beings in front of him. Even if he was against the king level fierce beast, he also believed that his fierce bear soldiers would not fall too far behind. Chu Dong stood up and told them that he wanted to have a competition. It was a human provocation to the bear warrior clan and the demon clan. It was a naked contempt. The leader of the fierce bear warrior was a little angry. He felt his blood boiling and had forgotten that the man in front of him was the gold owner who wanted to hire the elite soldiers of his family to bring him great wealth. He looked down at Chu Dong and said: "human, you have to think clearly, this is not a family, but a duel between life and death. Our people, however, are in charge of killing and burying. " Chu Dong was fearless, shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care. Slowly said: "fight on fight, waste so many words to do." Chapter 386 The leader of the fierce bear soldier was really angry and pointed to one of his elite soldiers and roared. "You go to beat this human down for me." But he still had a certain sense, and then added an instruction, "don''t kill me." It seems that the leader of the fierce bear warrior thinks that as long as he doesn''t kill the gold owner in front of him, Chu Dong will pay for them. As for whether Chu Dong is seriously injured, or if he is seriously injured, he can''t pay for it. The bear warrior pointed at by the leader of the bear warrior is the smallest of all the bear fighters. But it was nearly three meters tall. Standing in front of Chu Dong, it was really like a black iron tower. Chu Dong stood in front of the fierce bear soldier and looked like a small beetle. He was so weak that he could not withstand a single blow. The fierce bear warrior, who was called out, didn''t know what he was muttering. He seemed very dissatisfied with his leader''s calling him out. Is it because he felt that he was the weakest of all the bear warriors? The little bear warrior roared and looked up and down at Chu Dong. His mouth made a human voice. His voice was far worse than the leader of the bear warrior. It sounded like a human voice and a beast calling. Now Chu Dong knows that ahohu''s attack on those wild beasts and barbarians has been regarded as a good savage in human language. With Chu Dong''s super ability of learning foreign languages, he only understood half of them, but he was able to guess his meaning. Only half of what he meant, Chu Dong could also recognize that this fierce bear warrior really despised himself. The fierce bear soldier let Chu Dong do it first. He stood there with his chest and belly folded, and put on a posture of not breaking up at all. Chudong laughed and thought that the bear warrior was really arrogant. But on the battlefield, pride often represents the root of failure. Never despise any one of their opponents, never miss even the slightest detail of the battle. Standing in front of Chu Dong, whether it''s a strong bear warrior or just a child who hasn''t been to primary school, it''s necessary to give due respect and attention to each other. It''s only painful to belittle the enemy. The first thing to consider is that the opponent who can stand in front of him has the ability to be worthy of his attention, and he should think about why he dares to stand in front of him. Obviously, the bear warrior didn''t have the patience and prudence, and he looked like he was beaten. "Then I''m going to punch you. You have to be careful." Chudong finish also don''t wait for the little bear warrior to put on a defensive posture, a punch fierce hit out, unexpectedly potential such as lightning. The leader of the fierce bear soldier beside him was surprised when he saw Chu Dong''s fist. He didn''t expect that there was such a powerful force under the small human body. Although Chu Dong''s fist won''t hurt him at all for his leader of the fierce bear warrior, the fist that he can see in front of Chu Dong''s eyes has been completed, which is beyond the leader''s estimate of Chu Dong''s strength. The leader of the fierce bear soldier saw the way of the fist, but the little fierce bear soldier in front of Chu Dong didn''t notice the danger. The little bear warrior also put on a dignified look, and even he felt that it was an insult to him to look down at the human. When Chu Dong hit that punch, the little bear warrior even felt that the punch was to tickle him. A bang, Chu Dong this group of heavy hit on the belly of the little bear soldier. Just now, the little bear soldier was still grinning, but the next second he twisted his face and let out a very painful howl. But Chu Dong didn''t give the little bear any chance to fight back at all. With his fist momentum, Chu Dong rushed up and hit the little bear''s chest and chin with three fists in a row. Originally, the height difference between one man and one bear could only hit the little bear soldier''s chin if Chu Dong jumped up to fight. But Chu Dong''s two fists just hit the little bear soldier''s waist bent and his back collapsed, and the third one hit the little bear soldier''s chin well. Chu Dong''s three fists are not only the expression of strength, but also the pinnacle of skill and prediction. Even the leader of the fierce bear soldier has an illusion that the third fist is the one that the little fierce bear soldier sends to Chu Dong''s fist with his chin. The leader of the fierce bear warrior looks at Chu Dong''s eyes and has taken away the previous contempt. If we let the leader of the fierce bear soldier know that Chu Dong''s attack at this time was only the use of combat skills, not the real performance of comprehensive strength, then he would not simply despise it. Next to the roar of shout out good, two Pufan like hands spare no effort to give Chudong applause. "Good job, Chu. Just take out one third of your strength. Beat them hard. Don''t give me face. I''m not familiar with Da Hei. "The leader of the fierce bear warrior has a black line on his face. He finally dares not despise Chu Dong. As the leader of a group of wild beasts, he has a certain discriminating power. Ah Hou has always been a fearless role in the circle. Now he even acts as a cheering goods for Chu Dong? I don''t understand. The leader of the bear soldier saw that the bear soldier kneaded his stomach and stood up straight, roaring to fight back. He couldn''t help roaring. "Get back here, you disgraceful fellow." The little bear soldier didn''t dare to disobey his leader''s order, so he came back in frustration. The leader of the bear warrior looked at Chu Dong and said, "brave human, you have won the respect of our bear warrior family. Now please choose the mercenaries you need. " "In order to show our respect to the soldiers in the wilderness, we can hire bears to be our soldiers for every day. We don''t have to pay them 50% for every day." Chu Dong nodded. He really felt the strong defense ability of the bear warrior in the fight with the bear warrior just now. What surprised Chu Dong even more was that the guy who was bigger than ah Hou had a business mind. It was not simple. "I want to ask, what do you call it?" Ah Hou Leng Bu Ding came behind him. "Chu, just call him black rough. It''s black and thick. That''s him The leader of the fierce bear soldier gave a cross look at ahoo, and then said to Chu Dong, "my name is blue, because I have a blue birthmark on my ass Say, a LAN turns around, let Chu Dong see his buttocks, there is a blue birthmark. Chapter 387 Chu Dong didn''t expect that ah LAN, the leader of the fierce bear warrior, would show his blue birthmark directly. Looking at the light blue mark on a LAN''s hairy buttocks, I can''t help but feel that what''s the birthmark? It''s a kind of mark, similar to the brand of slaves. But Chu Dong didn''t say much because he knew a LAN soon. "Ah LAN, how many fierce bear fighters do you have? I hired them all. " "Really? Great. I''ll do the math. " A LAN was very serious and began to count with his fingers. He didn''t count for a long time. Chu Dong''s head was big for a while, so he added a sentence. "Let all of you come out. I''ve hired all of you." All hired? A LAN''s big eyes glared. "Boys and girls, come out, we''ve met the gold Lord!" Ah LAN cried out coldly, and nearly 100 people came out from behind the mountain. But in addition to the tall and fierce bear fighters that a LAN called out for the first time before, other people are either old people, or young people, and more than half of them are women. "All of us are here. There is one ten, two tens, three tens... " "There are 137 people in all." Chu East see a LAN count of really hard, can''t help but interrupt said. "According to the price agreed before, each person''s daily reward is half a barbarian bone. In two days, it''s 137 barbarian bones." A LAN is very serious to slant head to think, shake head. "Don''t lie to me. I''m good at accounting. We should be paid 137 and a half bones a day. " See a LAN so seriously refute his algorithm, Chu Dong almost happy. "Well, follow your algorithm. By the way, do you want barbarians as a reward to eat or strengthen your strength? " This is what Chu Dong was puzzled about. The difference between the brute warrior and the brute warrior is that they are born with the same strength as the brute, so they don''t need to absorb the brute''s bones to improve themselves like the brute warrior. Therefore, it''s not reasonable for the brute warrior to pay for the brute''s bones. A LAN is very honest answer: "of course, it is with the barbarian bones of your human tribe in exchange for food." Chu East heart already had a guess, at this time hear a LAN straight Cheng, pour is some accident. "How to change it? That is to say, how much food can you exchange for a piece of barbarian bone? " "An ordinary barbarian bone can change a person''s ration for three days. We eat more. If it''s a better barbarian bone, such as the king level fierce beast barbarian bone, you can exchange a person''s ration for about 30 days. " At this time, the answer is ah Ho, not ah LAN. "Ah Ho, it seems that you have never mentioned it to me." "You never asked." Chu east tone one suffocate, a roar of Reply of rightness and vigour pour also reasonable. Chu Dong always thought that although the brute warriors were more savage and fierce than the human tribes, they were all human beings after all, and they should be hunting wild animals and killing wild animals to make a living just like human beings. It turned out that was not the case. "Ah Ho, it''s my fault. I should have asked you earlier." "Chu, it''s good you don''t ask. We are now popular in the rock tribe and drink spicy food, not to mention how beautiful it is. " "Ah Ho, what is popular and spicy? Look at your hair. It looks like you can eat enough, right A LAN asked suddenly. "It''s more than eating enough. Don''t you see that I''m a little fat now? Hey, hey, you don''t know how good the food of Panshi tribe is. You know, in addition to our chieftain''s unique cooking skills, such as cook, delicacy, so many cooks can make you swallow your own tongue. " When it comes to elation, ah Hou even has a lot of brats coming out of the corner of his mouth. At first, Chu Dong thought ah Hou was an eyesore, but he saw that ah LAN, the leader of the fierce bear warrior, seemed to be infected, and greedy saliva flowed from the corner of his mouth, so he held his shoulder beside him and watched ah Hou abduct ah LAN in a very different way. "Blue ass, you don''t know? Our rock tribe''s honey roast meat, roast steak, charcoal heart, fragrant ribs, secret heart There are also various kinds of delicious soup, such as Cordyceps sinensis soup, Hongjing Baiwei soup, Longjing Humeng soup... " "Wait, ahoo, what are you talking about?" "Food, of course. What do you mean by woodlouse? In the past, I never thought that we could eat the delicious food in the world. I don''t think I could have stayed in the rock tribe for such a long time if there were not so many delicious food and wine. " "A careless" ah Hou said his truth, the rough man can''t help but look at Chu Dong with a guilty heart. Seeing that Chu Dong didn''t have any other reaction, he let go.In fact, Panshi tribe can become a big tribe with thousands of people in the shortest time. The strong backbone of Chudong is one of the reasons, but the most realistic reason is that Panshi tribe can provide sufficient rations for the power to take refuge in. In the dangerous wasteland, survival is the first thing, and the rest is free. Therefore, Chu Dong naturally "forgives" ah Hou''s real intention of joining Panshi tribe. "Ah Ho, you''re not fooling me, are you?" "What are you doing? Well, I''ve got some jerky and jerky with me. Try it With that, ah Hou took out a lot of dried meat from the skin bag he was carrying and handed it to ah LAN. A LAN took a dried meat and stuffed it into his mouth. Suddenly, the whole expression became very wonderful. "Ah Ho, what kind of animal jerky is this? So delicious? " "This is a kind of cooked dried meat product, which is made from lean meat of livestock and poultry as raw material, through cutting, pre cooking, dice (pieces, strips), seasoning, re cooking, soup collection, drying and other first cooked processing and then shaping and drying, or first shaping and drying and then cooked processing. It''s a thousand times better than the dried meat you''ve stored. " Ah Hou explained haughtily, as if these jerkies were made of this product. When he spoke, a LAN had already stuffed the jerky that ah Hou had handed him into his mouth. After a big chew, some of them were reluctant to give up, and they were given to a female brute and two children who could not see how old they were. After seeing this scene, Chu Dong turns his eyes and says that a LAN is also in love with his daughter-in-law, but this method is a little disgusting. "Alan, join us. In our tribe, we can have this delicious dried meat that we can''t finish eating." At this time, ah Hou threw out his olive branch. Chapter 388 Ah Hou originally thought that under the temptation of Meishi, ah LAN could excitedly agree to his invitation to join, but he didn''t expect to get ah Lan''s refusal. "No. According to the old tradition, the gold owner would hire us and pay each of us half a bone a day. " What else did ah Hou want to say? Chu Dong raised his hand and said, "OK, I''ll hire all of you according to the agreement just now. The reward is just what I said." "Good. Wait for us. We''ll clean up and move the house. " Chu Dong strange, heart said that this group of fierce bear beast man one by one light cloth Yi slip, still have the property to move? Then, we saw that each of these savages began to carry stones on his back in an orderly way. Some of them were strong and some of them were small. "What are you doing?" "Chu, this is their virtue. They will take away the stones everywhere they go, even without food." With such an explanation, Chu Dong became more confused. However, a LAN, who is busy, has no time to answer Chu Dong''s doubts. Soon, the whole beast pack up the stones of different shapes. "Ah Ho, that human, we can go." Chu Dong looked around with a complicated expression. It''s clear that this scene has changed to another one. The place they are in is the wasteland where autumn has begun. The cold wind is not biting, but it also has a cool feeling. However, when it was planted one second ago, it was still warm as spring. When a LAN carries the last stone, the surrounding scene changes suddenly. Thinking of the strange situation when he and ah Hou entered the territory of the fierce bear warrior, Chu Dong realized the secret of the array. To some extent, it is similar to the fields of Mo Shi and Yun Lao. "Well, follow us." After thinking about this, Chu Dong nodded and headed for the rock tribe with a Hou and a LAN. Because the distance is far away, and not in a hurry, so some of Chudong deliberately slowed down. When camping at night, a LAN and his people rearrange the stones they are carrying in some strange order. As a result, another warm environment appears again. Chudong was kind and powerful. He showed his hands intentionally or unintentionally when he was on the road, which made the fierce bear soldiers who admired the strong very much. Therefore, he was able to get together with them very quickly. A LAN was even more fascinated by Chu Dong''s little herbal wine, and soon told some secrets of this violent bear tribe. It turns out that every time they migrate, they will move the stones of the array, and resettle their tribe with the migration of their tribe. A LAN didn''t know what kind of array it was. He only knew that he knew it when he was very young, and then he put it in a fixed order. As for why, he didn''t know why. With Chu Dong''s skillful communication and questioning, and his peeping into people''s hearts, he knows that a LAN is telling the truth. A LAN really doesn''t know this, so he knows such a strange array made of stones, and the key is a strange dark stone on a LAN''s back. If you look at it carefully, the strange dark stone is no different from the ordinary stone. On the contrary, at first glance, you feel that the stone gives you a strange feeling. Chu Dong tried to touch it, but there was no abnormal phenomenon. In view of this is the secret of the violent bear tribe, although he wanted to know why, Chu Dong was not in a hurry, so he decided on Xu xutu''s idea. A few days later, when they arrived at the Panshi tribe, Chudong had already found out all the details of the positions, distances, orientations, shapes and so on of their array. After Chudong and ahoo went out for a trip, they returned with powerful brute soldiers such as a LAN, which certainly made the Panshi tribe a sensation. Although there are only 39 real strong soldiers in the tribe, they are already elite, and the strength of Panshi tribe is even higher. Next, Chu Dong placed a LAN''s fierce bear tribe behind the surrounding hill of Panshi tribe, and then, under the hill, it turned into a chaotic Rock Hill. And the original intention is to accept the employment in exchange for daily rations of the fierce bear tribe, also don''t really pay them barbarians, as long as enough rations can be, and the counting ability of these people is measured by how much they can eat. After setting up the fierce bear tribe, Chu Dong went back to his cave. After being intimate with yeluo for a while, he drew the external array of the fierce bear tribe on the wall with charcoal pen according to the previous impression. Chudong is carefully studying the array on the wall when he hears the dialogue between yeluo and the sorcerer. "Grandfather Wu, you are here." When yeluo was in Wudong tribe, her mother and daughter were taken care of by the witch. Therefore, yeluo respected the witch very much and always called him grandfather.Chu Dong has explained to yeluo twice about the fact that she is the nephew of teacher Chu Dong, but yeluo says that she is not contradictory. In fact, Chu Dong thinks that yeluo doesn''t understand the complicated and strange relationship that she is the uncle of sorcerer and the grandson-in-law of sorcerer. The sorcerer touched Ye Luo''s hair with a smile and asked kindly, "Ye Luo, you have become the Sorcerer''s wife now, and I am relieved that you live a nourishing life. It''s time for me to go back. Since martial uncle Chudong is back, I''m here to say something else. " "Goodbye? Are you going to leave now? Don''t stay a little longer?! Wu Qiang and I both miss you "Ha ha, Wudong also needs me. I''ve been here for a long time. Well, don''t be sad. We''ll meet again soon. " Although Ye Luo was a little sad, she knew that what she said was right. "Brother Chu, grandfather Wu is leaving. Let me prepare some gifts for him." Chu Dong was so absorbed that he just nodded. Ye Luo ran out like a bird and was ready to give the gift he had brought with him. "What''s uncle doing?" He Wu curiously walked over and stood side by side with Chu Dong, looking at the array on the wall in front of him. "Come, nephew wizard." Chu Dong did not return to say hello. After watching for a while, the sorcerer suddenly exclaimed in surprise. "This is Array? It''s a little simpler, but it''s a real divine array. Where did martial uncle get it? " Chu Dong turns around and stares at Wu. "My nephew, do you know the array? Then I''ll have to consult you. " Chapter 389 The sorcerer can see that Chu Dong is very serious about asking himself, but he smiles bitterly. "My martial uncle thinks highly of me. The array map, especially the divine array map, has been lost. The reason why I was able to name it was because my master had said that I had painted it simply. But I don''t know how to set up the array "That''s right." Chu Dong sighed a little disappointed. "However, I''ve heard that every array seems to have a core, which is called array eye. It seems that the array is different, and the array eyes are different. I don''t know exactly what it is. " The sorcerer spread out his hands like nothing to do with himself. Chu Dong gave the witch a white look. This nephew of the teacher is a nephew of the teacher, but he is also an old man. The old people are all crafty and cunning. What do they have? "Nephew, are you coming to say goodbye to me?" "Yes. I''ve been in the rock tribe long enough. It''s time to go back to my tribe. " "We don''t have enough. Go for a walk? " "All right. There are also some things to talk about with my martial uncle. " Chu Dong and Yao Wu walked side by side. He was much taller than Chu Dong, but because he was old and weak, and he was leaning on a magic wand, he looked almost as tall as Chu Dong. But when they walked together, everyone in Panshi tribe would stop and salute Chu Dong respectfully, but most of them turned a blind eye to Wu Wu. In his opinion, when Chu Dong walked, he seemed to have a feeling that people could not understand. The closer he got to Chu Dong, the more he felt. Chu Dong and Yao Wu went out of the tribe and came to the place where the soldiers of the fierce bear tribe were. "Martial uncle, what are we doing here?" The sorcerer looked around the empty place suspiciously. There was no other place worth noticing except a disorderly stone hill. "Just follow me." Chu Dong stepped into the luanshigang. Although he had some doubts, he still followed Chu Dong. "My God, what''s going on? Is this the array? "The mysterious barrier array in legend?" The sound of the sorcerer behind Chu Dong was full of shock. "This array is called the magic barrier array? It''s a little close to the point. " "Hey, Jin Zhu, why are you here again?" A fierce bear soldier came over and looked down at Chu Dong and Wu. "It''s OK. Bring a friend over to have a look. Where is Alan In the presence of outsiders, Chu Dong generally gave Wu enough face, and would not call him his nephew. After all, the age gap between the two people was very big. "Yes. Chief Allan, here comes the golden master who can fight well. " With the roar of the bear warrior, a LAN hongguoguo came over. It seemed that he had just done something bad. Some reactions still existed. "Ha ha, my gold Lord, the barbecue you sent is so delicious. I want to thank you." With that, a LAN came over and wanted to hug Chu Dong Xiong. Chu Dong naturally can''t let a LAN embrace, light Dodge, want to let this gang of fierce bear beast barbarian put on a little Dongdong as soon as possible, at least can have a little shame. "Ah LAN, I''m here for nothing else. I just want to ask, how can I get the array that can hide more than 100 of you?" A LAN scratched his head and replied, "I don''t know. I know these stones are very useful from the time I can remember. I don''t know how I got them. " "So can we have a look at the stones when you moved?" "This..." When he gets along with a LAN, Chu Dong knows that he is a straightforward man. He hesitates at this time. Naturally, he is not willing to let people see those big or small stones, normal or strange ones. However, when Chu Dong was walking with them, he basically observed and even touched all the stones, except for the small but dark strange stone that a LAN was carrying with him, which seemed like night. "Nephew, is there any way to let me get close to the eyes here? I suspect it''s the dark stone. " Chudong''s lips moved slightly, and the sound came into the secret. The sorcerer didn''t make a sound, and the wand in his hand shook gently in front of a LAN''s eyes. A LAN''s eyes suddenly become dull a lot. "Chief Allan, right? Can you show us around? " A LAN nodded stupidly, turned around and took Chudong and Xunwu to the side of the strange dark stone. Chu Dong took advantage of this opportunity to carefully observe and touch the dark stone. The reason why Chu Dong felt a little strange about this stone was that there was a light streamer rotation under the very rough surface of the stone. If Chu Dong didn''t have a deep understanding of the force, he would not have felt it at all.At this time, the distance is closer, and you can feel the surging force in the black stone. When the palm touches the rough surface, there will be a slight concussion feeling. This concussion feeling is very cyclical. Generally speaking, it is about five seconds to gently rise outward, and then return to the original. "Do you know what kind of stone this is The sorcerer carefully stared at the strange stone for a long time, still shaking his head. "Little martial uncle, I don''t know much about it. I really haven''t seen such a stone." "Oh, you don''t know. Do you think this is the eye of the array? " "Maybe." Chu Dongxin said that he brought you in just to use your knowledge to solve his doubts. However, he didn''t have any constructive opinions except that he called this formation "maze" at first. Chu Dong''s hand turned over, and he already had Lu Ding in his hand. His hand gently send, from the side of the black stone gently across the bottom, is very light cut off a corner of the black stone is not a small piece of stone. Tripod, if not so easy to do. At the incision of the black stone, there is a special texture inside. It looks similar to jade, and it seems to be some kind of metal ore. Chu Dong then scraped a lot of stone chips from the incision with a bone knife, and put them into an empty animal skin bag that Chu Dong had prepared, just like the small stones cut before. "Well, the tour is almost over. Let''s go, nephew." The sorcerer nodded and kept up with Chu Dong''s steps. They soon came out of the maze. After a while, a LAN, who regained his normal consciousness, just felt as if he had been asleep. He didn''t care about the difference of the black stone he cherished all the time. Chapter 390 The sorcerer followed Chu Dong out of the maze of the fierce bear tribe. Looking at Chu Dong''s hasty steps, he couldn''t help laughing. "Little martial uncle, you just dragged me for a walk, just to steal that stone sample?" "And what do you think?" "I really thought I was going to talk to you. In fact, I really have something to talk to you about. " Chu Dong realized that he really had something to say to himself, so he stopped. "What do you want to say In the absence of outsiders, when Chu Dong called Wu Wu, it means that the relationship between the two people at this time is not the relationship between martial uncle and martial nephew, but an equal relationship. "I don''t want to talk about some things. I believe the chieftain also knows how to do them, so I won''t repeat them. Before I leave, I just want to confirm one thing with the chieftain. " "The expression is very dignified. It seems that this matter is very important, but I don''t know what I want to confirm?" "Is the chieftain really going to have trouble with the man temple?" "People don''t make me, I don''t make me. Since the temple of man was the first to attack us, we can''t wait to die. I will fight back like a scalpel at the right time "In that case, our goal is the same. But I hope the chieftain can go to the temple of man first. Some things are not what you know on the surface. " "Wu, you are not the first one to persuade me to go to the temple of man. I will definitely go. " "It''s time for us to meet again when my little martial uncle comes back from the temple of man." Chu Dong recognized that the sorcerer had put stress on our two words, and with a slight pick on his brow, he asked, "we? You''re not talking about me and you, but about you, right? " "Not bad. By that time, the younger martial uncle should have been able to guess who we are. " He didn''t want to solve the mystery at this time, so Chu Dong stopped asking. "Little martial uncle, do you have the confidence to break the maze array?" He stopped talking about the topic just now and turned to another topic. "It''s a bit of a clue, but it''s a scientific problem and needs constant practice and experiment." "For more than a year in Panshi tribe, I heard that your tribesmen said a lot of new words, such as experiment, practice, and so on. Little martial uncle, I found that Shizu really didn''t choose you as a close disciple." "It''s just my personal habit. I''m used to observing everything around me with a rigorous scientific attitude." They chatted all the way to the gate outside the tribe. Here, the soldiers of Wudong tribe are ready to go. After staying in Panshi tribe for more than a year, Wudong soldiers have learned how to ride horses under the guidance of Lu et al. Therefore, Panshi tribe specially gave Wudong tribe 20 horned scale war horses this time. Wudong soldiers are holding horned scale war horses waiting for the appearance of the sorcerer. A total of more than ten soldiers had 20 horses, some of which were idle, and their backs were full of big packages. Among them, there were gifts from Chudong to Xuwu and the chief of Wudong tribe, and more gifts from the people of Panshi tribe, especially stones. After all, Shitou married Wu Qiang, the daughter of the chief of the Wudong tribe. If he could not see the chief''s father-in-law in person, he could only use some special products and his accumulated wealth as a gift. "Chieftain, let''s say goodbye. I hope we''ll meet soon The sorcerer turned over and put on a horny scale horse and nodded to Chu Dong. "All right. I''m sure it won''t be too far away. " The sorcerer waved to the people sent out by the Panshi tribe, then took more than ten Wudong soldiers to ride their horses and whip, and soon disappeared in the wilderness. Ye Luo is also one of the people who saw him off in the rock tribe. Looking at the back of the old man who had been very kind to him, ye Luo''s eyes are slightly red. Chu Dong goes to Ye Luo and holds Ye Luo in his arms. "We''ll see you soon." "Well. I don''t just want to see Uncle Wu, I also want to see Uncle Lin Feng. " Chu Dong frowned slightly. After more than a year, Lin Feng and Qi had no news coming back, and they didn''t know whether it was smooth to follow passers-by back to the city. In this era of underdeveloped transportation and information almost equal to zero, what Chu Dong is most upset about is the inequality of information. Some intelligence information may have come more than ten days ago, or even a year and a half ago. Another period of time, it''s time for the winter Tibetan meeting organized by Yunshan tribe. I don''t know if I can see passers-by and Lin Feng returning at that time. "Come back, our life will continue. Let''s get busy with what we should be busy with. This year''s winter gathering of Yunshan tribe is coming. It''s time for us to go there again. Maybe we should be able to see them from the city. After all, the city-state is far away from our rock tribe. "Seeing off the people back to the tribe, still busy with their own work. After Chu Dong and yeluo return to their cave, they plunge into the black stone they steal. With the laboratory level established by Chudong, it is impossible to make precise analysis, but some tests can be done. If in the past, Chu Dong would analyze the composition of this stone meticulously, whether it is ore or gangue. However, with the understanding of the force and the expansion of the chakra, Chudong naturally would not do that. Besides, the reagents needed to test various mineral compositions could not be produced by the current means, and he could only judge by his own experience. After a while, I didn''t even find the stone crumbs dissolved in the water. But when Chu Dong inserted his finger into the clear water, the stone debris began to condense slowly and gradually turned into a small stone ball. The stone ball is not very big, only the size of a fingernail. This stone ball can have such a change, is the condensation of Chu Dong with his own force, which contains the force belonging to Chu Dong. Chu Dong held the small stone ball and compared it with the bigger black stone. After cutting off a piece of stone with the tripod, a small stone ball was born. Next, Chu Dong used other ordinary stones to soak in the water, and then stopped caring about them. The next day, Chu Dong took out 365 ordinary stones from the water. In addition to a stone ball containing the force, he placed them according to the memory of the maze array. Chapter 391 But the 366 stones have been put out in full accordance with the diagram of the mysterious barrier array of the violent bear tribe, but there is no response. The location of the stone, and even the angle of each carefully. When he was sure that his furnishings were not wrong, Chu Dong changed his position and angle dozens of times after careful consideration. There was no miracle all the time, so he was a little depressed. According to Chu Dong''s previous calculation, these 366 stones are proportionally similar to the stones in the maze array of the violent bear tribe. Should this be unlikely? See Chu Dong some depressed sitting there, has not disturbed Chu Dong''s night Luo came over, conveniently handed a cup of tea to Chu Dong. "Brother Chu, have a rest." "Well, well, change your mind." "Brother Chu, what are you doing? What''s the use of so many small stones? " Night Luo curiously looking at Chu east to put those small stones to ask a way. "Do an experiment." Chu Dong didn''t explain too much, mainly because he didn''t know how to explain the maze array. After all, he was just following the example. "Oh, it feels like those little dolls are playing stone games together." Said, some boring night Luo conveniently put an extra stone into 366 stones. Chu Dong is drinking tea, originally did not care, but heard night Luo strange sound "Yi" pronunciation. "What''s the matter?" "Brother Chu, the stone I just put in is missing." "How could it not be..." Chu Dong immediately sat up straight body, eyes bright, double pupil reappearance, instant found just now night Luo into the inside of that stone. "Ha ha, I see. It turns out to be like this. I''ve been decorating this array all the time, but I forgot to put the test object in it. From the appearance, there is no reaction. By the way, ye Luo, you go out and ask Yue and Qiao to catch some small insects. They want to be lively. And don''t tell them what kind of experiment I''m doing. " See Chu East solemnly its matter of command, night Luo promise a go out. Soon, yeluo brought back a small leather bag, and then caught dozens of insects from it. There are black beetles, spiders and slubby insects. Of course, they are non-toxic and harmless. They can be seen everywhere in the tribe. Chu Dong put small insects into the small maze array, so he found that after these small insects went inside, they couldn''t be seen outside. When you look at it with the double pupil, you will find that the little guys are circling in it, but they can''t find the right direction to go out. Night Luo is in the side issued a light exclamation. She can only see the stones, but can''t see the shadow of the insects put into the range of the stones. "Brother Chu, how could this happen?" "I don''t know what the specific principle is. I only know that after these stones are placed in a certain order and angle, they will form a special power space, similar to a kind of border. No matter what they enter into the border, they will be isolated, and the outside world can''t see or feel them." "Is that amazing?" "Of course it''s amazing. The first time I saw it, I was scared. It seems that my calculation is correct, and then we can carry out the transformation. This is too crude. It should be more elaborate and more effective. " With that, Chu Dong began to meditate. Yeluo no longer disturb Chu Dong''s thinking, because she also knows that once Chu Dong gets into a difficult situation, it is basically a state of forgetting both things and me, and the external affairs have nothing to do with him. In order not to disturb Chu Dong, ye Luo comes out of the lab and sees that the soldiers in charge today are Mao and two soldiers. "Soldier Mao, brother Chu is concentrating on the experiment. You can''t let anyone disturb you. If you work hard, guard here. No one is allowed to go in." "Don''t worry, Mrs. yeluo. No one dares to disturb the chieftain. " In addition to the Dongye and other tribes, the most trusted one is Dongye. Ye Luo nodded and went to find the axe with a steel knife with a scabbard. Among the whole tribe, the axe is the most skillful one. Especially after he became a god warrior, he studied the Dao more deeply and became more and more powerful. Yeluo also likes Dao very much. The long Dao specially made by the rock master for her is narrower, which is different from the shape of most soldiers'' Bailian steel Dao. When Chu Dong saw Ye Luo for the first time, ye Luo used a long and narrow bone knife to fight against Sirius jackals. However, ye Luo, who had not received systematic training at that time, just fought with her own talent.Now it''s different. There are so many experts in Panshi tribe that everyone can teach yeluo one or two skills. "Hello, brother axe." When ye Luo rushes over, she finds that the axe is holding the knife and thinking. After waiting for a while, I saw the axe come back from my meditation, and then I began to speak. "Yeluo, are you here? Show me the knife I taught you last time. " The axe laughs. Axe likes Ye Luo very much because of Chu Dong. More importantly, ye Luo is not a leisurely eater. He has a high understanding of Dao Dao. Night Luo agreed, took out his steel knife, gently took a knife flower, put a knife in the chest posture, the whole person''s momentum has changed, like a tree, like a stone, still. Suddenly, the night rose moved, a knife split out, the knife light shining, the whole person is like a leaf light floating with the direction of the blade shot out. The knife is split out, stabbed out and swept out. In a flash, there are at least five different orientations, and more than ten kinds of blade angle adjustment. If there is an opponent in front of yeluo''s body, no matter how the opponent reacts, it will be within all the variation range of this knife. Don''t underestimate the five directions and ten angles, but they can be combined into hundreds of ways to cope with changes. The end is very clever. Compared with the barbarian warriors, the Ye Luo, who has not yet integrated the barbarian bones, has some shortcomings in natural strength, so he works hard on the subtlety of the sabre technique. The axe just taught Ye Luo the meaning of the sword, but in fact, there was no clear professor on whether to chop or chop, or whether to stab or chop. At this time, ye Luo could not help grinning when he saw that ye Luo gave full play to the subtlety of the sword. Chapter 392 After yeluo received the sword, he clapped and praised: "it''s worthy of the chieftain witch lady. If you practice this sword technique for a few years, you will surpass me." "Brother axe, you are too modest. How can I surpass you?" Ye Luo is still very happy to get the praise of the axe, and bows slightly to thank him. "Yeluo, Chu hasn''t decided which barbarian bone to give you? Now you have become a martial arts, but the strength is not enough, the speed is not enough, only the skillful moves can not make you invincible. " Hearing this, ye Luodu raised her pretty lips and said, "brother Chu has been busy with his research. Otherwise, he didn''t have time to tell him about all kinds of tribal affairs." "Yang told me that Chu Dong was going to select more teenagers who could become junior barbarians. This time, there would be a lot of them, even girls. I just don''t know if Chu Dong wants you to be a woman warrior. " Hearing this news, night Luo''s face showed a look of surprise, at the same time, more or less some sorrow. "Thank you for telling me the news." Finish saying, night Luo quickly walked back to oneself and Chu East common cave. After entering the cave, yeluo sees that Chudong is still playing with more than 300 small stones. It seems that Chudong hasn''t even moved since yeluo left. "Brother Chu, can I trouble you?" Chu Dong heard Ye Luo''s voice, but most of his mind was on the arrangement and improvement of the mini maze array, so he just played down the word "Er". Night Luo went to Chu Dong''s side, stretched out a hand to want to embrace Chu Dong, but after all still some shy, hesitated for a while, or decided to own the whole person to lie on Chu Dong''s body. Chu Dong felt the warmth and softness on his back, and his body couldn''t react. Chu Dong patted Ye Luo''s buttocks with his backhand, and said faintly, "don''t make trouble. I''m in the FuPan maze array. If it''s done, our whole rock tribe will be protected by the maze array." "Brother, you know that you study and experiment all day long, or all kinds of busy things in the tribe. Have you considered me? Like sister Yue, sister Gangya and sister Qiao, they are very happy with their men every day. Even brother ahoo is obedient to Aunt ma... " Speaking of the last time, night Luo''s voice began to become resentful. Chu Dong''s body is slightly stiff. After they married yeluo, they didn''t live much at night, mainly because they were too busy and tired during the day. In addition, they habitually lived a peaceful life under the same roof with yeluo. For a moment, they forgot that they had married yeluo. Chu Dong quickly a light and matchless turn around, hands a night Luo embrace in the arms, affectionate looking at night Luo that a pair of beautiful eyes. Ye Luo''s eyelashes are really long, and her eyes are bright and bright in the dark. At this time, her watery and shy appearance is really attractive. "I''m sorry, yeluo. I''m also a little busy these days, not considering your feelings. Do you want me to hurt you like those rough guys like ah Ho and Yang? " Chu Dong''s corner of the mouth curved a good-looking arc, smile with a touch of unspeakable evil spirit. Yeluo''s face turned red. That night when the bridal chamber, the kind of pain is still fresh in my mind, the man''s love ah really is the first pain after love. "Brother, I like that It feels like that. " A "brother" called so lingering, quite a kind of bone crisp numb feeling. As soon as Chu Dong thought of that night''s affectionate you coming and going, suddenly a stream of evil fire rose from his belly. "So my lovely yeluo is seducing me?" Night Luo red face, did not speak, two hands are hook Chu Dong''s back neck. Chu Dong bowed his head and pressed his lips on the cherry lips of yeluo. Two people tightly held together, quietly listening to each other''s breathing and heartbeat. It took a long time for the two to separate. However, Chu Dong also found that he was already at the right moment and could not lead without sending. "Hehe, although it''s in the daytime, I''m a chieftain. No one can control what I want to do." "Well, brother, you''d better take it easy..." Outside the cave, Mao and several soldiers who were in charge of guarding heard the faint voice in the cave getting louder and clearer. They exchanged eyes with each other. "Guard well, don''t talk, don''t disturb the boss''s interest." "That''s to say, all those who come to find the boss are stopped." "I see, chief! You can rest assured. " Chu Dong had a good ear and a good eye. Mao''s orders were loud and clear. Of course, he could not help but feel embarrassed, but there was a sense of stimulation. After a long time of in-depth discussion on the day of Chudong and yeluo, the curtain finally came down when the sun was about to set.At this time, outside the cave has been changed into a green garden, with a few soldiers. Chudong lies in the thick hide, and yeluo leans on Chudong''s solid chest. Ye Luo''s fingers are very naughty, drawing a circle between Chu Dong''s chest and abdomen, with a special feeling of fatigue and naughtiness after happiness. "Brother Chu, do you think I can be a woman warrior?" "Why do you ask this question all of a sudden? Who told you that? " "Said brother axe. As you know, I''ve been practicing with brother axe recently. My skill is very good. Brother axe says I''m very talented. It would be better if I could fuse the bones. " "Smart kid, I know you didn''t mean to seduce me just now, but you wanted me to give you a barbarian? King or overlord? Fine. However, I also know your talent and potential. I have to choose a better one for you. Don''t worry. " "Really? You can''t lie to me "No one can cheat my wife." "Wife? Why do you call me wife? " "Wife means partner, wife, wife and daughter-in-law. According to our tribe, it means pairing. You can call me husband and I''ll call you wife. Father in law, refers to the elderly, husband and wife, is to work together slowly aging couple. Let me sing you a song "Brother, can you sing?" Looking at Ye Luo''s admiration and envy, Chu Dong felt more proud than other people in the tribe. "Of course. It''s just that I''m not good at singing, so I don''t show it. I''ll sing one for you today "Yes, yes, I''m listening. Sing quickly." "Sit back to back on the carpet, listen to music and talk about wishes The most romantic thing I can think of is to grow old with you... " Chu Dong deliberately used the force to change the pronunciation of his throat, which was from the abdomen, so his singing was strong and long. Night Luo listen to, gradually crazy, looking at Chu Dong a face of happiness. Chapter 393 When the morning sun rises again, the rock tribe ushers in another morning. Chu Dong came out of the cave and moved his body for a while. He felt that yesterday seemed to be a little too hard. He even felt tired of fighting with the overlord beast. ¡°¡­¡­ The most romantic thing I can think of is to grow old with you... " Melodious song from a soldier''s mouth hum out, it is yesterday Chu Dong sing to night Luo that song. The soldier''s voice is very rough, but the tune is quite accurate. Think of is oneself and night Luo talk in the cave by the outside people hear, Chu East can''t help rubbing his head. "Boss, this song is really good, and it''s a magic song to pick up girls. Last night, I finally had sex with the one with big breasts and big buttocks... " Name hey hey of toward Chu East a burst of full of deep meaning smile. "Can you grow old as you sing in the song?" Chu Dong looked at the name with disdain. As early as I knew, among the group leaders, one of them is the one who loves to flirt with women and keeps an ambiguous relationship with many women in the tribe. If in modern society, zhunbao is a scum man, but at this moment there is no moral constraint on him. On the contrary, because he is one of the leaders trusted by Chu Dong, he is very favored by the young and old girls of the tribe. "Boss, we don''t expect to live long. As long as my blood can stay, we will be satisfied. Of course, it''s good to have a full family. I remember, boss, when you were in class, you said how wonderful it is to be able to indulge your grandchildren. " "How old are you? Just want to have grandchildren? " Chu Dong a stare, but the name is hippy smile response. "Boss, although I''m still young, I''m an intermediate barbarian warrior. Secretly tell you, just two days ago, from the fire division of a girl gave me a big fat boy The name is proud of the head, is very proud of the appearance. Looking at Ming''s childish face, Chu Dong just sighed softly and didn''t say anything else. In the tribe, there are many people who become parents at the age of thirteen or fourteen. Few of them will be like yeluo until they reach adulthood at the age of eighteen. After chatting with Ming for a while, Chu Dong rushed to the tribal class. Because during the period when he was missing, the classroom activities of the tribe almost collapsed. If only a few smart people who had learned some cultural knowledge continued to teach, the teaching would not exist. So when Chu Dong came into the classroom, he was surprised to find that Lu, who was only 12 years old, was standing on the classroom and giving lectures to some people who were much older than himself. Because their classroom is half open, half cave, half open-air, so Chu Dong stayed outside the open-air trees in the woods, so he didn''t rush out to disturb Lu. Lu''s lesson is the understanding of words in culture class. On a large stone wall, Lu carved 10 numbers with an axe and was teaching dozens of older students to read with him. "This is a book. Let''s read it with me!" "One..." "Chieh Wu once said when he taught us that learning should be rich in association. You can think about what this word looks like." "That Lu, you said this..." A tall and strong man stood up and suddenly asked. "Don''t call me Lu, call me teacher or teacher Lu." Show a face of serious, and his young face is very asymmetric. "Well, Miss Lu, what is associative power? And what does it mean to be rich? " "Associative power is what this thing looks like and associates with things you know. It''s called associative power. Richness, in short, means a lot "I see. The long one looks like a stick, but it''s two circles short." When the big man said that, he immediately caused a roar of laughter from the people around him. "I know you have a big stick. What do you show off?" "That is, in the future you will not call it a stick, but one." Lu listened to the black line on her face and stopped shouting. "Quiet, no noise in class!" The louder Lu shouts, the louder the laughter and noise of the strong students sitting under the classroom becomes. At this time, Chu Dong''s voice came. "Lu is the chief trainer of the horn scale war horse, and the language master of the barbarian language in the whole tribe, who is only a little worse than me. Believe it or not, if he roars, you people''s war favorites will betray you?" Chudong''s voice is not big, but who is not familiar with Chudong''s voice in the whole tribe? After hearing Chudong''s voice, all the people bow to the direction of Chudong. Chu Dong is slowly coming, casually looking for a place, sitting in the middle of many students, and then waved his hand to everyone."Everyone sit down and listen to Miss Lu." Do not venture as like as two peas in , because everyone here is not the same as the primary school students. Lu took two steps to salute Chu Dong, but Chu Dong waved to him. "Today, you are my teacher. I''ll take you back to the students to see if you can really make them hear you clearly." Among the children under 12 years old in Panshi tribe, there are only two children who have been with Chudong for a long time. They are striving to change themselves like Chudong while competing with Chudong. One is Lu, and the other is the choking sound being cultivated by assistant Chu Dong. Now Chu Dong also came to listen to his class, so Lu was excited and nervous. After all, Lu had experienced some things, so after taking a few deep breaths, she finally calmed down. "Just now the chieftain of Chu Dong gave me a reminder. I''ll announce a rule to you before giving a lecture." How serious Lu''s face became, how serious it was. He was really a stern little adult. "Today I''ll teach you five numbers, one, two, three, four, five. Tomorrow, I will test you these five numbers in class. Those who can answer all correctly will have the priority to win the battle favor. " "Those who answer more than three correctly, but not all correctly, can enjoy five test rides of horned scale Mustang at sunset." "If you answer less than three, you will not be able to get a battle pet or try to ride a horned Mustang for one year." "Do you understand?" Dewey looked around the students. "I understand." All the students answered with one voice, and became nervous one by one, for fear that they would miss every word that teacher Lu said. Chapter 394 Chudong nodded slightly and appreciated it very much. Lu understood what he had just said very thoroughly. After all, Lu is a trainer of horses and animals. He immediately understood that Chu Donggang''s words meant to use this way of adding rewards and punishments to standardize a good study habit for all the tribal people in class. In the primary school classroom, teachers will let the pupils go to the penalty station as punishment, can also use some candy as a reward to encourage students, now the way is like this. Lu is very bold to say that sentence, because as a reward and punishment, he is a little hairy child, in fact, does not have so many rights, so he will look at Chu Dong, see Chu Dong satisfaction after nodding, this just let go. "Next, read with me. It''s one, a finger, a stick, a person''s one. It''s a quantifier." "It''s one, a finger, a stick, a person''s one. It''s a quantifier." No one dares to make fun of Lu any more. Everyone reads along with Lu. "Then there is the way of writing. From left to right, it''s like sweeping a thousand troops in the art of chopping and butchering. " The students took the branch seriously, drew a horizontal line with Mr. Lu on the ground, and then read out the pronunciation of the word aloud. The rest of the figures, Lu taught very smoothly, everyone is trying to learn and remember. When the number of reading and writing are all taught, Lu suddenly made a grimace to Chudong. "Next, let''s invite Wu Chudong, the greatest, most respected and most overbearing great love Saint chief of our tribe, to give us a speech. Welcome!" Lu took the lead in clapping, and everyone warmly welcomed and even jumped to clap. Chudong shook his head gently. Lu, the child is still a little naughty. But Chu Dong stood up and stepped on the platform. Chu Dong stretched out a hand and pressed it down. Suddenly, the cheering applause subsided. "What Miss Lu said just now is very good. Although it''s only five words, you should know that everything starts from the most basic. It''s just like when you go hunting for wasteland. How to make your prey clean and tidy is accumulated bit by bit." "I believe in a saying that knowledge is power. What is real power and what is real knowledge? As we all know, our Panshi tribe is very powerful now. There are the results of the joint efforts of all of us, and there are industrial projects dominated by scientific knowledge ahead of other tribes. " "If I tell you so much, you may not be able to understand. As long as you know the steel knives in your hands, the lime we use to build houses, and the various kinds of knife and wound medicine we use to treat diseases, these are all changes brought about by knowledge." "With knowledge, there will be people among you who can know a lot of things like me, who really understand people, rather than the fierce savages who only know how to fight and kill." "What''s more, I would like to tell you that I will have a large-scale selection of junior soldiers in winter. One of the items is the assessment of cultural knowledge. If I fail to pass the cultural course, no matter how strong my physical quality is, I will be defeated in the selection of junior soldiers." "It''s not only the selection of junior soldiers, but also the selection of intermediate soldiers among junior soldiers, and the selection of senior soldiers among intermediate soldiers. The same cultural course is also a required subject." "I hope all the people who want to get a hundred feet to go a step further will not be planted in the culture class." Chu Dong''s words, no doubt, are one after another heavy bombs dropped into the ears of those students. The students who can sit here and listen to the lectures are also the people who have some small skills in the tribe. Whether they are the ordinary barbarians who want to become the junior soldiers, or the junior soldiers who want to become the intermediate senior soldiers or even the divine warriors, after listening to Chu Dong''s words, all of them have their inner waves, one wave is uneven, another wave is rising. At present, some students with rough and gallant character stand up and ask questions. "Chieftain, do you mean we''ll have a big selection of models?" Chu Dong nodded. "Do I have a chance?" "Everyone has a chance. I will discuss the specific selection rules with the heads of each branch and the elders of the tribe, and then publish them to the tribe owners. " "Great, I can be a junior soldier." The stout man, who didn''t look like a student at all, clapped his hands and jumped up like a child. In fact, this man is no more than fifteen or sixteen years old. Like this excited student, other students are also cheering. Lu Leng snorted. "If you can''t learn cultural knowledge well, don''t daydream." Lu''s voice was like thunder, which put out everyone''s excitement. There is a clever boy who ran to Lu''s side, with a low brow and a smooth beard."Can you explain some problems to me? Please give me a lesson on three rations With such an example coming up, other smart guys will come right up. "Miss Lu, my sister is as beautiful as a flower. I admire you very much. Shall I arrange it for you? " "Your silly girl is also called pretty? What men need most is sharp weapons. My brother is a blacksmith''s Apprentice. He can prepare a good steel knife for the teacher. " Of course, these are only a few. Most of the others are still in a state of ignorance. The simple barbarians don''t have so many heretical ideas and can''t understand the flattery of smart people. Chu Dong looked at the face surrounded by the three smart guys with a proud smile, and could not help shaking his head slightly. There are signs of corruption ahead of time. But Chu Dong won''t stop it. After all, human beings enjoy the envy and hatred of the same kind, which is also an alternative reflection of honor. Chu Dong was about to leave when Lu suddenly said, "chieftain, don''t go. Can you sing us a love song for the witch lady? Everyone wants to hear it. " Chu Dong suddenly turns around, and stares at Lu with severe eyes. Lu feels uncomfortable all over, and a strong pressure comes down from head to foot. "What did you say?" "Nothing." Lu finds that her teeth are fighting. At this time, she finds that Chu Dong is not happy with her request. Sometimes, Lu would forget that Chudong was an absolute master of the tribe, a ruthless man who slaughtered all the chickens and dogs of the tribe at the first order, in addition to his amiable elder brother. "Well, I''ll sing you a song." Chudong suddenly burst into a smile, and his attitude changed so fast that people were caught off guard. Chapter 395 Chu Dong never thought that he could become a dancing moment with songs. After all, in Chu Dong''s memory, every time he went to karaoke party, he always played the role of the soul killer of the Mac. "Lao Chu, others sing for money, you sing for life..." Those friends who had been especially familiar with Chudong''s embarrassment time and again made fun of him, as if they didn''t know that the boring daydream of several centuries had disappeared. However, in the Panshi tribe, there were people waiting for Chudong to sing a song, which made Chudong feel excited. Chu Dong didn''t expect that his song "the most romantic thing" was sung by the people in the tribe when he was in the boudoir with yeluo. What made him feel more excited was that his voice was so full of vicissitudes. This is another unexpected benefit of changing the body without changing the soul. "What song would you like to sing for us?" Chu Dong paced on the platform. After thinking for a few seconds, he stopped. "I''m going to sing desert camel." ¡°¡­¡­ It''s a long road. I can''t say I''m happy, angry and sad. Only the camel is still busy. There are ghosts and ghosts, ghosts and monsters, and only the heron and Eagle are singing in the secluded world. " This piece of desert camel has a retro style and high melody, which once became a popular song sung by everyone. Chu Dong, the soul killer of maiba, once thought about performing this song, but because of his limited strength, he couldn''t express his inner ambition and passion of "the world is so big, I want to see it". Today, the sky is so blue, the clouds are so white, breathing a breath of fresh air may be drunk in the pure ecological environment, Chu Dong suddenly felt that this song can appropriately express his rich feelings. The desolate and melodious melody is conveyed by the voice of Chudong, which is full of the force. The song really reaches the shocking feeling of three days. When Chu Dong finished singing, all the people were immersed in Chu Dong''s ancient style music and couldn''t extricate themselves for a long time. Not only the students who heard Chu Dong''s singing on the spot, but also the busy people in every corner of the tribe heard Chu Dong''s singing. People put down their work and looked forward to the direction of Chu Dong. "It''s the voice of the chieftain!" "It''s such a beautiful voice that I''m going to get drunk." "Yes, it''s better than fruit wine." "Great chieftain, you are the son of God." People listen to Chu Dong''s passionate songs, one by one become very excited, and they come to the singing school in an endless stream. When Chu Dong finished singing a song, there were hundreds of people around. There are also countless tribal people gathered in the direction of Chudong. "Chieftain, is that the song? It''s so penetrating. Can you sing another song? " "Yes, chieftain, your voice is so unique. We want to hear your wonderful voice." "Great chieftain, sing another song!" "Sing a song!! Sing a song! " Unknowingly, thousands of people gathered and asked Chu Dongdao to sing another song. Chu East dew calm smile, the heart is already like a flower general happy. He reached in the air and clenched his fist. This is a conventional tactical gesture in the combat group. Many people in the Panshi tribe are very familiar with it. Therefore, after Chudong made the action of clenching his fist in the air, he was silent. "The sun is going to set in the west, and the lake is quiet. Playing my beloved Pipa and singing the moving ballad.... " The chieftain witch, who was sought after like a star, suddenly thought of a well-known classic song, so he began to sing it. The rhythm of this ballad, which is a combination of lyric and fighting emotions, is fast and slow. At this moment, after the singing voice of Chu Dong, it arouses the endless mood of busy people, especially the brute soldiers who often face the challenge of life and death. They can''t help but show their sweet smile after defeating the enemy. For the people of Panshi tribe, they can''t understand too many words in it. Such as trains, such as devils, such as machine guns, but this does not hinder the simple people who have not heard any songs enjoy. Chu Dong looked around and saw that everyone was still in the mood. He felt satisfied, but he was also moved. "Do you think this song is good or not?" "That sounds good!" "Since it sounds good, sing along with me!" So, Chu Dong Sang a song, and more than 1000 people around him followed Chu Dong to sing a song. The sound wave was so huge that people''s hearts were surging.There is no lack of these Samurai singing along with them. It''s true that barbarians sing by roaring, just like fighting with barbarians on the battlefield. It''s like who has a bigger voice and a higher winning rate. It doesn''t matter if the tune is out of tune. The most important thing is that everyone''s singing is uniform, which makes Chu Dong think of the rhythm of "draw a dragon with me on the left and draw a rainbow on your right". As a result, the style of Chu Dong''s music changed, singing the once popular "wolf disco". As soon as the style changed, people''s mood became more intense. With Chu Dong stepping forward and dancing, the dancing steps full of fighting skills are unconsciously formed. The music with strong rhythm and fashionable dance steps are now transformed by Chu Dong into a wonderful body method step. However, only a few of the drunken people are constantly moved by the rhythm. Singing, dancing, but the strength is unconsciously improved. Only a few people, such as Yang, axe and stone, can have this kind of understanding. Some people are aware of it, but they don''t know why they feel it. After Chu Dong wrote a song, he looked up at the sky and circled the dance steps that he had just danced unconsciously in his mind. After recalling them, he basically sorted out several basic steps. If these basic footwork is applied to combat, the dodge rate of the tribe soldiers will increase sharply. Chudong''s SongGe teacher is a master who is good at deduction. Therefore, he taught Chudong his own Tianyan method. Therefore, Chu Dong just calculated with his brain, and he had deduced dozens of footwork combinations. With this kind of understanding, Chu Dong danced and sang a song with a different style. In the half hypnotic song, he made everyone familiar with the basic steps he just realized with his own dance steps. Chapter 396 Dongchu''s more popular step is to avoid the boundary of his own. After nearly an hour of singing and dancing with the same passion as the concert, Chu Dong finally stopped. "Stop!" They are roaring and singing while twisting their bodies. Suddenly, they are forced to stop by Chu Dong. They are all unable to stop. They almost collide with each other. "Well, that''s all for today''s concert. What I sing and dance today, you can sing at any time. In the future, I will try my best to bring you activities, singing and dancing. " Although the public how not to give up, but no one will question Chu Dong''s prestige, can only disappoint scattered. On that day, then one night, and then the next few days and nights, there was constant singing in the rock tribe. I don''t know who would suddenly start, and then countless people would follow and sing. Singing in the labor to kill people''s fatigue, inspired people''s fighting spirit, virtually, the efficiency of each workshop and production base of Panshi tribe increased by 20% ~ 50%, which was unexpected in Eastern Chu. It turns out that music can really become a means to ease people''s mood, relax, enjoy and vent. Although it was only a cantata, it was a rare musical explosion in the barbarian society. Chu Dong didn''t have much research on music, let alone any creative ideas. He sang pop songs and didn''t know anything about musical instruments. But after this, he hid in the cave for several days and developed several musical instruments. If according to the development of ancient society, the development of music and musical instruments will be many years later, such as pipa, erhu, Bianzhong, Xiao, Di, Se, Qin, Cuan, Sheng, drum and so on. However, since Chudong is a man of crossing, it will greatly accelerate the process of the emergence of musical instruments. These days, Chudong has made golden bamboo flute, animal skin drum, iron wood pipa, and transformed the horn. Naturally, it''s very simple to transform the horn of attack. The two best horn of attack in the tribe are a golden horn and a silver horn. When they blow, the sound is loud and loud, and the sound is low and dull. It''s just an attack order and a retreat order. But the modified horn is actually used as a musical instrument. Chu Dong was not familiar with music, but he Mei, the most beautiful of his four divisions, was a person who liked music. When he had nothing to do, he always played some zither, which made people feel up and down with the music. Master Hemei once said that music is an ingenious way to control people''s behavior. If it is profound enough, only one song can hypnotize the whole tribe. In the course of one year, I learned a lot from the four masters, but none of them was very profound. In particular, master Hemei found that Chu Dong had no talent in temperament, so she didn''t give too much guidance and training in this aspect. But after that concert like self Hi, Chu Dong found that he seemed to have some talent in temperament, right? When he used the force to transform his musical instruments, Chu Dong had a deeper understanding of the music. Chudong let his assistant choke, with a good production of horn, animal skin drum, golden bamboo flute, iron wood Pipa came to the mountain. The back mountain is much quieter than the tribe, especially on the top of the mountain. Chu Dong finally realized why the great wizard of Yunshan had to live in a secluded place, because it was easier for people to have peace of mind, understand Heaven and earth, and pursue Taoism. Chu Dong took the golden bamboo flute and thought about a familiar song "a trip to Gusu". Naturally, he felt like a clear spring flowing through his mind. Then he knew how to play a bamboo flute with the breath between his lips and throat and fingers. The sound of bamboo flute is melodious, touching and tactful, which seems to show a long scroll of landscape painting full of poetic and picturesque in front of people''s eyes. There is a strong and strong feeling in this song, which is the homesickness and nostalgia of Chu Dong. Let''s play a song. Chudong is silent. And the assistant''s choking tears were falling like broken pearls. "Choking, what''s the matter with you?" "Chieftain, the song you played reminds me of home and the scene when I used to play in the mountains and rivers when I was a child. When I think of my mother, I''ll go to dinner as soon as I can... " At the foot of the mountain, many of the people who heard a piece of Chudong golden bamboo flute burst into tears. Naturally, they felt homesick. "No wonder teacher Hemei is so focused on temperament. It turns out that temperament has such a great impact on people''s heart." Chudong sighed gently, and then played a cheerful tune. This piece of music Chu Dong is only based on the music he once remembered, according to his own mind change, naturally played out of the style. At the beginning, Chu Dong was just trying to combine various tunes. Under Tian Yan Da FA, Chu Dong combined the different sounds of bamboo flute and turned it into a more and more cheerful and relaxed tune.The sound of the flute is melodious, passing through, like the mist coming down the lake in early autumn, cool but warm in my heart. It''s like a person with a new pair of wings, through the blurred space to a dream place, where there are lakes and mountains, the scenery is hazy in a mist. It''s like having my mother beside me and laughing, until the dawn sun drives away the fog and shouts out the idyllic scenery of "absorbing food". It''s like a fierce beast that just ended up being extremely difficult to deal with. It''s the joy of harvesting the victory goods with the wounded brothers. Different people have different moods when they hear the sound of bamboo flute. Everyone''s mood becomes cheerful, lively, romantic and naive because of the unique tune created wantonly by Chu Dong. While Chudong was playing bamboo flute, his mood was constantly changing. It seems that he is no longer on the top of the mountain, nor in the world. He seems to be overlooking the earth. He seems to be a flying beast flying in the sky. All the obstacles under his feet are swept away like lightning, just like countless unhappiness. The chakra under the chest and abdomen has changed again. It needs to absorb the force between heaven and earth faster than usual. This is a good omen. Chudong felt very relaxed, playing for a long time, then slowly put down the bamboo flute. "The style is harmonious and melodious, there is peace in the jump, and there is peace in the agitation. In memory, it''s called Tante." As a matter of fact, Chu Dong''s name for this piece of music is uneasy, which can not really show the profound meaning and feelings of the piece, but has a kind of emotional expression. But what Chu Dong didn''t expect was that this song, which was completely created under the mood, became a divine song that would play a very important role for a long time in the future, just like the one that swept the music world in his memory. Chapter 397 Chu Dong originally wanted to try to play animal skin drum, iron wood Pipa and horn, but after playing golden bamboo flute, it had already had a sensational effect on the whole of Panshi tribe, so he gave up trying to play it for the time being. When Chu Dong turned around, he did find that Yang, ax, ahou, Shitou, lengsong, Luoshi, Shanyan and other gods and warriors were standing not far away. It seemed that he didn''t know how long he had been standing. This is a kind of God warrior, among which the first leader is Yang. Only after Yang saw that Chu Dong had finished playing the bamboo flute, he stepped forward, came to Chu Dong and gave him a deep salute. "Chieftain, could you please play that song for us again?" The crowd behind Yang also bowed to Chu Dong. You should know that Yang and Chudong have almost few identities. Although Chudong, as the chieftain of Panshi tribe, has the supreme prestige and power, Yang is the most powerful one among many biological things, and also the mainstay of Panshi tribe. Although Yang respected Chu Dong very much, they seldom saluted so politely before, and Yang seldom called Chu Dong chieftain. "Brother Yang, what do you mean?" Chu Dong hurried forward to hold Yang''s body and didn''t let him salute himself. "Let me salute you. This is my due respect and attitude towards you." Yang is very persistent, respectful line after the ceremony to stand straight body. "We all heard the music just now. The force in our body feels ready to move. That''s why we have this demand. It seems that this song can stimulate the speed of force in the body, which is very helpful for us to improve our strength. " Not only Yang came, but also bird wizard came. After saluting Chu Dong, the bird wizard was very excited. "Chu Dong chieftain, I now know that there is such a wonderful voice and melody, which can make my heart surge. My sorcery has been stagnant for more than ten years. Today, I hear a song from you, which is better than ten years of cultivation. " "Yes, chieftain, we all have a feeling. We are in a high mood and are full of force. It seems that we have a better chance of promotion." Axe and others also nodded and agreed. Chu Dong looked at the excited expression of the crowd, and his heart was also overjoyed. To some extent, Chu Dong''s bamboo flute music just now was created according to his own mind and feeling. The feeling of creation is so wonderful that it can''t even be described in words. When this feeling rises, it is beneficial to the promotion of one''s own chakra, but it doesn''t want to stimulate and promote Yang, bird, witch and other people. If Chu Dong is allowed to create bamboo flute music similar to "uneasy", it may not work. Chu Dong carefully thought back for a while, and then came to such a conclusion. "Since it''s good for everyone, I''ll try again." But this time Chu Dong didn''t pick up the bamboo flute, but after a little hesitation, he took the animal skin drum. The skin of the drum is the skin of a king level fierce beast. It is exfoliated very finely and completely. It is used as the skin of the drum by Chu Dong. It looks like a beast. Chu Dong held up two drumsticks of animal bones. After a moment of meditation, he beat them on the drum of animal skin in a fast, slow, tight and slow rhythm. At the beginning, Yang and others were very surprised. After all, the music that just made them excited was played with bamboo flute, but now Chudong is playing drums, which is very disobedient. However, after the drumming came to mind, many people realized that the power of the animal skin drum was more fierce, and it was also a restless tune. Each drumming could just be stuck on the node of the change of the force and sorcery power in many people''s bodies, and successfully urged them to practice. Everyone was so happy that they began to practice with the beat of the animal skin drum. Everyone''s cultivation is different. Some meditations allow the power of drumbeating to expand rhythmically. Some are dancing, the body with the beat of the drum and rhythm, looks like a very awkward dance. Some are still and moving, and the change between them is as elusive as an antelope hanging horns. The expressions on the faces of the people were also different, some were ecstatic, some were silent and dignified, some were disappointed, some were frowning and indignant. However, there is one thing in common, everyone is in a state of understanding which can not be said. While beating the drum, Chu Dong also embodied his state of mind of perceiving the force on the wasteland, including his perception of the field of Mohist when he studied with the four masters, including Mohist. Therefore, it will have such a great impact on the high-level of Yang and other rock tribes, and it may not be possible for another person to do so. The beating sound of the animal skin drum came down from the back mountain to the fields of the Panshi tribe. People who are working in rice fields, sweet potato fields and medicine gardens are infected by the drum after hearing the drum. The speed of work is not only accelerated, but also tireless.The sound of drums spread to lime kilns, brick kilns and blacksmith shops, and the manual workers who are always associated with high heat and dust become more heat-resistant and efficient. The sound of the drum is heard in the ears of the women who are sewing leather clothes, the old people who are weaving straw, and the people who are making stone tools, bone ware and pottery Drum wave after wave of vibration, the whole rock tribe are shrouded in them, people forget the hard work, forget hunger, their faces showed a happy smile, even the prison Valley constantly roaring those fierce and difficult to tame beasts are silent. When the drum finally stopped, the world from rhythm into silence, people slowly wake up. "What happened just now? Oh, my God, why did I plant so many rice seedlings? " "Eh, did I make this bone ware? My God, this is the most perfect bone knife I''ve ever made in my life. " "Rock master, come and see, the glass I made is crystal clear and almost flawless." "The fish soup I cooked from morning till night is delicious to the extreme." All kinds of happy voices were heard everywhere in the corner of the tribe. In such a short moment, many people were promoted. The source of ascension lies in Chudong, who has just put away the drumsticks of two wild animal bones, on the top of the back mountain of Panshi tribe. Chu Dong''s whole body was sweating, as if he had come out of the water. It''s just a short version of the animal skin drum version of "Tante", which almost inspired all the force of Chudong''s body. The chakra under his chest and abdomen has an illusion of being on the verge of drying up. However, Panshi tribe as a whole has a qualitative improvement. Chu Dong can feel that this qualitative improvement is taking shape slowly and rapidly. Chapter 398 Chu Dong, the only one who beat the drum music of "Tante", did not have much energy to do other things, so he also sat quietly on the ground, quietly carried out the Gongjue in the sky, and recovered the force in his exhausted chakra a little bit. When Chu Dong was practicing kung fu, he was surprised to find that his chakra absorbed the force between heaven and earth at least 20% faster than before, and he could feel all kinds of special force from the surrounding force. The force between heaven and earth is basically the same. It''s like the air that people breathe. It doesn''t have any feeling. But if there is the smell of flowers, branches and leaves, the smell of beasts, the smell of rotten soil in the air, then people''s nose breathing air is another feeling. The only way to feel this kind of mystical cultivation is to feel the original Qi. The surrounding force contains the violent force, the peaceful force, the gloomy force and the non force. These forces are like bundles of cables floating in the air, and are greedily captured by Chudong''s air wheel. In short, even if some of the forces are similar, the force of each bundle is very different. It''s like the same bunch of wires. The color of the outer surface is different, and the number of turns of the inner carrier is different. It''s a big classification, and then subdivided. Under the big classification, all kinds of wires are different in length and age. Dongyang is only able to catch which axe is the light of the original Chu. In the process of cultivation, the people who are overflowing with the force do not feel that their force and the force between heaven and earth are constantly supplying the chakras of Chu Dong. After a whole day and night, Chu Dong finally recovered his original reserve of force and slowly opened his eyes. When Chu Dong opened his eyes, he saw the people headed by bird wizard and Yang protecting the Dharma around him, staring at him with concern. "Chieftain, you wake up at last." "Well, wake up." Chu Dong stretched a big stretch and stood up. "Everyone seems to have gained something." "It''s all because of you, chieftain, that we can enter so quickly." What the green leaf said just represents the common mood of the big guy at the moment. "Do you want me to play another song to urge you to go further?" "No. Although this divine comedy is of great benefit, it is also a great consumption to you. Moreover, for us, it plays a catalytic role in epiphany, but it has little effect in the process of steadily accumulating cultivation. " Yang''s vigorous negation of Chu Dong. Yang is the man with the highest cultivation in the whole tribe. He is also the man of the rock tribe who reaches the divine warrior completely by his own experience. Naturally, his words have a lot of weight and are right. Chu Dong thought about it. It''s the same truth. It''s impossible to be fat at once. Everything should be done step by step. If there is no quantitative change, there will be no qualitative change. "Chudong, what are you going to do next?" "Of course, I want to continue to improve the strength of the tribe. I have plans. In the next period of time, you still need to consolidate today''s level of promotion, and the rest is the time to enhance our soldiers'' combat power again. " What Chu Dong said is true. At this time, all the experts of the rock tribe gathered around him have their own understanding, but it takes a process of precipitation and accumulation to really form their own ability. It''s possible for a few days at least and a year at most. When they heard Chu Dong say so, they all nodded, so they left and went back to their home to further consolidate the achievement of epiphany. When the experts of Panshi tribe went to practice in seclusion, Chu Dong was not idle. He found the rock master. The disabled rock master is now in charge of three workshops: lime kiln, brick kiln and blacksmith shop. He is very busy every day. However, after more than a year''s training, his apprentices have already graduated one after another, and some of them can even be independent. Therefore, although he is the manager of the three workshops, he has a rare leisure time to drink tea and eat dried fruits every day. In Panshi tribe, few people can enjoy tea and snacks like Yanshi. Except for Chudong, others are all powerful figures in the tribe, such as Yang, bird wizard, Lihuo and Liangqi. "Rock master, are you busy?" Hearing Chu Dong''s voice, the rock master quickly stood up, turned and saluted Chu Dong with a smile. "Chieftain, are you here?" Chudong often comes to three workshops for a turn. As the three most important workshops of the whole Panshi tribe, Chudong and Yanshi are very close to each other, and there is not much restraint when they meet. So Chu Dong sat beside the rock master without any image, and poured himself a bowl of tea and drank it. "This tea is very ordinary. Next time I''ll let you have some good tea. If it wasn''t for the fact that there are few aristocrats drinking tea now, there would be no market for this kind of tea at all. I will plant tea in a large area. ""I''m a rough man. This kind of tea is very thirsty, and the taste is very suitable for me. I like it very much." Chu Dong and rock master are chatting. Chu Dong suddenly asks, "rock master, how much do you know about saltpeter?" "Nitre? What kind of ore is it? " Rock master can be said to know the most about minerals in the whole tribe, but he has never heard of such things as saltpeter. "Saltpeter, born of sea brine, is the most divine thing in heaven and earth It can turn seventy-two into water, soften hardware and refine eight stones. Although it''s a great pill, it won''t give up. " Chu Dong''s words are very elegant, but they are taken from a sentence in a classical medical book. What can be "seventy-two petrified into water" is saltpeter, which is originally a kind of traditional Chinese medicine. Niter is widely used in modern civilization, one of which is the raw material of black powder. The so-called one nitrate, two sulfur and three charcoal is the main configuration method of black powder. After listening to Chu Dong''s explanation, the rock master became more confused and continued to shake his head. "You don''t know." Chu Dong was a little disappointed. He thought that the rock master knew a lot about ores and the existence of natural nitrates. Since there are records in the classical medical books, it means that people have known nitrates for a long time. "Chieftain, I don''t know what you''re talking about? Maybe your name is different from what we know Hearing this, Chu Dong''s disappointment eased and nodded. "Yes, that''s true." Chapter 399 Chu Dong thought about the appearance of natural saltpeter in his memory, and then described it. "Generally speaking, the surface of saltpeter is white, with granular crystals on it, which will give off a light glass luster. Sometimes, because of the associated minerals, it will show gray, yellow, dark red and other colors. When it volatilizes and burns, it will give off a pungent smell, which is hard to forget as long as you smell it." Chu Dong originally wanted to describe the taste of saltpeter, which should be the taste of gunpowder, but he knew that the rock master could not understand it, so he could only use the pungent word instead. After listening to Chu Dong''s detailed introduction, the rock master pondered silently. Just at this time, an apprentice who came to pour water for Yanshi and Chudong''s tea changed his expression and seemed to have something to say. However, because of Yanshi''s severity and Chudong''s prestige, the apprentice wanted to say nothing. What is Chu Dong''s vision? The apprentice was found to be different. "What''s your name?" Chudong asked the apprentice kindly. The apprentice was about 15 or 16 years old. He was shorter and thinner than the average barbarian. Maybe it was this relationship that led him to become an apprentice instead of trying to become a candidate for barbarian soldiers. Hear Chu Dong ask oneself words, the appearance slants delicate this apprentice hastily to Chu Dong salute. "If I go back to the chieftain, I don''t have a name." Chu Dong "Oh" a, just thought of the tribal name rules. If the tribe is just idle and has no contribution, it usually has no name. This kind of anonymous is not a few in many tribes. Pao Ding, WA and others in the Panshi tribe had no names before, and they didn''t have their own names until they showed their talents in their exclusive field. "I think you have something to say, don''t you?" "Yes, I have something to say." The pretty savage apprentice peeked at the stern rock master. "Don''t worry, master Yan. He''s cold and soft hearted. He won''t blame you. Besides, I asked you to say it. Don''t you listen to me? " "I dare not!" The apprentice was startled and almost knelt down, but he couldn''t bend his legs. It seemed that there was a force to stop him. "Tell me if it''s related to the saltpeter we just said." "Say it! How could my apprentice falter so much? If you have a fart, let it go The rock master gave a cold drink. The apprentice shivered again, even claimed "yes", but also stopped for a while, it seems that he was organizing the language, and then he said it. "Chieftain, rock master, I''ve seen the thing called niter that chieftain said." "Oh? Did you see it? Where is it? " Chu East and rock teacher''s eyes are a bright, coincidentally asked out. "In the latrine." "Nonsense! How could there be ore in the toilet? " The rock master''s face sank suddenly. But Chu Dong was moved in his heart and waved to the rock master. "Go on." Seeing that Chu Dong believed his words, the apprentice had confidence immediately. "Chieftain, why don''t the Panshi tribe have many latrines? Sometimes, I will help to clean up the dirt in the latrine. I have seen the nitrates in the corner of the latrine. Because the surface is bright, sometimes it will show a special green in the sun Chudong''s eyes lit up. "Where did you find it? Show me." The apprentice nodded and led Chu Dong to the nearest toilet near the workshop. Rock master naturally went with Chu Dong. When he heard his apprentice say that he had seen the niter mentioned by Chu Dong chieftain in the latrine, he felt an impulse to beat his apprentice. But what was Chu Dong''s excited expression? Soon, Chu Dong and others came to the toilet. Regardless of the stench of the latrine, the apprentice dug in a corner nearby with a stick, and really dug out a piece of white salt like substance. In fact, the salt like substance in front of Chu Dong''s eyes is not exactly the same as that described by Chu Dong. At least Chu Dong is talking about stones, but in front of him is a piece of crystal. "Fool! It''s not a stone at all... " Rock master is about to reprimand primary school students, but saw Chu Dong excited squat down, broke off a small piece of salt flower crystal, licked with his tongue. "Yes, that''s the composition of nitre. My brain is also pretty funny, how to forget that niter can also be ground frost? This season is the time for frost to appear. " Chu Dong stomped excitedly, stood up and patted the little apprentice on the shoulder. "Boy, you''re very nice, you have a unique vision. Well, your name will be nitrate after that, nitrate of nitre. You look very smart. You should be able to inherit the mantle of the rock master in the future. What do you say, rock master? ""Thank you, chieftain. Thank you for giving me a name. " Apprentice nitrate excited, immediately kneel down, kowtow to Chu Dong. This time, Chu Dong didn''t use the magic to keep him from kneeling down, but accepted it calmly. This is actually one of the ways that barbarians express their excitement and gratitude. "Chieftain, in such a dirty place, how could there be such a saltpeter as you said? Shouldn''t niter be an ore? " Natural nitrates are usually formed by the decomposition and oxidation of nitrogenous organic matter in soil under the action of bacteria into nitric acid and then combined with potassium in soil. Therefore, in autumn, it is usually in the form of shell or salt flower, covering the ground and the foot of the wall. This is the so-called ground frost, that is, saltpeter, especially in pigsty, stables, toilets and other corners. "Master Yan, we are all misled by the word" Shi ". In fact, there are many names for saltpeter, such as Glauber''s salt and ground frost. It just occurred to me that ground frost would appear in the corner of pigsty, stable and toilet in this cool autumn season. You are a very observant pupil. You can focus on it. " "Yes, I see." The rock master took a look at the joyful nitrate, and his heart was also happy. Being able to serve him with tea and water, naturally he is also a smart person. He is a younger generation that master Yan likes. He had intended to cultivate Xiao. Today, Xiao won Chu Dong''s appreciation, and he is very happy. "Nitrate, I will assign some people to you. These people will be taken by you to the corner near the pigsty, stables and toilets to collect this kind of ground frost, that is, saltpeter. The more, the better." "Yes, we must finish the task." Seeing a soldier passing by, Chu Dong beckoned the soldier to come and said, "take this apprentice to find the division of the division, and gather a group of careful people to obey the orders of Xiao." The soldier looked at the nitrate with some doubts, but because it was Chu Dong''s order, he naturally did it immediately and left with nitrate. Chapter 400 When he took a group of people to look for ground frost saltpeter in the natural saltpeter pigsty, stables, toilets and other corners, Chu Dong asked the rock master another question. "Rock master, do you know sulfur? It''s a light yellow lump with a very brittle crystal, which can be easily crushed into powder. There is also a kind of rotten egg, which is the special odor of rotten bird egg. " For fear that the rock master didn''t understand what sulfur was, Chu Dong specially said the characteristics of sulfur. "Ah, is that Vulcan''s dander "What is Vulcan dander?" This time it''s Chu Dong''s turn to be a good pupil. "Vulcan dander is a large number of pale yellow crystalline lumps on the top of the mountain where Vulcan erupted. It is said that there is a special smell of stinky bird eggs. However, because they are all on the Huoshen mountain where the God of fire lives, no one dares to climb there. " "Talk about it carefully." "It is said that many, many years ago, before the barbarian God was born, there were many gods in the world, such as the God of fire, the God of water, the God of the sun and so on. Among them, the God of fire controlled the fire of the earth. As long as he was angry, he would turn the whole mountain into a volcano, and then leave tears of the God of fire to drown all the creatures around him who dared to betray him." "It''s said that powerful warriors once went to the top of the mountain where the God of fire left. There was a strange and irritating smell, and there were light yellow stones everywhere. They said that it was the scurf from the bath of the God of fire, because they saw the burning pool from which the God of fire was born." "Chieftain, I''m afraid the sulfur you''re talking about is the pale yellow things called Vulcan dander." When Chu Dong heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. The so-called Vulcan may be very powerful, but it is absolutely not invincible. They said that the God of fire should be a volcano, and the fire pool should be magma. "Yanshi, is there Huoshen mountain near our tribe?" "It seems that there is a sleeping Vulcan mountain just outside the nearest sunset. No one dares to go to that mountain, for fear of waking up the God of fire who is sleeping in the middle of the fire pool. " "There is such a good place. Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Chudong got excited. The rock master jumped down and asked, "chieftain, do you want to go to Huoshen mountain? No, it''s a sleeping Fire God. It''s not disturbing. Once the God of fire gets angry, the sky will fall apart and the earth will burst into flames. " Chu Dong waved his hand. "Don''t worry. I just want to see if there is a god of fire? Hey, hey, it''s two different things. Do you know the exact location of Huoshen mountain "I don''t know, but a lot of people in the tribe know. By the way, the old tribe of gunyan branch is near Huoshen mountain. " "I see. OK, rock master, please. Go ahead. " After the rock master left, Chu Dong came directly to the rolling rock branch. At this time, the division of gunyan division, changshanyan, was closed. A senior barbarian soldier named hard was in charge of the affairs of the division. Seeing Chu Dong coming, he hurried to meet him. "Hard, do you know the sleeping Huoshen mountain?" "Of course. Our tribe used to be at the foot of the mountain. " "See if I can take it up the mountain?" "Yes, we can. It''s just that huoshenshan is very dangerous. Even if we natural rock warriors go up the mountain, we have to be more careful." "Do you often go up the mountain?" Hard nod. "The formation of our barbarians is different from that of other tribes. After we become barbarian warriors, we all climb the mountain of Huoshen, and endure seven days and nights in the breathing of Huoshen before we can become real barbarian warriors. The defense of our tribal soldiers is as strong as a rock, because our constitution is constantly tempered in the breath of Vulcan. " Hearing this, Chu Dong was even more interested. "Can you elaborate on what is Vulcan gasp?" "There is a god of fire sleeping under the mountain of God of fire. The God of fire will breathe like a man, and when his breathing becomes heavy and wheezes, countless irritating and powerful gases will come out "It''s in those gases that our new rock warriors endure for three days." Chu Dong was surprised. If I guess correctly, the so-called gasping gas of Vulcan should be the steam released from dormant eruption of volcano. The temperature of steam is frighteningly high. At the weakest point, it is higher than that in the sauna. Besides, there are a lot of impurities in the gas, which is highly toxic. How about staying in such an environment for three days? Isn''t that funny? "The pungent smell in the gas is very poisonous. How can you endure it for so long?" "The people of our rolling rock tribe have a special physique and can adapt to the toxicity of Vulcan''s breathing, but if it is more than three days later, we will have a hard time.""In this way, send me some soldiers and lead me to huoshenshan to have a look." "Chieh Wu is very interested in Huoshen mountain? Well, I''ll go with you "That''s better." Now Yang and bird wizard and other high-level officials are almost closed, so Chu Dong temporarily told Xia Heye about Panshi tribe, and asked them to discuss with the elders in the tribe and the leaders of each branch. Then Chu Dong took hard and several soldiers from gunyan tribe and Lihuo tribe to the road. The reason why we brought the Lihuo tribe is that both gunyan tribe and Lihuo tribe are two neighboring tribes which are located near Huoshen mountain. They are familiar with Huoshen mountain and Lihuo tribe is not weak. It''s just that Lihuo, the branch chief of Lihuo tribe, and the divine warrior Lanhuo are both in the middle of seclusion, so they can only take three experienced veterans with them. It''s Chu Dong. Eight soldiers set out together. Although Huoshen mountain is only a sunset distance from Panshi tribe, it only took them half a day to get to the foot of the mountain because they were all riding on horny scales. If you look at the mountain from the foot of the mountain, there is nothing strange about it. If there is anything strange, it is that the mountain is bare and there is no vegetation. According to the hard way of saying, the gasp of the God of fire on Huoshen mountain does not exist in any season. Generally speaking, it occurs in autumn and winter exchange seasons. In addition, it is also confirmed that there is a large amount of light yellow sulfur near the sleeping fire pool of Huoshen mountain. However, the people of gungyan tribe knew that sulfur was poisonous, so they didn''t have the habit of collecting sulfur. Chu Dong and others dismounted and climbed the mountain on foot. Then they saw a circular valley. In the valley, there was a pool of water, surrounded by steam. What attracted Chu Dong''s attention most was that there were layers of pale yellow sulfur around the pool. Chapter 401 God, there is so much natural sulfur in front of us. The pungent smell of rotten eggs came, but under the isolation of Chudong force, the pungent smell soon disappeared. There was no expression on the other eight soldiers'' faces, indicating that they were used to the smell of Huoshen mountain. The water vapor around the pool is not as simple as water vapor. It is formed after the high temperature rising from the inside of the volcano, so it is always misty and water vapor. "Hard, are you all able to endure this poisonous and high temperature environment?" Hard to hear, nodded. "Well, what about your fire division, misfire?" The leader of the three soldiers from the fire division is the senior soldier. Misfire is also a nod. "Very good. I''ll tell you to let the people from your two branches select strong and strong labor to come here to mine natural sulfur, and let the people from the equipment department and the transportation department prepare enough trailers and manpower to transport natural sulfur back to the tribe." Now, two of the most difficult raw materials in the three necessary raw materials for making black powder can be found continuously. Along with the collection of Glauber''s salt, and the collection of natural sulfur from Huoshen mountain by a large number of people from rolling rock division and Lihuo division, only the last piece of the gunpowder puzzle of Chu Dong was left. Charcoal! In fact, charcoal is the most easily available raw material for making black powder. After all, on the wasteland, there are all kinds of trees everywhere, which can be burned to make charcoal. Moreover, because brick kilns, lime kilns and iron making blast furnaces all need a lot of trees with fire-resistant materials, the remaining carbonaceous consumables after burning are piled up like mountains. At this time, charcoal can be carefully selected for black powder. Chudong naturally knew that the gunpowder was composed of nitre, sulfur and charcoal in proportion. Once it was burned, a large amount of gas would be produced, and the instant expansion caused an explosion, which was very devastating. Because nitre can decompose and release a large amount of oxygen, which is the natural combustion supporting agent. It makes charcoal and sulfur burn violently, and instantly produces a large amount of heat, nitrogen, carbon dioxide and other gases. Due to the rapid expansion of volume and the violent increase of pressure, the explosion occurs. The principle is very clear, but Chu Dong doesn''t know what the ratio is. He can only use the existing three kinds of raw materials to constantly try to match. There is no scale with the precision of microgram, but fortunately, in order to prepare herbs, Chu Dong used a fixed measuring tool and made a scale similar to a scale. Chu Dong would grab a handful of charcoal powder, put it on the scale, weigh it, find the scale of 1, then take it off, and replace it with more sulfur, which is about three times as much as charcoal, that is, 3. Finally, the powder of niter is 10. that is, the ratio of niter, sulfur and charcoal is 10:3:1. The result of the ratio is that once the mixture is burned, the flame is fierce Some, and did not achieve the expected effect of Chu Dong out. In addition to the study of the composition of the three kinds of gunpowder, it''s almost necessary to study the composition of the three kinds of gunpowder. In Panshi tribe, we often hear dull explosions, sometimes earth shaking roars. Those are the results of Chu Dong''s research on black powder. Today''s Chudong has a kind of Nobel dynamite making the kind of desperate spirit, fortunately, his understanding of the force has reached a state, ordinary explosion just had the peak of the signs, Chudong will have a light force protection layer around him, to protect Chudong from the explosion. There are only two blasts in the East, and there is no protection. In Chu Dong''s opinion, it''s a pleasure and challenge to continuously study the gunpowder of powerful lethal weapons with a spirit close to dedication. However, for other members of the Panshi tribe, they would kneel down to worship when they saw the sky fire made by Chu Dong from time to time and heard the roaring explosion from time to time. Later, I got used to it. It was like thunder and rain in the sky. On this day, Chudong readjusted the ratio of saltpeter, charcoal and sulfur, and deliberately increased the proportion of saltpeter. After the explosion, a powerful shock wave broke out. Fortunately, Chudong had been on guard for a long time. This time, he not only used the protective layer of the force, but also put on a special armor. Sure enough, this time, although the power of the explosion was very strong, the surrounding trees were fragmented and the stones were falling everywhere. "It seems that the larger the proportion of nitre, the more powerful the explosion is, but the speed of detonation is 30% faster than yesterday." Chu Dong murmured, while using a sharp steel dagger to record the test data and effect on the stone slab. On that stone slab, all kinds of data, contrast effects and even charts have been recorded.Chu Dong was recording the data comparison when he heard an angry roar. He was familiar with it. After a second thought, he realized that it was the howl of the golden wolf, but it was very angry. Who can bully the golden wolf? Chudong left the Panshi tribe for a whole year. As Chudong''s Mount overlord, the golden wolf lived in the Panshi tribe for a whole year. When Chu Dong came back and saw the golden wolf, he couldn''t believe his eyes. The fat one was like a ball, and the lazy one was like a pig? There is no doubt that the golden wolf is strong. In addition to Chudong, who is the master of the whole tribe, only a few people can make it feel afraid. Now, what does this angry roar mean? When Chu Dong thought about it, the golden wolf gave out a roar, and then a louder roar came. Vaguely familiar, isn''t this the roar of the golden lion? I haven''t seen xiaojinmao for a year. Xiaojinmao has already grown up to almost the size of an adult. It looks more than majestic, it''s just arrogant. Two kinds of animal roar interweave together, it is in about frame clearly. Chu Dong thought of this, his brow slightly wrinkled, just when his work of preparing black powder was almost finished, so he put down his things and stepped out of the special powder laboratory. Between the flash of his body, he rushed to the place where the two fierce beasts roared. Chapter 402 When Chu Dong arrived at the scene of the accident, he saw that there were many people around him. Everyone was talking about it and pointed to the middle circle. "Today, I think golden hair will lose. It''s still too small. If it grows up for a few more years, maybe it can challenge golden wolf." "I think so. Golden hair has challenged golden wolf six times in the past year. Every time he lost, he was miserable. This time is no exception "I don''t think so. The last time Jinmao was hurt less than the last time. Although it was also a tragic defeat, it also left scars on the golden wolf. " "Also, I think the golden wolf has become a fat ball now. Its speed and reaction will drop by more than one level. The balance of victory and defeat is leaning towards golden hair." The onlookers spoke and pointed. I don''t know who felt something was wrong. When I turned around, I found that Chu Dong''s ghost came from a distance. "Here comes the chieftain." "The chieftain also came to watch the war." Everyone was excited. They made way for Chu Dong. Chu Dong comes to the front of the crowd, stops flashing and smiles at them. "So, did you start a game? Who is the dealer? " Among the Panshi tribes, there are already some sprouts of gambling, some of which are fueled by Chudong. "Boss, I''m the dealer." An intermediate brute warrior who looks very simple and honest but has bright eyes waves his hand at Chu Dong and runs to salute Chu Dong. "It''s you, boy." Of course, Chu Dong knew everyone in the combat team he had trained himself, and he knew them very well. In front of him, this intermediate barbarian warrior was named Tun because he always wolfed down when he ate, so Chu Dong named him tun. Didn''t you think that Tun had a brain for gambling? "Ha ha, it''s swallow. You can tell me how to open an opening. " "Three for one. If you buy the golden wolf, you can win one day''s rations if you win. If you buy the golden fur, you can win three days'' rations. " "That''s reasonable." Chu Dong took a look at the golden hair and the golden wolf in the middle of the field. His eyes flashed and his eyebrows picked. "Can I make a bet?" "How about the chieftain? Of course. Do not know how much pressure? " "You can only bet on rations, can''t you?" "Right." "Then I''ll take ten days'' rations, too. Just bet on the gold and you''ll win. " Chu Dong so a pressure, the people around are stunned. Some people want to follow Chu Dong''s example, but according to the rules, they have already bought it and can''t change it. "How can the chieftain win with gold? If the chieftain can predict, he will win, won''t he "Yes. Swallow, can we go back? " "We''re going to bet money on each other." But he gave a cold look at the people around him. "It''s a rule to gamble. No one can break it. Isn''t that right, boss? " Chu Dong nodded. Although he didn''t say anything, his attitude had been made clear. People can only pray secretly, hoping that their great chieftain will miscalculate. You know, these gamblers have put a lot of rations on the golden wolf. In the confrontation between golden wolf and golden hair, the hair on the two bodies is also glittering and powerful. The fierce beast sends out the breath of suffocation. Although it''s just a confrontation, it makes the people around isolated far away. Two fierce beasts and Chu Dong are very close. If you have to distinguish, Chu Dong, who grew up as a child, likes and dotes on him more. He looks at him as a pet, while the golden wolf is just his own mount, which is equivalent to the use of slaves. Two fierce beasts all felt Chu Dong come over, the hostility between each other suddenly rose to the top. The reason that two fierce beasts fight as soon as they meet is that one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers, and it''s also because both of them want to fight for Chu Dong''s first favorite position. During Chu Dong''s absence, Jin Mao and Jin Lang had fought for six times, and each time Jin Mao was defeated. Now Jin Mao is back again. Jin Lang didn''t care much about it, but he didn''t know why. He keenly realized that Jin Mao seemed different. A hidden pressure came from Jinmao''s body, which made jinlang very uncomfortable. However, the golden wolf knows that the growth of fierce beasts is of course rooted in blood, and the most important thing is the accumulation of experience over time, which is quite different from that of human beings. Generally speaking, the adult fierce beast is absolutely stable to abuse the minor fierce beast. Seeing Chu Dong, Jin Mao shakes his head and tail to Chu Dong. If it wasn''t for the golden wolf confronting him, he would have rushed to spoil Chu Dong. From this point of view, Jin Mao is just a fierce beast in his infancy.Golden wolf gave a low roar to golden hair, which means let golden hair do it first. As a fierce beast of overlord level, although he has become a pig, he still has a certain pride. Jin Mao took his eyes back from Chu Dong. He opened his mouth and made a deafening roar. The reason why the golden lion roar has a roar in its name is that its roar is very powerful. It''s not just a deterrent. It''s said that when it comes to adulthood, it can even shock its opponent to death with a roar. The gamblers around have been familiar with the unique skills of golden hair and golden Wolf for a long time, so they are ready to plug their ears, so they are not impatient with the roar of little golden hair''s lion. Chudong felt a strong sound wave in the air, which was similar to the blast wave of the explosion to some extent. This is the unique ability of powerful fierce animal blood. If golden hair is really an adult, how strong will it be? Golden wolf is a grin, revealing a personified smile. The golden wolf''s mouth is the same, and there is a bright white light in its throat. In the blink of an eye, more than ten rays of light are ejected from the golden wolf''s throat and burst out in the mid air. However, it also attacks golden fur''s roaring sound waves perfectly. Then, Jin Mao snorted, and three more powerful wind blades came out. They split Huashan Mountain like the light of an axe and went straight to Jin Mao from three different angles. In the past, golden hair either avoided or resisted with his own body, because these three wind blades came too fast. However, this time, golden hair did not dodge or resist, but continued to roar. The usual roaring sound wave can''t help the golden wolf''s powerful three wind blades, but today they are different. Golden hair''s roar sound has a dynamic rhythm, from a powerful roar to a whimpering roar. Naturally, sound waves become either strong or weak with the sound level of golden hair, but they are like circles of sound waves. Waves of hard resistance are on the edge of golden wolf. Chapter 403 Golden wolf''s three wind blades were very powerful and unstoppable. But after only half of the shot, the speed slowed down, and the subsequent attack power became weaker and weaker. When there was still a third of the distance from Jinmao''s body, it was like a bubble in the water, which exploded into nothingness. But golden hair''s sound wave is suddenly high pitched, with a kind of indomitable posture issued a series of roar attack. Chu Dong''s eyes radiated a strange light. The East beast''s roar can''t be understood. To some extent, the voice of golden roar has been out of the category of brute language, which is a more primitive, simple and rough syllable. And the syllables of Jin Mao are just the rhythm of "Tante". Chu Dong didn''t expect that his favorite golden lion''s roar was the music he composed in response to the combination of heaven and earth. This world is really incomprehensible. If you listen carefully, the roar of golden hair is high and low, and the rhythm is extremely clear, even more three-dimensional than the intensity of the rhythm. There is still a certain part of the uneasy music style that understands the force of heaven and earth. When it comes to Jin Mao''s mouth, what he roars out is just a strong attack. Golden fur''s talent roar sound wave attack wave is stronger than wave, golden wolf immediately realized that something is wrong, immediately launched his own big move. Every fierce beast of overlord level has its own instinctive talent, which is the guarantee that they can stand out from the fierce beasts of King level. In addition to being faster and able to spit out wind blades, the strongest thing about golden hair is that its whole body hair can be used as a weapon to attack. In the face of the roar of the golden lion, the wind blade in the golden lion''s mouth can no longer resist the invisible sound waves. As a result, his head shakes, and a small circle of hair on his neck comes out of his body. Every soft wolf hair is like a steel needle, shooting from all directions. Every hair just exploded beside the golden wolf, which counteracted the roaring sound wave attack power of the golden lion. In an instant, countless groups of small golden lights exploded on the battlefield of the battle between the Golden Lion and the golden wolf. These buildings are very extensive and have expanded the battlefield of the two powerful beasts to a distance of 50 meters, which has extended to the range of people watching. The golden roar of the wolves is not so powerful as the roar of the lions. However, although all the people were slightly injured by the attack waves generated by the mutual attacks on the battlefield, they just chose to retreat in silence, and did not run around crying and howling. Only from this point can we see the valiant of the barbarians. Now, Chu Dong is the only one who is still in place. Around him, there were gold flashes of light, but none of them could get close to the area about one meter in front of Chu Dong''s body. As a result, there was a strange scene of Chu Dong standing still, surrounded by fireworks explosion Teng. The eyes of all the people gazed at Chu Dong, with solemn and excited expression. What''s the new concept of chieftain. "Well, don''t fight any more!" Chudong lightly said a word, the voice is not big, but it is full of noumenon force, which is directly generated from the air wheel, from the nose and mouth. When Chudong''s voice also formed several sound waves and spread out, the golden wolf fur floating around the golden wolf suddenly exploded together, and the sound waves around the golden wolf were wiped out. Golden wolf''s eyes startled Chu Dong. Although this guy lived in the rock tribe for a year, which made him have a sense of belonging to the rock tribe, Chu Dong, the tyrant beast with his own idea, has always been worried. Golden wolf has always thought that Chu Dong''s strength is not enough to control himself, because Chu Dong''s despicable means forced him to sign the oath of controlling beast, making him sad to become Chu Dong''s mount. However, after a year, Dong Lang''s unique skill can only make him invisible. How did this guy grow up so fast!? At this time, golden hair''s Sonic attack and wave after wave of attack actually cost a lot of money. Because it has no adult strength, it is still a bit difficult to force its body''s lion roar ability to use the uneasy melody it just realized. If we continue to fight, Jinmao will not be able to survive, but if the golden wolf can win smoothly, it is not necessarily that the golden wolf will win miserably. Chu Dong just saw this point, and couldn''t let the two fierce beasts continue to fight. After all, one was his own mount and the other was his favorite. It was not good for either of them to win. Jin Mao wagged his tail and ran to Chu Dong. As if he had been a child, he opened his mouth to contain Chu Dong''s fingers. Then he found that his mouth was too big. Once he opened it, he could swallow Chu Dong''s head. As a result, Jin Mao''s head tilted and rubbed against Chu Dong intimately.Golden wolf also slowly walked to Chu Dong''s side, with very disdainful eyes staring at a golden hair. Fierce beast must have the reserve of fierce beast. How can it please human beings so much? But when Chu Dong waved to the golden wolf, the golden wolf was lying down and leaning on Chu Dong''s feet, obediently like a kitten. Chudong amusingly touched the bare place around the neck of the golden wolf. The wolf hair here was not alive because of the golden wolf''s release of the unique way to kill the wolf hair just now. "I didn''t expect that you still have this unique skill. You really want to shoot all your hair. It''s enough. I''m riding on you. I''m on pins and needles. " Chudong said half seriously and half jokingly. The golden wolf shivered involuntarily. Just now, it felt the slight sinking of Chu Dong''s hand. A strong sense of crisis came from Chu Dong''s palm. Golden wolf suddenly realized that today''s Chudong is not the despicable tribal chieftain who was more obedient than himself by various means a year ago. Today''s Chudong may have grown up to a person who makes his nature alert and feel tremor. So, the golden wolf snored in his throat. "Master, I''m willing to be driven by you. I dare not have two hearts. Really, absolutely not! I can swear to God. " That''s roughly what it means. However, Chu Dong is not very concerned about whether the golden wolf has a different heart to himself. The law on the wasteland is very simple, the law of the jungle, as long as they are always strong, then the golden wolf will never dare to have a second heart to himself. Chapter 404 Jinmao is a fierce beast. He was raised by Chu Dong since he was a child. He is very sensitive to the breath of Chu Dong. He sniffed and let out a low whimper of discontent. "Little Jinmao, this is the smell of gunpowder. Don''t underestimate gunpowder. The explosive power of this kind of thing is amazing. If it is used properly, it will be more powerful than your talent. " Small golden hair discontented called a, even the golden wolf is also low roar a. "It seems that both of you animals don''t understand and don''t believe it, do you? Hehe, I''ve developed it almost. Now I''ll show it to you. " Chu Dong rode on the golden wolf, took the golden hair, went back to his gunpowder laboratory, packed the finished black gunpowder, and then came to an open place in front of the tribe. Here has experienced the baptism of animal tide, I don''t know how many wild animals have been slaughtered here, animal blood fertilized this wasteland, so the grass is particularly lush. Chu Dong also wanted to try the power of black powder, so he chose here. Although the grass is luxuriant on the surface, in fact, there are traps and pits everywhere under the turf. If people who don''t know why pass by, they will fall into it and be pierced with bamboo sticks inserted upside down. Chudong naturally knew the terrain like the palm of his hand, so it was impossible to step on the trap. He went to a trap far away from the tribe and lifted the camouflaged turf, revealing the trap with half a pit of sewage accumulated inside. The straw rope fuse suddenly burst and shortened quickly, but Chu Dong was still happy with the thick bamboo tube. Just when the fuse was almost burnt out, Chu Dong threw the bamboo tube full of black powder out very smartly and accurately into the trap. "Boom ~" with a dull loud noise, the black powder bamboo tube exploded in the trap, raising a fire and a canopy of sewage. Chudong side of the golden wolf and golden hair are startled, instinct to fire and huge sound fear of fierce beast involuntarily back two steps. Golden wolf''s eyes were full of fear. He thought of the battle before he was captured when he attacked the rock tribe that day. The big explosion of biogas blew a strong Tyrannosaurus Rex to pieces. In front of him, the explosion power of the bamboo tube exploded in the trap was far less than that of the biogas explosion, but its power was homologous. It just clearly saw that Chu Dong just took out part of the black powder from the animal skin bag to do the experiment. Flames, black smoke and water mist appeared in front of Chu Dong at the same time, but Chu Dong did not move at all, and the aftereffects of the explosion disappeared in front of Chu Dong. Because it is in the trap with sewage to do the explosion test, because the scope of the impact is very limited, but the power has also been experienced. Although it is much less powerful than the explosives of modern civilization, it is already a big killer in this era. The key is that once the black powder is invented, even the helpless children can use the bamboo tube filled with black powder as a hand grenade to attack the strong barbarian soldiers, and it is very possible to kill the barbarian soldiers. Chu Dong silently looked at the trap half collapsed by the bamboo tube gunpowder bomb, thinking a lot. In the end, he decided not to use this kind of advanced military weapon to enhance the fighting power of Panshi tribe for the time being. At least, this is not the time. When Chu Dong was about to leave, he saw that Jin Mao was licking something with his tongue. This greedy guy. Chu Dong called out: "Jin Mao, what are you eating? Vomit Golden hair spits out something in his mouth reluctantly. Chu Dong''s eyes were swept and stunned, because what the golden hair vomited out was a piece of ice. Chu Dong body in a flash, to the ice next to, pick up carefully observed, yes, is the ice, right, but the ice shape is too irregular, but also solidified very don''t explain, in other words, the ice state is very unstable. Chudong quietly crushed the ice in his hand, watching the small pieces slowly turn into water, and suddenly woke up. Chu Dong ran to the trap of the black powder explosion test site, looked down, and found that there were many big and small pieces of ice, some of which seemed like a hail, but in fact they were not. In view of this, Chu Dong decided to test again. Chu Dong rufa concocted another bamboo tube black fire medicine bullet, lit it and threw it into the trap. The explosion occurred instantly. In the combination of fire water curtain and black smoke, Chu Dong opened his eyes and carefully watched the changes in the trap. Yes! Chudong''s pupil has the effect of balance, perspective and internal vision, so he can abandon the external form of things and observe the essence of things directly. This essence is the force. Therefore, the best way to observe the effect of the force is to observe the force more or less.In the development of black powder, Chu Dong used the ability of double pupil to observe the moment of powder explosion from time to time, and then adjusted the formula according to the effect of continuous observation and experiment. In Chu Dong''s eyes, there were no traps, no soil, no water, no fire and no smoke, what he saw was only the turbulent force drifting, spreading, condensing and recombining. That''s what it looks like. Chu Dong repressed his inner excitement and took a deep breath. After thinking for a moment, he threw a bamboo tube black powder into it again. Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom. After another explosion, almost the same scene was constantly reflected in Chu Dong''s eyes. Then Chu Dong stretched out his hand and began to interfere in the chaotic force. Chapter 405 Among the flames, the water curtain and the smoke, Chu Dong stretched out his hand, which was very soothing, but it caused the uneasiness of the two guys who watched Chu Dong''s experiment. Chu Dong''s palm was not damaged in the fire, but he held it gently, and a flame was in his hand. When his palm spread out again, it was not a fire, but a mass of ice, a mass of ice. If you look at it carefully, you will find that there seems to be a flame pattern in the ice, which is strange. I see. Chu Dong raised his head and raised his head to the sky. Long howling excited, full of ambition. If we have a deep understanding of the force, I''m afraid that even the Mo master and other four teachers of Chu Dong may not be like him. After all, it is impossible for him to have the same knowledge system in the modern age. It is impossible for barbarians to see the microcosmic world, let alone understand the surrounding world, while Chudong knows that there is a large microcosmic world around the human world. There are not only kinds of microorganisms that can''t be seen by the eyes, but also the force, a kind of substance that can''t be explained clearly. When Chu Dong observed and understood the force from the perspective of observing the world, what he saw was not fire, not water, not mountain, not grass. The so-called landscape vegetation, in a sense, is like a container, just like a pottery bowl carrying water. The force is fixed in the landscape vegetation. The force is also fixed in the fire and water. When the black powder explodes violently, the surrounding space is like breaking the form of the surrounding things, releasing all the force in the inherent form. When the force is released in large quantities, it must be combined again and condensed together according to its nature. Only in this way can there be chemical reactions, such as smoke, fire, mud and ice. Chu Dong made a decisive move, that is, at the moment of the chaos of the force, Sheng Sheng used his understanding of the force to change the chaotic force in the fire into the form of ice according to the force composition of ice. If so, ice is produced. This process is easy to explain, but it is very difficult. Not to mention that it takes microseconds to calculate the whole process from the decomposition and release of the force to the confusion and dissipation to the recombination and condensation. It is very difficult to understand the change of the whole form. Chu Dong looked at the piece of ice in his palm. It was as clear as a gem. The force inside was very pure, but the water-based and fire-based force temporarily lost its activity and was forced to solidify in a piece of ice. Chu Dong took a deep breath, and then threw the piece of ice high in the air. Bang, the ice exploded like a bomb, and a gorgeous fireworks bloomed in the sky. "Let''s go." Chu Dong light said a, body shape flutter, as if at the foot with an automatic track general, feet clearly without the slightest movement. The golden wolf with high intelligence looks at Chu Dong in horror, jumps over, lies down, shakes his head, and makes a pleading voice. "Master, ride me. I will be your mount." Chudong slightly surprised. "You are really a very intelligent guy. You can see the opportunity quickly." Chu Dong floated to the back of the golden wolf and sat down. Gold wolf arrogantly carried Chu Dong and walked toward the tribe. Chu Dong''s words almost made the golden wolf lie down. "You are too fat. If you are fat again, you will have to eat meat." "Master, I will definitely lose weight, and I will soon reach the peak." "Well, I didn''t expect you to be afraid." It''s the brute language of golden hair. "I''m not afraid. As a mount, it''s my duty. Of course, I want to serve my master at the peak." Golden wolf showed a very professional attitude. Chudong is smiling. "Jin Mao, you have a good understanding of uneasiness. I didn''t expect that you should be my bosom friend. When you''re free, come here and play more music for you. " "Great, master." Chudong said that the human language, Jinmao and jinlang said that the animal language, the communication between one person and two animals was barrier free, it was a bit strange. As soon as Chu Dong turned his head, he looked at the direction of the fierce bear tribe on the other side of the hillside. There, a LAN showed up with several fierce bear soldiers. Chu Dong said lightly, "look back and see ah LAN of the violent bear tribe." The golden wolf turns around and carries Chu Dong to a LAN, the leader of the fierce bear tribe. Ah LAN came out to see what happened when he heard the continuous explosion. He saw Chu Dong riding on a huge golden wolf, with an equally huge golden lion roaring beside him. His shocked expression was unspeakable. When Chu Dong comes to him, a LAN finally returns his surprised expression to normal and salutes Chu Dong."Jin Zhu, I didn''t expect you to be a great trainer." Chu Dong is modest for a moment, then stares at the maze behind a LAN. Before, Chu Dong had been studying the construction principle of the maze array. Although he had made a breakthrough, he lacked one of the most important things to really compare with the maze array of the fierce bear tribe. That''s the array eye! However, after just kneading fire into ice, Chu Dong has another understanding of the setting up of the maze barrier array. Today''s maze barrier array has no secret in Chu Dong''s eyes. "Jin Zhu, I just heard a loud thunder. Did you make it?" "It wasn''t thunder, it was an explosion. I''m testing black powder. " "Black powder? The sound is as loud as thunder? " Chu Dong doesn''t plan to explain to the shocked mercenary a LAN that he did the experiment of black powder, and gently shifts the topic. "Chief a LAN, don''t you know that we are still used to living here?" Alan grinned. "Haha, I didn''t expect that your tribe was so powerful that so many people were full. We are used to it these days, but we are not used to it a little bit. " "It''s a habit to say nothing." Alan scratched his head. "We are employed by you. We just stay and don''t work every day to get rations. We feel a little uncomfortable. I don''t know when I can go on a mission? " "I''m dedicated enough." Chudong was slightly surprised. However, the reason why he brought the whole violent bear tribe here was that he wanted to recruit them. It was just that a LAN seemed stubborn, so he cooled them for a while and made plans later. "Don''t worry, you''ll soon have a place to use. Here, live at ease, eat at ease. " Chapter 406 After Chu Dong returned to the tribe, he did not continue to study more powerful black powder, but began to use saltpeter to coagulate ice. Not only the three elements of gunpowder, saltpeter, were used to make ice, but charcoal was also used for other purposes. Charcoal is the dark brown or black porous solid fuel left by incomplete combustion of wood or wood raw materials or pyrolysis under the condition of isolation from air. While maintaining the original structure of wood, a large amount of tar impure amorphous carbon remains in the pores. Therefore, charcoal can be used as a component of black powder to burn rapidly. But at the same time, charcoal is also the main raw material of activated carbon. Activated carbon is mainly used as solid adsorbent, which can be used in chemical industry, medicine, environment, etc. it is used to adsorb substances with higher boiling point and critical temperature and organic substances with larger molecular weight. For an excellent doctor, Chu Dong is very familiar with activated carbon. The reason why Chu Dong suddenly turned away from the black powder was that he had been able to calculate with Tianyan what kind of sensation the black powder would cause to the whole primitive society once it was widely used by ordinary people. Especially for those people who have always been in a high position, once they find that the wide application of black powder will threaten their high position, there will be unexpected cruel suppression. Just because his tribe became strong, he was under the eyes of the man temple. He wanted to kill himself again and again. It can be imagined that once Chu Dong armed the whole tribe to his teeth, it was not only the man temple that secretly attacked him with the help of other tribes, but also directly fought against him. He could deduce the possibility of that kind of situation. Therefore, Chu Dong decided that before his strength was strong enough to attract and bear the crazy oppression of the inherent structure of this era, he would better develop steadily. At least it should not be too far away from the track of this era. At the same time, because of the understanding of kneading fire into ice, Chu Dong had another research direction. When charcoal can be made into activated carbon to adsorb larger particles, why can''t it store the storage force? The force changes completely, the shape becomes granular and stored in the activated carbon? As soon as I got back to the lab, I thought about the possibility. When many experts from the rock tribe, such as sun, bird wizard, axe, green leaf, came out from the closed state one after another, they heard that Chu Dong had been in the laboratory for more than ten sunsets. It takes a long time for Chu Dong to study things, but this time it is the real night, and the time is the longest. What makes people feel even more strange is that this time Chu Dong is very quiet in the laboratory. From the choking sound of going to deliver the meal regularly, people know that Chu Dong seems to be just meditating and so on, which is not the kind of heart stirring movement he used to make. After more than ten days and nights, Chu Dong finally came out of the laboratory. After getting the news, ah Hou is the first to run over, looking at Chu Dong with a full face of hope. "Chu Dong, it took so long to study things this time. Did you come up with something good?" "It does, but it has yet to be tested." Ah Hou looks at Chu Dong''s face full of self-confidence and smile, and his curiosity is even heavier. However, no matter how he asks, Chu Dong doesn''t let go and tell ah Hou what good things he has invented. Chu Dong asked: "ah Ho, have you been promoted?" Ah Hou pulled out his chest and replied with pride: "of course, I''m a fierce beast warrior." "That''s good. Only when you are promoted in general can our tribe become more and more secure. " Later, Yang, bird wizard and others who heard the news also came. Of course, they were just as curious as ah Hou about what new things Chu Dong had studied. But Chu Dong didn''t tell them anything. He just said that after the success of the experiment in the future, everyone would know. Chu Dong looked around. At this time, the weather had entered another autumn, and the plants began to wither. "Originally, I wanted to hold a promotion and selection of barbarians this winter, but now I''ve changed my mind and I''m going to postpone it." Chu Dong suddenly said this, others felt confused. We need to know that the priority is to make the Panshi tribe more and more powerful. Why delay it? "Chu Dong, why do you want to do this? Now some people are eyeing us. Maybe in the spring of next year, there will be similar attacks of animal tide. " Chu Dong didn''t answer Yang''s question positively. "Next, I''ll go out with yeluo for a few days or a hundred days. During this period of time, I hope that you will unite sincerely and build our rock tribe into a rock like solid gold soup. " "Do you want to go out again?" "No, it''s to find a match for yeluo.""Don''t we have a lot of powerful brute bones in the warehouse of our tribe? Why do you want to be far away from the near? " The question of axe is also the voice of everyone. "Because yeluo''s constitution is special, she needs more special brute bones, not how strong she is. Last time I went out for a whole year, didn''t there be any major changes in our tribe? Believe you, this time there will be no problem, let alone as long as the smooth, more than ten days may come back Chu Dong had already said so, so it was hard for them to say anything. As a matter of fact, Chu Dong knew the contradiction between his own faction and the League faction as soon as he came back, but he never put forward any way to deal with it, because he knew that as long as he was there, the two factions would not really fight, let alone the inextricable links between them. With the passage of time, the integration of the whole Panshi tribe will be more close. Although contradictions are inevitable, the same centripetal force is also constantly generated, but people do not seem to realize this. Chu Dong suddenly decided to go out. Of course, he had his own consideration. For some things, he would not take them to the Presbyterian meeting of Panshi tribe. It was not a business, but a private matter. "Don''t worry, Chudong. We''ll be fine. But, do you want to attend the winter gathering of Yunshan tribe? " "Please take uncle niaowu to Yunshan tribe. Uncle niaowu, Yang, elder brother Liangqi and elder brother Lihuo, we''ll have a chat in my cave later. " People know that Chu Dong is to leave before the account of some things, but also understand that Chu Dong has made up his mind, so no longer ask what. Chapter 407 The next day, Chu Dong and yeluo quietly left the Panshi tribe. except for a few people such as Yang, most of them didn''t know that their chieftain had left the tribe again. They thought that their chieftain was engaged in closed door research and cultivation. Anyway, as long as Chudong is in the tribe, the whole tribe of Panshi will have the backbone. Life and work will be carried out step by step. Some important things will also be dealt with by Lord bird wizard, Lord Yang warrior and ten branch leaders. Chudong and yeluo can leave the rock tribe easily. To tell you the truth, although Chu Dong came back a year later and finally married himself, yeluo still had a grudge. The main two people spent less time together. Chu Dong was too busy, and he was also a maniac for experimental research. Once he got into a scientific research project, let alone his wife, he even forgot to eat and urinate. In order not to attract people''s attention, Chu Dong did not take any guards, nor did he use the golden wolf as a vehicle. Chudong and yeluo are just like the two most common young men and women in the tribe, walking hand in hand on the wasteland. Yeluo feels very sweet, which makes her happy. It seems that only two of them are swimming in the long wasteland. Happiness and thoughtfulness come at the same time. "Brother Chu, why did you suddenly decide to take me out?" "What do you say?" Looking at the east side of Luo, Chu smiles. Ye Luo tilted her head and said, "I heard that you are going to take me to find a suitable barbarian bone, aren''t you?" "Looks like the moon told you that? Yang told his mother-in-law about it. It seems that the rumor that Yang is a tracheitis is not false. " Chu Dong sighed softly, thought of a rumor in the tribe, and then showed a bitter smile. "Do you really want to take me to find the right bones? Do you really agree with me to be a woman warrior? " "It''s true, of course. But there is another purpose. " "What''s the purpose?" "I want to live with you for two. After all, we haven''t gone on a honeymoon trip since we got married. So, before the cold winter comes, I want to take you on a honeymoon trip that you can go on and on." "Honeymoon? What is honeymoon? What is tourism? " Night Luo puzzled ask a way. "How do you say that. Honeymoon is said to be a tribal custom in which both men and women drink Mead continuously for one month after they get married, symbolizing the long and sweet life of the couple. Later, this custom came into being "As for tourism?! It means that when you are a little tired of staying in one place, you can take a walk in other places, see different local scenery, taste different food and do different things. " When it comes to tourism, Chu Dong can''t help laughing at himself. Travel, there are others travel more distant than their own? But night Luo still don''t understand, in the eyes flashed after the expression, but the corner of the mouth is showing a sweet smile. "Brother Chu, I''m happy to follow you everywhere." Say, night Luo approached some Chu East. Although she is big, long legged and tall, yeluo is much thinner than other women in the tribe. Yeluo, who is only half a head short of Chudong, walks with Chudong side by side, hand in hand, and they feel each other''s enthusiasm with their fingers clasped. Two people walking on the wilderness, everywhere is the smell of barbarism. Far away from the rock tribe, what you can see is either the wild grass growing wildly or the woods occupying space. From time to time, some wild animals will come out in the grass, cute and small, and slightly larger, which are basically at the bottom of the biological chain in the wilderness. The farther you go, the bigger you will see some wild animals. Most of them are at the bottom of the food chain. They are herbivorous wild animals. They are peaceful and basically aggressive. Chudong and yeluo talk and laugh. Most of the time, Chudong is talking. With his knowledge, he can easily find some stories that girls like to hear. Soon, yeluo will ask, "what happened later? How is the princess Or something. Sometimes two people will chase and fight, just like two ordinary young men and women who have no martial arts skills. They will roll wantonly on the soft grass, you press me, I press you, laughing. Chu Dong''s lips and ye Luo''s often touch each other intentionally or unintentionally, as if they are tasting the delicious taste of the opposite sex youth. At noon, Chu Dong would call a hare, kill the rabbit skillfully, peel and bake it on the campfire. Chudong''s method of processing barbecue hare is very unique, which is incomparable to the delicious master cook in Panshi tribe.Yeluo ate with relish, while eating rabbit barbecue and drinking the fruit wine she brought with her, while listening to Chu Dong tell some rabbit stories. Such as the story of cunning rabbit three caves, such as the story of waiting for the rabbit and so on. In yeluo''s eyes, Chudong is not only his own Lang Jun, but also the God of all fall. This God is very knowledgeable. In Wudong tribe, even the most learned sorcerer didn''t know more than Chudong. After eating and drinking enough, they set foot on the journey again. Seeing that ye Luo was a little tired, Chu Dong grabbed a single horned scale wild horse. After a little bit of training with brute language, he let it be ye Luo''s mount. The equiangular scale Mustang was a little tired of riding, so he replaced it with a mangtou bison. Although it cost some money to make the wild ox with low intelligence become obedient, it just beat a few more fists. "Brother Chu, people in the tribe say that you are a great trainer. How do you know the language of wild animals?" "It''s hard to learn. Little Jinmao is still my first teacher of brute language. " "Really? Xiaojinmao was very cute when she was young. Now when she grows up, she becomes very proud. Sometimes she doesn''t want to play with me. " "Of course, when it comes of age, it has a king of its own. However, in my opinion, I''m afraid golden hair won''t stop at the overlord level Chu Dong sat on the back butt of mangtou bison and walked slowly on the grassland with the wonderful body of yeluo in his arms. Unconsciously, two people walking, the west of the sun has been the west, under the setting sun, the figure of two people''s figure pull long. Chu Dong doesn''t want to go too fast. Anyway, he and yeluo are here for their honeymoon. As for whether they can find a suitable barbarian bone, it''s second. So just as it''s getting dark, they stop to find a shelter and take it as a tent. Then Chudong made a fire to barbecue a young deer. Chapter 408 In the light of the fire, the two leaned together. Ye Luo listens to the story told by Chu Dong and eats the beautiful things baked by Chu Dong himself. She is very happy in her heart, so she knows that this is the honeymoon. It turns out that it''s really sweet, just like honey, and the moon in the sky looks warm. So, two people in the bonfire on the wasteland, like those in love with the wild animals, enjoy the shouting, indulge in youth. Under the fire, the silhouettes of the two people suddenly became bright and dark, and the movement range was so large that even the moon was ashamed to hide in the clouds. When Chu Dong woke up the next day, yeluo was like an octopus tightly wrapped around his body. Chu Dong''s hand felt all the way from yeluo''s naked back, feeling the smooth feeling like silk. Night Luo is a cry, the body toward Chu East''s arms more together. Beloved kisses Ye Luo on the forehead, and then does not move. She makes herself the softest cushion for her to sleep. You know, yeluo was as crazy as ever last night, especially in the wild mountains. She was more open, so yeluo was very tired. Even the physical strength and recovery are quite amazing Chu Dong in the last really can''t hold on, finally fell asleep in the past. At this time, lying here, holding a beautiful long legged woman in her arms, looking up at the blue sky, listening to the gentle wind of the wasteland, and smelling the faint grass fragrance in her nose. After the wild and primitive times, it has never been so pleasant. There is nothing to do about it. Chu Dong just lies down and quietly runs the formula of heaven and earth, and gradually combines with heaven and earth. The force chakra becomes more solid and abundant. Until the sun has begun to move towards the west, ye Luo opened her dim eyes. If it wasn''t because her stomach felt hungry and began to sing, I''m afraid the sleepy little beauty would not wake up. "Lazy boy, it''s not the sun now. Do you know what time it is?" Chu Dong lightly hit night Luo''s buttocks, jokingly way. "Well, it''s not that you were so bad last night." "Am I bad? You look very happy. I think you are more crazy. " "Brother, I really feel hungry. Let''s get something to eat." "Good. Get dressed first, and let''s go and get some game. " The two men put on their fur coats and walked at random. On the wasteland, there was no shortage of wild animals. Soon Chu Dong caught a hapless boar. In the Panshi tribe, nearly a thousand rags have been raised, and they are gradually getting rid of their wildness. However, it will take a long time for them to become carnivores like domestic pigs. For Chudong and yeluo, the meat of chongjiao galloping pig is still too much. Even if they eat desperately, they eat half of it. "Brother, the sun is going down again. Shall we go on today? " "You can go if you want, and you can''t go if you don''t want. We''re on our honeymoon. It''s the best thing to be together. " "Brother, are you so kind to me?" Ye Luo offered a sweet kiss on her own initiative. When Chu Dong wants to move further, ye Luo laughs and dodges. "Brother Chu, please forgive me. Yesterday was too violent. I just want to have a good sleep tonight. Is that ok? " "Then you can ask me, otherwise I this big gray wolf will never let you this little white rabbit go." Chu Dong told ye Luo several versions of the story of big gray wolf and little white rabbit, so she let Ye Luo Jiao hide around with a smile. Two people play after a while, night Luo is eventually can''t escape Chu Dong''s claw, was pressed in the body. However, this time Chu Dong was just playing with yeluo and did not take any further action. "Shall we lie here and watch the night? The night is as cool as water. Kuang has a clear song. I am advised to respect floating ants. If you are intoxicated, you will have a sleepy pillow in the flowers Ye Luo doesn''t understand the beauty of the poem, but it doesn''t prevent her from enjoying the cool night with Chu Dong. "Brother, there seems to be someone over there." "Your little ears are very sensitive. Yes, there are people. It should be the soldiers of a certain tribe who are hunting for wasteland. " "Well. It''s not our tribe, is it "No. Although we are not far away from the tribe, this area has never been the scope of our tribe''s hunting, because there are less fierce wild animals in this area, and more herbivorous wild animals. Only weak tribes will hunt herbivores. " On the wasteland, hunting wild animals is carnivorous or herbivorous, which is one of the criteria to judge the strength of a tribe. Basically, many herbivores don''t have the same kind of brutality, but they don''t have the same physique.Night Luo "Oh" a, no longer speak, she leaned in Chu Dong''s arms, feeling Chu Dong''s strong man atmosphere, happiness burst. At this time, not to mention a tribe''s waster hunters passing by from a distance, even if they were passing by in front of her eyes, she might not get up far to have a look. Suddenly, a fierce roar broke the tranquility of the night sky. The direction of the roar was the place where the non lethal tribal soldiers rested. Chu Dong frowned, but did not move. "Brother Chu, are we going to help?" Maybe it''s because she feels happy that she will be kind. Yeluo looks at Chudong. "No. If those people can''t even fight this fierce beast, then there is no way to survive in this dangerous wasteland. " The rule of the law of the jungle is the first rule in the wilderness. If you don''t have strength, you don''t have to survive. There''s no chance to take advantage of it. From afar came the roar of human beings. The voice was not very clear, but Chudong heard it clearly. "Lord, run away with the children! Let''s hold it "No, you can''t stop it! Child mother, take the child away, I fight with them Then we heard the roar of the beast and the roar of the human, but soon there was no sound in the human voice. Chu Dong sighed. Originally, I didn''t want to meddle in my own business, but someone escaped in this direction. Is it necessary to rescue myself? Chu Dong patted Ye Luo''s shoulder gently, stood up and turned to fight. In the dim night, Chu Dong could see that two people were running towards him in the distance, and one of them was carrying a child on his back. Yeluo didn''t have as good eyesight as Chudong, but half a minute later, she saw the shadow of two people, and then heard the roar of the wild beast coming closer and closer. Chapter 409 The figure running over became more and more clear. It was clear that the man in front was a man in armor with a seven or eight year old boy on his back. But the woman was torn into a long skirt, which should have been worn by a woman. The man and woman are running, suddenly stopped, with vigilant eyes looking at their running route side by side Chu Dong and ye Luo. In such a night, there are two young men and women who look very ordinary. It''s really strange. The armored man could not help holding the bronze knife in his hand and staring warily at Chu Dong and yeluo. However, the man behind him did not look at the armor. To tell you the truth, the woman in front of her is too beautiful, so beautiful that she almost has a kind of coquettish feeling. women''s face is exquisite, like the simultaneous interpreting of famous paintings. It can hardly pick up half of the defects, plus her devil''s figure, which is the supermodel feeling of modern civilized society. "You go! There''s a jagged tiger in the back. It''s ferocious. Get out of the way That coquettish woman is anxious to shout, urge Chu Dong and night Luo to leave quickly. Chudong is a tiny smile, step forward. "What''s so terrible about the toothed tiger?" Chu Dong just took a step, and had already arrived at the back of a man and a woman. His action was strange and surprising. The roar of the beast behind was getting closer and closer. Soon a huge body protruded from the night. It was a gorgeous tiger with black stripes. Two serrated tusks stretched out of its lips. It looked so ferocious. This is a serrated tiger, because the protruding teeth are in the same shape as serrations, so it is different from saber toothed tiger. Sawtooth tiger saw that two adults and a child he was chasing were close at hand, and his saliva was almost flowing out, but the disgusting human in front of him was in his way. He really wanted to die. The jagged tiger roared and pounced on him, but he didn''t expect that Chu Dong''s body moved behind the tiger. He grabbed the tail of the jagged tiger and pulled it hard. The jagged tiger, who was rushing forward, fell heavily on the ground. The serrated tiger''s tail was caught. After landing heavily, he quickly propped up his limbs, then quickly turned around and bit Chu Dong who dared to pull the tiger''s tail. Chu Dong didn''t dodge, and his fist burst out, hitting the jagged tiger''s jaw. When he was about to close his bloody mouth, he almost bit off the tiger''s tongue. Saw tooth tiger at this time just know to encounter hard stubble, in front of this look ordinary young man seems very fierce, can''t provoke. Want to understand this point, sawtooth tiger desperately broke away from the grasp of Chu Dong, fast as the wind toward the night to escape. The armored man was always on guard with a bronze knife in his hand. He was relieved to see that Chu Dong beat the jagged tiger back with only three fists and two feet. "Thank you for saving my life, brother." "You''re welcome. It''s a piece of cake to help when you see injustice. " The coquettish woman was in shock at this time, but she soon arranged her appearance and bowed down to Chu Dong. "Little girl, thank you for saving my life." Chu Dong also saluted and took a deep look at the woman who claimed to be like him. The night Luo is looking at in the side, don''t know why in the heart surging up a son, let her very uncomfortable feeling come out. "Brother Chu, do we want to continue our honeymoon?" "Of course. Nothing can stand in the way of our plan. " Chudong so a reply, night Luo found himself just uncomfortable feeling suddenly changed. "Little brother, I don''t know how to call him? When our disaster is over, we will surely redouble our efforts in the future. " Just like in the case of no hurry, it gives people a special sense of etiquette, especially her beautiful appearance and proud figure, which has great lethality to any man. "My name is Chu Dong." "Aren''t you the chieftain of that rock tribe? In a short period of time, let a small tribe become the chieftain of the powerful grand tribe? " Just like surprised stare big eyes, look more charming. Chudong smiles, and deliberately straightens his body, showing his body, which is not high altitude but especially symmetrical in the rock tribe. "No wonder you can beat a jagged tiger with three punches and two legs and run away. It turned out to be a great hero. I''m very lucky to be rescued by the chieftain of Eastern Chu. " Said, as if to Chu Dong lost a both excited envy and tender smile past. Night Luo in the side is really can''t see down, although she doesn''t understand why that call just like of woman want to talk so much with Chu Dong. In a woman''s sixth sense, she feels that the woman in front of her seems to be trying to seduce her husband."Honey, we really need to go." Yeluo seldom calls Chudong husband. Although Chudong sometimes teaches her wife and explains what her husband and wife are, she is still not used to it. At this time called out the husband this address, and went forward to take the initiative to hold the arm of Chu Dong. "Mother, has my father..." The boy behind the man in armor suddenly spoke. As soon as his face changed, he called out: "bad! The child''s father... " It''s like crying and rushing back towards the way. The armored man followed with his children on his back. "Come on, let''s go to a good play." Chu East lightly said a, pulled up night Luo''s hand, also followed behind them. "Brother Chu, what are you talking about? What is a good play? " "Why don''t you call me husband? Are you shy now? " "Hum, husband, I think that woman has a bad intention. You can''t be moved by her beauty. Don''t be deceived by a woman. " "Ha ha, I didn''t expect my wife to be jealous. Ha ha, it seems that all women in the world are ordinary. " "Jealous? What do you mean "I''ll tell you this jealous story later. Now follow them. You said you should be careful. Wait a minute. If there is any change, use this to defend yourself. " Ye Luo feels that Chu Dong puts a cold and heavy thing into his palm. When he looks down, it''s Chu Dong''s precious dagger Lu Ding. "Husband, this is..." "Don''t talk much. I''ll let you know." Chapter 410 Chudong and yeluo are just like three people. After crossing the grassland, they come to the edge of a forest. Here, five corpses lie in disorder, two of which are divided into two parts. The remaining three corpses also look scarred. They are basically tiger claw wounds and bite wounds. As if all of a sudden rushed in the past, jumped on a corpse, broke into tears. "This is what you call the father of the child? Can I have a look? I am a sorcerer. There are still some ways to cure and save people. " Chu East walked to just like of behind, softly say. As if stop sad, wipe tears back in the side. Chu Dong came to the body of that corpse, crouched down to examine the condition of that person carefully. Chu Dong''s hand just grasped the wrist of the corpse to see if his pulse was still there, but he didn''t want the palm of the corpse to move, and he firmly controlled Chu Dong''s wrist with his backhand. At the same time, the corpse''s eyes opened, and as soon as he turned over, the other arm waved like lightning, and a dagger flashing blue light stabbed Chu Dong''s heart like a poisonous snake. Chu Dong''s reaction is fast enough, and she wants to step back. The beautiful woman beside her seems to show her nails like iron hooks and plunge them into Chu Dong''s back. If Chu Dong continues to retreat, his back will be pierced by nails like iron hooks. Not only that, the armor man who had been relatively silent chopped the bronze knife in his hand. The target was Chu Dong''s neck, and the direction and angle of his hand were quite exquisite. Three people at the same time, the right time to choose, but also with a very tacit understanding. At this time, Chu Dong''s body is half squatting, and it''s not good to work hard at all. Even if he can barely Dodge, it''s impossible to dodge all three people''s attacks. One or two of them will succeed in hitting Chu Dong. "Poof", the knife on his chest stabbed Chudong''s heart, even if it was not fatal. As long as the skin was broken, the blue poison on the dagger could kill Chudong in a short time. The continuous sound of "poop poop" made her feel like she was in full bloom. She could feel that all her ten fingers were inserted into the target, and it was very smooth. Then it was as if she heard a voice that made her more happy. Pooh, Pooh It was the sound of blood splashing, the sound that made her feel inexplicably excited. However, she then felt the fear of despair, because her eyes saw her neck was constantly splashing with blood, and her head had been cut to the ground. The armored man cut off the target''s head with a knife. He was very happy and his face changed greatly. He didn''t know why he cut off his companion''s head. When the armored man was stunned, he heard another companion utter a cry of agony. The eyes of the man pretending to be dead were round, and Chu Dong''s calm and sarcastic smile was reflected in his pupils. The poisoned dagger that should have been inserted into Chu Dong''s chest was stabbed into the man''s chest at this time. His hand holding the knife turned back a strange angle and looked as if he had stabbed himself. "Come on, who sent you? Or, who bought you here? I see something in you that is not inferior to the wilderness style. Are you outsiders? " Chudong stood up slowly and turned to face the armored man. The armored man was holding a bronze knife dripping with blood, and his legs trembled involuntarily. This is the first time in more than ten years of his assassination career that he has shown this way. The man named Chu Dong to be killed in front of him is terrible. "No? Hey, hey, I have plenty of ways for you to say. " Chu Dong took a step forward, and his body suddenly blurred. When he reappeared, he had already reached the armor man''s back, and he wanted to knock out the armor man. However, at this time, the child behind the armored man suddenly glared at Chu Dong. Just for a moment, Chu Dong felt that his mind suddenly blurred. The palm he was going to hand stopped in the air, and there was no way to hit it. At this time, the armor man didn''t turn around, fiercely swung the bronze knife in his hand, the head of the knife was flashing cold light, straight to Chu Dong''s neck without any defense. However, when the bronze knife was about to cut into Chu Dong''s neck, a dark dagger flew over, blocking the path of the bronze knife. Things are changing so fast that yeluo, who is a few meters behind, has not seen clearly what''s going on. But because Chu Dong had told herself before, she was very careful. When Chu Dong goes to check the situation of the dead body, ye Luo doesn''t feel right. If she wants to stop Chu Dong, it has happened. Then see Chu Dong seems to control the situation, night Luo is relieved. However, just a sigh of relief, he found that Chu Dong was stupidly motionless, while the other side chopped him.There was no time to think about it. Yeluo threw out the Lu Ding dagger that had been drawn out, blocking the inevitable killing of the bronze knife. How can the bronze sword match the sharpness of Lu Ding? If it breaks two pieces at a time, it will not cut Chu Dong''s neck. It just cuts against Chu Dong''s neck. "Husband, wake up!" After throwing out the tripod, yeluo rushes over like a wild horse. Although she is not a barbarian warrior, yeluo''s combat skills and tactical accomplishment have been donated by almost all the experts of the rock tribe. For example, the throwing hand knife just now is a combination of the Dao Dao of the axe and the divine arrow of the bow. She has to be very accurate in her hand and eye strength. So, ye Luo rushes over and pulls out a knife that she carries with her. This hundred refining short knife is specially made for ye Luo by the rock master, which avoids the inconvenience of carrying it when it is too long. As soon as ye Luo''s dagger comes out, it''s like a waterfall falling three thousand feet straight down. It''s like a steady stream of daggers attacking the armored man. The armor man''s blade was broken. For a moment, he had no weapon to take advantage of. In the face of yeluo''s continuous sword attack, he had to retreat temporarily. "Damn it! Kill this pretty girl The child behind the armored man let out a scream. But just now, Luo''s defense plan has been destroyed. How can he not destroy it? "Who are you going to kill?" But Chu Dong''s cold voice, he woke up. Chapter 411 With the cold voice, Chu Dong slowly came over, a hand will be crazy attack is not a move is defensive night Luo pulled over, into his arms. "Where men fight, women don''t get involved. Hide behind me Night Luo clever as a cat gently spit out tongue, back knife hiding behind Chu Dong. Chu Dong had opened his eyes. After the eyes that were like black pearls, there was another one that was almost the same but pure without impurities, which gave out a kind of soul catching power. Chu Dong gave a cold smile. "I thought that the coquettish woman was the leader among you. Now it seems that I am wrong. It turns out that you are the leader. You shouldn''t be an eight or nine year old, should you be an adult? Midget! " Chu Dong put a lot of stress on the word dwarf. The dwarf behind the armored man still wants to use his pupil technique to influence Chu Dong, but he finds that Chu Dong''s double pupil has infinite power. Let alone trying to plot with his pupil technique, Chu Dong feels that his eyes are going to be blind. "Chudong, I want you to die!" The dwarf screamed and stabbed his eardrum. Yeluo, who is behind Chudong, hears the shrill scream. She is about to fall down in a flash. She is caught by Chudong''s backhand and covers her ears. Yeluo is not shocked by the scream and is in a coma. "I didn''t expect that you''re a little crooked..." When Chu Dong turned around again, he saw the armor man waving a bronze knife and attacking him like crazy. But behind the armor man, the dwarf man had disappeared. Chu Dong cold face to fight, not a few times, the armor man a blow in the chest, immediately his heart broken. Chu Dong was staring at the ground, his face uncertain. It''s Tu Dun?! Chu Dong knew a lot of knowledge he had never heard of from Mo Shi, including the art of strange door dunjia. It is said that some special people in the world can use the art of strange door dunjia, which is very strange. And Chu Dong, through the force track left in the air just now, could clearly trace that the dwarf actually got into the soil, and he didn''t know where he had escaped with the help of the earth hiding skill. Just now a fierce fight, a life and death is white hot, but the final victory is "boundless" into the trap of Chudong. As the night wind passes by, the bloody smell is taken away and spread, which makes the scene more gloomy and terrifying at this time. Chu Dong picked up Ye Luo and left a dead place slowly. "Brother, why do they want to kill you?" "They''re supposed to be professional killers, and they''re not from the wilderness. These people have a tacit understanding and should be organized. " "What is a professional killer? What is organization? " "I''ll talk to you later. Now there''s another professional killer who''s gone. This guy''s melee ability may be very weak, but he has a lot of heresy. Tong Shu, Yin Bo Gong and Tu Dun are really hard to deal with. These days, you''d better not be too far away from me. I''m afraid I may not be able to protect you. " "Well. Good Night Luo agreed, like a kitten will curl up into a ball, tightly with both hands around Chu Dong''s neck. Chudong strides into the night of the wasteland and goes deeper into the night. Although he only walks, the distance between each step is at least three meters. It seems to be slow, but in fact it is fast, and soon disappears into the night. When Chu Dong had gone far away, the bloody and gloomy dead suddenly moved. A head came out from the bottom of the dead, and then a man came out from under the ground. This person is thin and dry, just like a minor. He is the dwarf who disguised as a child to plot against Chu Dong. The dwarf gasped, his face was mixed with sweat and mud, and he couldn''t say how embarrassed he was. The dwarf did use tudun just now, but he was cunning. He knew that he was not proficient in tudun and could not escape far away, so he just hid in the ground for a while. Unexpectedly, he really cheated Chu Dong. The dwarf looked at the direction of Chudong''s disappearance and cursed: "Chudong, I will let you die in my hand." Then, the dwarf went over and held up the head of the dead man, crying loudly. "Unexpectedly, this woman is your lover. The seeds of infatuation? Hey, hey... " A sneer suddenly came from behind the dwarf. The hair of the dwarf stood up in an instant. Of course, he could tell who was behind him. It was Chu Dong. Did not expect Chu Dong to return, but also quietly came to his back, dwarf self-confident that he is the master of hiding, do not want to meet Chu Dong today, everywhere. A killing opportunity enveloped the dwarf, and the dwarf had no way to escape.The midget with average melee ability was almost desperate, but he wanted to struggle for the last time. His hand slipped into his arms. When he took it out again, it was a ball like a pill. The dwarf suddenly turned and threw the ball out of his hand. The dwarf didn''t want to hurt or even hit Chu Dong with the ball in his palm. He just wanted to use the smoke as a cover to escape again. This time, the dwarf has made up his mind. He must fight for his life and try to escape from the earth in a long distance. However, all the dwarfs are ready to drill into the ground, but the expected outbreak of fog does not appear. So when the Dwarfs'' feet have fallen into the ground, they are shocked to find that Chu Dong and himself are staring at each other. As for that used to escape with a thick fog pill, but do not know how to get to the hands of Chu Dong, Chu Dong was playing. "What''s the use of this? To cover your escape? " The dwarf was afraid, and now he sped to the ground. However, most of the dwarf''s body had already entered the underground, but Chu Dong moved to him in a flash. He reached out and pinched the dwarf''s neck, just like pinching a chicken. Chu Dong said nothing, grabbed the dwarf''s neck and pulled him out of the soil. As for whether the dwarf''s neck was broken, Chu Dong didn''t think about it at all. Chu Dong took the dwarf and landed on the ground. The dwarf was hard whipped from top to bottom by a strong force, and his buttock hit the ground heavily, almost his tail vertebrae were cracked. What scares the dwarf most is that Chu Dong''s palm pinches his throat and can''t breathe at all. He struggled desperately, but to no avail. The dwarf''s whole body skills are almost all in his eyes and throat. Under the condition that the eye pupil technique could not be compared with Chudong''s ChongTong, even the last sound wave was pinched seven inches. He had no way to do it, just like a chicken to be slaughtered. Chapter 412 After the dwarf had been choked for more than a minute, Chu Dong threw him on the ground and stepped on his chest. A force fiercely rushes into the dwarf''s body and wakes the dwarf from the state of gasping coma. The dwarf felt that there was no pain all over his body, especially his neck and his buttocks. It seemed that the pain was no longer his own. He opened his eyes and saw that Chu Dong was barbecuing some kind of meat, and the bone knife in his hand was dripping with blood. Then he found a piece of meat missing from his thigh. After thinking of some legend about Chu Dong, the dwarf uttered a cry of pain and panic. Chu Dong glanced at the dwarf and said coldly, "do you eat meat?" Then he handed the half cooked meat on the bamboo stick to the dwarf''s mouth. The dwarf strongly resisted and wanted to escape, but he was shocked to find that although he was not bound, his joints seemed to be unable to move. "No, I don''t eat. I''m not hungry." "How about a toast? Is that right? " The second eye of Chu Dong''s double pupil stood up, and the dwarf shivered immediately, but he bit the barbecue in terror. "Is it delicious?" The dwarf felt that Chu Dong''s smile was full of evil, but he didn''t dare to reply. "Delicious." "Do you know what kind of meat it is?" Say, Chu Dong''s eyes intentionally or unintentionally revolve in the wound of dwarf''s incomplete thigh meat. The dwarf shivered and nodded, "yes, yes." "Do you still think it''s delicious? I feel like it stinks. " "It''s not delicious. It stinks. " "Then we have to see if the meat on the other side stinks. When I cut it off, will you taste it for me? " With that, Chu Dong''s bone knife stuck to the other side of the dwarf''s thigh. The dwarf cried out in terror. "No. No! What do you want to know? I said it all, I said it all. We are hired to kill you. Really, we have no grudge in the future and no grudge in the near. I just take money to do things. " Chu Dong coldly took back the bone knife. "Go on, if it''s good, I''ll decide not to cut it." The dwarf took a breath and stated some of his relevant information. Originally, the dwarf has no name, only a code name, called urchin. Dwarf is a professional killer of a killer organization. Since childhood, he has suffered from all kinds of abuse and exclusion because of his abnormal growth. Later, because of his special appearance, he was picked up by the elder of "Jinghong" and taught a strange skill. Dwarf is not famous, but the killer''s performance is really good. He has done many big cases, and he can behead the assassin every time. However, several of his companions, who came to the east to assassinate Chu, did not want to be assassinated. Dwarf''s life experience is not complicated, so he doesn''t say much. He is also sent by the organization. As for who is the buyer, he doesn''t know. The dwarf only knows that when he gets to the wasteland, someone will contact him. The person who contacts him will hide his head and hide his face and not know the identity of the other person. However, Chu Dong didn''t care who was behind the murderer. In fact, he was already a louse on the bald head. However, since the temple of man had not issued a public statement such as the post of wanted hero, it showed that the assassination of himself was just the idea of some people in the temple of man. But Chu Dong was very curious about Jinghong, the assassination organization of the dwarf. You know, in today''s primitive times, even the basic production relations have not been straightened out. It''s amazing that professional killer organizations can emerge. "Talk about Jinghong." "Jinghong is an organization. The killers in it are all outlaws. I don''t know how many people there are, but it is conservatively estimated that there are thousands of them. Among them, the killers of ten gold, fifty silver and one hundred bronze are the most famous. I''m one of the ten. " "Ten gold? What do you mean? " "Gold medal killer." "Who is your leader?" "I don''t know. I''ve never seen it." "Isn''t Shijin a high-level killer in the killer organization? You don''t know who the leader is? " "I really don''t know. My gold medal killers are measured by the number of killers completed. The more people who kill, the more they can get into the top ten, but in fact they are just tools. The leader won''t talk to our tools. " "Then, who is the man who gave you the task?" "The deacon of the organization. Deacons are divided into gold belt deacon, silver belt deacon and copper belt deacon. They manage gold medal killers, silver medal killers and bronze killers respectively. There are three gold belt deacons, each of whom is responsible for two or three gold medal killers. "Although it''s not clear why Chu Dong is so interested in Jinghong organization and why, the dwarf answers what he knows as a Douzi. "If you miss this time, will your organization send the next batch of killers to kill me?" "Yes. Our organization pays great attention to credibility. Once it fails once, it will arrange a second assassination, even a third and a fourth, until it succeeds. " "Credibility? hey. So if all the gold medal killers can''t do it, will your organization lose its reputation? " "At that time, the organization may launch the world-class killer." "World class killer? Better than your gold medal killers? " "I didn''t see it. I only know that every one of the world-class killers is a strong one among the strong. They will die if they make a move. There are even a few people we gold medal killers don''t know. " "Your organization sent you, the gold medal killer, to come here. It seems that you attach great importance to me. The next time you come, you should be someone stronger than you?" The dwarf nodded and acquiesced. "You are a person who doesn''t want to die, otherwise, you can''t cooperate with me so much." The dwarf still acquiesces to Chu Dong''s conclusion. "City states..." Chu Dong murmured and repeated for a while, then sighed. "Tell me, how did you get in touch with the spies in the rock tribe?" The dwarf hesitated for a moment, and then replied, "according to the message sent to us by our employer, we get the message from the tree hole under an ancient tree outside the edge of the rock tribe every day." "That is to say, shortly after I came out, you already knew my whereabouts, didn''t you?" The dwarf nodded. "It''s hard to guard against burglars day and night. That''s really true." Think of here, Chu Dong is a headache. Chapter 413 When the forest is big, there will inevitably be all kinds of birds. Today''s rock tribe is very popular. Almost every day, some small tribes or some wandering savages and tribal soldiers come to join us. The good and the bad are intermingled, and there are numerous tribes. People with various purposes may exist, among which there are no fewer spies deliberately planted in the temple of man. The last time knife hunting attacked stone and killed two soldiers of his tribe, someone should have delivered the message. The level of the person who delivered the message should be relatively low. After later investigation and investigation, it was found that there were indeed people going in and out in the relevant period of time, and they never came back. Later, the investigation was over. This time it was different. Chudong and yeluo went out for their honeymoon. Only a few senior officials knew about it. After experiencing the betrayal of iron wings, there are still betrayers in the high level of Panshi tribe, which is the place where Chudong feels angry. What makes Chudong more angry is the plan of the dwarf''s assassination. "Tell me how you designed the plan to assassinate me." Dwarf at this time can''t use a lie to prevaricate Chu Dong, as long as Chu Dong''s strange eyes in the vertical pupil looking at himself, he will know it''s hard to hide. "Naturally, it was after doing enough homework and knowing some of your personality weaknesses that we designed this plan for you." "According to the message, it was written down the type of women you like, especially soft hearted to women and children, and rarely good at guarding against the wounded, so that the assassination plan was made." "Are you sure it was written? Where is the message? " "It''s destroyed." Chu Dong looked at the dwarf coldly, and made sure that the coward didn''t have the courage to cheat himself. "Then write the message for me." After the command, Chu Dong came over and reattached the dwarf''s wrist joint. Dwarf with a branch on the ground hard to write the information just said, but there are more than half of the text is not known by Chu Dong. "What kind of writing is this?" "City state writing. Although it''s not universal, most of the upper class of the city-state can recognize it. " "I see. It seems that the thief lurking around me is still from the upper class of a city-state? It''s amazing. " Chu Dong flashed several figures in his mind, but he didn''t dare to confirm them. In fact, Chu Dongning can believe that these people are not spies, because after all, they are all comrades in arms fighting side by side, and they suddenly changed to the position of the enemy, which is really hard for him to accept. "You say, what should I do with you?" "I''ve said all I know. Please spare my life." "Can you be a gold medal killer? It''s really a joke. " "Yes, yes. Lord chieftain, I''m really afraid of death. If you are a hero, don''t be angry with me. Please forgive me. How long can I live on this wasteland? " If it wasn''t for the joint of the whole body, only one wrist joint could move at this time, the dwarf really wanted to kneel down and kowtow to beg Chu Dong to spare his dog''s life. Chu Dong pondered for a long time and nodded. "Well, for the sake of what you said, I''ll let you go. As for whether you can survive in this wasteland, it''s not my problem After kicking the two campfires, Chu stood up and put them out. "Your leg isn''t badly hurt, and I didn''t roast your leg. I''m not one of those people eating demons that''s particularly brutal. I''ll let you go this time, but if you want to commit crimes in my hands next time, you''ll have to die. " Chu Dong turned and walked away, and soon disappeared in the night. The dwarf was stunned for a long time, especially staring at the flesh and blood on his thigh. Fortunately, his leg meat has not been roasted to eat. But is what Chu Dong said true? I''m just lying to him. The dwarf slowly got up, and with his perfect hand, he installed his left arm and wrist joint, and then restored his two leg joints, so that he could move freely. Gasping, the dwarf rested for a long time. When the sky is about to light, in the darkest dawn, he limped into a dark forest. Not long after the dwarf got into the forest, Chu Dong took yeluo by the hand, and the two men also got into the forest quietly with the trace of the dwarf. "Brother Chu, how do you know that he can install and restore the joints by himself?" Night Luo asked in a low voice. "To be a gold medal killer, you must have unique skills. The understanding of the joints and vital parts of the human body is just a basic necessary skill. If that dwarf can''t even recover his joints, there''s no reason for him to be a gold medal killer"Well, brother Chu, why do we have to track him? He''s scared to death by you. " "Maybe he''s really scared, but it''s not as serious as you said. At least, he concealed some things. For example, the team members he came to assassinate me this time are definitely not just the ones who just died. At least twice as many people are in the dark. " "Why do you say that?" "Organized killers, there will be alternative solutions. Just now I asked him if one wave could not kill me, there would be another wave. The city-state and our rock tribe are far away? Is there another year for the second wave? It''s not only time-consuming and laborious, but there will be a lot of changes in the middle. If I were their leader, I would most likely send two or more groups of killers all at once. " "We''re following dwarfs now, just to find their foothold." "Brother Chu, we can''t see that dwarf any more. Won''t we lose him?" "Don''t worry, my nose works well." "As good as little golden nose?" "Better than his nose." Chu Dong didn''t explain that he was tracking the dwarf according to the different traces of the force. As long as in a certain period of time, for a specific person, as long as he passes through the place, there will be a faint trace of the distribution of the force, which will never be changed by personal subjective will. Because everyone has to breathe and metabolize. Whether it''s breathing or metabolism, it''s the result of the force circulation between himself and the outside world. After the force between heaven and earth is absorbed and distributed by a certain person or organism, it has the unique characteristics of the target organism. Chu Dong realized this point after a long time. Therefore, it is safe to use this point to track a specific person or creature. The dwarf doesn''t have to worry about keeping a good distance behind him. Sometimes, Chu Dong would take the initiative to stay for a while, because the force divergence in the air belonging to the dwarf would condense more, indicating that he would stay more time. From dawn to the rising of the sun, Chu Dong and yeluo finally see the person who will make peace with the dwarf. Chapter 414-415 At this time, the horizon has begun to send out a trace of sunshine. In these places where the sun can''t shine, it is a very dense jungle. This jungle looks very old, at least it has thousands of years of history. It is because of this that this jungle has become a treasure house that others can take and use. In a small corner of this jungle, Chudong and yeluo are hidden in the tree In the middle of the forest, they quietly walked towards the forest. They could see a small open space below. It was not surprising that there was a open space several kilometers away from the place where they fought with the dwarf. There was a hide tent on it. It seems that the situation in front of him is exactly the same as what Chu Dong imagined. Obviously, the dwarf didn''t want to run away at all. He just changed his way. At this time, he had come to the tent through dundichu. There was a man who was wearing a black robe and was waiting for him. This man was holding a bronze dagger tightly in his hand, and there were many drops on it The liquid, looking at the color of the liquid, should be the venom of some kind of poisonous beast. "It seems that this person should belong to their other team." At this time, ye Luo frowned as she spoke, looking very dissatisfied. After all, he didn''t expect that there were people who dared to assassinate their gods in the vast land. But at least now it''s all down to the temple of man. "It''s OK. We can''t be sure what kind of methods they want to deal with us, but at least through this matter, we can draw a conclusion that there are a lot of traitors in our tribe." Hearing Chu Dong''s words, yeluo frowned. He sighed. At first, he thought that the bad elements in the tribe had been cleaned up, but now he really felt the truth of "big trees attract wind". Although Chu Dong was still a little far away from the tent, his hearing was obviously more acute than that of ordinary people. Because of this, he was very careful to hear the conversation between the two people in front of the tent. "Damn it, I had a fight with him just now. I''m afraid I couldn''t have seen you if he hadn''t let me go. Obviously, the dwarf still looks a little shaken now. After all, I''m afraid he never met such a terrible enemy as Chu Dong in his life. He was able to deal with four people at the same time in one time, and he knew his psychological tactics and deception very well. However, another man in black clothes didn''t say anything. It was estimated that his whole face and head were covered in black gluten, so Chu Dong couldn''t hear what he said clearly. Chu Dong knew that he didn''t need to know what they said at this time, because the dwarf was obviously a big mouth. "Are you going to assassinate him directly in his camp? It''s not subject to a good plan, and it can kill two birds with one stone. It can not only attack their tribal forces, but also frighten the people around them. Maybe after our plan, no one will be able to resist us any more. " After hearing what he said, Chu Dong clenched his teeth. He didn''t think that the trouble he was in could be so big. He didn''t think that even though he had been working hard to develop the power and technology within the tribe, it would not attract other people''s attention. Although they are still discussing the specific implementation time, for Chudong, what they are discussing next has no value at all, because their timing can only be judged by Chudong''s actions. "How''s it going? What did they say? " Obviously at this time, yeluo couldn''t hear what they were saying because he didn''t have a strong sense of his own opinions. But at this time, he didn''t speak at all. He just laughed, patted yeluo on the shoulder, picked him up, quickly left the Bush, and galloped towards his tribe at an extremely fast speed Go. "It seems that I have to make a good plan in the next few days. They are so bold that they plan to assassinate me directly in my tribe." Although the night Luo in the heart also know, Chu East certainly can''t have an accident, but he is still a little indignant of clench one''s teeth, while dead ground is holding that dagger in his hand. "Then why didn''t you let me go down and kill them when they were chatting just now? As long as we killed them, we would have no worries." Looking at the very angry night Luo, Chu Dong also gently smile, followed by gently stroking her hair. "What are you talking about? Don''t you know the truth of long-term fishing? " Night Luo shook his head, Chu Dong this time also understand this truth, he really did not hear. "This means that we have to lure them step by step. Only in this way can we catch the most valuable person in this group. Next, we will torture him and ask him to tell us all the information."Hear Chu Dong say so, this time night Luo just suddenly realize. After Chu Dong returned to his tribe, everything remained the same in the next few days, and there was no trouble at all. Even Chu Dong didn''t mention anything about his being attacked outside. The whole tribe seemed to do everything as usual, but Chu Dong had been secretly planning what he wanted to do. It turned out that as early as after Chu Dong returned to the tribe, he also quietly began to contact Xia Heyang. Although Xia and Yang were very angry at this time, and they wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to directly arrest the people in the tribe who used the leverage to attack Chu Dong, but Chu Dong stopped them, because if they started to mobilize people to find that point, maybe they would never find this traitor in their whole life. The only way is to deliberately create opportunities for those who want to assassinate Chu Dong. Only in this way can they be caught. Just after Chu Dong made plans for all the people around him, a huge hunting campaign began within the tribe within a few days. Most of the young people and soldiers were far away from the tribe and hunting in the distance. Chapter 416 At this time, the two sides have already started fighting at the entrance of the cave, and everyone is ready, because they all know that this task must be successful and cannot fail. If it fails, then I''m afraid anyone will be severely punished. One of the most violent people in this group is Xia, because at this time, he has already been angry with the people who dare to assassinate them, who are called gods. These assassins knew that if they were caught, the consequences would be unimaginable, because no one would want to be captured by the barbarian tribe. At this time, one of the assassins also began to seize the opportunity, and then after he noticed that a guard in front of him didn''t pay attention, he directly stabbed a dagger into his throat, and the blood splashed all over the place, and the guard fell to the ground without reaction. It''s clear that the guard is not only because the wound is too serious. Moreover, it is precisely because there is venom on this dagger, so even if there are thousands of ways at this time, I''m afraid I can''t go back to heaven. Just because of this, it proves how terrible these assassins are. But where did they come from? Why do they have so many messy weapons on hand? This also makes people around feel very strange, this time in the middle of this chaotic battlefield. Xia Zao had already killed two or three assassins one after another with weapons. As the number of assassins on this side became less and less, the rest of them also fought back more and more fiercely. "It''s time to stop." At this time, Chu Dong inexplicably appeared behind these people, even the assassin was scared, he did not see anyone come in, how now Chu Dong unexpectedly suddenly appeared behind them? If they really wanted to kill people, I''m afraid they would not know how many times they had died. "Now you should understand in your heart that I don''t want to kill you. What I want now is to find the person behind the scenes. I also know that you are just carrying out your own task." Hearing what Chu Dong said, the assassins lowered their heads one by one, and they knew that it was so. But can Chu Dong agree to their request and spare their lives? They don''t know this at all. After all, they are also people from a distant city-state. Therefore, there have been rumors as early as in the distant city-state that the leader inside the barbarian skeleton is very cruel. Finally, the assassins put down their weapons, sighed and sat down on the ground. The killer shook his head in one breath, as if he had given up the fight. "Tell me what you know. There are many rumors about me in your city gate, but I also hope that you can further deepen your trust in me through what I do today. I also hope that those who don''t know will know that I am not a villain." Hearing what Chu Dong said, the remaining killers could only sigh. Although it has been so long, these killers still have a strong spirit of contract called loyalty, and they have to rely on this spirit of contract to carry out their business. If each of his killers can casually disclose his employer and the forces behind him when he loses, I''m afraid that no one in this wild land is willing to employ this killer organization again. They also know in their hearts that the current situation is dead, but even so, they must not say everything behind it easily enough. One of the killers stood up tremblingly, and then his two eyes were fixed on the ground. He did not dare to look directly into Chu Dong''s eyes. But the reason he did this was not because he was afraid of Chu Dong, nor because he felt guilty, but because through the dwarf''s intelligence, he had understood Chu Dong and had excellent pupil skills. If you look directly into Chu Dong''s eyes, then I''m afraid that what he thinks in his heart will be seen through by Chu Dong''s voice, so he must be on guard against this, so he bowed his head and sighed, pretending to be very guilty. Two hands slowly put on his back, and at this time, it is obvious that Chu Dong has noticed the track of his action, but at this time Chu Dong has already known that there is no weapon behind him, so what is the reason for him to put his hands on his back? Just when Chu Dong felt very suspicious and hesitant, suddenly the man yelled to run quickly, and then thrust his two fingers into his back. Then his body quickly burst open, began to appear all over the sky of blood fog. At the moment when the cave was covered with blood mist, the assassins quickly got into the ground and disappeared. Chu Dong took a deep breath, and then he himself quickly got into the ground, but at this time, the moment he got into the ground, he also began to notice that there were all kinds of scenes coming from the ground. It was obvious that these assassins were also experienced people, and they knew that they could never run in the same direction.So at this time, the remaining three people also quickly scattered, galloping in three directions, and the distance began to get farther and farther, but according to Chu Dong''s own calculation, he could only barely catch one person. After all, since the last time that dwarf failed to assassinate, the one who came to assassinate Chu Dong this time was naturally a more powerful gold medal killer than that dwarf. Even Chu Dong himself began to think that they were not just for their own sake. Chu Dong thought of this, and then he rushed forward miserly. He aimed at the escaped assassin in front of him. But what makes Chu Dong feel very strange is that this assassin is in the process of running away. Suddenly, on his left side, but what makes Chu Dong feel very strange is that this assassin is in the process of running away. Suddenly, there is a sound of Jingling on his left side. Soon after, an Assassin starts to rush out from the ground Go. Just at the moment that Chu Dong didn''t expect, there was a scuffle on the ground. But soon, Chu Dong heard a familiar cry. Chapter 417 It''s yeluo! Then Chu Dong rushed out of the ground quickly and rushed into the position where ye Luo was. But at the moment of rushing out of the ground, he found that there was still movement behind him. At the critical moment, Chu Dong quickly turned back, followed by a flash. Only heard a jingle, at this time an assassin did not know when suddenly rushed out from behind Chu Dong, and he tightly held a dagger stained with venom, toward Chu Dong''s back to stab. Chu Dong quickly turned around and then kicked the assassin out. But the assassin didn''t seem to have any hesitation at all. Then he raised the dagger again and rushed to the front of Chu Dong quickly. But at the moment when his dagger was ready to pierce Chu Dong''s chest, he quickly turned back and a side body directly flashed Chu Dong''s fist. Then, five steps away from Chu Dong, he threw his dagger out, but his action was naturally seen by Chu Dong, so Chu Dong didn''t hesitate, just two fingers caught his dagger and threw his dagger aside. But when Chu Dong looked back, he found that the assassin had already got into the ground and disappeared without a trace. As for yeluo''s voice, it had already spread farther and farther. And she has been caught by the assassin. At this time, she is quickly away from Chudong''s tribe through the technique of escaping from the earth. You should know that once these assassins directly catch yeluo out of the wilderness, I''m afraid that the probability that Chudong can save yeluo will be lower and lower. Chudong thought while biting his teeth, but now he didn''t hesitate, but quickly summoned Xia and the gang of barbarians around him. He had to rescue yeluo quickly before things got worse. Because of this, he didn''t hesitate. He immediately whistled, and then Jinlong rushed out of the tree dragon. At this time, jinmou quickly followed jinlang. At this time, their two beasts knew that their Chu Dong would not be broken under normal circumstances, so they could come quickly. Now Chu Dong is so urgent, which means that something important must have happened. Chudong quickly climbed on the back of the golden wolf, followed by the group of soldiers also quickly followed Chudong, they quickly rushed out of the camp, toward the distance to fly snake, although this time the assassin ran out of the distance has been a little far, but Chudong is not vegetarian. He knew in his heart that at this time, although these assassins used the technique of escaping to escape quickly, it was useless, because moving under the ground was certainly not as fast as moving on the ground, so the police wolf began to follow Chu Dong''s will and fly to the assassin''s escape position at this time. Sure enough, at this time, the situation became more and more troublesome step by step, because the tribe of Chudong was holding the biggest hunting meeting, so most of the young people around were outside the wild, and everyone was fighting with a wild animal. At this time, all kinds of wild animals around suddenly became furious. More and more wild animals began to rush out of the forest and directly knocked down the soldiers of their tribe. Xia took the lead in a surprise, but then he also quickly stopped in the same place, in front of him is a fast towards him. But the wildebeest was also directly cut off by Xia Yi''s axe when he was in the middle of the rush, but this was just the beginning, and then more wild animals rushed towards Chu Dong. Originally, most of these wild animals would only hide in the forest, but I don''t know why these wild animals seemed to be crazy one by one at this time, and generally all rushed out of the forest. Now the situation is not like a hunting meeting for a long time. The elephant is the soldier of this group of beasts to harvest Chudong. Why did it suddenly turn out like this? Why do these beasts suddenly go crazy in this situation? "chief, what should we do now At this time, Xia also looks very nervous. After all, as one of the most excellent fighters in the tribe, he can''t bear to see the soldiers who used to fight with him in this section, and now they are trapped. What''s more, at this time, these beasts also began to go crazy, and several of them rushed directly into the camp inside the tribe. There has never been such a situation. Now Chu Dong has to make a choice again. Does he want to choose his own woman or his brothers? As a chief, how should he choose now? In the end, Chu Dong bit his teeth, and then sighed, because he knew that the situation did not allow him to work together again. These beasts suddenly became violent for some reason. There must be some secret. "Xia, you should gather all the remaining soldiers to solve this problem, and I will continue to pursue those assassins."Although Chu Dong said what he thought at this time, how could Xia have the heart to let Chu Dong die alone? You know, these people obviously came to Chu Dong. If we let Chu Dong stay away from our sight again, will they ambush Chu Dong again? Looking at Xia''s complicated eyes, Chu Dong smiles, and then pats the golden wolf on his crotch and the golden hair beside him. "Do you think some people can deal with these two beasts now? Don''t worry. I''m fine. Now do what you should do to save our brothers." Seeing that Chu Dong is still so calm, Xia also nods and howls, letting the rest of the soldiers follow him. They divert their direction and rush directly to the big group of wild animals in front of them. Chudong knew that there must be some reasons for the inexplicable fury of these beasts, but he didn''t dare to think much about it at this time. At this time, I started to run faster and faster with the golden wolf. Chu Dong knew that he had caught up with the assassin who was running away. Now Chu Dong can be said to be extremely angry, because he still showed his kindness in front of this group of assassins. Now the assassins seem to have not accepted at all. Chu Dong also knows that when he catches up with the assassins, he must make them pay the price. Chapter 418 Now, as the golden wolf in Chu Dong''s crotch starts to run faster and faster, he already feels that he has gradually begun to approach the assassins who are ready to stab. Chu Dong''s experience also knows that the end of the assassins is coming. Chu Dong had been listening to the noise coming from the ground with his ears, and quickly caught up with a small hill. There was a thick jungle above and below. But he didn''t know why the assassin disappeared quickly after he arrived at this place, and disappeared again. This made Chu Dong feel very angry. Now Chu Dong himself felt as if he had been fooled by the assassins. But Chu Dong knew that what they were doing was just a trick, and Chu Dong knew that soon he would find the assassins, and soon Chu Dong would make them pay the price. At this time, Zhu Ju knew that at this moment, it was obvious that he must be nearby, because Chu Dong could not catch the trace of his movement below. But where is the assassin? Where will he show up? Where will it appear? Chudong didn''t know that at all. However, to find the location of these assassins, it is also sooner or later. Chu Dong patted the golden wolf under his feet. "Did you find something wrong there?" At this time, the golden wolf also smelled on the ground, and then made a low roar. "I smell strange around me. There are people and a lot of people." At this time, jinglang also began to communicate with Chu Dong with his low animal language. At this time, Jin Mao, who has been standing beside the master and guarding him, seems to be very nervous. He is not nervous because of his comfort, but because of his safety. "Don''t worry, you don''t have to worry that I can deal with these problems. After all, it''s not the first time I''ve been in danger, so you don''t have to think too much." Chu Dong did not say anything, but gently patted the two beasts on the shoulder, comforted them. These two wild animals also began to rush into the forest. At the moment of rushing into the forest, Chu Dong began to feel a restless breath. In the blink of an eye, a man rushed out from his left hand, and he also held a long gun tightly in his hand, and stabbed toward Chu Dong''s abdomen. And without exception, Chu Dong, who was holding the long gun tightly in his hand and also carrying poison, didn''t know why. These people like to use poison so much, but maybe it can improve their success rate in a short time. It''s clear enough that this group of killers are completely different from other killers. However, it is obvious that the killer seems to have found the wrong target, because he does not seem to notice that Chu Dong is riding a lord level beast under his feet. Golden wolf roared, and then opened his bloody mouth, just one bite directly bit the assassin who rushed to Chu Dong in two. At this time, the other side is on the right side, and Jinmao also begins to fall into the battle. It is obvious that at this time, a group of assassins set an ambush for Chudong. More and more assassins were sent out from the woods. They rushed towards Chudong, looking like they wanted to kill him. But it is obvious that Jin Mao didn''t disappoint Chu Dong this time. He let out a roar, just a roar, which directly shocked many assassins to one side. The assassin fell to the ground, but more and more people followed him. At that time, Chu Dong fixed his eyes and found that these people were not entirely assassins. Many of them were still wearing very neat armor. It seems that they were not only assassins, but also soldiers from other tribes. Why do soldiers of other tribes appear in this place, and they still feel that they have never seen the armor they wear, and the weapons they are holding are very strange? Chu Dong didn''t know which one was not good enough to have such a soldier. But at this time, Chu Dong also understood, which just showed a problem, that is, there are many people who want Chu Dong''s life. Although there were countless doubts in the master''s determination at this time, he also knew that it was useless to think about these things in the light heart now, and he had to get rid of the present predicament. Thinking of this, Chu Dong quickly jumped off the back of the golden wolf, and then directly hit a soldier who was rushing in front of him on the ground. But when Chu Dong asked Zhang Yuyong, all of a sudden, the soldiers retreated one by one. Then Chu Dong felt very strange. Suddenly, there were countless wild animals that never rushed out. I was responsible for them. They were a horned horse, several huge wolves and even serrated tigers. All of these beasts rushed to Chu Dong. It seemed that they had received some orders to put Chu Dong to death. But these beasts were nothing to Chu Dong''s two Lords. The golden wolf roared, released three blades directly from his mouth, and cut the beasts directly in front of him into several pieces, but it didn''t have much effect, because there seemed to be too many beasts in the jungle, and even made Chu Dong feel that it should be brought by someone intentionally.When the two beasts were fighting to death, Chu Dong took a magical breath and then raised his head and yelled. "I know you are manipulating these beasts secretly, but if you are a brave warrior, then you will stand up to me." Not long after Chu Dong said this, all the wild animals around him stopped around him and surrounded Chu Dong and his two wild animals. At this time, a figure who looked very slender stood out from behind a tree. He clapped his hands and walked towards Chu Dong step by step. "I can''t imagine that you are so powerful that you can judge my existence by the breath around you. It seems that those rumors are true. You are really a capable person." The man clapped his hands and walked towards Chu Dong step by step. It was obvious that his dress was very special. He was wearing a cape, and his head was hairy. Now his face was also wearing a mask made of animal bones. Although this Cape looks very simple, there are many bronze decorations on the leather seam, which is very luxurious at first sight. This is definitely not the dress that ordinary people can get. Chapter 419 "Who are you?" Chu Dong is biting his teeth. It''s obvious that he should see the person behind the whole thing now. I don''t think it''s necessary for you to know my true identity, because you just need to know something, that is, I''m here to take your life, someone wants you to die. This man with a very strange figure and clothes laughed as he spoke. "Now you have to listen to me. Now I want you to give up resistance and let go. You may think, why can I have such a qualification to command you? That''s natural, because I still have your woman in my hand." He said while laughing, and then not far away also began to come the familiar scream, that is night Luo''s voice, is also Chu Dong, why to come all the way, he doesn''t want night Luo because of his accident, he also doesn''t want his life love to die in other people''s hands. "Give up resistance. Maybe we can solve this problem quickly. If you are blind all the time, more people will make you pay the price." This man said while also smiling, looking very proud, after all, now he can be regarded as directly put the respected chief at his feet, how can he not be happy? But at the moment when the man felt very proud, his face froze, and then he fell to the ground with a plop. At this time, he also had a dagger in his chest. This dagger was thrown by Chu Dong from his waist. He had enough of this man''s nonsense. This man means that the surrounding wild animals also began to spread quickly. It seems that this man should also be a very experienced animal trainer, maybe a king of beasts. He should also control these beasts through his own will. He can communicate with the beasts through his own language, just like Chu Dong, and even force the beasts to obey himself. But now Chu Dong has heard the scream of Ye Luo, and he can roughly judge which position Ye Luo is in, so he doesn''t hesitate. But quickly jumped on the sunny back, and then quickly rushed down the hillside. Sure enough, at the bottom of the hillside, a woman was caught dead, and there were several killers standing around, one of them was the assassin who caught yeluo. When he saw Chu Dong, his eyes were wide open, as if he couldn''t believe what he saw in front of him, and he couldn''t believe it. Now Chu Dong had got rid of the large group of beasts in the forest and came to his eyes. He just wanted to say something, but suddenly he felt a pain in his chest. He looked up and found that Chu Dong had already come to his back through the technique of evading the earth. He went through his heart from behind and pulled out his heart. The assassin fell down feebly, and the remaining two men guarding a woman''s dress were also directly blocked by the two beasts of Chudong. "Now what do you want? You can''t run away. I believe you should know what kind of ability my two beasts have. If you want to run, you can''t run away, but if he wants to fight, you can''t deal with these two Lords. " Hearing what Chu Dong said, the remaining two also lowered their heads, showing a very painful expression. Now they can be regarded as scheming, and they can only be arrested. At this time, Chu Dong quickly rescued the woman they tied. When he opened the mask on the woman''s head, he finally confirmed that he was the night Luo who was captured at the beginning. Night Luo in see Chu east face of a moment also wail big cry, followed by hands tightly embrace her to go out crying, tears from her eyes slide down. "Don''t cry any more. You''re all right." Chu Dong comforted him in a low voice, but his anger became more and more fierce. Once upon a time, he thought that as long as he honestly developed in this place, he would not have any trouble. But now what he didn''t think of was that he didn''t find trouble himself, but trouble found him instead. "Did you hear what the people who captured you said, or did they say anything special, such as the name of their tribe?" but at this time, although yeluo looked shaken, she still tried to think about it, and then she shook her head. After all, at the beginning, his head was directly covered by a lot of thick animal skins It''s wrapped up. I can''t hear what''s going on outside. I can''t even breathe. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. Anyway, I think these two people should be happy to tell me." Chudong said, while slowly turned his head, glared at the two people in front of him, and the two people were stunned because of the main look. At this time, Xia also directly led the tribe to give birth to Shenma from a distance. When he arrived, he saw a mess and Chu Dong again. He finally calmed down after he was safe. "Don''t worry, chief. I''ll help you interrogate these two people. I''m willing to be responsible if I don''t interrogate their behind the scenes leaders."It''s obvious that Xia is also very guilty at this time. According to the truth, he is the bodyguard of the Lord Chu Dong. He should fulfill his duty and grasp Chu Dong well. But today, he doesn''t guard anything, neither Chu Dong nor his camp. Chu Dong had already seen his heart through his eyes, and then he walked over and patted him on the shoulder. "It''s OK. Today''s things like this have come to my expectation before. I know the trees are big and attract the wind, but I didn''t expect that such troubles would come so quickly. Such things will happen sooner or later. Do you remember what I said to you before?" Xia also nodded. In this vast land, there is only the law of the jungle. Chu Dong also nodded. "Yes, the law of the jungle is the survival law of this place, and now we are strong enough, it will naturally attract other people''s hatred, but rest assured, our shortcomings are not so weak at the beginning." After confirming that there was nothing wrong with Chu Dong, these people took away the bodies. They had to find out who was behind all this? Maybe. What can be found on the bodies of these people. Chapter 420 The rest of the soldiers directly carried all the corpses on their backs, and then their troops began to return to their camp. In the place where he fought with the wild animals before passing by, Xia lowered his head and did not dare to look directly at Chu Dong, because although he had tried his best to rescue Chu Dong, he still caused heavy casualties within the tribe. Many young people also lost their lives because of the riots of these wild animals. They were lying on the wasteland full of corpses. Chu Dong did not speak, but gently patted his shoulder, let him not sad, they this group of people back to the camp inside, at this time the camp inside also appeared some big and small damage. But fortunately, some civilian tents were destroyed. Chudong''s laboratory and other caves have not been destroyed, which is also a blessing in misfortune. Moreover, the wild animals that have been raised in the camp are not out of control, which makes Chudong feel a little relieved. If all these wild animals inside the camp are out of control, the consequences will be unimaginable. Chu Dong took a deep breath, and then looked back again. At this time, he was extremely angry, because he knew in his heart that he could no longer be as kind as before. His enemies have targeted his tribe. At this time, as the chief of this tribe, he can only protect his tribe desperately. As for other things, he can only be behind his own tribe. At this time, Chu Dong went back to the place where he started to practice. At this time, it was obvious that the two people who Chu Dong caught also felt very scared. People outside had more or less heard about the barbarism of the barbarian tribe. But in the end how cruel, I''m afraid only experienced people can say that Chu Dong directly sat in the middle of the cave, let Xia bring the two men up. "Now you''d better tell me the truth, otherwise, I''m afraid you will not be able to survive or die. I can''t do what I said." It is obvious that the breath of Chu Dong''s body at this time is different from the past. Even Xia, who has been accompanying Chu Dong fiercely, has never felt Chu Dong''s anger. Now that they were caught by Chu Dong, the two men naturally felt very scared, but they seemed to be afraid of another thing, maybe the chief of their tribe. "I I can''t say... " One of them seems to be timid and even speak in a low voice. It seems that he should be a soldier of a lower rank, while the other is totally dismissive. "Now that you''ve got me, it''s your business how you treat me. I''m ready to die." This man seems to have made his own preparations, and manager Chu Dong also knows that the people in this tribe should be as brave and good at fighting as his own tribe, and they are not afraid of death at all. Seeing what you two look like now, Chu Dong smiles because he knows that there are many ways to deal with primitive people like them. "You''re not going to eat us, are you?" One of the more timid soldiers looked more scared at this time. He began to tremble as he stepped back, but the other one didn''t seem to have any fear at all. "I made it very clear to you at the beginning. Whatever you want to do, I don''t care at all." Seeing that the situation became like this, Chu Dong turned around in his mind, and then he began to nod to Xia who was standing beside him. Xia now began to understand what Chu Dong meant. "You may have heard of me in other places, and you may have heard that I should be a cruel man, but what you don''t know is how cruel I can be and what I can do to my enemies. Now that you want to know, I''ll tell you." Chu Dong said as he began to walk around the two men. "You know when I deal with the enemy I hate the most, I will never take those too happy measures, because I want my enemy to be afraid of me even if he dies." Chu Dong said while taking a deep breath, and then began to stand beside them. Do you know what I usually do to the enemy I hate the most? I will never eat them, because their meat will make me feel sick, I usually choose to do other things. Chu Dong said as he took a deep breath, and then sat in his original position. "I know why you are so fearless, and I know what you are afraid of. People like you are usually fearless, because your resilience must be very strong, but what if I tell you that your resilience is also a curse?" Chu Dong said and gave out a sneer. "Let me tell you something, you may have never heard of torture like me. I can pull off your skin piece by piece and replace it with the fur of wild animals. As long as I do this repeatedly, you will soon become talking beasts."At this time, Chu Dong whistled while he was talking, and then Xia also called for a wolf directly from the animal pen. "You should have seen how many beasts there are in my corral? You really think that I just keep them. You are very wrong. Most of them used to be my enemies. Because they resisted me, they were turned into beasts like this by me. As time goes by, they become like this. Now they can''t even talk. " Chu Dong said while standing in front of him, and then quickly pulled out a dagger from his waist, and slowly cut off one of the men''s skin. "I know you are not afraid of death, but what is more terrible than death is that you can only be a beast like this for the rest of your life. You will never be able to fight for your chief or win glory in the battlefield." "You will live in this world for a long time, and as time goes by, you will forget that you were once alone. This is the way I punish my enemies. If you can accept it, then we can try it." Sure enough, after Chu Dong''s words, even the soldier with the hardest mouth at the beginning began to tremble. Even primitive people were very afraid of becoming wild animals. Chapter 421 At this time, when the soldiers of these unknown tribes were captured in the tribe of Chudong, the other side was in the inner position of man temple. In front of them was a huge stone table with many tributes presented by other tribes. The reason why man temple has such high prestige in other tribes is that its founder is a very powerful wizard. He passed on what he had learned all his life to his disciples, who later decided to set up something similar to Parliament. Their idea was just to check and balance each other among the tribes, so that the power of this place would be balanced. However, with the succession of man temple from generation to generation, the interior has gradually become rotten, and more and more people began to choose the interests. It can be said that the internal policy of man temple is divided into several forces. Some people just follow the founder''s wish at the beginning, that is, let the tribes in this wilderness unite at the necessary time, and check and balance each other at the unnecessary time. However, some people have been blinded by the benefits. They only need more benefits, and even they can bully at will for the sake of benefits. There are all kinds of weak and weak tribes in just a few years, which have been directly destroyed by a command from the man temple. In addition to the supreme leader, the rest of the temple is the Presbyterian Council composed of a group of very powerful witches. They usually travel a long way to inspect each tribe, and whenever something happens that they don''t think should happen, they will try their best to punish the tribe. It can be said that all the decisions are quietly supported by this group of Presbyterians. In this way, the vast land began to become more and more barbaric, more and more weak tribes were destroyed, while some of the stronger tribes were stronger and stronger. Even later, the Presbyterian Council appeared, in which several elders colluded with several tribes. Each tribe believes in a totally different belief. Some believe in the God of barbarism, while others believe in wild animals. But no matter what the tribe believes, they will eventually submit to the temple of man. In the early years, the Presbyterians of these blind temples also began to visit various tribes, and showed their incomparable abilities. Many tribal leaders also chose to bow to their ministers, and even some directly regarded them as the only ones. God. These beliefs within each tribe will be explained by man temple, as if all the beliefs within each tribe belong to man temple. Although many tribes are very dissatisfied, once they think that they can satisfy the Presbyterian Council of man temple, they can get a certain degree of protection, even if it is unfair. The Presbyterian Council of man Temple consists of eight elders. They divided the life-long learning of the incomparable founder of the temple of man into eight elements: water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, wood, force and light. Each elder can only cultivate one of the eight elements. And it doesn''t mean that everyone has a choice. In fact, they will teach according to the birthplace of these elders and their understanding of different elements. This is just for the elders to check and balance each other. If some elders have learned one element themselves, they will be punished severely. They will not only be expelled, but also be chased by the whole temple. The only person who can completely learn eight elements is the leader of the man temple, but the leader of this man Temple basically takes turns every 50 years. In addition, everyone in the upper position has to go through long-term observation of the gate god temple, and more than 10 years of training, and finally compete with each other. The strongest one, in this fierce competition, the surviving people will directly challenge the leaders of the previous generation in the gate god temple. Only by directly killing this leader, can he become the new leader of the latest man temple. If he has more powerful apprentices, he can also challenge ahead of time. That is to say, if the leader of man Temple wants to work safely for 50 years, he has to strengthen his training. If it fails and is killed by the previous leader, the selection will start from scratch. In this process, whether it is the internal problems in the selection or the death of the leader of the temple, the Presbyterian Council will take over the responsibility of the leader temporarily. Moreover, every leader who becomes the Lord of man temple is not for this empty position. There will be his own interests. However, if he fails in a challenge, his psychological plan will be difficult to implement.It is precisely because of this that most of the time the leaders of the gate temple will practice by themselves and leave the affairs of the temple to the Presbyterian Council. In this way, some people in the Presbyterian Church can take advantage of it. Now. Three of the elders are plotting in front of this stone table. They are the elder of wind, the elder of fire and the elder of thunder. "I said, what''s the situation with these tribes in the north recently?" The elder of the wind took a deep breath and began to feel the wind around him. "If you want me to say that in this wild land, the most powerful tribes are all located in the south of the temple of man, and the small tribes in the north are not worth mentioning." At this time, the fire elder was also meditating in situ. His eyes were closed tightly, but his whole body heat was getting higher and higher. At that time, he heard the two of them chatting with each other. On the contrary, he saw through their clues. "Is it difficult for the two elders to pay little attention to things outside during such a long time of cultivation?" He said while laughing, slowly opened his hands, his fingertips began to send out a trace of lightning, his face is also full of killing. Chapter 422 "Why is Mr. Lei so angry? You know, the last time you were so angry, it was ten years ago. I remember that a tribal leader spoke ill of you. What happened then? " Lei Changlao laughed as he spoke. "Is that a question? I directly used the power of the elements I controlled to drop the thunder. Only a few thunder struck, and their whole tribe was destroyed. " "And what tribe is upsetting you this time?" Obviously, elder Feng''s temper and character should be the best of the three. "Naturally, it''s because of the blindness of you two. Do you remember what we founded this Presbyterian Council for at the beginning? Of course, it was for the sake of order in this wild land. But now, because of your inaction, the power in this land is out of balance." At this time, elder Lei finally said what he said. At this time, elder fire knew that it was his turn to speak. "Is it difficult that what elder Lei said should be a small tribe rising rapidly in the North during this period of time?" At this time, the fire elder finally stood up from the ground and opened his eyes. His eyes were like torches, emitting a fiery light, as if he could directly burn that person to ashes as long as he glared at others. "Yes, barbarians." Old Lei finally calmed down at this time. He was glad to see that the other two elders who had been plotting with him all the time began to pay attention to this tribe. "I''ve heard the name of this tribe in my early years. It''s just a small and weak tribe. It''s not worth mentioning. Even with the rapid development of this period, it''s just the size." Elder Feng is obviously dismissive. He doesn''t care about the affairs of these small tribes at all. He is busy mediating with several big tribes in the south, because he has a good eye on a land rich in resources, and he needs a powerful tribe to take care of it. Only in this way can he make a profit. "Why are you so busy now? It takes a long time for a tribe to annex another tribe, or it will be absorbed by the extremely rich resources. But this barbarian tribe is totally different. Many tribes are willing to join it to go home. If it goes on like this, it will be harmful to our unity "It causes unnecessary trouble." As he said this, Lei Chang began to look more and more ugly. It was as if his old story of adulthood had come to his mind again. He would never allow any tribe to despise the temple of man. "So I said that you two may be a little inferior in terms of processing ability. Do you think I haven''t paid attention to this tribe? In fact, I have already sent people to give orders to a big tribe in the south. I think it''s unnecessary to fight against such a small tribe. Let him and the big tribe in the South bite each other. " Fire elder after finishing this paragraph, also turned around to leave the conference hall directly. On the other hand, Chu Dong saw the two surrender soldiers in front of him at this time, and the expression on his face finally became more relaxed. "It seems that now you should understand, you should understand how I will deal with my enemies, so now you''d better honestly account for your behind the scenes forces, maybe I can give you a good time." Finally, the soldier who seemed to despise Chu Dong let go. "It''s from the northern tribe that the beast was released. It''s from our tribe." However, every one of them was able to draw such a conclusion. "What do you think of this tribe?" Chu Dong this time just a little at ease down, he directly sat in his position above. At this time, there were so many people around him, none of them could tell what kind of tribe this tribe was. Fortunately, his loyal guard summer also slowly came to Chudong''s ear. "The chief tribe basically has no contact with us, but I have heard more or less that it is a huge tribe from the south. It can be said that its power and people are much bigger than ours, and it is also a well-known tribe. So far, they have developed for more than 100 years, maybe far more than that." Although Chu Dong is very satisfied with the internal development of his tribe, he also knows that these primitive tribal resources and abilities are inherited from each other from generation to generation. This tribe may not have developed its own technology, but they have accumulated more resources and experience than themselves, which can not be ignored Hands. But Chu Dong''s heart is also very clear, that is, in his rapid expansion of these schools, he did not have any contact with this tribe, why a tribe from the South would not send people from afar to assassinate himself?Chu Dong didn''t think clearly about this, but he also felt that it had something to do with being king. What Chu Dong thought in his heart was to try his best to build up a stronger one. Only in this way can he dominate this wild plain and become the only king here. Maybe this is what the southern tribe thought in his heart, and he was worried that he would fight against Chu Dong in the future. Instead of fighting each other to death in the future, it''s better to take advantage of the Chu Dong tribe before it develops. "He really deserves to be the leader of the big tribes in the south. His way of thinking and way of thinking are totally different from those of the small tribes in the north. Even if he is a primitive man, his mind is very careful." Chu Dong sighed as he thought about it. It seems that he is a modern man who has gone through the past and may not be able to know everything. Although most people in this area recognize him as the true God, he is just a mortal himself. "Chief, since this big tribe in the South has the courage to send people to assassinate you, it means that he has already made war against us. This is a provocation to us. Now I immediately take out the most accurate soldiers in the tribe, and we immediately go to the south to directly destroy a tribe." Chapter 423 But Chu Dong shook his head and waved his hand at this time, indicating that Xia should not be too nervous. Although the technology content of their own tribe is really high, the big tribe in the south is definitely not vegetarian. They must also have their own secret weapons to dominate. If we rush to attack at this moment, I''m afraid we''ll get nothing. Moreover, our tribe has just suffered a disaster of wild animals. Now it will take some time for the tribe to recover. However, Xia''s brain is not so easy to use, and his way of thinking is always so straight. I have to tell you that, according to our current situation, they are much better than them, but they can become the largest tribe in the south, naturally they have their own abilities. It is because of this, so now Chu Dong''s heart also understand, that is, now in a short period of time want to win the battle with them is not so easy, now also can only choose, step back. Seeing Chu Dong very decisively refused his request to fight, Xia was a little unhappy at this time. He sighed and shook his head, but he still insisted on Guarding Chu Dong. I know that you all want to avenge our tribe. After all, the southern tribe basically accounts for more than half of the trouble today. Chu Dong sighed again. Naturally, he knew that as their chief, he should lead them to revenge. But Chu Dong also knew that their tribe had not been established for long, and now it would take a lot of time to prepare. Although this tribe called giant beast seems to be a simple primitive tribe, its own strength is also very strong, and it is even difficult to be destroyed. However, Chudong is different. Once Chudong loses a battle, I''m afraid his whole deployment will die. This is the difference between small tribes and big tribes. "But it doesn''t mean that Chu Dong has no way to take this big tribe." Chudong said, turning back and staring at the two surrender soldiers behind him. "Since our tribe can''t attack your chief for the time being, you two can do it for me." After hearing what Chu Dong said, the two soldiers became very nervous at this time, because on the day they had become the soldiers of the giant beast tribe, they had vowed to honor their chief and fight for his whole life. But what Chu Dong asked them to do now was not only a breach of their first promise, but also an extremely shameful act. Even if they are primitive people, at this time, they also understand how unclean it is to do so. Chu Dong knew that it would not be so easy to get them to agree, but at this time, the chairman also had a way. He sat in front of him with a smile, staring at them with his eyes, and then said word by word. "Now you still don''t understand? As the most powerful chieftain in this place, I have already remembered your taste. Even if you get away with it this time, it''s only easy for me to find you. But what''s really important is that it''s not a matter to find you, but your family... " At this time, Chu Dong specially used an extremely evil tone to tell this passage, which sounds very infectious. Although these primitive people would not take these words as one thing in ordinary times, it is different now. Chu Dong''s words are extremely deterrent, and he thought of turning people into wild before Chu Dong After some tricks of the beast, the defensive heart in the two primitive hearts has been completely destroyed. Now let alone find their family, even if Chu Dong said that he could take their chief''s head directly from hundreds of kilometers away, they would believe it. The two primitive people bowed their heads and looked very painful. Although such things were not what they wanted to do, there was no way. They also had their own family. For the safety of their own lives, but also for their own family to survive, the two primitive people can only grit their teeth to agree to Chu Dong''s request. "Let me tell you in advance that the people I hate most in my life are those who lie to me. I believe that you two, as the most loyal soldiers under your chief''s hand, should not cheat me." Lord Chu Dong at this time or several giant beast tribe soldiers to confirm that what he said is true. And Chu Dong''s pupil skill at this time has long been extraordinary. It''s very easy to see whether a person is lying. At this time, Chu Dong has been staring at these two seemingly incoherent soldiers with his eyes. "We''ll do it." At this time, the two soldiers were also very contradictory in their hearts, because they could not afford to offend each other, but what the Lord didn''t know was that the chief of the beast tribe was notoriously cruel.Even every day, he has to go out to the Ministry of Railways to catch the living people. He will eat the living people one by one. He thinks that''s why he is so powerful today. That is to eat the living, irrigate your body with the blood of the living, and make yourself stronger. After the soldiers of the two giant beast tribes agreed to the chairman''s request, they also got their original weapons and equipment from their ancestors. They left as dusty as they had at the beginning. Looking at their back, he wanted to stand at the door alone, holding his chest in his hands and carrying a huge stone axe on his back. As early as ten minutes ago, he had directly executed a man from the previously merged small tribe within the tribe according to the order given to him by Chu Dong. Although the two soldiers did not confess him, after Chudong caught the two assassins, it was obvious that the only one in the tribe wanted to sneak away, and even wanted to run away with the family. Yang naturally won''t let go of such a thing, so he immediately arrested himself after getting Chu Dong''s order, and tortured him. Finally, he admitted his crime personally, and he knew that he had committed a felony, and basically had no hope of living any longer. Chapter 424 He was determined to die generously, but he made a request, that is, his family must live, he died, but his family can live, this is his last request. Yang Tan took a breath. Although he was once the most powerful warrior in the tribe, he was not an inhuman beast. "I see." At this time, Yang could not do much. He simply cut off the head of the traitor who betrayed his tribe with this stone axe. It''s a pity that when Yang executed the traitor, his family did not know what method he used, but quietly escaped from the tribe. But where can they go when they escape from the tribe? However, this issue is no longer a problem Yang can consider. What he is considering now is other issues. He seemed to doubt whether the two soldiers would keep their promise, but there was no way. After all, Yang was just a reckless man, and he had no way to understand what Chu Dong was thinking. But what Yang Xin can think of is that after this incident, the tribe began to fill with a breath that had never existed for a long time. It was the breath of fear. Originally, the barbarian tribes thought that as long as they were led by the Lord, they could survive in this place safely. But now the arrival of the beast tribe makes them realize that they are not the most powerful tribe in this wild land. Just when Yang was standing alone and thinking about something, he suddenly began to notice someone behind him. He suddenly turned around and found that it was either someone else or Chu Dong. "Chief, I didn''t know you were here." But Dong said, he wanted to leave the place. "Come on, Yang, you''ve been with me for so long. I can see what you''re thinking just by looking into your eyes. Are you still worried about the safety of our tribe?" Yang at this time also helpless smile, while scratching his head. "It seems that I can''t hide anything from you, chief. To tell you the truth, I''m trying to get into the monster tribe now." But hearing Yang say so, Chu Dong also very helpless shook his head, although at this time his heart is thinking about how to live the rest of these people, rather than fighting with other tribes. If these two fighters succeed this time, it is said that the tribe will never have to be something to worry about. But now Chu Dong himself also felt the breath of fear. The whole tribe was full of uneasiness. It seemed that everyone was thinking about when the monster tribe would come. The next time the monster tribe comes, can its chief protect itself? Can they survive? now these problems are not only the thinking problems of these civilians in the tribe, but also the thinking problems of the theme. But even if this matter has passed, it is still not clear in the heart of the main sentence. What is sacred about this so-called monster tribe? Why does he have the courage to cross so many lands to attack a tribe that is not well-known in the north. Chu Dong didn''t figure out this problem all the time. Although Chu Dong knew that his tribe had some strength now, how could his reputation spread to the far south so quickly? Chu Dong couldn''t think of this. However, in any case, this matter has passed in this way, and the main energy should be to understand that he has basically formed a quarrel with this giant beast tribe. Chu Dong now knows that the people in his hands are very upset. Although the main bureau can sell them to comfort them, it''s just a drop in the bucket. Soon they will absorb the fear again. Now what can really calm him down is his own technology. When Chu Dong began to develop his own explosives, he also made these residents feel very afraid, but soon this fear began to turn into a kind of peace of mind. So Chu Dong didn''t hesitate for a moment. He went into his inland laboratory again and began to fiddle with the materials he had been storing in it. Now that he had successfully developed black powder last time, it is necessary for him to improve these black powder again. Chu Dong thought and began to get into the laboratory, tinkling around. Although the residents around were still very scared, they also began to get on the right track. In the next more than a month, it seemed that there was nothing in the Mangu tribe. Everything was the same as before. But this time, there are more cases used for guarding than usual, and many people begin to pay attention to the people from other tribes who do business with them, for fear that other assassins will sneak in again.Now, Chu Dong is their only and last hope. In his own laboratory, Chu Dong repeatedly continued to screen the batch of black powder he made. In this month, he finished the batch of black powder with the same formula. Not only did he make the powder this time, but also he simply used some bamboo tubes to lock the black powder in it, and even added it to the children It''s made of a lot of simple metal explosives. In this way, the explosive range can be increased as much as possible, but he is still doing it now, but it is not for war at all. He now understands that in such a primitive world, it is unrealistic for these primitive people to learn how to use explosives and how to maintain and use them. Chu Dong made so many explosives on a large scale, not for war. In his heart, he was already planning to open up a mine. As long as there was a mine, their tribe had a continuous stream of precious metals. Through these metals, they could make all kinds of armor and weapons, and even some tools. Only in this way can the overall strength of their tribe be improved rapidly, and only in this way can the people of the whole tribe be really settled down. At this time, Chu Dong had already thought about the next steps in his heart, and now he only needs to implement them step by step. At this time, Chu Dong once again called on Xia and yang to lead more than a dozen strong tribal soldiers to travel with him, which was one of his few long trips in this month. Chapter 425 At this time, Chu Dong is ready to travel. It can be said that he has been preparing for this time for more than a month, but no matter whether he is going out or anything, Chu Dong has never told him his intention, and this time is no exception. After all, there is no need for him to tell his plan to a group of primitive people who don''t know anything. After all, although Chu Dong''s mind had already understood these so-called chemical reactions, these primitive people didn''t know anything. Every time Chu Dong carried out experiments and plans, it seemed to them that he was performing miracles. Therefore, it''s a good thing to keep these primitive people in the dark. At least it can improve some of their faith in the tribe. Chu Dong called Yang He Xia and asked them to mobilize more than ten of the most elite soldiers in their hands. This time, the task was more arduous than usual. It''s not so much hard work as physical work, so you have to be strong young people. When Chudong was ready to go out, all the old people, children and young men in the tribe came out to see him off. After all, they could understand more or less that their chief was not going to do some useless work this time. It should be said that every time Chudong came back, he would bring back a lot of booty, and this time was not good Exception, but they are also very strange. According to the truth, the most direct way for primitive people to obtain resources is to plunder outside. But now Chu Dong''s identity only takes more than ten people to plunder? Countless questions began to surround the hearts of the villagers under Chu Dong''s hands. Chu Dong set out with the anxiety of all the people in the whole village and the great cause in his own heart. He rode on the golden wolf, called on the golden hair, and the dozen people under his hand. Led by Xia Heyang, today''s team quickly left the gate of the camp and set out. This time, the theme is not the same as usual. They are all heading east, because the East is a very dense forest, in which there are many kinds of wild animals dormant. It can be said that the resources are also very rich. These wild animals need to get some of their skins and bones. It''s also the reason why this tribe has been able to survive in this place for such a long time. That''s because they have a thick treasure house on their back. This treasure house is inexhaustible. It''s also the reason why they have been able to live in this place for such a long time. But they didn''t go in any more, but there are always rumors inside the tribe that there is a huge primitive giant hidden in the eastern dense forest. This primitive beast has been sleeping in the forest, but once any intruder dares to wake him up, he will give the most severe punishment to all the people in this land. I don''t know when it started. This little story is like a fable, which has been circulating in the tribe from generation to generation until today. Although Chu Dong, as a passer-by, naturally did not believe in such things. After all, according to the vast land of the primitive world, it was basically difficult to breed such a primitive giant. Because there are all kinds of wild animals in this place. But they are still like normal creatures. They are social creatures. When they are affected, they will also be affected together, and they often migrate in different seasons. However, Chudong did not study and investigate these beasts, so their approximate location and migration route are not very clear. But all kinds of signs show that it is absolutely impossible to exist this kind of inexplicable, there is no reason for the emergence of primitive giant, if there is, it must be a whole group of primitive giant. Chu Dong was inclined to believe that there was no such primitive beast in his heart. Otherwise, if there was a whole tribe of primitive beasts, it would be difficult for his tribe to dominate the land. This time, the direction of Chudong''s departure was not the East, but straight to the southwest. Chudong moved forward quickly, and sometimes poked the gravel on the ground with a small stick. Sometimes he would often pick up the gravel on the ground and smell it. If there were cracks on the ground, Chu Dong would lie down and stare at the cracks. Yang and Xia, who have been following Chu Dong, look at each other, but they still shake their heads. At this time, they have no idea what Chu Dong is doing. However, according to Chu Dong''s very strange behavior, they can only feel that he is casting some strange magic now. But in fact, Chu Dong didn''t do any magic at all. He was observing the condition of the rocks on the ground all the way. If there were cracks, Chu Dong could also directly penetrate the surface of the earth through the traces in the cracks to see what was buried under the ground. However, according to Chu Dong''s observation along the way, his intuition told him that he was not far away from that rich vein. If he could exploit and take this vein as his own, his tribe would once again move towards the top.Then, Chudong continued to follow the route of the vein he had observed all the way, and continued to spiral forward. On this way, Chudong even recovered several water caltrop bulls directly through his own ability. It''s just to let these creatures carry more things for themselves when they go back. After all, these mines without smelting are very heavy. In this way, the host continued to move towards its destination. After about half a day''s walking, it finally set foot in another primeval forest. However, the branches and leaves of this primeval forest and the plants on the ground all looked very special. They didn''t look like normal growth at all. Chudong slowly picked up a handful of soil from the ground, put it beside his nose and smelled it, then scattered it on the ground. It seems to be true that there are huge mineral veins under the ground. Because of this, these primitive minerals have indirectly affected the surface of the earth, making these plants grow into such a mess. "Chief, do you think we''ve reached our destination?" it''s obvious that Yang is very excited at this time. After all, as the most powerful soldier in the tribe, he is always eager to fight and fight, even if he dies in the battlefield. Chapter 426 "Yes, this tribe called the giant beast tribe has cheated people so much that it directly trampled on us. I don''t agree. Besides, I''ve been watching you go south all the way. I think we should come in advance to find out where his tribe is." After the dialogue between them, it is gradually obvious that the two of them have completely different ways of thinking. Yang is a violent person who thinks about fighting all the time. But compared with Qiyang, Xia is calmer. At least he can feel that he has been moving towards the South all the way, and Chudong is observing the traces of the road all the way. He must be observing how many people pass through the land. Although Xia''s way of thinking is more cautious, he still can''t understand Chu Dong''s real purpose, but at least this can also show that he is smart enough. "No, no, this time we didn''t come to fight, so you can see that I didn''t let our soldiers carry any weapons, but some tools along the way." But after hearing Chu Dong say so, Yang is still a face muddled force, directly from a soldier''s hand to take that simple pick. "But chief, isn''t this a weapon?" Chu Dong shook his head and laughed. "It''s ok if you want to use it as a weapon, but it''s a tool. When it comes to its specific use, I''ll teach you." After hearing what Chu Dong said, the rest of them gradually calmed down. After all, they were ready for a bloody battle, but in the end they actually came to do physical work. Although they were a little disappointed, they also understood that what they did might be more important than fighting. Although Chu Dong was still moving forward at this time, he didn''t expect that he had entered this primeval forest, which was not in operation, and even more huge, but there was a reason. There are so many winding trees, in fact, because there are abundant resources under the ground. After absorbing the resources of underground mineral veins, these plants began to grow more and more huge. Even Chudong didn''t expect that there were so many strange plants in this primeval forest. From time to time, Chudong would stop to observe the structure of these trees carefully, if they were strong enough. Maybe we can cut down a lot of them and take them back to the tribe directly, so that the craftsmen in the tribe can make a lot of strong bows according to their own design. In this way, when fighting in the future, you can also let your tribe strengthen its fighting power. And the bow and arrow is not very demanding for people, as long as it is accurate enough. That is to say, in the process of moving forward while observing, Chu Dongzhong also came to a place close enough to his destination. At this time, Chu Dong discovered that there was a mountain hidden in such a dense primeval forest, and the texture of the mountain was very special. There was a thin layer of rock on the surface, and there were countless grains of sand under it. At the bottom, it was a layer of loess, but inside the loess was all kinds of strange minerals. However, they are not so much ores as gemstones. Although they have not yet been developed, they are still shining with a little light after being taken out of the soil by Chudong. If we can go back to the present, it may be worth a lot of money to sell these gems, but this place is a primeval forest, this society is also a primeval society, and these gems can not become a kind of currency at all. Moreover, in the eyes of some tribes, these so-called gemstones may not have the value of a piece of meat. But Chu Dong was still very interested in picking up these gems one by one, and then handed them to Xia Youyang. "I know that you two have been working hard for me all the time. I also know that I can''t give you any good things. Then you should keep these things well. When you get back to the tribe, you can bring them to me. I''ll help you make some decorations." Although Xia and yang two people at this time in the heart is also very contradictory, but they still frown, reluctantly accepted, Chu Dong this time to give them these gems. No matter how clever they are, they don''t know how much these things will be worth in the first half of the year. Now, for them, they are holding only two useless stones. But now Chu Dong wants to take it like that, so they will certainly take it well, and they will keep it carefully. It was not until this time that Chu Dong began to touch the surface of the mountain slowly after he bought these unearthed gems online. These mountains are rough to touch. It''s true that no one has ever entered this primeval forest for a long time, and they will never know what''s hidden in these seemingly useless mountains.It is precisely because of this that Chu Dong was given such a good chance. At this time, Chu Dong also conveniently took a pick from a soldier. Then he smashed down the cliff. All of a sudden, a big hole appeared on the cliff. "See, this is the real use of these tools. Through these tools, we can directly exploit the resources hidden in the mountains. If we can successfully develop the first mountain top, our tribe will get a lot of inexhaustible resources." After hearing Chu Dong''s words, the remaining soldiers didn''t hesitate. They started mining the rock wall just now with a smile according to Chu Dong''s action. Now these soldiers can''t work together. Even Yang and Xia can''t bear it. After all, after this incident, their hearts have already accumulated a lot of anger. Now they have this opportunity to vent their anger on this cliff. The two of them did not hesitate for a moment. They chiseled a hill with great force. Even at this time, the speed of the two people began to become faster and faster, but there was a feeling of playing each other. Chu Dong stood alone with his hands holding his chest and looked at them. The two people were getting faster and faster, and they began to feel a little funny. Chapter 427 If only the good life could go on like this. It''s a pity that Chu Dong knew that there was a big mountain on their head. The name of the mountain was called the beast tribe. At this time, Chu Dong had begun to lead his group of very elite soldiers to start mining in this place. It was precisely because of these primitive people, they had very strong physical strength, which made them competent for such hard work. Taking normal people as an example, they need to work for several days, which basically takes only half a day to complete. Now in front of Chudong is a huge looking hole. In front of this hole, countless mine accidents have been exposed. They are very special under the sunlight. Chu Dong looked at these veins and frowned. Now he really didn''t know whether he could extract these minerals. You know, even in the civilized society, it took many years to refine some pure minerals, and now Chu Dong just wanted to reserve some minerals as much as possible, but he didn''t know whether these minerals were useful or not. Chu Dong took a deep breath, and then slowly began to reach out and touch these growing winding minerals. Indeed, these minerals look extremely special. Even if Chu Dong used his own force, he could not fully understand what was on these minerals, but at least it was always right to bring these things back to his camp. With Chu Dong''s command, the soldiers around him also began to dig hard one by one. In just a few hours, Chu Dong began to pile up some very special minerals in front of him. "Enough, no more digging. These should be enough." Chudong said while laughing, and then began to arrange for these soldiers to bind these very strong minerals with simple vines. He fixed all the vines on the cows he had tamed along the way. Although this time is still primitive society, these animals and wild animals are basically in an uncontrollable state, but it is precisely because Chu Dong has a very special talent, so he was able to tame these water chestnut buffalo so quickly. "Come on, let''s go back." After hearing what Chu Dong said, the remaining soldiers began to lead the bull forward step by step. Chu Dong also jumped on the back of the golden wolf, and the golden hair followed him. Xia and Yang also began to follow Chu Dong, although they also knew that the Lord''s own ability was much stronger than them. But it doesn''t mean that Chu Dong will not be in danger, for they are always on guard, moving forward and paying attention to his wind and grass. In the middle of their advance, suddenly the whole forest was covered by a very thick fog. "Strange, it''s not rainy season, and the surrounding temperature is not very high. Why is there such a thick fog?" There must be a problem. At least that''s what Chu Dong thought at this time, but there is another way to explain it, that is, he is still in the primitive society, so the climate and temperature changes are not as stable as the modern society. But these inexplicable fog or let Chu Dong feel very nervous. "Chief, don''t panic. The fog is only produced from time to time in the forest. Although I don''t know why there are so many problems, it should disappear as soon as it gets light tomorrow." Hearing Xia say so, Chu Dong also closed his eyes and began to think, naturally also will carry on a certain degree of photosynthesis. Under the repeated photosynthesis for a long time, these plants will store a lot of water, but the water will also slowly rise with the sun''s irradiation. Once the temperature in the plant begins to get higher and higher, they should choose to release heat. So the plants produce the fog. "It seems that I should be worried now." Chu Dong said and closed his eyes. Then he cherished his breath and began to observe the surroundings. At this time, the fog inside the forest began to become more and more thick, which can stop me. I don''t know when it will disperse, but one thing is certain. That is, it is almost impossible for them to go out of a dense forest now, because now they are in the deepest part of the forest, and it will take a little time for them to go out. What''s more, Chu Dong didn''t have something like a compass on hand, and he couldn''t tell his direction at all. After all, it''s unrealistic to extract useful magnets from such a mess of ores.And even if Chu Dong had the ability to make a compass right here, it would be useless, because there are all kinds of veins underground, which means there are all kinds of magnetic fields underground. Even if you have a compass on hand now, I''m afraid it will be disturbed by the magnetic field underground. "Well, it seems that there is no way. Originally we planned to go out today and go back to the tribe tomorrow night. Now it seems that we can only choose to camp in this place for the time being." Chu Dong said here, don''t jump from the back of the golden wolf immediately, and then directly led the surrounding Gang down to a very open place. This place looks very hidden, and there are several trees in the middle. There are a lot of branches on it, which can block the sun. It''s a perfect place to live in the wild. And this place is very dry, it''s perfect for making a fire. After choosing a place in Chudong, Xia also began to lead some soldiers around to collect the relatively dry and hard wood and set up a small tent. The rest of the soldiers were taken away by Yang. He knew that he would have to eat tonight, so there were many delicious beasts in this primeval forest. If we can kill a few of them and drag them back, then there will be no shortage of meat tonight. But Chudong was just in case, because it was easy to get lost in the forest. Chapter 428 Even if he didn''t find the way back, he could choose to go with him. Two groups of people also began to leave quickly, to deal with the things at hand, and now this piece of open ground is only Chu Dong and Jin Mao. "How did it feel to be back in the forest again?" At this time, Chu Dong began to communicate with Jin Mao in animal language. "Master, although the long lost freedom makes me feel very comfortable, it''s better to live in the tribe honestly than to worry about what I''m going to eat next in these forests. At least I don''t have to worry about eating and drinking." Although Jin Mao''s words were more or less flattering to Chu Dong, Chu Dong was also very emotional at this time. When he last picked up Jinmao, Jinmao was still a cub, and now he has become a very proud lion. Even Jin Mao didn''t know that he could dominate the forest. "Golden hair, see? Are there many wild fruits on these branches? You shake it down with your roar. " After hearing Chu Dong''s command, Jin Mao began to roar, and then the trees around him began to tremble, and soon the wild fruits on the trees began to rain like rain, falling from the sky. At this time, Jin Mao was very happy to jump on the ground, even the wild fruit was trampled by him. Chu Dong was just holding his chest in both hands, laughing and looking at Jin Mao''s mischief in the wild fruit rain. Then I began to sit on the ground with my legs crossed and close my eyes. As soon as I closed my eyes, the time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, at least an hour passed. An hour later, Xia came back first. After all, all they could do was collect the dry wood, so they didn''t have to go too far. After they came back, they picked up the wild fruits on the ground that had not been trampled by the golden hair and collected them in the basket they had just wove. At this time, Chu Dong opened his eyes. "Chief, we have collected all the branches as you ordered." Chu Dong also nodded. Now, Yang didn''t come back. But at this time, Chu Dong didn''t know where he was. Even if he closed his eyes, he couldn''t hear him. "Is it difficult for a single minded person to really go so far?" At this time, Xia he, the star standing beside Chu Dong, had seen through what Chu Dong thought. He said with a smile. "Chief, it seems that Yang should have gone all the way as usual, otherwise he must have met many wild animals and killed red eyes directly." Although Chu Dong thought that he would rather run away than kill in this jungle, the ecological balance of this place is also very important. If the ecological balance is broken, then this forest will wither slowly. And it''s a wild world. Because of this, the ecological balance is even more fragile. Not far away from Chudong, when she was still thinking, she began to think of his familiar footstep, which was Yang''s footstep, followed by about ten people. "Chief, I''m back." At this time, Yang was carrying half the body of the wildebeest on his back, and he also put down the things he had wrapped in his hands. Then he kept urging out a few times, so that the people behind him quickly follow. The soldiers who had been following him did not stop, but excitedly put the limbs of some animals they were holding on the ground. Chu Dong came closer to see that it was amazing. Now there were half of the body of a wildebeest, two legs of a bull, and several pairs of wings of eagles. Chu Dong looked at all these in front of him, and shook his head helplessly, and then laughed. "Yang, what are you hunting for? Is it chimera? Yang smiles and puts down what he has on hand, which is actually the eggs of several giant eagles. "What is chimera?" As he said this, he laughed foolishly. Then he picked up an egg, smashed the top of the egg, stirred it, and then drank the raw eggs one by one. Chu Dong frowned. Although he had been in this primitive society for many days, he was still not familiar with the crude diet of some local people. Then the rest of the people also began to wrap up all the extra bark, and then put the branches of the tree on the ground, and directly built a few simple tents. Seeing that each of them was so tired, Chu Dong shook his head, and then directly controlled the force in his hand to control some branches, which made the two branches rub violently. In a short time, Chu Dong started a fire.When the soldiers around wanted to put the bloody animal limbs on the test one by one, Chu Dong stopped them. Then he decided to deal with the corpses by himself, removed all the extra soft Chu Dong, and pulled out all the skin and hair. Then he put these things aside. He began to turn around and look for something in the trees behind him. At this time, he found several special herbs. Chu Dong brought them here. Pure water poured into his hand, and then he began to control the force to crush all his herbs and water into a viscous liquid. Chu Dong dipped a little with his finger and tasted it. Indeed, this is the flavor he wanted. A salty taste is probably the first spice in the primitive society. Chudong directly smeared the spices on the processed meat, then stuck them in sticks one by one and roasted them on the fire. In the middle of the roast, Chu Dong felt a little unhappy, and then he broke the eagle''s eggs. Stir the egg liquid all over again, then spread it on the meat again, and then bake it in reverse. This starts to give off a burst of fragrance, which is the mixture of egg and meat fragrance. Where did these people around see such food? They were swallowing saliva and stretching their necks, staring at Chu Dong''s hands. Originally, they might have been a little hungry, but now they are hungry one by one. Everyone wants to try Chu Dong''s barbecue. Chapter 429 "All right, all right, I think you all can''t help it. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m hungry now. Come on, let''s have a taste." Chu Dong said as he pulled out a small dagger from his waist and cut the meat into pieces and handed it to every soldier. The soldiers around Chu Dong were already hungry at this time. They couldn''t help trying some of the barbecues made by Chu Dong himself. Then there was another gulp, as if these people hadn''t eaten for a whole year or so, but in fact, along the way, these primitive people had to find something to eat more or less by themselves. Chudong is on the other side, watching them eat a pancake, the chicken also began to pick up a small piece to try, but at this time, the golden wolf, who was lying on one side eating raw meat, climbed up to Chudong again, and began to communicate with Chudong in animal language. "Master, I just felt a sense of uneasiness at this time. Although I can''t say what''s wrong with me, it''s just like before when I was foraging in the jungle, there were other wild animals staring at me." Hearing this, Chu Dong began to observe the surroundings with his keen eyes, but at this time, there seemed to be no other sound except the rustle inside the woods. "Did you hear me wrong?" As Chu Dong said, he looked around again. It''s true that at this time, except for the smell of the people around him, there is no other smell, and his ears can''t hear any other sound. What Chu Dong can smell now is just the smell of plants from some trees around him. Although he can''t say what''s wrong, golden wolf''s intuition should not be wrong. After saying these words, he even continued to lower his head and gnaw at the bones on the ground. But at this time, it was obvious that his ears had stood up and he was always ready to fight. Once anyone dared to attack, he would bite it directly on the ground in the future. Although Chu Dong felt very strange about this judgment in his heart at this time, he also believed this intuition from the beast. He was originally a person, and sometimes as a person, he would not feel the breath that only animals can feel. This is also very normal. Although Chu Dong''s sense of smell and hearing has long been far beyond ordinary people, there are some things that ordinary people can''t hear, and only beasts can hear. This is the reason why Chu Dong took golden hair and golden wolf with him when he went out. Chu Dong takes a deep breath, and then quietly lets Xia come to him. He told Xia the feeling of golden wolf just now. At this time, Xia began to observe the surroundings just like foot bath, but obviously he could not observe anything. After all, Xia''s facial features were much worse than Chu Dong''s. "Now you don''t have to be nervous and don''t make any noise. You just need to have make-up to do a good job. You can quietly convey my order to these soldiers around, so that they can be prepared when they rest tonight and don''t sleep too much." "I see, chief." Xia is a smart man. He knows what Chu Dong is thinking. After all, as early as before, when Chudong was still inside the tribe, someone had already come out alone to assassinate Chudong. Now, Chudong only has such a few people and is still in the wilderness. This is the best time for the assassin to start. What''s more, Chu Dong basically knew what kind of skills these assassins had. Although Chu Dong also knew that these assassins were definitely not his own opponents in battle, but it was easy to avoid guns and hard to defend them. So the assassin is now secretly following Chu. When Xia secretly conveyed the news to the surrounding soldiers, each of them began to be cautious, but on the whole, it was the same as at the beginning, and there was no movement at all. Chudong did not hesitate after a simple meal, but quickly got into the tent and began to rest. Chudong started to rest so early, in order to let the assassins show their true colors as soon as possible. Last time these assassins Chu Dong did not catch alive, this time is to let Chu Dong catch, he must torture, let his assassin, honest to say his plan. Soon it was night. At night, the trees around could grow into a piece of land. There was no sound except the wind. Only the rustling sound of plants colliding with each other. But this evening, whether it''s Chu Dong or the soldiers around Zhou, they can''t sleep. Everyone seems to be sleeping to death, but in fact they are hiding under their bodies. Chu Dong and his party pretended to sleep. In the middle of the night, Chu Dong finally heard some sounds through his keen hearing.That''s the voice of talent. It''s like several people are walking through the thick bush and approaching their camp step by step. Even though Chu Dong''s hearing was so keen, he still didn''t find their life. He couldn''t hear them until they showed up at night. No matter from which angle, these people should be experienced assassins. Chu Dong was biting his teeth as he thought. It seems true that these people should be assassins. Now we just need to wait for them to take the initiative and let these soldiers catch them at the moment they take the initiative. Although Chu Dong''s heart was so calculating, he still couldn''t hear any sound at this time, as if those sounds suddenly disappeared. Chu Dong still didn''t hold back, so he squeezed open the tent again, put his head out and looked at it carefully. It''s the same outside as it was at the beginning. There is no movement at all. It seems that no one has ever been here. At the back of the tent, there are two wild animals, golden fur and golden wolf. Don''t lie on the ground and fall asleep at this time, as long as their ears stand up, but they don''t hear any sound. Chu Dong felt strange, but he wanted to go back to the tent again and began to rest. But this night, no matter Chu Dong or the soldiers around him, they didn''t sleep well. Each of them was worried about someone coming to attack. Chapter 430 In the early morning of the next day, according to the principle, the fog should be dispersed, but when Chu Dong opened the tent, he found that the fog did not disperse at all, but became more intense. It''s amazing. Chu Dong began to observe the surrounding environment while he was talking to himself and frowning. But the surrounding environment is the same as at the beginning, no change at all, as if no one was secretly monitoring Chu Dong at the beginning. But Chu Dong''s evening clearly already heard, there are other people''s voices. What makes Chu Dong feel even more strange is that the fog has not dispersed at this time. I''m afraid if I go to the East, I will not only be trapped in the forest, but also be dead. Chu Dong began to think that something was wrong, but he still didn''t understand what was going on. At this time, Xia Youyang woke up in a flash, and then some soldiers around them woke up. It was obvious that they didn''t sleep well this night, but the assassin didn''t appear. "It seems that everything was calm last night, chief. Could it be said that these assassins escaped from the battle?" As Xia said this, he began to feel very strange. He was the smartest one in the group of primitive people, but now even he can''t figure out why all this happened. On the contrary, Yang, the most powerful warrior in the tribe, was very upset at this time. "If I hadn''t participated in the hunting meeting outside last time, I would have killed all the assassins. Unfortunately, I originally planned to have a chance to vent my anger this time, but I didn''t expect to show up." Yang said, while very boring to wave the pick in his hand. For him, what he is thinking about now is how much lethality these tools Chu Dong gave him can produce, which is one of his few pleasures. Just when Chu Dong and his party were trying to leave the forest, suddenly there were shouts of killing around them. "There are assassins!" Xia took the lead in pulling out the knife from his waist, and then wished me to remember, but each of them had taken their tools, and they were ready to fight with the assassins who came to raid with the money. But when the assassins rushed out of the dense jungle, Chudong felt very strange. These people are not assassins at all. They are from another tribe named Blackwater. Strange, it''s clear that Heishui tribe is a whole mountain away from here. How can they be here? But at this time, the gang had no hesitation, and they began to fight together. Yang was the first to bear the brunt. Originally, because of this assassination incident, he had recorded countless anger in his heart. This time, he directly described his anger, and all of them broke out. He directly turned the manuscript in his hand, and directly knocked several soldiers of Blackwater tribe to the ground with only one blow. At this time, the golden fur and the golden wolf jumped out from behind the tent quickly, and then the golden wolf directly released three wind blades, instantly cut the soldiers close to Chu Dong into several pieces. Xia was not as irritable as Yang at this time. He stood by the Lord and chopped down all the people who were close to Chu Dong one by one. He didn''t forget to stab his throat. It seems that all these people are aiming at Chu Dong, as if they already know that Chu Dong is their leader. As long as Chu Dong is captured or controlled, the battle will basically come to an end. Although the situation is like this, this group seems to have completely underestimated Chu Dong''s own fighting power. Chu Dong directly used the force on his body to control the knife in his hand. It flew out like a flying knife. Then he quickly crossed several people and cut their throats open. For a moment, the blood spattered and looked bloody. But in the next second, this group of people did not respond to the moment, Chu Dong once again used Dundi, sneaked into the ground, directly dragged several people who dare to get close to the ground, only showed a head, screamed in pain. At this time, the other soldiers all looked like broken bamboo. They knew in their hearts that if Chu Dong was around, they would never easily lose the battle, no matter how many times as many people as they were. Sure enough, after Chu Dong released a little bit of his ability, most of the soldiers of the Blackwater tribe began to retreat. After all, they can deal with very brave soldiers, but they can''t deal with the witches who understand these witchcraft. "I''ll give you a chance to surrender now. You all stand in front of me and surrender to me. Maybe I can give you a way to live, but if you insist on the effective attack, you will all die today."Chudong''s thick voice began to reverberate around the trees. Chudong''s voice itself had an irresistible deterrent force. Sure enough, after hearing Chudong''s words, the rest of the people put down their weapons and knelt down in front of Chudong. The rest of the people who had been ambushing inside the trees before saw that their brothers were kneeling down one after another, and they didn''t hesitate. One by one, they came out and knelt directly in front of Chu Dong. One of them, like a leader, kowtowed to Chu Dong and began to beg for mercy. "We have no eyes. We don''t know that there is such a powerful witch hidden in this group. Who is this adult?" After hearing what they said, Chu Dong shook his head and looked very disdainful. However, after this incident, it was obvious that Chu Dong began to be a little impatient with the small black water tribe. As early as before, Chu Dong had sent several envoys to invite the Heishui tribe to join him. Only in this way can they become more powerful, but all of them refused. But Chu Dong would never have thought that Heishui would kill him directly now. Seeing Chu Dong''s disdain, Xia began to say in a very proud voice. Chapter 431 "Don''t open your eyes and have a good look at the people you are trying to attack. What you are going to attack is the leader of the famous barbarian tribe and the only true God in the north, our chief!" At this time, these soldiers who dare to attack Chudong all knelt down in front of Chudong. Looking around, there must be 20 or 30 people, so many people lurking in the forest, and holding weapons. To say that they have no unclean ideas, Chu Dong absolutely does not believe it. And what Xia said just now, although the first half of Chu Dong agreed with it, Chu Dong never thought that he could become the only God in the north. After all, each tribe has its own beliefs. Different beliefs create different gods. Chudong never thought that he would unify their beliefs. But since Xia has already said it, Chudong has no choice but to acquiesce. "Now what are you doing here? Why attack me? If you tell me so clearly, I can spare you from dying. " Hear Chu Dong say so, that a leader also keep kowtowing, keep shaking one side to say. "Dear Barbarian Chieftain, we are blind and mistakenly think that this is another group of soldiers from other tribes, so we decided to attack." Chu Dong was also very clear in his heart that the law of the jungle was the only rule in this vast land. When he met a point, what most primitive people could do was to kill his enemies. Only in this way could they plunder all kinds of resources continuously. So I can understand their sudden attack on the Lord at this time. How could the tribe come so far away from the camp on the other side of heiming mountain. This makes Chu Dong feel very strange. "Why do you come to this place? You should know that there are many wild animals in this forest, including many plants and wood, but there are also many primeval forests like this near your Heishui tribe. Why don''t you go there? Do you have to come here? " Hearing Chu Dong ask these soldiers, he nodded and said. "Chief barbarian, that''s exactly what you said, but maybe you haven''t paid much attention to our tribe since this time. You may not know that our tribe had to move a few months ago because of the brute uprising." "That''s why you''re here?" "Yes, your highness." Hearing their reply, Chu Dong closed his eyes again and began to think carefully. In the past two years, I don''t know why, these wild animals in the northern primeval forests have frequently rioted. From time to time, they will point to rush out of the forest and attack the surrounding tribes. If Chu Dong had not built his own tribe strong enough, he would have had to move like these weak tribes. But since this place is near your tribal camp, why don''t you go back? But choose to attack me? hearing Chu Dong say so, the remaining soldiers seem a little embarrassed. "You don''t know, chief. Since yesterday, there was a big fog in this forest. We went to this kind of primeval forest to hunt animals according to our chief''s order. But because of the influence of the fog, we lost our way and bumped into you by mistake. We thought you were something else The tribe came to invade us. " Hearing this, Chu Dong finally understood the cause and effect of this incident, and also fully understood it. Unexpectedly, it was still a misunderstanding in the end. These people were not assassins at all. But what they said was really strange. Did they say that there was no such fog in the forest? It happened that when Chu Dong entered the forest, these mists appeared inexplicably. There is no way, now their explanation is really in line with common sense, so Chu Dong naturally did not study deeply, maybe all this is just a coincidence. "Now we have been trapped in the woods for a day, and we don''t have a good rest. If you can still find the location of your tribe, can you take us along the way?" After hearing what Chu Dong said, the soldiers nodded and looked very happy. "Naturally, there is no problem. It''s also a good thing to let the respected chief come to our camp. As long as you can help us blow away the fog in the East, we can lead you back to our tribe." Things like this are nothing to Chu Dong. After all, it''s only blowing away the fog in a small area, which is very clear to Chu Dong. But it''s very complicated to clean up the fog in the whole forest, so Chu Dong decided to go to their tribe for a while, maybe they could find a way out.Chu Dong just used the force of his body a little bit. Soon, these fog also dispersed a large area, and the remaining soldiers also took the initiative to walk in the front to help Chu Dong lead the way. With their lead, Chu Dong slowly walked up a sheep''s intestines trail. Although he bypassed the sheep''s intestines trail and passed through a film, when he saw the dense woods from a distance, he finally saw some wooden walls in the fog. "Chief, you should see that our tribe is not far away. First, walk slowly. I''ll send someone back to inform our chief." Chu Dong didn''t speak, just nodded gently, and then a soldier ran to the front quickly, and soon disappeared in the fog. But Xia Youyang, two people are still with Chudong, they have no intention to relax, after all, these people are just their enemies, now although through the role of Chudong to resolve the misunderstanding and contradiction, but this does not rule out that they must be good people. Chudong began to walk step by step, down the hillside, and slowly reached the position near the foot of the mountain. By this time, the gate of their tribal camp had been opened to Chudong, which could be seen. Chapter 432 These people have some brains. At least they can build walls and gates from trees to increase their defense. At this time, at the gate, there were several soldiers with feathers on their bodies and long guns in their hands. In the middle of them stood a very thin looking man. This man should be their chief, but this man Chu Dong could not see his face clearly, because he had a saber toothed tiger skull on his head as his mask, and his lower body was also wearing a very strange armor, which was carved from bones and decorated with bronze. Even from the point of view of Chu Dong''s side, his armor is basically a very gorgeous armor, and this chief is very smart. He knows that using the bones of these beasts to make armor can greatly save the production process, and these bones are extremely easy to obtain, which can also enhance a certain degree of defense, and wearing these bones on his body can also make his enemies feel scared. "May the river god bless you, chief of the barbarian tribe." This very thin chief should be the chief of the Blackwater tribe. Chu Dong also went over and saluted each other. I can''t imagine that I never had the chance to meet you before. This time we met in such a way. It''s really inappropriate to think about what happened to you just now. I''ve heard what my staff said. I''d like to apologize for them and thank you for guiding them to find their way back. " "It''s just a misunderstanding. Chief Blackwater, you don''t have to be polite. Let''s talk inside." Then, under the leadership of the two platoons of soldiers and the chief of Blackwater, he gradually entered his tribal camp step by step. According to the principle, the general chief would not let outsiders into his camp at all. Being able to let an outsider into his own tribe just shows that it is a great honor and respect. At this time, Chu Dong began to observe that their camp was built on a wetland, and many trees were planted in the middle of the wetland Town, even some wild mushrooms. On the other side, it''s more like a piece of farmland. Generally speaking, the method of planting is very rough. It''s just that some wild vegetables and some edible wild fruits are randomly planted together. These things should be the daily food of their tribe. After bypassing the wetland in the middle of their tribe, Chu Dong also saw that the chief had set up a small training ground on one side of the tribe, in which many soldiers were training. "This is my tribe. Now let''s have a talk in it." At this time, since you need to talk to the chief in person, you can''t take your own people, so Chu Dong asked Xia Youyang to take golden wolf and golden hair to the nearby animal pen. After dealing with all this, he followed chief Blackwater step by step into his chief tent. "Then this time, what did the barbarian chief do to our side?" After both sides had found a place for each other, the chief of Blackwater began to ask questions. It is impossible for Chu Dong to come here. The purpose of this place is to tell the truth, so he said with a smile. "There is not enough wood in our tribe. I just heard that there are some special wood here. We are going to cut down some wood in our tribe for the games, but I didn''t expect that this is your camp." "It doesn''t matter. According to the principle, I won''t let others touch these special woods casually. However, since the famous barbarian tribe chief is here today, I''m naturally willing to send you several bundles of woods. I hope you can accept my gift and my apology." Although the chief of the Blackwater tribe was wearing armor made of bones. But at least he was a good man, which made Chu Dong feel good for him. At the beginning, his dissatisfaction seemed to disappear completely, and then Chu Dong began to talk about cooperation with him. In order to deal with the next animal disaster, Chu Dong thought that these smaller tribes in the North should unite with each other, and only in this way can they tide over the difficulties together. This is also Chu Dong''s idea, and Chu Dong also said that he would never interfere in the internal affairs of other tribes. Although Chu Dong still had his ideal, he said that he was right, but the chief of Heishui still couldn''t give Chu Dong a reply immediately at this time. He just scratched his ears and asked Chu Dong to give him more time. Seeing that the purpose of this visit had been achieved, Chu Dong naturally had no reason to stay here. So Chu Dong immediately got up and prepared to leave, but at this time, the chief of black water pulled Chu Dong again. It seemed that he was very kind.In any case, he wants Chu Dong to stay here and accept him well. Only in this way can he make up for today''s mistakes and misunderstandings. Although Chu Dong only wanted to go back at this time, since he had already come to other people''s tribe, he would stay here to communicate with the chief of Heishui. Maybe after this time, the tribe would get a new ally. You should know that the tribe is in the panic of the giant beast tribe now. If Chu Dong can bring back good news this time, then he can certainly inspire these people in the tribe, which is also good for Chu Dong. So Chu Dong stayed. At night, there was a big welcome party inside the Heishui tribe. They also served a lot of self-made food inside their tribe. However, when Yang saw the food, he frowned. It turned out that most of the food used by the Heishui tribe was plants, and there was no food at all Add any spices. Although this is too normal for a primitive tribe, most of the people in Chu Dong''s hands now have a little rejection of these barbaric foods after they try Chu Dong''s barbecue. But in the end, they still need to leave Chu Dong some face, so they can only do it reluctantly, and began to chew up these ugly wild vegetables. "I heard that most of these small tribes in the North recognize you as their only God. Do you really want to be the only God in the north?" Chapter 433 Chu Dong didn''t expect that chief Blackwater would ask such a sensitive question at the dinner table. Yu also laughed and shook his head, saying that he didn''t mean to be a God at all. What he wanted was to unite the whole North. "Well, but I believe chief, you should know clearly in your heart that if you want to unite all the tribes in the north, there must be someone who gives orders." The chief''s words are very sharp at this time. His implication is that these ideals and ideas mentioned by Chu Dong are all disguises. In fact, he wants to be the only king in the north. Chu Dong took a deep breath, although he really wanted to unite all the tribes in his heart, and after the giant beast tribe sent its assassins, our situation became more severe, and he also wanted to unite the surrounding tribes, because he didn''t know when the next attack of the giant beast tribe would appear. "I''m still the same as I said at the beginning. I respect the different etiquette of different tribes, and I also respect all people. My purpose is to make the brothers of different tribes live in harmony, that''s all." Chu Dong said and shook his head. There must be some chiefs. You should know that in this wild land, only your own people can rely on each other. After all, every chief has a small abacus in his heart. What he thinks in his heart has nothing to do with Chu Dong, and Chu Dong doesn''t care what decision he will make. Today, Chudong''s own tribe has begun to develop step by step and become more powerful. He does not rely on individual small tribes at all. He only needs to unite most of the tribes. Chudong believes that once the name of his tribe becomes stronger and stronger, more and more people will be willing to join him. Then Chu Dong began to eat something provided by the chief of Heishui casually. Then he laughed and pretended that nothing had happened. He went back to the residence provided by the director of Heishui. At night, it''s dark all over the Blackwater tribe. They don''t have the habit of lighting a fire at night. They are used to working at sunrise and resting at sunset. Basically, as soon as the sun goes down, they will start to prepare for a rest. But I don''t know why Chu Dong couldn''t sleep well no matter how he slept at night, as if someone was staring at him in the dark, and what really surprised him was that this heavy fog would not affect the camp of the Heishui tribe? according to the reason, there was such a thick fog, especially the heixue tribe was in a relatively low position So the fog will gather more easily, but in some tribes there is no fog at all. On the contrary, there is a lot of fog on the top of the sea tribe. No matter what Chu Dong thought, he felt very strange, but he had no way to explain this phenomenon. After all, in such a primitive world, there are many things that science can''t explain. What Chu Dong can do now is to try his best to calm down and think about problems. After all, now he is not an ordinary person, now every decision he makes is related to the life and death of more than a dozen people. Especially now I''m in the wild and far away from my tribe. If there is any conflict, I''m afraid the trouble will become very serious. Chu Dong warned himself and fell asleep again. But in the middle of the night, Chu Dong felt as if he was on his back. He suddenly woke up in a cold sweat. But at this time, he saw some changes in the surrounding environment. It turns out that at this time, the surrounding environment is still the same. At the beginning, it is no different. But I don''t know why there is a dense fog all around at this time. "What''s going on?" Although it''s quite normal for the fog to appear at night, Chu Dong still feels that there is something unsafe, so he immediately gets out of bed, and then quietly opens his tent and looks out. At this time, there is a dense fog outside, and there is no news around, as if there is no sound from anyone. Chu Dong''s intuition told him that he must not act rashly now, he must calm down, so Chu Dong bent down and walked around in the thick fog slowly, although he could directly release a flame to burn all the fog. But Chu Dong''s intuition told him that it would not come to a good end to scare the snake, so the first thing he thought of now was to find his two wild animals. As long as the two beasts stay by his side, then his safety will be guaranteed, so at this time, Chu Dong also began to grope in the darkness, and slowly walked towards the corral. He was very keen to smell the position of the corral through his nose, and then began to move towards the position of the corral step by step.When Chu Dong stopped, he found that there seemed to be something wrong with the surrounding environment. Now that the surrounding environment has changed so much, I think these two beasts will react more violently. But I don''t know why these two beasts are thin at this time. They are so sleepy that Chu Dong can''t wake up no matter how he calls them. Sure enough, they were drugged. Chu Dong thought of this, and immediately felt that all this must be a huge conspiracy, but there should be nothing wrong with these two beasts. They have been living and evolving in this vast land for many years. Now the common poisons should not be used for them, so chief Blackwater should have ordered people to add some sleeping grass to their feed. Let the two beasts sleep to death. After all, some chiefs also know that as long as Chu Dong wakes up, all the soldiers around him are not rivals. But at this time, Chu Dong seemed to hear a very special sound around him. Chu Dong immediately followed the sound. The place where the voice came out was actually under the ground of this tribal camp, like a dungeon. Generally, they directly hollowed out all the underground and transformed it into a prison. Chapter 434 When Chu Dong arrived at the position where the voice came out, he saw that Yang was resisting the attack of more than ten people with his own strength. Although he had many wounds on his body, these small wounds made him more violent. In the blink of an eye, he killed several soldiers of Blackwater tribe. "What''s the matter?" Chu Dong immediately arrived at his side at this time, and then began to use the technique of escaping. In an instant, he dragged all the soldiers of several tribes into the ground, but this time Chu Dong had no mercy at all. He directly buried all these people alive through his technique of escaping. "Chief, you are here at last. I was a little sleepy in the middle of the night, but later I woke up and found that I was lying in the dungeon, and these people planned to lock me in here, but you know, such a small dungeon can''t trap me at all." Yang looks very proud at this time. He smiles as he speaks, and then picks up some weapons of the soldiers on the ground. No way. As the God of war in the tribe, he always thinks about fighting, but at least he is not a man who only thinks about killing every day. "What about the others? Where have they been? " "I don''t know." Yang shook his head. It was obvious that he didn''t know what was going on. "I wake up here and I don''t know where the others are." Seeing the situation in front of him become like this, Chu Dong is also very worried, and then he left the door and Yang escaped from the dungeon to the empty space in the middle of the Heishui tribe. At this time, when they walked out of the empty space, they found that they had somehow drilled through the tunnel to the training ground of the Heishui tribe. I didn''t expect that they had hidden such a huge training ground in the forest, but it was not so much a training ground as an arena, surrounded by an oval shape. There were many wooden doors below. At this time, all the people of the water tribe were sitting around. They were staring at Chu Dong and chanting words, as if they were saying some incantation. At this time, the arena around a dark, suddenly began to burst out of countless flames. At the top of the active central arena, chief heixue sits on the Throne made of the bones of a wild beast. He looks very proud and cheers. "My subjects! Now, it''s time to sacrifice. We should present this precious gift to our true God who has protected us for a long time After hearing him say so, as a group of onlookers also began to burst out a burst of earth shaking cry. "I felt something was wrong when I entered your tribe, but I didn''t expect you to show your feet so soon." Chu Dong took a deep breath. At this time, he was ready to fight. At this time, Yang Yi, left and right, next to Chu Dong, grasped two machetes tightly. He is now ready to fight to the death. He intends to kill anyone who dares to approach their chief. "But, dear barbarian chief, didn''t I ask you at first? As you said, you don''t want to be a God at all, and you respect different traditions among different tribes. This is our tradition. If you show respect, you should be generous to die, not resist! " Unexpectedly, the chief of Heishui still wants to persuade Chu Dong to take the initiative to die, but Chu Dong also knows that this is just nonsense. "Chief Blackwater, I''m giving you one last warning. Where did you catch the rest of me? If you can honestly give them back to me, I will let you live and we will leave here forever, but if you must continue your so-called ceremony, then I''m not polite. " Chu Dong said, while quickly controlling his own force, flew out a knife at his waist, and directly pushed it to the throat of Heishui chieftain. But at this time, it was obvious that heishuiqiu and others were not moved at all, and even he was a little excited. "As early as the first person who came back to inform me, he had already told me that you seem to be able to use some witchcraft, but I didn''t expect you to be so proficient in it. Well, I''ve practiced alone for so long, and I''ve never fought against anyone who really knows witchcraft. Now you can make me happy before you die." He said while quickly picked up his hand shield, directly Chudong separated nearly dozens of meters, against his throat knife hit fly. He let out a roar, jumped down quickly, and raised a cloud of dust on the ground. Chu Dong hesitated for a moment, but he didn''t think that the enemy he was facing was a man who almost knew these witchcraft. "Come and kill!" The chief of Heishui roared, and then all the small doors around the arena were opened, and countless soldiers of Heishui tribe swarmed in. They were holding weapons tightly in their hands, intending to execute Chudong and Youyang on the spot."Chief, don''t worry to fight with him. I''ll take care of the rest." Yang let out a battle roar, and jumped up from the ground, directly into the crowd, followed by a spatter of blood. This time, he was finally able to let go of his hands and feet to kill. Only a few seconds later, several of the soldiers of the Blackwater tribe who surrounded Yang Tuan had fallen to the ground, and the rest survived Most of them have also been amputated. In the moment of Chu Dong''s distraction, he seemed to feel a sense of uneasiness, and then immediately turned back. Heishui chieftain didn''t know when he flew over from the air and went directly behind him. He held a long gun tightly in his hand and planned to pierce Chu Dong directly. Chu Dong was surprised, and immediately put out his force shield. At the critical moment, he finally resisted his attack. But the chief of black water seemed very excited, and then kicked Chu Dong away. Chu Dong didn''t expect that his force shield couldn''t resist this. He was kicked out and rolled on the ground. But almost when Chu Dong was still lying on the ground and didn''t stand up, the black water chief jumped up. Chapter 435 The spear in his hand flew out directly like a spear, just like an arrow from the string, and he intended to pierce Chu Dong directly. But then there was a thrilling sound of friction, and director Xu Ding Jin saw that Chu Dong actually stretched out a finger at this critical moment, as if the tip of the needle was on the tip of the long gun. Blackwater chief didn''t give up at this time. He immediately controlled his own witchcraft, remotely controlled a long gun, and continued to stab downward. Chu Dong also desperately controlled his finger block. The contest between the two sides seemed to unfold at this moment, but it was obvious that the two sides seemed to be equal at this time. The long gun also repeatedly rubbed between the two forces and burst into sparks. In the end, the long gun was a weapon made by primitive people, so it could not resist the confrontation between the two forces. At the moment, it exploded and turned into countless powder. "Damn it, useless trash!" At this time, the chief of black water jumped up. He no longer planned to play these tricks with Chu Dong. He jumped directly to Chu Dong and planned to trample him to death. But Chu Dong immediately rolled on the ground and dodged the blow. He stepped on the ground and burst out a burst of power. Just trample the ground to pieces. "I guess you didn''t expect that you were a man who wanted to be the only God in the north. It''s really shameful that you should show this embarrassment in front of me now!" The chief of Heishui pointed to the east of Chu. There were countless sparks on the ground again, but after the sparks, a vine actually began to climb out of the ground, followed by two and three, which began to become more and more. These vines, like snakes, began to wind around Chu Dong, and even some vines even bloomed, and began to spray poison on Chu Dong. The Lord Chu Dong didn''t expect that there would be these vines lying in ambush here. He didn''t escape for a moment, but they were wrapped around him. However, the venom was burned by the fire released by Chu Dong through the force. "Useless, useless!" At this time, the chief of Heishui seems to have been arrogant to the extreme. He quickly released his own witchcraft again, and directly dried up these vines. Like a piece of wood, he directly wound around Chudong, making Chudong hard to break free. Then, he began to spin like a whirlwind in the same place. There was a hurricane, which usually jumped up directly, and once again sprinted toward Chudong from top to bottom. He didn''t know where to draw a machete directly. Now his whole person is like a meat grinder from the sky, as long as he can hit Chu Dong, he can directly stir Chu Dong into pieces. But at this time, Chu Dong was still entangled by these vines, and there was no way to free himself. Suddenly, Chu Dong seemed to think of a way, so Chu Dong quickly remotely controlled his knife to fly back to his hand again, and then quickly through the force method, let the knife on these already dry vines quickly The speed of the friction. Then the vines strengthened by witchcraft around also began to generate some heat with the friction of the knife, but the knife also began to turn red because of the friction. "What? It''s too late for you to think about escaping. You even forget that you can release fire through your own witchcraft! Why do you have the courage to claim that you are a God in the north when you use your innate ability so roughly The chief of black water kept on sprinting towards Chudong from top to bottom, and his speed began to get faster and faster. "Don''t you think I really want to cut these vines with this knife?" "what are you talking about?" Heishui chief was stunned for a moment, but he couldn''t help it. His body was completely out of control, and his whole body had been driven by inertia. At this time, he continued to fall straight down toward the track of Chudong. "Don''t you find that in the process of your rotation, you are full of flaws? Do you really think I''m going to be stuck here and you''re going to stir me up? You''re wrong. You''re the one who''s really going to be whipped up! " Chu Dong said while shouting, quickly threw out the knife in his hand, and then fixed it in the air through the force. The tip of the knife pointed straight at the head of the black water chief. "Don''t be too proud!" At this time, as he fell down, he quickly put his machete in his hand and directly blocked his forehead. Now it seems that the two sides are fighting again, just like at the beginning. But this time, their will to fight was replaced by the weapons in their hands. Two weapons, a machete and a knife, began to rub against each other in mid air, and burst out hot metal in the air again."Do you know why I had to rub this knife against the vine in the first place? I know that these vines must be strengthened by your witchcraft, so even if I release a flame, it''s basically difficult to burn them. In this way, I waste a lot of time. When I react, your knife has come to my head, so I won''t do it! " But when the chief of Blackwater reflected, it was too late. Chu Dong had rubbed his knife on these very strong vines to generate heat. The whole knife was red, and the blade released a very high temperature. Moreover, this small one was made by Chu Dong himself, so it is much more exquisite than the machete in Heishui chieftain''s hand in terms of material and technology, and can withstand higher heat. The black water chief''s knife also began to crack under repeated friction, and then because the temperature of Chu Dong''s knife was too high, it began to melt slowly! "What did you say? It''s impossible. What kind of weapon is it? It''s so strong But when chief Blackwater said this, he didn''t think that what he said was not just a sentence, but his last words. The next second, his weapon instantly turned into a liquid, and Chu Dong''s knife directly passed through his body. He kept the movement just now and kept spinning down, and his body was directly stirred into meat sauce by Chu Dong''s knife. Chapter 436 Then a shower of blood began to fall on Chu Dong''s head. Chief Blackwater finally died of his own arrogance today, and what he will never know is that the witchcraft he mastered is just a small skill in the Lord''s eyes. If Chu Dong had not been successfully attacked by him at the beginning and could not breathe for a moment, it would not have taken so much time. Chu Dong straightened out his breathing, then quickly broke off all his vines, and began to control his knife, instantly through a lot of soldiers who were besieging Yang. "It''s over, your tribal life is over today, your chief is finished, well, you cruel ceremonies are held for the last time today!" After seeing that the strength of Chu Dong was so strong, the soldiers scattered quickly. Many of them began to escape through the gates on both sides. Not only that, but even the onlookers at the beginning began to disperse. We ran away from this place as quickly as we could. "Strange, didn''t we say we would kill them all? Why do they run so fast one by one? Yang frowned as he spoke, and he threw the two curled machetes in his hand aside. "I don''t know, but now we have to find the rest." Chu Dong took a deep breath. He knew that as the chief of the tribe, he had to be the safety of others. Besides, Xia is a good brother. For a long time, he has always been with him. If he gave up on him at this time, Chu Dong would not forgive himself. This would be the case, so Chu Dong didn''t hesitate at this time. He began to close his eyes and listen to the voices around him carefully. Sure enough, at this time, Chu Dong heard that there were several small doors under the ground of the arena, and some people''s voices came from the door. "Down they are down!" Chu Dong said as he quickly went through the small door and reached the ground. At this time, there were all kinds of small compartments under the ground. These compartments looked very special. They were actually purchased from vines, and these vines had taken root and sprouted. I don''t know how long they had existed. These vines seem to be very resilient, and no matter how the people trapped inside struggle, their vines will continue to regenerate, and grow more and more dense, more and more vigorous, and over time they will even entangle those people inside. "Chief, I''m here!" At this time, Xia also saw Chu Dong''s voice, so he quickly yelled at him. Chu Dong also quickly ran to his side, but no matter how many flames he let go, there was no way to burn these vines completely. "Don''t worry, leave it to me." At this time, Yang quickly rushed to one of the cages, and then pulled hard. With a click, these vines were immediately torn off by his power, and those trapped in the vines were able to come out. It seems that this black water chief is really a smart man. As early as when he saw Yang, he had noticed his strength and his explosive power, so he decided to deal with Yang alone. If Yang wasn''t clever, he would have been killed long ago. "What''s going on? I just heard the voice of fighting on it. Do you think it''s them... " In the summer words did not finish, Chu Dong also quickly nodded. I didn''t expect that. Xia sighed and shook his head at this time. He thought it was just another unfriendly tribe, but he didn''t expect that the tribe still wanted to harm them. In this piece of wild land, any force can not casually believe that, in addition to their own people, other people will constantly intrigue. "Well, there''s nothing else to say now. Let''s get out of here." Chu Dong quickly pulled up a large group of people around him and quickly escaped from this arena. Moreover, during the process of their escape, they could feel the roar under the ground from time to time, and the whole ground was shaking violently. "Don''t stop!" Chu Dong yelled and continued to lead. The rest of the people rushed forward quickly, and then he finally led all the people out of the arena at the last moment. Just as Chudong left the arena, the whole building collapsed and countless vines sprang out of the ground. "Damn it." Chu Dong was biting his teeth and began to observe carefully. They had just left the arena. But the only one who can use witchcraft in this tribe has been killed by Chu Dong. How can there be so many vines now?Chu Dong thought and felt very strange. "Do these vines have their own consciousness?" But now Chu Dong doesn''t have the heart to think so much. He leads the rest of the people to rush out of this area quickly. Because the floor shakes violently, so golden wolf and golden hair are ready to surprise at this time. They break free from their chains and follow Chu Dong''s voice. At this time, they also run over. "Master, I just heard the voice of many people in the grass on the right. It seems that many people have gone there directly. This position is not far from here. Would you like to have a look?" At this time, Jin Mao also began to speak to Chu Dong in animal language. "Come on, let''s go and have a look." Although Chu Dong was also very clear in his mind at this time, that is, he must not stay in this place casually now, because what Chu Dong experienced just now has fully explained that this place must be a place of right and wrong, and he must not stay easily enough, but Chu Dong knew the truth of cutting grass roots in his heart at this time. So he didn''t hesitate, but very quickly followed the direction that Jin Mao heard, and more than ten people of Chu Dong finally arrived at this place. Here is a very dense jungle. In the middle of this jungle, there is an open space. Around the open space, there are a lot of ordinary residents of Heishui tribe who just escaped kneeling down and reciting There are words in it. In the center of this large group of people, there was a huge and terrible cannibal flower! 436 chapter black water''s choice so this thing is the so-called true God in their tribe? Chu Dong looked at all this in front of him. He didn''t dare to believe his eyes. It seems that when the Heishui tribe arrived at this place, you should and did be attacked by this cannibal flower, but later they were also shocked by the power of this cannibal flower. So they also believe in the cannibal as their true God. During the battle just now, the vines released from the ground should be controlled by this cannibal flower. Then he should have made a deal with chief Blackwater, so that he can get some opportunities in the battle. Moreover, as the people in the surrounding tribes kept praying, it was all man-made disasters, and they began to release puffs of smoke from the surrounding holes. It seems that this is true. The smoke released from this forest is actually released by this kind of cannibal flower. The only purpose of releasing smoke is to make more people lost in this forest. After that, the black water tribe will take pictures of soldiers to capture those people alive. And he will sacrifice all these living people to this cannibal flower in exchange for its support. Only when the chieftain met his tribe, they could find the wrong place to live in. But his plans were too simple for Chu Dong, or he should have underestimated Chu Dong''s ability to deal with problems, so he failed. Chu Dong took a deep breath, then shook his head and sighed. He did not expect that these primitive people would submit to this cannibal flower, which was far lower than them and only knew how to forage through their own instinct. "That''s ridiculous." Chu Dong also shook his head. At this time, Xia, who had been standing beside Chu Dong, seemed to be unable to see any more, so he quickly crossed the crowd and jumped down. He jumped directly into the huge cave under the cannibal, and then there was a crackling sound. The cannibal was collapsing, but then it released more vines to attack below. "Everyone, help him!" With Chu Dong''s command, more than ten soldiers around him at this time followed him quickly. Xia jumped directly from the cave at the beginning and began to attack the root at the most time. But this snow lotus has existed here for many years. It''s not easy to eradicate it. The surrounding residents did not stay after seeing such a riot, but disappeared this time. Chu Dong once again pulled out the goblin''s knife, and then began to use the force to rub it on the ground. He ignited the knife directly, and then quickly stabbed at the cannibal flower. The surface of this cannibal flower was directly cut by Chu Dong''s knife, and a thick liquid flowed out. The color was actually blood red like personal blood. It seems that after long-term use of living people, he himself has changed to a certain extent. That''s why he has some human behaviors. But now this cannibal flower, his fighting ability is not as good as Chu Dong and others. Although he can directly release his bundle of uncertain vines from a long distance, it is still a little difficult to defeat Chu Dong in front of him.What''s more, there are more golden wolves and golden hair, the king of two wild beasts. So this battle also became particularly easy. Every time this cannibal flower released its vine to attack Chudong, it would be directly shattered by golden hair''s roar. Then the golden wolf also began to release the sewing, and even began to speed up one circle after another. Soon, it was like a whirlwind, like a drill, and directly penetrated into the body of this cannibal flower. But also left a very harmful blood hole on the surface of this cannibal flower. The golden wolf rushed into the cannibal directly and began to destroy it frequently. Chudong stood outside and could even see many wind blades, which burst out from the cannibal. Under the siege of several people, at last, the cannibal flower seemed to collapse. The roots below him were almost uprooted by the soldiers of Chu Dong. The flower bud on the surface and the bloody mouth on the top of him also began to spray countless venoms, like fountains, all over the surrounding land. Chu Dong was still a little worried about the safety of the golden wolf, but before long, the golden wolf broke through the cannibal directly and stood beside Chu Dong again. Like golden wolf, the king of brute beasts, the general venom and attack can''t hurt him. At this time, those who have been fighting underground also began to climb out one by one along this hole. There were more or less wounds on their bodies, but these wounds didn''t matter. They were just small wounds. You have to know that all of them are the best fighters in the tribe. If they can''t even deal with this cannibal flower. I''m afraid that Chudong will be very disappointed. Just when Chu Dong looked at the huge corpse, he suddenly didn''t know what was going on. Jin Mao began to roar at Chu Dong''s back. Gradually looking back, I found that there were countless black water civilians kneeling in front of themselves and begging for mercy. According to what they said, Chu Dong understood that believing in this cannibal flower was the chief''s own meaning, and many of his residents were forced. Obviously, chief Blackwater is still thinking that one day this man eating vine will spread all over the land in the north. This year, he has the ability to restrain the tribes on every land. It''s a pity that he is too naive to think about this idea. After all, this myth is completely out of control. If only on that day, I''m afraid that the first one to be eliminated should be the Heishui tribe. Moreover, the chief of Heishui is still crazy. When he can''t find a gift, he will choose to feed his residents to this cannibal flower in exchange for his favor. But in any case, now this huge threat has been removed, but without this clock flower, the whole Blackwater tribe will be leaderless. Chapter 437 So this is the so-called true God in their tribe? Chu Dong looked at all this in front of him. He didn''t dare to believe his eyes. It seems that when the Heishui tribe arrived at this place, you should and did be attacked by this cannibal flower, but later they were also shocked by the power of this cannibal flower. So they also believe in the cannibal as their true God. During the battle just now, the vines released from the ground should be controlled by this cannibal flower. Then he should have made a deal with chief Blackwater, so that he can get some opportunities in the battle. Moreover, as the people in the surrounding tribes kept praying, it was all man-made disasters, and they began to release puffs of smoke from the surrounding holes. It seems that this is true. The smoke released from this forest is actually released by this kind of cannibal flower. The only purpose of releasing smoke is to make more people lost in this forest. After that, the black water tribe will take pictures of soldiers to capture those people alive. And he will sacrifice all these living people to this cannibal flower in exchange for its support. Only when the chieftain met his tribe, they could find the wrong place to live in. But his plans were too simple for Chu Dong, or he should have underestimated Chu Dong''s ability to deal with problems, so he failed. Chu Dong took a deep breath, then shook his head and sighed. He did not expect that these primitive people would submit to this cannibal flower, which was far lower than them and only knew how to forage through their own instinct. "That''s ridiculous." Chu Dong also shook his head. At this time, Xia, who had been standing beside Chu Dong, seemed to be unable to see any more, so he quickly crossed the crowd and jumped down. He jumped directly into the huge cave under the cannibal, and then there was a crackling sound. The cannibal was collapsing, but then it released more vines to attack below. "Everyone, help him!" With Chu Dong''s command, more than ten soldiers around him at this time followed him quickly. Xia jumped directly from the cave at the beginning and began to attack the root at the most time. But this snow lotus has existed here for many years. It''s not easy to eradicate it. The surrounding residents did not stay after seeing such a riot, but disappeared this time. Chu Dong once again pulled out the goblin''s knife, and then began to use the force to rub it on the ground. He ignited the knife directly, and then quickly stabbed at the cannibal flower. The surface of this cannibal flower was directly cut by Chu Dong''s knife, and a thick liquid flowed out. The color was actually blood red like personal blood. It seems that after long-term use of living people, he himself has changed to a certain extent. That''s why he has some human behaviors. But now this cannibal flower, his fighting ability is not as good as Chu Dong and others. Although he can directly release his bundle of uncertain vines from a long distance, it is still a little difficult to defeat Chu Dong in front of him. The East wolf is more than the king of Chu. So this battle also became particularly easy. Every time this cannibal flower released its vine to attack Chudong, it would be directly shattered by golden hair''s roar. Then the golden wolf also began to release the sewing, and even began to speed up one circle after another. Soon, it was like a whirlwind, like a drill, and directly penetrated into the body of this cannibal flower. But also left a very harmful blood hole on the surface of this cannibal flower. The golden wolf rushed into the cannibal directly and began to destroy it frequently. Chudong stood outside and could even see many wind blades, which burst out from the cannibal. Under the siege of several people, at last, the cannibal flower seemed to collapse. The roots below him were almost uprooted by the soldiers of Chu Dong. The flower bud on the surface and the bloody mouth on the top of him also began to spray countless venoms, like fountains, all over the surrounding land. Chu Dong was still a little worried about the safety of the golden wolf, but before long, the golden wolf broke through the cannibal directly and stood beside Chu Dong again. Like golden wolf, the king of brute beasts, the general venom and attack can''t hurt him. At this time, those who have been fighting underground also began to climb out one by one along this hole. There were more or less wounds on their bodies, but these wounds didn''t matter. They were just small wounds.You have to know that all of them are the best fighters in the tribe. If they can''t even deal with this cannibal flower. I''m afraid that Chudong will be very disappointed. Just when Chu Dong looked at the huge corpse, he suddenly didn''t know what was going on. Jin Mao began to roar at Chu Dong''s back. Gradually looking back, I found that there were countless black water civilians kneeling in front of themselves and begging for mercy. According to what they said, Chu Dong understood that believing in this cannibal flower was the chief''s own meaning, and many of his residents were forced. Obviously, chief Blackwater is still thinking that one day this man eating vine will spread all over the land in the north. This year, he has the ability to restrain the tribes on every land. It''s a pity that he is too naive to think about this idea. After all, this myth is completely out of control. If only on that day, I''m afraid that the first one to be eliminated should be the Heishui tribe. Moreover, the chief of Heishui is still crazy. When he can''t find a gift, he will choose to feed his residents to this cannibal flower in exchange for his favor. But in any case, now this huge threat has been removed, but without this clock flower, the whole Blackwater tribe will be leaderless. Chapter 438 So a considerable number of residents fled the forest quickly when they just fought. They didn''t know where to go, but almost all the useful things in the tribe were taken away. This group of residents kowtow to Chudong and beg for mercy. It seems that at this time, I know that only Chudong is their Savior. They also beg Chudong to accept them and let them become a part of the barbarian tribe. Chu Dong took a breath, then shook his head, because now he didn''t know whether he could accept this group of people. After all, these people had a very strange belief, and they could stop themselves. He didn''t know how to persuade his people to trust them? What happened today will not pass with time, but on the contrary, in such a primitive era, a little hatred will be passed on. In this information age, it has become one of the few means of communication to tell a thing over and over to more people. And it''s obvious that Chu Dong knew that this matter would be taken out later. So now Chu Dong didn''t know whether he would be discriminated if he accepted this part of the people of Heishui tribe and they returned to their own tribe? But it seems that all these things are not what Chu Dong can decide now. Now that they are so eager to accept them, Chu Dong can only be more respectful than obedient. In the next few days, Chu Dong continued to stay here for a few more days, but he didn''t stay here to do anything else. Instead, he found that the quality of the rocks in the mountains was excellent, and in order to prevent the next wild animal riot, his camp was once again washed in by wild animals, just like last time. Therefore, preparing more stones and strengthening his camp as much as possible became the best choice. Because of this, Chu Dong had no other choice. If they can collect enough stones, they can use all their human and material resources to build a wall before the next disaster or other details. So before long, Chu Dong himself prepared all these stones, and used his ability to control wild animals, and quickly controlled a lot of wild cattle around. These animals can carry a lot of heavy things when Chu Dong needs them most. It doesn''t mean that Chu Dong can control them forever. In fact, it will take many years to tame these grumpy cattle. Therefore, Chu Dong only controls them temporarily now, and he must put them back after he returns to the camp. In this way, Chu Dong''s ten or so people and more than one hundred black water tribes behind him began to put all these materials on the back of the caltrop bull. It was just a good time for them to help each other when they started the journey. They slowly set foot on the journey back, until this time, Chu Dong found that it was so inconvenient to transport a thing in the primitive society, even some basic stones were so troublesome, because of this, the production efficiency was greatly reduced, that is, at this time, Chu Dong had an idea in his mind. He had an idea, an idea. After a three-day journey, Chu Dong successfully returned to his camp. After gradually returning to their own tribe, all the people of the whole tribe came to the door to meet them, chanting Chu Dong''s name and saluting Chu Dong. However, Chu Dong knew in his heart that it would not take many days for Heishui not to fall. What he had done for himself would soon spread throughout his whole tribe. Therefore, the real challenge for these people was that Heishui tribe survived. After all, the barbarian tribe of Chudong has been a violent tribe since a long time ago. Therefore, it will take a long time for these outsiders to adapt to the tribe if they want to integrate into the tribe. The manager of Chudong doesn''t know whether these people can adapt. It is precisely because of Chudong that there are more than 100 people in the tribe now, so he has to let these people around him and the more than 100 people work together. They directly cultivate a new residential area in the back mountain of Chudong''s camp. It seems to be relatively simple, but manager Chu Dong also knows that even the most remote corner can be rejuvenated after constant renovation and maintenance. Besides, for the barbarians, they have never seen such a huge tribal camp. Within the whole tribe, the order was very well, even Chu Dong divided a small area for one thing for another.After setting up more than 100 people from the Blackwater tribe, Chu Dong began to return to his laboratory and began to work on new ideas in his mind when he came back all the way. Now, Chu Dong has obviously realized that the transportation within the tribe is very inconvenient, and this will lead to the reduction of production efficiency, which is not what Chu Dong hopes. Therefore, Chu Dong also chose to let many people go to the nearby woods to cut down in these two days, and transported all the trees they had to their own laboratory. Although Chu Dong has been closed these two days, he has been trying to process these materials. If you are a normal person, it''s a very troublesome thing to carry out such work. After all, primitive tribes like this don''t have too many tools at all, and it''s hard to work without tools. Fortunately, Chu Dong had already learned how to use his own abilities, so in the next few days, Chu Dong brought them back. Some of the stones used to make the wall were taken away and directly piled up outside his laboratory. With his hands, he built it into something similar to a melting pot. In addition, Chu Dong did leave a lot of charcoal inside the camp before, so the main bureau directly piled up all the charcoal this time, and then used its own power to release a fire in this furnace. Chapter 439 It was just because they sent them back that they were able to withstand high temperature because they contained all kinds of minerals. Then Chudong began to smelt the ores they collected in the first cave. These ores look very special, and there are many impurities in them. If they are used as weapons, although there is no problem, the quality may not be very good. Basically, after a battle, these weapons are all useless. What Chudong wants now is to make some real weapons that can be used for a long time. To achieve this, it is also a bit troublesome. Chu Dong took the lead in using his own force to put these most primitive ores on the top of the furnace and heated them to a certain extent. Soon after, these ores began to emit red light. Then, Chudong began to yell Jinmao to the furnace and let Jinmao roar at the red ore. for the first time, Chudong let Jinmao roar at a lower frequency. Sure enough, after the roar of golden fur, there are crackling fragments on the red ore, and then they fall down. These are the impurities contained in the stone. As early as the heating time, they have melted away a lot through the high temperature, but now the roar of golden fur is less. In this way, Chudong got a relatively pure ore, but it was not enough for Chudong. So now Chu Dong began to let Jin Mao roar with medium frequency, let alone this piece of ore, and even the whole furnace was shaking slowly. Immediately after that, a lot of other impurities began to fall from the ore. Although it was a bit wasteful to melt these magazines in the cage, Chu Dong also began to use his other hand''s principle to wrap these molten metal impurities on the top of this ring of furnace, so as to strengthen the furnace. Now it''s almost done, so Chu Dong began to heat up the inside of the furnace through his own force, and then this relatively pure ore began to change at such a high temperature, and then it melted slowly, like a dough. Fortunately, Chu Dong can use the force to isolate the air at this time. Otherwise, I''m afraid there are not many ways to deal with such high temperature things at this time. Then Chu Dong melted all the molten iron through his own ability, which seemed to create a shape that looked like an iron pestle. Chu Dong began to control the force on his body and wrapped the molten iron. After blocking the air and heat around him, the molten iron began to solidify rapidly, and then finally took shape. Chu Dong quickly controlled the solidified steel by his own force and ran out to a river not far from the tribe. He directly soaked the ore in the river. For a moment there was a hissing sound. Seeing the right opportunity, Chu Dong directly lifted the iron block from the river. At this time, the iron block was basically completely formed, and the surface contained a layer of metal impurities. But it was nothing for Chu Dong, so after Chu Dong returned to the camp, he let Jin Mao roar at the iron again. After such a roar, he directly smashed all the impurities on the iron block. Now what he is cooking is a brand-new smooth giant hammer, even the handle is made of metal. Although the hammer seemed to be fully used at this time, the main game was not satisfied, so he once again controlled a piece of ore, put it on the furnace to melt it, and then molded the ore into a shape similar to a nail. Chu Dong directly controlled the nail through the force on his body, and began to carve on the hammer. Soon, Chu Dong carved a dragon shape on the hammer, and even the handle of the hammer began to ripple. Even in modern society, it seems to be a very delicate hammer, but few people can move such a heavy hammer, but there is a person in the tribe who can easily lift it. Chu Dong immediately asked the guards around him to call the sun, and specially asked them to tell the sun that this time Chu Dong had built a new weapon. Sure enough, just a few minutes after the guard left, the sun ran all the way into Chudong''s laboratory. Even he forgot Chu Dong''s order and couldn''t come in without permission. For such a battle madman as him, nothing can excite him more than a new weapon. "What is this, chief?" At this time, Chu Dong had already put this huge hammer on the ground. After the sun arrived here, he began to look around the hammer, but he did not dare to hold it up.It was as if he was worried that this hammer would bite him. "Don''t worry. He won''t bite. Try the weight." After hearing Chu Dong''s permission, the sun wiped his hands. Then he stood in front of the hammer, grasped the water handle with both hands and carried it on his shoulder. After feeling the weight of the hammer, he burst out laughing. "Chief, you are really the God we recognize. You know, when I use those weapons on weekdays, I always feel something is wrong. Now I finally understand that it''s weight, it''s weight!" As he said this, he waved the hammer with ease. Although it took a lot of time to make such an all metal hammer, Chu Dong was still smiling when he saw the sun so satisfied. "What? It seems you like it. Since you like it, this weapon is yours. But I won''t give you something for nothing. When I need to forge it later, you must be by my side, and you can''t lose this hammer. " Although at this time the sun did not know what forging was, as long as he could get the hammer, he could basically agree to any request. "Well, now we don''t have to think about anything else. Let''s get down to business." Chapter 440 In the backyard of Chudong''s laboratory, Yang was already obviously familiar with how to use this tool. What''s more, even Yang himself didn''t think that many things that can be used as weapons in the world are actually tools. Now even the thing in his hand is no exception. Originally, he just thought that through this weapon, he could easily smash other people''s heads, as long as that was enough. But Chu Dong told him that this weapon can be done well, far more than that, he can create a variety of novel weapons like a master. Hearing this, Yang became more excited. He didn''t expect that there were so many useful things in Chu Dong''s mind. Then Chu Dong didn''t stop there. He knew that the veins he had brought with him were the best time for him to practice. So at this time, Chudong began to be unable to process, using the methods used before, constantly melting these minerals, and then Chudong also got several very pure minerals. Although Chu Dong knew in his heart that if he passed the test of modern science and technology, there would be a lot of messy things mixed in it, but there was no way to make such weapons in such primitive times. It was already a artifact. Because of this, Chu Dong didn''t hesitate to use other forces to solidify all the melted metal materials. Then he began to shape like a hammer, condensing all the melted metal together by his own way, slowly forming. Then Chu Dong did the same thing again. Through his extremely fast body method, he immediately came to the river. This time, Chu Dong simply sank the whole big iron block, so in an instant, the whole river began to roll violently. He even stood and looked at the sun. At this time, he was shocked. He had never seen such a scene. With such a high temperature, even the river began to boil because of these temperatures. Then, after the river stopped boiling, Chu Dong slowly fished up the solidified iron block through his own force. Just when Trudeau came back to the back yard of the lab again. He slowly put the heavy iron block on the ground, and almost made a big hole on the ground. This is Chu Dong''s anvil made by his imagination and memory. With this thing, I don''t need to use my rights every time. I need to know that although I can control my manpower at any time, my production efficiency is not high at all. When Chu Dong comes back to the mountain again, he will bring more people. After that, he can bring as many resources as possible, and then keep making things, and then give all the weapons to everyone in the tribe. In this way, even when fighting, as long as their tribe has better weapons, they can also be invincible to a certain extent. Then Chu Dong slowly picked up the last two pieces of metal that had not been melted. This time, he no longer needed the roar of golden hair. Because now Chu Dong already had an anvil, so he went out and put this red metal material on the anvil just like modern people. Then, Chu Dong''s work is much easier now. He only needs to control the whole ball slowly through two fingers, and the melted metal is OK. Chu Dong directly controls his own force, puts this metal on it, and then lets Yang start, and the engine sledgehammer keeps falling. With several sounds and several turns, the impurities in the melted metal have been completely cleaned up, but Chudong is not finished yet. He once again threw the metal into the hot furnace, and in order that the metal would not melt Chudong directly, he specially wrapped it with a layer of force. When the temperature reaches a certain level, all the impurities in these metals will be melted away. In this way, the owner can get a relatively clean metal, but it is not as good as the roar of golden fur. After Chu Dong had disposed of the metal, he went to his laboratory step by step. At this time, according to Chu Dong''s instructions, the Chinese had already put piles of wood here. Chu Dong didn''t hesitate. He quickly controlled the knife through his own force. After he strengthened the knife with the force, he began to speed up the knife. Then the knife was like an axe, cutting some wood in front of him very quickly. Chu Dong first cut all the wood into square faces, and then directly cut all the wood into small pieces one by one, but the middle distance of each stick had to be kept correct. Only in this way could these small pieces fit perfectly.Then Chu Dong did not hesitate, but very quickly picked out several spines directly from the residues of these trees. But after repeated cutting with this knife, Chu Dong also successfully made some nails. Then through these nails, Chu Dong just made these small pieces of wood, all of a piece of a seamless reinforcement. In this way, Chu Dong made a bucket very easily. Chu East let Yang directly carry the bucket to the river to load some water, and take advantage of this opportunity. After that, he cut all the wood nails with his knife, and then he did not use his knife to make all the wood nails I''m sorry. It''s also decorated at the front with a handle that looks like a wheelless cart. But this is not over, and Chu Dong didn''t let go of the leftover materials. He cut them directly into a solid wooden stick half a hand long. Then he connected all the sticks head to tail and circled them to form a hexagonal wood ring and added a bearing below. The hexagon was propped up with smaller sticks. Chapter 441 Chu Dong wanted to do the same. He made two wheels directly through his own skills and his own ideas, and then fixed the two wheels directly on the cart without wheels with a stronger stick. In this way, through the ideas in his mind, the group once again made something that would appear many years later in this prehistoric world, the wheelbarrow. Even though there are not many animals to pull the cart, according to the physical strength of these primitive people, they can control the cart very easily and start transporting things. In this way, the way of obtaining resources in Chudong was also greatly accelerated. As a result, Yang finally came back at this time. He looked out of breath, and the bucket in his hand was full of water. But when he saw the handcart that Chu Dong had just made, his eyes blinked, but he still didn''t think what it was for. Let''s go in. After hearing the order of his ancestral home, Yang also followed Chu Dong into the original backyard. At this time, the metal had become very hot under the repeated burning of the fire. It can be said that the whole metal material was red. Chudong directly controlled the force and put this metal material on the anvil. Then he brought the bucket of water. Then. According to his orders, Chu Dong asked yang to beat this iron block which had been burned red, and the frequency was faster and faster. Although Yang is one of the few strong soldiers in the tribe, he can''t stand the repeated high-intensity work. But Chu Dong didn''t take all this into consideration. Instead, he let Yang keep accelerating and pounding on the red metal material, just when a layer of black film began to appear on the surface. Chu Dong immediately poured his water down slowly, and then let Yang begin to slow down, but the speed was strengthened, and beat these materials again. Now it''s OK. It can be said that the flames and torrents are coming out together. A burst of water from each of these metals, together with the molten water, will pour out. Under the repeated beating of Yang. This huge metal surface, that layer of black film is also directly broken, under the impact of water directly washed away, this is water forging. Now in front of Chu Dong, a whole group of very pure metal appeared again. Then Chu Dong heated the metal block again, and began to make several weapons with Yang through the ideas in his mind. Chu Dong made a very strong shield for himself, and then he made a big sword for Xia. This big sword can be carried directly on his back, and it is very strong. Then Chu Dong did not forget to make a dagger for ye Luo. Chudong didn''t waste the little bit of material left. He squeezed the metal directly through the force on his body, creating an appearance similar to the Gothic helmet, but there was a mask on the surface of the helmet. The surface of the mask is a sunken Metal Skull with hollow eyes. In this way, as long as Chu Dong put on the helmet, he would look extraordinarily seeping. Since these other tribes outside all say that this barbarian tribe is a very cruel tribe, why didn''t Chu Dong use these rumors to make those enemies tremble at the moment before they saw Chu Dong? After making these things, Chu Dong continued to hang the helmet on his waist, and then began to arrange for people to give the sword and dagger to Yang and yeluo. After they received these things from Chu Dong, they also felt very excited. You know, weapons like this are very dangerous. Just from the appearance, they look completely different from the bronze weapons made in other tribes. What''s the gloss on the surface? You know, those bronze weapons can easily form a layer of dark green copper rust on the surface. But the weapons made by Chu Dong didn''t seem to be angry at all. They were crystal clear on the surface and shining in the sunlight. In the later period of time, Chu Dong began to tell the craftsmen in the tribe all the skills of making wooden barrels and handcarts. And we want them to do their best to make all the wood into trucks and barrels in the shortest time. In order to make their production faster, Chudong did not forget to provide them with tools. However, all the metals Chudong brought back from that mysterious mountain range have now been used up, but these bronzes within the tribe can also be used. Many of the bronze axes of the eastern Chu Dynasty were changed into bronze ones. With the help of these hatchets, these craftsmen can also work more quickly.In the later period of time, Chu Dong did not stop, but continued to work with each other inside the tribe. These Chu Dong also knew that there must be a wall built inside the tribe, not only his own tribe, but also the rock tribe. It is precisely because the rock tribe and the people under their tribe all live in a place with a lot of rocks and minerals, so they also have their own unique skills in building and handling stones. Chu Dong has started sending people to the other side of the rock tribe to deliver letters to him. When they are ready, Chudong can begin to think about how to build these walls. But even so, Chu Dong did not stop at his own work and pace. It''s late autumn now, and the cold winter will arrive soon. But few of these tribes can survive in winter. And I don''t know why the temperature began to get lower and lower in the recent cold winter, and the gale and Blizzard also began to sweep the whole North. Even before, there were many small tribes, which disappeared directly because of a severe snowstorm. This is also the reason why the tribes in the north and in the South have such a huge gathering. Those living in the south not only have suitable climate, but also rich resources, so many of their tribes have begun to expand step by step and gradually become some big tribes. But the vast majority of these tribes in the north also have to carry out long-distance migration because of the bad climate. Chapter 442 And in the process, many tribal people often die. It''s a dead end to stay where you are, and it''s also a dead end to long-distance migration. Because of this, these tribes in the north are often divided into small tribes because of various problems. But this is not what Chu Dong thought. What Chu Dong wants now is not a fragmented north. He wants to unite the whole north now, but to do this, his own barbarian tribe must be strong enough now, with carts and barrels, the tribe is in the process of obtaining resources and transporting resources In the middle of the journey, the efficiency has also been greatly improved. Originally, it may take one day to move things, but now it only takes a few trolleys to move things that used to be several days in a row. Therefore, Chu Dong now has no restrictions at all, and let all the people of the whole tribe go back here to get more resources, the more the better. After getting Chu Dong''s order, all the people in the tribe went out in the Qing Dynasty, and the young people went into the forest and continued to hunt wild animals. Before long, a whole vehicle in the hide, as well as all kinds of meat, also began to be filled with one cart after another, all pushed into the tribe. Some very clean water also began to be loaded in wooden barrels and stored in every household. As for those wild fruits and other wild vegetables, they are basically all loaded, and full of them are transported back in trolleys. In just a few days, there began to be countless resources piled up in front of Chudong. But fortunately for the storage of these things, Chu Dong already had his own way. It turned out that this group of people were going out. When they were collecting materials, Chudong side also began to make secret arrangements. Another group of people dug a huge tunnel directly in the back mountain of the tribe, which led directly to the underground. And because Chudong''s tribe is located in the north, even now it is late autumn, the temperature is getting colder and colder. In such a cold season, even if a small hole is dug underground, the underground water originally accumulated in this hole is now completely turned into ice. What''s more, Chudong is constantly digging deep under the ground, digging out a big hole from top to bottom. This big hole looks like a tunnel. In the deepest part, Chudong finds the point where the temperature is fixed. In this place, because the temperature can''t circulate, so whether it''s ice or other things, it has been frozen forever. In this underground place, the temperature is always low. So Chu Dong directly stored all the surplus meat and wild vegetables and fruits in this cave. Not only that, Chudong even went to the source of the river in person, where Chudong also saw a natural underground cave. The sea water passing through here also becomes very clear through the repeated filtration of these rocks, but this means that there must be a lot of salt that has not solidified into stalactite in this cave. Chu Dong also quickly collected some salt, and made a bag of animal skin, filled several bags and brought them back to his tribe. Chu Dong also knew that these salts were good things. Not only were they still sea salt now, but they could only be deposited after distillation to a certain extent. However, it was not easy to do this. But Chu Dong also understood that now that he had reached this point, there would always be some ways to think about it. After Chu Dong finished these things in a few short months, he followed. On the night of this day, Chudong held a grand banquet, and the whole tribe was immersed in the carnival. But Chu Dong didn''t participate in it. He just sat quietly in his laboratory and stood in the distance, looking at the distance alone. This group of residents in the tribe danced around the campfire. They roared and roared, and released their unique wildness. But Chu Dong had no interest in what they did. As long as these people could be rich and healthy, Chu Dong would be satisfied. But with this time, Xia suddenly came to Chudong''s side. "Chief, you seem a little unhappy today." "No Chu Dong just gave a very simple answer, and then he stared at the people in front of him again. "Chief, I know what you''ve been thinking in the camp for a few months." Xia is really worthy of being able to talk with Chu Dong. At least Chu Dong also knows that Xia often speculates about Chu Dong and the fundamental purpose of doing something, which makes Chu Dong feel very satisfied."Yes, you are the only one in the whole tribe who knows me best. So you might as well guess what I do so many things for?" Xia didn''t even think about it at this time and blurted it out. "I think you should be preparing for the next battle." "Yes." Chudong laughed and shook his head. After all, the threat of the monster tribe to its own tribe is very huge. After all, there are all kinds of rumors. In these rumors, the monster tribe is a collective that often engulfs other small tribes. Even Chu Dong didn''t know whether he had any chance of winning if he really competed with the monster tribe. So he has to be ready in the shortest time, because it''s autumn harvest time. Even primitive people, at this time, they know very well that it is time to accumulate food after autumn. After accumulating enough food, then war will follow. In this vast land, only the law of the jungle is the unchangeable truth. Chu Dong kept this in mind, so he didn''t stop. He had to build his tribe more perfectly in the shortest time. Only in this way can he resist more attacks and more troubles. "Now, before winter comes, tomorrow you will lead half of the soldiers in the tribe with me to the bottom of the previous mountain range, and we will continue to collect more minerals." Chapter 443 Xia naturally agreed immediately, but finally when he was ready to leave, he still stood in the same place and turned back. "Chief, do you think we can withstand the next attack of the monster tribe?" Xia''s question Chu Dong has no way to answer now, but after looking at Xia''s eyes, he still nodded in affirmation. "It''s natural." Xia left soon, but Chudong still felt that something was wrong. It seemed that a major crisis was coming, but Chudong knew that he was ready now. On the other side, inside the temple of man, the Presbyterian congregated again. These elders don''t stay in the temple of man at all. They have their own places to live in. If they want to practice their witchcraft, they must have a quiet place. And with this opportunity, these elders can also use an outsider''s perspective to look at the surrounding tribes, and try their best to balance the forces of each tribe in this piece of land. But I don''t know why, after so many years, some decisions discussed within the Presbyterian Council have never been realized. "How are you, brothers?" The first to speak is elder Guang. After all, with the particularity of his own cultivation elements, he also has a certain position in the exhibition. But the other seven elders around didn''t speak at all at this time. They all seemed to be thinking about something else. "I don''t think there''s any trouble with Mu Chang recently?" At this time, Lei Changlao, who has been very grumpy, began to speak. Elder wood sighed, and looked very sad and sad. "My child is dead After so many years, I worked hard to cultivate it. This high-grade variety is dead. " But hear him say so, fire elder still appears very arrogant on the contrary. "The child you are talking about can''t be that huge cannibal flower. In my opinion, it''s just a very simple creation, which can''t resist my attack." But hearing him say this, elder wood began to have green tendons at this time. Then, he quickly grew from his hands, produced countless vines, and began to approach elder fire from the ground like lightning. "Don''t you think that after all these years, such a little trick is very useful to me?" Fire elder did not speak at this time, just a cold smile, and then his whole body began to send out a burst of hot flame. Just in the blink of an eye, they burned all the vines that the tomb elder had just grown. But at this time, elder Mu only laughed. "It''s so easy for a brainless person like you to fall into the trap that you don''t even notice that I''m releasing more than just vines." At this time, the fire elder quickly turned around. Then, for some unknown reason, several cannibal flowers suddenly began to grow behind the fire elder. They opened their mouths and were about to bite the fire elder. "A small skill in carving insects." Fire elder just a smile, followed by a punch, just a punch of Kung Fu, directly put this one cannibal flower into ashes. But I don''t know why, at this time, the fire elder''s arm suddenly began to grow countless molds. "Your flame is good, but not all plants will be completely burned by the flame, especially mold." "What did you say?" At this time, the fire elder was also very surprised. He thought that his flame should be able to achieve a considerable degree of advantage against these plants, but he did not expect that when he just made that fist, these cannibals had secretly stabbed a small thorn into his arm. Now the inside of his arm has been infected with mold, which is constantly expanding on his whole hand, and even growing a lot of mushrooms. "Although you can restrain my plants to a great extent, you have to pay a price. Now only if I want to, I can completely discard your hand through these molds." Wood elder side says, side burst out laughing. But at this moment, elder Feng didn''t know when he suddenly appeared behind elder mu. The handle of the wind held his hand tightly. I can''t imagine that now his own strength has reached the point where he can completely control the element of wind, and even directly turn this element into a weapon in his hand. "Now I want to see if it''s your mould that grows fast, or my knife that grows fast?" In front of the situation began to become tense up, light elder immediately patted the table and yelled."Ladies and gentlemen, you are now one of the members of the Presbyterian Council. Each of you can get the respect of our leader because we are his only support after the closure. But now you begin to fight with each other. In this way, I''m afraid we will fall apart with each other!" Elder Tu nodded his head and laughed at the same time. "It''s like the sand we have now." Seeing that elder Guang also began to speak, the remaining elders took back their powers and sat back in their positions. However, they did not fear elder Guang''s words, but he was afraid of the person behind the Presbyterian Council, that is, their leader. If such a thing came to their leader''s ears, he would be dissatisfied. You should know that although the leader usually ignores the mistakes within the Presbyterian Church, he does not mean that he does not have any rights. As long as the leader wants, he can abolish an elder''s position in the Presbyterian Council anytime and anywhere. However, their leaders generally don''t do that. They only invite this elder who makes him unhappy to participate in his own private duel. After all, he has been practicing for so long, so naturally he has to try his own ability. However, no matter how powerful the elder''s ability is, there is no way to resist their leader''s ability. You should know that their leader''s ability is a combination of eight elements. Seeing that all the elders around calmed down, elder Guang began to speak at this time. Chapter 444 "What''s the matter with you now, elder mu?" Elder Mu was very sad at this time. He sighed. "You should know that we all have to have the capital to stand on this piece of land, and my capital is my child, the best species that I worked hard to cultivate. He died." "How did you die?" Obviously, elder water understood this time, but he was more curious about which tribe in this land had such great ability to kill the carefully cultivated varieties of elder wood. "My child was originally hidden in the jungle under a mine by me, but later it seemed that the Blackwater tribe moved to that place, and they soon accepted my child and regarded my child as their only God." "So, it''s the people of the black water tribe who did it?" but hearing that from Mr. Lei, elder Mu shook his head in disappointment. "No, when I got to the scene, for example, it was my children, and even the whole shortage of Blackwater tribe was eliminated." "It''s really hard to imagine." Elder Guang shook his head while listening, but he was still not satisfied. "But you should know that our Presbyterian Church forbids its members to control the tribes in various ways. But you should also know that I didn''t control the Blackwater tribe in any way. They believe in my children because their own beliefs have nothing to do with me. " At this time, elder Li began to cut in. "During this period, I also went to the South and had a meeting with the leaders of various tribes in the south. However, they also said that they had never been to the north at all during this period, so the murderer who killed elder Mu''s children in Heishui tribe this time should not belong to the South." But when elder Li said that all the tribes in the South had never been to the north, elder Feng, elder Huo and elder Lei exchanged a look with each other. As long as the southern tribes did not send troops to attack the north, they would not be called out, but what about assassins? But at this time, the discussion within the exhibition continues. "Well, I know, but I hope Mr. Mu will smile once and hide your children near your training place. Don''t let our internal power be used by outsiders. Then I will send someone to investigate these things in detail." After this, the elders began to discuss other matters. Every time they talk about the big animals in the south, it''s the first thing they want to do. "As you should know, it is said that the tribes in the south are expanding too seriously now. The power they contain is too strong, and they are still causing wars and annexing countless tribes. Now I think it''s time for us to weaken them." But hearing what elder light said, elder Feng took the lead to disagree. "What you said is like a three-year-old child, but have you ever thought that these tribes in the south are much stronger. If they are really weak, I''m afraid that no tribe in the South will be able to escape our sanctions." Fire elder also took over, his words continued to say. "Yes, we can''t be too arbitrary. Besides, the powerful tribe in the south is not a monster tribe. Besides, it is said that the powerful tribe can suppress other tribes in the south to a certain extent. This is also a good thing." Old Lei also burst out laughing at this time. Elder Guang, you are really worried. Now I want to see which tribe can withstand a lightning strike. After all three of them said that, elder Guang began to glance around at this time, and found that although some of the elders were still a little dissatisfied with the monster tribe, most of them kept this attitude. "We have discussed this topic for the last two times. Since you elders have no opinions this time, let''s skip this topic. As for the giant beast tribe, I will find a place to investigate later." Elder Guang began to talk about the next topic, but elder Feng, elder fire and elder Lei gave a sigh of relief. They all know in their hearts how valuable the monster tribe is to themselves. Moreover, for such a long time, the giant beast tribe has generously given away most of the resources they found to the three elders, which has also made their cultivation more smooth. In exchange, the three elders had to find ways to keep the monster tribe. It can be said that they have been colluding with each other for some time. Although elder Guang said that, he stayed in the temple of man for a long time and didn''t attach much importance to his ability. Therefore, he has never been to other tribes for investigation. Because of this, he often lacks information about other tribes on this land.But this time, he actually said that he wanted to go to the arms sales tribe for an investigation, which really sounded the alarm for several other elders who were intrigued with the giant beast tribe. But it doesn''t matter, because they still have another plan in mind, and this plan is slowly realizing. Then they began to discuss some other issues. However, this time, the collective meeting of the Presbyterian Council was the same as the previous ones, and no result was reached, so the group broke up. After the meeting, elder Mu sat alone in the center of the conference hall. He seemed very dissatisfied with the results they announced this time. After all, these elders never understood their ability, and he had no idea how many years it would take to cultivate an excellent cannibal flower. But remember this time, the wind elder once again stood behind him. "I know, I know you are very dissatisfied with the result of this judgment, and I know you want to revenge for your children, but it doesn''t matter. Just because other people ignore you doesn''t mean I will ignore you. You can rest assured that as long as you can join our small group, I''m willing to do something for you." The advantage of wind elder is that he can control the element of wind. Chapter 445 This means that he can go anywhere several times faster than others. Even if he is willing, he can run several times in a short day. With his ability, it''s not easy to go to various places to collect intelligence. In the face of elder Feng''s invitation, elder Mu also fell into meditation. Today, the interior of the exhibition has been rotten for a long time. No matter the elders in the Presbyterian Council or the wood elders, he knows all about it. However, does he really need to be such a person? Choose to join others for your own benefit. Elder wood thought and pondered. Although the original situation was really a bad thing for him, joining some small groups inside the exhibition was another matter. You know, the leader of man Temple hated such a thing very much. It can be said that the formation of such small groups within the exhibition is playing with fire. But in the end, elder Mu nodded and agreed. After all, relying on the Presbyterian Council alone certainly has no good result. It should be said that there has been no good result all the time. Although elder Guang is a person suitable for harmony, he is obviously not as good as other elders in dealing with things. Although the Presbyterian Council was able to discuss these matters with a few simple strategies, they were not able to put them into action. It''s a wise choice. If we are after that, we can help each other. On the other side, Chudong has completed the construction of the internal infrastructure of the tribe, and now he has one thing to do, that is to go back to the mine again and take more metal materials, because Chudong also understands that to continue to build more perfect facilities, he must need these metal materials, not to mention that Chudong has learned to use metal materials I learned how to forge. As long as Chu Dong had enough metal materials on hand, he could hand over all the forging techniques to the craftsmen in the tribe. In this way, in addition to him, other craftsmen in the Department could forge continuously. After another ten days and a half months, it''s very easy to equip with the latest armor and weapons. Although Chu Dong was not a prophet himself, he always had a good command of the threat. So now Chu Dong knew that he had to continue to push forward the construction of the tribe. Chu Dong thought of here without hesitation, he immediately worried, and Xia took half of the tribe''s people, and began to march toward the mine. But what Chu Dong didn''t know was that after so long, many people would still stare at Chu Dong. After all, Chu Dong''s time out was also the best time to assassinate. The traitors of the tribe who had been killed by Chudong had already escaped the punishment of Chudong. They didn''t know where they had gone. However, it was not easy to survive in such a wild land. Therefore, Yang didn''t tell Chudong anything like this, but just forgot it. Maybe there is still a trace of tenderness in his heart. But he did not expect that his decision would bring some trouble to Chu Dong later. Although Chu Dong now had about half of the tribe''s troops on hand, they began to deploy when Chu Dong set out. In other places, Chu Dong deployed almost half of them to the source of the river near the tribe. In the center of this source is a natural cave, in which there are countless salts. As long as you get all these salts, you can distill them through your own technology to extract those pure salts. Now there are only more than 50 people around Chu Dong. In addition to himself and Yang, the number of people is not much. But with so many people, Chu Dong should not encounter too much trouble. What''s more, in mining such things, Chu Dong attaches importance to quality rather than quantity. Chudong led the rest of the people to slowly approach the mine from the side. Now Chudong can see the mine far away. Football raised a breath, step by step into the mine, and this time from him to leave the tribe has been nearly two days. All the people went to battle light, Chu Dong began to guess, until he found the location of the mine, and then carried out a large-scale excavation, it would take at least three days, three days later, he could take a lot of undeveloped ore, and return to his tribe. Chu Dong thought this way, and he continued to move forward. Now it was several months ago that Chu Dong came here last time. A few months ago, Chu Dong met another chieftain who surprised him very much.Chief Blackwater. But at least the chief of Heishui told Chu Dong a truth, that is, if you want to have a foothold in this place, you must have something inside your tribe that can make the people elated. The chief of Heishui chose the flower, but Chu Dong didn''t want to be like him. After such a long time, he came back to the forest again, and Chudong also began to feel Japanese emotion. But this time, he didn''t stay in the forest too long. For the first time, he had entered the deepest part of the forest and reached the foot of the mine. But what surprised Chu Dong was that after so long time, I saw that you had left Chu Dong on the ground. Those bodies should have rotted, but now I don''t know why. Now all the corpses that should have been on the ground have disappeared, including the huge pomegranate flower. What''s going on? Chudong frowned as he thought and stepped on the music. It seems that this place is not as safe as he imagined, so now Chudong is not in a hurry to mine. Instead, he tactfully asked Zhou Wenshi to help people quickly cut down the trees, and then he simply made a circle of defense around the mine, standing all the trees up and sharpening them. Chapter 446 They even worried that the weapons of the people around them were not enough. They prepared many trees and cut them into branches to make wooden spears. "Chief, do you see the problem?" At this time, Xia obviously had the same idea as Chu Dong and thought that there was something wrong with this place, but he still couldn''t imagine what would happen in this place. But since Chu Dong made a decision, he naturally didn''t hesitate any more, so he called on the rest of the people to speed up and get the defense and weapons ready. Chudong chose a relatively safe location and set up a small camp in the northwest corner of the mine. This time, they took a lot of animal skins to keep warm. Now all the skins have been directly built into tents, so that these soldiers begin to camp in the tents, and even arrange a lot of people to patrol around the defense line of the mine. In this situation, it is absolutely not easy to mine. Chudong began to make preparations. Sure enough, not long after, Chudong began to notice the position in the center of the mine, and there seemed to be some movement around. "What''s the matter?" At this time, Xia quickly took the weapon and ran to Chu Dong. He didn''t know why. Now that Xia had this big steel knife in his hand, he seemed to start to feel more and more insecure. "I just heard someone moving in the woods." Xia heard this, immediately began to return to the camp, so that all the soldiers come out to prepare. It''s evening time now. In a few hours, it will be completely dark. At that time, the main engine will not be dominant. "Chief, I think it''s so dark now. Should we take the initiative?" Although Xia is also a man with brain, Chu Dong knows that there must be someone observing himself all the way, but he hasn''t noticed it. Just a little observation of the team of Chu Dong, then Chu Dong, how many troops there are on this side is obvious. Chu Dong didn''t mind fighting with those enemies who were much stronger than himself. Unfortunately, he didn''t prepare too many things, even weapons, this time, because this time he set out just for mining. "We can''t take the initiative to attack, because I think the enemy should have observed our number. So now, they have the courage to take the initiative. Naturally, they have much more troops than us. Only in this way can they dare to attack." After hearing what Chu Dong said, Xia didn''t hesitate, but quickly returned to the camp and began to adjust the position of these soldiers. Now Chu Dong''s heart also decided to divide these soldiers into two columns, the front column holding a long gun, and the back column holding the pick tightly. Although these pickaxes are just tools for mining, they are determined to understand that if these people have the courage to come and fight head-on with themselves, then their armor must be good. There are a lot of people and armor, so their chances of winning will rise. Even if Chu Dong has extremely fierce strength, it is difficult to withstand these fully armed enemies. If you want to deal with these armored enemies, these pickaxes are excellent weapons. No matter how thick the armor is, it can''t resist the hard work of the pickaxe. So the people on the side of Chudong are basically ready, and Chudong is ready to fight a war of attrition for them. Chudong has set up this position properly, and there is a very thick bush right in front of him. Although these moths can hide a lot of people, as long as a fire is boiled out, this large clump of trees will burst into flames. At that time, this group of people who rush to the front will be too busy. And these primitive people naturally have no way to deal with these flames, so they will soon retreat, which is also the strategy of Chu Dong. Just beat them back, and question who they are. We can only wait until Chu Dong returns to the tribal camp. Chudong adjusted his strategy very quickly. At this time, Chudong was over. Although these 50 people were not elite soldiers, they were more or less young people in the village, and their strength was very high. But I don''t think we can be sure what our enemies will use to deal with us. Just after Chu Dong began to make preparations, he soon heard a roar from the forest in front of him. Then the mighty footsteps came out from the mountain forest quickly. At this time, Chudong had already made preparations. He put these spearmen in the front, holding the spears all forward. In this way, the enemies who rushed over must be unable to stop because of their extremely strong impact, so they could not stop themselves It''s going to be on these long guns.These enemies began to approach quickly. When the first person rushed out of the woods, Chu Dong had found out. Unexpectedly, these people were from the Heishui tribe. At least they could be seen clearly by their facial tattoos. Moreover, Chu Dong had seen many people before. Even if the interval is so long, Chu Dong''s memory is not so bad now. "I can''t believe they came back for revenge." This group of people at this time do not know why they are wearing a set of copper armor all over. It seemed so powerful that even Chu Dong didn''t know whether his spears could resist. Sure enough, this group of people at this time just like a wild animal, directly hit Chu Dong''s long gun array, Chu Dong didn''t know what to do at this time. The trees in this forest are really very resilient. In the face of such a severe impact, these long guns made of trees have not been broken. They are very firm and directly assassinate several enemies. Those lucky enough to get through the long gun array will naturally come to the second line of defense after passing through the tunnel line of defense. The second line of defense is soldiers holding pickaxes. Before I could react, I was attacked fiercely by the second line of defense. Many people who went through the first line of defense could not see clearly what weapons the people on the second line of defense were carrying. Chapter 447 But the Lord felt that he also knew that they were rushing to attack. These people were just the first troops. It was not so easy to besiege themselves and kill Chu Dong. So Chu Dong naturally understood that they must have a follow-up plan now. After the first wave of vanguard troops had been consumed, several more people came out. They walked towards the front of Chu Dong step by step, and then they yelled. Chief of the barbarian tribe, listen! We are here for revenge, and the attack just started. If you like, we can fight for you all night, but I hope you can surrender, so that we can make your death easier. At this time, Chu Dong had recognized it. Unexpectedly, the people who came to attack him were the relatives of the traitor of that tribe. Because Chu Dong directly ordered the execution of their son, they were forced to flee from the tribe. However, after they fled, they did not seem to die in the wilderness. On the contrary, they did not know that they were gathered together with the defecting Heishui tribe through some reasons. Now even Chu Dong himself had to admire the couple. In order to get revenge, he found such an opportunity alive. However, Chu Dong knew that they were doomed to fail this time. But what made Chu Dong even more curious was who provided them with such good armor. Most of the northern tribes were relatively small, and even some of them didn''t know the most basic forging knowledge. Now these attackers are all wearing exquisite bronze armour. The person who can provide these equipment must be a very powerful person. If he is a tribe, Chudong will encounter a strong enemy this time. "Your son betrayed the tribe, so he should be executed. This is a matter of course, and I didn''t know that you ran away from the tribe. You should know that attacking the chief of the tribe is a capital crime!" But after hearing what Chu Dong said, the two men who came to attack Chu Dong burst out laughing. They didn''t take Chu Dong''s words as one thing. "I said, do you still really think you are an omnipotent person? I tell you, since we are able to take the initiative to attack, it naturally shows that we have a way to kill you "What did you say?" Although Chu Dong also felt that it was not easy to kill a powerful witch, what''s more, Chu Dong''s deep power was far more than that. What kind of way could they deal with themselves. Then the two rebellious couples returned to the trees. The next second, the black water tribes that hovered around them grew up. At this time, they seemed to have some small bottles made of bronze in their hands, but these small bottles looked very awkward and crooked. But there seems to be something in that little bottle. Before Chu Dong could react, they threw all the bottles on the high ground where Chu Dong was defending. The bottles fell on the ground and burst open. These small bottles burst into countless pieces, which splashed everywhere and stabbed many people. And what really made Chu Dong feel very uncomfortable was that there was a green mist in these bottles. Chu Dong didn''t know what these characters were, but now that they were so confident that they could kill Chu Dong, Chu Dong knew that he had to avoid inhaling the fog. "Come on, let''s get out of here and get back. Don''t inhale the gas!" Chudong side said, the rest of these people also began to quickly follow what Chudong said, began to retreat quickly, the whole mountain actually in front of these strange fog to them. "Do you really think you can escape?" Just when Chudong and his gang were halfway away, suddenly a torch came quickly behind them. "This is..." Chu Dong opened his eyes at the moment when he saw the torch throwing, but then the fog caused a huge explosion. Even after it was ignited by the flame, the temperature of the fog rose sharply. Chu Dong quickly fell down on the ground, but after the violent explosion, the main daughter saw that there were several corpses around, and even a lot of people who survived by chance. At this time, the whole body had been ignited by the fire, and she died slowly and painfully. "See, chief of barbarian tribe, this is what we use to deal with you. I know your so-called power is very powerful, but I don''t think you can directly control these fog." Now Chu Dong began to feel a little difficult to accept. After all, this is the situation. Chu Dong can control objects at will, but it is very difficult to control these visible but intangible things.Naturally, Chu Dong himself could blow all the fog away with his own strength, but how much could he blow away? Chu Dong didn''t know how many such weapons these people were hiding. It can be said that this time they did enough preparation for revenge, but Chu Dong did not expect that he was facing such an end. "If you don''t surrender, we''ll use this weapon to kill all the people under your hand!" Next came the roars, and it was obvious that the relatives of the two traitors were extremely angry. How can Chu Dong pay for his blood debt now, and they have also grasped Chu Dong''s inner defense line. They know that Chu Dong will never give up the people under his hand easily, so they can hold Chu Dong firmly here by this way. Although Chu Dong could kill them directly through the technique of escaping from the earth, or he could control them through the force. He asked the knife to pierce several people directly, but to do this, he had to concentrate on it. But now this situation, if there is no own command, I''m afraid that Chu Dong''s side, including Xia, will all be buried in this weapon. So at this time, Chu Dong didn''t know what to do. Now Chu Dong''s defense line is shrinking sharply, and Chu Dong''s original wishful thinking is in a mess by these new weapons. Chapter 448 "Chief, what shall we do now?" It''s obvious that Xia had never seen such a weapon, but he hoped that the LORD would think that there was something to do at this time. But now there was no way for Chu Dong. He was too limited. But as Chudong retreated step by step, Chudong suddenly remembered that they had taken a lot of explosives in order to blow up all these mines this time. You can beat them back in this way. But they have to pay a very heavy price, because Chu Dong is not around them now, they are leaderless, and naturally they don''t know how to deal with this form of weapons, so Chu Dong must speed up now. Then Chu Dong quickly told Xia what he thought. He asked Xia not to rush forward when he met the fog, and try to avoid the fog and their explosion range. Although summer listen to some of the clouds, but still very firm nodded. He knew that under normal circumstances, Chu Dong would never explain things like this. Now that Chu Dong had explained things clearly, he himself had to fulfill these decisions quickly, so he quickly called on my soldiers to gather together and step back to avoid the fog. Even if they try to escape, there are still people injured. After all, the fog seems to have a high density. Once it is ignited by the flame, it will cause a second explosion, and the scope of the second explosion is much larger than that of the first one. It will even directly burn the air in the location, making the air in that place very thin. Once the air becomes thinner, people can''t help but continue to breathe. In the process of breathing, the remaining gas will be sucked in. Even if this kind of gas is sucked in, it will do great harm to human body. In any case, the person who can invent this kind of weapon must be a very crazy person. At least now Chu Dong thought so in his heart, so he had to stop the slaughter without reason. The main Chu Dong quickly came to the tent through his body method. In the tent, Chu Dong quickly took several kinds of explosives made by himself. These explosives were very powerful, and there were a lot of them. Originally, Chu Dong intended to blast these mines, but now it seems that they should be used in other places. So now Chu Dong did not hesitate, but quickly picked up several kinds of traditional Chinese medicine, and then went underground, and began to quickly shuttle to the back of this group of attackers. After Chu Dong reached a certain position, he immediately got out of the ground. At this time, he had already got to the back of this group of attackers. And because of the explosion and their shouts, there was a lot of noise around, so they didn''t notice that Chu Dong had come behind them. At this time, Chu Dong found out that the reason why they were able to throw so many bronze bottles was that they actually tamed several bull by brute force. The bull was chained up and down with a bag made of animal skin on his back. There are countless bottles in these bags. Chu Dong didn''t hesitate at this time, but quickly picked up a bottle and put it in his clothes. Then he quickly cut off the rope and kicked the cows. At this time, the cattle had already fallen into anger, and it was extremely painful for them to be forced to tame themselves. Now that the shackles were untied, they would naturally take revenge. So after Chu Dong mentioned it, the cattle also rushed forward quickly. It''s the front line of this group of attackers that rushes through this side. Just when these cattle directly hit their front in a mess, Chudong quickly ignited the hidden, and quickly threw several explosives into Chudong. Boom! At this time, a burst of fire began to light up in front of Chu Dong, followed by a series of countless explosions. After these explosions, a sea of fire spread throughout the forest, and then many bottles were broken. After breaking, the delay spread again, but after touching the fire, a series of continuous explosions took place It''s an explosion. No one will survive such an explosion. At this time, Chu Dong slowly returned to his camp. At this time, there were only a dozen people left in his camp. now Chu Dong understands that these hatred and anger always add up to each other. After such a long time, Chu Dong didn''t expect that these accidents would find him again, and he didn''t think, Ma Trouble will come to their own head. Then he used some clean leaves to help the injured people around him. After bandaging, Chu Dong returned to the forest. By this time, the forest had been completely burned.In the middle of the forest, there are countless pieces of meat and limbs. In fact, no one would survive such a violent explosion, and Chu Dong only did what he could do now. After all, there was no way for someone to harm himself. Then there was a large group of people left, and Chu Dong had no choice. Although they first came to this place for mining, it was a pity that after the interruption of these people, now Chu Dong''s plan to mine was a failure. Since this was the case, Chu Dong had no choice, so he also picked up his own tools and knocked hard on the ores in this vein. After several pieces were knocked down, he asked Xia to pack them. Then Chu Dong led them, and the rest of them all returned to the camp inside his tribe. Unfortunately, because the weather began to get colder and colder recently, and the wound treatment was not in place, many people died on the way back. Chu Dong was so sad that he could only bear to help them bury them. Sometimes things are like this, but Chu Dong has no way. At least this time, he understands what he should do. Only in this way can he continue to build his own tribe. Chapter 449 On the other hand, after elder Mu agreed to his request, elder Feng didn''t hesitate at this time. Instead, he quickly began to use his own ability to shuttle among the surrounding tribes. He knew very well that there were many things he could do now, and it was rare that he could draw an elder closer as a member of his own small group. Naturally, he would not miss this opportunity. He also hopes that elder mu can honestly stay in his own small group, so it is particularly important to do a good job in this matter, so now he does not hesitate to inquire about all kinds of information among various departments. Many other tribes haven''t even heard of the name of Heishui tribe. After all, they still belong to the tribe. The tribe is really exclusive. Generally, they don''t easily form alliances with others, and they don''t seem to like exchanging things with others. Therefore, few people have ever come into contact with the Blackwater tribe in this large area of northern China. Originally, elder Feng thought that he could get information from just a few tribes, but now it seems that it has become more difficult. However, he will not give up easily, because this opportunity is rare now, and he must firmly grasp it. On the other hand, Chu Dong has now returned to his tribe. He doesn''t want to tell all these things to others, so he also tells Xia secretly to keep quiet. Xia naturally agreed at the door, and he can really understand why Chu Dong did it. After all, the unity within the tribe still needs the support of many people. If this thing is allowed to ferment Chu Dong, then I''m afraid that the later tribe will force their own people to no longer trust. After returning to his tribe, Chu Dong began to recuperate for a few days, and then he called Yang again to continue his previous plan. This time, as before, Chu Dong began to put all the materials he had collected in his backyard, and then began to melt them in the furnace. After melting, he also according to the implementation of the same steps, let Yang continue to use his sledgehammer madly beating these materials, this material all beat very flat. After several rounds of brittle fire, these materials have basically become very firm, which is what I want most. Chu Dong also began to package all these materials, like making one. It''s a metal chimney. Then Chu Dong made several rings like this again. In the middle, some extra materials were used to make some wire netting, which was directly buckled in this one. The top and the bottom of the ring. Then they found some cotton from the nearby grass. After cleaning, they pasted all the cotton on the top. Then they put the stones burned with a big fire in the center, and put some charcoal under the stones. Then they stuck the two iron nets together. It''s perfect. Chudong knew that there must be something else to win, so he ordered the craftsmen in the tribe to cut down the trees, cut the tough trees into sticks, and made a very strong support. Chudong put the huge cylinder directly on the top, so that Chudong could get through Through their own way directly made the first filter. As for the remaining materials, Chu Dong didn''t waste them either. He also melted all these materials by the way of force through his own psychological ideas, and then made some water bottles. Through Chudong, there is already a huge filter inside the tribe. Chudong only needs to pour all the water into the gold metal cylinder, and then after three sets of filtration processes in the middle, the filtered water is basically clear and can be drunk directly. After filtering the water, Chu Dong can now put all the water into the cylinder, and then boil it at one go. In this way, the tribe of Chudong became one of the few tribes in so many northern areas that could drink clean hot water. As far as I''m concerned. The people Chu Dong asked those people to look for before he set out, now Chu Dong can also be used. Although Chu Dong didn''t have a lot of materials on hand, he smelted some inferior ores by his own way, and then made a small distiller, which looked like a small water filter. Chudong directly put the salt in the bag made of thin skin, and then directly smashed it with a hammer. After smashing, all the salt melted into the clear water. Then he put on this distiller and filled a flame below. When the flame evaporated the water completely, Chudong naturally got a lot of very clean salt. Through these words, the meat that Chudong asked people to bring back before can also be directly dragged out of the ice cellar. Chudong directly asked people to cut all the meat into pieces of lean meat, then covered all the salt on the meat, and put it on the high place to dry with air. In this way, there are a lot of meat that can be stored directly in the tribe. These are dried meat.If you feel like you''ve put all these dried meat together, some children will put them in smelly skin bags. In this way, even if you don''t have to go into the ice cellar, every family will have a lot of meat to store. Moreover, these meats do not need any treatment at all. As long as they are washed and directly put into the pot to cook, they can directly make delicious broth. This is what Chu Dong thought in his heart. If he wants to solve this problem, the people in the tribe have confidence in themselves. It is not enough to strengthen their own force. All the people in the tribe must be fed and clothed. In the following period of time, all the craftsmen in the Chudong tribe were also in full swing, and those who knew how to tailor directly made all the skins harvested by Chudong into clothes. Clothes and blankets. If the people inside the tribe were very afraid of winter before, what Chu Dong did now also directly made the people inside the tribe no longer afraid of winter. Only after solving the basic problems of the people in the tribe, can Chu Dong have the spirit to think about other things. Chu Dong knew that in addition to building his own interior, he needed to continue to unite. Only in this way could he become more powerful. Chapter 450 On the other hand, his enemies did not have much time for Chudong to prepare. Elder Feng did not find out which tribe wiped out the Heishui tribe after he inquired about it. So now he can only plan to put this matter aside for the time being, and there is a plan in his heart that is gradually unfolding. It turned out that the three elders in their small group had already noticed the barbarian tribe in Chudong from the very beginning. Although they are not sure how long Chudong tribe can develop, after so many years, there is a very potential tribe in the north, which makes them feel a little surprised. After such a long period of development, not only the southern tribes, but also the elders of the old Council began to feel that something was wrong. So at this time, they also began to actively unite with the southern tribes and try to weaken the tribes of Eastern Chu. However, in the north, there are many tribes flourishing in Xiangzhu recently, just because the name of Chudong was so loud that it even spread to these elders. The only God in the north. The nickname like this must be very public, but the elders of these exhibitions didn''t want to understand this nickname in the past. What they want now is just how to punish Chudong and his tribe. On this vast land, there is only man temple, only here is God. Elder Feng, who hasn''t found out who killed the Blackwater tribe at this time, but his plan is ready to be implemented, so he immediately used his innumerable fast control wind to blend himself into a storm and blow directly to the south. Once again, one of the great tribes of the South came to the sea. After so many years of development, the giant beast tribe has long been not an ordinary tribe. It can be said that among the several big tribes in the south, the giant beast tribe is also an extremely powerful one. The name of the chief of the beast tribe has long been forgotten, but he wants to be his nickname, overlord. These nicknames are not his own, but he won them through his countless outstanding fighting achievements. Moreover, because his tribe was established on the beach, he had developed some navigation technology at this time. Although most of the things he made were small rafts, they brought infinite vitality to his tribe. He never knew how many tribes there were hidden at the other end of the sea, and how many strange things there were that he didn''t find. So that''s why after such a long time, the monster tribes didn''t go north. That''s because there are so many undiscovered and nameless tribes in coastal areas that haven''t been conquered. After the annexation of countless tribes, the giant beast tribe is now very densely populated, and mixed with a variety of cultures and beliefs. Even because of his vast habits, he directly commissioned craftsmen to build a huge Colosseum within the tribe. Every year when the harvest season comes, they will hold a grand thank God meeting here. They held a ceremony here, and then a bloody duel, in order to thank the elders of the temple and his leaders. Today is also the second day of the ceremony. His plan can''t help it any more, so he arrived here very quickly and came to this tribal camp. At this time, a circle of small walls has been built outside the camp of the beast tribe. Although it looks a little rough, it has already presented the appearance of a city-state. If after a period of development, I''m afraid that the technology tribe should not be called a tribe, it should be renamed Guo. And not only because of this, but also because they are close to the sea in the south, so every winter, there are countless fierce winds blowing from the sea. Because of this, local craftsmen are forced to actively develop the textile technology. They even have some very special textile machines inside the tribe, using animal teeth It''s made of wood. Through these textile machines, they can also make clothes that are far more exquisite than those of ordinary tribes. Sometimes even the elders of the Presbyterian Council have to entrust them to make clothes. And not only that, as early as a decade ago in an exploration, they also united a tribe called volcano. This tribe, as its name is, is a tribe at the foot of the volcano. Long before the establishment of this tribe, this volcano had an eruption, which constantly destroyed countless local species and even leveled countless forests. However, when this group of tribe people looked at the erupting volcano from a distance across the sea, their hearts were destroyed With faith, they compared the volcano to a very impregnable giant.This giant will give them wealth and strength. It is under the guidance of such an idea that all the people of this tribe moved to the foot of this volcano after the third generation, and changed their tribal name to volcano. After living at the foot of the volcano for so many years, these people have not only been able to obtain enough mineral resources, but also understood some forging technology by a coincidence. After so many years of forging technology, the internal forging technology of the volcano is quite mature. They can not only forge exquisite bronze weapons, but also steel and iron weapons. Ten years ago. After the leader of the giant beast tribe, Overlord, arrived at this place, he had a good talk with the leader of the volcano tribe, Huo Huo. After all, the belief in God between the two tribes is so strong. The volcano tribe thinks that there is a giant hidden in the volcano, while the monster tribe thinks that their land is actually built on the back of a prehistoric giant. As a result, the two sides immediately reached an alliance, and after that, they began to cooperate for decades. Because the volcanic tribe is at the foot of the volcano and is surrounded by minerals, there is a shortage of natural fruits and other meat. Chapter 451 However, for the monster tribe, these things are not a problem at all, so the two sides of the monster tribe and the volcano tribe have also reached a very huge deal, which has been done for decades. That is, the monster tribe will provide a continuous supply of materials for the volcano tribe every year and every month for free. In exchange for the volcano tribe, we should continue to provide more and better weapons for the monster tribe, and to get better and better, we must meet the requirements of the overlord. In the eyes of other tribes, this is totally unreasonable. The volcano tribe agreed very easily. After all, there are no other craftsmen in the volcano tribe, but there are countless craftsmen who can forge. Besides, they are all weapons maniacs like overlord. Every day after they had enough to eat and drink, they thought nothing else but how to forge better and more powerful weapons and armor. The two sides have cooperated for so many years, and the monster tribe has been equipped with very neat armor as soon as possible, and these armor is constantly updated. As for weapons, there are many kinds. But this time they dueled in the arena, asking for no armor and only the most primitive weapons. This is also to commemorate their ancestors. Now, in the center of this huge arena, there are several seats at the top. In the center of this seat, there is a throne made of steel, which is a gift from the fire, the chief of the volcanic tribe. On this throne sat a man in armor. The only thing you can see is the two very bloodthirsty eyes revealed from the inside of the mask. I don''t know how long later, the civilians in the tribe have never seen the real appearance of the overlord again. No matter where he goes, he will wear a suit of armor, as if his whole person has been integrated with the armor. He''s sitting impatiently in my seat now, knocking on the table and squinting at the duel between a tribal warrior and a giant crocodile below. This soldier seems to be very confident. In the face of the attack of this giant alligator, he is very flexible and dodges a lot, but it''s nothing. At least in the eyes of the overlord, he really can''t stand anything. After all, once this giant alligator leaves the water, he loses his agility, but even so, he can''t be despised ¡£ Because this kind of giant alligator is very big, its big mouth bite force is very strong, and its claws and tail, once it is patted, the bones of the whole body may be broken. But this soldier seems to have a show. He has dodged several attacks of this giant alligator, and this giant alligator is exhausted at this time, and its speed is getting slower and slower. However, this soldier has not been executed for a long time. Maybe it''s because Bawang is also at the scene and watching his battle today, so he intends to show his agility in front of Bawang. He also does this to join Bawang''s Pro guard. It''s a pity that his way of doing so made overlord feel very dissatisfied, and even made overlord feel a little impatient. So, after this man''s ordinary evasion, the alligator basically lay still, and seemed to be panting, but the soldier seemed not to have finished. He continued to tease the alligator with his long gun. But all of a sudden, the alligator seemed to react immediately. He quickly opened his eyes, then opened his mouth, and ran into his hand. The inferior long gun was bitten to pieces, and the remaining half was still bitten in his mouth by the alligator. At this time, the giant alligator seemed to have no hesitation. He immediately grabbed the long gun and threw it hard, directly throwing the soldier out. He hit the wall of the arena heavily, directly making several cracks on the wall. The soldier struggled to get up, but he didn''t expect that the giant crocodile could do such a thing, so he tried to support himself to stand up while gasping, but when he gasped for a moment. He was very afraid to find that he could not breathe. It turned out that at the moment when the crocodile just threw him out, his lungs had been completely broken, so now he was basically unable to breathe. Once he couldn''t breathe, his whole body began to wake up feebly. At this time, the giant crocodile climbed to the soldier in an orderly way, and then opened his mouth in front of the soldier. He just swallowed the upper part of the bottle directly, and the crowd around him cheered fiercely. At the moment when the giant crocodile was swallowing the soldier one by one, suddenly the skull of the giant crocodile was pierced by a knife made of animal teeth from the inside. The alligator also made a very fierce roar, lying on the ground alert, motionless, it seems that the alligator has been very painful at this time.Before long, no matter the alligator or the soldier who was swallowed by him, there was no movement between them. The battle was even. The next duel will be staged by the servants, and the crowd will cheer again. Just when the overlord was very impatient with the showy duels in front of him, suddenly a guard came to him secretly. He whispered something in the overlord''s ear. After listening to these words, Overlord also immediately stood up, and then left the scene. He climbed down the arena from the side by means of a ladder and then reached the bottom. There is a huge tent at the bottom of the tent. In the middle of the tent, he ordered his craftsmen to build a throne for him, but this throne is made of whale bones. It is also covered with a saber toothed tiger skin, which looks very powerful and spectacular. The material of the giant beast throne is also because overlord had a head-on encounter with a whale while swimming this time. But because this whale got in the way of overlord, it directly annoyed overlord. Overlord got into the whale''s mouth, and then disappeared. The residents of the giant beast tribe thought that overlord should disappear with the whale. When he was in the sea, soon after, a dead whale appeared on the beach. Chapter 452 This whale ran aground. When people came to watch, the mouth of the whale was directly torn from the inside. Overlord was covered with blood and came out of the mouth of the whale. It still looked the same as in the beginning. In these short days, Bawang has been trapped in the belly of this whale. Unfortunately, the whale can''t digest Bawang in any way, and even the strong squeeze didn''t crush Bawang. Overlord lived directly in the belly of this whale, and ate the meat raw. Once he had the strength, he began to destroy the organs inside the whale. After spending several days with the whale in this way, Overlord finally smashed the set of whale''s lungs completely, which led to the stranding of the whale. After that, the carcass of the whale was directly eaten by the residents of the monster tribe, and his bones were used by the overlord to make the throne. In the middle of his tent, there was a man in black grey cloth standing there. His head was covered by a huge hood, and the crowd couldn''t see what his face looked like. Overlord step by step into the tent, began to guard in the tent inside these soldiers all retreat. Then, respectfully, he passed a chair and let the man in black sit on it. This person also slowly opened the hood on his head. This person is elder Feng. After such a long time, elder Feng also came to the giant beast tribe again. When the giant beast tribe held this grand meeting of thanking God, his presence again made the overlord feel very glorious. "I can''t believe it''s the elder. What are you doing here this time?" Even if he is an invincible overlord, he has to be humble in front of the elder and show his respect to him. However, his voice still revealed endless threat and pressure, as if this was his innate aura. "Do you know what I told you last time?" Elder Feng doesn''t talk nonsense, but goes straight in. "I know. You asked me to try to limit the development of the northern tribe called barbarians." "What happened then?" Overlord heard here, his whole body trembled, this tremble, in fact, he is desperately suppressing the heart of the endless anger. Because he paid a huge price, invited the assassins who had some advantages in the assassin League to assassinate the barbarian tribe chief. As a result, the assassins even failed, and the two soldiers under their hands were also rebelled, planning to come back to assassinate themselves. The overlord was so angry that he killed the two soldiers who were going to assassinate him. Then he hung upside down outside his camp and let them rot. The guards who once guarded the two traitors still think about their screams when they were killed alive. "So what you promised me, you failed?" Hearing what elder Feng said, although the overlord didn''t want to admit it at this time, he was silent and taciturn. "Now you should know why I am so anxious to ask you to deal with this tribe in the north. Now you should understand that your real threat is not on the coast, but on the North!" Originally, Overlord always thought that there must be another more powerful tribe hidden on the other side of the ocean. One day, this more powerful tribe will ride the waves, sit on the crocodile''s back and lead his tribe to invade itself. So the overlord is always trying to strengthen his tribe, and has been conquering these tribes along the coast. It can be said that now the overlord has directly brought the whole coastline into his hands, but he thinks it is not enough. He had to work harder, so he began to conquer the small tribes around the coastline. He has been fighting outside all the year round, so he has plundered countless resources through plundering. Because of his great reputation, many tribes will voluntarily surrender when they hear that they have been targeted by the chief of the giant beast tribe. Although Bawang is a cruel man, he is not a man without brain. He knows in his heart that if he continues to kill innocent people indiscriminately, it will certainly urge my small tribes to fight against him. So now the overlord didn''t do that at all. He still chose to actively accept those tribes who voluntarily surrendered, and incorporated them into his own tribes, and inherited all the advantages of these merged tribes. Including this arena and the custom and tradition of fighting with wild animals, it is to inherit some other tribes. Originally, the overlord had no such idea. But it''s good. At least, after not taking part in a big battle for such a long time, the overlord can be said to be bored inside the tribe by himself.Every day is like a year. He is eager for this battle, or countless battles. Today, elder Feng also gave him the latest instructions. Since the last plan was not successful, elder Feng asked overlord to lead his troops to the north in person, and he must completely level this barbarian tribe. It''s said that the overlord is very happy to be able to fight, because the overlord knows in his heart that what the Presbyterian Council has been doing is to strive to balance the forces of the north and the south. Only in this way can other tribes continue to flourish. However, it is precisely because several elders in the Presbyterian Council have their own thoughts, so the Presbyterian Council has not done what they wanted to do in the first place. Although the interior of the exhibition is rotten, the overlord''s psychology is also clear. If he leads his troops to the North easily, it will cause great trouble. You know, if the Presbyterian Council punishes him, he can''t bear it. Therefore, all this time, he has been patient and waiting for elder Feng''s order. He knew in his heart that since his plan failed last time, elder Feng would arrange another plan and task for him to deal with, which was exactly what he wanted. Now I have to tell you that it is not easy for you to lead the troops to the north. Chapter 453 So you don''t need to put too much pressure on yourself. If you can''t, you can withdraw. Elder Feng knew in his heart that the overlord''s position in his mind was extremely important. The real important thing was that he still needed to finish the chess piece. Therefore, he didn''t want the overlord to die because of this battle. But where can overlord manage these? What he is thinking about now is fighting. And this is the order he has been waiting for for for a long time, and now he finally comes to his own face, that is, non-stop fighting, and this time the fighting place is actually the north that he has never been to. Bawang also knew that the climate in the North was very cold. In addition, it was late autumn at this time. In a few months, winter was coming soon. Bawang himself was also very confused about whether to take advantage of this opportunity to directly solve this tribe in the north. Because once the winter is over, these tribes will certainly start to rally. If they attack in winter now, they may have a surprise effect. But as for the detailed plan of this combat mission, Overlord, he still needs to make a new plan by himself. Now elder Feng naturally doesn''t have too many orders for him. After simply saying these words to overlord, he left very quickly. When he came back to the armory, he was very excited to learn that he was going to enter the tribe again. After all, it''s too long since he has exercised his muscles and bones, so before he goes to the north, Overlord has to practice his hands again, so this time he''s going to hunt in the wild again. But it doesn''t matter if the overlord hunts. Almost the whole monster tribe knows the news of their upcoming expedition, so everyone is very excited. They have long been longing for a full battle. There was a stir within the tribe, and it even spread to some small tribes around. However, the overlord also knew that he would attack this time. This tribe called Mangu was not like other tribes he had conquered. In addition, most of the soldiers did not adapt to the terrain this time. So the overlord also knew that it would take a lot of time and even a lot of sacrifice to win the Mangu tribe before winter. At this time, near the monster tribe, the overlord had just killed several jagged Tigers with his bare hands. However, his anger did not subside at all. Instead, it was more and more fierce because of these bloody battles. At this time, he seemed to have made up his mind to send a soldier to the north before winter, and this time he had to fight personally. He''s ready to make the northern tribe submit to his feet, but he doesn''t intend to include it in his pocket. At this time, Overlord began to release his anger heartily. Several people behind him had already come behind him. Although one of the leaders was not as big as him, he looked like a giant. He was dark, with a huge axe in his hand, a naked upper body, and a pair of coarse cloth trousers with several chains on his lower body. "I hear you''re going to send troops north." This person''s voice sounds very hoarse, but it also gives people a sense of threat. This man is the chieftain of the volcano tribe. "Yes, after such a long time, you can finally show your strength. Don''t you think so?" Overlord threw the body of a jagged tiger aside. "But you should know that the climate and weather in the North should not be acceptable to us who live in the south. If we think about it in the long run, we should wait until after this winter." Liehuo is a man with brains. Like overlord, he is also a man who is eager to fight. However, he knows that he should try his best to avoid such unnecessary losses. "You mean you''re scared?" "Of course not. Like you, I''m looking forward to a full fight, but we''re going to the north now, and I''m afraid we''ll lose out." The fire said what was in his heart, and he didn''t mind that the overlord would be angry. "What did you say?" At this time, Overlord was obviously angry. After hearing such a sentence, he didn''t hesitate. Instead, he quickly walked to a page and looked down at him. Fire can see his crazy eyes from the iron mask on his face. "Old man, I just told you what I thought." The overlord was really angry at this time, but he also knew that he should take a long-term view on this matter. However, the anger in his heart still couldn''t be relieved."I know you are very angry now. If you don''t mind, we can have a fight." The fire naturally itched at this time. When he saw his angry overlord, he knew that now he had a chance to fight a very powerful man in the south. "I don''t mind that, but I have to tell you that I won''t be lenient." "That''s exactly what I want, because it''s the same with me." As they spoke, they opened their posture. At this time, the fire took a huge axe from the stomach disease behind him and threw it directly on the ground. The overlord directly wielded the axe. With a roar, he immediately opened his pace and rushed towards him like an arrow from the string. Overlord''s earth shaking roar even startled many birds in the woods. Fire side laughing, while also began to raise weapons, two people had a duel. The overlord took the lead in wielding his axe. The attack contained innumerable strength. The fire immediately jumped back and instantly avoided the attack. Then he waved it up and down again. His axe was faster and faster. From a distance, it was like a whirlwind of steel. Overlord this time also hastens to start the active defense, two people attack one defense, hit the jingle, the fire light four splashes. The fire didn''t hesitate. At the moment when he saw the crack of overlord''s dew, he kicked overlord to one side. Chapter 454 But fortunately, Overlord had been wearing a whole set of heavy armor, so he was not repelled much, just retreated a few steps on the ground. "You''re good." As he said this, the overlord gave a little smile. Then one day, he launched a fierce attack from top to bottom. He waved his axe like a whirlwind. If he really cut down, then normal people will be directly divided into two. But at the moment when the overlord was about to cut him, the fire stood still, just like a statue, letting the overlord''s axe cut on him. Ding! At this time, there was a metallic trill in the forest. Overlord''s axe was bent directly. But at this time, the body of the fire is just a scratch. After all, volcanic tribes live at the foot of the volcano all the year round, so due to the influence of high temperature, everyone''s surface will be covered with a thick layer of volcanic ash. Because of the influence of high temperature, everyone''s skin is as hard as rock. Normal weapons can''t hurt them at all. "Ha ha ha, I can''t imagine that I won''t be hurt until now." Overlord this time also very helpless, directly threw the axe to one side. "I heard that as long as your tribe builds a new weapon, you will let a man test you." "Yes." Fire this time also very helpless, directly put his ax aside, and then sighed. "It''s a pity that I didn''t hurt anyone so long." This is also one of the dreams of the fire. He hopes to make a weapon that can hurt himself. Unfortunately, no matter how the craftsmen under his hand forge it, they always fail. This time, maybe you go to the north, should be able to meet someone who can really hurt you, maybe you will die directly in the north. The overlord said and laughed together with the fire. They supported each other and laughed with each other, but the overlord also patted him on the shoulder. "I''m telling you that your skin is not indestructible." As he said this, the overlord let the fire stand well. Then, he hit the rough skin of the fire with a heavy fist. With this fist, the fire retreated several steps, and then collapsed. "How''s it going?" "That''s a good punch." As the fire spoke, he stood up again. Then he took a deep breath. "It seems that there are not many people who can hurt me. You are one of them. It''s my honor." Overlord was also thoughtful at this time, and then he looked back at the fire and the men around him. "Do you want to join me now? I think the people of your volcanic tribe are rough and fleshy one by one. They won''t freeze to you in the north." Hearing what overlord said, the fire naturally laughed, and he immediately nodded and agreed. "Yes, this is a place we have never set foot in. If we can win this battle, I''m afraid there will be no more enemies in this whole land." He laughed as he spoke, and then the two of them went back to the camp. On the other hand, Chudong also began to actively construct the internal facilities of his tribe at this time. Now the pineapple has pure water, and even the meat storage of a book has been guaranteed. This winter, the tribe should be able to live in peace. At least that''s what Chu Dong thought for the time being. But when Chu Dong looked back at these people in the tribe, he also found that the annual selection meeting had not been held this year, and now the climate is getting colder. If we get to the rear, the internal forces of the tribe will be deployed. If we encounter any more troubles, it will be even more arduous. But now, Chu Dong has another plan in his heart. He doesn''t plan to recruit directly through selection. What he wants to do now is to recruit all the people. So Chu Dong immediately called Yang and Xia in front of him. "What''s the matter, chief? It seems that you have been idle again recently. Is there nothing you can do? If you don''t answer, you can practice with me. Recently, I''m very bored. " Yang was still so careless at this time, joking with Chu Dong, while he began to wave his very heavy hammer. "You don''t have to joke. I have a very important task for you to come here this time. You should know that we didn''t conduct tactical selection this year. In this way, the forces inside our tribe will become very empty. In addition, there have been several battles recently, so our forces are also very depleted."At this time, Xia also thought, and then he continued. "So chief, do you mean we should hold another selection meeting?" Chu Dong shook his head and sighed. "Even if we hold a selection meeting now, I''m afraid it''s too late, because we are holding a selection meeting. After selecting some excellent young people, we have to train them for a certain period of time. But you know, winter is coming soon, so the training time is less than usual." "So you mean..." Hearing Chu Dong say so, Xia seems to be thinking. "That''s why I asked you to come here. I hope you can train all the residents of the tribe to a certain extent this winter." "What! Is it just the two of us? " Obviously, Yang was a bit surprised at this time, and now winter is coming, so he doesn''t want to run around alone. Compared with training other people, he wants to sleep in his tent. "Not only the two of you, but also the elite soldiers under your hands. If one person can train ten people on average, then the overall fighting level within our tribe can also be gradually improved. In addition, our tribe has recently begun to have a melting pot, and we can also improve the weapons to a certain extent." Although Chu Dong''s words are very reasonable, at this time, it is obvious that Yang still doesn''t understand why Chu Dong is carrying out military training at this time. Chapter 455 Chu Dong also seemed to see through what he thought at that time, but Chu Dong was not sure what trouble he would have and was about to come. "Let''s make more preparations. I have a bad feeling recently." Chu Dong said and frowned. It''s true that there are many troubles at this time. On the other hand, elder Feng has already contacted the beast tribe, and he knows that although he says so, he can let the overlord not be so impulsive, just do what he should do. But how can overlord obey elder Feng''s request. Elder Feng knew that overlord was a man who was very keen on fighting. So what he expected in his heart was that the overlord would directly lead his troops to the north in the near future. After that, the barbarian tribe would be flattened by him. In this way, he realized the idea in his heart, that is to let the northern tribes become a mess. Only in this way can he realize the plan in his mind. Although the plan at this time is in an orderly way, but he has another idea. That''s about his own strength. Elder Feng knew in his heart that there would be a friction between himself and the Presbyterian Church, just like the primitive people, so before that, he had to make preparations in advance. He didn''t hesitate when he thought of closing the city here. He immediately contacted the other two elders through his extremely fast body method. They are elder Lei and elder fire. They met in a very special forest in the middle of this wasteland. This forest is very dense, but no one ever dares to step into it. The reason is that the animals in this forest grow much faster than those in other forests for no reason, so they become more dangerous ¡£ Moreover, there are really not many useful resources in this forest. If ordinary tribes dare to step into this forest to collect resources, they usually have no way back. Therefore, they usually bypass this forest. Because of this, it can be said that for a long time, no one has gone deep into this forest. Even if occasionally one or two people plan to challenge their limits and dare to enter the forest, they will only become a corpse in the near future. Now the three elders have come to the entrance of the forest. The position of the light entrance of the forest has been covered with white bones. These incomplete bones seem to be a warning to the people of other tribes not to come near at will. "What do you want us to do here this time? It''s said that this forest is also a well-known forest of death. " At this time, Mr. Lei shook his head as he spoke, as if he felt that this statement was not in accordance with the name. "But recently I don''t like this kind of green plant. If you don''t take it, I''d like to burn a forest in a big fire." But elder Feng shook his head at this time. "The reason why this forest is so ferocious is that there are some things hidden in it that we have never been involved in. If you burn up this forest with a big fire, my dear, I am afraid you will destroy our purpose this time." "What did you say?" Although the fire elder does live in seclusion in his own mountains. But for such a forest, the fire elder really did not know much about it. "Do you mean that there are some forces hidden in this forest that we haven''t touched yet, those special forces?" Elder Feng nodded. At this time, his face, like a dead tree, was full of vitality again. "If we can get these powers, then we don''t have to worry about the other members of the Presbyterian Church any more." However, both elder Huo and elder Lei wanted to raise their heads one after another, and said that the forces hidden in the forest were just legends. Isn''t it a legend? Can''t we just go in and explore it? Besides, the strength of these people is extraordinary. If even you are afraid, I dare not go in. It''s obvious that elder Feng knows how to stir up the temper of the other two elders with his own tactics at this time. Hearing what elder Feng said, the other two elders seemed to have been provoked. "What are you talking about? Do you think we will be afraid of this forest? Since you attach so much importance to the forest this time and specially call us up, you must think there must be many good things in it. Let''s go in and have a look. " Although elder fire doesn''t have any opinions at this time, elder Lei is still a little unhappy. If there''s nothing in it, I''ll screw your head off. As he said this, he followed with an unhappy face. The other two stepped into the forest step by step. The moment they stepped into the forest, it seemed as if the sun had gone out directly, and the dense forest around them had completely covered the sun."It''s really strange that I can still see the sunshine when I didn''t enter the forest. How can it all disappear now?" elder Feng was very worried when he said that. Then he quickly used his own strength and started to summon a few flying knives composed of wind to cut through the above woods. Just now, the elder felt that all the leaves fell down from the trees, but there was still a piece of sharp wind. "Sometimes, it doesn''t matter if you are a little irritable. It depends on me." Fire elder said while he made a roar, and then he condensed a fireball with his hands and threw it hard. Boom! There was a huge explosion in the forest, but the rest of the elders were surprised that the forest was still dark. What the hell is going on? Now the three elders did not think about the situation in front of them. What was the reason? After all, everything had to yield to their power in this wild land. But now, even if they had used their own strength, the forest still did not yield, and even seemed to have no trace of damage. Chapter 456 The fireball fired by the fire elder just lit a little leaves in the middle of these branches, but it was soon extinguished again. "Mr. Lei, do you want to have a try?" Hearing elder Feng''s surprise, Lei Chang began to move his muscles and bones. Then his two eyes suddenly gathered countless flashes of lightning, and his hands rushed directly to the sky. After a while, countless electric currents began to gather on his hands, and then he directly opened his hands. Pop! A huge flash of lightning came down from the sky and hit the tree directly. This large area of forest was immediately split by the lightning of elder Lei. Now the sun is shining into the woods again. "I''ll tell you, the power of you two is too small. Sometimes, the power of nature has to rise and fall under the power of God." This is why he is so confident, because he knows in his heart that controlling thunder and lightning is absolutely not something that ordinary people can do, and even he thinks in his heart that thunder and lightning is actually the power of God. But before long, the expression on his face froze again. The tree that he had just split with lightning grew rapidly again, and then it was the same as at the beginning, so that their position was completely covered. "How is that possible? How can trees grow so fast? Is this forest actually built with his own magic Although he thought so in his heart, it also proved that the herdsman didn''t have so many disordered thoughts at all. At this moment, he should still hide in his hiding place and start to cultivate those disordered seeds. "Now you understand? The trees in the forest alone are enough to shock us. No one knows what is hidden in the deepest part of the forest. So that''s why I call two people. I can''t guarantee that I can get out of the forest alive. " Elder Feng said, and the expression on his face had changed as soon as possible. Now he didn''t feel that this forest was an ordinary one. The elders looked at each other, and then everyone was silent, and their faces were very dignified. They began to stare at the darkness in front of them, and walked step by step towards the depth of the forest. Now because they can''t see their fingers, the fire elder''s strength has been fully utilized. He ignited a flame directly in his fingertips, just like a torch to illuminate the way forward. These elders followed this winding road and began to move forward slowly. Now they feel more and more wrong, because these trees cross each other on the left and right, and they walk in the middle like an arch. It seems that the forest is welcoming these invaders, but they don''t know what trouble they will encounter in the future. "Now I just hope I can get out alive." Fire elder also began to feel a little scared at this time. After all, this forest is really weird. "Are you sure we won''t do anything like this?" Now he has been very grumpy, and he is not afraid of everything. At this time, Lei Changlao is also a little afraid. After all, they are all primitive people, and primitive people have an instinctive fear of these things that nature can''t explain. Because of this, they are very careful now. At first, elder Lei thought he was the son of God, and the power in him was given by God, but now he no longer dare to think so. It seems that the path is endless, but it is true, because elder Feng''s mind is also very clear, that is, the area covered by this dead forest is very huge, and the reason is that many people were killed because they entered this forest by mistake. Countless corpses have become the nutrients of the dead forest. Because of this, the forest is expanding even today, and the center of the expansion is the center of the forest. No one has ever entered the center of gravity of the forest, and no one knows what is hidden in the sun in the middle of the forest, but they feel creepy every day, as if something is staring at them behind their back. Only in the middle of their march, suddenly elder Feng seemed to feel something. He was very sensitive to the power of the wind. He had already felt it from a long distance. Zheng Qingfang heard a lot of wind. To be exact, it''s not the wind, it''s the wind generated by countless animals running. "There''s something coming up ahead. I don''t know what it is, but you two had better be prepared." Then the three elders immediately stopped their steps. They had already prepared the elements that they could use. The fire elder had already begun to rub the fireball in his hand.When this elder directly generates a wind shield, he uses the power of the other hand. At this time, Lei Changlao directly gathered the power of thunder and lightning on his hands, and then his whole body began to burst out a very dazzling light. Sure enough, just a few minutes later, a large number of bull came directly from the position of the police. Their number was very large, even elder Feng himself felt very difficult. Moreover, at this time, when my cow was sprinting over, elder Feng caught up with their eyes and was as red as a dead man. "What the hell is going on?" Elder Feng clenched his teeth as he spoke, but it didn''t work. Now, although he wanted to solve these wild animals as soon as possible, elder Feng found that it was not so simple. Elder Feng directly waved the knife, which was formed by Tao Yingfeng''s power. But the moment he cut down the cattle, he found that the knife was thrown away. "How could that be?" Elder Feng himself was surprised at this time, because he knew very well that basically nothing could resist the power of the wind on the first piece of land, but now his power didn''t work. What''s the matter? Chapter 457 Although elder Feng knew very well at this time that no one could resist his power in this land, it was a pity that the moment he wielded his knife, it was as if these wild animals were immune to magic, and what were the red eyes of these wild animals? Only at this time, the fire elder also used his power to smash his fireball on the ground and directly raised a wall of fire on the ground. These cattle were indifferent, and they immediately crossed the wall of fire and rushed straight towards them. On the other hand, elder Lei didn''t hesitate at this time. He quickly began to mobilize. The power of lightning on his body directly put the lightning on the ground and pulled it all the way to the cattle. At this time, the rushing cattle also began to make a heartrending cry, but their bodies did not seem to stop, but continued to sprint forward. However, when the first cow was about to rush in front of the three elders, he fell to the ground, and then his whole body was broken into several pieces. There was elder Lei''s body in his body The current is surging. Immediately after that, several cows burst apart as they did at the beginning, and there was a burst of electric current in their bodies. "Thanks to me, if not for me, we would die here today." As he said this, he took a deep breath. It seemed that he was still in a state of shock. Several other elders began to understand at this time. Now they can''t fool around as they did at the beginning. In addition, they have to show their real strength in every fight. Only in this way can they be qualified to enter To the depths of this forest. However, the three elders knew that the best way was to leave the forest immediately and never come back. It''s a pity that these three elders want to live, but there is another thing that they think is more important than their heart. That is their face. Now these elders think that face is very important. It is because of their face that they continue to move forward. Otherwise, according to the habits of these elders, they have already run away. But now that they have decided to move forward, they naturally can''t turn back, so they don''t stop, but they continue to move forward quickly. Along the way across the bodies of those cattle, now the crazy elder knew in his heart how wise a decision it was to bring the old Lei family. Because of this, elder Feng now relies more on elder Lei. They continue to move forward step by step, but now they still feel that the atmosphere around them is not right. After all, it is clear in their hearts that these cows are just the beginning. They have no idea what they will encounter in the future, but because of this, they are becoming more nervous. Even the fire elder, with his ability, throws his fireball in front of him every time he goes to a dark corner. In this way, it can not only directly kill those creatures hidden in the enterprise and intend to attack them, but also light up the road. However, at this time, they have come to an intersection, which is actually three paths. They have no idea where the three paths lead to. However, since they came here at this time, they naturally did not intend to separate, so no matter what happened later, they would not casually let the three of them separate and take a path. After a while of mutual sadness, they finally decided to take the road of the center. Because they know in their hearts that this is the time. Once the three of them are separated, they may encounter more attacks. At the beginning, they can''t deal with these cows. If there are more attacks in the future, they may be killed directly. But this is not what they think, so in order to improve their survival rate as much as possible, they decided to take one road for three people, and take the road of the center. So now they start to make a new decision, and then they start to move step by step towards the path in the middle. At this time, when they reach the middle of the path, they find that they should choose the wrong path, because they don''t know why, when they arrive at the path, the Central Bureau of the path starts to emit a threat that they can never resist Pressure. "Or let''s go back and choose another way." Elder Feng said while taking a taxi step by step, but at this time they were very surprised to find that their way back had been completely blocked. At the moment, the road behind them was only dark, like a wall, blocking the road behind them completely. They don''t even have a chance to go back now, so they can just stick to it and move on.On the other hand, overlord and liehuo have already gathered nearly 100 yuan cases together at this time. This time, most of the soldiers of the volcanic tribe are still in the majority. After all, the soldiers of the volcanic tribe are thick skinned and can survive in the extremely high temperature environment, so it should not be difficult to survive in the severe cold. Because of this, each of them is ready now. There are nearly 700 people from the volcanic tribe, and the remaining 300 people are the reserve forces of the light guards led by the overlord himself. Although the overlord had decided to go north by this time, he still left most of his troops near his camp and began to defend against the threat from the sea. After all, the one in his mind seems to have no rival at all, and is still threatening him constantly at this time. Although elder Feng has told overlord countless times that the so-called opponent in his heart may not exist at all, I don''t know why overlord is very careful at this time. He was always on guard against the threat he imagined and went to his camp. On the other side, in order to adapt to the environment in the north, the volcanic tribes also began to go, and many thick fur animals began to hunt near the forest of the monster tribe. Chapter 458 Recently, they have made a new discovery. Now they have made a brand-new armor that looks very special. The whole body is made of layers of scales, and most of these scales are oval in shape, because they can resist a lot of impact. He directly overlays these scales one layer at a time, so that not only can he resist many attacks, but even the soldiers themselves have extremely convenient mobility. This kind of armor is like the shell of a lobster. On this basis, the fire also pasted all the fur of the beasts they had just been affected into the interior of these forms of armor. In this way, they could keep warm to a certain extent during the Northern War. As for the rest of the war, they only need to wear a lot of heavy clothes made of bark. Now they are ready, because now they have made such heavy clothes and armor, so the warmth is naturally supplemented to a certain extent. As for the rest, they also brought a lot of sun dried fish as food on their way. However, Bawang hoped that they could go to battle with light weight. After all, there were many forests in the north of this thing. Bawang only needed to go into the forest to slaughter and eat meat. After they were all ready, they started immediately, and Bawang himself rushed directly in front of the team, and they began to march towards the north. Moreover, because Bawang was an acute man, they would make a very fast march along the way. It can be said that since they arrived at the location of Chudong. I''m afraid it will only take less than seven days. On the other hand, in the middle of Chudong camp, this time, the day after Chudong ordered the residents of Yanghe Xia tribe to carry out emergency training. At this time, Chu Dong slowly opened his eyes. After all, he was alone in the laboratory for a long time last night. But at this time, Chu Dong didn''t seem to invent anything new. It turned out that Chu Dong was thinking that if he could use the gunpowder technology he had mastered, he might be able to make some old-fashioned muskets. But soon Zhu Ju also found that his idea was impossible to realize. After all, the smelting technology on this side has just begun, and today Chu Dong understands that his forging technology has not passed the standard. It''s OK to make some weapons that look good, but as for making armor, Chu Dong can only make those iron vests now. It can be said that the defense ability is extremely limited, so now Chu Dong is also looking for a new breakthrough, but has not been found. Chu Dong took a breath and shook his head. Then he began to walk out slowly. At this time, Xia Heyang had gathered all the residents of the tribe together in the early morning and had some practice. It can be said that soon, these residents within the tribe will be able to become some independent fighters. But how long did this time last? Chu Dong didn''t count it at the bottom of his heart. And at this time, for some reason, Chu Dong''s uneasy feeling began to become more and more intense. Now Chu Dong suddenly felt as if his heart had been seized by a claw. Chudong didn''t know whether this was some kind of ominous premonition, but in the following two days, Chudong often had nightmares at night. All his nightmares were related to a prehistoric beast. In his dream, the beast was half the size of the earth, and even Chu Dong could not see him clearly. He could only see a pair of bloodthirsty eyes on the beast, which Chu Dong remembered all the time. The end of the dream that appears behind is no exception. All of them are his tribe. They are swallowed directly by this prehistoric beast. Even he himself is no exception. Although Chu Dong felt very confused about such a nightmare in his heart, he also understood that he would have such a dream now, which just meant something. There must be something to imply himself in the dark. However, Chu Dong left the dream behind. After all, there was no shaman around him, so he could not announce his dream. So instead of worrying about his dream, he had better take advantage of this time to speed up the construction of the tribe as soon as possible. Now the production within the tribe has been basically put on the agenda. Every day, a steady stream of wild vegetables, wild fruits and some wild animal meat are brought back to the tribe. And not only that, now many soldiers are fixed in that underground cave every day to collect people. After coming back, he also distills them according to the method taught by Chu Dong. At present, there is a large amount of salt in the tribe. Chu Dong came out of his laboratory. At this time, a gust of wind began to appear in the sky, which was the omen of winter. At this time, Chu Dong had a sudden idea in his mind, and then quickly summoned the soldiers around him, and asked them to pile up all the stones they had collected before and put them in the back of his chief''s hall.Although they don''t have the steel to use now, fortunately, there are still a lot of bronze materials collected from their camp to make weapons. Chu Dong ordered that these craftsmen cut all the stone materials into relatively normal square shapes, and then piled them up one by one, leaving a hollow hole in the middle. In the top position, Chu Dong also made a small chimney directly from these materials, and put an umbrella cover on it. After all the stones were piled up, Chudong immediately threw in all the coal and some Tricholoma matsutake. Then he used his own force to melt these bronze materials on the furnace, and then directly wrapped a layer of bronze coating on the surface. Now Chu Dong has made a stove in the back of his chief''s hall directly through his own mind. Chudong directly lit up the stove, and in an instant the inside of the stove began to burn. Chu Dong made a stove by his own idea, and also told the soldiers around him to let them continue to add those charcoal when they saw that the flame was going out. Chapter 459 In the next morning, you have to clean out the charcoal and add some new charcoal. In this way, Chudong has a fixed furnace that can produce fire continuously, and the residents of the whole camp can come to this place to collect when they need fire. At noon. At this time, the day''s training was basically over. Chu Dong did not hesitate, but directly announced to the residents that there was a fixed stove in the tribe, and anyone could come to this place to collect flames. After hearing this, the residents are also very excited. At least now they no longer need to go through those complicated processes to get the flame. They just need to take a torch to bring the flame back to their home. Not only that, but even now they don''t have to worry about the lack of fire in their daily life. At noon today, all the residents of the tribe also used Chudong. The newly made stove started to raise several bonfires. Then, they directly sprinkled salt on the meat stored before and roasted it with flame. This is the method that Chu Dong gave us. It can improve the taste of meat by static processing, and more importantly, it can avoid bacteria as much as possible. Chu Dong knew that although the stomachs of these primitive people were far behind those of modern people, they could digest raw meat, but it was inevitable that they would be infected with bacteria. This is not what Chudong wants. If there were some diseases within the tribe, Chu Dong would have to go through a second round of setbacks, so he had to directly curb the infection of these bacteria at the source. On the other hand, these craftsmen in the tribe were also in full swing at this time. They began to continuously build armor and weapons through the furnace built by Chu Dongjian. In this way, there were a lot of losses and weapons within the Chudong tribe. Although their quality was average, the quantity was basically increased. Now there is an armory in the Chudong tribe, which stores some extra armor and weapons. If necessary, the whole tribe can be armed through these two armories, and their whole tribe can immediately become an army. What bothered Chu Dong was that he didn''t know much about the structure of these armor, so he could only make some bronze vests. There are also some leg armours. Whether these armor and weapons can play some role in the necessary time, Chu Dong''s psychology is also very contradictory. Now what he can do is to make his tribe as strong as possible. This has become impossible to do, but, in the end, what will happen after him unexpected things, Chu Dong heart also don''t know. In the lunch break, Yang also directly came to the door, he looked at Chu Dong heart as if there was something to say. "You are hiding something from me again. If you have anything, just let me know. It doesn''t matter." Hearing Chu Dong say so, Yang is also smiling and scratching his head. "It''s not that our tribe has started to organize these weapons and equipment in a big way recently. Does it mean that we are going to fight?" I don''t know if Dong can give him a quiet reply at this time. "Now I''m not sure, but I can still feel a new crisis coming in my destiny, so we have to be prepared before that trouble comes, otherwise..." Chu Dong''s words can''t go on here, and it''s meaningless to go on at this time, so what he can do now is to make his tribe ready as much as possible. At this time, it was almost a few days away from the camp of Chudong. At this time, the overlord had already taken his army and marched towards the camp of Chudong. Although there has never been a specific location for the camp in Chudong, fengchenglou has told Bawang the approximate location, which is the location near the river in the north. There is only one big river in the north, and there are mountains around it, so it''s not very difficult to find the location of the tribe where Chudong is. So now Bawang has a specific goal, so he began to speed up and move forward. He is always a very impatient person, but this does not mean that he is a fool. He knows in his heart that although he can''t scare others along the way, he hopes to announce his arrival to the whole North in another way. At this time, the overlord not only brought excellent soldiers, but also many beast kings in the tribe. Although these beast kings had limited ability, they could control two beasts by themselves. That was enough. Now they are doing their best to carry the saber toothed tiger under their feet for a sprint. Many small tribes even reported what happened inside their tribe without patronizing them. They actually led the army under his hand to rush into their tribe and wantonly kill them.Along the way, besides catching a cold, Bawang even revealed several small tribes. These tribes even didn''t remember their names, and Bawang didn''t care how many people there were in the tribe. However, once these tribes were passed by the overlord''s army, there would only be ruins and countless corpses left. The habits of these people on the beast''s back have been formed. Even the Saber Toothed tigers under their feet have become their fighting tools. These Saber Toothed tigers have become very savage under the trend of the overlord''s wildness I got up. As long as there is any obstruction in front of him, the living people in front of him will immediately open their mouths, and then bite those innocent people in half. In this way, Overlord succeeded in forming several armies, and according to his psychological calculation, the real time for him to reach Chudong may be even longer than now It''s shorter. On the other side, in the deepest part of the forest of death, the three elders were moving cautiously towards the deeper part of the forest. However, behind them, they were blocked by an invisible wall. Now they can only move on. Only in this way can they have a way to live. Chapter 460 "What''s the reason you let me come here? It''s not easy to survive in this place, and it''s said that this place is still a place where bones are buried. I don''t know how many undead have been accumulated from the past to the present. As long as we are cursed, that''s great. " At this time, the undead did not even believe that he had a sense of security among the three. You should know that these undead are just legends that have been circulating in this vast land, that is, among those who died of war or were starved to death, many people were forced to turn into undead because their will did not yield to the land of death. They wandered in these human world and cursed those who were dissatisfied. People who are cursed usually get sick and become more and more serious. With more and more curses being imposed on this person, the burden on him will become heavier and heavier. Finally, one day, these curses on him will completely crush him and he will die completely. It is said that there is a reason for the undead to constantly curse others, that is, once the undead can let 100 people die of the curse through his own curse, then he will get a chance to be reborn. But it is said that there is a man who has not died after suffering nearly 30000 curses. He continues to bear these curses. And because of years of accumulation, those curses on him have turned into blessings. It can bring a very powerful force to this man. This man has no tribe, no name, and he doesn''t even know who he is. He can only swim in this wild land and do everything he wants to do. This man is called the king of the dead. At that time, his rumors were basically transmitted by these primitive people as ballads or epics. In some stories, he was a hero who drove out evil, but in some stories, he became a butcher who brought disaster to the land. However, for people like this, the elders in the Presbyterian Council usually scoff at it. They just think that it''s just some myths woven by other small tribes to deceive their own people. But now, because of his great fear, Lei Changlao began to believe these so-called myths. He even believed that this forest of death was actually the boundary of the king of kings. He really reaps countless undead through this trap. Only in this way can his power become stronger and stronger. "Shut up and stop talking nonsense." Elder Feng is fed up with elder Lei''s nagging at this time. But now he found that under this great fear, he could not even master his own ability, and even trembled when he spoke. What''s going on? Why is it like this? Elder Feng wants to know what''s going on. All these things in front of him were too much beyond his imagination, so he did not dare to continue to think about more complex places. What he could do now was to continue to move forward step by step, as if his destiny was right in front of this black road. In the middle of their advance, suddenly they saw a place that looked like a big garden. There was a lake in the middle of the town, and the lake looked very dark. Next to the lake, there were three people sitting on their knees in silence, as if they were waiting for something. "Who are you? Why are you here? Which tribe do you belong to? " At this time, elder Feng trembled and asked questions, but these silent people didn''t speak at this time. They just slowly raised their heads and stared at the three living people in front of them with their blood red eyes. "Not good." The fire elder took the lead to react at this time. Then he immediately began to control his own flame and built a wall of fire directly on the ground. Then he directly surrounded the three of them with a circle of flame. Once someone dares to step into the boundary of the flame, he will soon be reduced to ashes by the flame. However, the three dark figures did not hesitate, but in an instant, just in the blink of an eye, they rushed directly towards the three of them, looking very fast. Even they didn''t care about the flames. The flame of the house came to the three elders, and then the three elders were caught by a black shadow. But they didn''t speak. Instead, they used their blood red eyes to stare at each elder''s face. Before long, these dark shadows began to change. The black skin on them began to fade, and then a lot of black linen grew. Even their bodies have changed, with beards growing on their faces. In this way, they directly become the three elders, specifically, they should be their copies."How is that possible?" first felt as like as two peas. He was always the son of heaven, and he could manipulate the power of God. But now he was copied by these black shadows, and these gave him almost the same pattern as he was, except that his eyes were red. At this time, elder Lei was very angry and alert. He began to roar and summon a sky thunder directly from the sky. This sky thunder split directly in front of the sub font in front of him. Even through the conduction of electric current, it was directly transmitted to the other two people who served him, but they all stood still. The three replicates actually used their sacred power to bear the blow, and after the lightning strike, they seemed to be safe and sound. At this time, the three elders began to calm down, and then they quickly spread around, and began to use their elements to arm themselves. The wind elder just uses a wind to condense into armor, and actually directly appears a set of transparent armor on himself. However, this armor is definitely not useless. It can resist the attack of these spells to the greatest extent. At this time, fire elder also began to fly to the side, and then he began to gather fire around himself, although it would cause some damage to himself. Chapter 461 However, once the fire elder''s body is touched, all the flames will condense into a huge meteorite and smash at his enemies. At this time, Mr. Lei was just in the same place. Because he had no way to believe that on this wild land, there were still people who could carry his lightning stroke, and he was still well, nothing happened. He couldn''t believe all this, but there was no way. Now he had to find a way to defeat these counterfeits. So Lei Changlao also began to use his own strength and directly put his down jacket in the air. At this time, his whole body was full of lightning and burst out a very bright light. His two eyes were also full of electric current. At the moment of opening his eyes, countless lightning directly split into countless small arrows and flew towards the three parts. However, two of them disappeared at the moment when the lightning was about to hit them. They began to catch up with the other two elders and directly entangled them with their extremely quick speed. "It''s impossible, it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible." The fire elder was also extremely angry at this time. He didn''t expect that the dark figure standing in front of him, just like himself, began to twinkle a flame. "You die for me!" He let out a roar, and then quickly turned the flame in his hand into a whip. This whip is full of barbs, which looks like the spine of some animal, but the surface is directly entangled by the fire. It looks extremely fierce. The fire elder waved his hand directly at this time, and the whip began to beat the present part crazily. However, no matter how he did, he didn''t use the part. He just stood still and let the fire elder wave the whip on him. Then, when the fire elder wanted to stop to check the situation, countless flames suddenly began to emerge on this body, and these flames directly condensed in the air and became a huge fireball. "That''s not right." Fire elder said, while quickly flashing directly toward the side. The explosion of the crater was very violent, and even a huge explosion could be caused by a single shot of the crater. On the other side, elder Feng also fell into a bitter battle. Because his opponent, like him, will use the wind to attack, so the two of them sometimes flash and sometimes disappear. In fact, they are just such enterprises, and even the frequency is constantly fighting. As like as two peas, the wind force has been confident that the wind is not used for any reason. The wind elders started to move around, but his opponents were just like him, even the same movements. "How is that possible?" even as like as two peas in his as like as two peas, and even faster than himself, he can''t grow up. He can''t think of the situation. He has a similar person in the world, and it''s faster than him. Elder Feng, he can''t allow it to happen in front of his eyes, so he also began to slowly accumulate the air around him, slowly condense himself into the climate, and then these air currents quickly condense into a ball, and began to accelerate the rotation, to grow the wind and wrap himself in the center. The wind elder actually made a tornado out of thin air through his own strength. But what he didn''t expect was that at this time, his opponent, just like him, began to control, and the air around him also formed a tornado. "What blasphemy it is The wind elder made a roar at this time, and then he directly controlled the tornado and ran into his opponent. The old kite tornado looks like this on the surface, but if you look carefully, you will find that the tornado is not simple, which is composed of numerous high-speed moving blades. It looks extremely fierce. Anything hit by this tornado will be torn to pieces. Once upon a time, when the wind elder was setting up wild animals, he only used this tornado for a while, and there were countless wild animals, which were only torn to pieces in the center by himself. Most of the forest was directly damaged by the tornado of the wind elder. It is because of this that some other tribes in the local area also submit to the man temple. It is because everyone in the Presbyterian Council has the same energy and strength as the gods. At this time, the wind elder''s opponent also began to control the tornado and collided with the wind elder. Two people and two tornadoes began to collide with each other, clanging and making countless blades interweaved.What''s more, it''s even more coquettish. To my surprise, he has released the tornado inside the forest, which could be destroyed by a tornado. But I don''t know why the forest is safe at this time. It''s as if the forest is not affected by his power at all. At this time, standing next to them, Lei Changlao also began to control the bursts of thunder on him, bombarding this part in front of him. In his view, the stand in is just a forgery of his own. But I don''t know why when elder Lei bombards the replicator with thunder and lightning, he has to constantly avoid the thunder and lightning he emits. Moreover, elder Lei starts to feel that he has more than enough refreshments but not enough strength. He didn''t expect that the thunder and lightning and power on his body are useless in the face of this replicator. At this time, in addition to feeling extremely strong frustration, he also had endless anger. Lei Changlao has never been so angry, he has never used his power on such a large scale, as if in the deepest part of the forest, it can use its power without fear. As a result, Lei Changlao began to float directly in the mid air, and then he condensed all the thunder and lightning in the sky. At this time, all the thunder and lightning started to condense, turning into a huge sword, which was inserted directly into this part. Chapter 462 Pop! It can be said that the earth was shaking, and it tore a huge crack directly on the floor of the dead forest. Lei Changlao''s split body fell directly into the huge crack, but at the moment when his whole body fell into the crack, he didn''t know why. This split body, like himself, was suspended in the air. At this time, this split hand was holding the same weapon as the thunder sword that Lei Changlao had just released ¡£ "No!" Thunder old issued a cry, and then quickly will all the lightning in the sky condensed in his chest, in his chest made a lightning shield. Pop! Thunder shield is equipped with thunder sword. At this time, both elder Lei and his part are suffering a lot. Just as the two weapons collide with each other, the two of them fly out quickly. And at this time, these battles inside the forest of death are still going on. On the other hand, at this time, the overlord had been in action on this vast land for several days. In these days, there was no grass in the place where he lived, and even the wild animals that once lived in the nearby forest were reduced. Many of them were directly killed by the overlord''s disciples and then made into barbecue. Now he is only a few days away from what he wants to achieve this time. On the other hand, Chu Dong was also operating the small ecosystem inside his camp in an orderly way. Every day, countless workers go to the forest nearby, and then every day, countless workers directly transport resources from the nearby forest. Chudong, at this time, more and more resources are accumulated inside the camp, and the armor weapons have basically been made, and the rest are accumulated. At this time, he heard that there was an army heading north and East. And along the way, countless small tribes were destroyed. "Here they are." Since then, he mumbled that most of the time he had been working in the forest, he had just stopped collecting explosives. At this time, more and more wood began to grow inside the camp, and not only that, Chu Dong kept hoarding wood, but also made bows from the very strong wood he had accumulated before. The rest of the wood was made into arrows, and at this time he asked the craftsmen inside the camp to work hard to make these bronze arrows. In just a few days, Chudong''s tribe has begun to produce these bows and arrows on a large scale. On the one hand, Chudong began to give these design skills to the soldiers around him, and on the other hand, all the soldiers were given to the civilians inside the tribe. It''s a pity that time is too scarce. Some of these people in the tribe don''t even know how to use the bow and arrow, or even how to aim at all this. It can only be said that the brains of primitive people are too axial. There are many people who can''t teach, so Chu Dong just let Xia''s Yang do a screening inside the tribe, and all the screened people were listed in his Archer team, and they were trained regularly every day. Chu Dong would let them enter the virgin forest and shoot those wild animals with his own bow and arrow. If they killed enough, Chu Dong would reward them. On the other hand, Chu Dong had hoarded up so many Tibetan medicines, and now all of them had been finished. Although he did not intend to give all the usage of these explosives to some residents, Chu Dong himself knew that there must be some way to project these explosives. At this time, Chu Dong noticed that the wood was cut down and sent to his laboratory these two days. The wood looked very strong. Chu Dong immediately had another idea in his heart, so in the next two days, Chu Dong began to empty these trees, and then installed two wheels under them, and used some copper covers The other side of the wood was directly covered, and a lot of iron hoops were made. Several circles were made in the center of the tree, and then the bottom of the wood was filled with black powder to put some explosives in. Through the idea in his heart, Chu Dong made a gun directly! Although the gun looked very primitive, and there were not many things that could be fired, Chu Dong put the gun directly in his own laboratory, and then made the other three as soon as possible. At this time, the normal training within the tribe was also being carried out in an orderly way. However, Chu Dong knew that the time was a little urgent now, so he stopped the training in the last two days. The training within the tribe made all the villagers go back to their homes and spend the two days of peace before the war.The next day, Chu Dong held a huge mobilization meeting directly inside the tribe. In this meeting, Chu Dong did not hesitate to hide, and told all the things he had encountered to the residents inside the tribe. Now these residents in the tribe have finally understood why Chudong has lived in seclusion for a long time. The reason is that Chudong has been attacked repeatedly by the giant beast tribe. But this time, it is said that the tribe seems to have no hesitation, but is coming straight to their camp. Although Chu Dong doesn''t know who disclosed his tribe''s camp, it''s meaningless to think about it now. Now Chu Dong only thinks about one point, which is how he won the battle. If you want to win this battle, I''m afraid you have to pay a lot of costs, but in addition to paying costs, there is another more important point, that is tactics. Now the beast tribe is only two days away from Chudong, but at this time, overlord is still slow down. He is not in a hurry to attack Chudong now, but directly through the saber toothed tiger cavalry under his hand. Directly hit a small tribe nearby. After taking the tribe, the overlord also settled down in the tribe, and plundered all the resources in the tribe for his own supplement. Chapter 463 Because the time when the overlord took over the tribe was too fast, it was useless even if Chu Dong sent reinforcements at this time. Now the overlord has given himself a place in the north through a series of means. Even when many tribes heard that they were on the way of overlord''s advance, they chose to give way and migrate directly. At this time, Overlord also sat alone in the camp drinking blood and eating meat. He has always believed in this point in his heart, that is, the reason why he is so powerful is because of his habit of drinking human blood. However, the overlord did not settle down in this place so that he could have a place to eat. Now he has another plan, that is to directly send more than a dozen cavalry to start the investigation near the Chudong camp. However, not long after their departure, these cavalry immediately returned to Bawang''s camp. They told Bawang that they had detected that a group of soldiers were moving rapidly to this place. These soldiers were naturally sent by Chu Dong, and the number of them was not large, only about 50 people. Although Chu Dong didn''t want to make such reckless behavior, there was no way. Now he had to look at the narrative of the overlord''s strength. To achieve this, he had to pay a little price. After hearing that someone had taken the initiative to attack, Overlord was naturally very excited. He wanted to break through his heavy armor immediately, and then picked up his weapon. His weapon is a huge hammer. With such a weapon, he can easily break anyone''s head. After he got his weapon, he went straight up to the peak of the camp and began to look at it from a distance. At that time, it was true that more than 50 people were approaching their position step by step, and the fire standing beside him had already been unbearable. "I said overlord, it''s rare to have such a chance to fight. Do you think you fight first or I fight first?" These two men are very belligerent, so they will naturally enhance each other''s chance to take the initiative for the first time, but this time the overlord is not so rigid. "Now both of us have come to this position, so where there is any first attack and second attack, we will fight together. However, I also feel that these 50 or so people are only the first barbarian chief sent out to inquire for intelligence, so we must remember not to expose our strength." Overlord also had a fire. After they reached a conclusion, they returned to the camp. However, at this time, they didn''t seem to be in a hurry. Instead, they spent a long night in the shadow. During the night, Overlord also began to arrange for many people to patrol in turn. If anything strange happens, it must be reported immediately. The overlord was safe and sound that night, but the next morning someone came to inform him that the group of people who had planned to attack had set up camp on the other side. "What did you say?" At this time, Bawang began to find it difficult to accept. He thought that these people came to this place quietly, and they should be planning to attack at night. But Bawang had already made preparations at night. Once they dare to attack at night, Bawang would ambush directly through the structure of the camp. But I didn''t expect that he had carefully arranged my plans, and now they were all smashed. He didn''t expect that these people were just camping on the other side. "Dare to do such a thing in front of my overlord, the last tribe that dared to do so has been completely crushed by me, and now they dare to provoke me?" overlord was extremely angry at this time, so he did not hesitate, but quickly called for fire, and then took ten cavalry with him. One left and one right began to attack the fifty people who did not know what to do. Before starting, Bawang specially selected the biggest saber toothed tiger and rode on his back. Then, with a command, the cavalry of both sides directly sent out Bawang''s fire. Two men, one left and one right, led ten cavalry directly, quickly crossed the river bank and rushed directly to the camp of the 50 or so people. But just as the overlord''s cavalry was about to rush in front of them, all of a sudden, these people immediately pulled up the beast''s belt, and then they heard a click, erecting a lot of pointed stakes directly from under the ground. These wooden spikes are inclined to the overlord''s cavalry. Once they rush in front of them, no one else will stop them, and they will directly string on these wooden piles. At this time, he ordered the cavalry to make a detour from both sides. If the overlord held up his spears, they would have been the first to attack the overlord. When they got to the right side, they would have been the first to attack the overlord."Damn, what''s going on? Why do these people react so quickly as if they already know what I''m going to do? " At this time, Overlord felt a sense of failure for the first time. At first, he seldom encountered decent obstruction when he attacked any tribe. But now he plans to attack this barbarian tribe, but he hasn''t arrived at his camp. Just attacking about 50 of them has made him spend so much effort. Now the overlord himself has begun to attach importance to this tribe. He has also begun to understand why the wind exhibition has made him roll to this place directly. Indeed, this place will have an irreversible impact on him for a long time, so he must eliminate it as soon as possible. At this time, Overlord once again took control of his cavalry and went around from behind. He planned to sneak attack from behind. What''s more, it''s not surprising that at this time, there were no people attacking the rear of this camp. Most of them were concentrated in the center and on both sides. Now the rear of this camp is very empty, and even the long gun formation is not well arranged. So the overlord roared and ordered his two teammates to rush into the rear of the camp immediately. As long as they could get into the rear of the camp, there were about 50 people. For him, they were just ants. Chapter 464 But just as Bawang''s cavalry began to adjust their direction and prepare to sprint from the rear again, suddenly many people began to appear in the rear of this camp. These people were holding shields and a machete on the other hand. They squatted on the ground and set up a shield array. "How can I deal with my cavalry with such a small skill?" As he spoke, the overlord roared, and then again ordered the cavalry under his hand to continue to attack, so now the formation became a needle to Mai mang. On one side was the shield array, and on the other was the mighty cavalry. The two sides collided with each other directly. At this time, the formation composed of the shield was also directly scattered by the overlord''s cavalry, so the overlord fell into chaos again, which was what he wanted. He still jumped off the saber toothed tiger''s back, and then began to wave the sledgehammer in his hand crazily, and began to kill. More and more people died directly under his sledgehammer. However, when the overlord was very satisfied with his strategy, he suddenly came back to the rear and roared again. Then more and more people rushed directly across the mountains towards the camp. "Damn overlord, I didn''t expect that these fifty people were just bait." The fire was a little worried at this time. After all, this time, because he despised the enemy, he discussed with Bawang and decided that only 20 cavalry would be enough. However, he did not expect that more and more people began to rush towards this position in their rear. And their armor and weapons are much better than those in the camp. "Damn it, we''re in the trap. Get out, get out!" At this time, the overlord yelled and quickly rode on the saber toothed tiger''s back and began to retreat. However, it was too late, because the overlord had fallen into the mire of scuffle, so it was too late to insist on withdrawing. There are more and more people who rush up and plan to pull the overlord down. However, these attacks were also futile. The overlord didn''t hesitate at all. He waved the hammer in his hand and broke all these people''s heads. Just as the overlord continued to tangle with the scattered soldiers, the rear reinforcements had arrived near the camp, but they did not intend to rush in so soon to join the chaos. They put out a long gun array in an orderly way and surrounded the camp on both sides. Moreover, the two long spear formations, one on the left and the other on the right, were horns of each other. If the overlord wanted to break in directly, his cavalry might suffer huge losses. "Overlord, what should we do now?" Now the gang of soldiers under the overlord''s hand have already put them in the camp. The 50 or so people are almost ready to brush, and most of the remaining people have also fled directly to join the long gun array on both sides. This is Chu Dong''s plan. He uses these 50 people as bait to attract the overlord to attack. Only in this way can he have this opportunity to trap the overlord in this long gun array. And now Chu Dong''s plan has been successful, he successfully trapped the overlord in the long gun array. At this time, the fire began to worry a little, but he was not worried about himself, he was worried about the comfort of the overlord, because this expedition itself was initiated by the overlord, if the overlord had any weaknesses, then he would be very guilty. Although both of them were ready to die in battle long before they set out, Huo Huo didn''t want Bawang to die in such a weak place. But when the fire looked at the metal mask of overlord, he said that he felt that overlord''s eyes became bloody and cruel again, and then he gave out an unprecedented roar. I don''t know why. After hearing his roar, the remaining soldiers were exhausted. But after hearing his roar, they roared with overlord again. Then the overlord began to howl. "Now there''s a long line of guns outside, but it''s only about 30 people. More than 30 people can''t resist our attack. Don''t forget that there are more than 50 people in the final profit. Now they are all killed by us. Don''t hesitate or be afraid to kill them with me!" After hearing his roar, even the fire itself could not bear the desire in his heart, so he began to roar, and rushed with the overlord towards the long gun array in front of him. But Chu Dong sent out these reinforcements, in fact, there are 100 people! Even Chu Dong, who was standing in the distance, was very surprised. He didn''t think that the leader of the giant beast tribe was such a ferocious man now. Even he was so ferocious to himself that he even ordered his cavalry to attack his spear array.But Chu Dong at this time, I had already predicted in my heart that the overlord would surely die in this battle. In this way, Chu Dong also won the battle at a very low price. But what happened next really shocked Chu Dong. He had never seen such a situation before. It turned out that when the overlord led his cavalry to attack the spear array, many people were frightened by the roar of the overlord. They threw down the spear and ran away. Many of the soldiers around him were directly pierced by long guns, but they still kept roaring and killing. What is the reason for this? Chu Dong couldn''t understand for a moment. After all, these people were thin but fatally wounded. According to reason, they had no strength to continue to kill, but the overlord and his men seemed completely unaffected. A long gun battle of more than 100 people! Now the overlord rushed out casually, leaving behind a mess and countless corpses. This is his fighting capacity. Chu Dong sighed and began to question his tactics. On the other side, Overlord also returned to his camp, but what he didn''t expect was that the only one who came back with him was the fire, and all the rest of his people died in the breakout. Chapter 465 At this time, the chaotic battle was over, but recently Chu Dong himself didn''t understand why he failed, because his plan should have been perfect at the beginning. Although Bawang was an extremely powerful man, Chu Dong probably thought that he was just a primitive man who could fight. Moreover, according to the information Chu Dong heard in the past few days, Chu Dong found that Bawang actually began to use cavalry on the flat land. This shows that this is the strength of the southern tribes. Although Chu Dong himself was an extremely powerful beast king, he could control no more than a dozen beasts. If you want to control those more powerful beasts, I''m afraid Chu Dong may not even be able to control them. Because of this, Chu Dong did not try his best to have some so-called cavalry in his tribe. He wanted to use a more natural way to let these beasts float in his soldiers. Although there are many wild animals in the tribe of Chudong now, most of them are in a state that has not been tamed. Now they can safely stay in the animal pen inside the tribe and burn high incense. Chu Dong had to send most of the soldiers to take strict care of them every day. Otherwise, if these wild animals revolted, the main tribe would be destroyed. So Chu Dong basically regarded these wild animals as daily food animals. But now really to the battlefield, Chu Dong really found his own gap. The overlord can easily move to any normal place through the cavalry under his hand, and can launch an impact towards a normal place at any time. However, if he is a normal soldier, he may not be able to do so at all. That''s why Chudong has always chosen to defend. Although Chu Dong had a lot of troops on hand, although these soldiers were good at fighting, it was a pity that if Chu Dong''s tribe appeared in the most important position on the battlefield, it would soon be directly surrounded by the overlord''s cavalry. At that time, I''m afraid that Chu Dong didn''t have time to regret it, so Chu Dong always took more conservative measures and didn''t let the overlord see through his real strength. Only in this way can Chu Dong consume the overlord''s strength step by step. It turns out that Chu Dong thought that a very irascible chief like Bawang would use more radical tactics. It''s a pity that Chu Dong didn''t expect that Bawang used only 20 cavalry when he went to the funeral. Originally, Chu Dong thought that he could form a two-tier encirclement by his long gun array, so that he could do his best to kill Bawang. It''s a pity that Chu Dong was wrong, but he didn''t expect that the overlord used only 20 cavalry in the end, and even if the overlord went to battle himself, Chu Dong didn''t get any advantage. He never thought that Tyrannosaurus Rex could lead his soldiers out of the battlefield. Because of this, Chu Dong was very upset about his decision. Now Chu Dong has lost his wife and lost his army. Maybe the overlord will never know in his heart how many people Chu Dong was involved in the previous round of breakout. In this battle, the 50 people Chu Dong used as bait and the 100 people he used to surround should have a total of 50 soldiers. But the result was unexpected. Under the leadership of the overlord, this round of raids and the massacre in the camp before, Chu Dong lost at least 70 people in this round. And these 70 people were all excellent soldiers who had been trained by Chu Dong for a long time. Now Chu Dong understands that this overlord is really not a simple opponent. It''s not so easy for him to lose in this battle. So Chu Dong left this area at this time. He was responsible for the investigation of the mountain, returned to his tribal camp, and started a new round of planning. After returning to his camp, Overlord was very upset and even drank more blood. He has been accompanied by the fire, and I don''t know what to say at this time. After all, among the cavalry this time, 20 people are all soldiers from the volcanic tribe. The fire rarely saw these soldiers die on the battlefield, so he was very irritable in this practice. "I said overlord, now you don''t want to drink blood. We will take this opportunity to launch a night attack directly. Maybe we can rush into his camp to believe that so many of us can definitely kill him by surprise. At that time, you can capture this chief alive and taste his blood yourself." However, it was obvious at this time that although fierce fire said so, Overlord was not moved at this time. He still sat quietly in the same place as at the beginning and drank blood one by one. "Overlord." But at this time, no matter how the fire called overlord, he seemed to have known God, and he didn''t want to take care of it. That is, the fire itself had never seen overlord like this before.But at this time, what the overlord thought was not the heavy traps Chu Dong had set for him. What he really thought was why he lost the battle. You know, Overlord didn''t take these tribes in the north as one thing from the beginning. He always thought that his threat should be across the sea. They don''t have to build their own old tribes. They just think that they can live on their own. Unfortunately, now overlord is wrong. He didn''t expect that such a strong opponent has emerged in the north, which has directly changed overlord''s mind and his strategy. He didn''t expect that the situation has become like this. All of a sudden, Overlord seemed to recover. Then he opened his eyes. The next second, his eyes were full of the desire to kill again. See overlord this appearance, this time the fire also finally relieved down, it seems that the strength of this battle did not hurt overlord''s self-esteem. On the contrary, the strength of the battle now makes the overlord even more excited. Chapter 466 At this time, Huo Huo also understood that he did not misunderstand the overlord. He was a real conqueror. At that time, in the deepest part of the forest of death, the three elders were still pestering with them. These exhibitions didn''t think that their separation posture was so difficult, even the elder himself had several decorations. Elder Lei is the first one to be entangled. At this time, he has exhausted all his catharsis skills. Unfortunately, he didn''t expect that this sub body, like him, is very familiar with the control of power. Therefore, after using the same number of moves as elder Lei frequently, elder Lei found that the move used by this avatar seemed to be similar to his own, and his skills were getting better and better. He was very surprised. He didn''t expect that things would become like this ¡£ At this time, the wind elder has no way at this time. He bites his teeth, and then calls the fire elder and the thunder elder directly. They are going to combine the strength of the three of them directly. In this way, they may be able to break the barrier of the forest of death. The other two elders also understood immediately after hearing his words. Then, elder Feng directly used his ability, and quickly rolled up a death whirlwind at this position of the vibration of a death forest. Two fire elders and Lei Changlao also quickly turned into a flash of lightning and a burst of flame, which directly condensed in the storm. Suddenly, the power of the storm became more powerful. There was a huge tornado in the center and the side, and there were flames and lightning on both sides. This storm was so powerful that it directly shook the forest. Then, with the strength of his three people, elder Feng really broke through the barrier of the death forest, directly drilled out of the trees and quickly rolled out of the death forest. After their efforts, they finally escaped from the forest of death, and then elder Feng took a breath. For a long time, he looked at the forest which made him pay a huge price, and then looked at the wound on his body, and then he even gave out a burst of laughter. "What are you laughing at?" Although Lei Changlao was very unhappy at this time, and this forest can be said to be a real setback to his spirit. At first, he always thought he was invincible, but until now, he found that there were other things in the world that could be more powerful than himself. "We almost died here." Fire elder this time, the whole body is basically exhausted, he stood up very hard, all over the bones creak. "But doesn''t that just mean we''re in the right place? This local theater can contain such a powerful force, which just shows that this place can give us more rewards At this time, after taking a little breath, elder Feng seemed to be determined to challenge again. The other two elders didn''t speak. They just looked at the forest quietly. Once they thought it was just a common forest, but today they still have a little awe of it. On the other side, Chu Dong had already begun to arrange his troops. At this time, he had had a very difficult night. This night, he could not sleep at all. He was very worried that the overlord might directly send troops to kill him. Although Chu Dong had already laid a net inside the store, waiting for the overlord to rush directly into the camp, after the overlord''s battle, Chu Dong began to worry about whether his troops could withstand the overlord''s impact. You know, in the process of fighting, all the soldiers around them fell into madness. In the process of fighting, they seemed to completely ignore any pain and any danger, as if they had incarnated into the gods and went down to earth, desperately cutting down the surrounding enemies. Now Chu Dong understood why the overlord was able to gain a place among these tribes in the south. Most of these tribes in the south are very powerful, and they are certainly not ordinary people who can shock these tribes. At dawn, Chu Dong had already begun to arrange troops. He directly deployed all these troops to the periphery of the tribe, and the day before the overlord arrived, he had already set up a lot of fences and some sharp wooden stakes in the periphery of the tribe. Chu Dong knows that Bawang is a person who likes to use diseases very much. In the face of these obstacles, Bawang should try his best to combine with his company, so that he can win some time for himself. At the same time, they don''t even forget the rest time.Now they don''t dare to put Chu Dong aside, because this time they don''t know what kind of Assassin they will meet, so instead of letting Chu Dong be attacked by assassins, it''s better to let them stay by Chu Dong''s side, so that once they encounter any trouble, they can still get together. Just as Chu Dong was planning to line up an array on one side, a cavalry rushed to the other side of the gate quickly. However, the cavalry didn''t seem to be fighting. When he arrived outside the camp of Chu Dong, he immediately came down, and then stood still, waiting for Chu Dong to send someone to negotiate with him. "I can''t imagine that the bully is so arrogant now. He even wants to come and persuade him to surrender." Chu Dong said while shaking his head, and then quickly sent a sentry to negotiate with the cavalry. Soon after that, the cavalry quickly climbed up the saber toothed tiger''s back, and then quickly left, and Chu Dong sent out the sentry, this time also directly sent a message. It turns out that Bawang really wanted to have a private conversation with Chudong at this time, and the Bawang brothers also understood that Chudong was a very cunning man, so the position he set was naturally the boundary between the two armies, which was in the middle of the river. Chapter 467 Chu Dong naturally agreed. Then he immediately put on his armor and skull helmet, and began to go out step by step. But when Chu Dong was about to leave the camp, Yang immediately caught up with him. "Chief, you won''t really agree. He wants to negotiate with him. You should know that this man is a bloodthirsty butcher. If you go out alone, you will encounter some problems..." Yang''s words to this half can''t go on any more, but he still takes the initiative to request, hope to go with Chu Dong. Although Chu Dong knew that if he was accompanied by someone, it would be the best. In addition, Yang was the best one among the tribes. If he was accompanied, it would be much safer. But Chu Dong also knew that Bawang was not a fool. If Chu Dong was accompanied by his soldiers this time, then Bawang would feel the fear in Chu Dong''s heart. Chu Dong can''t take other people with him this time. This time, he can only go by himself. Under the gaze of a large group of soldiers around him, Chu Dong left his camp step by step and began to move towards the river. Chu Dong didn''t want to show his strength too soon at this time, so he used the way of walking. After all, the overlord didn''t know that Chu Dong could use some special strength, so maybe he despised himself. As for his own strength, Chu Dong thought that he could take this move as a surprise attack, so that he could catch the overlord by surprise. Although Chu Dong thought so in his heart, he didn''t know whether the situation was like this or not. When Chu Dong arrived at the river, he found that there was a man standing here. He was very big, and he was wearing heavy armor. What surprised Chu Dong was that he was wearing armor that he had never seen before, and the workmanship was very good. "Here you are, you are the chief of the barbarian tribe?" At this time, the leaders of the two sides met at this moment, and Chu Dong could really feel that the power of the overlord was very strong, and even sent out a very strong pressure from the inside out. Chu Dong did not speak and nodded again. But at this time, overlord''s face looked very disdainful. "Originally, I thought you should be a very tall person, but now I think you are similar to ordinary people." "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s just say what''s the matter. The fight between us is still going on. Besides, does it matter what I look like or what my figure is? Didn''t I show you my ability yesterday? " Hearing Chu Dong say so, Overlord not only is not angry, but also laughs. "It''s a bit interesting to fight with you, but I guess you don''t know much about me. You should know that I didn''t come here to recruit your tribe, I came here to annihilate you completely." Overlord''s words come to this, the bloody meaning in his two eyes is more profound. "You should go to the south. Maybe you can hear a lot of rumors about me, but I can tell you that most of those sensational rumors are true. Only the most powerful tribes who have been exposed by me are qualified to join me. As for those tribes whose names have not been passed by, I usually crush them like ants Crush it all. " Chu Dong did not speak, but stood in the same place and continued to look at the overlord. He was curious that he could say something more. "You should know in your heart that I am definitely not a kind person, so this time I come here to make a condition for you." Chu Dong is very curious at this time. What can a bloody butcher like Bawang put forward? "You will offer me water and soil every month to show your submission to me. Only in this way can I guarantee the safety of your tribe, and I can also guarantee you that as long as you agree to my condition, I immediately say that you will never attack again after you go back." Now Chu Dong understood what was in the heart of the overlord. Originally, the overlord could understand more or less, that is, if this battle continues like this, it is doomed to be a life and death battle, and the overlord can win, but it will also waste more time. According to the reason why overlord was so urgent, Chu Dong guessed that there was something important in the south. He was in a hurry to go back. "But I refuse!" Chu Dong was not so nervous at this time. Now he wanted to test the ability of overlord. "As a chief, you should think for your people, which I believe you know better than I do. If you refuse this condition, it will not be so easy for you to make peace with me or submit to me.""Is it?" Chu Dong was not so nervous at this time, but continued to talk to him in an orderly way. "Do you see the people behind you who stand at the gate of your tribal camp and watch us, they are all your people, and they also have their own families, parents and children. Do you really want to see your tribal life destroyed?" now Chu Dong can''t imagine that overlord is such a brainy person, and he even thinks about it now He threatened Chu Dong with the safety of his people. Unfortunately, Chu Dong knew that he didn''t want to eat it at all. "I''m afraid the overlord is not very familiar with the tribes in the north, so I''ll tell you today that although there are many tribes in the north, most of them are very barbaric, but you go to ask which of these tribes is the most ferocious and unyielding?" Chu Dong''s words can be regarded as a direct refusal to overlord. "Well, I like people like you. I''ll see you on the battlefield." After the overlord finished, he immediately turned around and chose to leave. Chu Dong also went back to his camp and let his group of soldiers line up. Originally Chu Dong thought it was destined to be a long-term offensive and defensive war, but now Chu Dong didn''t think so. There must be his own reason why Bawang was so anxious to let Chudong submit to him, so now Chudong knew that if Bawang continued to keep this mood, he would be very impatient. Chapter 468 If so, then the overlord will certainly show many flaws, and Chu Dong as long as he grasped the flaws of the overlord, he could defeat him very quickly. At that time, the person who surrendered might be the overlord, but Chu Dong also thought that the overlord could not accept the surrender, and he always felt that he had no intention to let him go later. Although the first battle looks very small, and it seems that there is not much loss of troops on both sides, but this battle is enough to let the leaders of both sides see the horror of the other side, so now whether it is Chu Dong or overlord, they can''t let each other go. And this is because the overlord is very anxious now, so Chu Dong is willing to be brave and choose to take the initiative to attack. This time Chu Dong attacked with 500 troops. Chu Dong himself knew that he had to be in the rear to command, so the task of the battle now fell on Xia''s shoulders. Xia himself would lead the battle to a duel with overlord along the river. This time, Chu Dong knew that the overlord would continue his previous tactics, so now the selected arms of Chu Dong also adopted a lot of sword and shield soldiers. In the front of the position of the 50 bravest death squads, they hold a long gun, in the moment the overlord''s cavalry rushed through, they can do their best to kill the overlord''s forces, as long as they can make the overlord pay a huge price in this attack, then the back of Chu Dong for this battle will occupy the active advantage. Immediately after that, a lot of intermittent soldiers were deployed on both sides, and they were arranged on the side of this long gun array, covering each other from left to right. Their duty is to harvest as many people as possible after the overlord''s cavalry fell off the horse. The last row deployed 20 archers, but these archers Chu Dong didn''t expect much now, because their training time was very limited, and the so-called Chu Dong didn''t expect them to be able to shoot the overlord''s troops accurately in the next scuffle. Their duty was to shoot arrows with Chu Dong''s signal when overlord''s cavalry rushed by. In this way, there might be many cavalry in the process of overlord''s cavalry''s sprint because of the arrows falling from the sky. As long as Bawang''s cavalry array can be disrupted, the rest of Chu Dong should be able to harvest all Bawang''s troops easily. At this time, on the opposite side of the river bank, Overlord stood at the height of his camp and began to look up at the hands slowly sent by Chu Dong. Unexpectedly, this man is really a man with brains. He knows how to deal with me in this way. Unfortunately, he is too conceited. Does he really think that he can deal with me with such a small number of people? This time has been standing beside him in the fire, at this time also take the initiative to ask to fight. "Overlord, you can rest assured. This time, I''ll kill them all." As he spoke, he immediately returned to the camp, and then began to prepare his soldiers for Saber Toothed tigers. "Wait a minute." The overlord stopped him again at this time "although I am very confident in you and I believe you can complete this task, you should understand in your heart that the enemy we are dealing with now is absolutely not simple. If you feel that the sign is wrong, you must withdraw in time." But at this time, the fire did not like to hear. "Overlord, what you should understand in your heart is that no matter you or I, we are all the descendants of giants. As the descendants of giants, there is no reason to retreat." Although the overlord also admired the fighting spirit of the fire, he made up his mind to carry out the order. "Since it''s your order, I''ll follow it." Looking at the back of the fire away, the overlord''s heart was really heavy at this time, because he also knew what kind of person the fire was. So at this time, the overlord hesitated when he watched the fire lead the soldiers to set out. Then he immediately called a soldier and secretly gave another order. Fire this time is also very simple, in addition to his own, he also took another 200 cavalry. Two hundred cavalry, each divided into two teams, and this time they used another thing that only volcanic tribes would use. Flying stone. In fact, this thing is not complicated, that is, it uses two very flexible thin skins to make a belt, which binds a stone in the center. In the process of moving forward, they start to wave the stone on the belt, and then when the strength reaches the maximum, they throw the stone out at the speed limit. In this way, before they succeed, when they rush into the enemy''s front, they will let the enemy''s position meet a rain of stones. In this way, the enemy''s formation will be immediately disrupted, and even if the stones are thrown down from a high position, many people can be directly thrown to the ground. Once their formation begins to spread, the fire can lead his cavalry to fight from left to right.Soon, he can directly disperse all the several hundred defenders. Once these formations are dispersed, it will be much easier to deal with them. In this way, he can use up all the people under Chudong''s tongue bit by bit. Maybe he can meet the momentum and rush directly into Chudong''s camp. At this time, the fierce fire and the 200 cavalry led by him had begun to rush out, and Chudong''s men were all ready. At this time, the two sides began to fight. The fire said that the cavalry began to sprint towards the other side of the river, and then in the process of sprint, they also began to wave the flying stones in their hands. When they are about to throw all the money, they are very excited. At this time, the sky also immediately fell a lot of stones, directly put Chu Dong in hand, this group of people all hit the staggering. Chu Dong stood on it and watched anxiously. If they are smarter at this time, they can directly choose to block these shields on their heads, so that they can also reduce part of their own damage. Unfortunately, this group of primitive people didn''t understand this truth at all, so there was no way. Now the first round of fighting, the first round of fighting, was actually the people from Chudong, who suffered a loss first. Chapter 469 Chu Dong had already started fighting with the fire. It''s obvious that at this time, Chu Dong understood that the fire''s attack was very fierce, and the 200 cavalry in his hand seemed to have planned to revenge for the last battle, so this time they became particularly fierce in the process of attack. What''s more, Chu Dong didn''t expect that the fire would use such primitive weapons, but these primitive weapons could play such a huge effect. Now his gun array and the shield array behind him have been smashed by these flying stones. But fortunately, Chu Dong still wants Xia to lead the team this time, so Xia is also very smart at this time, he yelled. Everyone, keep the formation in order. If we disperse, we will die. Maybe most of these soldiers were trained by Chu Dong for most of their time, so they were still so loyal at this time. Some of them were even hit by stones, and they still stood still when there were many wounds. After all, at this time, they knew that they were fighting not only for the tribe, but also for their families. So when the cavalry of the fire was about to rush to earn money, Xia Lima cried out and then issued an order. "Shoot the arrow!" Suddenly, more than 20 arrows fell from the sky. They quickly fell on the top of the 200 cavalry who were about to rush in front of them. At this time, several of them were directly hit by these sharp arrows. But what made Chu Dong more curious was that the cavalry did not land at all. They were still in an orderly way. At the beginning of the attack, they rushed to the front very quickly. Then Chu Dong saw that its first round of attack didn''t work, so he immediately began to blow the horn. The horn was made of the teeth of a huge saber toothed tiger, so the sound of the horn was very loud, even hundreds of meters away. After hearing Chu Dong''s hind foot, Xia hesitated at this time and immediately knocked on his shield. Then the two long lines of spearmen quickly gathered together at this time, and they directly resisted in front of him. "Don''t worry, and don''t be afraid. Although there are many people in their long gun array, we can encircle them from the flank." They said, and then he and I together, and very quickly split into two, one left and one right like a clip to show a pincer attack. But this time in the summer, he was really smart. He immediately let the surrounding soldiers start to disperse, and then quickly surrounded the shield soldiers in the middle. In this way, although they seem to be surrounded on the surface, these cavalry can''t break through the long gun array at all. They can only swing left and right and begin to surround them slowly. Everybody hold on. At this time, Xia just dropped the shield in his hand, then quickly picked up a long gun in his hand and joined the battle. Then, under the leadership of Xia, the soldiers around him also began to counterattack. They began to use long guns to stab all the cavalry who were going to get close to them. However, these soldiers who fell on the ground seem to have lost their fighting ability on the surface, but in fact, they have become more flexible at this time, so there are a lot of them when the war is in chaos, but they actually get into the defense line when the surrounding defense line is a little loose. After these soldiers got into the line of defense, they began to be crazy, with all kinds of weapons in their hands, and began to slash. Even Chu Dong''s shield soldiers, which were carefully arranged in the beginning, seemed unable to resist at this time. This is what the overlord bottle always tells the soldiers that they must have the spirit of sacrifice in the fight. After the video code, these soldiers also very quickly went directly into the inner side of the defense line. They intend to destroy the defense line directly from the inside. However, at the beginning, Chu Dong was placed in the first place with a long gun staring at the shield soldiers inside. At this time, they were also very fierce. When they faced the enemies who respected their defense line, they were not soft hearted. Basically, four or five people swarmed on, and easily pushed the soldier to the ground. It''s a pity that these soldiers are still warriors of the beast tribe after all. They are trained by the overlord himself. They are often asked to fight with one enemy and ten enemies by the overlord. So even if four or five people pushed the warriors of the beast tribe to the ground, he could easily break free, and then began to wave weapons quickly to kill as much as possible. Now Chu Dong''s formation seems to be loose at this time. Although these long spearmen are still sticking to it, at that step, these sword and shield soldiers have begun to mix with the fallen giant tribe soldiers.Chudong directly dragged the cavalry into the mud of the battle. Now even if they want to retreat, I''m afraid it''s not so easy, unless the fire is willing to give up the lives of some soldiers. However, Chu Dong also knew that since he was able to get along well with the overlord, he should not easily give up the chance to fight, so now the fire still led the troops in person and began to cut and kill in the front line. "Hold on, everyone. The more energy-saving it is, the more victory it will be. Now there are few people left. We just need to hold on for a while, and they will be finished!" After hearing Xia''s roar, I thought you started to be very brave at this time, and directly and slowly expanded their formation. In this way, their killing range and radius become larger and larger, but they have a great chance of being washed away. Unfortunately, although it is a good time for the fire to impact, now his cavalry has been in a mess for a long time, so they have no such impact power at first, so now they can only turn around From time to time, a few soldiers and cavalry would fall to the ground. Fortunately, they were still Xia''s first soldiers, so even if many of these soldiers could not get up, there would be a second person who would not go up immediately. They did not care about the sword and shield soldiers behind them, and the soldiers who had fallen down were constantly cutting and killing. Chapter 470 This is the first lesson Chu Dong taught them when training these soldiers, that is trust. You must entrust your trust to others, so that you can go all out in this. Moreover, you must try every means to help your brothers in crisis. So at this time, the group of long Gunners outside also looked very brave. Although they expanded the radius of defense, the probability of death became higher, but at this time, they were still alive. They kept shooting down and falling, and at the same time, they would try to protect their brothers. After repeatedly tugging at both sides, the fire seemed to have been impatient for a long time, so he began to shout. "Well, now we don''t have to waste any more time, we start to use our jumping tactics!" After hearing the roar of the fire, at this time, the surrounding soldiers began to step on the back of the tiger with their feet, and then pushed hard. They jumped several meters high and fell directly into the guard circle. "What?" Chu Dong had never thought that the fire army would use such a means to directly rush into the interior of their formation. But only a few seconds later, Chudong didn''t finally understand that the weapons used by the soldiers who were defending outside were long guns. As long as they can avoid the attack of these long guns, they basically have nothing to be afraid of. And because at this time, they directly jump into the interior of Chu Dong''s room by jumping, so if the outside group of gunners want to turn their heads to deal with the soldiers who are entangled with each other, they will be in a dilemma, that is, they will be in a dilemma Said that after this tactic, directly let Chu Dong''s long gun array completely abandoned. Chu Dong was stunned at this time, but he still held his teeth tightly. He planned to put all the positions in this battle, and the rest would be in this summer. Although Chu Dong elves knew that reinforcements should be able to directly annihilate the fire and the cavalry around him at this time, if Chu Dong acted rashly at this time, he would let him go There was a void in the camp, which made it possible for the overlord to take advantage of the void. After all, at the beginning of the battle, Chu Dong had noticed that the overlord, who was always very competitive, didn''t take the initiative to attack this time, but sent his brother to lead the cavalry. So what was overlord doing? Chu Dong had no way to think of it. After all, although overlord looked like a very savage butcher, Chu Dong knew that overlord was not a fool, and even in some ways he was equal to himself. Now the fire has started to make them jump into the defense line deployed by Chu Dong, and they begin to cut and kill wildly, and after such a raid by overlord. At present, Chu Dong''s front is basically in a mess, and even the spearmen at the beginning have lost their function. Now, if they didn''t rush into this defense line like others, they would have joined in the scuffle, or they would have been sorry for these headless Saber Toothed tigers. I don''t know why. Once these Saber Toothed tigers were controlled by the beast king of the beast tribe, they began to become manic. Basically, they became the same as the soldiers in the beast tribe. They had a huge morale. When they saw the living people, they would rush up without any fear. This is the tactics that liehuo thought of. He even thought of this way to attack Chu Dong''s defense line. Now he and his soldiers have begun to kill inside the defense line, and the sword and shield soldiers that Chu Dong deployed in the defense line at the beginning are crowded with each other because there are too many people, and they can hardly echo each other. As for the long speared soldiers in the periphery, although most of them are dealing with the capitals of all walks of life, they are totally unable to resist the attack of more than 200 construction tigers, so there is a huge gap in the peripheral defense. And at this time of chaos, basically no matter how much Xia orders, there is no use at all, so at this time he also throws the long gun at hand. He directly pierced a saber toothed tiger who was going to rush forward, and then he quickly pulled out the steel sword on his back. They soon joined in the melee. Now the melee looks very complicated. Although the number of the main side is dominant, they are still not as good as the warriors of the beast tribe. You know, it''s said that it takes a long time for these soldiers in the tribe to join the overlord''s army, and most of them have to participate in at least one death fight of the Xie God meeting. Therefore, these soldiers are very powerful in any way, even one of them can resist three or four sword and shield soldiers of Chu Dong. What''s more, I don''t know why. When fighting, these soldiers basically ignore any pain. Even if their hands and feet have been cut off, they can still work part-time with each other and continue to fight. They don''t seem to feel any pain.The only thing that fills their brains is the desire for blood. Chu Dong had never seen a soldier like them, and it was hard to imagine how much severe training they had gone through before they could have the fighting power they have today. But at this time, Chu Dong knew that he must not act rashly enough. He had to find ways to calm himself down, because the overlord was still missing at this time. Chu Dong didn''t know how many soldiers they had this time. Because of this, Chu Dong is still biting his teeth, although he doesn''t expect anything from the current fighting situation. And even if Chu Dong began to send reinforcements, it would only make more soldiers fall into this chaotic duel, so Chu Dong can only place all his hopes in Xia now. At this time, Xia began to carry his big knife and began to cut and kill inside. Fortunately, Xia''s fighting power was strong enough, so many soldiers also died directly under Xia''s knife. Chapter 471 At this time, Xia also began to chop and kill the soldiers around frequently. Finally, he got to the center of this chaotic battlefield. Here, he happened to meet his opponent Huo Huo in this battle. The two men looked at each other, and then the fire took the lead in attacking. He swung the sledgehammer on his back very quickly and hit Xia directly. At this time, Xia immediately began to lift his knife to block the blow. Two people just in this moment immediately understand each other''s position, so this time Xia also quickly began to talk with the fire. "Now I have to tell you, that''s why we have stopped fighting for no reason. Since you are a person who values honor, let''s fight alone now. Don''t pay more unnecessary casualties." Although Xia is still very calm at this time, but for the fire, Xia''s words are just another form of begging for mercy. "You mean your soldiers may die, but I''m sorry, in my case, the soldiers of our volcanic tribe will only die in battle. They will never quit because of your bullshit agreements!" As he said this, he began to swing it again. The sledgehammer in his hand knocked four or five times, and it was heavier every time. It can be seen from this that how powerful the power of the fire was. But even so, Xia still resisted the past very smoothly. Because of this, he became more and more excited, because he had not met such a soldier for a long time, so they began to fight with each other desperately. At this time, in the middle of the battlefield, the two sides were jingling and sparking with each other. Even the soldiers, who were fighting, were unwilling to intervene in the battle because their fighting frequency was too fast. At this time, the power of the fire was very strong, so he tried his best to attack the sword in Xia''s hand, because he knew in his heart that the weapon in hand now was obviously one of the best in a wild land. At least that''s what he thought in his heart, so few other tribes can resist the fierce attack of several times by the fire. So now the fire is very confident that he should be able to directly interrupt the weapon in Xia''s hand under the continuous attack. Once the weapon in Xia''s hand is interrupted, it basically declares that he has failed in the battle. Moreover, he will never let his enemy go easily. I''m afraid that if Xia loses in this duel, then the fire will kill him directly. So at this time, Xia himself was very careful. He repeatedly resisted the attack of the fire, and at the same time, he began to look for opportunities to counterattack. Finally, when the fire swung the sledgehammer to fight head-on, he was caught by Xia suddenly. Xia quickly flashed, and then directly flashed to the side of the fire, and then quickly turned up the big knife, cut down toward the fire''s hand. Dang! At this time, Xia was very surprised to find that his knife directly cut off all the arm armor on the fire''s hand, but he didn''t know why his knife was directly stuck on his skin. "I didn''t expect that, little brother. Everyone in our volcanic tribe has such hard skin, and I''m the most powerful one, so it''s too early for you to hurt me with your own weapons." He said while laughing, the expression on his face at this time also became more arrogant, and then forced a foot directly to Xia tie to the ground, and then swung the sledgehammer with both hands. But at this time, Xia Nao was also very flexible. He rolled quickly, then picked up the big knife which fell to one side, and then cut a knife directly towards his ankle. It doesn''t matter if the knife goes down. There are countless blood spurting out from the ankle in a moment. After so many years of fire, his face finally showed a trace of pain, but soon he immediately restrained himself, and then continued to fight. But it was because he hurt the ankles of the fire, so at this time, the fire became very difficult in the battle, which can be said to be very painful. But at the same time, the great pain brought the fire, more powerful desire to fight, so he still stood in the same place and began to pester with Xia. At this time, because Xia''s tactics just achieved results, now he can basically look for all kinds of dead corners to attack the fire. But Xia Xinli also knows that his tactics just now can only be successful once. After that, the fire will no longer attack so hard, but turn to defensive posture. Next, at the beginning of the success of the fire show, why he is the most powerful people in the volcano tribe, that is because constantly in the state of attack, the fire can be very fierce, even in the defense, the fire can be very careful. Now it is precisely because the fire began to transform into a defensive posture, so now the summer''s attack has become very dull, and even several times almost by the fire''s counterattack directly down to the ground, the smoke and dust both sides jingle in place, after so long, still did not win.At this time, the group of soldiers around them did not stop, but fought fiercely. And now their original fighting position has started from hard, and their small defense line has expanded to the whole plain, where many people are chasing and killing others. Just because of this, Chu Dong was not very clear about the situation in the battlefield. He didn''t know what would happen next. However, after seeing the duel between the central fire and Xia, Chu Dong understood that the reason why the fire was able to jump into his defense line and fight a cease-fire was that the people of the volcanic tribe were born with rough skin and integrated with the volcano, so it can be said that they brought their own thing a helmet and armor. It can be said that Chu Dong got a lot of useful information after the duel. Unfortunately, Chu Dong didn''t know what the result of the duel would be? As the battle began to grow more intense. Chapter 472 So now Chu Dong''s heart is also understood, this kind of battle will have what result, so at this time he is also very nervous heart also began to relax down. It turned out that after ordinary killing, the soldiers around finally chose to retreat, and the ground was basically covered with corpses. At this time, Xia just resisted the fire attack, and then he looked around again, and then said aloud. "Well, we don''t have to fight any more. Take a look around." At this time, the fire finally stopped, and he began to look around. At this time, he found that most of the soldiers around Zhou were lying on the ground, motionless, and there were few people left, whether they were on Xia''s side or on the fire''s side. "Now you understand that without the current situation, we have no need to fight any more. You can''t attack our camp at all, and we have been talking for such a long time. It seems that it''s impossible for you to kill me, so retreat from each other." After hearing Xia''s suggestion, although the fire didn''t know what to do at this time, he sighed. Today''s battle once again showed him that the most powerful tribe in the world was not only them, but also many elite soldiers from the north where they had never set foot. However, how could he retreat so easily? He thought while biting his teeth. Then he raised his sledgehammer again and came to Xia''s side step by step. "It doesn''t matter. Your attack routine is basically clear. Maybe after a few rounds, you can die in my hands." But as a result, after the fire said this, Xia''s expression suddenly froze. But the reason why he made this expression was not because of the words of the soul, but because of the person who came behind the fire. At this time, the overlord behind the fire had come with about ten people step by step, but it seemed that they did not intend to join the battle. "Overlord, why are you here?" The blaze was also very surprised at this time. After all, Overlord had already decided to let the blaze decide the direction of the battle at the beginning. Unfortunately, now he seems to be unable to help himself. But at the same time, Chudong side also took a few people step by step toward the river, the leaders of the two sides met again at this time. "Well, you''ve tried your best in this battle, so I have nothing to say. Since the situation is like this, let''s go back first, and we''ll continue to fight tomorrow." At this time, the overlord also patted the fire on the shoulder. It was a trip to go back with him. Originally, the two sides might have been entangled with each other, but finally the situation forced the leaders of the two sides to intervene in the battle. "Come on, blaze. You''ve played a good fight, and you don''t have to blame yourself now. We''ve won. We''ve replaced 200 cavalry. We''ve made a profit with more than 500 of them." Although the fire was still very high at this time, he took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. Then he limped away slowly with overlord. At least today, he will always remember that Xia cut his ankle. Originally, the fire always felt that he was invincible, but today, the fire also found that he was not. He did not expect that today''s battle would teach him so many lessons, but since the overlord now thinks that the battle has been won, there is nothing to blame for the fire. Although up to now, the overlord still can''t guess how many people are left in Chudong, the leopard king is still very confident in himself. After all, there are more than 800 soldiers left in his hand, which should be enough to cope with the next battle. After returning to the camp, Chu Dong himself began to think deeply. He didn''t expect that he would lose so many people in today''s battle, more than 400 people, nearly 500 people. It can be said that most of Chu Dong''s troops were directly consumed in this battle. If this battle is going on like this, I''m afraid that even if Chu Dong can successfully defend this attack, it''s hard to face the next several animal disasters. This must be the plan of the overlord''s mind. He didn''t want to beat down the camp in the main house directly through this number of people. As long as he weakens Chu Dong''s strength as much as possible, he doesn''t need to do it by himself. These wild animals around him and these covetous tribes will naturally finish the next thing. After all, if someone claims to be a God, then naturally someone will want to pull this person down from the altar. For so long, no one can be a God forever. Most people have to constantly face the challenges of others. But whether Chu Dong is a person or not, at least the psychology of dominating the king is very clear, so he also knows this in his heart, that is, as long as the strength of Chu Dong is weakened, the rest of the things basically don''t have to worry about themselves.Although he himself thought he should be a conqueror, it''s a pity that now he knew that the weather in the North was getting colder and colder, and he had to lead his soldiers back before winter, otherwise, I''m afraid the combat effectiveness of these soldiers on his side would be greatly reduced. After the winter, most of the beasts had no plan to go back to battle directly, so they didn''t have enough food to fight. If this kind of battle continues to drag on like this, then I''m afraid that it''s not Chu Dong who finally defeated the overlord, but hunger and these extremely cold environment. The overlord will not let such a thing happen naturally, so now he will try every means to let the battle in front of him end as soon as possible, and now the goal of overlord''s heart is almost half achieved. Chu Dong''s heart also knows that if he wants to change this battle, he is afraid that in addition to updating his tactics, there is a more important thing, that is technology. Although Chu Dong''s people are not so good at fighting, fortunately, Chu Dong still has many ideas in his mind. Chapter 473 "I''m sorry, chief, I didn''t win this fight." After the battle, Xia has returned to the camp, but now his face looks very painful. Because at this time, Xia''s heart is very clear, that is this time, he once again let Chudong down, and this time not occupy Chudong disappointed, even let his tribe lost so many soldiers. These are the soldiers. Nearly five hundred, and most of them were trained by Chu Dong. It can be said that if they only depended on them, Xia could fight down several small tribes directly. It''s a pity that Xia failed this time, but although Chu Dong was told not to think too much, Xia could not forgive himself anyway. "It''s OK, brother. It''s my turn to lead the next battle." At this time, Yang obviously stood in front of Xia and began to comfort him. Although they didn''t have much communication, they didn''t know why they had already become two good brothers. "The man named liehuo, I really want to have a good fight with him." At this time, the expression on Yang''s face also looks very excited, as if he has already made preparations for how to kill the fire. However, although Xia''s force value is still lower than Yang''s, it''s a pity that Xia did understand how terrible this man named liehuo was at this time. In just a moment, he could directly change from offensive posture to defensive posture, and he was as solid as a rock. With such an opponent Yang, how to compete with him? What''s more, Yang is not a very smart man at all. Although he is not vague about big things, he doesn''t pay attention to small things. However, these small things are the most important things to consider when he is fighting close to his opponent. At this time, the two of them are communicating with each other. Unfortunately, Chu Dong, who has been standing beside them at this time, has not heard what they are saying, because now Chu Dong is thinking about the follow-up. Chudong now has a total of thousands of people in the tribe. If you count the soldiers who can fight, there are still more than 1000 soldiers left. However, Chudong can directly turn the whole tribe into soldiers when necessary, but that''s absolutely a bad policy. If Chu Dong had heard that the whole tribe started to fight at this time, it must be the time when Chu Dong mountain was running out of water, and this time was definitely not what Chu Dong wanted. Unfortunately, there are still no good ideas in Chu Dong''s mind. After all, I think that although there are more people here than they are, it''s a pity that he lacks combat experience. Although Chu Dong had tried his best to train these soldiers in his tribe, unfortunately, these soldiers did not have much practical experience, so they were compared by the giant tribe soldiers and found that the soldiers around him were much worse. Now that the basic quality can''t match, what Chu Dong can rely on is only his own brain. In the end, Chu Dong figured it out. Now he had to have someone to buy time for himself. Only in this way could Chu Dong think of a way to improve his internal combat effectiveness. "Yang, did you just say that you want to compete with the man named liehuo?" Although Chu Dong asked, the fire became a little cautious at this time. Although I want to compete with him, I don''t know whether I can win the battle or not. Seeing this in front of the fire, Chu Dong was not angry, but also very happy, because what Chu Dong lacks now is the kind of people who dare to admit their own shortcomings. "It doesn''t matter. I don''t ask you to win this battle. I don''t ask you to beat him. I just want you to delay me." "What do you mean?" Chu Dong didn''t speak at this time, but he had already told Yang through his eyes that he had a plan in his heart. "I see." At this time, Yang has fully understood the meaning of Chu Dong''s heart. What Chu Dong wants now is not to kill a general directly, but to delay as much as possible, because Chu Dong is now preparing for a new round of deployment. So in the process of the layout, Chudong naturally needs a lot of time, and this practice of Yang will naturally win a lot of time for Chudong. And according to what Yang could do, he would drag his opponent until he was exhausted. Only in this way, the two sides would have to stop the duel again. After ending the duel, the two sides will definitely choose to fight a duel directly. In the process of the duel, Chu Dong will certainly play with something new. Maybe these things made by Chu Dong this time can directly change the battle, and maybe save the whole tribe.After thinking about this, Yang finally agreed. Now he has begun to place all his hopes on Chu Dong, just like everyone else. After all, Chu Dong is a man who is ordained by them to be God, so their God will surely create a miracle for them when necessary. So soon the tribe on the east side of Chu began to send a messenger to the overlord, which means that the most powerful soldier on the east side of Chu will fight another strongest soldier on their side. Although the meaning of Chu Dong''s words is very obvious, in order to let the fire appear and let the fire fight with Yang, what Chu Dong didn''t expect is that this time he was the overlord. After all, Bawang himself is also a very warlike person. After the last battle, now Bawang has not much to do. He wants to defeat the tribe of Chudong as much as possible before. In addition, in the last battle, Huo Huo had been injured, so the task of dueling now naturally fell on overlord''s shoulder, so overlord confidently agreed directly. After Chu Dong''s messenger left, Overlord also began to actively deploy, because now Bao Wang knew that once he defeated the most powerful soldier in his tribe, it was the best time to attack. Chapter 474 Because even the most powerful soldiers have fallen, there will be a lot of panic within the tribe. Under the guidance of these panic, these people in the Chudong tribe should also become very scared one by one. At that time, it was the time for the overlord to lead his troops to attack. In this way, the overlord could easily take this tribe of Chudong directly. Although he thinks so now, he also knows that it will take a little time and a little luck for this plan to be realized. At this time, Overlord also began to gather the soldiers born in his tribe. They sacrificed a huge bull and smeared its blood on their face. Then they knelt down and began to pray towards the surrounding earth. After all, this is their belief. They knew that as long as they prayed devoutly, their guardian God, the ancient beast, would surely protect them to win the battle. After they successfully completed the prayer, Overlord also directly asked the fire to modify his weapon. Now overlord no longer likes to use this sledgehammer, he wants to change a weapon. After hearing Bawang''s suggestion, at this time, liehuo immediately understood what Bawang wanted, so he improved Bawang''s sledgehammer overnight, and then he changed Bawang''s sledgehammer into a giant axe through his very skilled forging technology. This is a very sharp axe, and the blade of the axe also has a lot of serrations. In this way, even if the opponent is wearing armor, the overlord can easily tear the opponent''s armor through the serrations on the blade. After getting this huge axe, Overlord began to raise a very excited expression on his face. You should know that fire can often understand what overlord is thinking in his heart, so the two of them have been cooperating all the time, and this time overlord has decided to take revenge for fire. He knew in his heart that this time, no matter who stood opposite him, he would kill his opponent directly. It''s not long before the duel between them, and today it seems that the weather and climate are very suitable for this tense and urgent time. Today''s sky is full of dark clouds. There are many thunders and lightning in the sky. They are lightning and thunder, and the wind is howling around them. This is really a harbinger of the coming winter. Chu Dong also looked up for a long time and took a deep breath of the thick moist air around him. Then he laughed and patted Yang''s shoulder standing beside him. This time I have no requirements for you, I just hope you can survive in the next duel. Yang is also very helpless to shake his head at this time, although his heart is also a clear, is now this moment is the time to establish their own attack, unfortunately, at this time, he is facing the opponent in the end is what kind of person, Yang heart is not sure. "Chief, I swear to you that if I had a chance in the next duel, I would kill him directly." Chudong smiles and nods. Although he admires Yang very much and has such a spirit, Chudong also understands that this is the next duel. It must be a hard fight. In order to keep him in the next battle and survive as much as possible, Chu Dong even put on a set of bronze armor that he had worked hard to make. this set of armor can be said to have merged all the cream of Chu Dong''s brain. Although it looks like pieces of metal pieces are pieced together, Chu Dong has also laid gorilla on top of this armor. He has raised all the chest clips and shoulders inside the armor, and it looks like a huge belly. In this way, the damage of these weapons to the internal body can be reduced as much as possible, and Chu Dong doesn''t know whether the opponent in this role is using sledgehammer or not. These wide armor and extremely perfect lining can disperse the fierce power as directly as possible. In this way, the damage of internal organs can be reduced as much as possible. For a while, the weather around began to dim more quickly, and then several flashes of lightning began to surround. If ordinary people don''t know, they may think that there is something extremely special going on here. It is precisely because of this, so I now he did not hesitate, but very quickly directly sent troops out. Countless soldiers began to surround each other, and then the hands of both sides immediately came to the border. In the middle is the river that they have always respected and nurtured them. At this time, people from both sides have arrived. They cross the river and begin to stare at each other. It seems that everyone is waiting for an opportunity, waiting for an opportunity to rush to the other side, but now we all know that the reason why they come here is just to help.At this time, Yang had already started to turn, and one of his sledgehammers came out of the crowd in armor, step by step toward the river. But at this time, when the opposite person also began to come out, Chu Dong was shocked. I didn''t expect that this man was not fire, but the chief of their army, overlord. At this time, Overlord was wearing heavy armour and swung a huge ax in his hand. He began to walk towards the opposite side of the river step by step. At this time, even Yang himself began to hesitate, because he didn''t expect that he was facing the overlord from the south. Although Yang had never seen this man before, and he didn''t know how he was, it was as early as after Bawang led 20 cavalry to directly kill more than 100 of them for the first time. At this time, Yang can finally understand the reason why overlord is terrible, that is, because of this, so now Yang does not know why he always hesitates. Although we all know that both sides can never have any hesitation after going to the battlefield. Yang looked back at Chu Dong. He found that Chu Dong was also standing on the high cliff looking at him. I don''t know why. After seeing Chu Dong''s eyes, Yang seems to be gradually firmed down, and he knows it in his heart. Chapter 475 The promises he made to Chu Dong at the beginning were not without any value at all, but now he wants to ask now, he must try his best to fulfill this promise. As long as conditions permit, he will try to kill the overlord. This is his commitment to his heart, and also his promise to Chu Dong. Because of this, now he did not hesitate, but continued to drag the sledgehammer step by step down the river. "I didn''t expect you to be the most powerful soldier in their tribe. I thought you should be more powerful. Unfortunately, you don''t look fierce on the outside." Obviously, overlord is a bloodthirsty butcher, and he naturally knows what kind of appearance a butcher should have. But it''s obvious that Yang doesn''t look so fierce at this time. In fact, it looks relatively honest. But his fighting skills are among the best in the whole tribe. "I didn''t know that the overlord of Mingzhen in the whole South would be a coward hiding behind his armor." If Yang hesitated at this time, he immediately went back. "Well, I hope that in today''s duel, you can defeat me through your own skills and combat effectiveness. I have always been eager to have a qualified opponent who can stand in front of me and look me in the eyes." As the overlord spoke, he took a deep breath. Then, both sides set their own posture. They started to walk along the river step by step. With each step, their strength on hand would be stronger and stronger. It''s a pity that he raised his hammer to block his attack, but he didn''t wave his hammer directly. Now this attack is also a signal, blowing the duel horn of both sides directly, and the overlord did not hesitate at this time, he was very relaxed and flexible to block several attacks, and then quickly went around to the side of Yang, and then kicked Yang directly into the river. Your fighters are very good. Unfortunately, your reaction is too slow. If you want to be my opponent, it''s not so easy. The overlord said with a smile, then raised his axe and began to hit Yang''s upper body. Unfortunately, Yang reacted very quickly and began to roll back and forth on the river. He even avoided several attacks in a row. The overlord was already a little impatient at this time. He roared, and then began to swing his axe to sweep. All of a sudden, the surrounding water, the stones under the water, and the surrounding sand were just confused by the move of overlord. These things were flying around, which immediately fascinated Yang''s eyes. Now Yang''s vision didn''t play a great role for the time being. Just because of this, Overlord raised his axe again, aimed at the direction, and cut down hard. With the sound of metal concussion, Yang quickly rolled behind him again, but when all the dust settled, Yang looked down, and then he found that his chest armor had been cut out a huge crack by overlord''s move. But fortunately, this armor was made by Chu Dong, so it doesn''t matter if the breastplate is directly split into a huge crack, because there is a certain distance and interval between the breastplate and the body. After Yang took a deep breath, he gathered his expression again, and then he wanted to recover again. At the beginning, however, the overlord didn''t say much. After all, he had seen such a kind of armor overlord, and he was able to make his own decisions without any instruction This kind of armor. This also strengthened the determination that the overlord must destroy this tribe, otherwise I''m afraid that in a few more years, this tribe will surpass itself. So he didn''t hesitate to report the case. He waved the axe very quickly and began to combine into a steel whirlwind. His attack is very intensive, and in the process of attack also takes into account the defense, even Yang also don''t know, overlord in the end is how to do this? He has never seen anyone who can attack and defend at the same time. This kind of feeling is like every move of oneself has been seen through by overlord every time. Although now Yangda, also try every means to continue to stop the overlord''s attack, but now he is also very weak, now he even block the overlord this joint defense attack is just barely. Let alone break through the scope of the overlord''s attack, it is more like a fantasy. Because of this, Yang''s heart is also thinking about how to find a flaw.As he thought about it, he began to carefully observe the way of overlord''s attack. At this time, he found that although overlord''s attack direction was very fierce, he never seemed to care about his head defense. Maybe it was because the helmet on his face was enough for him to defend. It is because of this, so now the overlord in the process of attack, and did not pay special attention to his head, so to create an orange opportunity for Yang, so in the overlord began a very fierce attack, Yang also began to smile at this time, and then took advantage of his attack, a hard punch directly hit His helmet. Then overlord also began to feel the gravity of his body began to imbalance, so he had to quickly put the axe on the ground, barely support his body. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Yang once again raised the sledgehammer and smashed the overlord to one side. At this time, the overlord also slowly supported himself to stand up, and then he began to observe the surroundings while breathing. At this time, the overlord found that although he had been knocked to the ground, the good thing was that his physical fitness was good enough, so even after the hammer. Chapter 476 There may not be too many things, so he stood up again with a smile. At this time, the expression on his face began to become more ferocious, as if it was because of this heavy fist that the overlord saw the courage to continue to fight. It seems that you are not bad. You can find my flaw through my intensive attacks. But do you really think it''s my flaw? At this time, Yang just immediately stretched out his hand to have a look. At this time, he found that he had just gone back to that punch, and several pieces of black green had already appeared on his hand. If it wasn''t for people fighting with others on sunny days, I''m afraid all the bones in his hands would have been broken. Is it just bruise? It seems that your physical fitness is good. I have a reason to continue to fight with you. As he said this, Bawang laughed. Then he continued to swing his axe and began to attack fiercely again. But this time, Bawang seemed to change his attack direction. Now Bawang''s attack direction is the next three. He seems to see that this is the time Yang in the process of attack, he has been paying attention to, actually is his two legs, he seems reluctant to put his legs too close. Overlord also can see from this, that is, it should be Yang''s defense strength to his two legs is not enough, so he deliberately keeps a certain distance from himself. Because of this, the overlord now understands that since he deliberately keeps a distance from himself, the overlord should do the opposite and deliberately shorten his distance. Only in this way, he can continue to force, Yang revealed more flaws, only in this way can overlord continue to gain advantage. Sure enough, with the pressure of overlord, Yang began to feel a sense of uneasiness. He was an ordinary beginning. He put his feet back. Unfortunately, he knew in his heart that if he kept going back, I''m afraid he didn''t have much spare land. Just because of this, when the overlord began to press step by step, Yang also began to take a breath, and then he waved the sledgehammer hard and flew the axe to one side. The overlord had no weapons in his hand at this time, but when Taiyuan thought it was the best time for him to kill, he found that his hammer was seized by the overlord. Then the overlord began to swing his steel fist and hit Yang''s face hard. At this time, Yang Xing also knew that if his hammer was directly exposed to Qiangzi, he would encounter more trouble. So now he didn''t dare to let go. But it didn''t work. At this time, the overlord still kept swinging his fist and started to fight. It seemed that the overlord didn''t have any hesitation at this time. He knew that as long as he did it all the time, it would be sooner or later for yang to let go of his hand. That''s why he didn''t hear about the overlord. He thought that he was trying his best to endure, but suddenly he thought of a way in his mind. Then he pulled the hammer back hard. At the moment when Bawang wanted to pull the hammer back harder, he immediately released the hammer. At this time, Overlord didn''t think it was such a trick, so he didn''t grasp the hammer with his hands for a moment. He staggered back and almost fell to the ground. However, at this time, Yang began to move very quickly again. He jumped up hard, and then he grasped the sledgehammer with his hands, and he wanted to take the sledgehammer again The hammer came from overlord''s hand. At this time, Bawang also began to show his incomparable fighting talent. He directly set his feet in the same place. When Yang swung his hammer and hit him hard, Bawang dodged very quickly. Immediately after the overlord dodged the blow, he found that it seemed that Yang had not lost his will to fight, but chose to continue to attack. On the contrary, it made overlord feel very embarrassed. But fortunately, his initiative in this kind of armor is relatively good, so he doesn''t mind playing with him. Therefore, Overlord also starts to dodge his attack at this time, which makes him very interesting. On the contrary, Yang began to become more and more nervous at this time, because if the overlord continuously evaded his attack, Yang''s heart would also begin to feel guilty at this time, and it is a soldier''s taboo to feel guilty on the battlefield. Although Yang began to doubt his fighting power more and more at this time, he did not hesitate, but continued to wave a hammer with all his strength. But at last, Overlord seemed to have had enough of playing, and then he quickly flashed to one side, and began to swing his two steel fists, and began to attack left and right in turn. Unexpectedly, he directly overtook Yang''s attack, and even beat Yang a little out of breath."You don''t think I''m a man who has lost my weapon and doesn''t have any attack way at all. Let me tell you, when I was in the south, I saw all kinds of people fighting unarmed, which is also my favorite point. But if you want to play with me like this, I don''t mind giving you more play." Bawang said while laughing, then clapped his hands again, and then prepared to attack again, but just when Bawang was ready to attack, Yang jumped several steps in a row, and then threw the sledgehammer out. However, such an obvious attack was nothing for Bawang, so he just dodged lightly, but after he dodged the hammer, he found that the angry Yang was coming. Yang directly rushed to come over, a directly put Yang down to the ground, and then began to be more angry a left a right turn of attack. He didn''t even consider that the overlord still had countless very strong armor. He just relied on his primitive instinct as a soldier and began to fight his enemies. However, Overlord did not seem to dodge at this time, he seems to be enjoying the moment. To be able to push one''s opponent to the brink of doom is the way for the overlord to recognize himself and use various means to push one''s opponent to the brink of doom. Chapter 477 Looking at this time, the sun gradually fell into a crazy look, Chudong is biting his teeth, but he must be comfortable and calm down. Only in this way can he continue to keep a cool head. Now Chudong has started the next round of deployment, and it can be done soon. But the real problem is, can Yang persist in this duel? Now Chu Dong knew that it was overlord. Now he concentrated all his troops on the other side of the river bank, which showed that overlord would definitely choose to attack after the duel, and Chu Dong''s side was no exception. He was ready to fight back. Once the overlord''s army was about to move in, Chu Dong would start to fight back smoothly. But as for what Chu Dong used to fight back, he could not show it until necessary. At this time, the position in the center of the battlefield is obvious. Although this time Yang seems to have been ready, at this time he began to desperately pain Europe overlord. Unfortunately, Bawang didn''t have any unhappiness at this time. He seemed to enjoy it, because he had already pushed his opponent into a desperate situation by his own means, and he also enjoyed this moment very much. Therefore, Bawang was very happy to let him fight more after seeing Yang fight back desperately. Then, after helping himself to feel that he was gradually impatient, he immediately turned over, and then directly overthrew yang to the ground. "Well, now your performances should be over." After Yang fell to the ground, Overlord was still in an orderly way. He went to the side of his huge axe step by step and picked it up with his hand. Now it''s time to be green. I admit that you are indeed a very good fighter. Unfortunately, you are far from the standard in my heart. As he spoke, he took a deep breath. It seemed like a pity, but then he seemed to be comfortable and shook his head. "I can''t help it. If there is any intersection in our lives, then I should be able to make a good friend with you. Unfortunately, we can never be friends." As he spoke, the overlord swung his axe with both hands and began to raise his head. Then he cut it down. But just at this critical moment, Yang began to stretch out his hands again and tightly clamped the blade of this huge axe. "But at least I haven''t given up yet." As they spoke, they began to exert their strength and directly threw the axe of overlord to one side. Then he took another breath and slowly picked up the hammer he had left behind. When the two sides want to fight together again, it seems that they are becoming very cautious again. Not only because of this, but also because both sides have been forced to a desperate situation at this time, so their means and body methods are becoming faster and faster. And Chu Dong had already completed the deployment by this time, and now he was waiting for them to finish the duel. But Chu Dong always knew that they were in the process of choosing. As an outsider, he could not disturb them casually. Otherwise, I''m afraid my tribe and reputation will be covered with a shadow in the future, and no one will look up to this kind of person without any sense of honor. Because of this, Chu Dong did not dare to violate the principle of glorious duel. Therefore, no matter how fierce the fight between the two sides is, I''m afraid Chu Dong can''t intervene casually, otherwise he will affect the reputation of his tribe. It will even directly affect Yang''s reputation as a soldier. Chu Dong knew in his heart that this was Yang''s honor as a soldier, which could never be defiled. Therefore, in the duel between the two sides, he can not openly violate this duel principle as a matter of respect. Although Yang also began to wave his weapons very frequently. At this time, it seems that the two sides are fighting fiercely. Even the fire, which had been standing on the Bank of the river to supervise the battle, had to start to be shocked by the scene. Yang, as the most powerful warrior in the tribe, also began to push his body to the limit at this time. He kept waving the huge hammer in his hand and tried his best to attack the overlord, but the overlord also began to block his attack in an orderly way in this life, and waited for the opportunity to fight back. Yang''s body began to appear one wound after another, blood constantly dripping on the ground, on the ground almost formed a small puddle. But at this time, he did not retreat at all, on the contrary, because of his own pain, he pushed his fighting will to the top.He has to do what he said at the beginning. Now he has to kill the overlord. Only in this way can he complete the salvation of his tribe and lift the siege, because he also knows that if he lets the overlord''s army gallop on the battlefield again, his tribe will surely be ruined and will pay a huge price. Overlord did not have these worries at this time. He enjoyed it very much. At this moment, he also enjoyed it very much. He tortured the crazy soldier in front of him in various ways. "You still have so much heart to attack me now. You are really a qualified soldier. Even if I forced you to such a situation, you are still my retreat. You are really a qualified soldier." At this time, Overlord also expressed his praise. Unfortunately, in the face of fighting to commemorate overlord, Yang''s skills at this time can not be used at all. His every attack is basically all recognized by overlord, and Overlord can accurately resist the huge attack every time, followed by color. When the two sides began to fight desperately on this side, the other side was just outside the death forest. At this time, a tent appeared at the edge of the place. The tent was built by the three elders who went to the place at the beginning. They lived in this place all the time. Chapter 478 They take care of each other''s wounds, not only that, they even try every means to make the elements in their bodies integrate with each other. After all, at this time, they knew in their hearts that this forest of death could pay so much energy and cost, and there must be a lot of power hidden in it that they had been dreaming of. Once they have this power, they will no longer be dependent on others. They may be able to be the real gods of this land. Only after they had nursed each other for a long time, they felt that they were ready for the next round of fighting, so their three elders walked into the death forest side by side again. At this time, these roads in the death forest did not seem to seep so much at the beginning. They know what''s going to happen next. The elder gathered his strength and began to walk slowly. Then, just before the riot of that group of wild animals appeared, elder Feng quickly released all his strength and began to lift several small tornadoes on the flat ground to kill all the animals that had not yet appeared. "I didn''t expect that just after a battle, we could be forced to be so powerful." Elder Feng also began to sigh at this time. I''m afraid he didn''t have so many opportunities to cultivate his own abilities. After all, his own abilities are too strong for the primitive people living in this land. He always has a chance to explore where he can really use his power. Fire elder didn''t hesitate at this time, he continued to move forward step by step, and immediately in front of them, they seemed to see a black figure, but this black shadow didn''t seem to be one of the three of them, it was like a person who died here many years ago. But I don''t know why it seems that although his body has been destroyed, his spirit has never left this rich land. He has been looking for an opportunity, an opportunity for revenge. "Who is this man? At this time, no one knows, because no one can see what he looks like What these elders can see now is only a black shadow. However, this black shadow soon began to materialize, and then gradually began to condense into a person''s voice. This person seemed to have no vitality. He was carrying a huge sword in his hand, even bigger than him. At this time, the three elders did not hesitate at all. They immediately began to gather their own strength and were ready. The next second, the shadow appeared again like a ghost in front of the elders. He held a big sword tightly in his hand and cut it directly from top to bottom. Elder Feng quickly used his own strength to push these elders back several steps. This just barely won the attack of this big sword, but it seems that the power of this big sword is extraordinary. This sword directly splits a huge crack in the whole ground, and even a trace of black gas is seeping out of these cracks. "What a powerful complaint. Who is this man?" At this time, Lei Changlao, who could feel that he was invincible at first, began to be more and more shocked. After all, there are too many secrets in this land now. Now he feels like a mole ant, and seems to know nothing. However, this does not affect him to continue to use his own strength to kill. It is precisely because of this that Lei Changlao condenses a very powerful lightning on himself again, and then he condenses the lightning into a javelin again. He directly holds a javelin tightly with both hands and projects it towards a dark shadow. Sure enough, after the shadow came into contact with the javelin formed by lightning, he quickly dodged. However, at this time, Lei Chang Lao''s mouth was smiling. It''s as if his scheme had worked. Then, the expression of the harbor''s thunder and lightning began to split rapidly and became countless small swords. Under the guidance of elder Lei, these swords began to disperse frequently, and then they followed the black shadow again. Just when the black shadow was about to attack in the second round, these sharp swords pierced him directly from behind again. Then these sharp swords began to burst out, giving off a burst of very dazzling light, injecting countless lightning power into the body of the shadow. At this time, Lei Changlao also believed that no creature in this land could resist such a huge force.As a matter of fact, it did. After another roar, the shadow dissipated again. At this moment, it seemed that the thunder and lightning were ready to move forward again, and the shadow of the dark God appeared in front of them shine. "What''s the matter?" Lei Chang Lao now how dare not imagine that he unexpectedly because of an attack carelessly, this is like God general strength to give this one own enemy. At this time, the fire elder immediately pushed the thunder elder to one side, and then he began to gather the flame on his body, and quickly turned himself into a fireball, and began to directly hit the shadow in front of him. However, the shadow was blocked by the big sword in his hand when the fire elder was about to hit him. But the wind elder manipulated it very quickly at this time. A strong wind swept the shadow into the air. Because of the wind, the fire elder began to burn more and more. At the moment when the shadow fell to the ground, the fire elder jumped up and hit the shadow directly. Chapter 479 Even the surrounding trees were all lit up. At this time, there was a burst of fire in this half of the forest. But it''s a pity that the shadow was blocked by the big sword in his hand once again at the moment when the fire elder was about to hit him. But elder Huo, at this time, he still smiles, and then he holds his hands directly on the blade of the big sword and abrades it with force. He dissolved all his blood and penetrated directly into the body of this shadow. The shadow was also very painful at this time. He struggled desperately, but he didn''t use fire. At this time, the elder had already pressed the shadow to the ground and didn''t move. Dark shadow''s whole body began to be gradually covered with the blood of fire elder, and then the burning blood began to turn into a very high temperature molten slurry, directly melting the dark shadow completely. After all this dust settled, or elder just took a deep breath, and then slowly stood up from the ground. He did not dare to imagine that he would have to do his best just to face such a shadow. What would he do if he met his own parts again? Although he thought so in his heart at this time, he suddenly noticed that although the shadow had disappeared, his huge sword was still lying on the ground. I can''t even tell what it''s made of. Fire elder said while slowly holding this big sword in his hand, it looked very heavy and felt like a stone. If it''s really just a weapon made of stone, then the joint attack of these elders can''t destroy this big sword. Therefore, this sword must have some special power. At this time, elder Feng came over curiously. Then he slowly sealed his body with elements and slowly injected them into the stone sword. Before long, this big sword really began to reveal a lot of wind from the inside. "This weapon is indeed a very special weapon, but as for why this weapon does not absorb your flame, it is probably because the flame and stone are not compatible." The fire elder also gave this big sword directly to the wind elder. Elder Feng holds the sword tightly in both hands at this time, and slowly combines the power of the wind with the elements of his body. It''s not surprising that after the fusion of the two elements, the sword now looks as light as a branch in elder Feng''s hand. At this time, the three elders continued to move forward, and soon they arrived in the small garden where they had retreated. In this place, the three elders who were still kneeling kept their initial posture, as if they were still waiting for them. And now these elders naturally did not hesitate, they very quickly began to manipulate, from their own strength, directly from the sky down countless gales, lightning and meteorites directly hit on these bodies. These rumors were smashed away, but soon they gathered again, and then they rushed to the elder who was very similar to their ten elements. The next battle became the battle between elements. Elder Feng didn''t hesitate at this time. After two days of recuperation, he was thinking about how to break through this separation through his own skills. At last, he did think of a point. He just turned his body into a gust of wind, and then directly injected it into the body of the shadow. He began to work hard to make a mess of his body by operating the force of the wind in the body of the shadow. On the other side, the fire elder didn''t entangle with this one too much at this time. As he turned himself into a fireball, the trees around him began to rotate in an ordinary way, followed by a circle after circle. The forest in front of him also started to burn. This is the place where the fire elder controls his own fire elements. Now he has been able to control the power of his own fire completely and even ignite the forest directly. Because of this, I don''t know what to do now. I can only speed up my pace and keep up with the speed of fire elder''s rotation. But doing so is just a waste of his own physical strength. At this time, fire elder began to gather his strength more quickly, and then began to spin desperately, and began to release fireballs from his hands. Fireballs began to smash into the wind, but the wind failed to understand fire elder''s move. He can only keep on running, but not too much time to fight back. On the other side, Lei Changlao began to gather the power of thunder and lightning on himself. Now he seems to be very confident. He doesn''t have to seize the time to attack any more. He chose to surround the thunder and lightning around his body. At this moment when he was ready to approach himself, he directly used the power of thunder and lightning again Condensed in this body.Then, the whole body of this sub body is sometimes imprisoned, and it can''t move at all. If it moves a little, it will be attacked by fierce lightning. Old Lei smiles and looks at the masterpiece in front of him with great satisfaction. It is true that this is the result of his hard work. As early as after the last battle, he has greatly improved the strength of his city. Now he has been able to imprison a person through the power of lightning. But it''s a pity that this combination of thunder and lightning is struggling to break free. Even if he wants to release his own thunder and lightning, he will be directly attracted by the shackles of thunder, and then the shackles will become more strict. Such repeated exchanges make the people believe that he can directly torture and kill this separation through this method. Although these elders seem to have a plan in mind at this time, it seems that there is no trace of dissipation after the repeated torture of these moves. Chapter 480 It seems that they are still supporting, and they don''t know why. But at this time, the elder''s strength began to dissipate. "It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible!" Elder Feng is the first to feel very scared, because he has now been in the body of this score, running his elements to the strongest. It can be said that nothing in the world can accommodate a strong wind stirring each other in his body, but the wind seems to be getting used to this move. As long as this Fenshen learns this move and then turns around to deal with himself, I''m afraid Thought of here, the wind elder began to feel a trace of fear in the invisible, and then he also began to slowly pull out the strength of his body bit by bit. Fire elder also began to feel a little close at this time. After all, it took a lot of physical strength to turn himself into a fireball around the garden. So the fire elder also slowly stopped, although it seems that the separation who has been desperately following behind him has not been greatly affected. It is because of this, so now the fire elder also began to slowly gather up all his strength, and once again returned to the other two elders. "How''s it going?" When he saw the other two elders come back to him, he felt a little surprised, because at this time, he began to feel that his idea of lightning shackles should be implemented successfully soon. At that time, this part will be tortured to death by the power of the elements in itself. I don''t feel like it''s of any use. Elder Huo also shook his head while breathing. It seems that he is also very hard at this time. You know, he has never used his ability so frequently before, and now he almost forces himself to the end. Elder Feng also felt a lingering fear at this time, because he felt that he was slowly instilling all his strength into this sub body. Fear began to spread around the three elders again, and now elder Lei had to quickly remove the shackles of thunder and lightning. Then, after the three men released their deep bondage, they acted acutely again. They once again attacked the three elders in three directions. But at this critical moment, elder Feng thought of the big sword that felt like a stone behind him. Then he forcefully grasped the big sword in his hand, and tried his best to chop at these parts in front of him. The wind elder''s sword cut these rumors away. Although it wasn''t long before these fans gathered together again, they seemed to grow up in the dark, and the old man seemed to find a way to deal with them. This big sword made of stone also appeared in this forest at the beginning. So the two are of the same origin, can they be mutually restrained? Elder Feng thought of this, so he didn''t hesitate. Instead, he told them very quickly, as two elders, let them hurry up and gather all their strength on the stone sword. The other two elders also immediately understood, and then they quickly controlled their own power, directly condensed in the sword. This big sword also began to show unprecedented light at this time. Then, elder Feng quickly waved a big sword again and cut all the parts in half again. The elder seemed to have felt the wind, and the wind seemed to have felt a bit of pain, so he didn''t hesitate. He once again controlled the force of the wind on his body and ejected the sword directly. After the big sword was ejected out, the other three parts also began to gather their own strength. They actually fixed the big sword in the air, but the other two promised to release their own strength and push the big sword forward. Now the two sides have begun to fight each other, and this battle will soon come to an end. Because of this, both sides dare not take it lightly. They begin to pour all their strength into the sword. However, it is obvious that the use of their own strength in these separations is not as sophisticated as those of the elders, so they have a little slack in the end, but just this slack is enough for our elders to catch the flaw, so they take advantage of the moment when these separations begin to appear, and combine their strength into one place Then he quickly ejected the big sword.The moment that this big sword ejected, it also directly met the power of these parts. Bang! And then it started to make a huge noise in the forest. At the same time, the big sword made of stone also broke into pieces. But in Longyang, a garden town, many things seem to be permeating out of the hole drilled by these elders through their own strength. However, these elders have been immersed in the joy of victory at this time, and did not notice those things at all. On the other side, on the battlefield in front of Chudong, Bawang had begun to fight with Yang repeatedly for several times. However, at this time, Bawang still seemed to be full of energy, but Yang began to feel exhausted. Even the sledgehammer in his hand, which looked very light on weekdays, began to become very heavy now ¡£ Just when Bawang was about to execute him against Yang, suddenly the whole ground did not know what caused a small earthquake, and then the river began to become choppy. At this time, Bawang did not stand firm, and his armor was heavy, so he fell to the ground directly. Chapter 481 He immediately grasped the opportunity of the big hammer. Bang! His smash was like a storm, and it seemed that the blow directly calmed the end of the duel. However, Chu Dong had not had time to celebrate on this side, and the other side of the fire, which had been observing on the other side, could not sit still at this time. He made a roar. He ordered the whole army to attack to avenge the overlord. The overlord told him in advance that if he died in this battle, he should immediately launch a group army charge. Only in this way can he be caught unprepared. Sure enough, when the fire launched the whole army''s charge, Chu Dong immediately began to blow the horn, and then the soldiers under Chu Dong''s hand, one by one, were all ready. They held all kinds of weapons tightly in their hands, and at this moment Chu Dong also clapped his hands gently. Then two more cannons made of pine trees were pushed out. A wheel was installed under the cannons, and a hollow pit was in the center. On the trunk of this tree, the iron pot made of bronze is directly circled two or three times. In this way, the gun body was reinforced. At this time, Chu Dong also began to let people on both sides immediately put some flammable objects into the muzzle of these cannons, and even poked these things directly to the inside with long guns. After that, he used a bunch of sharp explosives to attack Chu, and then he started to use some of the sharp explosives to attack Chu. Once it explodes, it can cause enough damage. Chu Dong also had a lot of trouble at this time. He put a hollow iron ball made of metal directly into the muzzle of the tree gun. And then, at the end of the tree, the wire was lit. The fuse burned to the end, and then the two cannons burst out with an extremely loud echo. The hollow metal ball inside was also vented instantly, and when it was launched into the air, it was also caused by its own force. Therefore, the metal ball directly broke apart in the air and became countless pieces of metal, and began to stab the cavalry in front of them. There are a lot of cavalry directly cut off by these sharp mental fragments, but they are still moving forward, because now they have completely fallen into a crazy state. As long as they survive, they will fight for the overlord with all their rights. But just when Chu Dong thought he was winning, he suddenly found that the overlord who had been lying by the river before began to spit out a lot of hard work, and then he slowly got up, and Chu Dong didn''t know the weight of Yang''s hammer just now. But now Chu Dong can clearly see the helmet of Bawang, it seems that there is no change at all, as if it was the same as at the beginning, which means that Bawang''s helmet has actually blocked the blow of Yang. Overlord was just stunned by the fierce concussion of the hammer. Now overlord came back to life again. He looked a little untenable, but soon he grabbed the axe at hand and joined the charge again. Chu Dong was shocked, so he immediately raised his arms and asked the archers around him to pull their arrows with their bows. Immediately after Chu Dong, the more than 100 archers had already shot a lot of arrows. However, these flying arrows seem to have no effect at all. Medically, they still can''t stop hundreds of diseases and colds at the same time. The next second, Chu Dong began to look up and saw countless flying stones falling from the sky. Chu Dong immediately began to call for the shield array. This time, Chu Dong''s side this gang of people just started at this time, immediately raised their shield in the hand, and covered the circle around. But after all the stones that had fallen from the sky, Chu Dong looked up again. Now Chu Dong found that the cavalry were not far away from his camp. Thinking of this, Chu Dong didn''t hesitate. He immediately pulled out his knife, and then began to heat up quickly. Then he directly lit the bundles of explosives in his hand and threw them out. After the explosion, countless pieces of gravel and gold fell from the sky and directly hit the cavalry. It seems that although the cavalry''s attack posture is a little decadent at this time, it''s a pity that they have completely ignored any pain at this time, and no attack can stop them. When Chu Dong was busy dealing with these cavalry, he didn''t find that Bawang had climbed up directly through the cliff on the other side, and it seemed that he was not seriously injured at all, and could continue to fight.Holding a huge axe tightly in both hands, he roared and rushed to the large group of soldiers in front. Now, because Bawang was alone, all the soldiers in the back row of Chudong were in chaos. They tried their best to resist the attack of Bawang, but many of them were directly beheaded by Bawang. Overlord now completely put himself into this craziness, only in this way can he afford this expedition. This is also the political purpose of his coming to this place this time. In addition to destroying the tribe of Chudong, he also wanted to really enjoy a hearty battle. After several rounds of fighting in recent days, the overlord also felt that it was time to completely destroy Chudong. The overlord began to wave his axe frequently and cut all the soldiers around Chu Dong one by one. At this time, the momentum looks like autumn wind sweeping leaves. Generally, the soldiers around Chu Dong can''t wait for the attack of overlord. But when overlord is about to approach the position of the Lord step by step, suddenly Yang doesn''t know where to rush out, and wants to block the attack of overlord again. "We haven''t finished the fight yet. What are you doing now?" After hearing Yang''s words, Overlord gave out a terrible laugh again, and then he met Yang face to face again. Chapter 482 Chu Dong seized the opportunity directly this time, and shot directly into the cavalry group led by the fire. Sure enough, this time it was very powerful. It shot directly at the cavalry through the shell, so it was also directly because the shell hit people. Unfortunately, many of them were killed by the impact of the shell, but on his back, the cavalry didn''t die. They quickly got up from the ground, and then joined the team again In the middle of the battle. At this time, these cavalry, who had lost their mounts, began to climb up the four groups of highlands as quickly as infantry. When they crossed the surrounding grass, and then rushed out of the grass, they saw a very neat array of spearmen. These people with long guns seemed to be ready. They took a deep breath, and then they began to prepare to face their enemies. At this moment, a very fierce battle broke out between the two sides. However, it was obvious that the fighting level of these soldiers under Chu Dong''s hands was not as good as those of these giant beast tribes I''m not the only one. But there is no way, now the Lord can only do his best to let the people under him hold on, because he has mobilized most of the troops to the front, and it''s not surprising that this group of cavalry is about to rush into the array in front of Chu Dong. Once again, they released flying stones. Then, the stones fell down from the sky again, just in the moment when Chu Dong was busy resisting. They all jumped from the saber toothed tiger''s back, and then they quickly rushed into the array of Chudong in front of them. At this time, the fierce fire jumped off the back of the tiger, and the Saber Toothed tigers that he had been riding all the time also began to March wildly. They went straight into the spearmen array in the front of Chu Dong like crazy. For the first time, Chu Dong didn''t know what to do with his Spearman certificate, because on the one hand, they had to resist the cavalry, on the other hand, they had to resist the water margin who slipped away from their crotch. You know, these tigers could be dealt with by two or three people in a bottle, but hundreds of Saber Toothed tigers directly rushed forward Come on, I''m afraid that Chu Dong''s long Spearman''s defense line will soon collapse. It is also because at this time, Chu Dong began to have a lot of trouble on both sides, so now Chu Dong himself does not know what to do, can only try to calm down. Another overlord has continued to fight with Yang, and the two fight each other. The two men were fighting, jingling, and the two groups of soldiers who had been standing behind them could only watch at this time, because they knew at this time that this was a fight that they could not join in casually. At this time, the overlord was obviously very excited. He took the axe in his hand and cut it down. Then he was blocked by Yang''s big hammer. Until now, the overlord began to notice that the weapon in Yang''s hand looked completely unusual. "Who made your weapons for you? In my opinion, even in the south, few tribes can produce weapons like you. Even we have relied on the volcanic tribes to produce so many weapons and armor. " Hearing him say so, Yang also raised a breath, followed by a smile. "It was our chief who made me, of course." However, after listening to this sentence, Overlord seemed to feel a little uncomfortable, because at this time, he knew that the climate in North and North was very cold, and although there should be a lot of ore veins, it was a pity that there was no good fire and no good forging tools. Even the chieftains of the volcano tribe, Huo Huo, rely on the huge volcano and the high-temperature appearance of another one to forge. Only in this way can they produce such excellent armor and release their imagination. But now in the far north, Bawang once again saw such a special craft, which had to make him feel very shocked. At first, Bawang thought that he should have been plundered from other places, but after careful thinking, he also found that such exquisite forging craft was absolutely not like that which could be found anywhere else. Besides, Overlord has always been very confident in his weapons and armor. Unfortunately, this time, Overlord felt that the situation was completely different from before. This time, Overlord could not cut the sledgehammer in Yang''s hand. "Is your chief a forger? You know, in the north, I thought you were just a group of uncivilized people, but now your place makes me more and more curious. " Hearing what he said, Yang also took a breath, and then he did not speak, but used the sledgehammer in his hand to respond to his words. Chu Dong was also very nervous at this time, because he knew that if the front rows of spears were broken, the soldiers led by the fire would be able to drive straight into his tribe.Just because of this, Chu Dong clenched his teeth and immediately sent Xia rang to lead more than 100 long spearmen to reinforce him. Xia immediately left, and then Chu Dong loaded his two guns with two shells. What Chu Dong thought in his mind now was that after the two sides engaged in the war, he might seize the opportunity to directly shoot two guns and kill the vast majority of the troops. Unfortunately, just after Chu Dong sent reinforcements to Zheng Qianfeng, Chu Dong suddenly found a problem, that is, the forces of both sides are now gathered together, so if Chu Dong fired guns at this time, it would certainly hurt his own people, but this is absolutely not what Chu Dong thought. Chu Dong was completely reluctant to point the muzzle at his own people, so now Chu Dong had no choice but to bite his teeth. At this time, the soldiers who had been beaten off the tiger''s back had already climbed up and started fighting with this part of Chu Dong for internal defense. But the two sides are also fighting at this time. Because the high and low position of Chu Dong is not particularly broad, so even around Chu Dong. Chapter 483 At this time, there are many people, but these people are just stacked layer by layer, and the only one who can really fight with these scattered soldiers is the front row. Now the battlefield situation began to get into more trouble step by step. At the same time, on the side of Chu Dong, he also began to deploy as soon as possible. Now Chu Dong had sent Xia to the front line, and Xia began to fight against the front attack as hard as he could. However, according to his own situation, he knew that these achievements could not be resisted for long, because at this time, these spearmen were constantly fighting against the fierce enemies, and even against those everywhere The flying saber toothed tiger. These Saber Toothed tigers are jumping and running. If they don''t pay attention, they will bite a person in half. It can be said that the killing power of these imports and exports is far more troublesome than the soldiers in front of them, because these beasts are usually completely different from people. They don''t play cards according to the routine, and they don''t have any rules of attack. No one knows when people will suddenly jump out of a saber toothed tiger. Just because of this, now Xia can only do his best to order that all the four legs of this formation be stretched out, and then the line of Gunners in front of him will deal with the soldiers fighting with them in front of him, and the soldiers in the two rows on the side of him will begin to deal with the Saber Toothed tigers running around. But even so, the current situation is still very complex, because now Chu Dong''s heart also knows that unless there is any means to temporarily delay the attack of these months, otherwise I''m afraid Chu Dong should be able to continue to be at a disadvantage. Moreover, Chu Dong underestimated the fighting power of the soldiers led by the overlord himself. It turned out that Chu Dong thought that their fighting power would only last for a period of time. Because their physical strength began to be affected, they would become more and more tired and their fighting efficiency would be lower and lower. Unfortunately, what Chu Dong was looking at now was not at all That''s it. What Chu Dong saw was a group of violent madmen. They ignore any pain, also ignore any threat, will only try their best to continue, toward the front of the non-stop attack, even if their body appeared a lot of wounds, it seems that they can not stop the pace of attack. And now they have begun to drag all the teams directly in front of Chudong into the quagmire of the war, so if Chudong corrects his retreat, these front lines of Chudong will collapse immediately, so they are now in a dilemma. On the other hand, Overlord also began to fight more and more bravely. Now saving people, Yang also began to feel very scared. According to the truth, no one could hold on for so long. Unfortunately, Overlord was still full of interest after fighting with him for so long. It seemed that he didn''t mean to stop at all. But at this time, Yang seems to be a little unable to hold on, he took a deep breath, desperately waved a hammer, but once again was blocked by overlord. After blocking the attack under the steps, Bawang immediately kicked him to the ground with one foot. Then he jumped up and held the axe tightly with both hands, intending to end Yang directly with this blow. However, at this critical moment, a soldier suddenly rushed up to help Yang block the blow directly. "Damn mole ants!" Immediately after the giant axe came up, he began to tear down the body. Then he continued to approach Yang step by step with a smile. It is obvious that he has made a decision today that he must put yang to death. Unfortunately, this situation is not optimistic for Yu Yang at all, so now the overlord knows that he must take advantage of this opportunity to bring the strongest soldiers of Chudong tribe, even Chudong''s soldiers, to death Take all the tribes. Overlord this time also began to very crazy swing his so-called weapons, began to continue the ordinary attack, but at this time Yang still means to keep avoiding, he dodged while slowly back, but he thought of his back is the last line of defense, and gritted his teeth to continue to move forward a few steps, but the oncoming is overlord from above The axe that came down. At this critical moment, suddenly a very sharp dagger flew directly over and once again blocked the blow. This dagger was thrown by Chu Dong. Now he used his own strength to control the dagger, and blocked the attack of overlord. Overlord began to understand in this moment. It turned out that the reason why Chu Dong could be called God by them was that he was an extremely powerful witch himself. "So it is." But overlord''s words have similar expression, and there is no fear at all. On the contrary, at this time, he became very excited again. Then he began to grasp his axe while laughing, and kept rubbing it, throwing Chu Dong''s dagger away, and then directly kicking Yang into the crowd.Then he jumped up from the flat ground, to jump into the crowd at one time, and killed nearly 20 people in one sweep. "I''ve killed countless people, but I''ve never tried to kill a witch." The overlord continued to roar and kill the people around him. He tried to get close to Chudong step by step, but at this time, Chudong could not get out. Because he started to control the dagger with his own hand, and on the other hand, he also directly supported an invisible barrier in his army''s earning money with his other hand. This barrier directly separated the two armies. Many people also took advantage of this opportunity. Xia immediately ordered the soldiers in front of him to do their best to kill all the soldiers from the overlord mixed in their crowd. At the same time, with this side, the soldiers around them are also trying their best to resist the attack of the overlord. Unfortunately, the overlord is not an ordinary person. He has been breaking through the cracks one layer after another for a long time, and slowly approached Chu Dong. Now Chu Dong basically focuses all his attention on the front line. Chapter 484 Overlord as long as a chance, he can immediately cut off Chu Dong''s head. At this critical moment, Xia noticed this, so he quickly threw out the long gun in his hand. Xia''s long gun naturally can''t block the overlord''s attack. Overlord is also very easy, just a long gun cut in half, and then step forward, now he is a few steps away from Chu Dong, and his ax has been in his hand, toward Chu Dong''s head cut down. But what shocked Bawang was that at this moment, Chu Dong didn''t know why he suddenly turned his head and stared at him. Then the long gun, which had been cut in half by Bawang, was condensed again by Chu Dong with his own strength, and the wall was blocked in front of Bawang''s axe blade again. The overlord was biting his teeth at this time. No matter how hard the soldiers behind him beat his armor, he was indifferent. He just tore his claws with both hands, an axe, and desperately wanted to cut off the long gun. Chu Dong stared at his hand and began to slowly push it back. Finally, the long gun could not resist the repeated friction of Chu Dong''s power, and it suddenly broke into pieces in this moment. The East Chu continued to chop the axe in his hand. But at this moment, Chu Dong began to control this time. His metal, which had been broken into pieces, flew towards the overlord''s face again like abalone. The overlord was surprised, immediately pulled the axe back, and began to resist desperately. However, I don''t know what the reason was. Maybe it was because Chu Dong was really angry this time, so the overlord giant was directly hit by these metal fragments and flew out. Bawang took a deep breath at the moment when he was hit by these metal fragments. Then he didn''t hesitate and tried his best to stand up. Then he began to swing the axe and approached Chu Dong step by step. Now he was determined to stay with Chu Dong. At the same time, Zheng Xianfeng was just distracted by Chu Dong, so Chu Dong had been supporting the barrier. At this time, it suddenly disappeared, and the fire was immediately rushed in, once again fighting with Xia''s teams. It seems that God is punishing Chu Dong for everything in front of him, and now Chu Dong really thinks so in his heart, as if everything is not safe for me, so. At the time when the gang around him were still fighting to the death, Chu Dong caught a glimpse of Yang lying on one side with all his wounds. He didn''t expect that when he was in command, Yang actually fought for so much time for himself, so under all thinking, Chu Dong''s anger started from his heart and evil began to grow on the edge of courage. He gave out a roar, and then quickly stretched out his hand. At the beginning, he was directly patted by the overlord to the side of the knife. At this time, he returned to Chu Dong''s hands again. Chu Dong held the knife tightly in his hand, and the right wing reached out and grabbed the overlord directly, holding him in midair. Originally, Chu Dong didn''t want to show his strength. But now the overlord can be said to have completely angered him. Chu Dong is about to kill the overlord now. He angrily passes the overlord to him, and then the knife in his hand begins to extend into the gap of the overlord''s armor. At this time, Chu Dong had already grasped the overlord, and slowly put the blade in his hand into the crack of the overlord''s helmet. He planned to put the overlord to death by bloodletting. On the other side, deep in the forest of death, the three elders had already defeated the three parts, and then the three voices were also terrified. But I don''t know why, something strange began to leak out through the hole on the top of the forest. But the three elders didn''t seem to care at all. They were all immersed in the joy of victory. Next. They defeated the three shadows at this time also slowly dispersed, and then from the middle of the land slowly erected a statue. This statue looks like an old man, and I don''t know why these elders can feel in a moment that this statue should also be one of the people who once served in the Presbyterian Council. This condition starts to speak slowly at this time. "You guys, after so long, do you remember that there is such a test now?" The three elders didn''t understand what the statue said. They looked at each other and then shook their heads. "It seems that such a thing has really happened. The rebels have finally taken control of the temple of man." "What did you say?" At this time, elder Feng was startled. He didn''t expect that the situation of others was like this. What happened to these traitors?So the three elders still did not speak, they silently looked at the statue. "It''s lucky that you can pass the test. Do you know what the big sword you threw out is?" Several elders shook their heads, but they didn''t expect the statue to see their movements. But the statue finally spoke. "In fact, this big sword is the weapon possessed by a former leader of the temple of man. This weapon was invincible at that time. No one could withstand the attack of this weapon." This place seemed to say with a sigh, and then with a pity. "Once upon a time, we split up with each other internally. Several elders in the Presbyterian Church colluded with each other and rebelled together. Then they did not know what means they used to kidnap our leader at that time." "Exile to this place, and put a very strong curse on him, bound him in this land, even those who resist their elders are bound in this land." Now these elders understand. It seems that what they were worried about at the beginning was right. This place really has extremely powerful forces. Moreover, these forces come from the previous elders a long time ago. These elders are now bound on the garbage land, and their strength has not dissipated. On the contrary, their spiritual will is slow Slowly turned into a spirit of resentment. Chapter 485 As if they were crazy, they began to attack the people who dare to enter the forest. Unfortunately, in the end, they could not resist the power of the three elders. "Now you certainly don''t know how cruel the replacement of these Presbyterians in the temple of man is. You know that we had to defeat the last one before we could become the next one." At this time, the statue began to follow the elder slowly to tell their story. The Presbyterian Council in those years was indeed similar to what it is now, except that these elders were able to learn such a smart power, but they had to put part of their strength on the leader. Unfortunately, there were several elders at that time. Because the leaders of the Department were too powerful at that time, they also plotted a mutiny. They gained endless power in the lava of the volcano and in the hands of the giants under the earth. Through such power, they defeated the Presbyterian Church and even the leaders of the time. They trapped all those who were defeated by them in this forest. They bound these people firmly in their own land through their own learning power. However, although their bodies have died, it is a pity that their souls cannot be destroyed. That is why this forest is so crazy. "Now you have successfully defeated me, so now you have completed our previous life. According to the truth, I should give you all the power I have guarded for so long." When the statue said this, it suddenly felt something. Then he cried out in great fear. "No, you broke the balance. What did you do?" At this time, the three elders still didn''t respond to what they had done, but at this time, the statue began to speak. "You are really going to have problems. Originally, all our forces were conserved, just like the shadow of human beings. But now, in the process of fighting, you accidentally revealed the strength of the three of you. Most of these forces will affect something." Although the three elders knew what had happened, they were not so afraid now. After all, they usually release their strength to other things. This time, it should be no big deal. "You are wrong, you are too wrong, this lost power will come back to you one day, and it will redouble to you at that time!" However, the statue seems to understand what it is at this time. Obviously, he now finds that although the elder can understand what he says, he doesn''t seem to regard what he says as the same thing. Finally, he sighs and slowly releases a light on himself. "I''m going to give you all my initial strength as agreed, but you must remember that the power of your master going out will come back to you sooner or later, unless you will contain this power from the source, don''t let it continue to spread!" After finishing this paragraph, an explosion started to take place on this line, and then the line was completely destroyed, and no one would hear his voice any more. However, his words were a real warning to these elders. Although they still don''t understand what it means, they do know what their goal is now What''s the matter. They have to find that power now. These elders also left the forest of death very quickly at this time. However, after they left the forest of death, they began to feel that their strength doubled, and they began to become more powerful than usual. Because of this, they all looked at each other and laughed. Now, in addition to finding some so-called lost forces, They have more important plans to make. After a few words, they left the dead forest very quickly. Now they have to carry out their plan. On the other side, when the attack and defense of his tribe was going on, he had already controlled the bag. He was still in his hand. The dagger began to slowly extend into the gap of the overlord''s helmet. Now he wanted to kill the overlord directly. Only in this way can he finish everything. But when Chu Dong was about to carry out his plan step by step, he suddenly didn''t know why there was a sound of shock around him. Then the ground began to shake violently from a distance, and there was a small earthquake in this place. Moreover, the frequency of the earthquake was very strong, which directly knocked down all the people in the heat, and countless cracks were opened in the ground. Even Chu Dong had always been very confident that he could control these forces well. At this time, the giant suddenly failed, and then Chu Dong let go of his hands.At the moment when Chu Dong let go of his hand, Overlord fell down directly from the ground. But at this time, because he was strangled by Chu Dong, he began to gasp. It was only at this time that he saw the mess around him. Not only did this place start to cause a small earthquake, but even the sky began to stare at a Zhuo Yiting without a trace, which turned from day to night overnight. Since it looks like the end of the world in this place, but the overlord saw that the color is empty, and then he started to cut at Chu Dong with an axe. But Chu Dong didn''t hesitate at this time, and directly released a force. Then he saw with his own eyes what the overlord''s armor looked like. Unfortunately, before this group of people had time to take a close look, the sky suddenly dropped a very strange light, but this may be the light. Most of the time, it was a lightning, which was a very strange lightning. In front of it, there was a storm in the middle, and there was a lightning and a meteor on each other Circling each other. Chapter 486 This meteor just fell directly from the sky, hit Bawang directly, passed through his body, and left a very deep scar on him, but then these thunderbolts seemed to have magnetic force again, generally absorbed Bawang''s armor again. Bawang fell to the ground powerlessly, and then he got up slowly. When he looked up at Chu Dong again, Chu Dong was shocked to find that he was completely different. Now Chu Dong found that there was a slight change in the overlord. No matter from which point of view, the overlord was just a very normal person. But now Chu Dong found that the overlord was surrounded by three forces. The power of wind, the power of fire, and the power of lightning. And the two eyes of the overlord also began to explode at this time, burst out a burst of thunder and lightning, looked like heaven and man came down to earth. At this time, the overlord began to touch his armor with a smile. He is now very surprised to find that his feelings are completely different. "I didn''t expect that. I thought I should die, but now God has the eye to let me get such a special power, so now you should pay the price." He said while laughing, and then with his hands tightly holding the huge axe, he began to walk towards Chu Dong step by step. As he walked, he began to slowly learn to manipulate these forces in his hands. He slowly focused part of his strength on the axe. Then the ax began to burst out a burst of electricity. He didn''t know where these forces came from, and he didn''t know why the overlord would change so much in this moment. So Chu Dong began to try his best to control the overlord through the force. But I don''t know why, now overlord is out of control, and he can''t continue to control his movements. Now the overlord can be said to have completely changed and become another very strange person. Even this kind of Chu Dong felt a trace of fear at this time. So Chu Dong quickly and directly controlled the knife around him, and began to fight against the overlord desperately. The two sides jingled and fought. The overlord didn''t know whether he didn''t control his power or he did it intentionally. During the duel between the two sides, lightning, flames and storms began to sweep everything around. Even the soldiers who were fighting desperately around also began to stay. They didn''t expect that the situation turned out to be like this. Now it seems that they are not two people, but two gods. If they were not still on the battlefield at this time, they would fall down on their knees and worship. Chu Dong and Overlord began to fight more frequently at this time, and Xia didn''t hesitate at this time. He knew that Chu Dong was only fighting for time for all of them now, so he also began to roar, and once again he became a regiment with the soldiers of the fire. This time, the frequency of their fighting was more fierce than usual, which might be because they had to go back to help Chu Dong deal with the overlord. So at this time, they fought very hard. It can be said that at this time, they had already paid countless casualties. They just wanted to do everything possible to bring down the alliance. And now the overlord also began to release his strength heartily, even his strength also spread to the soldiers around Chu Dong, there are many soldiers standing beside him. At this time, Overlord has completely fallen into madness. He desperately controls his own strength. The high temperature around him quickly solidifies the surrounding air and turns it into water vapor. Because of the strong wind on him, all the water vapor has gone to heaven. Then, because he has a lot of thunder and lightning on his body, Overlord has let himself go alone With me, the weather also began to become thunderous. Now Chu Dong doesn''t know what kind of tricks the overlord can make, but now Chu Dong understands that the strength of overlord is not just a witch. But what''s the use of this? Now the overlord has successfully made himself so powerful. What method can Chu Dong use to deal with him? Now Chu Dong Guang is in a dilemma to fight against the overlord head-on. Just because of this, Chu Dong can fight and retreat now. At this time, the soldiers under him begin to fight with all their strength to resist. The chieftains, however, have retreated, and now they can''t hold back their fighting power. Now he is faced with two sides of attack, Chu Dong is now anxious, in all kinds of helpless, he suddenly had a whim, and then began to use his own force to control a shell, directly into the tree gun in front of him.Then he detonated the shell very quickly, and the shell flew directly to the front of the overlord. At this time, the overlord didn''t seem to care at all. He just blasted all the fragments directly through his sacred power. But I don''t know why, it might be that the explosion range was larger than the overlord himself. So now the overlord began to retreat step by step, and then he fell down directly. It seems that it''s not good now, and he should not be able to stand the fluctuation of his own strength. Now he has also been attacked, so he was forced to carry it through under the collision of two forces. His grandfather and ancestors also made this opportunity and quickly raised the overlord. All of you don''t move. Now your chief is in my hand. He has fainted. If you dare to act rashly again, I will tear him to pieces! Now the fire he has thoroughly understood, Chudong exactly what ability, and he does not know why the overlord will suddenly faint. It is precisely because of this, so now he did not dare to act rashly, only step by step back, began to order his soldiers not to act rashly. Chapter 487 Although Chu Dong tried his best to tear up the overlord''s body, it''s a pity that he can''t do it now. There seems to be an invisible force protecting him. Chu Dong has no way to hurt half a point now, so he can only hold the body of overlord to retreat for some of these people, because at this time Chu Dong also found that the team in front of him was basically small. If he continued to fight, I''m afraid Chu Dong would have to finish all his family. This is also the way that Chu Dong can think of for the moment, that is to let the fire lead his team to retreat as soon as possible. Only in this way can Chu Dong directly stop the next few disputes. In addition, Chu Dong now understands that the damage between the two tribes has been very huge, but the volume of Chu Dong''s tribe is far less than the experience of the overlord tribe, so now Chu Dong certainly does not dare to casually let his tribe consume so much. Therefore, now Chu Dong can only make threats to them, let them quickly take people and get out. After hearing Chu Dong''s words, liehuo was stunned, but then he thought carefully for a while. He also understood that although the overlord was only transported in the past, he should not be dead. If Chu Dong owed this opportunity and killed the overlord directly, then their expedition would bring irreparable losses. In the end, he nodded and agreed. "Because we can leave, but you have to hand over the overlord." Chu Dong took a deep breath. He knew that the overlord would wake up if he didn''t leave now. If he held it in his hand all the time, it would cause a lot of trouble. Finally, Chu Dong threw down the overlord''s body in his voice. At this time, the fire also very quickly contacted Bawang''s body, and then he also looked at Chu Dong very warmly, and the people around him, and then slowly put Bawang''s body on the saber toothed tiger''s back, with this group of people slowly left them, step by step away, and slowly disappeared beyond the horizon. Chu Dong was standing on the ground at this time At this time, he can finally relax. After all, at this time, Chu Dong knew that it was this battle. They were just lucky to win. If they were normal, Chu Dong would be exterminated directly. It can be said that today is also a big help for Chu Dong, and it is precisely because of this, so now Chu Dong''s heart also knows that sooner or later the overlord will make a comeback. I''m afraid that the strength of the overlord in the east of Chu had to continue to strengthen in this period of time. Just after the end of the battle, Chu Dong slowly relaxed. He noticed that the ghosts were everywhere around him. He thought that those tactics didn''t work in front of the overlord. Now Chu Dong understood what it meant that the plan couldn''t keep up with the change. However, it is precisely because of this lesson, so now Chudong also knows that in addition to the development of these forces within his tribe. What''s more important is to find some suitable allies. Although there are many small tribes merged in Chu Dong''s home now, they can only serve as a number of people at most. What they want before living is a kind of allies like volcanic tribes. Only in this way can Chu Dong take the lead in the following branches and battles. Chu Dong had never thought that he really wanted to be the God of this place. Unfortunately, many people always put this title on his head. Chu Dong once thought that he should be merciful to everything around him as the basic land, and use human feelings to feel these tribes. Only in this way can Chu Dong unite the whole North. Unfortunately, the situation is different now, because Chu Dong has been betrayed too much during this period of time, and too many painful things happened to Chu Dong. Now he doesn''t want to continue to feel inferior. Therefore, Chu Dong knows in his heart that sometimes in the face of this wild land, it must be a little more barbaric. It is because of this, so now Chu Dong also began to choose to camp step by step, and now he must actively seek allies. If he met those tribes who dared to oppose him, Chu Dong would not hesitate to launch a war directly against him. Only through war and all kinds of cruel means can we establish our own wechat in this land, because Chu Dong also knows that these barbarians actually know nothing about those sophisticated people. On the other side, on the way back, they are walking like a defeated army. At this time, the fierce tiger soldiers were standing on the left and right side of the guard. He is also very worried about what happened to Bawang in recycling, and what he is really worried about is whether his psychology will change. You know, Bawang has never experienced such a tragic failure since he was a child. Even when he conquered the surrounding tribes, it was like autumn wind sweeping leaves.This time, however, it was different. Overlord was defeated in the north of Tianjin, and he lost his team so badly that he even suffered a lot of wounds. What the fire is worried about now is that after the overlord race goes back, I''m afraid it will continue to be depressed. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid their tribe will soon die out. At this time, he felt more and more worried when he was lying on his back. Then he slowly raised his head. When he raised his head, his eyes suddenly showed infinite lightning again. Then he quickly jumped down from the back of the water inlet, looked around and looked at the fire. "What''s the matter? What''s all this about? " Overlord didn''t seem to lose his fighting spirit, but on the contrary, now he still feels a bit more than he can say. Unfortunately, after all, he still understands what they are doing now, and what they are doing now is forced to retreat. The overlord now knows that his army is on the way to retreat. Chapter 488 But at this moment, Overlord looked down at his hands, slowly condensed the elements in his hands, and then he laughed. "What''s the point? Now that we have the incomparable power, we will go back and have a rest for a while, and then we will go back to the north again. I swear that one day I will try my best to destroy this tribe directly." On the other side, just after the wind elder and the other two elders have gained this new strength, they also start to wander around. They actively win over all kinds of tribes and make them their allies. In this world, many people have already begun to feel very difficult about hiding from the temple and doing everything for the exhibition, but even so, it does not mean that they have no role at all. In fact, the elders above can use this kind of relationship to reunite all these tribes under their own ashes, and he will surely fall down, giving these tribes a fairer future. This is an excuse for cleaning up this Presbyterian Council. Just at that time, the three elders began to mediate among all parties for the sake of their big leaf. What they didn''t know was that after they inadvertently revealed that power in the year of death, at the top of the temple of man, a man who had been closed here for many years suddenly opened his turbid eyes, and then the world began to change dramatically. "It seems that the power of heaven and earth is beginning to change again." This unknown person is actually the leader of the temple of man. But he was talking to himself in silence. After that, he began to block his voice. Then he continued to meditate and began to practice his inner strength more intensively, because he knew that a drastic change seemed to be coming, and no one could stop it. The next catastrophe. Nearly a few months have passed since the turn of time. During this period, Chudong has also held a huge funeral for the dead soldiers, because the internal forces of Chudong tribe have almost shrunk by half at this time of the battle, and the vast majority of the remaining people are once again trapped in deeper fear. All this is the overlord brought to Chudong, the overlord brought more terrible pressure to Chudong, and now Chudong really has no way to alleviate these pressures, because now Chudong also knows that only when his tribe becomes strong again, can he really stabilize the people''s heart. Although Chudong can come forward to persuade him, this is the reason Some residents, let them not worry. Unfortunately, Chu Dong now knows that these words can only play a superficial role, and his tribe will often fall into endless panic. Because of this, I urgently need a very strong ally. At this time, Chu Dong has been busy with all the things at hand. Step by step, he goes into the camp of the tribe and begins to say hello to the people around him. Now Chu Dong doesn''t have to worry about the daily affairs inside the tribe. Every day, someone will take the initiative to collect resources around him and store the rest of these resources in the ice cellar ¡£ Chu Dong stood alone beside his laboratory and began to use a pot made of bronze and cook a mouthful of broth. Then he began to take a pattern and put the broth in a bowl. Step by step, he began to walk into a relatively dense tent. There were countless people coming and going in the tent, but after seeing Chu Dong, they also came They nodded to each other, then left very quickly. After these people left, Chu Dong came into the depth of the tent with this bowl of broth. All kinds of animal skins were spread around the tent. In the middle of the animal skins, there was a man who was constricted and covered by countless animal skins. All kinds of tree skins were tied to his body. In fact, there are many herbs in these bark, which were collected by Chu Dong himself in the nearby mountain forest, in order to make the wound heal as soon as possible. The man lying here is Yang. Yang has paid too much in this battle. His whole body is full of wounds, and even many bones have been bruised. This is the power of the overlord. It can easily defeat the most powerful soldiers in Chudong, which really makes these soldiers in Chudong have a lingering fear. They didn''t expect that the situation turned out to be like this. If even the strongest formation in Chudong couldn''t deal with the overlord, who else could deal with him? This question has always been hidden in the hearts of the tribe, these soldiers and residents, so they have always had this question, but they also know that Chudong certainly does not want to hear this now, so they are very appropriate, they did not talk too much with Chudong, just do what they should do. No one can say clearly whether a tribe is strong or not, because what is strong?It is because the chief has a very powerful force, or because the internal forces of the tribe are very sufficient. These two points can not prove that the tribe is strong enough. The really powerful tribe can gather together to become the most powerful force in this place, and even influence the vast land. This one is called powerful, and now only in this barbaric land, only by virtue of benevolence can not dominate one side. This is what Chu Dong thought of recently. Chudong step by step went to Yang, and poured the broth into Yang''s mouth slowly. "How''s it going? Are you better? " But at this time, it was obvious that Yang was hungry, so he held the bowl of broth in his hands and drank it all at once. "Chief, you don''t have to worry. Don''t you think I''m ok now? When do you see me again? Let''s find a chance to go to the South together. We have to take revenge on this boy called overlord. " Yang said while planning to stand up, he wanted to prove to Chu Dong that his body wound was completely healed now, but unfortunately, when he stood half way, he suddenly lay down again. Chapter 489 Chudong shook his head while laughing. "OK, you don''t have to force now. I know you want to prove your ability in your heart now. I also know that you made up for the previous defeat at that time, but now your health is important. We have to recuperate slowly. There are many things you need to help." After hearing this, he felt that he was lying steadily for a moment. As a soldier, he was just like a wild animal, a wild animal for setting up, and Chu Dong was his master, the hunter who led him to hunt. The time that the beast worried most was when he was completely useless, because Chu Dong was likely to take his place in the bloody beast. Over time, he was afraid that this kind of beast would no longer be useful, and he could only die lonely. Now what he worries about is this. He worries that Chu Dong will question his ability again. However, after hearing what Chu Dong said, he lay down at ease, and then Chu Dong directly asked people to put this pot of broth into the tent, and then put the tent tightly. After leaving the tent, Chu Dong came out of the tent now. A very cold wind met him. Now winter is coming, and a heavy snow is falling from the sky. Although Chu Dong was wearing animal skin, he still shivered because of it. Chu Dong shook his head and went back to his chief hall again. In the chief hall, many people are constantly adding new firewood to the fire. When they see Chu Dong, they can''t help nodding to Chu Dong. Chu Dong didn''t speak, but just sat down on his chief''s seat, and then he was silent. His mind seemed to be thinking about something, but he seemed to be waiting for something while he was thinking. Before long, a man with heavy snow walked into the chief''s tent. After he walked in, he photographed all the snow on his whole body. At this time, he found Chu Dong and took off his thin fur coat. This person is Xia Chudong. Not long after the end of the battle, after dealing with all these things, he has been entrusted with an important task. Now he has to go out to investigate. He wants to find out how many tribes are left around Chudong, and how many tribes are worthy of alliance. Xia in walked in, also began to keep rubbing hands, and Chu Dong did not hesitate to pour him a bowl of hot water, Xia rubbed hands, after drinking this bowl of hot water, just feel more comfortable. "So what did you get this time?" This is a sentence that Chu Dong kept asking Xia all this time. Every time Chu Dong was full of hope to get Xia''s reply, but most of his replies were from small tribes without any benefits of alliance, and even had no reason to send troops to conquer. But this time Xia seemed happier than Chu Dong, and he nodded as he laughed. This time I went a long way, just behind the huge snow mountains behind our tribe. I have explored a tribe, which seems to be worthy of alliance. He was very happy to hear the main sentence, and then nodded to let him go on. Xia slowly sat down, and then began to talk to Chu Dong about what he had observed. It turns out that Xia finally got to the place near the tribe after crossing the snow mountain. However, Xia is not too anxious to contact the tribe now. Instead, he quietly hides outside the tribe and constantly investigates everything inside the tribe. This tribal camp can also be said to be the largest camp I''ve seen since summer. There is a fence around it, and even many people patrol with long guns every day. Moreover, the chief of this tribe lives in seclusion. It seems that he doesn''t intend to unite with the people around him. But what makes Xia even more surprised is that this tribe will go out hunting from time to time. When they are abused, they don''t go on foot. They will ride wildebeests. Then Xia began to secretly follow their progress and found that the forest they were affected by was actually a very small and barren forest. It seems that this tribe did not have the habit of storing food in winter. In addition, now that winter is coming, most of the wild animals have fallen into hibernation, so it is difficult for these wild animals to be hunted at this time. Don''t always because of this, so every time they go out and come back, they can rarely bring back quite a lot of prey, and even go back empty handed several times. Because of this, Xia concluded that they should be a tribe with extreme lack of food, but even so, their tribe is still carrying out various patrols in an ordinary way, the internal order is well, and everything is very stable. Chudong was also very happy to hear that, because if he went to a tribe to ask for Alliance for no reason, I''m afraid the chief of this tribe would not agree, but if the tribe was in trouble now, Chudong would go to help and then put forward the invitation of alliance, it would not be very difficult.What''s more surprising to Chudong is that this tribe doesn''t look like an uncivilized tribe. They seem to have established a certain degree of civilization. According to Xia''s description, when these people go out, there is no king of beasts going forward together. That is to say, these wildebeests are actually tamed by themselves. The tribe that can tame the wild animals is naturally what Chu Dong wants most. Because in this battle, Chu Dong suffered a big loss because of the lack of cavalry in his tribe. Therefore, Chu Dong urgently needs to form an alliance with some tribes that can tame these wild animals. This situation is naturally a golden opportunity for Chu Dong, so Chu Dong did not hesitate. He quickly took more than ten people with him, and then wrapped all their pickled meat with animal skin. Now he started immediately before it was dark. Xia also went with Chu Dong. Fortunately, today''s temperature is not very cold, so although they walked on foot, it really took too much time. Chapter 490 But fortunately, Chu Dong led these people and his own physical strength was relatively good, so they arrived at the gate of this tribe just before the sky completely settled down. "Wait, don''t move. Who are you?" At this time, the soldiers who had been patrolling at the gate soon found out that Chu Dong, after all, suddenly had more than ten people at the gate of his tribe, which didn''t look like a good omen. Chu Dong also walked forward a few steps and then laughed. Don''t panic, this soldier. We are from the barbarian tribe. I heard that there is a very tight food shortage in your tribe, so we specially sent some emergency food. This soldier did not speak at this time, he just walked slowly to the master, and then gently smelled the things that Chudong wrapped in the skin. When he heard the sound, he didn''t even feel embarrassed. Chudong and his party stood in the same place and waited for a long time. After a long time, Chudong finally waited for several people. Among them, there was a man wearing the horn of a horned horse. He was wrapped in a layer of very thick bear skin, and came step by step. His face was covered with very special tattoos. It seemed that he was not easy to be offended. He looked down and took a look. Then he smelled Chudong''s body like an animal. "You smell so special. It seems that it''s time for me to get in touch with you. Come on in." As he spoke, he led a group of Chu Dong''s people into his camp. Until this time, I always found that the camp looked so special. Although there were many small tents around, there were many people in the middle of these tents piled up into a small kiln with stone heads. They started to light a fire in the middle. They kept warm in this way. Unfortunately, most of their food was bark, wild vegetables and wild fruits. Most of them were very hungry. They looked at Chu Dong hungrily, as if they were just hope. A group of Chudong soon came to the chief''s tent. After both sides sat down with each other, the chief began to introduce himself. His name turned out to be Ben, and the name of the tribe was also very simple, which was called the horned horse tribe. And he is the tenth chief of the tribe. Without exception, his previous chiefs all died in the battle, which is also remembered by the people in their tribe, and even has become a custom, that is, when an old man is dying, they have to ride on horseback and start to go to the battlefield. Only when they die in battle can they gain the supreme glory and live together in the wildebeest countryside. Although Chu Dong didn''t believe all this, he also chose tolerance now. After all, the culture of each tribe is different. "This is the meat food inside our tribe. How much food do you need inside your tribe now? Just tell us that we will try our best to provide it to you. After all, it''s such a pity that the internal training department of the tribe is also very difficult in winter. As a chief, I understand that." Heard Chu Dong say so, ran also nodded. But then he also frowned and began to look around Chu Dong, as if he now felt that Chu Dong didn''t have any good ideas. But there are few tribes who come to contact us. Why are you the only one who will send us food? And is there a problem with these grains? It seems that Ben is not a stupid chieftain. He is very smart. He also understands that there are some defenses among different tribes, so now he also understands that it is always good to have more defenses. After hearing this, we gradually did not speak. Instead, we directly opened the skins and exposed the preserved meat. "If you don''t believe me, you can choose any piece of meat for me to try." But at this time, it was obvious that Ben didn''t look like it was poisonous or not. He picked up a piece of meat and carefully observed it. In addition, he had never seen such strange meat in his life. At this time, after the cold winter, it has been very stiff, and the surface has a layer of things like oil solidified on it, and it smells like a special fragrance. "Why does this meat look like bark?" Ben also began to feel very strange about the way Chu Dong made these meats. Chu Dong also laughed, and then cut a piece of meat directly with the small knife he carried with him, put it into his mouth, and chewed it hard. Ben didn''t hesitate. He grabbed a machete directly from the guards around him. Then he cut the meat into several pieces and distributed them to the people around him. While they were tearing the meat with great effort, they began to praise it."The meat is really delicious. You should know that our tribe believes in blood, that is to say, we usually eat raw meat. We have never tried to roast it on a hot fire, because we don''t want to get a lot of charcoal in the end." Chu Dong didn''t speak either. He laughed and then continued. "If you don''t mind, I''ll have more of them delivered tomorrow, and now I''ve proved that there''s absolutely no problem with them." But Ben was still very strange at this time, because he thought that the reading tribes were as far away from them as possible. Why only Chudong tribe would be so enthusiastic about sending these things to the door? Chu Dong also nodded, and then did not speak, he slowly stood up to run to say goodbye. Now it''s very strange that Ben has always believed that he is very self reliant within his tribe. This is what he handed over to himself from generation to generation, because they all understand how vicious this land is and how difficult it is to survive. Unfortunately, the appearance of Chu Dong made him feel very strange, but since Chu Dong had brought a lot of meat this time. Chapter 491 So now he also directly distributes all the meat to the people around him. After such a long period of suffering, now the horned horse tribe finally has a full meal to eat. Chu Dong was also very happy after he returned to his tribe, and then he began to let people take more human flesh with him tomorrow morning and transport it on the slat truck. And tomorrow he will be there in person, and he will soon be able to reach an agreement with this tribe. But at this time, Xia Xin was very strange, because now he didn''t know what all this meant, because he casually handed over all the hard work in his tribe to others, which made him feel very strange. In this world and this piece of land, there has never been a gift for nothing, but Chu Dong never told them from the beginning to the end what he wanted now. Just because of this, Xia also felt very strange now. He did not understand why Chu Dong was so happy at this time, because it was not worthwhile to give these things to others. However, the real reason behind all this is probably only Chudong himself knows. Because of this, Chudong didn''t hesitate. He started to rest early today, and Chudong''s tribe also had a safe day. After a series of measures taken by Chudong, even the living standards of these residents in the tribe began to rise. Now the tribe has very clean water, and even can produce a lot of fine salt every day. Storing all the salt will play a very important role in the future. Moreover, many people hunt in the surrounding woods every day. However, after the winter, Chu Dong also temporarily ordered to slow down the hunting activities around. Now it''s winter, and people should and must hibernate just like animals. Just because of this, after the order of Chu Dong was issued, most people hid in their tents and didn''t go out. The whole tribe is a sign of peace, that is, in the previous period, I''m afraid that now the Chudong tribe has begun to suffer from famine, and even many people died of hunger and cold. It can be said that there is no problem for these people to worship Chu Dong as their God, because they really feel that Chu Dong is like something, which directly changed their lives, and even indirectly affected the trend of their tribal history. If there was no Chu Dong before, it would be hard for them to imagine what the consequences would be if they met an enemy like overlord. But now, once they had Chu Dong, they would no longer worry about these things. What''s more important for Chu Dong now is that he has found a tribe that can form an alliance, and soon he is determined that those big plans can be realized bit by bit. At that time, even if the overlord makes a comeback, Chu Dong doesn''t have to worry about the destruction of his tribe. Chudong seemed to be peaceful on one side, and nothing happened, but on the other side, on the other side of the horned horse tribe, their chief ran and stood in his position, frowning. There was a lot of meat in front of him. Now he began to doubt what Chudong''s motive was. He has never questioned his judgment as a chief, but now he finds that this kind of judgment existing in him has suddenly disappeared recently, and has been replaced by bursts of sadness. He was very worried that his tribe would be destroyed in the next cold winter, but at this time, Chu Dong sent relief food. Unfortunately, once Chu Dong stopped sending these food, his tribe would be destroyed again, and his anxiety had not disappeared. Could it be that Chu Dong planned to control his tribe through these meats? Ben really thought about this, but he soon gave up this idea. If Chu Dong really had this idea, he should have put it forward at the beginning. Unfortunately, Chu Dong didn''t say anything. In this mood, he spent a very difficult night. Early the next morning, Chu Dong also brought people to his home, but this time he was even more surprised, because he had never passed such a thing before. He saw Chu Dong and his subordinates pushing the equipment made of wood to transport all the meat into his tribe. Even he saw Chu Dong distribute the meat along the way, and the residents who got the meat were all jubilant. Everyone wanted to bow to Chu Dong. When he saw all these things, he felt very bad, but he had no way, because they knew that he was a chief. What he should do now is to ensure the stability of his people and their life. Only in this way can he continue to lead this tribe to the future. Soon after, he also met with Chu Dong, and then he began to discuss with Chu Dong about meat. "Why on earth did you send me meat? I hope you have to give me an answer today, because I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. I don''t want to have unnecessary misunderstanding between usAfter hearing what he said, Chu Dong knew that his plan had been successfully implemented. Then Chu Dong didn''t start to talk about meat with him. He slowly told this chief about his fight with the overlord some time ago. This chief had heard about it more or less, but only occasionally. Chu Dong explained to him that they would also face a huge threat in the north, because he knew in his heart that this time when the overlord went back, he would try to unite more tribes to lead them to the north. At that time, if these small tribes in the North did not unite together, they would be destroyed. United against the future threat, this is the real reason for Chu Dong to send out the meat. But after listening to Chu Dong finish these words, Ben is still not in a hurry to admit Chu Dong''s idea, he just said he also thought about it. Chu Dong knew in his heart that such a thing was not urgent, so he also simply expressed his own thoughts and wishes within the tribe. If Ben was willing to join hands with him, he could also visit him recently. Chapter 492 Chudong has basically completed these contacts with the inside of the horned horse tribe, but their chief Ben doesn''t seem to be so anxious to make an alliance with Chudong. He seems to have a lot of things to consider. Because of this, Ben didn''t immediately agree to Chudong''s invitation. In fact, in addition to the big problem of insufficient food supply, there are still many problems to be considered. One of the most fatal problems is the upcoming animal disaster at this time of every month. Animal disasters usually occur twice a year. The first time is in winter. Because there are a large number of carnivorous beasts in winter, they don''t have the habit of hibernating at all. So when they can''t find their prey everywhere, they will aim at the primitive people who have always appeared in their vision. So for the first time, when a large number of carnivorous beasts can''t get benefits, they will temporarily unite and attack the surrounding tribal camps together. Because of this, many small or newly established tribes are directly destroyed by this animal disaster every year. The second time is in autumn. Although the food in the wild is also very abundant at this time, when the first cubs of these wild animals come of age in autumn, and when these cubs come of age, these wild animals will personally lead their families to attack like going through some grinding or rituals. After the attack, the surviving wild animals can survive in this land. After all, the basic land is always the jungle. So every year, these tribes always have to deal with this kind of trouble once or twice. Even some small tribes have moved ahead of time before winter. They gradually settled down in other places, but frequent migration always brought a lot of trouble to some tribes, and in the process of migration, there were often people chasing the dragon to die, so that the tribes could hardly accumulate strength. Chudong was also relatively loose within the tribe. Under repeated attacks, the tribe was basically able to develop, so some small tribes were often destroyed on the way of migration, either because of the uneven distribution of materials, or because of various kinds of irreconcilable contradictions within the tribe. In a word, compared with those in the south, these tribes in the north have a much more difficult life. Many people even affectionately call this area in the north the land of burying bones. This time, it seems that the disaster is more serious than usual, because according to the report from the scouts he sent out, there will be more wild animals gathering in the forest, and the number is twice as much as the year before last. It''s twice the number. Ben can''t cope with the number. What''s more, he was surprised that the number of these wild animals in his ancestors'' time was not much. Although sometimes the number was more, it was very stable. But this time, it seems a little different, especially in the past two years, the number of wild animals gathering each year is gradually increasing, which makes Benxiang''s head broken. He couldn''t think of what kind of means he needed to resist the beast''s attack? And he himself is also a very arrogant person, you know, self-reliance, do everything possible to survive in this cruel world, and gradually strengthen themselves, these are the ancient precepts conveyed by the previous chiefs. Today''s latest chief Ben naturally can''t take the lead in breaking these rules. That''s why he also wants to break his head, because the tribe has slowly lifted the food crisis recently. However, although these food crises have been lifted, it is precisely because of the shortage of resources within the tribe that some young men and women in the tribe do not have any desire to reproduce. In this way, the tribe is also extremely short of new blood. In addition, because of the food crisis during this period, many people died of starvation in the tribe, including many young people. As a result, not only did the tribe not have any fresh blood, but also many of the original members of the tribe fell down. At present, there is a serious shortage of these reserve troops in the tribe. If Ben didn''t think of any good way this time, then I''m afraid that after this disaster, his tribe will be destroyed in his hands. This is something he absolutely doesn''t want. He absolutely doesn''t want his tribe destroyed in his hands. So now he has to find a way to do something. On the other hand, at this time, in addition to secretly contacting various tribes, elder Feng did not forget the task assigned to him by the tomb elder, that is, to find out who killed his children. Because of this, since he has gained new abilities during this period of time, he can naturally arrive all over the country more quickly to receive intelligence. But it''s strange that after running to all kinds of tribes, elder Feng has never heard of it. Many people even think it''s just a rumor.But more people have never come into contact with this tribe called Heishui. There is no way to do this. After all, the Heishui tribe adheres to the principle of no contact with the outside world without their chief. Therefore, they generally have little contact with the outside world and have been living on this land by their own ideas and decisions. This is true from generation to generation. Because of this, there are fewer people who have come into contact with the Heishui tribe. Most of those who have come into contact with the Heishui tribe have no impression of the Heishui tribe. Therefore, it is even more difficult to find the real negative reasons of the Heishui tribe. Because of this, elder Feng is also very anxious at this time, because after such a long time, elder Mu has begun to lose patience and grow up madly. At this time, elder Mu is also in urgent need of joining in, because he knows that in the future, if he wants to fight against the whole Presbyterian Council or even against the leader, the strength of his unity will be stronger More is better. It was on this day that the old boy of Tianfeng city was doing his routine work to contact with different tribes. Suddenly, he felt a very strong fluctuation of consciousness in his office, and then he immediately fell to the ground. Chapter 493 He put his ear to the ground and listened to the sound carefully. Now he understood that the sound was not like an earthquake at all. Moreover, he himself was sensitive to the vibration, so he was very sensitive to the great changes that were going to happen in this land. "It''s not a good thing." Elder Feng murmured to himself, and then he quickly turned into a hurricane and went to a more distant place. As for fire elder and Lei elder, they are not idle. After all, they have sealed the city. They have enough things on hand. Moreover, in order to contact each tribe, wind elder has devoted almost all his time. It is also because of this, so now these two elders naturally have to bear some responsibility to let them be responsible for walking, that is, to find out where the power that they passed away before actually fell? However, it is not easy to find this, because even if the land is basically large and small, all kinds of witches have risen on their own. Therefore, there are not a few people who call for all kinds of abilities, but it is even more difficult to find the power that they release, because although a person has all kinds of power on hand, now they can completely hide themselves. Although this work is very boring and of no value at all, the two elders still dare not forget that statue, which tells us that this force will find their source speed one day, that is, the three elders, after that, they will bring the three elders to extinction. What makes them even more curious is that there was a rebellion inside the temple of man. They don''t know when this judgment started, when it ended and how long it lasted. But they can understand a principle. Now the position they inherited and the rules they abide by are all established by those traitors in those years. The reason they established these rules is very simple, that is, in order to avoid the recurrence of what happened before, they deliberately weakened the power of the Presbyterian Council, directly tampered with the rules, and asked each elder to practice only one element. Therefore, this hidden history has become the truth that the three elders most want to know, because if they have this truth, they may be able to cause a bigger rebellion again in the exhibition, and the people directly threatened by this rebellion are not the elders, but their leaders. Now it is very important for them to try their best to weaken the control of this leader over them. But at that time, they are still planning what to do and what to do. However, they have a rough rudiment in their brain. That''s why they can push them step by step in such an orderly way It''s our plan. As for the east side of Chudong, the hunting of the surrounding forests and even the collection of some resources have been suspended. After all, if they are forced and collected again in winter, they will be able to harvest more fruits next autumn. Therefore, during this period of time, Chu Dong has been letting his people cultivate themselves in the tribe, and he has been busy exploring more powerful tribes to form alliances. While exploring tribes to form alliances, he also began to make rapid progress in forging technology. Because even Chudong knew that this animal disaster could not directly bypass their tribe. Since my colleagues were born in the north, it is natural for Chudong to face up to this catastrophe. Because of this, Chudong has not only started to improve step by step, but also let more people go to the previous mine to transport more iron ore while the winter is not completely cold. In order to further expand these production processes within the tribe, Chu Dong himself spent a lot of time arranging several larger forging furnaces in several other parts of the tribe. A forge furnace can hold at least three blacksmiths working at the same time, which greatly improves the production efficiency. However, Chu Dong still feels that the quality of these armor weapons produced is not normal. But now is also the time for self-cultivation, so now let the blacksmiths in the tribe do more exercises, and make more preparations for the future. In addition, Yang''s wound has been much better, but I don''t know why. Maybe it''s because these meridians inside Yang are seriously injured, so it needs a longer period of recuperation. To know that Yang in the positive normal also really paid a very tragic price, he clearly is not the opponent of the overlord, but still dead to carry him, round after round of attack, even if his body has appeared a lot of wounds, also dead to support, so it also led to his wounds become more serious, and the body also appeared a very serious bleeding.Although his life is saved now, it will take some time for him to return to the original peak state. During this period, Chu Dong would drink soup from the viscera of wild animals from time to time, so as to relieve these wounds in his body as soon as possible. Now what Chu Dong is waiting for is the response of Ben, the chief of the horned horse tribe. Once he agrees to Chu Dong''s request, Chu Dong can immediately let their tribe''s animal trainers enter his own tribe and tell them the way to tame the horned horse to his tribe''s soldiers. If his tribe could learn this skill of Taming Wild animals, then it would be unnecessary for Chu Dong to use his own king''s power to tame wild animals every time he fed them. We should know that this method of Taming Wild animals is only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. On the other side, the horned horse tribe didn''t have much preparation at this time, and because they had always been very introverted inside the tribe, they usually didn''t contact with the outside. In addition, the chief Ben was very proud of himself, so they seldom contacted other tribes at that step. Therefore, these forging processes within their tribe are also very immature, so most of them still follow the process handed down by their ancestors, using a lot of wildebeest skins, which are thickened and sewed with ancient needles and animal hair after repeated drying. Chapter 494 Then they put the leather on a high place for drying, and then put it on a hot fire for baking. After drying, they successfully got a pair of very hard leather. By sewing these leathers, they soon get a lot of soft armour made of leather. However, these soft armours are good at resisting some weapons that are not very sharp. However, once these soft armours are used for large-scale operations, the effect will be poor. In addition, there has been no improvement in the skill of weapons within their tribe, so most of them use very primitive animal tooth cutlass and a little bronze knife, and also use a long gun made of simple bronze casting. Most of their shields are made of hardened hide, which can resist a certain degree of impact, but if the impact times are too many, the shield will soon break. It can be said that these soldiers of their tribe have been fighting against these very difficult environments with their blood. However, if they do not make any changes this time, I am afraid they will not be able to withstand this animal disaster. Ben and the soldiers around him have done a lot of combat simulation, but the effect is a little poor. After all, the beasts in this period are still beasts. They can''t operate completely according to people''s ideas, and they can''t have the same logic as people. Therefore, when they attack, their rhythm is harmless, and they don''t even have any formation. This means that every time they calculate, the result may be completely different from the reality. When they fade again and again, Ben also directly chooses not to calculate, because he knows it''s just a waste of time. Now he had only one idea in his mind, that is, to borrow some troops from other tribes during this period of time. Only in this way could he survive. But even if they survive, I''m afraid their tribe will suffer huge losses. At that time, their tribe will have to spend a long time on self-cultivation. If there is any accident in the process of self-cultivation, then Ben will not be the chief. So with such an idea, he immediately sent envoys to the neighboring tribes, but Chudong alone had no contact with them. Because he wrote this truth clearly in his heart, that is, short mouth and short hands. Now he has accepted the gift from the Lord Chu Dong. If the fight is going to trouble the chairman again, he will feel sorry. In addition, he now knows that Chu Dong has just experienced a fight with the southern tribes. At this time, the troops must be very empty. If we define with Chu Dong again, Chu Dong''s side might not be able to resist the attack of this animal disaster. So he never made up his mind, but began to discuss with various tribes. A whole week went by, but what he was waiting for was either to refuse or to postpone. However, what shocked him even more was that several envoys had not returned when they came to the marginal tribes. Even some more arrogant tribes even sent their envoys'' heads back to express their dissatisfaction and threat. After this incident, Ben''s head is bigger now. Originally, he just held a relatively peaceful attitude and wanted to try to make some contact with the surrounding tribes. Unfortunately, it also exposed the fact that there were no troops in his own tribe. If some tribes directly chose to send troops to attack before the animal disaster, he might not be able to do so He died in the hands of others before he could face the animal disaster. This can be said to be a very difficult thing for him, and it is precisely because of this that Ben also slowly began to become desperate now. Even for a few times, he locked himself in his tent, closed door, and did not eat or drink at all. On the contrary to him is Chu Dong. This time, Chu Dong has been through his mind. Now he has begun to use the surplus wood inside the camp to reinforce the interior of his camp. Not only that, he even tried to create a lot of traps. The way of making these traps is very simple, that is, he directly hollowed out the floor, paved several big holes, and directly put a lot of spikes under the holes, and then he used some hay to rush on them, as long as it snowed. The monitoring traps created by Chu Dong will soon be concealed, and they directly cover the front door of the camp and the weak positions on the left and right sides. Once there are wild animals who dare to detour to attack, they will soon fall into these traps. As for the remaining wood, Chu Dong didn''t waste it. He chose to make it into carpentry. First, he used the knife in his hand to slowly carve out a small shape, like a curved grip. Then, he carved out a small wrench, which was placed directly on the side of the grip. Then, he fixed the middle with some bronze nails and added a runner to directly open the position of the middle grip.In this way, the left and right spanners can be linked to each other, so that the two spanners can be fixed directly. Then he fixed a small bow directly on the top of the sleeper, shortened the string, but tightened the bow more tightly. Then the end of his grip made two small arrows. In this way, Chu Dong succeeded in making a very light but powerful hand crossbow through the ideas in his mind. Although the shape of this kind of crossbow looks very unique, it is precisely because Chudong adopts the design of double wrench, so now Chudong can directly load two short arrows when pulling the line. In this way, two shots can be fired at the same time. The scope of damage increases, and the only benefit becomes stronger. He soon ordered the craftsmen in the tribe to imitate the crossbows he had made. Soon the archers in the tribe could not only exchange for new weapons, but also the soldiers in the tribe could put them on their waists for a rainy day. But just when Chu Dong was still proud of his latest aspect, a messenger came to his door. Chapter 495 This emissary is not someone else, or an emissary from the horned horse tribe. Chu Dong immediately asked people to treat the messenger well. After all, what Chu Dong was thinking was to pull the horned horse tribe to his side as soon as possible. However, after Chu Dong entertained the messenger, the messenger did not dare to make a sound all the time. It seemed that although he asked for it, it was still hard to say. "Since you are here to ask for help, you can tell me what you need. What I can provide for you will be provided for you." But the messenger shook his head. He worried that Chu Dong would be furious when he heard the request, and that he might lose his life. After getting Chu Dong''s repeated affirmation and assurance, the messenger said his purpose of this visit. The purpose of his coming here is very simple, that is to ask Chu Dong to borrow soldiers. The number of borrowed soldiers must be 100, and they must be excellent soldiers and can fight. Although Chu Dong also felt very strange at this time, he did not dare to disclose why his chief wanted to borrow troops? It happened that Chu Dong had nothing to do now, so he immediately ordered the guards around him to go out with him. Now he plans to ask him in person. By the way, we can push him through this opportunity. If after this event, we can successfully draw this tribe to our side, then Chu Dong has done a very good deal. So a group of Chudong people also followed this messenger''s mighty trip. When he came to see Chu Dong from a long distance, he was also very ashamed. He hid directly in his tent and did not dare to go out, because now he broke the rule he had set before, that is, the horned horse tribe never asked outsiders. After Chu Dong arrived in their tribe, the scholar saw that the situation was not right, so he could only arrange Chu Dong to have a rest in the tent, and then he went to see the chief himself. Unfortunately, the messenger didn''t want to come out. Seeing that things were not right, the soldiers around him who had fought side by side with him also went to beg for mercy. After several hours in the northern hemisphere, Ben didn''t dare to show up until this time. Then he was very ashamed to approach Chu Dong, but he didn''t mention why he didn''t come out to meet him. Although Chu Dong had been waiting for such a long time, he was already a little impatient, but considering that he was really a primitive man in front of him, so there was no way to do it. He was not worldly and had feelings to be excused. At that time, Ben also told Chu Dong about a series of troubles he had encountered during this period of time, and then also said what he was worried about, including the news that his messenger was killed. Hearing this news, Chu Dong probably understood what kind of trouble their tribe was about to face. Obviously, if someone takes advantage of this opportunity to invade, the horde of wildebeest will fall down again in this scuffle. But other tribes did not realize the value of the horned horse tribe, which did not mean that Chudong did not know. So now Chu Dong can probably understand why they are so nervous. Therefore, Chu Dong does not hesitate. He immediately agrees to Ben''s request and agrees to lend him troops. Not only that, he will also directly let one of his most capable generals come to this side to help. After hearing Chu Dong''s words, Ben was eager to throw himself into the ground, because he might have despised such things at ordinary times. But now that his tribe is in a real crisis, he finds that there are enemies all around him, and he is also very helpless. Moreover, it is at a time when all the tribes are struggling with each other that some people are willing to help each other, so the friendship is more profound than usual. Chief barbarian, I can''t repay you for your great kindness this time. As for the request you told me before, I agreed to you. After hearing what Ben said, Chu Dong was also very happy, but not only that, now Chu Dong is willing to provide a long-term convenient business for Ben. That is, they can use what they are good at every year, which is taming wildebeests. They can trade through wildebeests and meat and vegetables. In this way, the soldiers in their tribe can do their own work, and on the other hand, they can directly delay the shortcomings of the long-term food shortage of their tribe. But as for the methods of making dried meat, Chu Dong does not want to give them to him for the time being. After all, although they seem to have a good relationship now, and the nurses are allies, Chudong has to have an interest that they can''t refuse. Only in this way can their cooperation continue, and their tribe must send their master of animal training to the side of Chudong tribe to explain how the soldiers under their hands tame the wildebeest.Now Chu Dong had so much favor, and now he had taken so much care of it. No matter what Chu Dong asked, he agreed, because now Chu Dong saved his whole tribe. After getting the unanimous affirmation of both sides, Chu Dong also directly decided on this deal, and also decided that the first batch of tame horned horses will be transported to Chu Dong''s camp in the first quarter of spring. Since it comes in spring, Chu Dong can directly establish his own cavalry. After returning to his tribal camp, Chu Dong is naturally elated, because now Chu Dong has also reached the most ideal deal in his imagination, that is to use the resources he does not obtain at all in exchange for the resources he lacks. Although this is not an equivalent exchange, the benefits and future impact are far-reaching. On the other hand, at this time, the three elders have completed all the things they should do today. They have a secret meeting every day. The location of their secret meeting is in a small cave not far from the forest of death. This cave was dug by old Lei Chang himself with the power of lightning. And when you enter this cave, you have to go through the force of thunder and lightning before you can enter, so it can be said that this cave and this location are very safe. Chapter 496 This time, the three elders also began to talk to each other about the general things they did today, and also said the results, and actively improved their plans. Only in this way can they work more efficiently. Because now it is obvious that the internal resources of the Presbyterian Church are still peaceful, but actually the elder of light has begun to question at this time. However, as for elder Yu Guang''s idea of going to the south in person, it seems that the plan has not been fully implemented. However, once the plan is implemented, I''m afraid the situation will change greatly. "Well, elder Feng, how was your plan for the northern expedition of the giant beast tribe last time?" Elder Huo also began to ask this question at this time, and elder Feng also seemed very resistant to this question, but he also understood that this question must be said, because they had already made a rule within this small group, that is, there should be no secrets between each other. Only in this way can they ensure the long-term operation of the group, and prevent internal strife within the group. And now they know in their hearts that the strength of the three of them is not what they used to be, so if they start to fight against each other now, I''m afraid they will really have to fight in the dark. So now elder Feng sighed and could only tell what happened after the northern expedition. It turned out that after the northern expedition, elder Feng went back to his camp for the first time to visit him. But this time, he got the news that he was defeated and returned. Moreover, he was seriously injured in this battle, so he always closed the door to thank guests, even the elders of the Presbyterian Council. After hearing this news, these elders also feel very helpless at this time. After all, now they really understand the power of this northern tribe. "I have told you for a long time that the rise of the northern tribes is not something we should despise. Now that they are well, they have developed to the point that even the invincible overlord can''t deal with them. So what are we going to do now?" As he spoke, Lei Chang became very angry again, but suddenly his expression began to become very strange, strange and ferocious. "Otherwise, it''s the same as the last time. How about letting me directly release a sky thunder and destroy the whole tribe?" However, elder Lei''s proposal was quickly rejected by the other two elders. "I think you''ve healed the scar and forgotten the pain, haven''t you? Have you forgotten how much the Presbyterian Council blamed you for releasing a thunder many years ago and destroying a tribe directly? If it wasn''t for elder Guang''s good temper at that time, he would have fought with the leader for a while. " At that time, elder fire had to raise the scar of elder Lei once again, and it was true at that time. At that time, their new group of elders were not familiar with the rules, so most of them sheltered each other and were cautious in everything. Because they are very worried that if their leaders learn of their dereliction of duty, if they are angry with all of them, then I am afraid that the Presbyterian Council may be directly reorganized. So now, they have basically guaranteed each other that it will not happen again. What they are worried about is not the internal discount of the exhibition, but that this time, I am afraid they will never be able to hide their leaders. They use all kinds of tactics to reach the plan, so they use them repeatedly. "So now that your idea has failed, we can only get back the piece we used in the beginning." Wind elder this time also very helpless say. "Are you talking about the assassin League?" Fire elder responded immediately at this time. "Yes, we can only count on them now." "But they failed last time. Can they do it this time?" But after hearing the fire elder question, the wind elder laughed again. "I really thought the chieftain of this barbarian tribe would be a very smart man, but I didn''t expect that even he was blind. I had already secretly arranged a chess piece beside him, and only we could make plans with each other and cooperate with each other, then..." On the other side. As for the overlord, he is not seriously injured now. He has just acquired this strange power, so he shut himself up in his high building every day, constantly honing his power to control these three elements. Now he has begun to find another new and more powerful way. Originally, he thought that as long as he honed his body to be strong, he could be invincible. But now he found that he was wrong. Only the power of the elements is truly invincible. What''s more, this time he directly obtained the control command of the three elements for the first time, and put the three elements into the control The elements together are enough to destroy the sky and the earth.Now the ambition of the overlord has begun to expand violently. He has completely ignored the enemies on the other side of the sea that he imagined in his mind. Now he only wants to sweep all the tribes in the north and bring the whole North into his own hands through these forces. Bawang is also a man who is very keen on challenges, so he not only thinks about how to bring the territory of this place into his control, but also how to challenge the leader of the temple of man. Because he knew in his heart that the leader of man temple had to fight when he met a challenger. Just because of this, if the overlord could defeat him, he would not only be the chief of a big tribe in the south, but also the owner of these maps in the north. He would be the strongest in the whole land. And he can finally achieve his wish to become the only and supreme God in this wild land! Even he can directly get rid of the control of the elders of the Presbyterian Council. He doesn''t have to speak to them in a low voice every time they come to meet. Bawang is born to be anti bony and has always hated authority. The reason why Bawang is so respectful to these elders is that he is helpless because of his lack of strength, and he no longer wants to rely on others. Once the overlord thought that his time to get rid of these elders should be far away, but now he feels that his time to reach the peak is just around the corner. As long as he hones his strength, he can be invincible. Chapter 497 After Chu Dong returned to his own camp, he soon realized his promise, that is, he immediately sent out part of his troops. And this time, in order to show his sincerity, Chu Dong specially sent 200 troops. And Xia himself led the way to the horned horse tribe for the next round of animal disaster defense. After seeing these mighty teams photographed by Chu Dong, Ben also slowly realized that he really needed an ally now, and he also understood how important it was to have a decent ally at this time. After Xia made some simple deployment with the surrounding camp, he began to make some contact with the camp. Xia was also very smart at this time, and he didn''t waste any opportunities in the war. He was very active in learning the art of war that Chu Dong had left behind. Right in front of him, he directly let the soldiers under his hand form a gunner company. Through these companies, he can quickly deploy their soldiers to the outside of the camp, and in case of any emergency, he can also be promoted to be a first-line commando. Not only that, he also suggested that Ben start to set up some small sentries around his camp, which can be a small tent or stationed on nearby highlands. Only in this way can he obtain intelligence at the first time. In the process of learning from Chu Dong, Xia also understood how important it is to obtain intelligence in time in the process of fighting. Because of this, Ben Lima also accepted Xia''s suggestion, and then he immediately deployed a number of troops around his camp Considerable investigation sentries. They''ve set up small campfires around them, but they''re going to improve them to a certain extent. Once these bonfires are ignited, the flames can be clearly seen even hundreds of meters away. In this way, as long as the sentries in any place start to raise waves of fireworks on their other side, it can be concluded that there is an enemy invasion in this place. Because of this, it is obvious that the side of Ben''s tribe is also protected to a considerable extent. Not only that, he can also use his cavalry troops to maneuver in different places. Once there is an intruder in the guards, they can also directly launch their cavalry charge and directly hit the other side unprepared. However, Xia didn''t take this into consideration at all, because he also felt that people were in danger in the current situation, and it was impossible for him to send soldiers to attack. So he naturally didn''t take this matter into consideration, and began to train the long Gunners under his hands. Time passed day by day, and the days would soon come when the wild animals went crazy. Moreover, Xia knew this time that this was the wild animal he was going to face, which might be twice as much as the last time. Even Xia himself did not understand why the number of colors began to increase in such a short period of time. On the other hand, Chu Dong also began to improve the archer troops under his hands. In the process of improvement, Chu Dong also improved their armor. Originally, they were wearing very rough bronze armor, because in the early days, Chu Dong thought that these archers might have poor accuracy in archery, So there is a great chance that they will directly join the front battlefield and become a soldier. However, after careful training organized during this period, their hit rate and accuracy have been greatly improved. So this time, Chu Dong directly improved their misunderstanding. Chu Dong''s direction of reform was to tear down all the coarse and heavy bronze armor on them. Then he combined the soft armor he learned from the horned horse tribe with some key parts, such as the chest, shoulder and waist, and strengthened them with bronze armor to a certain extent In this way, it also has the convenience of sports. In addition, Chu Dong also knew that archers like them often had to move for a long distance. If they didn''t have too strong mobility, then the significance of their existence would be greatly reduced. In this way, after the improvement of the organization, the organization now has a considerable number of archers, and the number of archers is controlled at 50 by the organization. After all, it''s quality, not quantity. Therefore, after Chudong successfully completed the transformation of his Archer troops, now Chudong will face the following battles and become more comfortable. Moreover, during this period, Chudong did not forget to send his soldiers to the distant miners for mining. Now the camp of Chudong has accumulated a lot of coal There are a large number of iron ores, and Chudong directly gave all the smelting methods to their craftsmen.Therefore, more and more high-purity steel ingots are continuously produced and began to accumulate in the interior of Chudong tribe. Chudong also began to use these large quantities of steel to carry out some weapon tests. , priority among priorities is the improvement of registered residence, because now the organization psychology understands that most of their families have bronze manufacture, which is because bronze is soft in nature, so it is easy to shape. This is the reason why these craftsmen like to use bronze for forging. Unfortunately, although the armor is good when facing some relatively primitive tribes, it is easy to directly break the bronze armor when they encounter those sharper weapons. So now how to improve the armor, naturally became the most important problem in Chu Dong''s heart. However, after repeated improvement of Chu Dong, Chu Dong was able to make a set of steel armor that looked decent. The armor was stacked with several layers of steel shell. And the chest of this armor is also stacked by this layer of iron plates, which looks like the armor of a lobster. Chapter 498 This is the inspiration Chu Dong had when he saw the armor of these soldiers under the overlord''s hand. After all, Chu Dong is not a forger, and his knowledge of these cold weapons is poor. Because of this, he naturally has to continue to learn those more advanced forging technologies. Now, with the efforts of the organization, he has successfully copied these armor, but the armor quality he wants to copy The quantity is not as good as Bawang''s armor. But even so, it''s better than equipping his troops with a lot of light head and foot protection. So now Chu Dong didn''t hesitate. He not only let the craftsmen in the tribe begin to make a lot of this kind of lobster armor, which is convenient and easy to produce. They even asked these craftsmen of the tribe to make a large number of steel arrows with extra steel materials. The piercing ability of these steel arrows is naturally much better than that of bronze arrows, because Chu Dong''s first battle with the overlord was too hasty, so only a small number of steel arrows were prepared, and the rest were all bronze arrows. Bronze arrows like this are useful when facing targets without armor, because bronze is very soft, and it has a great chance of breaking in the target body when hitting the target. When these bronze arrows break and break in the body of the target, it is naturally easy for the wound to be infected. In addition, it is the primitive age, so there is no good medical technology, so most of the targets are basically dead after being shot by the bronze arrow. However, in the face of a large number of cavalry troops such as overlord, these bronze lenses played a completely opposite role. Although Chu Dong had tried his best to exert the power of these bows and arrows, so that these archers could directly feudalize from hundreds of meters away. In this way, when these arrows flew into the sky again, they could also have a strong penetration through the force of falling power. Unfortunately, because the armor quality of the soldiers under the overlord''s hand was too high, all the bronze arrows turned into powder at the moment of collision, so it''s hard to say whether they could hit people or even pierce the armor. That''s why Chu Dongming had set the tactics, but the tactics didn''t work. So now Chu Dong naturally learned from his experience. He began to mass produce these steel arrows. These steel arrows have stronger armor piercing ability, and if combined with some more powerful bows. Even an arrow can pierce two targets at the same time. With these powerful weapons, it''s natural that they can be used when Chu Dong conquers other tribes in the future. At present, more and more weapons and equipment are produced in Chudong''s tribe. Just when Chu Dong was still busy with how to think of some better weapons and equipment, suddenly a very familiar voice appeared in his wound. The host looked back and found that it was yeluo. At this time, he did not speak, just came up, hugged Chu Dong tightly, and put his head on Chu Dong''s shoulder. "What''s the matter? Is it too lonely recently? But there''s no way, because I''m really too busy. You should know that a lot of things have happened in our tribe recently. " Heard Chu Dong say so, night Luo also nodded. "If that''s the case, I''ll put things aside for the time being, and I can accompany you tonight." I feel so happy to hear that. Then she trotted all the way back to his tent. It seemed that he was looking forward to what he was going to do tonight, so he should continue to dress up now. Chu Dong didn''t think much about it. He continued to immerse himself in the idea of weapons. In addition, Chu Dong also knew that the soldiers under the overlord''s hand had strong fighting power, and another reason was that their armor was too hard, so most of them could hurt them. It is said that things like war usually depend on morale, and the morale of the soldiers under the overlord''s hands is basically overflowing. The first point is that they are led by such a powerful soldier. On the other hand, it is also because Bawang has a very friendly and powerful volcanic tribe around him. This tribe can continuously bring all kinds of weapons and armor to the overlord''s tribe, which also lays a foundation for the overlord''s combat effectiveness. However, the current situation is nothing for Bawang, because Chu Dong knows that Bawang is not a person who is satisfied with the status quo, and he must still want to continue to strengthen his internal strength. And what Chu Dong wants is to tear the self-esteem and glory of the overlord off his face bit by bit in the next battle. If he wants to tear off these self-esteem and glory, the weapons and equipment Chu Dong now has will naturally become more important.In Chu Dong''s heart, he was thinking all the time about how to pierce the armor of overlord soldiers in a better way, as long as he pierced their armor. Chu Dong this side can obtain, a certain degree of tactical advantage, otherwise say the rest is completely useless. Chu Dong thought it was dark for a moment, but today it was completely dark. Some tents inside the tribe began to raise fireworks. Chu Dong looked at the dark sky and sighed. Then he ordered the people around him to prepare some good beef for him. Chudong directly takes the meat into yeluo''s tent. At this time, yeluo also lies in the tent, and she is wearing very rare clothes. What? It looks like you can''t wait any longer. Besides, it''s so cold and you don''t have to wear too little to get frozen. But Chu Dong just put the plate of meat on one side. Yeluo immediately pulled Chu Dong to his side, and then began to approach Chu Dong''s face step by step. Chu Dong''s desire is a little high because of Ye Luo''s behavior. It''s been so long now, and Chu Dong even forgets that there is a beautiful woman beside him. Chapter 499 Now Chu Dong also knows that she seems to be a little sorry for the woman around her, because she always arranges her work full, so she seldom has time to accompany him out. Let alone do something that lovers should do. Chu Dong now understood that he was also an individual, and he also had needs. Think of here, Chu Dong also began to step by step close to the night Luo, and then directly took her to the center of the tent that a pile of bark above, he began to tease Chu Dong while laughing, while slowly hugging Chu Dong''s face. Now you are the only woman riding on the God in the north. Hearing Chu Dong''s teasing, ye Luo looks a little embarrassed at this time. Then she pushes Chu Dong to one side and slowly sits on Chu Dong. One by one, she slowly retreats her clothes, revealing her very white skin. These skin, even from the perspective of heart, is also very delicate. It all depends on the strong construction of Chudong''s tribe. Therefore, as a woman around Chudong, she naturally doesn''t have to suffer too much and stays in the camp everyday. Although Chu Dong now looks a little excited. But it''s obvious that yeluo didn''t speak at this time. She was smiling and slowly tied up Chu Dong''s eyes with her clothes. "What are you doing?" "I''m trying to make you happy as much as possible." Night Luo charming voice, and then she slowly lying on the side of Chu Dong, gently blowing toward Chu Dong, hands also slowly on Chu Dong''s strong chest, began to gently touch. Chu Dong''s breathing also began to become more and more intense, and now Chu Dong also began to doubt whether he was in the primitive age. At first, Chu Dong thought that most of these barbarians were very savage in the primitive times. But now what Chu Dong feels is really delicate, a kind of considerate delicacy. Ye Luo smiles and starts to slowly rub Chudong''s waist and thigh with her very soft and slippery thigh. There was a rustling sound. But all of a sudden, yeluo''s action also stopped suddenly, but Chu Dong didn''t feel strange, although he was also very strange when yeluo learned these patterns, but he was still slowly lying in place waiting for some surprises. But after Chu Dong had been waiting for a long time, he didn''t hear any sound, but suddenly, Chu Dong''s muscles began to contract into a ball, and then his eyebrows were locked, and his hair stood upright. He now very quickly directly opened the night Luo tied to his face clothes, and then at this time he saw a very ferocious face, night Luo at this time is a face of laughter, his hand tightly holding a very delicate knife, this knife seems to be covered with venom, there is a drop of green liquid dripping from the blade above. Chu Dong was surprised and quickly kicked Ye Luo to one side. But ye Luo seemed to be completely free from any harm at this time. He stopped on the ground very easily, and then quickly came over. He held the knife tightly and stabbed Chu Dong''s chest again. Chu Dong immediately began to show his strength, and fixed Ye Luo in the air. Unfortunately, ye Luo also quickly threw this knife out when he was in the air. Chu Dong was surprised, and quickly stretched out his second hand, and fixed the knife in the air. Now Chu Dong was safe for the time being, but what he didn''t think of was why you always thought you would suddenly attack yourself, and he wanted to kill himself. "Yeluo! What''s the matter with you? Why do you suddenly do such a thing? " But at this time, ye Luo just gave out a burst of laughter, and then said with a smile. My husband, don''t you think that if you cut a little bit in the fun time, it will add a lot of atmosphere, ha ha ha Chu Dong was surprised. He didn''t expect that the woman he once loved so much had become like this. But when Chu Dong was shocked, he found that although the knife was nailed in the air by him, it was still greeting him. Little by little, it was secretly close to his palm. "What is this?" Chu Dong was surprised, and quickly threw his hand, directly controlled a knife, stabbed the knife in the tent. But at the moment of Chu Dong''s distraction, ye Luo didn''t know why, but suddenly he got rid of control. Then he turned over in the middle of the air and quickly threw out more than a dozen small knives from his clothes, all of which were stained with venom. "It''s nice that you can control two objects, but with so many small knives, what do you want to do?"Chu Dong''s first reaction now is to reach out his hands and try to control these knives, so that they don''t get close to him. Unfortunately, Chu Dong is a little panicked at this time, so his power release is not accurate. He can only control a few of the other knives and fly towards his body at a very fast speed. Chu Dong didn''t know what the venom was, but he didn''t dare to think about what would happen if he was rubbed a little bit. So Chu Dong closed his hands together in a hurry, and then controlled the knives that were fixed in the air, and bumped into the flying knives below. With the sound of jingle, all the knives were knocked to the ground, and one of them was only a few centimeters away from Chu Dong. At this time, Chu Dong finally got rid of the crisis. He gasped and began to feel panic. But when Chu Dong came back again, he found that yeluo had disappeared. Chu Dong immediately ran out of the tent, and then cried out. "There are assassins!" After hearing Chu Dong''s cry, the soldiers who were on duty in shifts also moved towards Chu Dong very quickly at this time, and the soldiers who were guarding the front door also began to quickly close the door directly at this time, those who were standing high to investigate the war. Chapter 500 At this time also began to light torches between each other, for a time the entire tribal camp was red. Now all the people are concentrated in the door of yeluo tent. Chu Dong stands in the same place and stares at the people around him. Now his mind is blank, but now he tries his best to calm down. Now he has to find yeluo quickly. So Chu Dong immediately ordered all the people around to disperse, and then began to search every corner of the camp. And Chu Dong sits alone in the same place, his mind is in a mess, he doesn''t want to understand now, that is why Ye Luo suddenly wants to hurt himself. And what are his special abilities? Why does he have the same ability to control objects from space as Chu Dong? You know, although Chu Dong didn''t see many witches, they didn''t think the power of Shuren was so powerful. It can be said that Chu Dong''s power was extremely unique. Originally, the organization thought that this land should have its own power, but now he found that he was wrong. Now, a woman has no idea that she is in control of her own theory for a long time. At this time, Chu Dong couldn''t figure out the problem, but at this time, suddenly, a scuffle began to come from a corner of the camp, and then many soldiers began to scream. It seemed that many people began to howl. When he was cooking, he was surprised and immediately ran to the place where the sound came from No, it''s just behind the chief''s hall. Ye Luo is standing alone in the same place. He holds several small knives in his hands. Several soldiers are directly put into the neck by these small knives and fall to the ground without moving. It seems that they are dead. "Why do you do this?" Hearing Chu Dong''s question, it''s obvious that ye Luo laughs at this time, and then starts to throw these knives out again quickly. As these soldiers can''t dodge, but now Chu Dong has strengthened the will in his mind, so now he can control the power in his hands very accurately. Chu Dong extends his hands to the front, opens all his fingers, directly controls these knives, nails them all in the air, and then throws them on the ground. From this point, we can see that the General Bureau doesn''t want to hurt yeluo for the moment, so Chu Dong doesn''t have too many ideas. He goes to yeluo step by step, and intends to ask clearly. All of a sudden, he seems to notice a very strange mark on yeluo''s neck, which is like a knife. "Who are you?" Chu Dong knew very well that there was no such strange mark on her neck, which directly proved that this man was not yeluo at all. He was just an assassin who looked like yeluo. "What do you think? Now that you''re finally enlightened, you can see that I''m not yeluo. It''s very good, so I don''t have to hide and tuck in any more." Then he slowly pulled out a few animal teeth from the back of his neck, and his face began to change. Finally, he began to show his true appearance. It turned out that he was a very charming woman with a very slender hair. Originally, I thought I would find out soon, but I didn''t expect that you were such a person who ignored your own women. So I have been lurking around you for such a long time, and I already know you very well. If you weren''t lucky today, I''m afraid you would be a corpse. Now Chu Dong finally figured out that as early as the last time he was attacked by an assassin, yeluo had been transferred after he was captured. This one was not yeluo at all. He was just an assassin who knew how to change face. "What''s your name?" But as she licked her lips and laughed, the woman seemed totally dismissive. "We are gold medal assassins. We never leave a name for anything." She laughed as she spoke, and then waved his skirt very quickly, and then more flying knives flew out directly. This time, the assassin forced himself to break away from the control of the organization and flew to Chu Dong again. Unfortunately, her power is far less than that of Chu Dong, and the accuracy of his control is not as powerful as Chu Dong. So Chu Dong still controlled these flying knives and let them all fall to the ground. "If you want to play, I can play with you all night, but now you have to tell me, where did you catch yeluo?" But the woman laughed and shook her head. "You don''t have to worry about this. We will take good care of your woman, and I''m not the one who wants to send you a woman, so I don''t know where she has gone, and you''ll never know. You''ll never know where he has gone, because I don''t know."She said a few words, and then began to pat his hands on the floor, and then these knives actually began to move themselves, began to rise slowly on the ground, and now these knives have a formation, generally around the assassin. Chu Dong Ding Jin saw that the assassin immediately grabbed a knife with one hand and rushed towards him. Chu Dong Lianlian and his hind legs quickly pulled out of his waist. The knife began to resist, hit the lightning and flint, and became a regiment again. This killer seems to have a lot of experience. He already knows what kind of moves Chu Dong is used to, so he has seen through the organizational moves several times and almost got stabbed by the knife in his hand. At this time, all his knives seem to have solidified the venom. While laughing, she kept waving the knife in her hand. At the same time, these knives around him also began to attack the position of Chu Dong''s neck like someone controlled. Chu Dong was forced to step back by this female assassin. However, she did not give up, but continued to move forward step by step, and then Chu Dong seized a flaw. Chapter 501 The female assassin was kicked away because of the force attached to the organization. But soon he stood up again, like an American, but the next second he suddenly vomited blood, and then he collapsed on the ground, and all the knives fell down with a jingle. "You can''t beat me, and you are definitely not my opponent, so now you tell me everything you know, maybe I will give you a good time." Hearing Chu Dong say so, this female assassin still despises, she shook her head. "When you were kicked off by me, I already attached a lot of force to my feet, so this time you suffered a very serious internal injury, even you can''t understand yourself. If you want to have a good time, just tell me." Chu Dong was also very clear at this time, that is, the internal organs of an assassin had been extremely seriously injured, so he should not be bleeding, and his bones had been broken several times. It can be said that this assassin is suffering unprecedented pain at this time. But it''s obvious that he didn''t intend to give up at this time. He just laughed and shook his head. "We have known for a long time that you are a difficult person, but it''s a pity that you can be so difficult. But since you are so sincere in asking questions, I will tell you that we usually don''t take the initiative to find trouble with other tribes unless someone wants you to." It seems that this assassin alliance should have existed for a long time, and it is dedicated to killing people in this wild land in order to make profits. This also means that there are people who want to buy their own lives behind this, but who is buying their own lives. Chu Dong didn''t know this, but when Chu Dong raised his head again to ask the female killer, he found that he had already knelt down in the same place. Chu Dong secretly looked at him and found that at the moment when he had just lost his strength, he had already controlled one of the knives to pierce his feet. He is now all over the body has long been eroded by the venom, long dead. Chu Dong sighed, but at this time his heart was very strange, and then he made a roar, a deafening roar, even the whole valley nearby was echoing. "Chief, what''s the matter?" At this time, Yang also limped to the pig with a wooden stick. It seems that he is still adhering to his duty as a soldier, that is, if the chief is in trouble, he must come out to protect the chief. But when he saw Chu Dong''s expression, he was shocked. He had never seen such an angry expression on Chu Dong''s face. "It''s OK. I''m ok. Now your wound hasn''t healed. Go back and lie down. I''ve already said that it will be useful to you in the future." Yang was stunned at this time, but when he saw the female assassin and Chu Dong, he immediately understood what was going on. Then he sighed and began to limp back to his tent. All the people in Chudong camp couldn''t sleep that night, because today''s fear of death once again enveloped their whole tribe, their greatest chief and their God. Now he was assassinated again, and this killer had been lurking around Chu Dong for so many years. They can''t believe it. It''s like this. They don''t know how to end such a thing? Now he sat alone at the gate of his camp all night, staring at the sky, at the stars, at the distant mountains, and thinking about a lot of things, but soon Chu Dong stood up again. At this time, the sky has already begun to shine, and Chu Dong''s heart is still very angry at this time. But at least now he has a goal in mind, that is, if the assassin alliance can find Chudong, the location of the assassin alliance, it will naturally be able to find the location of yeluo. Not only that, Chu Dong could even find out who was buying his own life behind his back. Because Chu Dong himself knew very well that he had been honestly developing his tribe, and had never had any entanglement with other people, but now he was in all kinds of trouble again and again. This only shows a problem, that is, some people do not want to prevent the development of this tribe too strong, so they often come to him for trouble. After a little calm, Chu Dong returned to his laboratory again. This time, Chu Dong began to turn his anger into the source of his creation of these new weapons. Chudong stayed for several days. In these days, Chudong didn''t get along with each other, and even ignored other people''s shouts. He locked himself in his laboratory and kept hammering at the guard position.He vented all his anger on the piece of steel in front of him. Chu Dong first thought of an extremely twisted shape organization in his mind through his anger. He didn''t hesitate, but beat out the twisted shape very quickly. Then he slowly honed the sharp blade and cast it into the handle of this weapon with steel. And Chu Dong didn''t know why. He seemed to be torturing these pieces of steel, and he seemed to have been testing his forging technology. After forging this weapon, he repeatedly heated it, forged it again and quenched it again. Under the repeated torment, the weapon was finally broken, but Chu Dong was not discouraged. He began to pick up a brand-new material and built it again according to the process. It''s like tinkling for days. Within the tribe, these people began to discuss the mental state of Chu Dong carefully. Some people said that Chu Dong was completely stunned. But Chu Dong seems to be modifying his first forging idea from the beginning. Chapter 502 If these steel materials don''t meet his expectations, he will smelt them again. Once again, he removed the magazine and forged again. After repeating the complicated, long and long-term process, I don''t know how many times, Chu Dong finally got some steel materials that he thought were good. Then he wanted to forge them again according to his own mind. This time, Chu Dong not only made weapons, but also made a whole curved steel plate. Chu Dong made this piece of steel plate very beautiful, and added a symbol of skeleton on it with his sacred power. On the other side, he carved two bloody bones, and then he improved the lobster shell he had originally thought of in his mind. He directly combined the chest clip into a whole piece through his own tempering and forging, and then carved a very delicate pattern on the bear wall. This pattern is actually very traditional in Chu Dong''s mind, and it''s not the same And the great Taotie pattern. After making the whole breastplate, Chu Dong once again closely combined the remaining pieces of steel piece by piece. Moreover, Chu Dong was worried that the rope made of those animal skins might not be strong enough, so Chu Dong started to make steel wire from the beginning again. He used his very delicate power control to directly pull these steel materials into countless very small steel wires, and then he wound these steel wires delicately from left to right. In this way, Chudong got a very beautiful steel wire, which was very tough, and even used this very powerful steel wire to rub repeatedly on the trees They can also cut trees directly. At this time, Chu Dong began to feel a little satisfied, so he began to carefully create a slender steel nail, and then added force to the nail, and then heated the nail to ultra-high temperature, and began to slowly drill many small holes in the armor plate, and then connected the whole set of armor directly through these steel wires Pick it up. Then Chu Dong didn''t stop. He continued to build. He improved the leather soft armor he learned from the other side of the horned horse tribe. This time, he used the more tenacious serrated tiger skin. After drying in the sun, this kind of skin will naturally show a layer of oily luster on the surface, and it looks very tough, even the bronze arrow is difficult to shoot through. Chu Dong also made two pairs of thin leather boots by using the same size of his feet. Then Chu Dong began to use the remaining steel to make shoes, and directly made several steel soles. Then Chu Dong used his knife to carve several small holes in the sole of the leather shoes, and made some small conical buttons on the top of these small pieces of steel sole. Chu Dong directly buttoned all these small buttons into these small holes, then beat the rocks with a hammer, and finally put another relatively soft sole into the leather shoes, and then used the same method again on the top of the leather shoes to make a steel upper. It also strengthens the ankle part of this pair of shoes, and the ankle part is also covered with a layer of steel. This pair of shoes was directly made into boots by Chu Dong. On the top of the boots, Chu Dong exquisitely carved the symbol of barbarian tribe with his knife, that is, two bloody bones. Then it is wrapped with steel layer by layer, directly wrapped into a layer of outer armor like lobster armor. To be in the front position of this pair of shoes, a diamond shaped iron sheet is made directly from a whole piece of small steel. Chu Dong also fixed this piece of iron on the front of the shoes, and slowly created an arc. Then Chu Dong did not finish, he began to use those surplus steel materials, began to create some relatively small rings, these rings are very small, even small to put in the hand can not see clearly, but Chu Dong is such patience, keep working, keep beating. It can be said that Chu Dong''s work during this period was all completed in his own backyard. He knocked out at least tens of thousands of small rings, and then began to piece them together bit by bit. Slowly and slowly after Chu Dong very clever layout, now Chu Dong actually made the first lock armour directly in this primitive period. There is also a hood on the lock armour which can be directly buckled on the head, so that it can resist the attack of stray arrows. But then Chu Dong made a pair of leg armor directly from these fingernails, which can also be directly worn on his legs and fixed with leather, so that the lock armor can directly coincide with his legs. Then Chu Dong began to build a brand new Shin armor around him. This armor is wrapped with layers of prismatic steel on the outside, which can be stolen directly on the legs. However, there is a lot less protection for the back of the legs. This is why Chu Dong put on a layer of lock armor directly on the inside. Chu Dong is not a casual person, he began to slowly make several pieces of Liuding, these Liuding are all fixed on these large pieces of steel plate, directly made a complete leg armor.Then Chu Dong used the same process to make a very complete metal hand armor, and the steel was directly wrapped to the finger position. Nearly half a month later, the beating in Chu Dong''s backyard finally stopped. This time, Chu Dong also wore the heavy metal armor he had just made, put on his skull helmet and walked out of his laboratory step by step. Those who were trapped on Chu Dong''s body, without exception, all fell to their knees. Because it seems that what they see now is not Chu Dong at all, but a raging God. Even in front of and behind Chu Dong, they can see Chu Dong''s burning eyes. This is a very strange weapon, and the weapon with the longest blade in the front is a scythe. This is a long halberd. The handle of this halberd has a very delicate pattern on it, which is easy to hold. At this time, winter has completely arrived, just this short ten days time, it is enough to make this once full of vitality of the earth now shrouded in a tragic defeat of death. Chapter 503 This is even more true for the primitive people living in this land, because now they are not thinking about other things, but trying to survive in this terrible land. For these primitive people, the cold is fatal, because they know in their hearts that most of them can''t withstand the cold. Because of this, they are now actively collecting some materials and building huge tents. So it can accommodate more people to live together, because now the weather is getting cold, so if people squeeze together, maybe they can also warm each other. At present, the horned horse tribe is facing such a situation, so even if Ben, a chief who knows how to be diligent and thrifty, now he has to contribute all the hide they hoard together to build a new tent. Even so, the situation became unsustainable. As the temperature began to get colder and colder, some old people in the tribe began to die, and funerals followed one another. But fortunately, at this time of crisis, he still found a crucial ally, that is, Chu Dong. Now the troops provided by Chu Dong and the coming summer also give him a good opportunity to face the next disaster again. Xia is also conscientious at this time. He patrols every day and keeps on patrolling. He also starts to rehearse and arrange troops. Once he encounters any situation this year, the soldiers in the whole camp know what to do, so they will not be without leaders. Today, Xia and his soldiers are doing a very simple job, that is, sharpening some sticks and putting them aside. In fact, after sharpening, these wooden sticks can also be used as simple spears, but now Xia Ke does not intend to use these wooden sticks as spears, it is used as javelin. As early as a long time ago, these people in the barbarian tribe used this kind of Javelin when they were involved. And they know right and far, and they can easily kill a giant horned deer. So this time, they also intend to take advantage of this point and use javelin to carry out long-distance attack. Maybe after a kind of javelin is thrown over, the number of these charging beasts will directly decrease, and even choose to retreat for fear. But just as Xia was still working hard to make these javelins, he suddenly escaped into the mountains in the northeast, where there were puffs of smoke. Moreover, these smogs are definitely not ordinary smogs. This is what they agreed at the beginning to convey the warning. And smoke came from the northeast, which means that their sentry had found the enemy on the side of the mountain, so they lit the fire in their busy schedule. "All ready to fight." Xia just went to the inside of the camp and yelled so many times, so all of them began to carry out in an orderly way. At the beginning of what Xia arranged for them to do, all the ordinary residents got into their tents. No matter what they were busy with, they all stopped and went back to their tents. And those soldiers also very quickly began to be fully armed, took their weapons, some directly boarded their wooden walls, and some directly came to the door with weapons, waiting for the dispatch of their chief. At this time, Ben also ran out of his tent in a panic, and then he held a machete tightly in his hand and put on the heavy leather armor that he had prepared at the beginning. He began to dispatch these soldiers, and at the same time he began to ask how Xia was doing. At this time, Xia directly climbed up their wall and began to squint and look into the distance. Sure enough, at this time, a large group of people began to move towards this side under the mountains in the distance. It''s a man, not a beast. When he heard Xia say this, Ben was very angry, because he had estimated several suspected tribes in his heart. One of them is the crow tribe that he hated the most and was the first to kill his emissary directly. Although this tribe is not very stormy, and their material reserves are not particularly sufficient, I don''t know why, it may also be because of their ancestors'' rules. Therefore, this tribe can be said to be a group of bandits. Their belief is that if they can rob, they will never work by themselves. And their characteristic is that they will use thin leather as their clothes. They think that wearing these colors of fur on their bodies will give them unparalleled power, and the weapons they use are also very sharp hatchets. Looking at this group of people rushing forward from a distance, Ben was even more angry at this time. Then he immediately began to call on all the tribal soldiers to mount their horses. In a moment, these wildebeests in the tribe were all led out. At least they seemed to have felt the call of battle. Every horse began to roar wildly, and their voice was very strong The soldiers were on horseback and ready to fight.But at this time, Xia stopped him. The reason is not because of anything else, but because it is too risky for ben to do so now, because Xia Xinli also knows that there is no lack of adjustment within their tribe. If Ben died unintentionally in the next battle, it would have an irreversible impact on this tribe. But at this time, Ben was basically on the top, where he could take care of these, so he yelled, there are too many Xiaguan, and asked him to get out of the way. Xia also began to think carefully at this time. Before long, he suddenly thought of a plan in his mind, so he immediately said. "Otherwise, in the first round of attack, our soldiers and I will take the lead. We can rub his spirit. If our side fails, then you can take advantage of the opportunity to kill them by your cavalry." Although Ben didn''t want to do this at this time, because he knew very well that he and his soldiers were eager for a fight, he admitted that Xia''s words were reasonable. Chapter 504 Because the first point is the crow tribe. Although these people are a group of crows, their combat effectiveness is absolutely not bad. Some people even eat some special mushrooms, which can make them completely ignore any pain in the process of fighting, but will cause irreversible damage to their nerves. And it''s also very addictive. They use these hatchets properly. Most of them still use flying axes. Also throw very accurate, a little don''t pay attention to will be an ax directly cut burst head. If he is really unfortunate to die in the next battle, then I am afraid that his tribe will not be led next, so I am afraid that it will perish. But now it''s a bit immoral to let his friends go to the front line first, so he doesn''t know what to do for a while. What''s more, now he doesn''t know how his cavalry can combine with Xia''s long spearmen. Xia also seems to see through these things in his heart, so he smiles confidently and pats his chest. "You can rest assured. It''s OK. You know, the last time we fought against the southern tribes, they were more fierce than our northern tribes. But I still have no problem. We soldiers are people who have experienced battles. They know what to do, so you can rest assured." Hear Xia say so this time. Ben also finally calmed down, so he quickly nodded and chose to give in, so he and his group of soldiers were all waiting inside the camp. And he keeps his scouts reporting. At this time, Xia also directly led his group of soldiers to approach the soldiers of crow tribe step by step. Both sides were destroyed just a few hundred meters away from the campsite of the horned horse tribe. At this time, both sides were separated by nearly 50 meters, but they didn''t seem to pay attention to Xia. "Who are you? Look at the clothes you wear and the weapons you hold. You don''t seem to belong to the horned horse tribe at all. Now that you have something to do, you''d better get out of the way, or I''ll kill you with you." Xia at this time is naturally not moved, he said with a slight smile and contempt. "You''d better pay attention to what you say. I''m from the barbarian tribe. I''m our chief''s bodyguard." But when Xia said that, the crow tribe burst into laughter. "What did you say? Are you the bodyguard of the chief who calls himself God? So should we kneel down in front of you and call you the guardian of God? " The leader is the Lord of crow grunt. He wears a broken bronze helmet with two horns, one of which is broken. His body was covered with a bear skin, but his body was full of muscles, and he had several axes hanging around his waist, holding two relatively large hatchets tightly in his hands. His face was full of flesh, his eyes were blind, and all kinds of wounds were on his body, hands and feet. In any case, they are more savage than barbarians. "Now I''ll put it this way, or you''ll get out of the way quickly, or you''ll die in front of me, and you can choose one yourself." Heard the words of the chief opposite, Xia also embarrassed to smile, shook his head. "It''s impossible to open up in front of you. I can''t just give you a way to go. Then, according to what you say, I have only one choice left." He then slowly raised his head, and at this time the opposite stadium also issued a roar, looking very dissatisfied. "No one can stop the attack of our crow tribe, even you. Laozi tells you that after we flatten the wildebeest tribe today, we are killing your tribe! My name is black bear. Now I''m attacking you! " Then he let out a roar of war, so the rest of the soldiers were the same as him. After a roar, they rushed to Xia''s side very quickly, but the distance of 50 meters was enough for the downward adjustment. After all, the training of the soldiers under his opponent was not in vain. So in this instant, these soldiers under his hand quickly put up the long guns in their hands and put them into a long gun array. There are a lot of soldiers who rush to come here, and they are directly tied to this long gun in an instant. And Xia''s soldiers are very calm one by one. While they keep resisting the attack of these people, they continue to knock down all the soldiers who dare to rush into their formation very quickly. But Xia also began to feel a bit of pressure at this time, because at this time, these soldiers got up very quickly after being knocked down. Even though they had serious wounds and began to bleed heavily, they still roared excitedly, waving axes, and slashed a lot of long guns The soldiers fell to the ground.This is the consequence of eating those psychedelic mushrooms. They are not normal people now, but just like machines for killing. This is why although the crow tribe has always been notorious, no one dares to provoke easily. At this time, their chieftain, black bear, also took the lead in this time, very quickly waved his two axes, one left and one right, and actually tore a crack in Xia''s formation in a few minutes. "Keep the formation and don''t move. The people in the back should go to support quickly!" At this time, Xia directly stabbed a crow tribe soldier who dared to rush to his side to the ground, and began to continue to command the people around him to block the gap of the defense line. Immediately after that, he felt the axe was flying, but he felt uneasy. He couldn''t dodge and was cut to the ground directly by the axe. When he looked down, he found that the axe was cut to his chest. At this time, Xia was directly cut down on the ground by the axe, and his chest overflowed with a lot of blood, but because the weather was very cold at this time, the blood was frozen again in an instant. This makes Xia feel particularly painful. Chapter 505 At the same time, he pulled out the axe with great effort, but at the moment when he tried to stand up, he began to see that although the soldiers around him kept resisting. But his defense is irreversibly collapsing. Damn, are you going to die here today? The crow thought this way and forced himself to get up, but when he stood up, he felt that his head was heavy and his feet were light. All this was because his chest had been hurt and his blood was flowing out, so it solidified quickly, but he still felt very painful. He stood on one side supporting himself. But at this time, he has almost lost his fighting capacity, and can only move forward slowly step by step. Through these people coming and going, among these reasons, he also saw that the black bear was smiling at himself, which seemed unfriendly. Then, without hesitation, he directly knocked over a soldier under Xia''s hand. However, Xia had already prepared for the worst at this time, so he immediately raised his arms. Then, at the wall of the horned horse tribe, about 20 soldiers who had been ambushing there immediately began to lean out their heads, and then more than 20 javelins began to jump into the air. Very quickly toward the battlefield side flew over, suddenly there are several Raven tribe soldiers directly on the string in the javelin. As a result, these javelin throwers began to throw their javelin continuously, and more and more soldiers of crow tribe were directly put on the spear. But at this time, it seems that everything is not so clear, because at the beginning, Xia Xin already knew what other accidents might happen in the process of fighting, so he had already let more than 20 soldiers ambush in the rear. Once there is any accident, they can directly throw javelin and attack from a long distance regardless of the enemy or ourselves Strike. So now on the side of Xia, many soldiers are injured by javelin. But there is no way. What he can do now is to fulfill his promise to Ben at the beginning, that is to weaken the strength of their team as much as possible. Only in this way can they eliminate them all or drive them back to their hometown through a certain impact. At this time, although the fight to earn money is still going on, it has basically become white hot. Now the formation of Xia has been basically destroyed, and the two sides have started another round of cruel close combat. At this time, Xia is also painfully close to the front battlefield step by step. He plans to fight and die together. Only in this way can he complete what he should do as a soldier. But in this instant, the door of the horned horse tribe was suddenly opened, and then a whole team of cavalry rushed out directly. The leader was Ben when he was in the camp, and he had been observing Xia''s battle on the wall. But now he found that Xia was really going to die on the battlefield, so he didn''t agree to such a thing. After all, he didn''t want to make himself feel guilty all his life, so now he chose to take the initiative. Summer gnash teeth, but still no way, can only sigh, immediately began to order his side this group of soldiers immediately retreat. The vast majority of the soldiers also quickly put aside the battle in front of them and retreated directly, but many of them fell directly into the mire of the war and could not get away from it all the time. Just after Xia ordered the soldiers to retreat quickly, the cavalry had arrived at the battlefield, and then they directly crushed the whole battlefield and beat the soldiers of crow tribe. Even if they eat those psychedelic mushrooms now, it''s useless. After all, how can human power withstand the impact of wildebeest. So all the soldiers of the crow tribe can''t afford to fall down one by one. Now the fighting is getting better, just after Ben led himself to join the fighting. The limitations of these warriors of the Raven tribe also began to show up. Now they are basically in disorder and begin to retreat slowly step by step. Soon, under Ben''s repeated attacks, he directly drove all the soldiers of the no chance tribe back to the mountain. "I can''t think of it. I can''t think of it. After so many years, you still haven''t seen any basic skills, but it''s a pity that your brain is still so rigid." Just as he was about to enter the forest, the black bear stood in the same place and shook his head with a smile. Then he led the soldiers under his hand into the mountain and disappeared. Although Ben had heard what Le peixiong said to him, he couldn''t understand what black bear meant. But the next second, when he looked back, he was stunned. At this time, even the feeling in the north of his camp began to ignite, a burst of smoke. This is a warning signal, indicating that there are other enemies coming to the north of their camp, and that''s why black bear wants to lead his soldiers and fight with them, in order to attract all the main cavalry forces to the foot of the mountain step by step.In this way, he is far enough away from his tribal camp to form effective reinforcements in a short time. On the other hand, he can also weaken the combat effectiveness of the galloping cavalry in this place as much as possible. Just as he was staring at Xiaoyan in the distance, he suddenly began to feel a sense of insecurity. Then he saw the flying axe falling from the sky. This is the black bear throwing the flying axe directly down from the top of the mountain forest. More and more of these cavalry soldiers were directly hit by the axes in the neck and fell to the ground. Many horses were frightened by the axes. Now the cavalry troops are almost scattered. But now he didn''t care so much, so he immediately ordered all the rest of his cavalry to go back with him. He rushed back to defense with his troops. But in the process of this return visit, he had heard the sound of shouting and killing inside his tribal camp. Now the enemy had directly attacked his tribe. He was even more anxious when he heard the sound. When he arrived at the front gate of the tribe, he had already seen it. Chapter 506 It turned out that as early as the summer retreat, he had hurriedly brought the remaining cases back to the camp, but felt that at this moment he had found some invaders. So there was another encounter between the two sides. When he ran back to the camp inside his tribe, now he finally understood who the other invaders were. It turned out that the other invaders were also very cunning Giant Eagle tribe. The Juying tribe is very good at pretending to delete the helping hand when other tribes are in trouble, then taking advantage of the opportunity to directly annex or even destroy this tribe. It can be said that it''s a very cunning tribe, but when facing some other characters, they will be particularly righteous. This time, flying fish, the chief of the giant eagle tribe, joined the fight. As soon as the two sides met each other, flying fish also laughed at this time, followed by a helpless expression. "I''m sorry, I have to fight this battle, because the harvest of our tribe is not good this year, so I can only steal something from you. I don''t think you mind." But in the face of Feiyu''s ridicule at this time, Ben also directly returned to his attack. At this time, the two chief once again hit a regiment with Feiyu and his soldiers, who are good at tackling tough battles. So inside their tribe, most of the mechanical soldiers have been equipped with relatively strong bronze armor, and each of them has a large bronze shield, which can resist the attack of other soldiers as much as possible. In this way, they formed a shield array and began to advance slowly. By this time, the troops on Xia''s side had already been consumed, while the cavalry on the other side had just dismounted, so most of their remaining weapons were machetes for horse fighting. In the face of these Dayton, they also seem to be particularly weak, so now they both seem to be fighting to the death, but no matter from which aspect, the giant eagle tribe has the advantage. With the weapons in their hands at this time, it is impossible to deal with the big shield in the hands of Juying tribe, so more and more soldiers died directly in the suppression of their shield array. Now, when the fighting between the two sides is still in the process of exclusion, suddenly there are shouts coming from behind them. It turns out that the Raven tribe is coming back with its soldiers. This time, it turns out that there are only two sides of their tribe. In these mountains, there are also ambushes of two Raven tribes. Now, even Ben himself didn''t expect that, just for a moment, his tribe had fallen into the situation of two sides of attack, and this was the result of cooperation between Juying tribe and crow tribe. It''s said that he lost everything in one move carelessly, but now Ben really suffered. At the beginning, he shouldn''t send out his troops casually, but there''s no way. The current situation is so. He has made this decision, so there''s no way. Now he has made a good idea of survival and death with his tribe, so he did not hesitate, but more desperate to look at the enemies around him, but now they have fallen into two sides of the processing, most of his soldiers can''t care about each other, so they also died in chaos. More and more soldiers fall to the ground, now it seems that is the end of summer and Ben. But Ben didn''t think of it. After such a long time, he actually died in the hands of the two tribes he despised most. Therefore, he felt very unwilling no matter what he thought. But all of a sudden, the left and right attack seems to be delayed. He looked back quickly. At this time, he found that the Raven tribe soldiers who had been behind him were facing the attack from the other side, and then through the crowd. At this time, he was very clear to see a man in heavy armor, with a giant wolf, approaching his own ground step by step, and the soldiers under his hand had taken the lead in attacking. This man is Chu Dong. At the beginning of the first battle, these Scouts under his hand had already reported to Chu Dong. What Chu Dong knew in his heart was that the attack of these tribes was not so simple at this time, so he immediately dispatched these troops under his hand to reinforce them. So he still called on his soldiers to kill later Go. The two sides once again launched a very fierce attack, and at this time, the crow tribe also began to fall into a dilemma, and because of the repeated processing of both sides, there were too many casualties, so the black bear also said sorry to flying fish, the chief of the giant eagle tribe. Then he led many of the remaining soldiers over the fence and ran. Chu Dong naturally understood that the poor should not be pursued, so he led his troops step by step into the camp like a God. Although Ben still recognized him through Chu Dong''s resolute eyes, he didn''t know why. At this time, he began to feel why the man in front of him became so strange. It seemed that only after this period of time, he began to become ruthless.When Chu Dong finally jumped off the wolf''s back, he immediately ordered all the soldiers to get out of the way. Then he directly let the golden wolf release four or five wind blades. In front of them, the soldiers of the giant eagle tribe called their shields. The big ones were ordinary shields, so they couldn''t resist such a sharp trend. In an instant, their defense line was torn open. Then they just didn''t speak, but slowly pulled out his weapons from the back of the golden Wolf. Chu East hands tightly hold this long halberd, also joined the battle, both sides immediately began to desperately toward each other launched an attack. But at this time, it is obvious that flying fish is the most miserable one among all people, because he is no better than black bear. He can be said to be a more intelligent man. If he knew that the chief of barbarian tribe would join the battle at first, he would not come here even if he was killed. But there is no way, now, things have been committed, and now, flying fish can do is to make every effort to live. It is because of this that he now begins to retreat slowly while commanding the battle, and intends to withdraw slowly from the battle. Chapter 507 At this time, Chu Dong had led him, and the hundreds of soldiers under his hand directly killed him from the main gate. At the same time, black bear, the chief of the crow tribe, knew that he could never be defeated by such a fierce attack, so he immediately led the rest of the soldiers over before these people around had time to escape from the battle The fence went straight away. After all, he knew in his heart that the man he was facing was the chief of the barbarian tribe. And he knew in his heart that he couldn''t deal with this man anyway. But now the black bear took him with him, and the rest of them left directly. At this time, they began to struggle against the flying fish in front of him, because he knew very well that he could not deal with the joint attack of the two armies in any case. Although he has always been very confident in the defense formation of these soldiers under his tribe, he also knows where the limit of these soldiers in his tribe is, so he leads them slowly while fighting, and the rest of them retreat step by step. In the process of his retreat, he was directly close to the position where he opened a big hole outside the wall of the horned horse tribe at the beginning. He and his soldiers went directly through this big hole and entered the interior of the horned horse tribe. Now in the process of their retreat, if they really want to leave through this big hole, it may not be so easy. So in this hurry, flying fish immediately began to take out several bottles of oil from his clothes. He directly threw these cans on the ground, and then very quickly ignited a flame, trying to stop the attack of the gang in front of him. Taking this opportunity, he immediately ordered all the people to retreat and leave the place quickly. After he gave the order, his soldiers also began to drill through the big hole and leave in a very orderly way. And flying fish at this time also complacently follow his soldiers to drill through the big hole. But the moment he got through the big hole, he was stunned. He didn''t expect that there was an encirclement outside the wall of this tribe, and there were countless barbarian soldiers standing in place with long guns. It seems that Chu Dong had already calculated from the beginning, that is, the flying fish would definitely retreat directly, so he had already arranged a lot of people to surround the tribe. But as for the hero who turned over the wall and ran away directly, he also took advantage of the characteristics of his group of soldiers to kill a way out of the security circle and quickly left the place. However, flying fish is different. The soldiers under his hand are more suitable for defense than for attack. But even so, flying fish still thinks of the last fight at this time. Just at the moment when he pulled out to fight to death, suddenly a man came out directly from the ground, standing in front of him, wearing heavy armor and holding a very strange weapon. This person is Chu Dong. At this time, Chu Dong didn''t say anything, because his heart has hidden infinite anger, and today he will release all these anger on the flying eagle tribe. "What?" This moment of Kung Fu flying fish although stunned, but his mind is very clear to understand a thing. Then he''s dead. But he still didn''t understand, that''s why the Mongolian tribes would suddenly unite with the wildebeest at this time. He didn''t understand the reason, so he just let out a roar, and then directly waved his machete toward the front of Chu Dong. But Chu Dong didn''t care at this time, but let him cut a knife directly. When the knife went down, he was very surprised to find that the knife in his hand was cut off directly, and Chu Dong''s armor was intact. What the hell is going on? But before the flying fish came back, Chu Dong poked him up with the long halberd in his hand, then threw him on the ground, and crushed his head with one foot. This process happened too fast. At this time, the soldiers under the hand of Juying tribe didn''t have time to react. They fell into the scuffle again and again. But at this time, Chu Dong also made a roar. Then he directly used the force in his hand to tear a huge crack in the ground. Under the crack, all the soldiers of the giant eagle tribe fell into the crack. Chu Dong just very easily ended the battle by his own means, but it was precisely because Chu Dong had never used his own force on such a large scale before, so at this time his hands were also shocked to pain, and even blood began to flow out. But Chu Dong didn''t care at this time. He put his weapons aside and ordered all the soldiers around him to retreat. At this time, Xia also limped over, but when he saw that Chu Dong was emitting such terrible murderous gas, he was also shocked. He had never seen Chu Dong before. What happened to him now?"Xia, you have finished what we promised at the beginning. Now you can go back with me." At this time, Ben also left. When he saw the appearance of Chu Dong, he couldn''t believe why Chu Dong suddenly burst out such fierce murderous spirit. What was the reason for all this? but Chu Dong didn''t have the heart to worry so much at this time, he just said with Ben lightly. "Now that I have done what I promised you at the beginning, I hope you can do what you should do in the future." "I see. It''s nature. It''s nature." But Ben sighed and watched Chu Dong leave at this time. Now he didn''t think of it. Now he is an ally who has just formed an alliance. In so many days, such great changes have taken place. Although Xia has been trying to ask what happened to Chu Dong in the process of going back, Chu Dong has always been silent about such things, because he knows that doing things now is more important than saying things on his mind. After all the troops led by Chu Dong returned to the tribe, Chu Dong began to order the craftsmen under his hand to make steel armor and some new steel weapons with faster speed. Chapter 508 However, this battle still gave Chudong a lot of trouble, that is, now the reserve forces inside his tribe are much less, but it doesn''t matter. Chudong has completely completed these defensive attacks around the camp by this time, and now there are not a few days left for the wild animals to run away. Because of this, Chudong is also open now He continued to train. He had these soldiers under him. The other side is on the side of Chu Dong, still in progress, trying to deal with these imminent threats, the other side. Elder Feng is still running his plan in an orderly way, but suddenly he directly sees a very bright flame in the sky, which is actually released by elder Guang at the top of man temple. This is the signal of emergency assembly. After all these years, there has never been such an emergency assembly. "What''s the matter? Is it so urgent for us to go over? elder Feng, I naturally have some departments in my heart at this time, but he still quickly mobilized his ability, directly turned into a whirlwind, and quickly arrived at the temple of man. When elder Feng arrived at the temple of man, he was also very surprised to find that not only he had come, but also the other seven elders had arrived at this place. However, each of them was very anxious to discuss with each other. Elder Guang, who was sitting in the middle of the temple, was just sitting in silence at this time. "What''s the matter?" As soon as everyone saw that elder Feng had arrived, they naturally calmed down, and then their meeting officially began. "Please come again now, but there is no way. Although we only meet once a year, this time the situation is extraordinary, so I hope you will listen well." Elder Guang sighed as he spoke. "You should understand that although most of our land is very peaceful, I don''t know why just a few days ago, I felt that there was a sudden change in the underground element, and even the change of this element was noticed by the collar sleeve, so he immediately ordered the Presbyterian Council to thoroughly investigate the matter." At this time, elder Feng remembered that as early as a few days ago when he was carrying out his plan outside, he really felt that the color of the land seemed to be a little different, but he didn''t know what was going on. "It''s the elements on this piece of land. Why do they begin to change somehow? We should all know that our exhibition has existed for such a long time, and there is no big change until now. " At this time, elder Li shook his head as he spoke. He didn''t seem to understand the situation. "Not only can you not understand the situation, but even I can''t understand it." Elder Guang was silent for a while, but then he raised his head. "Elders, try to walk outside as much as possible during this period of time, and inquire about the information among various tribes. If any tribe detects that there is a problem in any place, you will rush to that place immediately." Elder Guang said and stretched himself. Now the situation has begun to become so complicated. I hope that all of you must unite sincerely in this period of time. Only in this way can we tide over the difficulties together. In addition, the current situation is not just that I am so nervous, but our leader. He has checked the most words, which is why he personally ordered, so each of us must finish this thing Good. Then the meeting began and lasted for a long time. However, during the discussion process of the meeting, although the elders expressed their opinions, even when the Presbyterian Church was so peaceful, there was still no good result. The result of their meeting was the same as that of countless times before, and no conclusion was reached. After all, there is no way to do this. These elders in the exhibition have their own small abacus in their hearts, so when they say something, they will not tell the whole story. At the end of the meeting, elder Guang sat alone in his position, while the other elders had already left very quickly. He rubbed his Yang acupoints in great pain, and then sighed. Now he understands that he is not suitable for the position of Presbyterian administrator at all. Even for the small problems before, he has no way to manage them as a whole, let alone make these elders trust each other, so now he has begun to feel a strong sense of frustration. At this time, on the other side, the seven elders also left the temple very quickly. They went to their respective positions and went to each tribe to inquire for information. So at this time, elder Feng secretly told the other two elders not to make any noise, because most of the elders were outside during this period, so if they continued to carry out the plan, they would be noticed in advance.Moreover, the last time they got the news of the statue in the forest of death, it showed that the Presbyterian Church and the whole temple of man had been reorganized, and no one knew what they looked like in the beginning. So now their Presbyterian Council is also composed of rebels. Because of this, they will be more alert to rebellion. Therefore, the plan of elder Feng can not be easily revealed at this critical moment. What''s more, now he can''t reveal his plans at will, and he has to be on guard whether anyone is following him, because he is beginning to feel more and more insecure, but he doesn''t know where the insecurity comes from. Just as elder Feng was carrying out his task, he began to think wildly. Suddenly elder Mu appeared behind him again. It was obvious that the expression of his face at this time was not very happy. "I said elder Feng, it''s been so long now. Have you heard the news about who killed my former heirs?" This is my most embarrassing time. Chapter 509 But in the most embarrassing time, I met the person I didn''t want to see. The most embarrassing moment of many things in the world is like this. Now, elder Feng is very embarrassed. He shook his head, sighed, and then looked embarrassed. "I don''t know which tribe is responsible for these things, but I don''t think you have much time to know Elder Mu was silent at this time. It seemed that he was forced to endure the anger in his heart. See wood elder at this time on the face such facial expression. Elder Feng shook his head helplessly, and then continued to comfort him. "Don''t worry. Maybe I''ll find out which tribe it is soon after I walk around. After all, there''s no way, because the tribe that believes in your son is called Heishui tribe. It''s a tribe that basically never talks with other tribes." But now elder Mu doesn''t care about these. He bites his teeth. It seems that he has forced himself to calm down. He comes directly to elder Feng''s ear. "You can ask me to wait for you, but the next time I meet you, you must give me the news of that tribe. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be very disappointed and angry, and I believe you should know the consequences of my anger, so don''t test my patience easily." After finishing these words, elder Mu was very excited and went underground. After a while, he disappeared directly, leaving behind the crazy growth. The old man was thinking alone. After all, there were only three people in his small group, but there were eight in the whole Association. Now he must try his best to attract more elders to his side. If he can bring elder Mu to his small group, if there is a conflict, his side will have a better chance of winning. After thinking about all this, elder Feng disappeared at this time, and then he began to search among the tribes during this period. However, this land is so huge, and the various tribes are even more complicated. Even every day, there are all kinds of new tribes emerging from the corner of this land, so it is more difficult to find the tribes who have directly contacted the Heishui tribe. On the other side, when the elders were actively searching for the reasons for the change of these elements underground, on the side of Chu Dong, he had already prepared for it, because according to previous years, the wild animals would go crazy in these two days. At this time, Chu Dong was sitting alone in his camp. It seemed that he was still thinking about what he needed inside the tribe. But at this time, a scream came from outside, and a soldier had to run into Chu Dong''s tent. "Chief, it''s not good. These beasts have come." "What did you say?" Chu Dong got up quickly at this time, and he was surprised, because according to the rules of the year before last, the time for these wild animals to be taken away should not be at this time. How to say, it should be at least two days later. But what I didn''t expect was that this time the situation was totally different. Notice that some wild animals started to march ahead of time, and the number was far more than before. Chu Dong was surprised, he immediately began to blow the horn, and then all the soldiers in his tribe put on armor, some people also took weapons, they quickly gathered at the gate of the tribe, everyone was dead at this time, and at this time, the archers of the tribe had been equipped, they were ready at the beginning Those crossbows and arrows on board. It was noon, and most of the people in the tribe were cooking. Unfortunately, they had put on their armor to fight before they had a bite of hot food. Maybe after this battle, more people will die directly in the tribe of Chudong, but there is no way. Now these disasters are what they are about to face, so Chudong naturally does not want to escape. He took a deep breath, and then looked at these wild animals in the distance. There were all kinds of wild animals, and I don''t know what the reason was. At this time, these wild animals seemed to be crazy together. Some of the wild animals that were enemies of each other had gathered together. At this time, Jin Mao came to Chu Dong step by step and rubbed Chu Dong''s hand with his nose. "I''m really sorry, master. I know that sometimes the nature of some wild animals is doomed to be uncontrollable, but now that you have become my master, I naturally have to do my part. This time, I''ll stand with you there." After hearing what he said, Chu Dong also laughed. This morning, he patted his hairy head, and immediately began to give orders to all the soldiers to shoot in two rows. The rest of the archers went straight up to their wooden walls.At this time, Chu Dong also directly climbed the wall. He carefully looked at the distance, and watched these wild animals rush over like crazy. Then Chu Dong had already aimed at it. How could he possibly move forward? He yelled to shoot an arrow. At this time, the archer immediately shot countless arrows. These flying swords fell directly from the sky, and many wild animals were stabbed directly by these swords, and then fell to the ground. It looked very painful, but more wild animals were still moving towards this place. Chu Dong didn''t hesitate to push the two tree cannons onto the wall at this time. He aimed at the wild animals in the distance, and then directly ignited the cannon. After a loud noise, a huge iron ball made of bronze flew out and directly hit the wild animals. Unfortunately, such a small iron ball can also kill many wild animals, but in the face of these wild animals like the tide. The iron ball was as silent as if it had been shot directly into the sea, and the beasts were still rushing towards the camp side of Chudong more fiercely. Chu Dong was biting his teeth, and then he ordered the archer to release the bow again. But this time, the effect is the same as the last time, and the effect is very little. Chapter 510 Chu Dong took a deep breath, alert at this time, he also became more and more manic, because now these wild animals they are about to enter Chu Dong''s trap area. Once entering this trap area, there is a great chance that these wild animals will suffer a large area of casualties, because this time he has secretly arranged the soldiers under his hands to dig all these traps larger, so that they can hold more wild animals. So this time. These are also the side of the camp where we are desperately heading for Chudong. When we rush, a wild animal suddenly steps on the air, and then plops down into a big invisible hole. Then the gold words under the big hole directly hurt the beast''s body. The beast began to roar in pain. But soon, his voice began to get lower and lower, and finally he lost all his life. But not only that, now more and more wild animals begin to fall directly into this huge trap. Then more and more wild animals fell directly into other traps. More and more wild animals started to howl around the mountains. Even many wild animals were directly frightened by these screams. They started to retreat slowly, but even some of them still retreated. Now Chu Dong is facing the front Yes, the number of these beasts is still very large. But it doesn''t matter now, because Chu Dong also understood that in this situation, although they are one by one, they seem to be very rampant, but most of them can''t get through their trap, because these beasts are too fast in the process of sprint, it''s impossible to brake on the way, so even one beast has been killed After discovering the trap in front of you, when you plan to make a detour, you will feel that you are suddenly hit by another beast behind you. Now Chu Dong, he just needs to stand and watch these wild animals fall into the trap, but now in addition to the two traps, there is a road that can lead directly to the main gate of Chu Dong camp, so there is no way for Chu Dong. Now he understands that he has to face his own business when he resigns ¡£ So at this time, Chu Dong also walked directly down the wall, let these people around him directly open the gate of Chu Dong camp, and then Chu Dong began to wave, his long halberd step by step toward the front. Right in front of him was a huge saber toothed tiger. But now when Chu Dong saw the saber toothed tiger, he would immediately think of overlord and his army which brought huge casualties to him. So Chu Dong was not polite and just waved it to split the saber toothed tiger in two. Then, these soldiers in steel armor around him began to form a long spear array, constantly piercing all the animals who dare to rush over. Now Chu Dong''s plans are successful for the time being. At this time, the archers on Chu Dong''s head are also shooting arrows. More and more wild animals fall directly at the front gate of his camp. So at this time, the situation began to become very nervous. Chu Dong now opened the door and began to meet these wild animals. These wild animals didn''t hesitate at this time. They rushed directly to me and directly drowned the Lord between looking for eyes. I think these teams were all submerged. However, for Chu Dong and this situation can be reduced, and now he can use the force to directly control his weapons, like doctor Li, to harvest a lot of wild animals around him. Now the situation in Chu Dong is getting better and better. Because of this, the situation in Chudong is getting better and better. But just across the mountains, the horned horse tribe on the other side of Chudong is suffering. Because he knows that it''s not so easy to deal with these wild animals, so now he''s struggling to deal with them. He basically used all the methods he could think of, including the javelin that Chu Dong had given them before, but even in this case, the effect was very little. Although their camp was relatively small at this time, the number of wild animals they attacked was not very large. But even so, it is enough to bring great pressure to his tribe, so although Ben is still fighting desperately at this time, it seems to have little effect, because there are so many beasts on his side now, so he is beginning to think of other ways. And at this time, although Chudong was still firmly holding on to the gate of his tribe, suddenly the archer of the upper wall began to shout. "Flank, our flank also has many wild animals to approach!" Hearing these words, Chu Dong led more than ten people to rush directly from the front door to the side door. In the process, the beast submerged Chu Dong like a tide. But Chu Dong still relied on his own life strength, directly killed the encirclement in this group of wild animals, directly killed to the side position, and now he also saw it.Many of his forward beasts also directly bypassed the trap in front and came to the side. It can be seen that these beasts were actually very clever. They even thought of using the method of encirclement to directly break through the defense lines of Chudong. "Damn it." He led the soldiers to die directly under the wall. By this time, many wild animals had rushed directly to the side wall, and they began to bite the wood on Chudong''s wall. Chu Dong''s psychology is also clear, that is, although the wall wood is also very strong, but absolutely can''t resist the crazy bite of these wild animals, so Chu Dong''s battle at this time also began to fall into a bitter battle, at the beginning of Chu Dong''s very difficult moment, suddenly a wild animal jumped out of Chu Dong''s wall, and then released It''s an earth shaking roar. It''s Jinmao. Jinmao has come to support at this time. His roar also began to make many weak beasts feel fear, so he also directly dispersed many beasts, but as a number of these beasts, there are still many. Chapter 511 Now Chu Dong''s situation began to get more and more troublesome, because at this time his troops were very limited, but the number of wild animals from then on was very large. Now Chu Dong began to fall into a bitter battle, but there was no way. Now he had to try his best to resist his attack. Just because of this, Chu Dong also began to order the surrounding animals Some archers pointed the muzzle directly at the side door and began to release large iron balls. But even so, Chu Dong''s situation at this time is still precarious, so what Chu Dong can do now is to lead the soldiers to resist, only in this way can there be a trace of vitality, but even if Chu Dong has worked so hard now, the troops he can have at this time are very insufficient. Because of this, the so-called Chu Dong, now the situation has become very difficult. However, the chairman is not ready to give up now. He has been chopping and killing the wild animals around who dare to approach their camp. It is because the weapon in Chu Dong''s hand has been holding for a long time, so his hands have been shaken out a little bit of blood, which attracts some bloodthirsty beasts to approach Chu Dong directly. But these wild animals were shocked by the roar of golden hair at the moment of approaching Chu Dong. But now, although Chu Dong had golden hair, a very strong beast as support, the battle was still very difficult, because the Lord knew at this time that he was seriously short of these troops. Although Chu Dong has started to let the blacksmiths in the camp start to work hard to build more weapons and bows and arrows, and then send them to the front line continuously, but in the face of the mountain of wild animals, the situation is still very difficult. But at least Chu Dong still has a lot of very abundant resources on hand, that is, the soldiers under his hand. Now they are equipping Chu Dong with the latest armor, and their death rate is also becoming lower and lower. Although Chu Dong has only a few hundred soldiers on hand, every one of them is still dead People can survive. These wild animals basically still can''t deal with the soldiers in armor on Chu Dong''s hands, so their attack at this time also began to become very decadent. Even more wild animals chose to withdraw from the battlefield directly, but for Chu Dong, the situation was still precarious, because all the achievements he could obtain now were obtained through his own efforts. Because of this, Chu Dong knew that he could not retreat easily any more, so he thought that Chu Dong also began to lead the ten or so people around him, and began to fight back the beast step by step. And not only that, now Chu Dong also began to lead these people around him, slowly pushing their front towards him. In this way, the current situation also began to become very clear, because these beasts had begun to understand what fear was. In the face of Chu Dong, who was like a God coming down to earth, they had lost their will to fight, so they also began to retreat. But just as the whole of the north is immersed in dealing with wild animals, the other side is the giant beast tribe in the south. At this time, their anti-theft is still calm. After all, they still have a lot of forests as their career. However, because they are very close to the water source, and the overlord often takes these wild animals around to practice his hand, so this situation is very serious. Even if these wild animals start to riot, they will only deal with other things in the jungle. They will never think of giving all their lives to this terrible tribe in front of them. Because of this, the situation on the overlord''s side is calm. And the overlord at this time he still did not stop, he is still in the continuous use of this force, it is precisely because of this, so now this situation for overlord can be said to be very valuable. Because at this time, the old hands of these stalls are just a message to the overlord, that is, now the temple and the Presbyterian Church are in a mess, they are actively looking for the reasons for the changes of these elements underground. Because of this, no one will consider this southern tribe, and no one will consider the overlord. So overlord naturally has a lot of time to slowly test his ability at this time, but he probably understands that most of the changes of these elements underground are related to himself. In this very sensitive period of time, the overlord certainly did not dare to release his power casually. He would also choose to hide as much as possible. Only in this way can he continue to start in an orderly way and gradually exercise his control of this ability. At this time, the situation on Bawang''s side seems very normal, but the other side is totally abnormal for Bawang. As early as a few days ago, he had received the news from the envoys sent by the volcanic tribes, that is, their chieftain liehuo has begun to notice that the volcano around them is beginning to change very unstable, and may erupt in the future, so now he is also trying to find his next habitat.For other tribes, things like this may only be very normal, because their living environment is very bad, so they have to move and migrate. But it''s different for the volcanic tribes, because they can find all kinds of strange forging materials from the volcano. Through these materials, they can continuously produce countless armor, and they can also be regarded as the guarantee of the overlord''s combat effectiveness. But now once they migrate, I''m afraid the situation on this side will become very complicated, because at this time, the overlord knows that he is still very dependent on the volcanic tribe. If they begin to migrate at this time, it may also have an irreversible impact on their internal fighting capacity. Because of this, there is no way to report the case now. Although he does not want to give up on this volcano, they are willing to find a better habitat for the adjustment of the volcanic tribe. Chapter 512 At this time, on Chu Dong''s side, he had begun to resist the attack of these beasts. Now the position of the front door looks bloody, because at this time, too many wild animals fell directly under Chu Dong''s long gun, and now the soldiers under his hand don''t seem to have too much pressure, because these wild animals have already felt very tired after the ordinary attack. In addition, most of these wild animals are creatures now. Since they are creatures, they will naturally have fear. This kind of psychology is precisely because of this. So now after Chu Dong has achieved very effective results, all these wild animals will naturally flee back to the forest. But even so, it seems that the situation is not particularly optimistic, because although Chu Dong''s tactics are very useful this time, and his long gun array has finally played its due effect, it does not mean that Chu Dong has no casualties in this battle. In fact, after several rounds of fighting, the number of these troops under Chu Dong''s hands has begun to shrink significantly. It can be said that these soldiers have basically arrived, and they can only protect the number of their camp temporarily. Chudong slowly put his weapon on the ground, and then directly around the wall, and slowly walked to the front door. At this time, although these soldiers were still waiting for each other, they also breathed when they saw the beasts retreating. But they didn''t know whether the wild animals would attack again this time, so now Chu Dong immediately began to let some residents around him seize the time to store all the food they normally distributed. Then he began to urge the blacksmiths in the camp to continue to work hard to build these weapons and armor. Unfortunately, in this battle, although Chu Dong took the lead and directly stood in the front line of the battle, what made Chu Dong feel very painful now is that his two strongest soldiers were lying in the tent during the battle. At this time, the situation just eased. Not long after that, Chu Dong went back to the camp directly. First, he said hello to the people around him, and at the same time, he began to ask whether the materials inside the camp were sufficient. After getting a positive answer, Chu Dong''s heart also temporarily relaxed, and then he began to step into the summer tent. Xia''s injury this time is the most serious. You know, at a distance of more than 100 meters, a flying axe cut directly into the chest. This depth can almost hurt the bone. So now Chu Dong is also very worried about his injury. After all, he is a good friend and a very good soldier. Chu Dong doesn''t want to lose him so easily. Although according to the arrangement of Chu Dong''s side, emergency treatment has been carried out for Xia''s wounds for the first time, but patience, this is a primitive world, so even after the treatment of the wound, there are not many drugs to accelerate the healing of the wound. Thinking of this, Chu Dong also felt very painful at this time, because in this wild land, in addition to the continuous fighting, there is another point, that is, after being injured, basically many cases can only rely on the primitive man''s own recovery ability. Although these primitive talents are much bigger than the present ones, and their recovery ability is really better than that of ordinary people, it is a pity that it will take a long time for them to heal after suffering such a serious wound. "Chief, what are you doing here?" After seeing Chu Dong''s figure, Xia immediately opened his eyes and began to extend his hand very weakly. He planned to support himself to stand up, but Chu Dong immediately helped him to lie down. "Enough, you don''t have to salute me any more. Now I''m not only your chief, but also your friend. You know, in this land, all I can rely on is you." Then Chu Dong began to carefully look at Xia''s wound. At this time, although Xia''s wound was still very clean and covered with smelly skin, it looked like gauze, but it didn''t seem that the injury was alleviated. But fortunately, Chu Dong used distilled water to clean the wounds every day, so these wounds in summer have not festered yet, but the speed of recovery is also very slow. Now Chu Dong can only be very glad that when the black bear threw the axe, there was no poison on it. Otherwise, according to such a serious injury, Xia would have been dead long ago. Although Xia seems to be like nobody, Chu Dong can still clearly feel that he is now supporting himself with his tenacious recovery ability. Even at night, these wounds will bring summer all kinds of pain, so that summer can not sleep. Although Chu Dong didn''t have the ability to keep himself in the camp, he didn''t have the time to keep himself in the camp.In this sentence, Chu Dong also personally killed several wild animals, boiled them into broth, and even used their bones as the soup base. I hope Xia''s wound will be better after drinking these nutritious soup. However, the current situation is that although the situation seems to be better this summer, if there is any accident in the middle, such as inflammation of his wound, it will be a disaster for Xia. Thinking of this, Chu Dong was very painful, but at this time he couldn''t show such an expression in front of Xia, so he immediately left his tent, and then asked these people to quickly make some broth for Xia. Then Chu Dong went around the tent step by step, passed through the crowd and arrived at Yang''s tent. At this time, Yang''s wound was obviously much better than Xia''s, and it seemed that it was just like nobody. He often had nothing to do in the middle of the night and sneaked out by himself. He is such a person who can''t sit still. Now after seeing Chu Dong coming, the expression on his face seems to have done something wrong. "Didn''t I already tell you that? You have not fully recovered from this wound. How can you get busy? I heard that when the battle started, you almost rushed out to fight. " Chapter 513 Yang this time, although the face or with some embarrassed expression, but he is also very tightly patted his chest. "Don''t worry, chief. Now my wound is almost healed and I can walk. As a soldier, it''s time for me to perform my duty, that is to protect my tribe and my chief. Now my tribe is in trouble. How can I sit here?" Hearing what he said, Chu Dong sighed. It''s true that Xia is a soldier with a great sense of honor. He always defends his creed through his own behavior. It''s a pity that he doesn''t know that his value is much more valuable than that of an ordinary soldier. So at this time, Chu Dong began to comfort Xia and let him rest for a while. Although Xia looked like nothing happened at this time, Chu Dong could clearly understand the injury in his body by feeling his pulse. He is now only the surface of these wounds are all healed, but his internal injuries will have to be cured for some time, but it is not clear how long it will take. So during this period of time, Chu Dong kept cooking all kinds of broth for his two soldiers every day. Although these ways of Yang surface had basically healed at this time, because Bawang''s attack was very fierce, he still left a lot of scars on him. These scars together were enough to see how serious her wound was. From this, we can see how powerful a fighter the overlord is. Even when he fights with the strongest people in his tribe, he doesn''t fall behind, and even has to be better. Chu Dong didn''t know what kind of person leopard king was now, until after such a long time, he didn''t understand how overlord got those abilities inexplicably on that day. Originally Chu Dong thought that in the face of some other witches. He was able to cope with it by all means, but he didn''t know why when Chu Dong applied his ability to overlord, he found that it didn''t work at all. It seems that there is an invisible barrier on the overlord, covering him up and down, and he looks invincible. At that time, Overlord seemed very clear. He didn''t know how to use these abilities at the beginning. Therefore, Overlord didn''t use these abilities very skillfully on that day, which is why he was defeated by himself The reason of the ability of seismic halo. But now the overlord is still alive, and he has now returned to the tribe. According to Chu Dong''s understanding of farewell my concubine, he will never be easily fooled. I believe he will try his best to attack again soon. Ecuador''s next attack will not be as lucky as the last one. What worries Chu Dong even more is that there is a tribe who is very talented in forging on the overlord''s side. That is to say, the fighters in the hands of overlord are constantly updating their weapons and equipment every day. But it''s hard to say the east side of the main Chu. After all, this is the north. Although there are many excellent ore veins, they can''t compare with the high-temperature metals that erupted from the crater. So now Chu Dong knew that even if he tried every means now, it would be difficult to keep up with the forging technology of the volcanic tribes. So it was because of this that Chu Dong had to try every means to surpass them. But what does Chudong have on hand now? Now the infrastructure inside his camp is almost the same. And because there is a river flowing through the gate of Chudong''s camp, Chudong doesn''t have to worry about water at all. What''s more, Chu Dong''s position now depends on the northernmost position, so it''s winter now, so even if Chu Dong wants to dig a well inside the tribe, it''s not so easy, because now the groundwater has basically frozen up. Even the river at the entrance of Chudong village is running more and more slowly now. Maybe it will freeze completely in a period of time. At that time, the tribe of Chudong will have to take some ice to heat and get water. It seems that the Dongchu tribe has a lot of good luck in fighting with other tribes, at least for the time being. Now Chu Dong has managed to fight back these wild animals. Now he is not idle. Instead, he immediately asks the craftsmen inside the tribe to go outside and wrap all the skins of these wild animals, because soon winter will come, and at that time, these skins will be important items for heating inside the tribe. At this time, Chu Dong was idle for a while. He sat alone at the front gate of the camp, watching the public come and go in the distance, and they kept collecting the animal skins.Although they seem to be very busy, they are still talking and laughing. However, there is still a wound in Chudong''s heart that can''t be healed. That is the woman I love very much, yeluo. After the last attack, yeluo basically disappeared. He didn''t know where he was, and Chu Dong didn''t have much time to find his whereabouts. What''s more, Chu Dong didn''t know much about this assassin alliance. Although he wanted to send these people under his hand to various places to inquire for information, Chu Dong still had this idea. It''s good to be able to receive information, but now Chu Dong also knows that he has more important things on hand than asking for information. Now he has to strengthen his tribe. Unfortunately, it''s not so simple. After all, the population of these tribes is limited. Although they have to reproduce, their total population will not change much. At this time, Chu Dong sat at the gate of his camp, thinking carefully about what else to do next? Chapter 514 Now, if we wait for these people in our tribe to reproduce, we may have to wait many years for these children to grow up again. That''s why most of these tribes in this place are reluctant to develop peacefully. It''s a good idea to stay in the tribe and watch your tribe become more and more powerful. Unfortunately, it''s hard to achieve. So there are some tribes like crows who pretend to live on plunder. Moreover, in the process of plundering, they will continue to attract those smaller tribes and force them to join themselves. Over time, although their tribes have not developed much in terms of technology, they can live well in this area. Even because of these ideas in their hearts, they gave birth to some seemingly barbaric tribal civilizations. Although for Chudong, people like them certainly can''t last long, but for Chudong, can Chudong become a group like giant beast tribe as long as he devotes himself to building his own tribe slowly? Chu Dong thought carefully for a long time, but after all, he still felt that it was not so simple, because even a tribe with a long history, such as the giant beast tribe, had achieved this result after several generations of iteration. Moreover, the tribal culture of the giant beast tribe is fighting, so many children in their tribe have to go through very strict training since childhood. But it''s not the same on Chudong''s side. He never forces these people in his tribe to do something they shouldn''t do. Because he knew in his heart that if all the people in a tribe were soldiers, then the tribe was doomed to have no future. Therefore, Chudong did not strictly manage the tribe. Instead, he let the ordinary people in the tribe choose by themselves. He chose what they would do in the future. Only in this way can he make these members of his tribe more diverse. In fact, this is the case. Just inside the other tribes, these soldiers were still going out hunting with their own survival. At this time, Chudong did not need these soldiers to follow him, because now there are a group of very mature hunters in Chudong tribe. In fact, these hunters are the inheritors of the forced culture left behind in the early tribes. They inherited these cultures and further conveyed these traditional ideas to their descendants step by step. And now Chu Dong has begun to popularize these bows and arrows on a large scale. So now these hunters actually have a very mature internal development. They have even begun to work out the location and time of these wild animals, and according to Chu Dong''s regulations, they can start hunting at any time. Most of these craftsmen in Chudong came up with a whim because they saw the tools and equipment made by Chudong, so they were willing to take the initiative to become craftsmen in the tribe and build the tribe instead of Chudong. This is a good thing, but now they don''t have any scientific concepts in their minds, and they don''t have any ideas of science and technology. So although they are craftsmen in the tribe, what they are doing is just copying what Chu Dong is doing. But at least after their repeated training, the situation on their side has gradually improved, because they are now very skilled in forging these spots and some simple weapons. In this way, these conventional weapons are stored in the Chudong tribe. A lot more naturally. Naturally, looking at the mountain of weapons in front of him, Chu Dong felt very peaceful, but unfortunately. Now, if these weapons were useless, they would be regarded as a waste. Therefore, Chu Dong thought that if he could contact these vulnerable tribes around and sell them all these weapons, he might be able to bring a lot of useful things to the tribes. Although Chu Dong had this idea in his heart, after the betrayal of many tribes. Now Chu Dong''s idea of contacting other tribes and making them trade is not so strong for the time being. What Chu Dong wants now is just a qualified ally. This is the reason why Chu Dong took a fancy to the horned horse tribe. But at this time, Chu Dong seemed to think of something, and then he immediately began to let his heralds go outside to investigate. Because he now understands that although the horned horse tribe has agreed to its initial idea, it is to transport some well-trained horned horses regularly. But now it''s the time of animal disaster. If the horned horse tribe can''t survive this animal disaster, the so-called transactions that Chu Dong said before are basically just a joke. Because of this, Chu Dong immediately let the people around him go to the other side to investigate. Fortunately, the messenger sent by Chu Dong was very efficient. In just half an hour, he had already returned to Chu Dong."No, chief, when I just went to observe, I found that the horde of wildebeest had been completely surrounded by wild animals. Now I don''t know whether their chief seems to be, but I''m afraid if we don''t have reinforcements." After hearing what he said, Chu Dong didn''t hesitate, and then he quickly took these reserve soldiers with him. But also rode on the golden wolf and took the golden hair, very quickly directly rushed into the snow, began to march toward the side of the horned horse tribe, Chudong, although now do not want to waste some of their troops, but there is no way. Now Chu Dong had to do this, because Chu Dong knew that if there were cavalry in his tribe, it would be very useful for him to conquer other tribes or transport goods in the future. Besides, there is only one horned horse tribe within a few hundred miles, who knows how to tame wild animals. Therefore, we must not lose them. At this time, Chu Dong had already passed through the snow very quickly and sped towards the front. Although he was not far away from the horned horse tribe at this time, he could clearly see that the outer part of the horned horse tribe had been surrounded by a large number of wild animals. Chapter 515 Although there were all kinds of shouts from the army at this time, what Chu Dong knew at this time was that this corner code tribe could not last long, so Chu Dong immediately ordered those people around him to attack these wild animals, and he also jumped directly off the back of the golden wolf. Then he patted the golden wolf on the head. "Well, it''s time for you to play a role in raising you for such a long time. Try to control those wild animals and drive them away. If you can''t control them, you know what to do." At this time, the golden wolf didn''t speak. He just kept panting. His eyes were fixed on the wild animals in front of him. Now he was very confused and tangled. After all, his careful thinking was much more than golden hair. Now, among these wild animals, many are wolves. It can be said that they belong to their own kind, and they are also their own kind. If they speak of their own kind by themselves now, what are they? But at this time, just when the Mantis was still hesitating in place, golden hair had already taken the lead to go directly through the snow, like a whirlwind, and rushed to all the wild animals in front of him, and then he made an earth shaking roar. This roar even made many wild animals fear, and then they scattered one after another, and the rest of the wild animals who had no time to escape were directly shattered by the roar of golden hair. After Jin Mao''s attack, the soldiers on this side of the horned horse tribe are relieved. But before long, more and more wild animals rushed directly to the side of the horned horse tribe. After all, it seems that the horned horse tribe will soon be destroyed. So naturally, more wild animals will join in the battle. But they will soon face the king of wild animals again. Just for a moment, golden hair began to bite with the surrounding beasts. Although he has to make some roars from time to time, it has no effect on some wild animals who have gone crazy to the extreme. Moreover, golden hair is attacked by enemies on both sides at this time, so he has no mind to concentrate his attention. After entering the battle, golden hair had been fighting with more than a dozen wild animals at this time. On the other side, Chu Dong didn''t stop at this time. He quickly used his technique of escaping to the ground, directly across the ground, and then reached the campsite of the horned horse tribe in an instant. At this time, their chief Ben kept counting the people who could still fight. Even the civilians who had no fighting experience were directly transferred to the front line by him. Now he was preparing to mount his horse for a round of charge. At the moment of seeing Chu Dong, he was both surprised and happy, but soon he came up and hugged Chu Dong tightly. "Thank you. I didn''t expect you to come here to help us this time, but I hope you can know that we have accepted your favor, so you don''t need to help us this time." But Chu Dong shook his head at this time. He didn''t pay attention at all. He paid direct attention to Ben''s words. At this time, Ben caught him and left the soldiers to charge together. At this time, Ben seemed to have noticed the expression on Chu Dong''s face, and then he looked back at the soldiers who were preparing to mount the horse, and looked at the wildebeests around him, and then he laughed very heartily. "You say these things. It''s OK. When we are in a state of anxiety, we will choose to charge. You know, in the early years when we were fighting with other tribes, we used this method to beat back a lot of tribal attacks. It can be said that this is a crucial combat strategy for us." Although Ben seemed very confident at this time, Chu Dong knew this in his heart, that is, now they did so, so they went to die. After all, these wild animals don''t always have a kind of fear when facing the charge of these cavalry, but if they see these wildebeests, they will think that they are just large food. These wild animals will not panic or fear them at all, but will gladly accept the food sent to them. Then these wildebeests in their tribe may be frightened because of the enemy''s back and belly, and then they will directly overturn the soldiers on horseback and run for their lives. What would happen next? Chu Dong had thought about it all in his mind, and this time he led the attack himself. So if they failed this time, all of them would become the food of these beasts. "You can''t go. It''s too dangerous outside now. Your cavalry will only be surrounded by these wild animals when they rush out. At that time, your tactics will soon lose their effect." But I don''t know why, after hearing Chu Dong say so, the expression on his face seems to be very distorted again, and then he bites his teeth tightly in front of Chu Dong."Chief barbarian, although I am very grateful to you for your help this time, you can''t make a judgment when you don''t appreciate these attacks within our tribe." For Ben, what they are ready to do now is a thing that their ancestors did long ago, that is to lead the army to charge. In this process, they think that they are not charging against the enemy, but charging against the supreme glory in their hearts. Once they can successfully repel the enemy, they will naturally be able to obtain countless glory, and this glory will win the blessing of their ancestors, so once they decide to charge, they will certainly rush out. But now after hearing what Chu Dong said, I can''t do it well. Now I just feel that Chu Dong is just tarnishing the glory in their mind. That''s why I feel so angry. But Chu Dong didn''t have the heart to argue with him so much at this time, so he directly pushed Ben aside, and then asked him to recognize the soldier and go to the front door immediately. Although this time Chu Dong''s assistance is very important. Chapter 516 However, he still couldn''t change the situation, so Chu Dong thought of another way, that is to use his most familiar long gun array to deal with these beasts. Thinking of this, Chu Dong immediately began to let some soldiers around him go to the front door, but he didn''t know why this time suddenly caused Ben''s dissatisfaction. Now Ben thinks that Chu Dong only came to this place at this time to tarnish their tradition and their most beautiful customs. It seems a bit exaggerated, so he also began to be a little unhappy at this time, but his ancestral home doesn''t have this meaning at all now, and he doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Ben. "Now is not the time to joke. I have to tell you that your tribe is very important to me, so I don''t want your tribe to be killed by these wild animals at this time today. We still have a lot of things to do, so don''t stop talking and come to the front door with me. I''m right." At this time, although Ben was very dissatisfied in his heart, he sighed when he saw that Chu Dong was so eager, and then he waved gently, and all of them obeyed his orders and went to the front door. At this time, Chu Dong didn''t hesitate. He immediately asked all the soldiers to take up their long guns and guard the gate. Now Chu Dong knew that if he wanted to win the battle, it was the most important thing to guard the gate. So Chu Dong now decided not to waste time. He directly arranged all the soldiers into a very neat square array, and then walked slowly towards the front door step by step. At this time, the soldiers around Chu Dong had been fighting with the wild animals at the door, and the addition of golden hair on the other side really brought more opportunities for the battle. Although his father was attacked at this time, it was precisely because of his special ability that most of these beasts could not hurt anything. But even so, Jinmao had serious skin injuries, but now he didn''t have the heart to think about these, so he immediately called Jinmao, and then Jinmao arrived at the host very quickly. He directly joined the battlefield in front of him, and then began to guard the front door of the horned horse tribe with Chudong and the soldiers around him. These wild animals sometimes rushed straight over, including some very fierce wolves. But at this time, Chu Dong found that the golden wolf was missing when he kept fighting. "Damn the beast, he ran away at this time. I didn''t expect that he was such a beast." Although Chu Dong was very dissatisfied at this time, he could only put his dissatisfaction in his heart, and then he began to let the soldiers around him keep pushing forward. Only in this way can he get the goods online as much as possible, and then Chu Dong also began to shout to do what he should do. At this time, there was a meeting immediately, and then came directly to the tribal wall, and let these soldiers who were responsible for throwing javelin start to throw javelin in the distance. There were countless wild animals directly piercing these javelins and lying on the ground motionless. But there are also many wild animals dying, so Chu Dong can''t help seeing some of this situation at this time. He can only bite his teeth and start calling. As the soldiers of this group, he continues to expand the front. Now Chu Dong is no longer satisfied with using the long gun array to deal with the wild animals. So at this time, Chu Dong immediately let all the soldiers spread out and began to form an arc shape. In this way, they could keep as much land as they could. Then, because of Chu Dong''s formation at this time, the number of their attacks began to disperse, with an average of one soldier It''s time to deal with at least two wild animals. But there is no way to do this. At least these soldiers in the contact tribe are very effective in fighting. Although their armor and armor are very primitive and ancient, their fighting will is still very firm. Just a few minutes later, many of these wild animals lay motionless on the ground. They were either seriously injured, or directly attacked by these long gun formations and died. Seeing Chu Dong''s appearance behind him, I now understand that that''s why Chu Dong asked all his soldiers to go to the front door at the beginning. As a result, someone will go bankrupt, and now they may be surrounded by these wild animals. Because of this, Chu Dong didn''t stop himself at this time. Although he still had many wounds on his hands at this time, he tried his best to push all the beasts out of their encirclement with his own strength, so as to fight for more time for the soldiers. Sure enough, with the help of Chu Dong, these battlefields have begun to change quietly. The reason is that the wild animals, like madmen, rush directly to the front of this position. But now, after Chu Dong''s fierce battle, these wild animals also begin to retreat step by step, but even so, these wild animals It''s just like the tide.What''s more, the real point is that although these soldiers in Cape Marbury have been very tenacious, they still have a lot of soldiers because of their lack of armor and weapons. After a round of attacks from wild animals, he fell to the ground. But the good thing is that Chu Dong is surrounded by golden hair, so the king of beasts is here all the time, so the battle of Chu Dong begins to be a little bit hard at this time. However, Chu Dong still sticks to it all the time, and runs in the rear all the time. At this time, he constantly commands his hands. These soldiers continue to shoot javelins, and then he pulls them out directly Bend, joined the battlefield, with Chu Dong to deal with these beasts. Now, even though they have no idea how to attack the Horde, they still don''t think about it. Why did these wild animals go crazy? Chudong was also puzzled. Chapter 517 But now there is no way, because at this time Chu Dong did not have any mind to think about this problem. Now the front is normal. Although these soldiers are still fighting to the death, most of the weapons they have used at this time are almost used. Therefore, many soldiers even started to use their weapons and started to fight with these beasts. But. If one person did this, there would be a second person to follow. Chu Dong carefully designed the long spear array, and now he broke through their defense line again. He began to fight with all the soldiers in front of him. The battle was extremely chaotic. Although Chu Dong was often dissatisfied at this time, he could not help it. After all, these primitive people had never received any training on formation, so they would cause such a situation, and everything was within Chu Dong''s expectation. At this time, Jin Mao was also very sad to guard Chu Dong. He didn''t mean to retreat at all. Even at this time, there were many wounds on him, but he still roared and made all the beasts into pieces. Even so, Chu Dong was once again in a bitter battle. At this time, Chu Dong was still very difficult to resist the attack of the beast. Suddenly, several wind blades directly swept the whole battlefield, and instantly divided the battlefield into several pieces. Chu Dong fixed his eyes and found that it was the golden wolf. It turns out that at the beginning, although Jin Lang was very painful in his heart, because he didn''t know whether he should use his ability to deal with his own kind now, but after seeing Chu Dong''s gang fighting so bravely, he finally convinced himself in his heart. At this time, after Golden wolf joined the battle, the situation in front of us also began to change very strongly. Now the situation has begun to change completely, because at this time. Although this side of Chu Dong seems to be fighting very hard, these beasts also began to appear a little tired at this time. After all, they are only creatures, and their biological power can''t defeat the human power, so even if their number is more, after this round of crazy fierce fighting, he will be very tired More or less, they will retreat. At this time, Chu Dong knew that it would not take long for them to win, so at this time, he also began to pat Ben''s shoulder, and then let him issue a charging horn. But Ben had been waiting for this moment for a long time, so he immediately began to make a roar, and then blew the horn. At this time, the soldiers had basically dealt with these wild animals in their hands. After hearing the new horn, they all rushed to the right direction like mad, because The murderous spirit of the soldiers in front of them was too strong, so at this time, some wild animals began to have the idea of abating fever, and they even began to prepare some soldiers to run after them. Chu Dong also joined the charge at this time. They started to follow the charge of this group of soldiers and directly drove all the beasts back to the mountain forest. Although this battle seems to have won a phased victory, Chu Dong also knows that these beasts are likely to recuperate in the forest for a period of time, and then they are likely to launch a second round of attack. However, in this second round of attack, their number may not be so much, so now Chu Dong is in danger It was also the completion of what he wanted to do at the beginning. He has successfully saved the foot horse tribe from a moment of crisis. Now he has achieved his goal, so Chudong can finally take a breath at this time. At this time, the battlefield is full of corpses, and the corpses of wild animals are piled up like a mountain. At this time, the soldiers in the hornhorse tribe didn''t hesitate, and they didn''t hesitate They began to pull out the knives they carried with them, dissected all the beasts, and then brought their meat back to their camp, even their skins. Cleaning the battlefield has always been the best advantage of our soldiers. It is precisely because we soldiers are so fresh and worldly that we have so many cloud resources in our camp. You should know that all these are the most basic things of our tribe. At the end of the battle, Chu Dong was still running, and they were standing on the battlefield. Now they had nothing to say. They just felt all this in front of them. But then there are more questions that start to hurt their minds, that is, why the robots are crazy, why they are so eager to capture the camps of these other tribes? It''s very easy for these tribes to deal with these wild animals before, because the scale of our attack is generally not too large, and their desire to attack is not very strong. Once they go out and suffer a lot of casualties, these wild animals will generally retreat. But this time, it seems that the situation is not the same, not only the number has become so large, but also he Our fighting will also began to become very strong.This is very strange, because it''s not like a beast at all. It''s like something is driving them to do it, but why? Chudong really didn''t have a plan, and he didn''t know what they had to face next? However, since the situation has begun to settle down, Chu Dong naturally has no psychological pressure at this time. He turns around and looks like he has exhausted his physical strength at this time. After all, running in the middle of the battle can be regarded as a soldier who has made what a chief should do. But the only trouble is that they don''t have enough weapons in their tribe, and their armor doesn''t seem to be able to defend against these beasts. Because of this, Chu Dong knew that since there were so many weapons and equipment in his tribe, it was not impossible to give them a little. Although Chu Dong had helped Ben at this time, he solved these battles together. Chapter 518 But what Chu Dong didn''t understand in his heart was why these wild animals would riot this time. Chu Dong couldn''t come up with an answer to this question no matter what he thought, so now Chu Dong can only put this question aside for a while, and then he began to directly consider what to do next. Now the quality of life in these tribes of the horned horse tribe is very ordinary, and most of them have learned how to use fire ¡£ But it doesn''t mean that these people are the same as Chudong. In the eyes of creditors, they have a lot of behaviors, most of which are very barbaric, but there is no way. Now Chudong, as an ally of their tribe, can not do anything, only strengthen the internal defense of their tribe as much as possible. So Chu Dong didn''t say much at this time. He patted his feet and tied his shoulders. Then he planned to take his soldiers back to his tribe again, because now he knew that he had a lot of things to do, so he didn''t have much time to waste in this place. It seems that he is a little embarrassed when he looks at this idea. "Come on, Ben, tell me what you want to say now. There''s no need to cover it up. I''ve already said that now our tribes are allies. If you need anything, just tell me directly. After all, I know it in my heart, but you are in a very urgent moment now." Ben nodded at this time, but he still didn''t know how to say it. After all, his tribe had never united with other tribes before he met anything, and he had never met a person like Chu Dong. Now after all these things. Chudong''s image has become more and more great in his mind, but this does not mean that he will directly abandon the original tribe and become a believer of Chudong. Now he just hopes that Chudong can use his ability to do one more thing for him. Chu Dong naturally understood this truth at this time, but he had no way now. Because it''s time for Chu Dong to need an ally, and now Chu Dong has such a good ally. Now Chu Dong doesn''t want to lose him like this. So basically, he will try his best to agree to everything Chu Dong can promise. It''s just because of this that the two sides can go ahead One step discussion. Ben also laughed at this time, looking a little embarrassed, and then looked at the surrounding situation, and then said to Chu Dong. "It''s a good thing that you want to help me, but this place is not a place to talk, so if you want to have a further discussion with me, come to my tribe with me and have a slow talk." At this time, Chu Dong also readily agreed that after crossing the huge battlefield and the corpses of countless wild animals, they finally returned to the camp of methane tribe. At this time, after Chu Dong entered the camp, they wanted to kneel down the common people inside the tribe. In their eyes, they all showed their faith in Chu Dong. Now for them, Chu Dong is really a person who can help heaven and man to come down to earth. Ordinary people even come to rescue them when they are in danger again and again. However, what they saw was only a superficial phenomenon, because Chu Dong had helped them so much now, not because of his kindness, but because now Chu Dong understood that their ally was vital to his own interests. It was because of this that Chu Dong was willing to continue to make an alliance with them. Now what Chu Dong wanted in his heart was to set up his cavalry as soon as possible. Only in this way could he continue to carry out the plan in his heart, that is, the whole tribe would become stronger. However, it is not easy to stop him from doing this. Although he is still thinking about how to make his tribe more powerful, he is also more curious about what to do this time? Because now Chu Dong thought that he had done all the things he could do. After they returned to Ben''s chief hall together, Ben immediately asked Chu Dong to take a seat, and then let the people under him bring up some things he had carefully stored, which looked very special and were packed in a big tile jar. Then, the place in the middle of its camp also began to light up. In the middle of the fire was a huge iron pot, which was boiling some water in Chudong. Chu Dong was very curious at this time. What was in his jar. After seeing that Chu Dong was so interested, Ben didn''t hesitate. He directly opened the jar and took out the contents. At this time, Chu Dong found that it was in the jar, not something else, but some tea. Group Chudong this time after the exam did not expect as early as in such an early period of time, he actually began to know how to use tea to make tea to drink."Where do these things come from? Why do you have these things? Why don''t I know? " Chu Dong was naturally more surprised than surprised at this time, but he didn''t say anything about it. He just laughed and then asked others to bring up their carefully prepared wildebeest milk. Chu Dong just sat there. Recently, he watched the tea poured out and put some into the iron pot. Then he poured some milk into the pot and mixed it with a wooden stick. Before long, the whole tent began to be filled with a warm fragrance. After a while, Ben put a cup of milk on a hollow animal tooth and handed it to Chu Dong. Unexpectedly, at this time, in the primitive era, some tribes began to use their own materials to make milk tea. This is something he never thought of. He never thought that he could drink milk tea in this primitive era. Then he drank all the milk tea. Although these milk teas don''t taste very good, they are very close to Chu Dong''s expectation. At least they can drink. Chapter 519 "Then what do you want to tell me? You should be able to tell me now." In addition to this time, also directly put the hands of this pressure nose direction, and then began to ask. Ben at this time also finally like pull down the skin. "Barbarian chief, I have seen the mount under your crotch during the battle, that is, the wolf and the lion. I know they are absolutely extraordinary." Ben is really a man who has dealt with many wild animals, but he has never seen such wild animals as Chu Dong before. You know, in his mind, such wild animal kings can be met or not, and they usually have their own ideas. Generally, they can''t be tamed, and even there are some smaller tribes that will take some of them Such a king of blind animals is their God. But Chu Dong himself was scared. He not only tamed the beast king, but even got sick. He also had two. When fighting, as long as there was one such beast king, he could directly change the situation. Chu Dong had two beast kings this time. It can be seen that Chu Dong should be very successful in fighting. However, he remembered what Chu Dong had told him before. He once fought with a tribe in the south. If Chu Dong had such a powerful hand, he should be defeated. How strong was that tribe in the south? Now he also began to feel shivering, because he also began to feel that Chu Dong was absolutely not simple. "I''d like to ask you, how did you tame these two beast kings?" Now Chu Dong understood that Ben was very interested in Chu Dong and happiness. But Chu Dong didn''t have anything to tell him how to tame wild animals. It can be said that Ben was more familiar with it than himself. "The first point is that you are strong enough, because these beasts are usually the same as people. They believe in power very much, so you say that he must have very strong power to make them submit to you. This is the first point." Chu Dong side said, while slowly began to give himself a cup of milk tea, began to drink slowly. "As for another point, in fact, these beasts do not really have any feelings. They are not animals without any feelings. In fact, they have a certain degree of internal communication. Their way of communication is through animal language." He had never heard of such things before. He couldn''t believe that these beasts could even have their own language. But since Chu Dong said that now, he would certainly record it well, but it didn''t meet his expectation. "As for the third point, it must be based on the premise of the first two points, and use your inner feelings to influence these beasts. Can you follow you wholeheartedly, and I am like this. One of these two beasts is tamed by me, and the other one is picked up by me when he is still using them. So these beasts are basically good for me now And very loyal. " Although Chu Dong said that at this time, it was almost impossible for Ben, because he did not expect that Chu Dong could influence his beast through his own feelings. "So how do you learn the language of these beasts? If I learn my own serious language, does it mean that I can use it to tame these beasts directly Obviously, as the chief of the horned horse tribe, he was not interested in the horned horse at that time. He was also very interested in those powerful wild animals, so he always dreamed of a very powerful wild animal to follow him. But Chu Dong shook his head and sighed. "These languages can only communicate with these beasts, but you can''t force these people to submit to you through these languages. All you can do is negotiate with them repeatedly, put forward various conditions, and make them submit to your power." Chu Dong said that this thing was the only way he knew, but now he didn''t know in his heart whether Ben could learn these things or not, and he didn''t know why Ben asked these things. After hearing what Chu Dong said, Ben seemed to have been hit. He lowered his head and looked very upset. "If you have anything to say, you can say it, but as long as only I can do it, then I have to depend on the situation. After all, I have spent too much time on your tribe from beginning to end, and I need to take care of my own tribe." "Yes, it must be, but I hope you can understand in your heart that what I''m thinking now is to ask you to help me." Hearing what he said, Chudong understood immediately in his heart. "So now you want me to help you tame the beast?" Chu Dong was also very strange at this time. It was clear that there were a considerable number of wild animals in their tribe. Why did Chu Dong come to help?At this time Ben also shook his head embarrassed. "That''s because the beast I''m going to tame this time is definitely not an ordinary beast. The beast I''m going to tame this time is a very powerful brute king." "So it is." Now Chu Dong understood that he had this feeling again, so it might be very important for him to tame this beast. "I believe what you should understand in your heart is that nothing good has happened in our tribe for a long time. If you can successfully tame a beast king, maybe you can make these civilians under my hand feel at ease." Then he lowered his head well. When he raised his head again, his eyes lit up. "I hope you can understand how important this beast is to our tribe, because this beast is not any other, ordinary beast, it is the king of wildebeest!" Now Chudong understood that if they could tame this one, even the most powerful wildebeest in the land, their tribe would naturally unite because of this beast. Chapter 520 However, Chu Dong''s first two attempts to tame wild animals were not smooth. If Chu Dong failed this time, it would have a certain impact on his reputation. Therefore, Chu Dong should not make cold noises about this request. He had to go back to consider it when he quit, but even so, it was basically a challenge to Ben A lot of hope. In fact, it is not difficult to tame a wild animal. The real difficulty is how to control the power of the wild animal. After all, Ben is not like Chu Dong. He is just an ordinary man, so he naturally does not have too much power to make the wild animal submit to himself. Not to mention this time. If Chu Dong succeeded in helping him tame the king, but within two days, because of his poor strength, what would he do? In other words, Ben could not control the power of this beast at all, so he knew that he was also crazy and started to make a big noise inside the tribe. What could he do? Everything has countless problems around, Chu Dong at this time in mind also know, he now absolutely can''t casually agree to this thing, can only carefully consider. But at this time, there was another question in the Chudong group, which was why Ben knew where the beast was. We should know that these beast kings usually lived in seclusion in the forest, because they generally did not worry about food and drink, and they could use their own strength to hunt, so they generally did not show up. There are even a lot of beast kings who actually form a small group of their own in the forest. These brute kings generally control some wild animals through their own strength, and then use these wild animals as their subordinates. It can be said that sometimes the construction of the ecological environment and the enfeoffment of the status inside the beast are almost the same as that of human beings. But Chu Dong still didn''t understand why Ben knew where the beast was? because these brute kings were no better than other beasts. Although they lived in seclusion deep in the forest, they usually deliberately covered up their tracks, because they were also very worried about attracting others for their powerful power The attention of the tribe. So they generally don''t show up casually, even if they are accidentally seen by others, then I''m afraid these steamed bread kings will directly release their strength in order to completely destroy their existence, and directly destroy all the human beings who see them. It is impossible for ordinary primitive people to resist the power of the beast king, so it is very difficult to tame a beast king. But the real point is, why can Ben retreat after seeing this beast king? you know, these uncomfortable perception abilities are very powerful. They can easily feel the existence of other human beings within tens of meters, so they generally don''t let others close to them easily. At this time, he seemed to have seen through the questions in Chu Dong''s heart, and then he also laughed. He began to talk about the past of their tribe. It turned out that the previous chiefs of their tribe were also born with divine power, so basically their tribe was very powerful at that time. By chance, when their chief was hunting in the forest, he accidentally met the king of the horned horse. To know this situation at that time, it''s never more painful than it is now. Although we don''t know much about human beings, we are not so hostile as we are today. The reason is that these human beings are now developing and growing, so they start to hunt and kill these wild animals. At that time, there were even tribes living directly in the forest with these other beasts. However, as time goes on, there are few tribes that can live with wild animals now. At least Chu Dong has not seen them at all, and even if he has seen them, they are basically Chu Dong''s enemies. Because they have lived with these wild animals for a long time, they understand more about what these wild animals are thinking in their hearts, and they also understand more about the pain these characters are experiencing. Therefore, these people who believe in the way of wild animals. They usually take the initiative to exclude ordinary human beings, and even they will suffer from human beings together with their own wild animals, and then give all the human bodies to these wild animals as tribute. They''re going to use that to please the beasts. And if there is a very powerful beast king among some tribes, they will hunt this beast king with their beasts. However, when the former chiefs of the horned horse tribe met the king of the horned horse, there was no conflict between the two sides at all. Then, the chieftain would go into the forest once a week to communicate with the king of the horned horse, but every time he went there, he was alone, so most people didn''t know what was going on among them.However, after repeated several times, the chief at that time also directly decided to make the spiritual belief of their tribe into a wildebeest. After all, this tribe has reacted from generation to generation, and the incident that their chief once met the king of the wildebeest has naturally become a legend. This legend also began to push their tribe step by step to today. Even at the beginning, even Ben would feel that it was just a legend and could not be true. But several times when he led the soldiers to hunt, he also went through the woods where his ancestors had been. He didn''t know why, because of fate, or because he wanted to really explore whether the legend was true or false. So when he is free on weekdays, Ben will go to the forest alone. He will be quiet for a while, but he doesn''t know when he has been feeling that there seems to be an eye staring at him quietly in a forest. It seems that this kind of eyes can directly see through his blood and judge whose offspring he belongs to. Both sides maintain this kind of tacit understanding. Chapter 521 So every week after that, Ben would go to the forest like his ancestors and meditate alone, and the beast would stare at him all the time. Until once, when I came to this forest again, I saw a formation made of stones directly in the East beam of this forest. And the king of the wildebeest, who only existed in the legend within the tribe, was standing there at that time. Now he ran to tell Chu Dong that he was very excited when he met the king of the wildebeest. After all, he couldn''t believe all this at that time. He could only meet the king of the wildebeest. The beast was so proud that he stood in the middle of the stone array. His hair changed from white to silver and then to gold under the sunlight. The two big horns on his head looked very sharp and shining under the sunlight. This one was the beast he had been dreaming of, but he only saw one side there. Because at that time, Ben had no time to communicate with the beast, so he fainted directly. Even he didn''t know what was going on. When he woke up again, he was already lying in the camp inside the tribe. And according to the discussion of the soldiers who came back. At that time, when they went to the scene, they only saw Ben, lying on the ground, motionless, and there was nothing around, nor any wild animals, even ran, and there were no wounds all over them, everything was very normal. But at that time, Ben had completely recorded the appearance of the beast, his appearance, and his ability. He firmly believed that after seeing the beast, the king of wildebeest was unwilling to let him know where his habitat was. So his casting directly knocked Ben out. But even so, Ben was still thinking about the beast. He always thought how proud it would be if he could bring his beast back to his camp. Unfortunately, it was only his own fantasy after all. In fact, every time he went to the forest at that time, he didn''t encounter this beast, and even he didn''t feel that he was being watched. It''s like running to that place is a violation of some taboo. After that, he never saw the king of the wildebeest, and he never had any contact with him. So this time, when he saw that there were two wild animals around Chu Dong, the king of the wild animals, he had such an idea in his heart. Now he wanted to bring this wild animal into his command. However, his ancestors didn''t give a detailed report when they saw the king of the horned horse, so they recorded all their situations at that time, and even I didn''t mention any communication at all. Therefore, it''s not so easy for him to see the king of the horned horse in his heart at this time. This battle saw that Chu Dong had these two very powerful beasts around him, so he had this idea. He hoped to get Chu Dong''s help, so that he could directly fulfill this wish in his heart. But Chu Dong didn''t completely agree with him at this time. He could only temporarily agree to run. If he confirmed that everything was safe and there was no danger, he would choose to help. What''s more, Chu Dong himself had more or less heard of some legends, that is, some tribes successfully let some full hands into their own tribe, and then their tribal residents began to suffer bad luck and all kinds of bad things, so at that time, basically no one would dare to contact them like the king of steamed bread. Moreover, more tribes have been made nervous by such things, and they even directly think that all the beast kings are the bane of their shadow in the tribe. So many tribes even hold a grand annual hunting meeting every year, and say that in the process of saying this, they have successfully established a king of beasts, so the next chief of the tribe is basically determined. But what Ben needs now is not these, because he has now taken the position of chief, and because he has taken a series of very effective measures, these people in his tribe still trust Ben very much, and he also appreciates that the wildebeest can continue to lead this tribe to a stronger position. But at this time, Chu Dong''s words mainly poured a basin of cold water on him, because he also knew that these things were only legends, but in today''s land, even legends are mostly true. Now even Ben himself didn''t know what would happen if he invited the king of horned horse back to his tribe. But now one thing is for sure, that is, Ben''s mind is full of the appearance of the king of the horned horse. He has been thinking about it since he last met. What''s more, the internal consumption of his tribe is very serious recently. After several fierce struggles, the internal fighting capacity of his tribe is basically low now.But it is precisely because of this, so now his heart also knows that in this situation, he must try every means to invite the king of the horned horse to his tribe. He knew very well in his heart that the two tribes he had defeated were just leaving for a while, but next time there would be more opportunities, and they would make a comeback. It is precisely because of this, so now he will ask for Chu Dong''s help, if after Chu Dong''s round, he can successfully invite the king of the horned horse to his camp, then the whole camp will no longer be afraid. Although Chu Dong understood his feelings very well, he also understood the reason why he did so. After all, if he was a member of the Chiang Ma tribe, but there was not even the king of the horned horse in the tribe, how could they continue to use this name? because they had defiled their own tradition, and because of this, now Ben has been asking Chu Dong to come over It''s a big help for him. Now the protagonists don''t know whether they can help, because each beast king has a different personality. Many of them have survived for many years, even longer than others. It''s not easy to persuade them. Chapter 522 Now Chu Dong''s heart has been completely clear, that is now. Ben asked Chu Dong to help him. He asked Chu Dong to tame the king of the horned horse for him. Only in this way can he pacify the people. After all, these things inside the tribe are turbulent, so it is difficult to keep calm. To achieve this, I have one thing to do, that is to bring the king of the wildebeest back to their tribe. Only in this way can these people in their tribe feel at ease. Only when these people in the tribe are at ease, can Ben continue to operate this tribe with his heart. "What if I don''t help you? You should know a truth, that is, everything has a spirit. What''s more, what you want to tame now is the king of a horned horse. Don''t you worry that after you tame the beast by some untimely methods, you will riot when you bring it back to the camp? " After hearing Chu Dong say so, it''s obvious that he also thought carefully and calmly for a while, but then he shook his head very calmly, and he confirmed that the situation in front of him would never happen like that. If the king of these wildebeests is really a very high male beast king, then he should be able to understand this matter within his tribe, and he should be able to understand his own thoughts. But Chu Dong is still very disgusted with this plan. Although Chu Dong doesn''t directly regard a king of wild animals as his God like some tribes, he is also disgusted with Taming these king of wild animals through various methods. Manager Lin Wei Chu Dong understands that once some misunderstanding occurs, their king of wild animals will be killed again After taming or leaving, then with it comes the explosion of this wild animal community. Even to this day, the master''s resolution still doubts whether it is because he has tamed the golden wolf that the recent frequent animal disasters are caused? But now Chu Dong just thought about it, but it''s still not clear in Chu Dong''s army what the matter is. What''s more, it''s an indiscreet request, and Chu Dong has every reason to refuse him. Today, Chu Dong understood that to be strong in a tribe, he did not rely on a wild beast king to enter his own tribe. What he really needed now was to expand the production capacity inside the tribe. So after thinking about this, Chu Dong basically made up his mind not to help him any more. Besides these things, he had to lead his tribe to deal with more disasters, such as the frequent animal disasters. So Chu Dong finally failed to make this decision, but on the other hand, he didn''t want to live up to Ben''s hope for himself at this time, so he could only temporarily put off Ben and said that he would consider it again next time. Chu Dong also took this opportunity to leave the horned horse tribe and began to lead the rest of the soldiers back to his tribe. After returning to the tribe, Chu Dong didn''t have too many ideas at this time, but now he basically didn''t have any mind to sort out the so-called inventions in his mind. After so many things happened, Chu Dong could not calm down. Moreover, his tribe had just finished a round of ferocious animal disaster. So what Chu Dong knows now is that it''s time for his tribe to upgrade their cultivation. So Chu Dong doesn''t care about these things and is not so particular about them. What he is thinking about now is how to get to this so-called assassin alliance, because the most beloved woman in Chu Dong''s heart is still in their hands, and Chu Dong naturally needs to rescue him. Only in this way can he feel at ease. But now the two most powerful generals in their own tribe are all lying in the tent. If they are forced to set out to look for the so-called assassin alliance at this time, I''m afraid it''s not particularly suitable. In addition, they also have wounds on their bodies, so they are not suitable to carry out the task at all. So now Chu Dong has basically given up the idea of letting them go out, but he can''t get rid of himself now, because now the tribe is the most vulnerable time, and if Chu Dong leaves rashly at this time, there will be some major changes in the tribe, which is not what Chu Dong wants, just because of this Now Chu Dong is often distressed because he doesn''t know what to do. What''s more, at such an urgent moment, Chu Dong still wanted to do him such a big favor. Although Chu Dong didn''t want to help him, he didn''t know what would happen to their tribe and what would happen if he tamed the king of horned horse at will. Chu Dong didn''t know that, so now Chu Dong naturally is not willing to casually agree to this matter, a lot of things must be carefully considered. Because of this, Chu Dong was also struggling with this matter repeatedly. Although Chu Dong could be directly handed over to Ben, how to expand the production capacity of the tribe and how to make pickled meat, now the situation is so critical. Even if he was handed over to Ben, I''m afraid he didn''t know how to use it.Because Chu Dong deeply understood in his heart that the tribe was facing what he was facing at the beginning, which was fear. They were very afraid now, and they were afraid of many things. They fear sudden wild animals, and they fear tribes that covet them. After all, it was not so easy to solve the problem without Chu Dong''s help last time, so now after Chu Dong left, these people in their tribe also felt fear again, because they now knew that with the help of these forces in their tribe, they could not resist those attacking tribes. It is because of this that all of them have been cut off from the inside of their department. They are discussing with each other about the future of their tribe. Even some people have predicted that their tribe will always be destroyed, possibly in the hands of these beasts. Chapter 523 It could be destroyed in the hands of hostile tribes who hate them. In the face of this series of things, Ben is also very headache at this time, because he now knows that he must do something to let the people in his tribe feel hope, but because their tribe has always been a tribe that especially advocates force, it is precisely because of this. So at this time, Ben''s brothers also understand that if anyone wants to bring hope to their own people in the tribe, the best and most direct way is to directly bring this king of horned horse back to our tribe. Only in this way can only people in their tribe unite because of their strength, and only in this way can their tribe be reunited again I''m United. It''s a pity that Chu Dong can''t think of it, because Chu Dong''s thought is more rational. He has always wanted to strengthen the cohesion of these people in the tribe through some reasonable methods. At this moment, the interests of both sides had some disputes. Chu Dong had to stay in the tribe for a while, but on the other hand. At this time, Ben wanted to ask Chu Dong to help him. They wanted to go to the depths of the forest together to find the king of the wildebeest. But it was not so easy to do such a thing, so Chu Dong knew that they would have to wait for a while, at least until the crisis was over. Just on this side of Chu Dong, when he was still suffering from various problems, the overlord on the other side didn''t seem to have encountered any good things at this time, because according to the news that the fire told him, the volcano in their tribe seemed to erupt soon, so they had to migrate to their tribe now. Unfortunately, they have lived at the foot of this volcano for generations, so they don''t know much about the land environment. That''s why they need help from overlord. At this time, Overlord also had to take on the responsibility of a guide, leading their tribe to another place suitable for their survival, and fox hunting also attached great importance to the environment and climate of this place. Because of this, Overlord was also very worried at this time, because he had not measured the land with his feet for too long. So at this time, overlord is very distressed, but in addition to his distress, he still has another good thing, that is, at this time, his strength has gradually become more and more powerful, and even overlord can slowly control the power of these elements around him through his strength. As long as the time goes by, he will be able to dominate the whole North by the power of his element. At that time, it is not too much to take the whole North directly, let alone the east of Chu. And now the only obstacle in front of the overlord is this group of Presbyterians. Overlord, at this time, the attitude towards these elders within the Presbyterian Council has begun to have a startling reversal. Now he finally found out that these elders only had a little status in his heart, but their status was not obtained by their own efforts, but by their own strength, so now the overlord began to scoff at them. The overlord hated and hated these old men, because what they are doing now is totally relying on their own power to act recklessly, and we don''t know when their power will be out of control at this time. After gaining his own strength, now the overlord finally understood what kind of people were ruling their land. Now the overlord probably understood that some elders wanted to attack the overlord and find a place to practice themselves. What was the purpose? Of course, they were worried that there would be some challenges in the future It''s a good idea. Now the overlord himself knows that if he can successfully kill this elder, he will surely survive in this land. At that time, he will even be able to challenge their leaders. At this time, the overlord continued to shut down and train his ability. Suddenly, the guards outside also came to report that the fire had come to the gate of their camp, and the fire seemed a little nervous at this time. Originally, Bawang had made a plan that no one could come to disturb him during this period of time. However, considering that the person who came to look for him this time was blazing fire, Bawang had no choice but to meet him in person. You have to know that their relationship is more profound than usual, because now the king knows that if the fire didn''t force him to die, he would have died in the north. So at this time, it is precisely because of the fire that the overlord can survive. Bawang''s state is clear, that is, the friendship that liehuo owes him. Bawang can''t finish it, so now the attitude of Bawang liehuo is naturally becoming more and more polite.Bawang met him directly in his tent this time. At this time, the fire seemed impatient. He just came in and told Bawang in a hurry. Just now, the volcano inside their tribe has begun to emit a burst of high temperature, but just for a moment, it almost melted all the weapons they just forged. Therefore, it is urgent to find a new habitat. He also hopes that overlord can implement this matter as soon as possible. Overlord naturally understood the importance of this matter at this time, because if something happened to the volcanic tribe at this time, his weapons and equipment would not be guaranteed. If his weapons and equipment could not be guaranteed, how could the plan in the font be realized? So overlord immediately nodded and began to disguise Dress up. This time, although the overlord was still wearing his armor, he also directly put a layer of Cape on the outside of his armor, which looked like a traveler. At this time, Bawang and liehuo walk step by step. Chapter 524 In the place where they are going to explore their habitat, but at this time, it is obvious that both of them have no idea whether it is the overlord or the fire. After all, this is the first time that they have chosen a suitable place for their tribe. So now it seems that every place is a good place for them, and every place is not suitable for them. So at this time, their journey began to become particularly difficult. They walked step by step in this primeval forest, and there were still a lot of wild animals around them. After all, although it was very cold in the north at this time, the severe cold air still could not affect the climate of the south, so the South was very cold Not only did it not snow, but also because of continuous rain, so the food in the South grew very well. It is precisely because this situation does not look like winter at all, so many wild animals have come out to hunt at this time. These beasts move forward step by step. They hide in the process like snakes. They stick their eyes out of the bushes and stare at them. They pass by these two people. They are overlord and fire. But at this time, the expression on their faces seemed very relaxed. Although the overlord had already felt that these beasts were staring at him for a long time, now he knew that it was according to his own strength, and it was just easy to deal with these beasts. It seems that the only thing that makes leopard print''s tribe feel very relaxed is that they are not looking for any place to move. They have always thought that there is a god living in the fire, but now there is some movement in these volcanoes, which shows that their gods are coming soon. So now most people in their tribe choose to stay in this tribe. I will not go anywhere. They will not leave until this statement appears. Now it''s the turn of liehuo to feel very headache, because at this time, he knew that all these were the rules set by his ancestors when they established these tribes. But at that time, their ancestors didn''t think that the volcano would erupt in the future, so they just made such a statement. Moreover, it''s a time of crisis and death within the tribe. If these people still believe in the wills left by their ancestors, they will end up dead. Just because of this, the fire has been lobbying within the tribe. He intends to try every means to persuade these residents within the tribe to support his migration. Although at this time, the fire is still the chief of the volcano tribe, there is only one group in the volcano tribe, which is very different from other tribes. They forge a very high level and civilization, but they are able to make such exquisite weapons, all of which depend on their own There are quite a number of blacksmiths in their tribe. The better the blacksmiths'' forging skills are, the better they will have a higher say in the tribe. Therefore, although fire also knows some forging skills, he is not the one with the highest forging skills in the tribe. Therefore, once the blacksmiths in the army choose to refuse the migration request of no fire, there is no way for fire. So at this time, the fire is also worried about such things. While he is thinking about how to make himself comfortable through his reputation, these people in the tribe are thinking about where they should move now. Because most of the people in the volcano department are blacksmiths, they usually don''t talk much, most of their ideas are hidden in their hearts. Therefore, if they don''t like the location chosen by the fire this time, it seems that they may make a big fuss inside the tribe, but this fuss may directly lead to the division of the tribe into countless forces. We should know that the volcano has been trying to calm all kinds of forces inside the tribe all this time. The first to bear the brunt is the armor faction and weapons faction within the tribe. At an early age, they had a big fight because of the different functions of one or two objects. After a long period of time, they were able to calm down. However, at that time, they did not like each other and even broke out some small-scale conflicts, although most of these small-scale conflicts had been calmed down, However, the internal forces of the army are still from the beginning. Because of this, the fire is also a headache at this time. He does not know how to calm down the problems of these different forces in the tribe. But the problem of meeting each other has never been considered by the overlord, because the composition of the overlord''s tribe is almost similar to that of other tribes, that is, some soldiers with very strong fighting power are used as the bottom of their tribe, but the one who is lifted in the bottom must be the most powerful one among them. Bawang is such a person. Therefore, when Bawang gives orders, he basically doesn''t go to the interior, and no one dares to oppose. Because they all respect Bawang''s opinions, and they know that Bawang must be a person who can lead them to become the most powerful tribe.So now the overlord really hopes that the fire can deal with their tribe more than the current difficulties. Unfortunately, because of the different internal systems of the tribe, the overlord can''t say anything at this time, and he can''t intervene casually. Because Bawang and liehuo are good friends now, and most of their two tribes are allies, they agreed at the beginning that the two sides should not interfere in their internal affairs by any means. This rule has lasted for a long time until now. And because of this, they also formed a very good interactive relationship, the overlord side of the siege, to bring them more resources, more land. On the other hand, at this time, he also began to lead the craftsmen in his house desperately to make superior armor and weapons for the overlord, so that the overlord could be invincible and invincible in the battle. Chapter 525 However, it is precisely because of such a relationship between them that the leaders of both sides can not break the Convention of mutual benefit, even now. Overlord can only look at the situation in front of him, because now he can''t intervene in this matter, so what he can do is to help the fire as soon as possible and find the most suitable habitat for the people under his hand. But the journey is bound to be very long, because now the overlord brothers don''t know what kind of place they want to live in, so they have been walking around for more than half a day, and most of the time has passed. They have come to a place very far away from their camp, which is also a place they have not been to before. If there is one, the soldiers under their hands will come to this place when they are hunting. "I said that although it''s a good thing that you want to help us find a miracle, we don''t have to find a place so far. You know, when the situation on the other side of the volcano stabilizes, we still have to find a chance to move back, so we don''t have to come to a place so far." Although he thought so in the hall of overlord at this time, he thought that since he arrived at this place, it would be better to have a look more. Maybe there are many very rare veins hidden in this primeval forest. You should know that their place used to be an ocean. Under the erosion of countless sea water and the thermal effect of volcanoes, there were many rare veins Many very precious veins are hidden underground. Once one can be found on the surface, it shows that there must be very precious resources hidden under the land. This is even more significant for the fire, because he knows in his heart that all these people in his tribe are forging maniacs, and what they think is forging. If the fire can tell them that there is another place in the forest where there are countless treasures hidden and sold, then they will go. So the direction of Bawang''s idea is right. Because of this, now they continue to explore in this forest, and time flies. As they explore in this forest for more and more time, it is basically dark. "You see what we have done. Now we are very far away from the tribes of both sides. I''m afraid it will take about a day to walk back at this time." The fire looked very distressed at this time. He looked at the dark eyes in front of him and couldn''t lift any energy. But the next second, Overlord suddenly burst out a flame in his hand. Then he directly used the flame to make a torch and handed it to the fire. "I almost forgot, but I didn''t expect that you still had this kind of trick. In that case, let''s go straight back now. I believe you should have a way to send me back quickly, right?" At this time, fire seems to have a great admiration for the ability of the overlord snake. You know, long ago, he thought that he could obtain the same ability. Unfortunately, he is just an ordinary mortal. He has no qualification to obtain this kind of power. Most of the people who can obtain this kind of power have to know I''ve been exposed to their talents since I was a child. After showing their amazing talents, they are usually sent directly to the blind shop for training by the chief of their tribe, and then they become the bottom people in the temple of man. It''s only after they''ve been at the bottom that they''ll be qualified to climb for a while. Since childhood, liehuo had such a wish. Unfortunately, in the end, he still failed. Therefore, the current situation is very painful for liuheyun. In order to alleviate the pain in his heart, he had always followed the faith of their tribe and began to forge this piece for deep cultivation. Soon after, he also became a place here The forging of civilization far and near. And he naturally took over the position of chief after he became an adult. So now the fire for overlord basically only endless curtain call, he is so good overlord in the west, also envy him is such a hesitant man of choice. Even when his fight is in decline, he can also have the help of heaven to write that he has gained this kind of strength, so now he basically only envies the overlord. But the overlord didn''t think so much in his heart at this time. He just continued to move forward and explore in the forest sincerely, because he didn''t know why. He felt that there seemed to be a very special force in the forest since ancient times to attract him to move forward. What is this power? Overlord at this time, he described himself as asking himself, but now it''s useless for him to ask more, because now he doesn''t know why, he began to have a kind of inexplicable intimacy to such power. As early as after the overlord obtained this magical power, he now has some special perception ability for all things around him, more or less, and he can hear through his ears. The vibration frequency of a weapon is a good weapon.So now the overlord is trying his best to exploit his power. But I don''t know why. Today, after Bawang came to this bush, he began to feel something wrong, because he began to feel the kindness of the forces around him. It''s as if the power is the same as the power in him. It is because of this, so now Bawang is also moving forward. On the contrary, the fire has been following him. Looking at Bawang like this, he began to feel something wrong. But there is no way, now the fire is just an ordinary mortal, he naturally can''t feel what the overlord can feel, so the only thing he can do now is to follow the overlord as closely as possible, and always be careful that the overlord gives any unexpected. Now overlord began to be attracted by such a special force, while he continued to drag his feet, and kept walking towards the depths of the forest. Chapter 526 At this time, he also began to find that the deeper he went into the woods, the fewer trees around him. It can be said that he had never entered these places so deeply. Although it has been many years since he led the battle in this area, he has never had a chance to step into this forest. Therefore, after the overlord was attracted into this forest by this strange force, he can no longer control his pace and continue to move forward step by step. And this situation is a very rare opportunity for Bawang, so at this time, Bawang did not hesitate, he continued to walk straight ahead. At this time, after crossing the grassland, Bawang found that there was a very narrow road in this position. The road twists and turns until it reaches the position in front of it. The camera position of the road is a very huge mountain. There is a huge looking hole under the mountain, just like a city gate. There are many torches around the hole. There were some pilgrims in rags around, all kneeling on the ground and chanting. At this time, although Bawang also knew that this place should not be the place where people of his own status should come, he had arrived here at this time, so he was able to harden his head and continue to move forward. At this time, he went through the surrounding crowd. Then, at this time, no one around seemed to notice Bawang. They all had food every day. They continued to kneel down and pray. When they came to him, Bawang noticed that each of them voluntarily blinded their eyes. Although the overlord did not understand why they did it at this time. But at this time, on the contrary, the fire began to feel very uncomfortable, because at this time, it was obvious that the fire also began to feel a little uncomfortable. Now there seemed to be a voice in his ear that he could not hear, whispering to him, and he hated it. At this time, the overlord finally couldn''t bear it, so he immediately disturbed one of them. Although he was interrupted by the overlord, he didn''t seem angry at all, but looked up in mid air. "How are you, the pilgrim of darkness?" But at this time, the overlord frowned, because it was such a mysterious religion, and he was very disgusted. In addition, the tribe itself was composed of very powerful soldiers, and the soldiers had always expected them to hate this mysterious ceremony and mysterious religion. So after hearing what he said, the overlord didn''t have any good face at all. Then the man began to lower his head again, saying something in his mouth. But at least what I can feel now is that if the dark girl is still alive, the power he can possess should belong to the same origin as himself, so now the overlord understands. The reason why he was attracted by this force is that the force itself is homologous. It''s just that this person in the cave happens to control such a force just like himself. That''s why he is attracted to each other. But the overlord didn''t have any hesitation now. He walked into the cave step by step and clenched his fist tightly. It seemed that he was ready for the battle. "Can you hear me, Overlord?" When overlord looked back, he found that the fire was squatting quietly beside one of the pilgrims, listening to his movements carefully. Then he finally came to his conclusion. Overlord said that you may not believe these pilgrims. They voluntarily blinded their eyes, and they blinded their eyes in order to be more sensitive to hear these very quiet sounds. I believe you should also hear them, which sounds very strange. Overlord also nodded at this time, alerted him to close his eyes, and then the voices around him began to grow bigger and bigger in his mind. Then he finally heard what these words were saying? This is a sentence that is constantly repeated. Surrender, surrender However, he became even more dissatisfied when he heard the overlord words of these two words, because although he is very far away from his tribe now, he always has such an idea in his heart, that is, as long as his position is not within other tribes, he must be the strongest in this place. Therefore, for the overlord, the word "submission" can only be used by himself, while others are not qualified to use it. But now people in this cave are constantly using the word "submission". These believers are trying to have their own power around Greece. This kind of behavior is totally undesirable for Bawang, and he despises this kind of behavior, so Bawang did not hesitate at this time. He stepped in step by step, but it was less than half of the time.All of a sudden, the fire just screamed behind the overlord, and then there was a series of fighting. At this time, the overlord immediately turned back, and then he found that he had knelt down on the ground. For some reason, the believers'' eyes began to burst out, and then they rushed to the fire like crazy. At this time, Overlord closed his eyes again and listened carefully to the man in the cave. At this time, the words changed again. Now what he said is just one word. Kill Kill Kill The power of this word alone is enough to make all the believers around mad. What''s the fire in their eyes now? Tyrannosaurus Rex doesn''t have any clue at this time. However, it''s too difficult for these believers to deal with tyrant and fox hunting, so it''s just a moment''s effort. What''s more, it''s just a few minutes The first believer was held down by the fire. There''s no need to be a bully at all. Just relying on the fire, one person can clean up all the people here. At this time, the fire finally got out of the battle. He gasped and looked at overlord. Now he understood. Chapter 527 This place is definitely a place of right and wrong, but they are not like people who will be scared away by this kind of small threat, so now they will not leave immediately, they will choose to kill the person who is trying to kill them directly. This has always been their consistent style. When they have the ability to kill their enemies, they will do their best. So now, after the fiery fire solved these systems very simply, he didn''t hesitate and trusted to follow the overlord mother into this cave. But just when they entered this cave, the fire was very keen to find that there seemed to be something special on the wall of one of the caves. Although they still had torches in their hands at this time, this thing was also shining in the light of the fire. The fire immediately cut this thing off from the rock wall with its hands. When he looked carefully, he found that it was a crystal clear thing similar to a mineral, but it didn''t look like a gem. In order to prove his point, fox hunting directly threw the stone on the ground and stepped on it. If ordinary gemstones or ores are crushed immediately after his kick, the situation is totally different now. This stone is intact and its surface is transparent. "Is this the legendary volcanic rock?" At this time, the fire took this stone, examined it carefully, and talked to itself. After all, most of the furnaces in these volcanic tribes were forged with volcanic rocks. This kind of stone was originally only spread among the legends within their tribe. According to the legend, the melting point of these stones is very high, and they are difficult to forge. Basically, if there is a little error in the process of forging, the temperature, tools and the process at hand, one of them will be discarded directly. But once it can be forged into a sharp sword successfully, the surface of the sword will be crystal clear, and it can even reflect sunlight. What''s really important is that the sword will be difficult to be blunted or cut off after that. Its endurance and sharpness are excellent. It is this kind of very precious ore that has completely disappeared several generations ago. It is said that the reason is that at that time, the tribe had dug out all the volcanic rocks that could be dug out. Moreover, in order to obtain some other resources, the tribe directly traded a lot of them in these years. But now, the fire has become their chief, so he has been trying every means to make those volcanic rocks that used to flow out of his tribe return to the tribe again. You know, it has always been a tradition in our tribe to forge with volcanic rocks. But now these volcanic rocks have disappeared, and their tradition has also disappeared. But now this very precious resource is once again emerging in this cave. So at this time, the fire is overjoyed. If one piece can be found here, it means that there should be others below. Thinking of this, he could no longer bear the excitement in his heart. Then he continued to follow the exposure and began to go in step by step. It seemed that this cave had been deliberately chiseled out by human. The sound they hear is on the top of the mountain. The sound is transmitted directly from the top of the mountain to the bottom of the mountain through this tunnel. That''s why they can hear the vibration. It''s because the sound is reflected infinitely through this tunnel. Overlord didn''t have the heart to manage so much at this time, because he didn''t have any other ideas in his heart. Now he wanted to drag these guys from the top of the mountain. So now he has to continue to clear his mind, so that he will not be affected by the sound, and continue to walk straight up. At this time, as they go deeper and deeper into this cave, they also begin to find that there are many things hidden inside the cave, among which the most surprising thing for overlord is that this man can actually control the saber toothed tiger Hidden in these caves. These Saber Toothed tigers usually go out to look for food, but under normal circumstances, they are hidden in this cave, waiting for the invaders to move forward, so now the overlord happens to meet these Saber Toothed tigers. At this time, the murderous eyes of these Saber Toothed tigers directly appear in front of Bao Wang, and they make a roar, warning the scene The outer overlord rushed right in front of him, and he didn''t hesitate at this time. He just knocked the saber toothed tiger to the ground with one punch. But then the saber toothed tiger looked as if he would never die, and he got up again. At this time, the overlord was a little lazy to tangle with this insight tiger, so he went to the fire in hand and sprayed the fire on the saber toothed tiger. Then the sword teeth started howling in pain.Now we look very nervous, because he didn''t think that when he faced these Saber Toothed tigers, they were so special. He would absorb the elements around them, and then transform them into the same type as them. But when he faced this saber toothed tiger, Bawang didn''t worry at all, so he immediately began to transform the elements into the elements of wind, directly A storm swept past. Just in a few moments, the flame on the saber toothed tiger was extinguished directly and quickly. Moreover, the flame on the saber toothed tiger was extinguished continuously, and even the saber toothed tiger was swept away. "It''s really strange, overlord. Did you just see it? When this saber toothed tiger just met you in the storm, it was blown away like smoke. " Although the fire can not help, but he has been very careful to stand around to check the situation at that time. Although at this time, the overlord seemed to be in order and could cope with the saber toothed tiger made of smoke. Chapter 528 But just after the saber toothed tiger was blown away by the overlord with the storm. As these real living Saber Toothed tigers, they flew over again. I can''t believe there are so many animals in it. Overlord at this time I was impatient, he quickly began to use the power of lightning on his body, and then directly released a chain lightning in this dark cave, this lightning directly hit, and these human creatures seem to have established civilization on this land long before them. They look as if they are. He used to be the ruler of this land, because the overlord could also be seen from the mural on this wall. They recorded many stories, including how they tamed the wild animals in this land and how they fought with various tribes. The last mural says that the overlord is very confused. This mural shows that these people are casting something with their blood. At this time, Bawang town was fascinated by it, but suddenly he felt as if he had faintly felt that some statues began to move slowly. So he didn''t hesitate, but quickly flashed to the side of the statue, and then punched directly. These statues were smashed directly, but after all the stones on the surface of these statues were smashed, some flesh appeared. I can''t imagine that these statues are alive, and such a situation has never happened in such a long period of time before. The overlord couldn''t believe what he was seeing, but he didn''t hesitate. He began to steal other sacred powers and directly released a flame to devour all the creatures in front of him. But I don''t know why, after the flame went out, these creatures began to recover very quickly. Their bodies, which were burned only to see bones, were miraculously recovered. Moreover, after copying, countless tentacles began to grow on their bodies. "What are these things?" The fire was biting his teeth. He didn''t expect that these things were alive. He couldn''t believe that these creatures could have such powerful recovery ability. However, Bawang seems to be in order at this time. Although these creatures look very strange, he has mastered them for a long time. He thinks that the three most powerful forces in this land are also Bawang. He is not at ease at this time, and he skillfully uses them. The thunder and lightning of the storm directly condenses There are three wind blades. He cut the creature into three pieces with the wind blade, and even cut off his head directly. The tentacles on his head directly fell to the ground, and his body also tilted down. But even so, at this time, he could grow more hands, and then these tentacles began to connect with each other, and then he was killed again It''s resurrected. "What the hell is this?" Overlord also looks very shocked at this time. He didn''t expect that the opponent he is facing is actually an immortal. You know, this kind of opponent is basically out of the way for him. But when overlord was ready to attack again, suddenly this creature spoke. His voice sounded very thick, as if some deep-sea animals had suddenly learned to speak. "I can''t imagine that after so many years, I can see the power of these elements. In this way, I''m dead without regret. Originally, I thought I had completely wiped out your family, but I can''t imagine that you are still alive now and have established civilization on our land." The octopus faced man seemed to have no intention of fighting at all. "Who are you?" At this time, Overlord also began to issue his doubts, because he thought he knew enough about this land, but he did not think that now with his more in-depth understanding of this land, he found that there were many secrets in this land. What''s more shocking to the overlord is that there were other civilizations in this land, and this civilization seems to have broken out a protracted war with human beings on its own side. Could it be said that in the early years, even humans on the land would use the power of this element? Otherwise, why do they call the overlord this clan. Overlord''s heart has innumerable questions, and in front of this creature seems to know everything in front of him. It seems that the human beings who once ruled this land have completely erased that period of history, right? No wonder, after all, how can this period of history be published in front of you? But the overlord didn''t speak at this time. He really listened calmly to what the creature said. Chapter 529 "We are not like you. We are much stronger than you. Our life span is much longer than you. For us, a short period of 100 years is just a flick of a finger, so it''s understandable that you are so shocked now." As the character spoke, he gave a very strange laugh, and then he began to ask again. "Tell me what is the group that rules this land now? I don''t think it''s you. " "It''s the temple of man." Overlord just simply replied. "They didn''t expect that after so many years, even your ancestors painstakingly established the foundation, which has now fallen into the hands of the usurper." As he spoke, he shook his head. It seemed a pity. "Your former ancestors are our opponents. We have been fighting for a long time. Although your former ancestors can''t compare with us, you have one special excellence, that is, your unity. Unfortunately, you have another shortcoming, that is, you are used to fighting inside." This strange person said while, at the same time seemed very helpless sigh. "Maybe all of this is decided by the will of this land." "What do you mean? How many secrets are hidden in this land? " At this time, Overlord also began to feel that the blueprint in his mind began to slowly collapse, because he did not expect that this piece of land was completely different from what he imagined. "There are so many things you don''t know and don''t know, but it''s impossible for you to get more information from me. So, if you want to know more, you have to explore by yourself. A short period of ten years should be enough for you to get enough secrets." In front of him, what the man with Octopus face said was very special. Even the overlord didn''t know what he wanted to say at this time. "Before I left, I was able to fight with people who used the power of elements. I''m dead." In front of this strange person, while talking, his body began to fall apart. His bones and blood seemed to be melting. It seems that the land and the climate in front of them are not suitable for their life, so they will decompose independently. They have been living in this land for many years, but in the end, it is not the soldiers in this land, but the climate. It can be said that there are many things that have been decided in the beginning. "Wait, before you leave, you have to tell me, who are you?" "You can call us the great ancient race..." This Octopus face man after finishing this paragraph, also very quickly melted into a pool of blood. But it''s obvious that at this time, the overlord still has no idea of all this. He didn''t know where to start, and he didn''t know where to start next. "Overlord, you said there were so many volcanic rocks in this area. Do you think those volcanic rocks in our tribe have some connection with these so-called great ancient races?" At this time, the fire began to express his doubts, but now the overlord''s mind was in a mess. He didn''t speak, just lived out his own head. Now he still felt a little out of breath. "Well, Overlord, don''t think about these things. The land does have a lot of history. There is a lot of history that can''t be studied now. Even you and I can''t find out. But do you still remember the ultimate purpose of our coming to this place?" After hearing the fire said so, Bawang nodded slowly, and then the two of them continued to walk up step by step, but Bawang still felt that he was getting farther and farther away from the secret. What''s more, his inner thoughts began to change quietly. He thought that he should be the strongest person in that place no matter where he was. Unfortunately, after the exhortation of this so-called great ancient race, he seems to have a sense of awe for something again. So this time his purpose began to change, so he thought that this dark girl was just another person who could use the power of elements, but now it seems that the situation is completely different. Now the overlord is not so much to kill the dark girl as to find out. He still wants to know who this man is, what he looks like, and whether he is also a member of the great ancient race? The overlord continued to walk up the tunnel step by step. At this time, the black smoke seemed to follow the overlord like a ghost. But I don''t know why, he didn''t materialize and attack the overlord.Changed the overlord, this time did not say much, but let the black smoke quietly follow him, he came to the peak of this mountain step by step. But when he arrived at the top of the mountain, he was shocked, because the place didn''t look like the place where primitive people lived, and the surrounding floors were spliced together with some very exquisite stones. Moreover, the surrounding area is resplendent, even on the cliff of this mountain, there are decorations made of metal. Er, in the center of this place, there is a twisted chair with a very special shape, which is inlaid with all kinds of gems. Sitting quietly on the top of the chair is a corpse. At this time, Bawang can''t judge what kind of creature this corpse is, but judging from his very strange Octopus head, Bawang can probably be sure that this person should also be a member of a great ancient race. It''s just that he has been dead for a long time, so what are the things that make the sound? Why do some strange sounds control these creatures all the time, and some people let them come to this place to worship? At this time, Overlord also began to explore this exquisite palace step by step. He found that although there were no murals at all in these palaces. Chapter 530 But the walls seem to be carved with a very special pattern. "What are these things?" As he spoke, the overlord gently reached out his hand and stroked the delicate and smooth walls in front of him. One of these strange shapes was all arranged side by side. At this time, the fire also came here with great interest and carefully observed these patterns. But after so long, the fire still had no way to say what these things were. "Maybe this should be words." It''s not because his tribe can use words, but because in the early years, when he had contact with the assassin alliance, he found that people inside us seemed to use a communication tool called words to communicate. Through these so-called words, their intelligence can be encrypted, and their information can also be conveyed through these words. However, no one knows how this assassin alliance invented these characters. It seems that the whole assassin alliance is a mystery from the beginning to the end. At this time, Overlord did not continue to study these so-called words. He began to repeatedly search for the things that made the sound in the construction site. But then he noticed, he noticed the bone sitting on the throne, holding a weapon tightly in his hand. This is a huge sword. At least in the eyes of the overlord, because this corpse in front of him looks much bigger than ordinary human beings, and the bone skeleton is very strong. For this corpse, this sword should only be regarded as a common weapon. But for the overlord, this sword is absolutely a huge sword, and the whole sword is almost as high as his own. Overlord this time carefully listen to these movements around, sure enough, now that some very low voice at this time also began to become very clear up. And these sounds do seem to come from this sword. Overlord didn''t hesitate at this time. He approached the sword step by step, looking very solemn. Then he slowly took the sword down from the hand of the corpse. Now he carefully looked at the weapon in his hand. This sword is very huge, and its shape is also very strange. The lower part is made of twisted metal. It looks like silver, but not like it. The metal is shining in the sunlight, emitting other light. The grip position of this sword looks like the tide, twisting and circling. There is a small guard in front of the arm grip. If it wasn''t for the special feelings of the people who used the sword for water, then they could only admire the wonderful ideas of the craftsmen at that time. At this time, the position of the blade of this sword is the most special, because the blade of this sword is not like an ordinary blade. It looks like a piece of obsidian, which is roughly carved into the shape of the blade. The blade of the whole sword is black and crystal clear, but after the sun shines, it can emit a ray of light. The overlord looks thoughtful with this weapon in his hand. At this time, Huo Huo impatiently took the weapon from the overlord, and then he wanted to check it carefully. He found that all the materials on the weapon were materials he had never seen before, and what was more strange was the blade of the sword. This special light appeared on the blade of this sword, which was never seen by the fire. Although the blade of this sword looks translucent, it is not only in texture but also in other materials. It doesn''t feel like it''s made of volcanic stone. It seems like such a weapon, only this one. "What do you think of this man sitting on the throne?" At this time, Overlord also issued his question, because he is also very curious now. "What kind of social system did this so-called great ancient race once have, and what kind of rules did they be controlled by?" Although Bawang is a very violent fighter, he also knows a truth, that is, there is no rule, there is no square. Even the great ancient race, which is neither old nor dead, must have some internal rules and regulations. Unfortunately, the overlord can''t understand their words carved on the wall, so there is no way to study their history to a certain extent. What''s more, what shocked us is how they, such a powerful race, were defeated by early human beings in those years. You know, Overlord once despised those uncivilized tribes. He thought that these people would be directly eliminated by history in the future, but now when he saw these great ancient races, he found that this was not the case.Some things don''t fade away with time, and that''s what they are now. "After all, how can they be the leader of other races?" But at this time the overlord shook his head. "What? Don''t you think so? " It seems that the ancient overlord is still taking a deep breath. "I think that once this kind of tribe was so huge that it could fight against the whole human race, which means that their territory and technology must be far more than our current tribe. Therefore, I think that this person in front of me may be just a well-known person among the great ancient races, and should not be their leader." The overlord can only infer this step at this time. If even an ordinary well-known person can obtain such a superior palace, then what is the existence of the leader of this great ancient race? No matter how much war happened in the past and now, the overlord can''t think about it as much as possible. Because no matter how powerful these ethnic groups were in the past, they would eventually decline, and their ancestors had successfully defended their rights in this land. Chapter 531 He even became the sole owner of the land. But I don''t know why their travel history had basically disappeared at that time. No news can be passed down, and no hearsay can be heard. For the outbreak, the saddest thing in the world is that a race completely disappears after being destroyed, even its own history is unknown. "Overlord, we should go back now." Although the luggage of fiery fire was as complicated as that of overlord at this time, fortunately, he didn''t forget what he came here for. Now he has a perfect place for migration, which is the place they dream of. Maybe after a certain degree of excavation, they should be able to find a lot of volcanic rocks in this mountain. Maybe they should be able to get back to the water they used to have. Moreover, this is what liehuo has been hoping for. He hopes that one day these traditions within his tribe will shine again inside the tribe. Overlord did not speak at this time, he just nodded gently, and then followed the fire step by step to return to the foot of the mountain again. Right here. The two of them have now come to the foot of the mountain. Suddenly, the black smoke that had been quietly following them before is directly attached to the sword. "Maybe this sword is what the believers call the daughter of darkness." At this time, as he spoke, the fire could not put down his love for the sword. After all, he had long thought of building the best weapon in this land for himself, and now he seems to have found it. "Do you like this weapon?" When he heard the words of overlord, the fire was stunned, because he knew that overlord''s pursuit of weapons was more fanatical than his own. But now they rarely get this very special weapon, but the overlord actually chose to give it to himself. "If you like this weapon, it''s yours. After all, we''ve been away for so long this time. After returning to the tribe, it''s time for you to have a weapon that other people admire besides paying homage to volcanic rocks." When I heard the overlord say that, now the fire is here for a moment. That is to say, the meaning of exposure now is that the fire uses this weapon to bless itself. If this weapon represents his chief status, then his reputation within the tribe will certainly become completely different. Just because of this, the overlord brothers also understand that this weapon is of great significance to the fire. At this time, Huo Huo was very grateful. He continued to stare at the sword with his voice while he was grateful. But I don''t know why he suddenly saw some pictures in the blade of the sword. These pictures seem to be the same as what will happen in the future. In the picture, a very huge beast begins to sweep the surrounding world, turning all the surrounding into a sea of fire. This is the picture of the fire. After looking at this picture, at least now he finally understood that the barbarian temple that now dominates all tribes in this land is not orthodox. He said that they were usurpers of human ancestors. They usurped the victory of human ancestors and built their very hypocritical temples on this land. But why does this happen in this land? All this is not clear in the overlord''s heart, and he doesn''t know where to start to understand, so this question has been hidden in his heart. When Bawang and liehuo came back to their tribe again, they found that these people in their tribe had been busy for a long time. They even started a search team in Chu Dong to search the whereabouts of the two of them in the surrounding dormitories. After seeing the successful return of the overlord, these people were relieved. After all, their tribe could not live without a chieftain, and the volcano tribe could not live without fire. "Well, after returning to the tribe, you should know what to do. Now we don''t have to worry about your habitat again, because now you know that the next place you choose will make you further." While holding me, he patted the shoulder of Huo Huo gently. At this time, Huo Huo naturally showed his grateful eyes. Although he and Bawang were companions at this time, he also clearly noticed that Bawang''s thoughts began to change quietly after communicating with that strange man It''s not easy. But how much impact will this change have on their two tribes, and how will it hinder the plan of the overlord situation? I''m afraid the fire will never know.But one thing is for sure, Overlord will still take them to win more. Chapter 532 At this time, Chu Dong stood inside his tribe and looked around. Although they had experienced the animal disaster for a few days, Chu Dong knew very well that what they were going to do now. Obviously, after the last round of disaster, Chu Dong had only a few taxis left It''s just a soldier. Chu Dong had a lot of things in mind at this time, because this time things also taught Chu Dong a lot of lessons. After all, even the horned horse tribe, which is a fighting and civilized tribe, can be invaded by others at the most critical time. If Chu Dong didn''t rescue him in time, I''m afraid there would be no such a so-called horned horse tribe on this land It''s too late. Because of this, there are many things in Chu Dong''s mind, including how to establish his position in this area. Although Chu Dong had thought of many ways, and as early as he had enough cases, he could lead troops to fight against other tribes, although doing so would bring a lot of evil to Chu Dong But on the contrary, it will also win a lot of prestige for Chu Dong. After all, this is a primitive society. In addition to the challenges of the natural environment, the primitive society also has to deal with the other tribes filled in by the knife edge. Because of this, the distrust among the tribes at this time seems to be a secret hidden in everyone''s heart. Because of this, Chu Dong now knows that if he can''t solve these problems as soon as possible, he will encounter a lot of troubles in the future. At present, Chu Dong''s biggest dilemma is that there are not enough troops in the tribe, but there is no way to deal with it. After all, Chu Dong''s settlement is in this place at this time, and he never thought about moving the tribe, because the construction of the infrastructure within the tribe has not taken a long time, so if he wants to move now, he will not be able to do it I''m afraid that it would cause inevitable trouble to the interior of Eastern Chu. Because of this, what Eastern Chu was thinking about at this time was how to persist in this place. Chu Dong was drinking the water he had just distilled while he was thinking. Now he had a lot of details in his mind, but he didn''t come up with a plan to satisfy himself. Chu Dong sighed, just step by step into the summer tent, as the tribe and his most loyal friend, now he also has the obligation to clear his wounds as soon as possible, now after this period of recuperation, such as this summer can stand up and do some simple work, but it is far from the battlefield. However, even if Xia seems to be recovering gradually, Chu Dong has found that Xia is just supporting himself. He doesn''t want Chu Dong to worry about him too much, so he seems to have nothing on the surface, but in fact his body is still suffering unbearable pain. Chu Dong also knows this at this time, but he doesn''t want to worry about him He never said anything, because he didn''t want Xia to be depressed all the time. At this time, Yang''s situation was much better than Xia''s, because at this time, it was obvious that Yang could stand up directly. Moreover, not only Yang could stand up directly at this time, but also he had been able to participate in the forging of steel in the tribe. After all, this period was the time for Chudong to expand its armaments on a large scale, so these craftsmen were basically making weapons and armor day and night according to the methods taught by Chudong. After this hard work, the remaining hundreds of soldiers in Chu Dong''s hands basically began to change into brand-new weapons and equipment, and some very exquisite armor also began to be listed on these soldiers in Chu Dong''s hands bit by bit. Although they spend most of their time in their camp, they are still thinking about training and how to win the overlord in the next battle. Although Chu Dong was very satisfied with his internal situation at this time, I''m afraid there had already been mutiny in other tribes. However, Chu Dong also knew that so many people around him had been following him all the time. It was because Chu Dong was still so tall in their heart at this time, so now they naturally did not dare to betray their so-called God. But Chu Dong also knew that if one day his tribe''s ability declined to a certain extent, then it would be the time when he fell down, and the glory of the so-called God on him would soon disappear. Just because of this, Chu Dong now knew that if he wanted to reverse the dilemma within the tribe, he had to find ways to adjust the situation of the tribe Some structures are the only way to do it. Now what the tribe lacks most is combat effectiveness. However, there is no way, this time Chu Dong''s psychology is very contradictory, but he still chose to let his tribe quietly continue to recover for a certain period of time. At this time, Chu Dong knew that the situation inside their tribe could not be settled in a short time, just when Chu Dong was in great pain.A guard asked to return that someone at the gate of the tribe wanted to come to see Chu Dong. After hearing this, Chu Dong immediately asked someone to bring in the man who came to see him. Chu Dong sat alone in the hall of the stadium, waiting for the man carefully. While waiting, he slowly took out his knife and ground it carefully. After a short time, this man finally stood at the gate of the hall of Chudong''s stadium. Chudong looked up and found that this man was actually the chief of the horned horse tribe who had asked him some time ago. Obviously, Ben seems to have some hope for that idea at this time, and today he seems to have had a bad day. "Bad luck, it''s very bad luck." When he was close to Chu Dong, Chu Dong found that he had a lot of blood on his body, and he also carried a bloody knife in his hand, which he threw aside. Chapter 533 Then he sat down beside Chu Dong. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Looking at you, it seems that you have just experienced a battle? " after hearing Chu Dong''s words, Ben sighed and then shook his head helplessly. He told us what he had just experienced in the early morning. It turns out that his tribe began to plot early this morning. There was a coup. This political change directly affected the loyalty of some soldiers in their tribe. Some soldiers actually chose to mutiny. They joined the mutiny team together. Before it was light, they planned to carry out a surprise attack to assassinate Ben. Fortunately, Ben''s reaction speed was also very fast, so before the general rebels had time to carry out a surprise attack, he took the lead in carrying out a ceremony outside cooperation with his soldiers, and directly eliminated the rebels, but this did not prevent a huge battle inside their camp. After this battle, there are fewer and fewer soldiers running under their hands, and their morale is getting lower and lower at this time, because at this time, they also know what they are doing, and I''m afraid they will be very sad to make up for it no matter how long it takes. These traitors also directly planted seeds of instability in Ben''s tribe. Because of this, Ben now knows that he must calm down with these people in his tribe more quickly. Now the way to calm down these people in the tribe is to realize what he thinks. What he wants now is to reunite these people within the tribe under his own hands, so that they can continue to obey their own commands, and now he wants to make these people loyal again. Then the only thing that can be done is to bring the king of the wildebeest back to his tribe when this group of people set off a bigger rebellion. Only in this way can he unite the people under the hands of the tribe again. Although Chu Dong was very opposed to his idea at this time, there was no way. Now that the request had come to him, Chu Dong could only reluctantly agree to him. The cultures of different tribes are different, and their beliefs are totally different. But it is precisely because of this that an insurmountable gap has been formed between different tribes. However, it is precisely because of these very complex and changeable gaps between different tribes that there are few powerful groups united by several tribes. Chudong didn''t expect that because of the recent series of events, the Jiama tribe began to rebel. Chudong thought that they should not betray their tribe casually, but now the reality surprised him that these people became traitors so quickly. Now he finally understood why Ben always hoped that Chu Dong could find a way to help him catch the king of the wildebeest, because he was afraid that the internal difficulties of the tribe could only be solved by the king of the wildebeest. Although Chu Dong had no opinion about this idea at this time, he was still thinking about another problem, that is, if he left his tribe now, who could his tribe rely on after he left? After all, the two generals under his hands were all injured and could only lie in the tent. Therefore, if Chu Dong directly chose to leave his tribe at this time, there would be no one to take care of his tribe for him. Just because of this, Chu Dong was very miserable at this time, but even so, Chu Dong didn''t have many ideas in his mind at this time. But Chu Dong also knows that sometimes people will always face all kinds of dilemmas when they are alive, and now Chu Dong is facing one of the roles. Please understand that if you can''t come up with an excellent solution in a short time, you may lose both ends in the end. Just when Chu Dong''s mind was in chaos, suddenly Yang also began to jump to Chu Dong''s husband''s door step by step. This time, he asked Chu Dong to go out hunting again, because he was really bored when he was healing in the tribe during this period. Now he urgently needed to release some of the power in his body. Just because of this, this is the reason At that time, he looked as if nothing had happened, constantly showing off his muscles. Chu Dong sighed, and then he shook his head. After seeing that Yang was shaking in front of him like a fool, he finally convinced himself, and then Chu Dong called Yang to him. "Since you are so thoughtful this time, I really have an important task to entrust to you." "What task is so important?" Chu Dong sighed and then said. "You also have to help manage the tribe, because now it is obvious that I have to deal with an important matter, so maybe in the next few days I will leave the tribe for a period of time, during this period of time, you must honestly arrange all these things within the tribe."After hearing Chu Dong say this, Yang''s face also appeared a very strange look at this time, because at this time, it was obvious that Yang also understood that Chu Dong did this naturally because he trusted himself, but now he was alone in the thorny tribe. He didn''t know whether some things could work or not. But when he saw the trusting look in Chu Dong''s face, he finally nodded his teeth and agreed to the request, because he now knew that at such a special moment, since Chu Dong would think of himself, it was because he trusted him so much that he would do so. So although the matter was still very tangled in his heart, he finally chose to grit his teeth and nodded his head and agreed, because at this time, he knew that his burden was not lighter than that of Chu Dong at all, and now as one of Chu Dong''s most loyal fighters, he naturally had the obligation to bear part of the responsibility for Chu Dong. After Chu Dong agreed to this matter, he put down all the heavy burdens he had. Chapter 534 This time out because it is light, so Chu Dong naturally can''t carry a suit of zongzi out as usual, so this time Chu Dong''s armor is mostly some leather armor, will move in the forest speed can also be very agile. The real point is that there won''t be any noise in the forest. In this way, some wild animals won''t be disturbed. Like other general kings of menshuo, they usually don''t take the initiative to contact with human beings. Once they find someone approaching, they usually flee the scene for the first time. It is precisely because these king of beasts have such a characteristic that Chu Dong should be very careful when catching or communicating with them. Chu Dong carefully told Chu Dong that after all these things inside the camp were arranged properly, he couldn''t bear to run to the woodland. Moreover, in the process of this operation, due to the need to be extra careful, Chu Dong carried very few weapons besides being light. Before going out, Chu Dong put several pieces of meat in the skin bags inside the tribe. Then, they went to their own laboratory and began to be agitated. Soon after, Chu Dong found a bronze jar directly from the laboratory. The mouth of the jar was blocked with a wooden stopper. After that, Chu went out of the door and put a little water in it. After all, Chu Dong knew that it was also very important to replenish water in this wild area. Therefore, Chudong will not forget this. After full preparation, Chudong finally embarks on the journey. This time, the target they are going to is not their location, but a forest about three kilometers north of the road near the Ministry of economic and trade. It seems that no one has been to this forest for quite a long time. It is said that the ordinary people who enter this forest to set up will always have accidents. Ben''s heart decided that it must be the king of the horned horse who is defending this forest. After all, those who are killed are very cruel, and they all have many pierced holes. Because of this, so they are. This time is also more exciting. Ben was convinced that the man defending the forest should be the king of wildebeest in his mind. However, when Ben met the king of the horned horse, he was in a hurry, so he didn''t have time to look at them carefully, because the king of the horned horse disappeared the next second. But at that time, he always thought of this very powerful king of beasts. But this time, when he encountered such a serious trust crisis within his tribe, he had to choose this way to invite this very powerful beast back to his own department. Only in this way can he unite these people in the tribe again ¡£ Chu Dong and Ben also walked forward at this time. After passing Ben''s camp, Chu Dong thought whether they wanted to go back to pack something or not, but Ben refused Chu Dong''s request. He said that when he came to find the tribe, he would take them back with him. If he can''t finish it, he will never come back. After hearing Ben and explaining the whole story clearly, the main bureau finally understood. It seems that Ben should never stop looking for himself this time. It is precisely because of this that Chu Dong has no way. If Chu Dong refused his request at the beginning, then Ben should continue to pester himself until Chu Dong agreed to his request. Because of this, Chu Dong is very glad that he has made a right choice. But helping Ben is the right choice, but is it the right choice to tame the king of wildebeest? Now he thinks that there is a guardian in every place, because he doesn''t understand. Maybe the king of the wildebeest that the master was looking for this time should be the patron saint of a certain place. Just because of this, Chu Dong knew it now. If he just grabs the king of the horned horse casually, I''m afraid that this place will lose his patron saint. Once a place loses a patron saint who can guard all directions, what will happen? Chu Dong can probably guess in his heart, so this time Chu Dong doesn''t want to force the horned horse to fight The king is subject to himself. This time, he was only willing to let the king of wildebeest willingly follow him through oral communication. If the king of the pony doesn''t agree, then Chu Dong can''t help it, because if he is taken away by force, I''m afraid there will be very serious consequences. Because of this, I''m thinking about how to negotiate with the king of the wildebeest?But soon Chu Dong began to realize that these ideas in his mind seemed too advanced, because now Chu Dong also knew that it was hard to say whether this set of so-called king of wildebeest existed or not, so now he probably had the idea of how to persuade Ben in his mind, because now he knew that once they went to the place this time, the root would not be found If there was no king of corner code, he would collapse directly in his heart. Because of this, Chudong''s mood along the way was also very uneasy. By this time, they had already made a long journey across the dense jungle. Fortunately, when they passed through the jungle, no wild animals came out to attack them, because after the last round of animal disaster. Most of the beasts have been hiding for a long time, and now they have to hide their meat for a long time. He and Chuping had a very good time in this part of the road. From the beginning to the end, no beast dared to disturb them. That''s why. Chapter 535 So now Chu Dong finally has time to enjoy the scenery of the meeting. You know, Chu Dong once wanted to go in and have a look when he passed through these jungle countless times. But in the end, Chu Dong still had no way, because he knew in his heart that as the chief of the tribe, he had a very important burden on himself. Just because of this, Chu Dong naturally did not dare to neglect at this time, and naturally did not dare to directly hand over all the affairs of his tribe to others. But today can get such an opportunity, Chu east person will appreciate well, walk a place scenery Chu East, walk at the same time looking at the scenery around fascinated. You should know that the pressure on Chu Dong should be the biggest now. The cases inside his tribe are very insufficient. Although the people inside the tribe have been able to live a very stable life, and there is no shortage of materials, what Chu Dong is worried about now is not internal. He is now responsible for the material problems of these people What we are concerned about is the invasion of foreign enemies. Although Chu Dong had strengthened the equipment replacement of the soldiers in his tribe as much as possible at this time, he was able to play a role in some crisis times. At this time, Chu Dong was also thinking about a lot of emergency records. Maybe with these emergency records, there would be many successors in his department. Chudong is walking to the middle of the road at this time, suddenly he immediately pulls Chudong, and then he pulls Chudong to squat in the bush without saying a word. Until this time, Chu Dong found that they looked forward through the common gap, and found that there were many people in the bureau who were wearing thin skin in front of the forest. Although Chu Dong could not see what their faces looked like at this time, he would see from each of his waist with two hatchets. They should be the Raven tribe that had a fight with Ben not long ago. But I didn''t expect that this time they met again, and this time they didn''t seem to see each other at all, and Chu Dong also dodged directly. But at this time, Ben didn''t die. He pulled Chu Dong to squat in this position. Now he wanted to see what the crow tribe suddenly came to this place to do. You know, they didn''t come to this place for hunting, because it didn''t conform to the customs of their tribe. Besides, according to the custom of these soldiers in the crow tribe, they had already accumulated enough food in the tribe before winter. So this time they came to this place for what purpose, now I want to find out, because he is also very worried about this group, and he is plotting again when he is away. Chu Dong didn''t have a way at this time, but he had a principle for these trips, that is, no matter what situation he met, he would try not to do it. After all, they were weak. Once they met any powerful enemy, they might not be rivals at all. Because of this, this time Chu Dong was also very careful. Although the distance between them was not very big, Chu Dong could easily control his throwing knife and quickly kill all these people. But now he knew that he didn''t need to do it. And he might observe for a while I can also have some unexpected gains. As he watched, he continued to observe the actions of these people. At this time, they whispered and took out some tools from the thin leather bags on their backs. These tools looked very special, some were like javelin, and some were very rough bows and arrows. But Chu Dong was very surprised when he saw these two bows ¡£ Although the two bows are very rough, I don''t know which craftsman was invited to make them. At this time, the head and tail parts of the bow are actually made of very huge bull horns. And not only that, this bow looks very huge. If it wasn''t for people with certain strength, it would be impossible to pull it. They also took out several very thick arrows from their backpacks. They even set a lot of traps on the ground. Looking at this, do they really suffer for this place? Chu Dong frowned as he looked at it, and now he felt more and more that it was totally wrong. But at this time, it was obvious that he didn''t realize what they were doing, so he also laughed happily. "I can''t imagine that these animals used to rob their houses outside. Now they are exhausted. The best way is that they are hungry and can''t help but come to this place to hunt." As he said this, he began to laugh in a low voice, but Chu Dong understood that it was not so simple at this time. If they were really doing simple carding, why did they bring so many complicated tools? Chu Dong had seen their flying axe. It''s far and accurate. If they want to hunt, why don''t they just throw a few axes?Why do you have to take so much trouble and prepare so many tools directly? Therefore, Chu Dong''s efforts at this moment, he immediately understood that this matter is absolutely not so simple. Besides, this place is not a carefree habitat at all. Although the property tribe has a camp, its camp is hidden in a deep mountain, and it is absolutely impossible to be so close to the forest. They come all the way to this place, probably for something very special. At this time, Chu Dong immediately wanted to understand, and then he quickly patted Ben''s shoulder. "You can see that every one of these tools they prepared is so deadly, which is enough to show that they should have collected a group of very powerful wild animals this time. Moreover, this very powerful wild animal is likely to be the king of the wildebeest we are looking for this time." After hearing Chu Dong say so, this moment''s Kung Fu, Ben also immediately understood, Chu Dong''s meaning, and then he bite his teeth, and then forced to endure the anger in his heart. Chu Dong understood that now Ben really referred to his suggestion, because he knew it in his heart. Chapter 536 If he rushes up and makes a big scene now, I''m afraid he can''t understand their plan at all. Therefore, the only thing he can do now is to continue to observe. In the process of his observation, a lot of doubts began to emerge in Ben''s mind, because even when he touched the habits of wildebeest so thoroughly, he didn''t know where the king of wildebeest would appear, and now why did these people know whether the king of wildebeest would appear here? Running while thinking at this time, the heart also began to have a lot of doubts, after all, this moment of Kung Fu. This group of people not only have prepared their weapons, but also set up a small camp directly in this place. It seems that they really plan to ambush in this place, because the traps are all buried in the soil. So what are they doing now? No matter Chu Dong or Ben, neither of them had any empty head. Because according to their understanding of brute kings, they are now very clear that these brute kings usually carry some innate special abilities, and these abilities are even stronger than human beings when they are used properly. So now these ordinary Raven tribe soldiers, in the end, how to deal with this beast king? Can we really just rely on these weapons and traps? At this point, Chu Dong and Ben just don''t seem to have any clue, and they don''t know what will happen next. So what they can do at this time is to let themselves have enough patience, only in this way can they continue to see the truth behind this matter. The two of them have been climbing in this place for at least a few hours, and they know very well what they are doing now. It can be said that they can see all these things clearly, but they still don''t understand. Why are they so sure that the king of the wildebeest will appear in this place, and how can they use these weapons to fight against the king of the wildebeest? You should know that these basic weapons can''t deal with ordinary brutes, let alone the king of brutes. So at this time, Chu Dong still had to run, and they also continued to patiently look at all these things in front of them. It''s not surprising that before long, after they had prepared all these weapons, they began to kneel down on the ground again, with words in their mouth. They were alert that a person like the leader would slowly take out something like meat from their clothes ¡£ After all of them finished the spell, this piece of meat began to spread out quickly, and then a very thick smoke formed in this place. Even Chu Dong could not see what they were doing after the smoke dispersed. But it''s more important to pay attention to him. What''s incredible is what the meat they took out at the beginning was for. We should know that there has never been such meat in this land, which can emit such thick smoke. This time has been lying on the side of Chu Dong Ben, it seems that a little can''t help, he seems to plan to go straight up to find out, but was still held down by Chu Dong, and then the two of them will once again lie on one side, carefully looking at all in front of them. Before long, this layer of smoke in front of him began to disperse slowly. After this period of smoke dispersed, Chu Dong carefully looked at everything in front of him again. At this time, it seemed that it was no different from the beginning. However, Chu Dong clearly noticed that there was a layer of smoke on these weapons they carried fog. What the hell are they thinking about? And what are these strange smogs? But at least now Chu Dong understood why they had the courage to hunt this beast king. It must be because the black smoke will give these weapons unparalleled effects after covering them. Through these special effects, they can cause irreversible damage to the beast king. That''s why they are so confident that they dare to hunt a few people. "I said that now we have to do it. You should understand the current situation. They have made it clear that they are coming for the king of the wildebeest. If they really succeed in killing the king of the wildebeest, we will fall short this time." Although Chu Dong did agree with him at this time, they killed them all before they could start. What if the king of decoding found out that they mistook Chu Dong and Ben for being with them? We should know that although these beasts are human beings, they do not have the same logical thinking ability as human beings. So they may naturally take two groups of people as a group. After hearing Chu Dong''s explanation, he ran like an ant on a hot pot. But now he didn''t have much to do. He could only force himself to calm down. He kept breathing deeply, and then he clenched his fist tightly. The other hand also quietly touched the knife hanging on his clothes.Although he can bear it now, the anger in his heart will break out sooner or later. When the anger in his heart breaks out, all the soldiers of the crow tribe in front of him will become his ghosts. Just because of this, Chu Dong didn''t hesitate at this time. He also began to use the force in hand, quietly moved all the traps they had set, and slowly changed the position of the arrows they had set. In the near future, when they launch these weapons, they will surely empty them. When their weapons are empty, Chu Dong and Ben will join the fight immediately. At that time, they should be able to solve all the soldiers of the crow tribe in front of them. Just when Chu Dong and Ben were still thinking about a lot of things, suddenly. This group of soldiers began to discuss in a low voice. In the process of discussion, Chu Dong heard them talk about things like nests. If they mentioned the nests of the king of wildebeest, they should be ready to start now. Chapter 537 At this time, Chu Dong was still trying to deal with these people for no reason. Suddenly, he heard a sound of footstep in front of the forest. To be exact, it was not the sound of footsteps at all, but rather the sound of some kind of animal. And now, Ben, who has been lying beside Chu Dong, basically clenched his fist at this time. He was biting his teeth, and then he thought about how to deal with these people in front of him. However, Chu Dong didn''t make any movement at this time, and he wanted to see what these people were going to do. As the footsteps in front of him began to get closer and closer, Chu Dong could see a hoof clearly. At this time, Ben''s anger had been accumulated to the peak. He almost rushed out at this time, but he calmed down the next second, because at this time, he saw that in fact, the group of wild animals coming forward were just ordinary wildebeests. Until this time, Ben slowly put down his heart, and then at this time, he also continued to look at the people in front of him. Now he wants to see how these people will deal with the wildebeest. Although the wildebeest, as a spiritual totem within their tribe, is very angry at some actions taken by a group of people to deal with him, what he knows now will be the best way to deal with them in the future. Just at this time, whether it was Chu Dong or Ben, they both seemed to think too much, because they would not use the weapons they just got to deal with this ordinary wildebeest, just fly by with an axe. This horned horse''s head was split in two in an instant. Without a scream, he lay on the ground and did not move. His whole body was bleeding thick blood and dyed the whole ground red. "These damn animals." Although Ben gave up a little at this time, he was very dissatisfied when he saw that these wild animals in his tribe had been slaughtered by them. But he also knew that Chu Dong had told him that he had to calm down now. As long as he calmed down, they could have a better life Deal with the next issues. That''s why now. No matter Chu Dong or Ben, they all left their doubts in their hearts at this time. Then he also looked at the people in front of him and picked up the weapons they had already prepared, and then walked towards the deeper victory step by step. Now it seems that they are going to hunt in the nest of the king of wildebeest Hunting. Chu Dong and Ben, two people also quietly follow behind them, now they are very confused, that is why this group of crow tribe people actually know the location of the king of the horned horse so clearly. While they quietly followed these carefree people in front of them, and slowly walked into the depths, they also began to cover up their tracks. Now the task they are carrying out is indeed a secret task, so they can''t expose their position easily enough. After packing their weapons and equipment, these crow Polo people also began to step into the depth of the forest, and they set foot directly in the depth of the forest In the middle of a path. It seems that there are a lot of wild animals passing through this road, so it is true for them now. There are so many wild animals passing through this place, which shows a problem. It is clear that these wild animals never walk along these paths like people, and now why do they go through this path like a pilgrimage? Chu Dong at this time in the heart is also very confused, and then he began to quietly listen to the discussion of these people. "Do you think the prophet''s words are true?" "I don''t know. Now that our chiefs trust him so much, we can''t question him casually." "But it is clear that this prophet looks like a fool. Why does our chief believe him so much?" "You''re silly. Our chief had several private conversations with him. It''s said that during that conversation, this prophet showed his incomparable ability to our chief. That''s why we''re adjusting. Now we trust him very much, and he believes that this prophet has enough power." The soldiers of the two Raven tribes continued to move forward step by step as they spoke. "But why does our chief have to hunt this king of horned horses?" One of them thought about it with a little heart at this time. Before long, it seemed that something suddenly occurred to him. "I remember that once I seemed to hear our chief say that there is only one God in this land and so on. Moreover, this only God is a very barbaric God and needs to please it through very precious sacrifices."But when Chu Dong heard this sentence, another soldier also looked a little confused at this time, he also said very confused. "But what''s the difference between this and the temple of man? We often hear that as long as we are loyal enough to the temple of man, we can get redemption as well. " But after listening to what he said, the person who spoke to him directly spat, looking very disdainful. "Can that be the same? What is the temple of man? What good will they do for us? Not at all. And if you look at the beliefs of other tribes, their tribes, in the end, have to rely on themselves. On the contrary, it''s because the temple of man keeps asking these powerful tribes to give confessions. Their behavior is like a parasite. " As they said that they would continue to go deeper, the roads around them began to become more and more rugged, the woods around them began to become more and more gloomy, and even the sun was completely covered. But when he heard what they said, he felt very strange at this time. According to reason, black bear, the chief of the Raven tribe, should not believe in these so-called ghosts. After all, they are such a savage tribe, they only believe in their own weapons and the spoils they have won. Chapter 538 On the contrary, now this so-called prophet can directly persuade black bear to accept his belief, so who is this prophet? What made him feel even more strange at this time was that this gentleman had the courage to call himself their God. He was the owner of this land, and he also asked them to make a confession, and the offering was very special. Why on earth is all this? You know, most of the people in this land are very stupid, but not all of them will believe that as long as they give a confession to God, they can get the protection of God. It''s a pity that Chu Dong can''t figure out what''s going on. Because of this, the only thing Chu Dong can do now is to follow them closely, hoping to see the truth in the future. Then the two people in front of them began to communicate again. "This prophet is really a man with some skills. You know, our chief once wanted to kill a beast king''s meat to eat, but because these beast kings usually live in seclusion in the forest, ordinary people can''t find it at all. Even if they do, they may not be the opponent of this beast king at all." But the prophet simply said the location of the beast king, which is really too strange. "That''s why this prophet is the foundation of our faith. If we believe in him, maybe he will guide us to find more wealth in the future." In addition to the barbaric tribal culture, there is another cost for the people of the crow tribe, that is, they believe that they were once exiled, and their mission is to find the treasure left by the deserters in the process of exile. It''s a strange step for people to go to the inner part of the tribe. They know in their hearts that every time they fight or plunder, they can get closer and closer to the security in their hearts. Now that they have this prophet who can almost know everything, they have to find their treasure. Will it be far away? Because of this, the people of these crow tribes are becoming more and more devout to the prophet they admit. Although Chu Dong thought so in his heart, he still had to find out the purpose of their action. Chu Dong thought so in his heart and continued to follow them secretly hundreds of meters away from them. After a long journey, Chu Dong had basically come to the northernmost iceberg At the foot of the road. At the bottom of this iceberg, there is a split hole, which looks very narrow and seems to be able to accommodate only one person at most. Is this the habitat of the king of wildebeest? Crow immediately took out his knapsack to see what kind of weapons they had in front of him. Then at this time, a person quietly lit a torch directly, and they had a torch ready in each other''s hands. They directly raised the torch and quietly walked into the bottomless cave. Their son Chudong knew at this time that he couldn''t follow him any more quietly, because the cave looked very narrow. If there were any other sounds, they would pay attention to it. So Chudong also ran straight at this time. They were alone Quietly hiding outside the hole. "Do you think that will work?" He looked a little nervous and worried when he ran, because now he began to feel something wrong. If in the past, the soldiers of the crow tribe wanted to kill the king of the horned horse directly, Ben could only listen to it as a joke. But now after seeing all the things they had prepared, Ben began to worry about the king of the horned horse. Why on earth is all this? Although he secretly heard these words from these soldiers at this time, it was obvious that even he could not understand them, because he also believed that there was no so-called God in this land, and he could only live through human beings. "Do you think there will be gods in this land?" At this time, even Ben himself was not sure what he was thinking, so at this time, he could only temporarily transfer all his anxiety to Chu Dong. The so-called God is more powerful than his own in the land.It is precisely because of this, so now Chu Dong''s heart is also very tangled. There are countless people in this land thinking about how to gain more powerful power every day and night, but the vast majority of them all failed, and some of them fell on the road of pursuing experience. Some people were engulfed by power, but what Chu Dong saw did not conform to his imagination. Chu Dong thought that he should have a sense of awe for the so-called power, but now the situation seems completely different. Now he only needs to trust a prophet, and then the prophet can give them power Enough power to kill the king of beasts. Power has never been an equivalent exchange. Chu Dong now fully understood that it was precisely because of this that more people went astray. However, as for the so-called prophet in front of him, Chu Dong was also trying to find his real purpose by all means, because this Prophet had such powerful power. Why on earth was that? If can pass these several crow tribe''s soldier to explore unexpectedly that nature is best. What''s more, what is the so-called prophet and the power behind him. Chapter 539 Chu Dong was also very interested. At this time, the soldiers of the crow tribe quietly approached the depth of the cave, and Chudong also quietly hid outside the cave. At this time, Chudong could not help running around him. He wanted to rush in immediately, but the main engine stopped him. Now Chudong knew. Because of this, Chu Dong didn''t think much about it at this time. He directly chose to approach the cave step by step, because now the crows and tribal soldiers have all gone in. If they kill when they go in, Ben will hate Chu Dong. Because of this, Chu Dong knows in his heart that he can''t let the king of the wildebeest have an accident. Chudong slowly approached the cave step by step. It was dark everywhere in the cave, but his ancestors could still be together. From this dark thing, we could see a little bit of fire in it. The light of the fire was faint. It seemed that these soldiers were so slow in the process of advancing, and Chudong didn''t know it at this time You can notice that deep in the cave, there is a very special smell, like the smell of plants. But I don''t know why. At this time, Chu Dong was very curious about the smell, because he seemed to have smelled it in some places, but he didn''t know where it came from. It is because of this, so now Chu Dong''s heart is carefully thinking about these plans in front of him, and he continues to go deep into the cave step by step. At this time, Ben is also closely behind him. He holds a short knife tightly in his hand, which was originally worn by him for self-defense. At this time, Chu Dong is all over except his daily accessories Besides the knife, there was no other weapon. Even his clothes were ordinary leather soft armor. This set of equipment basically can''t let oneself get too much protection, because of this, so now Chu Dong also understand. When dealing with these people, they must be careful, because although the soldiers of these crow tribes look like ordinary people, their weapons are not so simple. After all, since their weapons can kill the king of beasts, they can certainly kill them. It was because of this that Chu Dong understood that he could not fight with them casually. At least he could attack them when they didn''t pay attention. By this time, these people had reached the deepest part of the cave. In the deepest part of the cave, there is a place that looks like an altar. There are many strange shaped stones around it. Behind this, there are many flowers with special shapes. It seems that these colorful flowers are the daily dry food of the king of wildebeest. At this time, there was a very beautiful beast in the middle of the altar. Standing here, this beast was unusual, at least from the color of his hair, because there were not many beasts in general, and he would have white hair on his body. Not only that, but also his two big feet are shining in the light of the fire. His eyes are blue, and he looks very intoxicated. Even if he is just a beast, he can still make people feel a sense of wisdom. This one is the king of wildebeest. He looks so noble and full of wisdom. When he saw him, Ben almost cried out, but it was because of Chu Dong''s help that he forced himself to calm down. Then Chu Dong and Ben watched the situation carefully. The crow seems to have been surrounded by a group of ordinary people, but now the crow is staring at Gao Jia''s dead corner. But when this group of wildebeest kings noticed the weapons in these people''s hands, he seemed to be surprised. Then he jumped up directly in mid air, quickly passed through the crowd and ran out quickly. "No, there are still many traps at the door. We haven''t had time to remove them yet!" After hearing that. Chu Dong immediately caught up with him, because now he knew that those traps were also contaminated with those strange smoke. Although Chu Dong didn''t understand what these strange smogs were made of at this time, he knew that these smogs must be able to cause extremely serious damage to the king of horses. Because of this, he had to stop him at this time. But it''s too late. At this time, when Chu Dong rushed for a share, he suddenly heard a scream at the entrance of the cave. In this instant, Chu Dong also immediately saw the hands of several other crow tribes, with a big bow in his hand, aiming at the king of the horned horse. They drew their bows and arrows. At this time, they were ready to go. The other two also surrounded the king of JAMA from left to right, holding two axes tightly in their hands.At this time, Chu Dong found that after stepping on the trap, the king of wildebeest''s hoof was directly clamped by a clip, and not only that. This clip also releases a lot of smoke, which looks very special, and the wound of the king of wildebeests is also stained with a lot of smoke. When he came into contact with these delays, his wound actually grew a lot of tentacles, and from this we can see that the king of wildebeest was very painful at this time. He kept howling at me, this time, the other side of the Raven tribe soldiers. He also very quickly directly released the bow in hand, and then a very huge arrow flew directly towards the neck of the king of the wildebeest. At this time, Chu Dong knew in his heart that if he let the king of Jiang and Ma pierce his neck with this bow and arrow, it would be the time for him to die directly. So Chu Dong naturally would not let such a thing happen. He immediately used the force in his hand to fix the arrow in the air. The crow took the bow and knife in front of him, and then pulled out his arrow. Chapter 540 Until this time, Chu Dong found that Ben himself was also a very powerful soldier. Just this knife down, in front of this one hand holding a bow and arrow of the crow tribe soldiers were instantly cut off, directly fell down, even had no time to make a scream. At this time, Chu Dong also directly controlled the arrow flying out and directly penetrated the other soldier with an axe on the side. After being penetrated, the man fell down on the ground and was unconscious. At this time, the other three didn''t hesitate. They directly pulled out their axe which was not on their waist. Then they made a roar, which sounded earth shaking. Then, they also ran directly towards Chu Dong, and the two rushed over, because what Chu Dong and Ben are doing now is destroying their plan, and they have to ensure that their plan can be fully implemented. So at this time to stop Chu Dong and Ben became their primary task. So at this time, they didn''t hesitate. They rushed up, swung our weapons, and attacked Chu Dong. Chu Dong might react at this time, and then he gently stretched out his finger and pulled out a knife from his clothes. Chu Dong''s Kung Fu for a while also directly controlled the jingle of the knife, which quickly blocked the attack of the soldier in front of him. Then Chu Dong quickly kicked him to one side. At this time, the pressure of running to this side was a little big. He waved two machetes alone and tried his best to resist the attack of the other two soldiers. We should know that the other two soldiers had axes in both hands. We can say that their attack was very brave. Running to this side is a little overwhelming. At this moment, the king of wildebeest, who had been trapped by the trap, could not sit still. Then he made a roar and quickly turned his two horns into two drills. With just one stroke of effort, a soldier was quickly and directly cut in half. After that, he quickly recovered. He immediately began to grasp the flaw, and then stabbed a soldier''s chest. The soldier''s blood splashed on the spot, and his weapon fell to one side, but the other hand was still holding an ax. But in Ben''s heart, he still didn''t understand what the soldier wanted to do. He saw that the soldier threw his ax out very quickly, and the ax was even and impartial, and it directly hit the king of the wildebeest. Seeing all this in front of him, Ben was even more furious at this time. He cut the soldier in front of him in two with a knife. Although Chu Dong was still entangled with the soldier, because Chu Dong controlled the knife with the force very quickly at this time, the soldier also had wounds all over his body. Just when the soldier wanted to do his best to make the last blow, Chu Dong took advantage of the situation and put a knife directly into his heart. Before his death, the soldier could not believe that he had not hurt a good man in Chudong. Then he knelt down, vomited blood and collapsed slowly. Chu Dong took a breath, but at this time, he found that the king of the wildebeest forced the axe to emit a burst of smoke, and these smoke also began to slowly touch the blood of the king of the wildebeest, and then became tentacles again! Ben was even more impatient at this time. He quickly pulled out the axe and threw it aside. Then he began to wave his machete and cut down all the tentacles. But when he cut down his hand, more tentacles grew on the king''s back again. At this time, Chu Dong didn''t know what to do, but now the situation was not solved. Suddenly another soldier who was pierced by the bow and arrow at the beginning was alive again. But when Chu Dong saw what he looked like, he found that he didn''t look like a person at all. His whole body was covered with tentacles, and then his body began to become very twisted, as if the black smoke on the bow and arrow had completely reset his body, and now even his bones had changed, and he was very happy There were more hands on his face, and even a lot of scales on one hand. These scales began to harden quickly, and all the bones of his whole hand were repaired. Now his other hand became a bit like a big knife. "What kind of monster is this, and why did he become like this?" At this time, Ben was also shocked, because although he knew in his heart that the soldiers of the Raven tribe would be different after accepting the so-called power, he did not expect that this power could make people become such monsters. But the LORD was very clear at this time, and saw the arrow on the man''s chest. "It was the arrow that made this man so terrible..." Now Chu Dong began to be more and more impervious to what these so-called black smoke were, but now he was sure that the prophet they said and the only god they said in this land were not real. At least the master thought that these so-called gods could not create such evil existence.Chu Dong didn''t hesitate at this time, he quickly began to control the force on his body, and began to wave the knife, which directly turned the soldier into a monster, all over his body. But he gradually found that it was futile, because in front of this changed war, although his moving speed became slower and slower, his body began to repair, and then his sacred tentacles began to spray a lot of viscous liquid, which was like eroding the ground when it touched the ground again. Actually began to slowly turn the ground into black, and also spread towards Chudong at the right time, and Chudong knew it in his heart at this time. If one foot directly stepped on that piece of black land, something strange might happen. Now Chu Dong reacted very quickly, because he knew in his heart that it was useless to run for his life. Because he knew it. Chapter 541 Now this person who has become a monster, although he has become a monster, it does not mean that he has no brain. If Chu Dong chose to get out of the way at this time, then he could naturally reach the foot of the king of the wildebeest step by step by polluting the ground according to his plan, and now the wound on the foot of the king of the wildebeest has not healed, and he is still bleeding, so once he can touch the blood of the king of the wildebeest If so, the consequences will be Chu Dong was also very sensitive to this at this time, and then he quickly waved the knife in his hand, and quickly accelerated the speed of the knife. Then he fell down and cut the trap in half, and the king of the wildebeest was able to get rid of it. He quickly jumped into the air, and then turned his head and foot into a drill again, directly Pierced in front of this into a monster warrior. This soldier seems to be constantly repairing himself, but because his body has been stabbed, so his flesh is constantly being rotten by the horn of the king of wildebeest. At that time, the blood splashed everywhere, and even the floor and the surrounding trees were covered with a lot of blood and the king of eyelashes. At this time, it seemed that the tea was coming, and something was wrong. Then he pushed him out with a strong foot. At this time, the monster seemed to fall down, which was similar to his original plan. And now the king of the wildebeest is covered with all kinds of thick blood, all of which drips on the ground. Then he suddenly grows more tentacles. Even the trees around and the places on the ground that are stained with blood all grow tentacles, and these tentacles also begin to grow more and more The longer, and then again became a sword, began to kill everything around. Chu Dong was surprised and immediately began to run, constantly dodging, but even so, his leg was still cut a knife, and then there were more tentacles, straight out of his leg. At this time, he was scared out of his wits, and then he waved the machete in his hand, straight out of the tentacles on his leg Even if he knew it would grow more, he didn''t stop, because now he began to feel disgusted with himself. What should we do? What should we do? At this time, there was a blank in Chu Dong''s mind, because even he met such an enemy for the first time, and now he had no idea what to do. But at this time, Chu Dong seemed to hear a very ethereal voice. It turned out that although at this time, the king of the wildebeest had grown countless hands all over his body, and these tentacles also began to turn into knives, constantly inserted into his body, but at this time, he was still very keen to shout directly. Fire, fire! Chu Dong could understand the animal language very well, so at this time, Chu Dong began to think about how to stretch out a flame in this place. Then Chu Dong understood it in his heart. Then he quickly began to wave the small knife in his hand and add his speed to this piece. Then he kept rubbing on the trap which had already become fragments, It''s starting to release bursts of Mars. At this time, the king of wildebeest did not stop, but once again put his feet under the ground, and then kept rubbing up. Under the constant friction of two flames, they finally produced a very huge flame. Just in a moment, these flames quickly ignited the surrounding animals. Please parents, these animals also shrunk rapidly after contacting the flames, and began to become smaller and smaller. Even under the constant burning, all the blood of these tentacles was evaporated. These tentacles soon lost their fighting power, and then under the constant burning of the fire, these tentacles finally changed back to what they were at the beginning, that is, a mass of dirty blood. But the blood was soon burned clean again by the fire, but there were some bad things in his method, that is, the flames soon spread to the surrounding tree trunks and the body of the king of wildebeests, and then even the surrounding woods began to turn into a group of flames. Facing the fire, he directly engulfed the warrior who had become a monster. It was also because of the effect of this flame, so after a while, the wound on Ben''s foot was no longer a beast, but instead, there was a very serious burn on his foot. The king of the wildebeest was even more serious at this time. His whole body was basically surrounded by fire, but at this time, he seemed to have no pain at all. He made a roar directly, and then sent out countless water from his whole body. When the water touched the flames, it also directly extinguished them. Not only that, but also the wounds on the king''s back healed directly because of the water from his body, and even grew a lot of hair.At this time, the wound on Ben''s foot was finally healed. At this time, the chaos was finally over. Chu Dong gasped and looked at the mess in front of him. But after the king of the wildebeest sent out some special moisture, the surrounding environment actually healed again. It seemed that this place had not been burned by the fire at all. Even the grass field grew more dense grass again, and even produced many very special flowers Flowers, and these flowers are only those seen in Chu Dong''s cave. "I thank you. Without your help, I''m afraid I would have died in their hands today. But I don''t quite understand that the power hidden in the shadow will appear again now. I''m really shocked." The king of the horned horse started to talk to Chu Dong at this time, and Chu Dong was also very surprised at this time, because he did not expect that the king of the horned horse could see through that he could actually speak animal language. Chapter 542 Now it is obvious that Chu Dong has successfully saved the king of the wildebeest, but this does not mean that they are safe now, because since the crow tribe sent soldiers to hunt the king of the wildebeest this time, they must be well prepared. Because of this, Chu Dong didn''t dare to neglect it at all. He knew that there might be a lot of ambush people around him. So now Chu Dong knew that this place couldn''t stay long, so he immediately helped Ben up, and then they quickly ran to a nearby highland and carefully observed it In front of us, the forest looks calm and nothing happened. Even from the outside, it seems that nothing happened in the forest at all. "I didn''t imagine that the crow tribe had the courage to hunt this king of beasts." At this time, Ben was still in shock, but what Chu Dong was worried about was not like this. What he was doing now was hidden behind me. Now I basically had some contact with this strange force. Chu Dong was surprised that this strange case hidden behind the crows was lower than their evil power at this time. He thought that there were not many strange cases in this land, but now it seems that everything is not so simple. It seems that the world is facing some great changes at this time, and Chu Dong is really on the cusp of this great change. "What do you mean by the smoke they have attached to their weapons?" At this time, although his body had been cured, his heart was covered with a shadow because he didn''t know what the current situation was. "Who knows, I don''t know." Chu Dong said in a low voice, and continued to squint at the calm woods. However, Chudong seemed to have heard some discordant sounds in the woods. It seemed that many people were carrying various weapons and were quietly marching towards the place where the riot had just happened. "I''ll say that there are definitely more than these people in this place. If we didn''t finish the battle so quickly just now, I''m afraid we would be delayed for a long time. If they arrived in time, I''m afraid we would all die there." "Yes, it is." At this time, Ben seems to be in a bit of panic. He didn''t think that he had just such a simple idea to persuade the king of wildebeest to join his own tribe. As a result, he witnessed such a terrible plot unintentionally. At this time, the king of the wildebeest has been following them. It is obvious that now the king of the wildebeest knows that it is useless to fight alone and avoid all the time. Now he also knows that sometimes he has to cooperate with some human beings properly. "Where are you from? Why do you come to this place? I have noticed you when you just entered the forest, but I still adhere to the principle at the beginning, and basically do not contact with you human beings, but I did not expect that this time someone actually targeted me. " The deep voice of the king of the horned horse echoed in Chu Dong''s mind. "I don''t know, because at the beginning, we only came to this place to persuade you to live with us. You should know that the land is facing a great change. Although I don''t know what it is, I believe that if we have your home, we should be able to survive the drastic change." Chu Dong just said what he thought at this time, but he didn''t think so. "I believe you may never understand what I think, and what I think at this time is also very simple, because everything in this land has come into being today''s pattern through bloody and terrible fighting. In my opinion, the great changes in this land are not new. We are about to face a new round of tests. Only after we survive this round of drastic changes in the choice of life and death can those who survive be qualified to live on this land. " Chu Dong took a deep breath. At this time, although he felt very confused about the words of the king of the wildebeest, he also knew that he knew little about this land, but the king of the wildebeest might have experienced several rounds of such things. At this time, he finally had a chance to see with his own eyes the king of wildebeest that he dreamed of. He gently reached out and stroked the beautiful hair on the king of the wildebeest. At this time, even he was able to keep himself calm, because he knew in his heart that it would take years for such a king of horned horse to have a second one. Therefore, every king of beast was a gift from heaven and earth. Therefore, he himself cherishes these beast kings. "Also, this is Ben, the chief of the horned horse tribe. He is also the purpose of our visit, because his tribe has encountered many complicated things recently, so now he needs you to join them as the spiritual pillar of their tribe. Maybe after you join, their tribe will unite again."Chu Dong also used animal language at this time, and began to communicate with the king of the horned horse to a certain extent. But the king of the wildebeest refused him directly without hesitation, because he now understands that his existence is not just to join some tribes. The forest he lives in needs his protection. If he leaves the forest, how should he perform his duties? Although Chu Dong also felt very strange about it, because a forest like this was very common no matter from which point of view. Why was he so reluctant to put down the forest? "You mean, is there something hidden in this forest that you need to protect?" The king of the wildebeest was silent for a while, but he also understood that something like this would come out sooner or later, so he nodded slowly. "What is it?" "What I''m guarding is not a very precious thing, let alone the treasure you''ve been dreaming of." Chapter 543 "What I''m guarding is actually just a cage, in which you are the culprits who have been feeling uneasy all this time." But Chu Dong still shook his head at this time, indicating that he didn''t understand. If he was really guarding some very terrible things, why didn''t he unite with other king of beasts to solve it? Although Chu Dong seems to have no idea in his heart at this time, the king of the horned horse is also very clear in his heart. Why does Chu Dong think so? "You must feel very strange. Since we have the ability to keep this dangerous thing underground, why can''t we eliminate it? The reason is very simple. It''s because we don''t have any ability to eliminate it. It seems that we can eliminate this evil power in this land What has disappeared is gone. " After hearing what the king of the horned horse said, Chu Dong began to feel very shocked, because he also knew that if he could not deal with the king of the wild animals, what should these people do? although Chu Dong was still thinking about so many things at this time, he also knew that he would live this time I have a mission here. So he came up with a solution. "Otherwise, since you have to protect the forest, I have a way to get the best of both worlds. I will let their tribes migrate directly to the forest. In this way, they can also protect the forest together, and you can defend all the foreign enemies with them as allies." The king of the wildebeest lowered his head and thought carefully for a while, but he didn''t give a reply. At this time, Chu Dong turned his head and continued to talk with Ben. "I have a proposal with the king of wildebeest, that is, your tribe should move to this forest together and use this forest as your psychological camp. In this way, you can also guard this forest with him, and he may become your ally and join you." After hearing what Chu Dong said, Ben naturally agreed at the door, because he knew that if he forced the king of the wildebeest to join them, he would have a bad conscience. But if he could become an ally, it was another matter, and if he could become an ally with the king of the wildebeest, their tribe would spontaneously unite because of this I''m sorry. Thinking of this, Ben naturally didn''t refuse, so he immediately nodded and agreed. Now it''s up to the king of the horned horse to see what he thinks in his heart. Now Chu Dong has put forward his suggestion, but the king of the horned horse seems to be very hesitant at this time, as if there is something wrong in his heart. But all of a sudden, at this time, Chu Dong seems to have heard a strange sound there. The sound is getting closer and closer. Until Chu Dong quickly squints his eyes and stares at the other side of the jungle, he finds that those people who have been lurking in the jungle at this time have reached their position just now. Obviously, this time, they have seen the corpses lying on the ground, which means one thing, that is, their plans and tasks of the five soldiers in their vanguard troops have failed. Then, since they have failed, naturally, someone will come to make up for their mistakes. Because of this, some reserve departments have failed At this time, the team quickly deployed a defense line around, and several people directly entered the cave where the king of wildebeests once lived to search. Chudong quickly took the king of Ben and jiangma and quietly hid in the dense woods nearby, because now they can''t be found casually according to their state at this time. What''s more, there are about ten people on the opposite side, and Chudong''s side, together with the king of horned horse and Ben, is not many, so they may fall behind. It''s obvious that they can''t deal with the ten or so Raven tribe soldiers with special weapons at all, so Chu Dong has only one idea in his heart, that is to leave this place quickly. But at this time, the king of the wildebeest was always reluctant to go. "What''s the matter? What''s the problem? Do you mean in that cave... " Chu Dong clearly reflected that the place where gamma Zhi Wang lived was definitely not an ordinary cave, which meant that there should be some secrets hidden inside the cave, and only the king of the horned horse knew these secrets. But now these soldiers did not search around, but directly chose to enter the cave of the king of the horned horse. This means that maybe the ten or so warriors of the Raven tribe should also know what the king of the wildebeest is hiding in the cave. Therefore, it''s not a good thing for them to search inside Tencent, and such a king will certainly stop them, so now the king of horned horse is always reluctant to leave, which should be the reason, so now he just stands in the same place and refuses to leave. He went out and sighed. At this time, although he had no other way, he could only try his best to kill all the soldiers of the crow tribe in front of him."Although I don''t know what you are thinking in your heart, I can help you in this dilemma, but you must promise me. After I help you solve this problem, you must promise my request." Although the wildebeest is the king, I am still very tangled at this time, but there is no way. Indeed, he now knows that sometimes it is difficult to continue to deal with his threats according to his own strength, so this time he did not hesitate, but chose to nod his head. "Ben, now the king of the wildebeest wants us to help him guard this cave. It should be something hidden in his cave. He must not be defiled by these outsiders!" After hearing Chu Dong say so, Ben also immediately pulled out his machete, and then he and Chu Dong and the king of the horned horse quietly went around to the side. Now they are lying in a bush, and their diagonal corner is the dozen or so soldiers. At this time, it is obvious that these soldiers also began to divide into two groups. Some people directly entered the cave to search, while the rest directly set up a defense line outside the cave to guard against the surrounding. Chapter 544 And always be careful if someone will come and disturb their plans. Now the soldiers in front of them don''t seem to be relaxed at all, because they know that at the beginning, the soldiers they were guarding here have been killed, which shows that there are other people in this forest. Er, what they have to do is to guard against such things, but now it is obvious that they also know, such as Today, they will be punished by the black bear if they fail to complete the task, so they might as well take more things back from here. As early as when they set out, the prophets in their tribe had already told them what to bring back when they set out this time. The most important thing for the first time is to bring two things. One of them is the head of the king of the wildebeest, and the other is the magical stone that the king of the wildebeest has been hiding in the cave with this guardian. But it''s not easy to get these two things back, so now that they can''t find the king of the wildebeest, they have to take away the strange stone in the cave first, and then, when they thought they should have nothing to worry about, suddenly one of them fell down directly, and then The second man also fell down quickly without any preparation. At this time, Ben jumped directly from behind the boulder on their side and cut off a person''s head. At this time, as a group of talents, they knew their idea was right. Sure enough, the two men rushed to the entrance of the cave with ten arrows in their hands, and they were the first to help them shoot weapons. But in the next second, Chu Dong directly controlled the knife in his hand and quickly blocked two arrows. Then, Chu Dong also directly controlled the knife in his hand and quickly pierced it left and right. Then he directly solved the archer who pulled the bow and set up the arrow. In this moment, Chu Dong had solved four people on this side. As a group of people, he also understood that the situation was wrong, so he quickly and directly formed a defensive formation. They would carry on their back The shield on the wall came out. After a careful look, Chu Dong found that these shields were just ordinary leather shields. They had poor defense ability and were not durable. They could be said to be used by the most primitive people. Just when Chu Dong thought that this was the case, he suddenly ran for a knife and cut directly on the shield. But the next second, countless tentacles grew on the shield and directly entangled the knife. At this time, Ben was also startled. Although he tried his best to pull out the knife, he didn''t use these tentacles tightly. "Forget it, you don''t want that knife. Throw it away quickly!" After hearing Chu Dong''s cry, Ben was also surprised. Then he immediately released his hand. At the moment of release, the tentacle on the shield actually began to swallow the knife in Ben''s hand. The next second, the knife in Ben''s hand disappeared. Ben was also very shocked at this time, because he didn''t expect that the shield that looked so simple in front of him had turned into this, so now he didn''t seem to react, but Chu Dong immediately pushed ben to one side, and at the moment of falling, the tentacles on the shield were all opened directly, and then he moved forward like a spear Square thorn to go. If Chu Dong didn''t push Ben away in time, I''m afraid that this moment''s Kung Fu Ben had already been passed several holes, and there was no whole body. Just when Chu dongke ran, both sides were in a bitter battle, a wild horse roar came from the deep forest, alerting the king of the wildebeest. He rushed out of the incident, and its two horns began to rotate rapidly. He whirled so fast that he looked like a whirlwind. He ran into the two shields directly and smashed them all. But instead, the tentacles on the shields were crushed by his whirlwind. All of a sudden, his blood splashed everywhere. The surrounding land was covered with dirty blood again, and it was not surprising that the blood was on the ground again Tentacles grow on the surface. After he hesitated, Dong Chu cut all the people directly into the ground with a knife. The king of wildebeest looks very brave at this time, and some changes have taken place in the process of fighting. At this time, not only his speed of action is getting faster and faster, but also the rotation angle of his two feet has begun to change. Now his whole horse body starts to build like a flash of lightning, shuttling through all positions of the battlefield Kill all the enemies around. As he slaughtered, he roared and roared. Chudong also thought about why these fake fingerprints had changed so much. You know, as early as a while ago, he was still reasoning with Chudong. How could he become so fierce now?Just when Chu Dong didn''t know what was going on in his heart, suddenly the king of the horned horse turned his direction, and then he roared directly at Chu Dong, and then he began to run quickly, faster and faster, and then became a lightning again. Chu Dong was surprised, and immediately used his escape beast to directly get into the ground and quickly dodged the blow. But the king of the wildebeest didn''t stop at this time. He bumped directly into the stone behind Chu Dong, quickly smashed the stone to pieces, and the crackling stones began to fall around. Even seeing all this, he was stunned at this time, because he believed that the king of gamma should be an extremely intelligent and gentle beast, but now he didn''t think that these king of horned horse were so violent and bloody. Because of this, Chu Dong now knows that he has no other choice but to try his best to solve the present dilemma directly. Chapter 545 In order to do this, Chu Dong had to kill him. So when the king of the wildebeest was still looking for Chu Dong, Chu Dong suddenly got out of the ground. Then he quickly grabbed the two hind legs of the king of the wildebeest and pulled the king of the wildebeest to the ground. This time, the king of wildebeest''s feet sank directly into the ground and couldn''t move at all, but even so, he kept roaring and seemed to pour His anger around, and the two horns on his head began to create a whirlwind and directly destroy the whole ground. Seeing all this in front of him, Chu Dong could not help but gape. The next second, the king of the wildebeest directly drilled a big hole under it, and then the king of the wildebeest directly jumped out of the ground. But Chu Dong thought he was in this situation. Chu Dong now also began to feel a little afraid, because now the heart of the main sentence also knows that this situation is not as simple as his imagination. At this time, Chu Dong began to dodge around, thinking about what to do, but Chu Dong''s mind was still empty at this time, but on the other side, there were more than ten crows in the cave, and the soldiers rushed out again. They should have heard the commotion outside and planned to come out at the first time. But they didn''t expect that what they saw was so terrible. Now the king of the wildebeest, like lightning, rushed directly towards them. But at this time, the dirty blood dripping on the ground had grown strong enough tentacles. These tentacles directly bound the king of the wildebeest, the king of the footed horse He couldn''t stop for a moment and fell heavily on the ground. At this time, the group of Raven tribe soldiers also fought hard to wave a knife directly towards the front of the king of the wildebeest. But at this moment, suddenly there was a hot blood dripping directly on the king''s face. He looked up and found that at this time, Ben rushed out to help him block the fatal blow, but he also directly carried a knife to cut through. I don''t know why this year''s blood drops directly on the face of the king of the wildebeest. At this time, the king of the wildebeest seems to have a crazy power awakened. Then he uttered an earth shaking sound. The sky was covered with dark clouds, and countless huge thunderbolts fell directly from the sky, which instantly blew all the ten or so people to ashes. After he released a little bit of madness, the surrounding storm stopped again. At this time, the king of the wildebeest did not know why, so he lost his strength and fell to the ground heavily. He was unconscious for a moment. Chu Dong took a deep breath, and then he quickly lifted up my king. But at this time, he found that although the king of the wildebeest was still breathing, he didn''t seem to have any strength, and he didn''t know what the reason was. At this time, the injury was also very serious. He gasped and breathed quickly. When he saw Chu Dong Zhi Then he laughed. "It''s OK. He should be OK." After hearing what he said, Chu Dong nodded at this time. "How can I have the heart to Let these animals easily hurt our tribe''s internal Spiritual belief... " Chu Dong shook his head. Although he couldn''t understand what they were thinking, now that both sides had fallen, Chu Dong naturally had the obligation to save them. Because of this, it seemed that Chu Dong had nothing else to do at this time, he thought While slowly preparing to pick up and run away. But after a while, he seemed to see some strange things. Among the broken bodies blasted by the king of wildebeests, one of them was holding a stone tightly in his hand. This is a bright red stone. It doesn''t look like ore, but it looks like a stone stained with blood. Chu Dong picked up the stone slowly, and could only feel the faint vibration on it. "What the hell is this?" But at this time, Chu Dong didn''t understand all this in his heart. Suddenly, the king of the horned horse woke up for some reason, but his body was still very weak. Maybe he released too much strength just now, so now the king of the horned horse can''t even stand up. After seeing all this in front of him, he let out a loud roar, and then fell down again. "It''s over. It''s all over. How can it be like this now?" As he gasped, he spoke to Chu Dong in animal language. "What''s the matter with all this? If you keep such a secret from me, I''m afraid I can''t help you... " After years of guarding the secret, he sighed. It turns out that as early as the first year of ancient times, there was a very evil force in this land, but this evil force was soon defeated by the ancient beast king and the ancestors of human beings, and they were all imprisoned underground, and the few remaining forces basically chose to flee around and leave this place.Some of them have been hidden for a long time in the mountains and forests, and gradually accumulated their own order, but after all, they are still completely out of their wits under the current of the times. But they did not really die out. That evil force has been hidden underground, and even built a very huge underground kingdom in their cage. Through their own means, they constantly erode the things on the surface through the ground. Even through a variety of means to capture and control the primitive people on the surface, let them become their own slaves, as long as they can gather enough strength on the surface, then these people on the surface will help them to untie their cage. Now the soldiers of the crow tribe are holding this blood red stone, which actually represents one of the chains. Now this cage under the ground seems to have begun to loosen a little. "Do you mean this red stone is actually something like a switch?" Chapter 546 "Once he is removed from his original position, it means that the switch is released." The king of the horned horse nodded heavily at this time. At this time, even Chu Dong could directly see the grief of the king of the horned horse, because he also knew what was the reason of all this in front of him, and it was all because of his improper protection. "Now one of the chains of this cage has been completely opened. Even if we try our best to put the stones back, it''s useless, because the stones have the strength of the ancient beast king." "They gather a part of their original strength on this stone. Only in this way can this stone have enough strength to bind the evil race they imprisoned underground." The king of the horned horse sighed helplessly as he spoke, and then he looked very uncomfortable. Now the stone is basically useless, because once the stone is removed from the original seal position, the above power will be exhausted. Although Chu Dong was still not very clear about this so-called evil race, since this was said by King Jiang himself, Chu Dong would naturally believe him. Because at this time, Chu Dong knew in his heart that there was only one beast in every beast race. And after many years of iteration and many inheritance, we can condense these forces on one of the beasts bit by bit. It can be said that the inheritance of each generation of the king of beasts lasts for many years, which means that the king of beasts carries so much power, so his life will be very long, even much longer than human beings. In his long years, the only thing he has done is to fight against the evil environment around him, or guard the guardian stone from generation to generation, just like their ancestors. But now the task of the king of the wildebeest has failed, and he did not expect that the guardian stone of his generation, which has not been taken down for so many years, has been opened, and the chain has been loosened directly. In this way, the evil races they have been imprisoned underground now have more space to stretch their hands and feet, which means that they can have more power and use more means to control these creatures on the surface. Chudong slowly picked up the king of the wildebeest, alerted, and helped them to run. They slowly left the forest step by step. Now he had enough of it, and he knew enough truth, but now he didn''t know what to do about the truth. At first, Chu Dong thought that most of the creatures in this land were ordinary deaths, and the only principle pursued in this land was the principle of natural selection. However, it is not until today that Chu Dong discovered that this is not the case. These so-called rules and the remaining species were all arranged step by step by their ancestors and the king of beasts. While Chudong and other tribes on the surface were still trying to live in this wild land, many tribes and beast kings on the other side voluntarily hid themselves. They have been carrying their mission, that is to keep their guard stone. But it''s a pity that after so many years, the human beings who once had to guard with the king of beasts had already fallen apart. Some of them chose to fight against their compatriots. They abandoned the idea of their own rule, and chose to pass on some of their own interests. Chudong, who had learned about this, was naturally shocked in his heart, because he no longer thought that these tribes might have been built by ordinary primitive people. Because even if there are some weak tribes in the north or the south, their ancestors may have been the heroes who saved this land. Maybe some tribes refuse to contact with outsiders and choose to live on their own, perhaps not because they are uncivilized, but because they bear more important responsibilities. Thinking of all this, Chu Dong felt that there were countless ideas and problems in his mind, but he didn''t know which one to deal with for a moment. But now Chu Dong understood the people in this land, how much evil they were carrying. Because perhaps many years ago, all human beings and all primitive people in this land belonged to the same race, but later, because of various problems, the whole primitive tribe was closed to the west, and then there should be a huge civil war. After this war, the remaining primitive people also began to choose to leave The original location, to its place to settle down, the formation of various tribes.It was followed by all kinds of powerful civil wars, the division of tribes, and the establishment of new tribes. After many times of division and reorganization, the primitive people in this land are no longer the guardians of this land at the beginning. Now they are living for their own small tribe. Some of them even began to degenerate and became like wild animals, such as the Raven tribe, which only depended on robbery for a living. But as early as many years ago, all their primitive people were carrying a very important task. Unfortunately, it seems that most of them have forgotten this task, or they can''t remember it at all. Chu Dong was also very puzzled at this time. On the one hand, he also thought whether he should tell the truth to the world. On the other hand, he also thought whether his tribe should continue to perform their ancestral duties. If Zhaodong had told Chu, most of the people would have thought that the truth would be eliminated. After all, the styles of other tribes are very different. Chapter 547 In their way of thinking, they are all based on their small group and are all considered for the development of their small tribe. At this time, Chu Dong was also very tangled in his heart, but now he also planned to put these contradictions on one side directly. While he was dragging forward, he also carried the king of the wildebeest on his back, slowly moving forward step by step, but it was still very difficult to move. What''s more, at this time, the sky was all dim, and Chu Dong had no other choice but to camp on the spot. He also directly chose to start a bonfire in this forest. In this moment, he should not be able to go back. He can only stay in the wild for a day. In the blaze, the king of the wildebeest finally regained his strength. He slowly opened his eyes. After seeing Chu Dong and Ben, he didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he lay down beside the Lord and stared at the bonfire with Chu Dong. "Do you think we have really given up our responsibilities?" At this time, Dongchu was in great distress. "Human beings are totally different from animals like us. You usually have very special thinking, but these ways of thinking will cause contradictions. When the contradictions become more and more serious, you will have a war, but we also say that we are different. We usually unite under a clan..." Now the king of the horned horse is saying these words. Chu Dong doesn''t know. Is he comforting himself or saying a truth. "But it''s true that animals usually don''t change much, and humans are different." There are too many emotions in human beings, so these emotions sometimes become a cage to hinder their progress. "No matter what happens, I''ll try my best to accept it, so I hope you don''t think too much about it, but now my duty has expired, so I have no other place to go." The king of the wildebeest sighed as he spoke, and then he slowly released a spring from him again, which directly drenched Ben''s body, and the wound healed again. "What do you mean?" "I have no reason to continue to guard this forest. After your fighting today, I also find that human beings are not all unreliable races, at least you are not. So I accept your suggestion and I will join hands with you..." Chu Dong nodded. Although this was one of the few good news, after knowing the truth of all this, what Chu Dong was worried about was not only the safety of their tribe, but also the people in the whole land. At this time, Ben finally woke up. When he woke up, he saw the king of wildebeest lying beside him. At this time, he was more comfortable among them. "Why does he suddenly go crazy in the fight? What is the reason for all this? " Now Ben still doesn''t understand why the king of the wildebeest suddenly chooses others to fight regardless of the enemy and ourselves? Chu Dong naturally asked this question for Ben, but this question seems to touch the very vulnerable side of the king of the wildebeest. "It''s all because of the primitive blood flowing on me. When I fight, my blood will greatly urge my brutality. Once we can control it, I''m afraid we will go crazy completely, but it will come back at the end of the fight." "Originally, I knew in my heart that the reason why I was like this was that my ancestors had to purify such an extreme in order to protect themselves and their race in countless battles. But what I didn''t expect was that this kind of blood on me would sometimes become my curse in the future." Sometimes I carry such a powerful force on my body, but I have to suppress the beast in my heart. Sometimes the saddest thing in the world is this. That''s why most of the king of beasts usually choose to stay away from human beings, away from all kinds of kites, and live in seclusion in the mountains and forests. That''s why they don''t want their brutality to be discovered. Now Chu Dong has a more comprehensive understanding of the creatures on this land and their mission. Today, you have come to the cemetery in this forest. Now the king of wildebeest is willing to join your tribe, but in the future, your tribe may need to shoulder the responsibility of guarding this land. Although Chu Dong didn''t listen to the previous conversations with the king of gamma, and he didn''t know what Chu Dong was talking about, he could still feel that it was related to the soldiers with special weapons he met today. So he did not hesitate, did not consider, but very definitely nodded. "I see." On the other hand, at this time, the overlord had already started to prepare for the migration plan of the volcanic tribes.After the last contact with the journey of death and the great ancient race, he now understands that there are still quite a lot of forces in this land, and he has the obligation to take all these forces for himself. It was with such an idea in mind that he fully supported the volcanic tribes and moved directly to the foot of that mountain this time. But what surprised him was that during this period, he rarely saw the appearance of the fire. You know, the fire is a person who can''t stay at leisure. In addition to continuing to forge weapons in the tribe, he will go directly to the tyrant''s giant tribe in the rest of the time. But recently, Lord bawangye is busy with the migration plan of the volcanic tribes, but the fire is missing, and he doesn''t know where to go. Overlord at this time also feel very strange, in the clear process, he also conveniently caught a volcanic tribe soldiers. "I said, what happened to your chief recently? Since the last time he went out with me, he never came to me on his own initiative. What happened to him?" But the soldier didn''t seem to know much about the fire. He shook his head and felt very strange. I''m not sure about this, because our chief has been locked in a cave since he went out last time. Every night, he often mumbles to himself in the cave, as if he is saying something I don''t understand. Chapter 548 "What the hell is going on?" Overlord this time among those also became more nervous, because he also knew in his heart that there was absolutely something wrong with such a thing. Although fiery looks like a man who can''t stay idle on weekdays, and he doesn''t have much prestige within the tribe, he first proposed such an important matter on the eve of the tribe. Now, when the tribe is constantly migrating, he chooses to disappear, which is a bit irresponsible. And even more strange to him is that in ordinary times, the fire is not such a person at all. There must be some secret in it. With such an idea in mind, Overlord felt that he had bypassed this group of people and horses and walked to the coast step by step. On this coast. There is a very huge iron chain, which is directly connected to a seemingly insignificant island on the other side. On the edge of this island, there is a very huge volcano. Below this volcano is the volcanic tribe. However, the journey from the coast to the volcanic tribe is not pleasant, because it takes people to climb this huge chain to reach this island. Although he is not without the ability to build a bridge, he hopes that through this primitive way, everyone who passes the bridge can remember how hard their ancestors made to reach this place. On the other hand, the invaders can also weaken their physical strength as much as possible when they are about to go to the island. However, it is not particularly difficult for overlord to climb the island now, because his physical strength is stronger than that of ordinary people, so he just climbed casually, and soon arrived at the island through this strong iron chain. The island is full of signs of dilapidation. Even if the overlord doesn''t know where he is, maybe I think this place has experienced the anger of the gods. However, this is nothing, because the overlord knows in his heart that it is true to build a tribal landscape at the foot of the volcano, and if there is a house, there will be a gain, although the volcanic tribes have gained abundant coal resources. But also lost a lot of excellent land. While other tribes are trying their best to develop their farming industry, the volcanic tribes continue to work hard for decades, trying to create better and more powerful weapons on this land. But thanks to the Ministry, there are many craftsmen who are naturally superior, so most of the weapons and armor they make will be very popular. Therefore, they can often use these weapons and armor to exchange food with other tribes. Although the deal seems to be good, it also highlights a problem from the side, that is, the food within their tribe is not self-sufficient. That''s why. The fire knew in his heart that his tribe could never be controlled by others. After meeting the overlord, his urgent need was solved. Because of this, most of the craftsmen in his tribe can continue to build the weapons they dream of. Although his forging technology is not powerful within their tribe, he is not a very inferior craftsman. At least he has more leadership and bravery in battle than other craftsmen. And it is because the fire in the process of fighting is very brave, so it got the attention of the overlord. Because the Bawang tribe is usually very brave and good at fighting, the Bawang himself attaches great importance to the soldiers, so it is he who sees the fierce fire in the battle, and the tribal beliefs of the two sides are probably the same, so they can also become allies. And the overlord also knew what kind of person he was, and he knew that he was impatient when he was dealing with these people around him, but he was not like this when he was facing the fire. It can be said that both of them have formed a complementary personality. Because of this, Overlord also attached great importance to such an ally. Even at this time of the day, Bawang could not bear to come to this place to look for him, because he was very worried about whether there would be any accident in the fire. After all, the last time they took an adventure in that cave, they really experienced many things that the bandits thought. Because of this, he is very worried about whether there will be any accident in the fire? You know, the last time he met this sword called the daughter of death in the early Qing Dynasty, he really felt a very thorough chill. After all, what kind of existence is this great ancient race? Now the overlord''s psychology is still unclear. He walked through the woods and step by step into the camp of the volcano tribe. The camp looks very huge. Even if it is built on the island at the foot of the volcano, it is a very special place.This volcanic tribe is surrounded by very delicate iron chains, and even fences made of some very tight steel plates. In this tribe, except for the tents used by daily residents, most of the buildings are basically all kinds of anvils and boilers. It can be said that their tribe was born for forging. Because of this, Overlord has always respected him very much, and he knows in his heart that without their tribe, he doesn''t know what his tribe would be like now. While he kept searching inside the camp of the volcanic tribe, he also carefully began to search for the whereabouts of other people around him. Obviously, there are only some civilians left in his tribal camp now, most of them are old people who can''t walk at all, and most of the young people have joined the moving team. "Let me ask you where your stadium is? I haven''t seen him for a day. " These people in the volcanic tribe seem to have a kind of unique arrogance. At this time, they seem to have no pressure at all. Even if the person opposite them is a famous overlord, they also completely ignore it. Chapter 549 They just gently pointed their hands to a cave under the volcano. Even the overlord himself didn''t know that the fire was so bold that he dug a hole at the foot of the volcano. The overlord sighed and walked forward step by step. At this time, he could often see some abandoned boilers and other weapons along the way. They think that most of these abandoned weapons are discarded by the fire during the quality inspection. Although most of them look good, Overlord star also knows that the fire is such a person who keeps improving, and it is because of this that overlord naturally has some affirmation of these ideas in his heart. He moved on, and at this time it was clear that he was getting further and further away from the road above the mountains. Now he himself has climbed the upper part of the volcano. Now in front of Bawang''s eyes is a very wonderful looking hole. It doesn''t look like a man-made hole, but it looks like a natural hole with numerous cracks. However, the stone has become very hard, probably because of the high temperature on the fire all the year round. Overlord took a deep breath, at this time, he just arrived at the mouth of the cave, he already felt the breath of terror emerging from the mouth of the cave. But even so, he had to move on, because he knew that if something happened to the fire, he would be responsible, and he didn''t want to entrap his best friend himself. Overlord strides into this cave. At this time, some strange patterns begin to appear in this cave, but these patterns don''t look like artificial carved Daoxiang. They naturally emerge from these rock walls. The more he went inside, the more he could feel it. There was not only a very strange smell in it, but also a very faint light around him. At this time, the more he began to feel something wrong. But this time, although he was wearing armor, he didn''t carry any weapons, and he just carried a little light Use a knife to defend yourself. He pulled out the knife slowly, so he didn''t make any noise. But at this time, he seemed to notice that there was a large open space in the middle of the cave, which looked like an altar. This altar seems to be very special. There is a very hard steel in the center of the altar, and this steel seems to be artificially made into a statue, and the statue giant is the appearance of the great ancient race that overlord saw last time. The statue is very slender and has an octopus face on its face. In front of this statue, where the fire kneels, on his knee is the daughter of death. At this time, he looked as if he was fascinated and closed his eyes, but there were words in his mouth. It seemed that he was releasing some kind of incantation. At this time, the sword on his knee began to emit a strange light. "Fire, are you ok?" The overlord also spoke in a low voice at this time, but the fire didn''t seem to pay any attention to him at this time, but continued to keep his appearance, continued to kneel down in the same place, and recited words. Overlord also began to feel wrong at this time, so he immediately went forward and patted the shoulder of Huo Huo gently. But at the moment when overlord''s hand touched Huo Huo''s shoulder, Huo Huo immediately opened his eyes, then quickly turned around, and the next second he held the daughter of death tightly in his hand. He held the sword in his hand and cut it directly to the face of the overlord. But the overlord didn''t dodge because he was wearing a helmet on his head. Instead, he let the sword cut his helmet directly. But the next second he found a huge crack on his helmet, which was cut out with this sword. "What a sharp weapon..." Even the overlord had to sigh in secret at this time, because he knew in his heart that there were few weapons in this land that could pierce his armor. But this sword called the daughter of death can easily tear a crack on his armor, which shows how sharp the sword is. So the overlord began to get nervous at this time, and then he immediately sidestepped and dodged the second strike of the fire. At this time, the fire also waved quickly, and the sword in his hand hit the ground heavily. Although the daughter of death is just an ordinary sword in the hand of the great ancient road seed, because the stature of the great ancient race is more tall and slender than that of the primitive people, once the sword is in the hand of the primitive people, it becomes a weapon like a giant sword. This huge sword hit the ground heavily, and immediately cut a big hole in the ground, and it fell apart. But at this time, Overlord was very keen to notice the crack on the ground, and there was a trace of purple light.He was surprised, but he also quickly sidestepped and flashed away from the crack. Not long after, the crack on the ground directly triggered a huge explosion. The explosion paper made a burst of purple flames in the hole. But the next second the flame went out, a period of gas began to diffuse in the cave, the overlord also quickly covered his face, do not let himself breathe the purple gas. It''s as if the overlord''s nose can reach the gap of some gas. The overlord didn''t control it for a while, and he even sucked in a little bit. But at the last moment when he sucked in the gas, the scenery in front of him changed. The stars began to move around and the ground began to collapse. Even the volcano at the top suddenly disappeared and broke into countless pieces of sand. This sand once again built a new place in front of Bangbang''s eyes. This place doesn''t look like an ordinary place. There are many huge stones floating around. Chapter 550 At this time, Overlord also began to be shocked, because he had never passed the advanced place before. There were many suspended boulders around him. These boulders seemed to lose their gravity and floated in the air at will. Most of the scenes around him were dark, but there were countless purple gases under the ground, which were slowly released. Now overlord is standing on one of the boulders. This boulder is bigger than other boulders. The elephant is like a floating island. However, there is nothing on this island except the dry land. There is a fire standing opposite him. "Do you see? Do you see it? " At this time, his mouth just kept saying this sentence repeatedly, but his eyes also changed at this time. The normal eyes of the original fire had disappeared, and instead, his eyes kept emitting purple gas. He also seems to be like a rock, there are a lot of cracks, and cracks also show a lot of purple light. "Fire, what''s the matter with you? What''s on the ground? What is this place? " But at this time, the way of fire''s speech has changed. Originally, when fire spoke, he always had a big voice, but this time it seemed different. Now his voice has changed. It sounds very sharp, like a blade. "This is a place where you can see the truth, and when you come here, you have enough ability to see the truth of the world." But the overlord shook his head at this time. He also expressed no interest in all this. "I''m sorry, but have you forgotten that today is the big day of your tribe''s migration, and all these people in your tribe have set out. As a result, you are very good. They are busy there, but you are lazy in this place by yourself." At this time, Overlord didn''t care about what he said. He just wanted to come back quickly. "My tribe, my people, my soldiers and the armor I made are meaningless in the face of the real truth. All objects and materials will be reduced to ashes one day in the face of endless nothingness. But only the world I see is the real world. This is our future and our destiny!" At this time, the fire kept saying these words, but these words made the overlord laugh. "I don''t think you have any secret with this sword. It''s only a few days since you''ve become like this. You should know that you looked like a normal person before, but now you see what you''ve become, and I don''t remember that you would say such a mess." The overlord said with a smile that he didn''t care. However, after seeing Bawang''s understatement, I was surprised to see the fire opposite him. "How can we say that you and I are no longer brothers?" The overlord nodded, then shook his head and said nothing. "We have known each other for so many years, and our two tribes have cooperated for so long. But at such a critical moment, do you not recognize my brother?" Bawang also laughed at this time, and then the next second he rushed to the fire very quickly. At the moment when the fire was ready to defend, Bawang stone stabbed into the heart of the fire. Suddenly, there are countless smoke from the mouth of the fire spit out, and the overlord also easily pulled out the knife from the fire''s chest. "You are invulnerable without my brother, but you are not. It can be seen that you are not my brother at all, and you are not fire at all. You are just a fake." After hearing what Bawang said, the fire standing in front of him also roared. Then he forced the daughter of death into his body. More smoke was released directly from the body of the fire, and the fire was directly wrapped by the purple smoke. Soon after, he heard only one explosion Sound, followed by the fire''s body directly burst, but after the fire''s body opened, Overlord also saw it at this time. Hidden behind the body of the fire is a very strange and disgusting man, tentacle monster. He''s black all over, but even if it''s a mollusk, it can still stand on the ground by combining its two tentacles into feet. His other tentacle held the daughter of death tightly. And it is in front of the navel position with eight eyes, these eight eyes do not look like human eyes, but a bit like persistent eyes, staring at the overlord motionless. "So you look like this, but I have to say that you are much uglier than my brother fire." At this time, the overlord was still indifferent, but the tentacle monster was a little upset. So he let out a low roar, waved the daughter of death quickly, and cut at the overlord again. But at this time, the overlord also easily hid from him. After all, he was a man who had experienced many battles.In front of us, this mollusk''s movement and other movements are too slow compared with its primitive people. Even the overlord standing still can easily pass by. But soon, this tentacle monster also began to frequently wave left and right at this time, playing this weapon, but when he waved the daughter of death, the target was not the overlord, but the ground. At this time, Bawang decided to see that he had cut a crack on the first side, and the crack became bigger and bigger. However, when Bawang reacted and was ready to leave, it lasted for one night. The ground suddenly cracked, and now the ground under Bawang''s feet suddenly broke. Overlord fell directly into the endless purple smoke, but now it''s not that it''s not purple smoke. It''s like a purple ocean overlord. When he fell into the ocean, he knew that he was going to fall again. I''m afraid it''s hard to get back. So at this time, Overlord immediately grabbed a stone and climbed up. But at this time, the overlord looked up and found that the tentacle monster was very agile at this time, jumping around among several huge stones, as if this was his sea. Chapter 551 Now I don''t know why he wanted to destroy the stone. As a human, it''s difficult for him to continue to fight in such an environment, but he didn''t give up. It stood on this stone, and that monster also directly soared up at this time, and cut a stone under the sole of overlord''s foot into two again with an arrow, instead of jumping on the second stone before the stone broke at this time. Then overlord was like climbing a ladder. He always quickly climbed another stone when it was crushed. Moreover, Overlord also had enough physical strength at this time to continue to entangle with this monster. But now he knows that he has to find a way to solve this monster as soon as possible, or he will not be far away from death. Just when he thought so in his heart, the stone under his feet was cut in half again. At that time, when he was ready to jump up, when he got to another stone, a very strong tentacle came. This tentacle, like a slap, directly flew the overlord out. Overlord fell heavily on another stone, but the next second, the monster''s tentacle suddenly turned into a weapon like a long gun and stabbed directly at overlord''s chest. The overlord was surprised, but at the moment when the tentacle was about to reach his chest, he immediately climbed up, and then made a strong jump, jumping directly onto the stout tentacle spear. At this time, Overlord also began to show his very strong psychological quality and balance ability. He actually stood on tiptoe and began to move forward quickly on this thick tentacle. At this time, because the tentacle of this monster was too deep, it couldn''t reach it for a while. So this monster struggled desperately at this time, but only when this monster was about to struggle. Overlord also directly stood on his tentacles and jumped up, his hands tightly holding, the knife directly into the monster''s eyes. This monster also made a very painful roar, and then the body began to twist quickly, but often at this time did not hesitate, and once again through the knife inserted in the monster''s eyes as the focus, forced to jump up. Overlord once again tore a huge crack in the monster''s body. Although the monster struggled desperately at this time, his lawyer also showed up now. Because of his huge body, he was not agile when he was exercising. So even at this time, when the monster tried his best to use his tentacles to stop the overlord, he repeatedly failed. At this time, Overlord continued to jump up step by step. His goal now is to catch the tentacle of the daughter of death. The overlord jumped up directly, and then he held the knife tightly in his hand and cut off one of the tentacles of the monster. At the moment when he cut off the tentacle, the daughter of death attached to the livestock farm also fell down directly, and the overlord just took this opportunity to hold the sword with both hands. In the process of his fall, he forced a sword directly into the center of the monster. This monster immediately issued a earth shaking scream, but soon his whole body also began to solidify, began to become a stone, followed by a very huge explosion. It seems that the power of this explosion is so huge that it directly cracks the surrounding environment. Even when we walk through these walls, floors, and even these fog, there is a gleaming crack in them. At this time, Overlord felt as if he was trapped in a vortex. He turned left and right, and felt as if he had been upside down. Before long, he also felt as if he was falling in endless darkness. Ah! Bawang screamed at this time, and then he immediately opened his eyes and found that he was still lying on the ground of the cave, motionless, opposite him was the fire. At this time, the fire also lay face up on the ground, and he threw the daughter of death away. Overlord quickly got up, then ran to the fire side, carefully observed, at this time, he found that the fire was all kinds of wounds, even his hand had a very serious cut. And the daughter of death, who was thrown aside by him, was also covered with blood. Now the overlord knows that the tentacle monster he just fought with is actually fire. But just now the overlord has directly killed this monster by his own means. In this way, will he also give the fire to Think of here, Overlord also began to become nervous, he kept beating the fire on the chest, hope he wake up quickly, but fortunately overlord also worry.The fire also coughed at this time, and then he immediately opened his eyes. The first moment he opened his eyes, he was also startled. But after seeing the mask on overlord''s face, he finally felt relieved and lay on the ground again. "Thank you, brother, for freeing me from that endless fantasy." At this time, Overlord also carefully observed the surroundings and found that the paintings appeared on the cliff of the cave and disappeared. "What''s the matter?" The fire sighed and shook its head. "You may not know that this sword actually communicated with me. In the process of communication, he also felt that he told me that in this cave, he would reveal the truth of the world for me. At that time, I listened to his words because of curiosity and was trapped in his environment." At this time, the fire also began to look back at the dead daughter again. Now there is no more in his eyes. The first expectation is replaced by endless fear. Whenever he sees the sword, he will feel a bone chilling. But the overlord shook his head, laughed and said nothing about the danger he had just met. "Go and pick it up. I''ve told you that this sword belongs to you. Moreover, this sword is also a symbol of your status within the tribe. You should overcome your inner fear. You are the master of this sword. You should overcome the illusion it brings to you!" Chapter 552 At this time, although the overlord has solved the immediate difficulties for the fire, in the short term, the fire should not dare to continue to use the sword. After all, the sword almost killed him, so the situation has become like this. But the overlord insisted that he continue to use this weapon. After all, he knew in his heart that if he could hold a daunting weapon when the fire was burning, it would not be a deterrent to others. Although it''s like this. However, at this time, the fire seemed very nervous. In addition, he knew that if he used this weapon again, if he could not control it well, maybe he would be controlled by this weapon again. At that time, I was afraid that the situation would be as simple as today. Because of this, he is thinking about this problem all the time, that is, he should not be able to use this weapon any more. Although the current situation looks like this, now the overlord probably can understand what he is thinking. After all, not everyone is as brave and fearless as the overlord chicken. Everyone has something to fear in their heart. Just because of this, so now the overlord has no way, so he can only reluctantly choose to bear the burden in front of him It''s the responsibility of the government. Although the fire has just been released from this environment at this time, he is still a little shaken. Because of this, he has no way now. At present, the task of internal migration of the tribe still has to be handed over to the overlord, and the overlord really has no good choice for this matter at this time. At this time, he also went back to his tribe according to the original way. At this time, the soldiers of the surrounding volcanic tribe began to carry more goods on their own, and then continued to move towards their destination in an orderly way. At this time, it seemed that everything was normal. It''s only a short time. Most of the resources within their tribe have been carried out. You know, these things, but with the accumulation of their volcanic tribe over the years and so many materials, I''m afraid they will have to carry them for a long time. However, this is nothing to the volcanic tribe. After all, the residents on their side Most of them are strong soldiers. So carrying such a little cargo is nothing to them at all. It''s only after this time of mirage that even the overlord manager begins to doubt whether it''s a good thing that they all choose to move directly to the bottom of this valley? After all, this valley and that mountain were once the residence of great ancient races. I''m afraid it''s not very clear what this great old Dong Zhuo left over there. It''s just because of this that even his own manager is hesitating whether to continue to let this group of people in the volcanic tribe move to this place. But now the overlord''s heart also knows that it''s impossible for them to go back to the present situation. After all, they also know what volcanic rocks mean to them, which means that they can pick up their tradition again and forge again through the forging method that their ancestors are proud of. But just after returning to the ancient race for two times, now the overlord''s heart began to doubt the origin of these so-called volcanic rocks. Because I feel that these volcanic rocks seem to be closely related to this great and ancient race. Because of this, now the overlord also begins to suspect that if he continues to have more contact with the so-called volcanic rocks, it may lead to more serious consequences. Although the situation is like this, now the overlord knows that he can''t stop their tribes and move on, so now he can only choose to wait around them for a while and observe their every move carefully. After all, the most determined fire in their tribe has been completely revealed now. On the other hand, will other people in their tribe also fall into madness because of being bewitched by the great ancient race? this point is completely unknown to the overlord, and now he can only hope for those in the tribe The people of the ministry can continue to unite as before, because now they know that great changes are beginning to take place between heaven and earth. Because even for a man like Bawang, he knows that such a brand-new force can''t emerge in this land, and he is the master of this force. It can be seen that if there is no great change in this world, I''m afraid Bawang''s heart doesn''t believe it, and it''s because of this For this reason, now overlord''s heart also knows. This means that the power between heaven and earth has begun to be out of balance, and I''m afraid that the hegemonic mentality is more clear about what will happen after this power is out of balance.This is also the reason why he has been trying his best to train himself. Because he knows in his heart that he must have this special strength at this time, otherwise he may not be able to protect these people in his tribe. What makes the overlord feel more difficult at this time is that not only the people in his tribe have to be protected by themselves, but even his fraternal volcanic tribe has now been in trouble. There are many contradictions among them now. First of all, he is a man who advocates power very much. That''s why he knows it at this time. What does this sword, called the journey of death, mean to the volcanic tribes? It means that with the power built up by this sword, the volcanic tribes may become one of the overlords here. But now the fire is very afraid of this weapon, which makes the overlord feel very painful, because on the one hand, he hopes that he and the surrounding tribes can become more powerful step by step. Chapter 553 But on the other hand, he did not want himself or the volcanic tribe to be controlled by this so-called great ancient race. At least when the overlord contacted this race for several times, he could clearly feel that this race seemed to be very good at controlling people''s mind. If it wasn''t for the overlord, who was a man of strong will, I''m afraid even the overlord himself would fall directly into the endless madness in front of him. However, this does not mean that the overlord can get rid of the control of this evil ancient seed at this time, because now the overlord knows in his heart that what he encountered should only be the weaker members of the great ancient race. As for this time, I''m afraid some of the old tyrants dare not think more about what the great inner race looks like. So now the only thing he can do is to try not to be controlled by this force while letting the volcanic tribes and themselves control enough power. After making up his mind, he immediately returned to his tribe, and immediately asked the other soldiers around him to carry more goods to the new camp of the volcanic tribe. Now on the overlord''s side, in addition to constantly urging him to carry on his hand, the basic soldiers try their best to help the volcano tribe experience a new camp. At the same time, he quietly connects the fire to his own camp. Now the overlord''s psychology is very clear, that is, it is not easy to persuade the fire to accept this power. But overlord''s heart knows that if they can control this force, then once there is a greater disaster behind, overlord''s side can take the initiative to occupy a greater advantage. So now the overlord can only persuade the fire to accept the daughter of death again. But the fire seemed to have been affected enough, so now he would never pick up the weapon again. The overlord sighed. Although he knew in his heart how stupid it was to refuse this force now, he had no choice. Since the fire really didn''t mean this in his heart at this time, he had to try it on his own. So the overlord also stood in front of the daughter of death directly, stretched out a hand to hold the cheap disease of the daughter of death tightly, and then the next second he vigorously picked up the daughter of death. Sure enough, just like the fire picked up the dead girl at the beginning, now overlord saw some very strange pictures on the blade of this sword, most of them were very strange, but overlord was still very patient to observe. But then the expression on overlord''s face began to become more and more excited. Although he had told himself repeatedly at the beginning that all the things he saw next might be illusions, he still could not suppress his excitement at this time, because this time he saw a giant beast in the blade of this sword! You know, in the overlord''s tribe, such a giant beast itself symbolizes a very powerful force. So now the overlord can''t suppress the excitement in his heart. You should know that what he has been dreaming of is to get the power of this giant beast. If he can get this power, then he will be incomparable. At this time, the fire, which had been standing beside the overlord, began to feel something wrong, because now the overlord''s eyes were staring at the blade of the sword. Huo Huo was startled and quickly pushed him, but the overlord didn''t move at all at this time. He stood in the same place and continued to move. In the eyes of the overlord, there are more and more pictures in front of his eyes. At this time, it is obvious that he can also understand the desire of the overlord, his dream and everything he wants. However, this sword in Xi''an is telling all the ways to obtain these forces in an orderly way Overlord. He is telling the overlord how to find the location of this giant beast. Even in this illusion, he directly tells the overlord that his thoughts and his belief are all correct. This is the truth in this world, but it has been buried in such a long historical process. "How are you, Overlord?" At this time, the fire was obviously scared. He knew in his heart that the overlord could not be a weak willed person, but it did not mean that the overlord could resist the repeated erosion of this sword. So taking advantage of this opportunity, the fire quickly took out a dagger from his waist, and then he went to the overlord and said sorry in a low voice. Then he lifted the dagger and thrust it into his back. This sudden pain made overlord wake up from this illusion. Overlord also recovered immediately at this time. However, when he saw the worried expression of the fire, he didn''t feel that he was almost bewitched.Now he felt as if he had found the truth. He was smiling and beaming. "What''s the matter? What does this sword reveal to you? What did he tell you? " The overlord said with a smile. "This sword tells me how to find the spiritual belief within my tribe, that is, the location of that giant beast!" "How is that possible?" Even if it was a fire, he believed more or less in his heart that these rumors within his tribe were just invented by their ancestors to unite the whole tribe. But now someone suddenly told him that it was true. What would he think? So at this time, the fire still has to lift his head. It seems that he is not very interested in what he knows in front of his eyes, and even he can more or less feel that it is just a fake. "Overlord, although you and I are brothers, I still have to tell you something. That is what this sword just showed you. No matter how beautiful it is, it will never exist. So don''t believe this sword easily." Although the overlord knew this in his heart, now he was more interested in whether the beast was real? Chapter 554 The overlord sighed, then shook his head and said. "Although I knew in my heart that it might be false, he had already revealed to me the location of this giant beast, so that''s why I have to go to the bottom of it." Now, Overlord, he has got some enlightenment from this sword which is the daughter of death, and now he is about to move forward towards the enlightenment that the daughter of death has given him. After all, now is the best time to realize the dream in his heart, so he will never let it go easily now. He must try his best to realize it. The fire can only sigh. Although this time for him, let overlord to do such a thing is not a good thing. But now, as one of his most loyal friends, the fire must be with the overlord. After all, he knows in his heart that it will bring very bad consequences for him to accept such things by himself, which is true. So what he can do now is just to accompany the overlord as much as possible. When he is in danger, he can also try his best to help overlord. On the other hand, in Chudong, after successfully persuading the king of the horned horse to join Ben''s tribe, Ben has now successfully returned to his tribe. After returning to the tribe, most of the people in the tribe have chosen the call they want, and they are all united under the banner of Ben. But to be exact, they didn''t unite under the banner of Ben. They all became loyal because of the king of horned boa. In fact, there was still an undercurrent inside. Even Chu Dong didn''t know when they would set off a rebellion again. But at least now their tribe is relatively united, so Chu Dong can rest assured for the time being, because he also knows that their tribe can''t cause too much trouble for the time being. In addition to returning to his own tribe and seizing the time to actively engage in production within his own tribe, Chu Dong''s biggest worry now is that he is about to face these unknown threats. So now he gradually understood that in addition to facing these problems, there was another more important point that he had to survive in the next catastrophe, and Chu Dong didn''t know where the catastrophe started. So now Chu Dong''s heart is thinking about how to plan as a whole, and the rest of the soldiers in the tribe have to continue to expand their magnificent fighting capacity. But it''s not so easy to expand the fighting power within his tribe. Now Chu Dong''s heart also knows that these technologies within his tribe are not enough. Because of this, Chu Dong is also thinking about whether he should continue to invest more ideas to build more technology, but it is not easy to do this. The first thing to bear the brunt is that these craftsmen in the Chudong tribe are seriously lack of R & D ability, so now most of them can only follow the blueprint of Chudong. Because of this, Chu Dong was thinking about how to continue to improve the fighting capacity of the tribe. Now the mainframe chip is very clear, that is, only cavalry can be set up in a short time, but it is not easy to set up this cavalry. Because the inside of the horned horse tribe has just recovered from the turmoil, it is obvious that although they have just united, it will take a little time for them to repair again in a short time. Because of this, now you know that it will take some time to achieve this, but on the other hand, besides actively looking for more cooperation opportunities, he is also looking for the source of their tribe. At present, in addition to the constant development of these internal military weapons, the other side of Chu Dong is that training is also very important. He is constantly adding more food to his tribe. At the same time, Chu Dong, the soldiers under his hand, does not let them idle. He also began to take turns to practice frequently, but such work requires a person to lead, so Chu Dong just led the soldiers under his hands. After several times of training, he could only stop. After all, the two generals in Chu Dong are still lying on the hospital bed, and their wounds have not healed. At this time, Chu Dong thought and sighed, and then he walked out of the tent step by step with his rough broth in his hand. He turned left and right and soon came to Xia''s tent. At this time, Xia seemed to be much better than before, and his wound began to scab. But it doesn''t mean that he will be able to fight as before. Although he hopes to perform some tasks instead of Chu Dong several times, it doesn''t work now, because although Xia''s wound seems to be healed on the surface, his wound is internal injury. Chu Dong was almost startled when he examined Xia''s wound. If the primitive people had such a strong body, they would have died long ago, because the ax was too deep.If it wasn''t for Xia''s strong sternum, I''m afraid Xia would have been cut a big hole by this axe and died. So now Chu Dong knew that although the surface of Xia''s class had healed, the bone of his chest had not healed. If he was sent to the car casually, I''m afraid that his wound might be torn again in the next battle. At that time, I''m afraid his wound would not be good for a lifetime. Because of this, Chu Dong now knows that he has to rest at home. Because of this, Chu Dong often asks others to cook more broth for him day and night. "Chief, you''re here again. In fact, you don''t have to come here at all. After all, I know in my heart that there are a lot of things that can''t be done now, and you also have a lot of things to deal with, so you can leave me alone." But after hearing what he said, Chu Dong shook his head and then looked at him with a smile. "This is nothing. Now I''m just doing what I should do." Chapter 555 "You should know that you are not only my bodyguard, but also my most loyal friend. I can''t easily lose you, so don''t heal the wound now, but you still have to be quiet for a while. When your wound is completely recovered, I will arrange tasks for you." Although Chu Dong really thought so, after leaving Xia''s tent, Chu Dong''s face was still very anxious, because he had gently touched the wound on his lower body and chest. Now Xia''s wound seemed to have no sign of healing, and his sternum was cut in two by the axe. And every night summer will often because of the chest that a wound pain and pain of wailing up. So now Chu Dong''s heart is also very anxious. He sighs, and then goes into Yang''s tent again. At this time, Yang seems to be nothing. He sits alone in his tent and carves a piece of wood with a small knife. He looks bored. Chu Dong didn''t speak, just looked at him quietly, because at this time he felt that he knew that although he looked like a slouch at this time, Chu Dong should really thank him, because just before Chu Dong set out to look for the king of the wildebeest, Yang, a man of great order, managed the tribe in an orderly way, so Chu Dong was also a leader There''s no one wrong. And this time Yang also immediately noticed him, he looked back to see Chu Dong, also embarrassed to smile. "I''m sorry, chief. I''m idle and bored now. I''m doing some handicrafts. As you have said, our tribe is in urgent need of many craftsmen. So I''m thinking that if I learn this, maybe I can help you a lot." Chu Dong in see him in front of this pair of nervous to die of appearance, also can''t help but smile a voice, then Chu Dong also shook his head. "What are you talking to me about? Now I don''t blame you. You know, I have to praise you. After all, you did manage the tribe well in the two days when I left the tribe. " After hearing Chu Dong''s praise, Yang is also embarrassed to scratch his head. At this time, he also stands up. However, when he stood up, Chu Dong still saw the countless wounds on his body. Every time he saw Chu Dong, there would be a faint burst of anger. At that time, it was clear that Yang Xin was not a bad opponent at all, but even though he knew that he might die on the battlefield, he still rushed to the front and tried his best to resist the overlord''s innumerable attacks. He almost died on the battlefield. If it wasn''t for his strong physique, he would not have been able to be saved at all. But the biggest scar on his body also sounded an alarm to Chu Dong all the time, that is, some people can''t survive in all kinds of environments like Chu Dong. Yang is such a person. When he took office normally, he was ready to die in every battle, so he basically did not look back when he fought. It is precisely because he has such a belief in his heart that he can become the most powerful soldier of Chudong, and this title is the title Yang won himself after countless battles. Chu Dong sighed, and then immediately arranged a fight, intending to let him personally lead the soldiers out to practice. After all, Chu Dong knew that there would be a catastrophe in the future in front of him, and Chu Dong had to be prepared first. Just after this, so Chu Dong did not hesitate, and he quickly ordered yang to take his soldiers to prepare them The newly equipped weapons, in their camp, are going to the open space to conduct a simulated battle. Chu Dong doesn''t have much kungfu to do one-on-one practice now. Now he can only make these soldiers strong as soon as possible in this way. If they play a very good role in the war with themselves, then they should be able to play a greater role in the subsequent battle. At this time, Chu Dong also stood directly on the wall of their tribal camp and watched the soldiers fighting in front of him from a distance. On the other side, a guard stood up to report that someone was asking for help. After hearing the news, Chu Dong immediately looked back and found that Ben had come to his camp again. This time, he seemed very happy, even he was holding several wildebeests behind him. It seemed that these were the gifts he gave Chu Dong. When Chu Dong saw him like this, he also laughed and went to meet him immediately. "Thank you. I''m afraid my tribe would not have existed if you hadn''t spared no efforts to save each other in that forest. Today, you should come to my tribe to see some people who wanted to rebel. Now they have all changed greatly. Now they are all united under my command." Ben said and laughed. It seemed that he was also very happy at this time. Although Chu Dong was only happy for him, now he knew that the situation in front of him was only temporary, because now Chu Dong knew that there were many crises hidden in his tribe, and the crisis had to be ended as soon as possible.But now if Chu Dong continues to interfere with his internal mistakes, I''m afraid it will cause his dissatisfaction, so now Chu Dong can only hide these words in his heart temporarily, because this time Chu Dong has something to look for him. "Do you remember what you promised me before?" "That''s for sure, so I''m here this time? In addition to these wildebeests, I have to show you the person who knows how to grow special herbs. " He said while laughing, Chu Dong also stopped nodding at this time, because now he absolutely knew that the wounds of the two generals in his tribe were still very serious, so they could not immediately carry out some relatively strict tasks. Because of this, Chu Dong now knew that he needed more help Help. Among them, what he needs most in his heart is medical assistance, and the one who grows special herbs should be able to give him some guidance, which is really for the so-called Chu Dong. Chapter 556 Instead, he immediately nodded and agreed, and then he ran with them, and they left their camp step by step. It''s a lesson for Dongchu to put on the iron armor this time. Such a suit of armor is nothing to Chu Dong, but you also know Chu Dong''s business. If he meets some very urgent moments, this kind of armor may still be able to save his life. Just because of this, Chu Dong also runs with him. Two people leave the camp, and we walk step by step towards the mountains in the West. "It seems that many people dare to go to the swamp in the west, because most of them are strange places But this time Ben also laughed, and then he pretended to be very mysterious. "So, you are right to say that, but you should understand that the principle of natural selection, you know, not every tribe should survive in a place suitable for them, some people overcome their environment and survive in that place." Chu Dong frowned, and then he immediately followed the pace of running. The two of them walked all the way to the West. Today, it was very cold outside, and there was a strong wind all around. But in the face of such a cold wind, Chu Dong didn''t hesitate at this time, because he didn''t feel cold at all. He knew what he was doing now. Because of this, the pace of Chudong is becoming faster and faster. They can''t even keep up with Chudong. The two of them continue to move forward step by step. In front of him is a desolate desert. After this desert is their destination, which is the wetland. Chudong also found this desert very strange, because originally Chudong remembered that there should be a forest in this place, but he didn''t know why, in addition to the climate change in the past two years, these tribes also cut down trees wantonly, which caused the desertification of this land. Chu Dong was also very worried. Later, even if the desert would expand to his own territory, Chu Dong began to observe the surrounding environment while moving forward. "How do you look like you''re worried that someone might attack us? I''ll tell you, don''t worry, it''s OK, because I''ve made enough preparations this time, you see. " As he spoke, he gently took out a small but exquisite hand crossbow from his clothes. However, this hand crossbow is completely different from that made by Chu Dong. This hand crossbow seems to be more exquisite, and there are very delicate carvings on it. Chu Dong looked at the weapon in front of him and began to praise it secretly. After all, it can be seen from here that this man''s forging technology is very powerful. It can be said that this is something made by a very powerful craftsman. "Where did you get this thing? It seems that it is not produced within your tribe." "Of course not. How could it be that this thing produced within our tribe came from a place far away from us?" Ben said and laughed, then narrowed his eyes. "Where?" As he walked, Chu Dong thought of countless pictures in his mind, because he didn''t know which tribe in the north had such skilled craftsmen. Chu Dong could not think of it for a long time. He also laughed, and then slowly said two words. "City states." "What did you say?" In this moment, Chu Dong himself was startled, because although these people had heard of the name of city-state, he had never heard of helping these people to do business with these primitive people. They didn''t look like people of the same era. Now it seems that they are crossing from another world, because as early as Chudong, the primitive people lived in the original camp of Shiban, the city-state had already built walls and lived in the castle. Moreover, it seems that there are many smart factions within the city-state, so they have been involved in all kinds of wars for a long time, so they basically don''t have much time to waste on the primitive people outside. Because of this, Chudong has always been very strange to the city-state, because Chudong knows what the mentality of these people is. They may also think that most of the primitive people in Chudong are just some uncivilized humanoid animals. "But it''s such a group of people who look down on the primitive people. How can these weapons inside them circulate to the outside?" Chu Dong asked as he thought about it. "You see, I know. You don''t know anything, so I''ll tell you. In fact, the city-state doesn''t keep in touch with the outside at all. It''s just that these people who keep in touch with the outside don''t show up on their own.""What do you mean?" Chu Dong also began to feel very confused at this time. "You should have heard that there are many chambers of commerce inside the contractor. Apart from doing business inside the factory, these chambers of commerce also have a more important source of income, that is, they are often willing to trade with these primitive people outside, but they still adopt a similar method of exchanging things with us." As he spoke, he began to frown. "I heard that this group of people in their city-state used a kind of metal called gold coin for trading. I''m surprised. Can this small metal currency be worth more than a cow?" After hearing Ben''s strange query, Chu Dong also laughed, but he didn''t explain it. Although Chu Dong understood how advanced these constructions were in the city-state. But he is also very strange, that is why there is such a place. What is the reason for this place? We should know that Chu Dongxing butterfly understands that it takes many years to develop such a highly perfect civilized society, but the city-state has already completed the literature in this era Ming''s construction. Chapter 557 At this time, Chu Dong began to follow Chu Dong, step by step close to the forest they were going to. It is said that there are some very strange tribes hidden in the forest, and Chu Dong got some very special herbs from these tribes. However, in the words of Chudong, these herbs should be tea, but in such a primitive society, we can still find tea through our own cultivation. It can be seen that this must be a very special tribe, because most of the tribes follow the habit of drinking blood at the beginning, but this tribe is different, so Chudong is a very special tribe At the same time, they make up their mind that they should have more useful things to explore. What''s more, the two generals were injured at the same time in Chu Dong''s step, so Chu Dong''s demand for these herbs became more serious at this time. If Chu Dong could really make a deal with them, now Chu Dong should be able to get enough herbs from their side, and these herbs might be able to be planted. In this way, there is a continuous source of herbs in Chu Dong tribe. Although Chu Dong thought so in his heart, Chu Dong also told Chu Dong that the chieftain of this tribe had a strange temper. Generally speaking, he would not negotiate with others casually. The negotiation of Chu Dong can be traced back to a year ago. When Chu Dong led the tribe to explore this area, he found this tribe by accident ¡£ At this time, there was a rebellion in this tribe. After Chu Dong helped the tribe evaluate the judgment, the tribe also owed Chu Dong a favor because of this reason. It was also an opportunity that Chu Dong began to trade with them. However, Chudong didn''t find out how useful these herbs were. It just used them as a tool for recreation, so Chudong''s tribe developed the habit of drinking milk tea. But Chu Dong''s mind at this time is definitely not just milk tea, he is now thinking of medicine that can cure illness. This is why Chu Dong must try every means to go to that tribe at this time. However, until now, Chu Dong doesn''t know what kind of treatment he will meet when he arrives at this place. After all, for this tribe, Chu Dong is just an outsider. According to our newspaper, they are very resistant to the outsider inside this tribe ¡£ Chu Dong followed Chu Dong and continued to move towards this wilderness. After they passed this seemingly dry wilderness, the land in front of them began to turn into some sticky soil. Although for Chu Dong, the mud that looks very sticky is nothing at all, now Chu Dong knows that he should be closer to the wetland. Because of this, Chu Dong also knows that it''s time to prepare himself. After all, there are many strange things in the land Things. Under the leadership of Chu Dong, Chu Dong finally passed through the thick mud. After Chudong passed through the mire, he finally arrived at the wetland. Sure enough, according to what Chudong told him, this place looks like a very thick land. There are some crooked trees growing everywhere, and there are many strange looking birds nesting on the top of these trees. When they saw Chu Dong and Chu Dong, the two outsiders entering the place, they also began to make a creaking sound. Chu Dong looked very relaxed. He picked up a stone from the ground and threw it. But just as Chu Dong''s stone touched the top branch of the tree, and then there was a crash, many birds in the whole forest soared directly into the air. "How can there be so many birds in this place?" After all, according to Chu Dong''s psychological idea, these birds should grow in the woods. How come the situation seems to have changed, and now these birds are willing to settle in a wetland? The east also followed to smile Chu. "I can''t help it. After all, in the woods of other places, people from other tribes often go in and cut down trees, so even if the birds build their nests on the trees, they will soon be destroyed by human beings, so they can only move to this very remote place. At least there are not many tribes in this place, so these birds can live there They live and work in peace and contentment. " Chudong sighed as he spoke, and then he said to himself. "It''s just like people." Chu Dong felt thoughtful after hearing Chu Dong''s words, but now he didn''t have the heart to think about these things, because now he has been thinking about how to quickly find a way to cure the two generals of his tribe. Now the Department Chu Dong brought him is an opportunity. At this time, Chu Dong and Ben had already entered the wetland forest. They were struggling and stepped on the thick mud. Chu Dong also had a carpenter in his hand at this time. When he took a few steps forward, he would always poke the mud under his feet to prevent himself from sinking in.You look very careful. After hearing what Chu Dong said, Chu Dong took a breath, and then he narrowed his eyes, as if to say something about the past that he did not dare to look back. It turned out that when he came here a year ago, he was too impatient, and it was too late, so he ordered his troops to ride and rush through the wetland quickly. As a result, it led to disaster. Originally, he thought that this wetland should not be afraid, but he didn''t expect that when he really led his team out of the wetland, there were only about 100 people around him, at least more than 50 people were trapped in the wetland. Knowing this, Chu Dong immediately began to order my people to go back to the forest to save them. Unfortunately, it was too late in the end, because at that time, many soldiers were trapped in the mire and couldn''t move, so after experiencing such things, Chu Dong became more cautious in doing things, because he knew in his heart that all the soldiers around him were his loyal prime ministers, and he couldn''t carry them easily Betray them. Chapter 558 "It''s a betrayal to put their life and death aside." After hearing these words, Chu Dong also thought carefully for a while, and then also laughed, because at this time, Chu Dong also knew that there were not many chiefs who could care for his people in this land, so now Chu Dong''s impression of Chu Dong was naturally better. They continued to walk step by step towards the deepest part of the forest, but at this time the door suddenly stopped. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Chu Dong was also stunned at this time, and then he stopped immediately and began to observe the surroundings. At this time, the surroundings seemed calm and there was no situation at all. Because of this, Chu Dong looked back at Chu Dong again. At this time, Chu Dong seemed to think of something, and then he sighed helplessly. "I forgot the location of their camp." Chu Dong also shook his head when he saw the appearance of running to Chu Dong, because he had never met a good thing since Chu Dong started so long. Because of this, the Lord absolutely believed that Chu Dong would act like this and understood it. Besides, there is no one in this land who knows this forest better than Chu Dong, Zheng Dong Because of this, Chu Dong can only choose to calm down. Now for Chu Dong, what he really should do is not to survive in this land. What he should do now is to try his best to find the location of that tribe. Because of this, Chu Dong was ready to deal with all the dangers. In this forest, Chu Dong could not find many good things at this time, because at this time, although they had lost their way, Chu Dong was still trying to find the source around him, but the speed he was looking for was too slow, so there was no way to go out at this time. He could only start searching around as usual, and then he thought about how to find the source We can find some places to make a fire from this land. It''s obvious that Chu Dong hasn''t adapted to the original environment. He didn''t expect that there was mud and swamp all over the wetland now, and there was no place to settle down, let alone improve his life, because there was moisture everywhere in the wetland forest, especially at night when water vapor appeared from the ground. It was very difficult for Chu Dong to start a fire in his heart. Because of this, he had no choice but to choose a higher place. Maybe he could find a better place in the highland. But when Chu Dong was looking for a bungalow in Bigao, he found that it was not so simple, because now Chu Dong knew that if he could not find a high place before that, it would be more serious at this time. Because of this, Chu Dong could only take a breath at this time, and then he began to search for some roads around him. No matter how the forest around him seems to be getting dim, he can''t find it in his heart. It''s getting dark, but Chu Dong can''t find the place he''s looking for, but he''s as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He desperately began to go around, searching for these places around, but he never found them, because at this time, it was obvious that for Chu Dong, he was most responsible for bringing Chu Dong into this place. And if Chu Dong had any problems in this place, he would be miserable all his life. So now he knows that he can''t do much, and he has to try his best to calm down. His heart will be like this. So now he knows that he has to find the difference We need to find a better way. But just when Chu Dong and Chu Dong were still wandering in the forest and couldn''t find the source, suddenly Chu Dong seemed to find something wrong, because the originally quiet forest began to make a sound, which was like some animal patting the water with its tail. "Did you hear that sound?" After hearing Chu Dong''s color Warcraft, Chu Dong immediately began to close his eyes and listen carefully. Before long, Chu Dong opened his eyes, and the next second was replaced by a pair of very scared eyes, because he didn''t expect the situation to turn into this. "This is a deep water crocodile." Chu Dong was biting his teeth. Obviously, at this time, he was very frightened. He took out two knives directly from his clothes. The knives looked very sharp. He took them with him, but they didn''t seem to be able to make him safe, because these deep-water crocodiles were the biggest predators on this wetland. "You have to be careful. These crocodiles won''t confront you head-on. They will only sneak around you and attack you, and that''s how it is now."Chu Dong took a deep breath as he spoke. At this time, he also understood that the reason why these crocodiles were able to dominate the land here was because of the local environment. At this time, the wetland seemed to be full of dirty sewage, and these crocodiles were able to move in such a muddy place. They will hide under the water for a long time, but when there is a prey passing through the swamp on their surface, they immediately rush out from the jujube, and then bite the prey to drag him into the swamp. So at this time, Chu Dong was also very nervous. He didn''t expect that they were facing such a terrible creature. Because of this, he didn''t dare to neglect any more. What he could do was to spare no effort to protect Chu Dong. Chu Dong didn''t think that his journey was so difficult at this time, so Chu Dong didn''t speak. Instead, he gently pulled out a machete from his waist. This machete was made of very delicate steel and was extremely sharp. Chu Dong and Chu Dong began to turn their backs to each other at this time. Chapter 559 While they were paying attention to the movement around them, they began to test their surroundings carefully, because the situation is not what they can deal with now. Because Chu Dong knew in his heart that these crocodiles could become the top of the food chain in this place, naturally, there was a part of the reason. Because of this, now Chu Dong knew in his heart that he could hardly deal with these crocodiles by relying on his own strength and his weapons. Chu Dong was thinking and biting his teeth. Then he sighed. It seemed that he had no preparation at all. And it''s really like this, because at this time, Chu Dong also looks like this. As he took a deep breath, he was always paying attention to my movements. At this time, he obviously felt that some crocodiles had taken them as their targets. Because of this, Chu Dong now knew that he could no longer entrust all his hopes to himself as before. At this time, Chu Dong was still very hesitant. Suddenly, the pool of water around him began to emerge. Chu Dong immediately gritted his teeth, and then he was ready. He focused all his attention on his left side. Rowing! At this time, there was a loud noise directly behind Chu Dong. Chu Dong quickly turned back, which could be regarded as a general situation. At this time, Chu Dong only saw a bloody mouth directly attacking him. Chu Dong also immediately flashed to one side, but it didn''t work. At this time, the crocodile directly bit Chu Dong''s upper body. If it was bitten, Chu Dong would die I''m afraid the whole body will be crushed. Only at this critical moment, Chudong immediately hit the crocodile''s mouth with his knife in his hand, and the crocodile howled in pain. Then he quickly got into the nearby swamp and disappeared again. Chu Dong sighed. At this time, he really had no other way, because this situation was a very distressing thing for Chu Dong. But it was just because Chu Dong was desperately trying to save Chu Dong, so at this time his knife was directly left in the mouth of those crocodiles. Now Chu Dong had no weapons in his hand, and he didn''t know what to do now. "It''s OK. Don''t worry. I''ve said that. I''ve made preparations in advance. Look at my crossbow. As long as it can successfully operate the crocodile, it will directly penetrate the whole crocodile. In this way, we can directly destroy it." Although Chu Dong seemed confident at this time, he could still detect a trace of fear from him. "Have you ever tried this crossbow before?" At this time, Chu Dong also shook his head. "I knew that. Now how do you know that you can penetrate the crocodile as long as you hit it?" At this time, Ben didn''t know what to do, he said, trembling. "This is the man who sold me this weapon. He told me that this weapon is extremely powerful. Even he spent a lot of money to bring this weapon out." Next thing, Chu Dong doesn''t need to know that Chu Dong must have been cheated by this weapon seller. Because of this, Chu Dong now knew that he could not be the same as at the beginning. Now what he can do is to keep himself as much as possible. Although Chu Dong thought so in his heart, the next second, the crocodile rushed out of the swamp again, and this time it aimed at Chu Dong. Chu Dong didn''t hesitate. While Chu Dong didn''t shoot, Chu Dong cut the crocodile directly to the ground. This crocodile also gave out a painful roar at this time, and then went into the underground swamp again, and disappeared without a trace. But at this time, after such a round of testing, Chu Dong also began to realize that these crocodiles are definitely not what ordinary people can pay for. Because just now when he cut my steel knife into the crocodile''s skin, it burst into sparks. Chu Dong was surprised at this time, but he didn''t have too many ideas now. Because at this time, from such a point of view, the crocodile''s skin is very hard, and it seems that it is not penetrated by ordinary weapons at all. This crocodile has been soaked in the surface of the swamp for many years. Once these crocodiles get up from the swamp again, some soil will be dried by the sun. In addition, there are basically all these minerals in the swamp, so the soil and minerals become part of the crocodile skin after being dried. Because of this, Chu Dong knew that the crocodile didn''t look like a normal crocodile at all. At least its skin was harder than that of other animals.Chu Dong knew that it was not easy to deal with these crocodiles, so he could not count on Chu Dong''s Crossbow now. At this time, Chu Dong also paid close attention to the surroundings, because he swore to himself in his heart that he would be killed when these crocodiles appeared next time. So at this time, he kept searching the surrounding environment, so it seems that the environment and atmosphere are also very tense. This is the crocodile that starts to walk around, making all kinds of noises in all places. This crocodile is very smart, and now he is confusing the public through all kinds of methods. Only in this way can the crocodile take advantage of the danger to attack Chudong directly and kill Chudong and Chudong directly, but his idea is not so easy to realize, because at this time, Chudong also began to hold his breath and look very calm. But these crocodiles at this time he can''t help, so he turned around a few times, also like a madman directly from the jujube inside out, and this time he aimed at Chudong, because he now understand in his heart, Chudong hand this weapon can''t hurt him, so now he wants to kill Chudong, is definitely the best choice. Chapter 560 At the moment when the crocodile soared into the air, Chu Dong bit his teeth, and then the next second he pulled the trigger, and the arrow flew out. Before the crocodile had time to react, he was directly penetrated by the crossbow. The next second, the crocodile was nailed directly to the tree. The crocodiles struggled painfully. Not long after that, he began to hoarse, and then slowly swallowed. Even Chu Dong couldn''t imagine that this crossbow was so powerful. It seemed that the merchant didn''t cheat him. This crossbow was really powerful. At this time, Chu Dong immediately took out a crossbow from Chu Dong''s waist again and carefully observed it. At this time, he gradually found that the way of making this breast was completely different. It was not like a conventional arrow at all, but like an inverted harpoon. But the surface was made very sharp, even Chudong gently scraped with a branch, can directly scrape off the branch. From this, it can be seen that this crossbow must have gathered a very powerful forging ability, so the Master Chu Dong knew in his heart at this time, that is why the merchant dared to sell this crossbow so expensive, because he knew in his heart that it was not this crossbow that was really valuable. What is really valuable is these crossbows. "The crossbow was sold to you by a cunning merchant. I don''t know if it was sold to you by a cunning merchant." Because of this, now Ben also suddenly realized. "No wonder this businessman couldn''t give me those crossbows when I didn''t deliver them here." Now Chu Dong thought of this in his heart, but he still felt very painful, because he didn''t think that he was cheated. For example, if these crossbows and arrows were placed in the city-state, they would not be so expensive. In addition, although this crossbow looks very delicate, it is certainly not a product of the city-state. Chudong naturally didn''t think much about it at this time, because although they had solved the problem, the next second he would hear more voice around him, and Chudong was ready to bite his teeth. At this time, Chudong immediately installed another crossbow. It seems that after the death of this crocodile, more and more crocodiles noticed that there was prey on this side. So now the crocodiles who hesitated for a month began to circle around Chudong and Chudong, but they didn''t seem to be in a hurry to go out immediately, as if they were waiting for an opportunity, waiting for a place to support And it''s the right time to kill Chu Dong and Chu Dong. They circled around, but they could not find a chance, because Chu Dong and Chu Dong began to defend more closely at this time, so now these crocodiles seem to be unable to find a chance for a while, so now they can do little, they can only keep circling and looking for opportunities. And Chu Dong had no way at this time. Although he wanted to use his own ability to drive all the crocodiles away, he had no way, because although his sacred power was very powerful, the swamps were so deep that his power could not penetrate them. At this time, Chu Dong felt that he was going to die in the next second. Suddenly, there was a roar around him. Then four weeks later, the crocodiles began to disperse. Chu Dong followed the roar and found that, sure enough, a large group of people appeared in front of Chu Dong. This group of people seems to be very ancient and primitive. Their skin seems to be tanned, and the clothes they are wearing are not animal skins, more like clothes made of hard bark and leaves. They are now staring at Chu Dong and Chu Dong with their eyes. At this time, standing in front of them is an old man, holding a crutch tightly in his hand. There is a small bag hanging on the crutch, which contains strange herbs. The smell of these herbs diffused in the forest. All of a sudden, some crocodiles in the surrounding grass also chose to leave this place and run far away. Step by step, the stadium came to Chu Dong, who saluted a chief at this time. "Mr. marsh." "So it''s you. I figured out this morning that there would be outsiders in our tribe tomorrow, so we made preparations early in the morning, but none of you came, so I speculated that there was something wrong with you. I finally found you." This chief, Mr. marsh, seems to be over 50 years old, but although he is very bent, he always has a spiritual strength when he talks. "So this one is..." At this time, he also turned his head to look at Chu Dong. "Ah, I forgot to introduce him. This is my friend and the chief of the barbarian tribe. You know, he helped me a lot. But for him, I''m afraid my tribe would fall apart now."Although Chu Dong seems to want to say hello to the stadium named Mr. marsh, the chief named Mr. Zaozi is startled by his next move. He approaches Chu Dong directly, and then sniffs the smell of Chu Dong with his nose. "What''s the matter?" Chu Dong also stepped back a few steps at this time. He started to look at the old man in front of him, smelling up and down. "You don''t have to mind. This is the way they say hello inside their department. And I have to tell you, Mr. marsh, but he is a very talented person. He can tell what kind of person he is by the smell of his body." Mr. marsh also laughed, and then he closed his eyes, as if in the aftertaste of Chu Dong''s body, but after a while, he suddenly opened his eyes. He stares at Chu Dong and utters a sentence. "You shouldn''t be here, you shouldn''t exist in this world at all! Who are you? " After hearing this, Chu Dong was also surprised. Did Mr. marsh see that he was a passer-by? If it was true, it would be troublesome, because Chu Dong himself could not explain the whole story. Chapter 561 After hearing Mr. Marsh''s words, Ben was also shocked, because he didn''t know what was going on in his heart, because he had known Mr. marsh for a long time, but during this period of time, how could he bring Chu Dong here today? Mr. marsh said such strange words. "Mr. marsh, what are you talking about? He is my friend and the chief of Mongolian tribe. How can he not belong to this world? " Mr. marsh closed his eyes at this time. It seemed that he was thinking about something, but before long, he slowly opened his eyes, then shook his head and sighed. "Then I should be wrong." But even if he explained this, he was very confused at this time, because he knew in his heart that Mr. marsh could not be wrong. He had never made a mistake in so many years. How could he be wrong this time? There must be a reason. Now this situation has become very special, because the light bulb is also a fog, but Chu Dong still needs to find these two people, it seems that they have some tacit understanding with each other, they do not speak to each other, it seems that they have a little understanding. "Well, it''s getting late now. You two should not continue to run around outside. Follow me back to our tribe." Then Mr. marsh put the question in his mind for a while, and he could only go back to the swamp. Along the way, he also took out a few bags from his clothes and put them in the hands of Chu Dong and Ben. "These things are used to disperse those deep-water crocodiles. You can take any two with you and put them on your body for later use." Although Ben knew at this time that it was not so complicated to solve these crocodiles, considering the last time they experienced this situation, he nodded and reluctantly accepted these small bags. A group of them went directly through the whole wetland, and finally arrived at Mr. Marsh''s camp after a long journey of nearly half an hour. Their tribe is called deep water tribe. The reason for this name is very simple, that is, my husband knows in his heart that the place where their tribe actually lived was once a bottomless sea. It doesn''t mean that they don''t know how to communicate with other tribes because they didn''t have a name for them I don''t know. At this time, Chu Dong finally arrived inside his camp. This camp looks very special. There are some very strong wood twisted everywhere. It seems that these trees naturally grow like this, and spontaneously twisted together to form a wall. It''s nothing to see. It''s just Mr. Marsh''s masterpiece. When Ben said this, he seemed very happy, because obviously he knew in his heart how hard it was to find someone like Mr. marsh. So now, Ben''s words and deeds naturally appear a very envious look, but even now no matter how much he envies Chudong, he still can''t rest assured of this swamp man. Because it''s obvious that Mr. marsh doesn''t look like a normal person at this time, but he seems to be a person who can see through all the secrets. No one has ever been able to see through the identity of Chu Dong in such a long time when Chu Dong came to this land. However, Mr. marsh has seen Chu Dong in less than a minute when he met with Mr. marsh A man of the world. What kind of ability does he have? Although Chu Dong wanted to know at this time, he chose to give up later because he knew in his heart that people like Mr. marsh would not reveal these secrets too much. What he said just now was probably to give Chu Dong a warning. Chu Dong continued to walk in his tribe while looking for it. There is a very dry land around his tribe. It seems that the people of his tribe are very smart. They plant some very rough weeds on the land to absorb the water of the whole place. Over time, the land will naturally become a dry ground, and they can freely expand the size of their tribe in this wetland. They built a lot of tents on this dry land, but the surface of these tents was also covered with some very dry grass, which was also used to prevent moisture. In this way, even if there was more moisture in these tents, they would be directly absorbed by these grass. Chu Dong sighed as he walked. After all, this man named Mr. marsh was a very powerful man.Since he was able to open up a place of his own in this seemingly impossible place, it can be said that if he did not have enough patience and action, he would not be able to do it at all. That''s why he felt that Mr. marsh looked like a very strange person, but he was sincere I really admire him. The internal resources of their camp look very simple, but one thing is certain, that is, although they look simple inside the camp, they have everything. In addition to the tents used for residents'' living, there are even special places for sacrifice, as well as crops planted inside their tribes. You know, there are not many tribes in this area who have the courage to plant crops. Because they also know in their hearts that if their crops fail, all their previous efforts will be wasted. Instead of having such time, they might as well go hunting. But from Chu Dong''s point of view, he thinks that the chieftain who can really develop outstanding career and let the whole tribe plant crops is a smart man. And now Mr. marsh is such a person, he planted a lot of mushrooms in a large range within the tribe, which is also the most commonly used food within the tribe. Chapter 562 In addition to planting these crops on a large scale within the tribe, he also allowed the tribe to establish its own beliefs. He also allowed the residents of the tribe to believe in freedom. After knowing this, Chudong was also surprised, because this is not the age of civilization. This is a wild age. In a wild age, it is a dangerous and bold attempt to have the chief allow the residents of the tribe to believe in freedom. But even if the situation stopped this, he still agreed with his mind, because Chudong knew that as the strength of each tribe began to become stronger and stronger, eventually one day, they would choose to abandon the beliefs they once had. Because Chu Dong knew that although these tribes had many difficulties in their progress, they could all survive by relying on their so-called beliefs. However, when the tribe developed to the extreme, their original beliefs became their imprisonment. Because of this, Chudong now knows one thing, that is, if the tribe wants to survive actively, they must not rely on the so-called primitive beliefs. They must try every means to establish their own beliefs. Only in this way can they continue to go further. Mr. marsh recruited Chu Dong and ben to sit in the chief tent of their camp, and then ordered those below to serve some tea. "How''s it going? How do you feel when you come to this forest this time? " I don''t know why, at this time, Mr. Marsh''s expression seems to have eased a lot, and it doesn''t seem to be so excited at the beginning. "I''ve never been to such a place before, and I''ve never believed that such a serious tribe could survive in such a wetland, so this time you''ve opened my eyes." Chu Dong did not hesitate, but to tell the truth, he said all the thoughts in his heart. Mr. marsh is smiling. At this time, the people under him have already started to serve two pots of tea on their table. Without hesitation, Mr. marsh gently beckons Chu Dong not to be polite. Chu Dong also directly takes a cup of tea and tastes it carefully. The taste of this tea is so strong that even curse himself knows that in this primitive world, it is impossible for normal people to put out such tea, so it''s very strange to go out now. Where did this swamp elder get these tea. Although he didn''t seem to be interested in Chu Dong''s idea at this time, he seemed to react immediately after seeing Chu Dong''s curious eyes, and then he said with a smile. "I know you are very interested in my idea of cultivating herbs, but I can''t tell you for the time being. After all, this is the root of our tribe. If I tell you, I''m afraid our tribe will get into a lot of trouble." Chu East this time oneself still a little don''t quite understand, but this time run also in Chu East ear low voice of say. "It doesn''t matter. It''s about trust. When he trusts you, he will tell you naturally." Chu Dong also understood such things, and then they began to drink the tea in front of them. "What''s your business here this time? I think both of you are tribal chiefs. You can''t come here to find me when you''re free. " At this time, Mr. marsh also told the truth. It''s obvious that Chu Dong and Ben didn''t relax after this side. They had something important to ask each other. "Mr. marsh, we have something to ask for this time, so I hope you can listen to us." When he heard what Ben said, Mr. marsh naturally nodded and became quiet, listening carefully to what he was about to tell him. "I came here mainly to repay my friend. After all, he really helped me a lot, and I also decided to bring him here. I hope you don''t blame me for this, because you should understand me. If there is nothing wrong, I will never bring others to this place casually." After hearing this, Mr. marsh nodded calmly. At this time, Chu Dong took over his words and continued to say. "The situation is like this. My two generals were seriously injured in a battle with the southern tribes before. Although most of their wounds had been bandaged at this time, their internal injuries still didn''t recover. So I heard that the herbs in your tribe are very famous, so I came to see you." Mr. marsh also laughed, and then nodded. "I can probably understand what you want, but now I don''t have what you want." "How is that possible, Mr. Marsh? Don''t you have a special field for growing herbs? Haven''t you prepared a lot of herbs? Why not? "Ben was also a little nervous at this time, because he had already agreed with Chu Dong that this time he would come here to help him, but he didn''t expect that Mr. marsh had no way now. "I hope you can understand, because we also experienced a raid some time ago. After that raid, our tribe suffered serious casualties, and because we are in this area of ten cases, there are not many people to ask for help, so we can only survive, but the herbs we have painstakingly planted are also rare It''s all taken away. " When I heard this, I bit my teeth. Because he did not expect that Mr. Marsh''s tribal fate was so ill fated, and he was repeatedly attacked by all kinds of people. You know, such things are absolutely unacceptable to Ben. But for Chu Dong, what he noticed now was not the attack on his tribe, but why their grassland was taken away. After all, there were not many primitive people who knew how to use herbs in this land. It''s natural that they can be robbed because the attackers have a very unique understanding of herbs. So who is so interested in Mr. Marsh''s herbs? Chapter 563 "But I believe you can understand that there are not many people who are interested in those herbs on this land. The people who can rob these herbs from your tribe must also be people who have a lot of research on their own herbs. Do you have any idea who they are?" Mr. marsh hesitated for a moment, then closed his eyes. "Well, if there must be one, it should be the Black Mountain Tribe that lives in the nearby mountains." "What''s going on with this tribe?" Chu Dong also frowned at this time, because he seemed to have never heard of the location and name of the tribe, so now he also felt very strange, but at this time. Chu Dong didn''t think much, because he knew that it was useless to think too much now. Since it was possible that the man named Heishan tribe robbed the herbal medicine, Chu Dong naturally had the obligation to get those materials back. After all, without these materials, Chu Dong would be able to cure his two generals again. Because of this, the so-called Chu Dong had no way at this time. He took a deep breath, and then looked up at Mr. marsh. "Otherwise, let me go. I''ll help you get the herbs back, but in exchange, I want you to provide us with materials and teach us how to grow herbs." Mr. marsh also nodded to show understanding, but he was also very hesitant at this time. Mr. marsh, he''s our own man. You should trust him. If you have any doubts, just say it. Mr. marsh nodded, and then he said with a smile. "Although I am very grateful to you two for being able to stand up at this time, I have to tell you that the number of soldiers under my hands is seriously insufficient. After the last raid, they are basically dead and wounded. There are not many fighters." Ben thought at this time, how about going back to his tribe to lead the soldiers. But Chu Dong didn''t have any idea of going back at this time. He would continue to ask. "So how much can we take away from you?" Mr. marsh frowned at this time, and then his mind seemed to be thinking about something, and then he got a number. "There are only about ten people you can take with you. Ten soldiers are fully armed." Chu Dong also nodded at this time. "Ten people should be enough. After all, we don''t want to wipe out this Black Mountain Tribe this time. We just need to sneak in and get the herbs back before they find out." But just because of this, Chu Dong knew that this journey was not easy, because now they robbed a lot of herbs, so he could take back a little. After all, I''m afraid that if they can fight with dongshuipo, they will be killed as soon as they can. Ben nodded helplessly at this time. Although he still thought it would be better to bring a bottle, he knew that it would be too late at that time. So at this time, he had no choice but to reluctantly agree to Chu Dong''s request. Now it was several hours since they arrived at this place, so Chu Dong knew that it would not be particularly useful to hear them rush to clean up this so-called Black Mountain Tribe. So now Chu Dong knew that they should be here for a period of time. So at this time, Chu Dong had nothing to say. He wanted to let him start to plan in his mind how to get into their tribe. After all, why this tribe living in the high mountains was obsessed with herbal medicine was something that Chu Dong had never thought of. It was because of this that Chu Dong was not interested in It is very important to understand the information of life. After all this has been settled, now Chu Dong still has to run, and the two directly choose to live in the deep water tribe. They should live here for a while now. When Chu Dong gets what he wants, they will go back again. But just because of this, Chu Dong now knows that it takes a lot of time. But it was because of this that Chu Dong was able to save his two generals. So now Mr. marsh also directly arranged accommodation for Chu Dong and Ben. However, the place where he arranged to live was not much different from other places. Except for May Day, they all lived in the same tent, but Chu Dong was also very used to it, so now Chu Dong is very comfortable I also went to the tent, put all my luggage, and then lay down, slowly closed my eyes, ready to rest, but at this time can''t run, but has been sitting outside the tent of Chudong constantly sharpening. "It''s time to rest in the middle of the night. What are you doing?""I''m preparing for tomorrow''s battle." But Chu Dong shook his head at this time. "What are you talking about? We won''t be in such a hurry to die tomorrow. You should know that even if we add up two people and ten other people, it''s still a little difficult to deal with a whole tribe directly, so you''d better not think about it But it''s a little hard to understand at this time. "But didn''t you say that we went this time just to..." Chu Dong shook his head. "Don''t think too much about it. This time we will settle down in this place, and then slowly. Even after all, I believe your heart should understand that we may encounter a lot of troubles when we go to their tribe in such a hurry, so we have to collect a lot of intelligence first." Ben was also very impatient at this time. After all, he and Mr. marsh, the chief of Shenshui tribe, were allies. So now he knew in his heart how important it was to find the executive pay. But Chu Dong needed him to stop for a while, which would make it more difficult for him to accept. But there was no way. Now Chu Dong knew that even if he was in a bad mood, he had to force him to stay in this place, because he could continue to enjoy more ways. Chapter 564 After all, the plan they are going to carry out now is absolutely nothing safe. Finally, Ben accepted Chu Dong''s suggestion, so now Ben had no other way to think about it, because he knew in his heart that when he returned to the tribe again, I''m afraid there would be more things, and now the Heishan tribe has obviously focused on the deep water tribe, so if Chu Dong left again, I''m afraid they would come back By the time we arrived, the deep water tribe was gone. Because of this, Chu Dong knew that there was not much they could do. So at this time, Chu Dong also lived directly in the deep water tribe. It seems that everything is very common, but at this time, Chu Dong knows that even if he wants to do this thing, it must not be so simple. Just because of this, Chu Dong also sleeps like Ben at this time, although Ben also chooses to sleep directly after hearing Chu Dong say these words. But Chu Dong was very worried at this time, because he knew that the situation was not good for him. Therefore, Chu Dong tossed and turned that night, and it was difficult to fall asleep. The next morning, Chudong naturally woke up all of a sudden. He had woken up before. But when Chudong woke up, I didn''t feel very comfortable. Maybe it was because the humidity here was too heavy, and Chudong couldn''t hold on. At this time, the swamp just got up and felt backache, but he had no other way, only to let himself reluctantly accept all this, and then he walked step by step to the center of the camp. At this time, the people around the camp were cooking beef soup by a stove in the middle of the camp. Chu Dong carefully observed the way they cooked, and found that although they seemed to live in such a difficult place. But it''s obvious that they don''t seem to be under any pressure at this time, and they actually know how to use some special spices for seasoning just like the tribe in Chudong. They cut all the mushrooms into small pieces and then use them again. They had already prepared some dried meat and threw it into the pot. Then they ground all the special spices into powder and poured them into the pot together. Now it seems that this pot of thick soup has been cooked. This morning, it gives off a burst of fragrance in this camp Fragrance. After all, as early as he was still in the modern society, he was also a special lover of soup. This is a rare opportunity, Chu Dong naturally will not let it go, so as a group of Shengshui tribe soldiers, after seeing Chu Dong, they also greet Chu Dong while slowly preparing a bowl of soup for Chu Dong. Chu Dong as like as two peas, and then took the soup directly. He slowly tasted it, which was exactly the same as those of Chu Dong''s mind. But these soup had a taste of herbal medicine, but Chu Dong could accept it. After all, it was only primitive society. It was very good to drink such a soup. Chu Dong was drinking it. After a bowl of soup, the whole body also began to emit a burst of heat. "We usually get up early in the morning and drink a bowl of this soup. After all, we know in our hearts that the environment of our tribe is really very bad, so we have to try our best to get rid of the cold in our body, and this is the way we think of." Chu Dong nodded and continued to taste the bowl of soup in front of him. At this time, Mr. marsh also woke up. When he woke up, I saw Chu Dong again. Don''t smile and slowly ask Chu Dong to take a walk with him. Chu Dong had nothing else to do at this time, so he had to agree immediately. And now Chu Dong was going to the Heishan tribe. If he can get enough information on Mr. Marsh''s side, then Chu Dong can naturally gain some advantages in the future battle. Chu Dong and Mr. marsh were walking in the desert in front of them. Looking out of their camp, it was a deserted desert. Mr. marsh could not help twitching when he saw the desert, as if he remembered something sad. "Mr. marsh, what on earth do you want to tell me?" Chu Dong also raised his doubts at this time. Mr. marsh also nodded, and then pondered for a while. Before long, he would raise his head and look at Chu Dong calmly. "Tell me the truth, where are you from? After all, I can feel it from the smell of you. You don''t belong to this world at all. " In the end, Mr. marsh still couldn''t say such a thing to Chu Dong, and Chu Dong knew that he would have a conversation like this with him sooner or later, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast. But Chu Dong just shook his head and didn''t speak."What? Don''t you know how you got here? " But now Chu Dong seemed to be a little impatient. He took a deep breath and then glared at Mr. marsh. "What if I don''t belong in this world? Why do you care so much? Why do you care so much about where I come from? So long as I''m from another world, then I''m not your ally? " Mr. marsh shook his head, but it was obvious that he wanted to get some information from Chu Dong. "What''s going on?" Under the pressure of Chu Dong, Mr. marsh finally explained why he was so interested in Chu Dong. It turned out that during these years, their tribe had not been injected into this area at all. They once belonged to the same camp according to a Black Mountain Tribe. However, in order to obtain more resources, the Heishan tribe made a sneak attack on the deep water wheel. After the sneak attack, the deep water tribe had no choice but to move to this deserted place. Before that, there was a very smart man in the deep water tribe. The way to grow herbs and make soup was given by this man to others. Chapter 565 "He''s very smart, especially smart, and I can''t believe it. If we didn''t have him in our tribe, I''m afraid what we experienced today might not be so simple, but at that time he disappeared, and I don''t know where he went." Mr. marsh lowered his head as he spoke, looking very lost. He completely disappeared in that scuffle. No one knows where he went, and no one knows where our tribe should go next. Because these people in our tribe once regarded him as the son of God, as if he was chosen by God. The reason is that he has so many methods and skills to make these people in our tribe live well Well, that''s why we attach great importance to him at this time. Chu Dong didn''t expect that Mr. marsh in the deep water tribe had such a past, but from the way of planting herbs and making soup, the missing man didn''t look like a primitive man. "He once admitted to me that he didn''t belong to the world at all. He came here by accident, but as for why he came here and what he came here for, he really didn''t have any idea or clue in his mind." Mr. marsh said while staring at Chu Dong. "Now you smell very similar to him, so I can conclude that you are not a person in this world like him, but I don''t know why you are here." But Chu Dong also shook his head. "Then I believe you should know the answer to this question. Like the man who disappeared in your tribe, I don''t know what I came here for, and I don''t know what the meaning of my existence is. What I can do now is to give everything for my tribe." At this time, Mr. marsh naturally did not go on. After all, no matter he or Chu Dong, they all felt very sad about quitting smoking or something like that. And now although they live in this piece of land, it doesn''t mean that they can be very relaxed, because now Chu Dong knows in his heart how hard it is to live on this land. Because of this, Chu Dong now knows that he must carefully hide his past and never expose it casually. As for those people in other tribes, what Chu Dong can do is just to try to make him not too sad. "I know that you may attach great importance to the person who used to be in your tribe, but I am different from him. Now my mind is very clear and clear. I know what I am going to do and what I am going to do." Mr. marsh nodded at this time, and then he never told Chu Dong about the past. "Well, as you mentioned just now, it seems that you have a certain origin according to a Black Mountain Tribe." After hearing what Chu Dong said, Mr. marsh nodded. "That''s true. After all, we used to be allies." Hearing this, Chu Dong was startled, but soon he calmed down again, because Chu Dong had heard enough stories of mutual mutilation and betrayal among friends. "So now you should understand that sometimes when you become enemies with your own allies, then you may not only face your enemies, they know everything about you, know everything about you, and even have no hesitation when they attack you." Now Chu Dong understood why Mr. marsh would care so much about this matter. After all, he used to be his ally, but now he is facing each other. How can he make people feel sad and sad? So that''s why they attach so much importance to you herbs. Chu Dong had almost confirmed their motive in his heart. But Mr. marsh didn''t think so at this time. He narrowed his eyes, thinking about all kinds of things, and continued. "In fact, this matter is not so simple, because I believe you should understand in your heart that if they just want to retaliate me, they can eliminate us directly, but he didn''t. He just took the herbal medicine, then left and never came back." Hearing this, Chu Dong felt even more strange. What was the reason why they took the herbs directly? "I''ve heard that there seems to have been some changes in the belief of their chief recently. They seem to have started to believe in some very bizarre myths." "What does that mean?" Chudong frowned and thought of it carefully. "It''s obvious that they once believed in the nature as we do, and they also believed that one day they would integrate into the nature. But since he started a war with us, I have no contact with their stadium. It''s not until recently, when they attack me again, that I understand that, in fact, at this time, he''s not the only one They have become my enemies. "As Mr. marsh said, he could not help sighing. After all, for him, nothing could be more desolate than his former brother''s revenge. At this time, although Chu Dong thought so in his heart, he still didn''t quite understand why they attracted this bizarre myth and had something to do with their herbal medicine. At this time, Mr. marsh sighed, and then continued. "In fact, my tribe has taken in many civilians who fled from the Montenegrin tribe. According to their dictation, I can more or less feel that after we left, there was a great reform in the Montenegrin tribe. Originally, they were not so cruel and belligerent as they are today." "But after I left, their chief also began to change some rules within their tribe. Now the fighting within their tribe has become more and more, and their actions have become very strange. Most people will use poisonous weapons to attack." Now Chu Dong knew that he really wanted to respect the nature, but now they were blaspheming the nature. Chapter 566 In addition, they try their best to present all the offensive things in nature. "This is what I have learned. There have been great changes within their tribe, and the civilians have fled desperately. But now I don''t know whether their tribe is the one I knew at the beginning. Because of these, I feel very tangled in my heart." At this time, Chu Dong could also deeply understand what Mr. marsh was thinking in his heart? But there is no way. Now Chu Dong has made up his mind to take back all the herbs. Because of this, Chu Dong now knows that he has to go to the Heishan tribe anyway. Chu Dong had already made up his mind at this time, so he began to think about how to plan step by step. Now Chu Dong knew that he didn''t have many troops on hand. Ten people and he still had to run, so the number of people they could use now was only 12. The whole number of twelve people, you should know that Chu Dong usually sent out to investigate, and the number of investigation team is not so many people, it is because of this, so now Chu Dong also understand, that is now. If they really want to sneak into the Heishan tribe this time, they can only do it in a cautious way, and they can''t do it in a big way. Because of this, Chu Dong has made up his mind. Soon he said goodbye to Mr. marsh and went back to the center of the camp. At this time, Ben had already got up. He seemed to be excited about something and could adapt to it. Even today, he didn''t seem to have anything wrong with it. Now he was joining the carnival around him, eating and drinking with the people around him. After seeing Chu Dong, he waved excitedly, and then laughed. "What''s the matter? You''ve been out for a walk this early morning. It seems that you''re really used to getting up early. " Chu Dong just laughed bitterly for a while. After all, it''s like such heavy humidity. If it''s not for people who have lived in this place for a long time, I''m afraid they can''t really get used to it. As for the boy Ben, Chu Dong can only estimate that he has a genetic problem. "Come on, try this mushroom soup they made. I''ll tell you it''s delicious. Before I tried to ask my husband to give it to me, he couldn''t tell me." After learning about Mr. Marsh''s past, Chu Dong finally understood why he didn''t want to give these things to others. Because this is already his own memory for him. Just because of this, he now thinks that it would be the best thing if he could keep all these memories in his tribe forever. So he did not disclose all the information, but chose to hide in his own tribe. "Well, well, you don''t have to think about it all the time. You can do whatever you want today. I know you have brains, so I''ll listen to you. I''ll do whatever you want me to do." Chu Dong nodded gently, and then told Ben directly, let him come to the tent after breakfast, he wants to run with the door in person, to discuss the countermeasures. About half an hour later, Ben came in step by step with a big stomach, and Chu Dong began to draw on the ground with a branch. "Why are you planning now? What is this? " At this time, he came up and looked at Chu Dong. It seemed that he was very interested in the pattern on the ground. "This is the news I just got from Mr. marsh. This place is the camp of the Black Mountain Tribe. You can see that there are cliffs on both sides of the tribe. There are only two roads. One leads to the foot of the mountain, and the other leads to the top of the mountain. The mountain range is a ring mountain, which is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Because of this, the tribe can always stick to it For so many years. " Ben squinted at this time, but he couldn''t understand the pig after reading it for a long time. What do I think this pattern means? I don''t feel like explaining to him at this time. "Look at the fences inside their tribe. Like our tribal fences, they are all made of sharpened wood, but their defense at the front door and back door is very weak, because after so many years, they know that few tribes can have a direct conflict with them." "What''s more, which tribes in the north have nothing to do now and run up the mountain to fight with them. Because of this, they really don''t attach great importance to defense." Although Ben didn''t understand the picture in front of him, he understood what Chu Dong said. "So you mean we''re going to be careful and sneak in this time, right?" Chudong naturally nodded. "Now we have only 12 fighting forces that we can use, 12 people. How can you have a direct conflict with them?"I didn''t seem to care about it. "What''s the matter? You know, when our tribe was expanding its territory, I just took more than ten men to conquer a tribe." Chu Dong sighed. Although this side also showed that they could run and get to the bottom of the hand, it did not mean that they would fight in the countryside. Because Chu Dong knew in his heart at this time that running was the reason why he could get so many advantages in the front battlefield, it was because he had so many wildebeests and cavalry under his hands. These cavalry are an advantage in strategy. In addition, most of the tribes in the north will live in remote places. Because of this, they are in the process of fighting. The troops of the opposite tribe are easily dispersed by the cavalry. Once they come and go, these soldiers in the tribe naturally have a fear. When the fear spreads, basically this battle won''t be fought. By this way, Ben keeps fighting many small tribes and forces them to surrender, so as to accumulate their strength The most primitive resource of the tribe. But Chu Dong knew in his heart that if Ben''s tactics were not improved to a certain extent, or maybe he would be defeated in the near future, then Ben might lose miserably. Chapter 567 At this time, Chu Dong began to discuss with Ben about how to get into this Black Mountain Tribe, while thinking about what he should do next, because now it is obvious that Chu Dong has no advantage on this side, but the opposite tribe seems to have a geographical advantage. Because Chu Dong is now yours. They don''t just need to go in this time. They have to find ways to get out, but it''s not easy to get out of their camp. After all, there are walls on both sides of their camp. Although the front and back doors are very loose, it''s not so easy to pass through their whole tribe and go down the mountain from the other side. Because of this, Chudong also prepared two plans. One of the plans is to let these soldiers around sneak into their front door position, then directly assassinate these sentinels at their front door position, directly control the front door, and then Chudong directly leads several people to their warehouse, moves the goods out, and then returns the same way and leaves directly. Although this plan seems to be quite good, Chudong knows that even if they are lazy, they will change shifts. If these people were found in the process of changing shifts, Chudong''s mission was basically a failure, because after this incident, Chudong knew that this Black Mountain Tribe would step up its defense no matter how stupid it was. Moreover, after the failure of this mission, they will certainly launch a plan of revenge. When they begin to revenge, they are afraid that this deep-water tribe will be directly destroyed by them. Because it''s too late for Chu Dong to go back and move the soldiers, so this first plan is a little risky, because he requires Chu Dong and the people around him to find their warehouse in a short time, and then carry all their goods out. But finding their warehouse in a short time will bring great risks. If their warehouse is not far from the gate, it''s good. But if their warehouse is located inside the camp, it''s a big trouble. Because Chu Dong will pass by on the way to the warehouse. I don''t know how many soldiers there are. And Chu Dong himself can''t guarantee that he can avoid contact with those soldiers all the way through. Because of this, Chu Dong''s experience now also understands that this plan is very risky, and another plan Chu Dong also feels that it is not particularly stable. According to the information Chu Dong learned from Mr. marsh, their tribe regularly arranged people to patrol down the mountain every day. In the process of patrolling, they will also hunt these wild animals in the forest by the way. Because of this, Chu Dong thinks that this is an opportunity, because he can directly disguise as the soldiers inside their tribe when he looks at the sentries at the gate of the shop, and then they can also swagger to explore inside the tribe. When they find the warehouses inside the tribe, they can pretend to be carrying goods, moving all the herbs inside the warehouses to the front door, pretending to be changing posts. Then they can ask Qianmen people to transport the herbs first, and Chudong people in disguise can also follow the rest of these hunting teams to hunt down the mountain, so that a team can be divided into two groups of people. In this way, the fault tolerance rate of the plan will be higher, even if one party is found, it doesn''t matter, because they can bring back the herbs as much as possible. But there is a risk in such a plan, that is, if they are disguised, once these soldiers are seen through their appearance, they will be directly exposed, so that they will be directly exposed inside the camp. It''s easy to find out. After it''s found out, it''s sure to be directly chased by the whole tribe. In this way, Chudong''s gang will be killed directly if they don''t even start the plan. Therefore, the two schemes of the team are not perfect in any way. Just because of this, Chu Dong has been struggling all the time, so Chu Dong can''t come up with any scheme for a while. I''ve been running around Chu Dong, and he seems very anxious at this time, because he also knows how to use these grasses after they are taken away And why they want to take these herbs, Ben''s heart is still not very clear, once they take these herbs, what will be the consequences, Ben''s heart also does not know. It is precisely because of this, so now Chu Dong''s heart also understand. A plan like this can''t be carried out in a hurry. Now Chu Dong is able to look at it step by step and think about it step by step, but it''s not a good thing for Chu Dong at all. Because at this time, Chu Dong was still curious about the strange legends that the tribe believed in. What kind of legend was it, and why did things like this happen? Chu Dong couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, and now Mr. marsh has no contact with their tribe. Just because of this, Chu Dong''s intelligence is seriously lacking, which is not enough to support his action.Think of this step, Chu Dong also very decisively stood up. "Ben, forget it. My two plans still don''t work well. I have to think about them again." Hearing Chu Dong''s running behind the Warcraft, it seems very painful, because he can''t wait to fight with this group of people inside the tribe, but now Chu Dong seems to drag on, which makes him quite uncomfortable. "You said that we have been living in this place for a day. We should give Mr. marsh an explanation for what we have done. We can''t just waste his trust in us." But now Chu Dong didn''t know this, but there was no way. Now Chu Dong''s mind was completely blank. He didn''t know what to do next, and he didn''t know what choice they could make now. Ben looked a little unhappy at this time. He took a breath, and then walked out the door very quickly. Now Chu Dong is left, thinking about the next plan carefully. Chu Dong''s mind was in a mess at this time. Before long, Mr. marsh came in step by step. He said and laughed. Chapter 568 "I said you are in trouble. I saw him running out just now. He seems a little unhappy." "Yes." Chu Dong sighed, then shook his head, because at this time, he also knew that the plan was not so easy to realize. "Why is Ben so angry?" At this time, Mr. marsh seems very puzzled. "Don''t you know? Since the last time Ben made an indissoluble bond with your tribe, he has always been worried about your tribe. He thinks it''s time to help you, but if we can''t help you all the time, he will be very angry. " After hearing what Chu Dong said, Mr. marsh also laughed, but it was obvious that he didn''t care about such things at all. "Although I know you are kind-hearted and you are all good people, you should understand that sometimes some things are not so simple. Now I know that you are in great pain among them, so don''t worry. Let''s find a way slowly." Chu Dong just answered at this time, and then he didn''t continue to say anything. Mr. marsh seems to know what it means in his heart at this time, and then he starts to walk out step by step. Chu Dong''s mind was still in a mess at the moment, because he still didn''t know what to do next. At first, he had a lot of perfect plans in his mind, but after careful consideration, he now finds that these plans are not perfect at all, and even have many flaws. After all, what he wants to do now is to really save the tribe, but now it seems that what Chu Dong is doing doesn''t look like saving the tribe at all. Because at this time, Chu Dong didn''t seem to think clearly that what he did would kill the tribe, and he didn''t have much to do. What he is thinking about now is to calm down as soon as possible and find a perfect solution, so now Chu Dong knows that it''s time to find more perfect solutions. But it took a lot of time, and Chu Dong could only hope that Ben could calm down as much as possible. After all, I''m afraid they will have to be calm if they don''t have a lot of pressure. Although it seemed that he was in a bad state of mind at this time, he also understood that it was just a necessary process. Maybe after this struggle, Chu Dong could come up with a good way. Thinking about this, he gradually began to leave the tent step by step. He also thought that maybe he could get some inspiration outside Or something. So at this time, Chu Dong began to step away from the tent and came outside. Until now, Chu Dong had such a good chance to have a good look at Mr. Marsh''s tribal camp. And it is obvious that this tribal camp now Chu Dong carefully observed again, but found that although the pudding ground looks small, it is also perfectly arranged in all aspects. Although Mr. marsh didn''t seem to want to be busy fighting at this time, he was very patient and built their arsenal directly in the deepest part of their place. And each weapon is packaged with straw and directly wrapped outside. In this way, the wear of weapons can be avoided as much as possible, and on the other hand, the weapons can not be wet and rusty as much as possible. Next to the armory is their granary, which seems to have some modern architectural style. First, he uses a circle of wood to form a wall outside, leaving only a small door in the center as the intersection of the accident. On the top, he uses some very dry hay to make the roof, making a round top roof. Not only that, he even put some thin skin on the roof. Although the bark will be affected by moisture, it can also absorb some moisture to a great extent. And even if the memory is not enough, he still went into the four corners of a house and pressed some stones, which can make the house more stable. In this way, a simple but perfect granary will be built. The animal skin was also used to make a rolling curtain at the door of the granary, so that it could resist a lot of moisture. But even so, it''s still impossible to completely avoid the opportunity. Chu Dong Xing, you don''t want to think about it like this. You continue to walk into this granary step by step with curiosity. This granary also looks very special. Mr. marsh also has some wood to make barrels. All the food and grain are put in the barrels. There is a thin layer of bark outside to cover the barrels. In this way, more moisture can be isolated again. With curiosity, Chu Dong attracted a piece of animal skin. At this time, he also saw a piece of dried and beautiful mushrooms in the bark.i see. Now Chu Dong suddenly realized that Mr. marsh had already understood that these two ways alone could not completely isolate the moisture, so he also ordered the people in the tribe to say that these mushrooms were put on the high ground, dried in the sun, and then brought back to the tribe, and put them in barrels. After these processes, there are countless foods in Mr. Marsh''s tent. Every day, they will take out their stored mushrooms for eating. "What''s the matter? Now? What are you thinking? " Mr. marsh did not know when he suddenly appeared behind Chu Dong. "If I don''t have one, I''ll just look around. After all, I really can''t think of any good way in my mind, and I know in my heart that if my plan fails, I''m afraid you will encounter serious revenge within your tribe." But Mr. marsh didn''t seem to be afraid at all. When he saw something, he laughed and nodded, and then he began to pull Chu Dong out. Then the door of this tent was sealed again. "In fact, those mushrooms are not completely reserved for our own consumption, and a large part of them are used to trade with other tribes." "Trade?" Chu Dong also clenched his teeth at this time, as if he suddenly remembered something. Chapter 569 "Wait, you mean trade?" The gentleman nodded. It was obvious that he knew that Chu Dong was thinking of something now. "I see. Now I''ve come up with a way." Hearing Chu Dong so excited, Mr. marsh was a little relieved at this time. He also asked. "No way." "Of course, it''s by pretending to be a businessman. After all, even if the Black Mountain Tribe is so cruel, they still need someone to exchange material, right? So, we can pretend to be a businessman and sneak into their tribe. In this way, we can go directly into their tribe when we are in danger. Is that right It''s not beautiful. " Chu Dong thought of this method is not groundless. Because at this time, I feel very clear in my heart. They live on high mountains and generally don''t go far. Therefore, these basic materials within their tribe must also need a large number of imports to survive, because the number of wild animals in this forest is limited. Because of this, some of their important materials must be exchanged with other tribes. In that case, Chu Dong could also disguise himself as a businessman and sneak out of their tribe. In this way, they could sneak into their tribe directly by deception. Chu Dong thought of this method, also immediately found Ben, Ben this time also idle boring, is constantly sharpening, his hand this machete was polished by him bright, very delicate. "Ben, I have an idea." When he heard Chu Dong say that, he was excited immediately, and then he also laughed. "That''s right. After all, we should have done it a long time ago. You can tell me what you can do now. I will tell you as long as you want." Chu Dong also nodded at this time, and then laughed. "That''s natural. This time, my way is that we disguise ourselves as businessmen. After all, the situation inside their tribe certainly needs a lot of foreign goods, and we can also take this opportunity to directly mix in." After hearing what Chu Dong said, Ben couldn''t bear it at this time. While he was laughing, he immediately summoned about ten soldiers around him. Then he assigned the task to them and asked them to collect useful goods. Naturally, these soldiers around did not dare to neglect at this time. They immediately set out to hunt in the surrounding forest. These wild animals in the surrounding forest also looked very fierce. But it was precisely because they had lived with the Heishan tribe that they knew exactly what they wanted. Their chief has always liked the fur of Saber Toothed tigers. Because of this, he often let his men go out to hunt Saber Toothed tigers. However, the number of buildings in this forest is too small. Because of this, the chief has to try to persuade himself to accept the fact that there is no problem. However, if Chu Dong''s camouflaged caravan can directly transport the saber toothed tiger''s fur to the gate of their tribe, I believe they will try every means to let Chu Dong in. Because of this, Chu Dong didn''t hesitate at this time. He immediately asked these soldiers to go hunting in the more distant jungle. This is my fur to prepare for this transaction in advance, but this transaction can''t be put on today, because it''s almost too late at this time, so this transaction must be put on the second day. During this time this afternoon, these soldiers in the deep water tribe began to go out for hunting. At this time, when they were forced to leave the country, their chief, Mr. marsh, sat inside their camp and chanted to a tree. "What''s the matter?" Chu Dong came up to him and patted him on the shoulder. "What''s the matter? You look a little unhappy." At this time, Mr. marsh also laughed and nodded, but it was obvious that this time. The expression on his face is still very nervous. "I believe you should know that our tribe believes in nature, so we generally don''t do anything harmful to nature." Chu Dong also laughed at this time, as if he didn''t care. "What''s the point? After all, we have something important to do this time, so naturally it will be. I hope you can understand that, after all, our killing of animals is for a more far-reaching plan. " But at this time, Mr. marsh nodded and then laughed. "I know, I know you really want to do good things, so now I have nothing else to say. You just have to do your own things. If you doubt me, let me be quiet for a while, and let me accompany these animal spirits more."Although Chu Dong felt very strange at this time, he also turned his mouth, and then quickly went to one side. After all, Chu Dong knew that their task must succeed, and they must never fail, so this time Chu Dong also made up his mind. After Chu Dong didn''t leave the tree, he returned to the supernatural world. At this time, he was alone in the shadow field and kept counting the furs. It seemed that the furs were very beautiful, and the openings were very small, so he could be used to make clothes. After seeing Chu Dong, Ben also waved to Chu Dong. "What''s the matter? It seems that our plan has come true. " Chu Dong also had a kiss. He nodded, and then he began to look at the delicate fur on the ground. At this time, tonight, all the meat of Saber Toothed tigers were distributed to all the people around them. Originally, they ate very little for these animals in their tribe, but because they were going to start the great plan tomorrow, they also decided this time Take it easy. At night, under the campfire, Chu Dong drank soup alone, and looked at the flame carefully, as if the flame was about to devour him. He also began to feel why Mr. marsh was so indifferent to such things. After all, sometimes the primitive people living in this land are just like these animals, and sometimes they are not as proud as animals. They crawl on the land like insects, trying to survive. Chapter 570 But in the end, they will die for all kinds of reasons. It''s like a flame eating insects. Chu Dong thought of this in his heart at the moment, and he began to think that what many tribes do now is just like what Chu Dong thought. Some tribes are engulfed by power for the sake of power, while some tribes are engulfed by what they pursue for fame and wealth. Many tribes are always pursuing what seems to be superficial, but they never think about how to really improve the internal life of their own tribal people. Although Chu Dong didn''t dare to admit that he did it at this time, there was no way. At this time, Chu Dong could only choose to calm down, after Chu Dong calmed down. Only then can he think of more ways and how to treat his people better. At least in Mr. marsh, Chu Dong naturally learned a lot. Chu Dong understood that sometimes to live well in a tribal group, the position is not the most important, and even what they eat is not the most important. What really matters is that the leader of the tribe must have a tolerant and peaceful heart. Chudong felt that when he entered any tribe, he could feel that there was a sense of killing in those tribes, because of their chief. In order to let more people live in this land, their chief can only choose to arm the whole tribe through this kind of violence, making the tribe look invincible and invincible. However, he has forgotten that resorting these forces to violence itself is also a kind of harm to the people inside the tribe. So at this time, after thinking about this, Chu Dong also understood what he should do when he returned to the tribe. Originally, Chu Dong thought that as long as the internal infrastructure was protected, the people inside the tribe would be able to live a very stable life. But now Chu Dong understood this point, that is why the people inside the tribe are good and good, or will feel fear, it is precisely because their inner obsession is not deep enough, they did not unite. After a long time, they regarded Dongchu as the God of Dongchu, but they didn''t want to be the God of Dongchu. There is a price to be a God. Although he can obtain some special rights, he gradually widens the distance with people. Chu Dong knew this in his heart, so many times when Chu Dong met those frequencies within the tribe, they only dared to bow their heads and dare not speak at all. Because of this, Chu Dong always thought that they just respected themselves, but now Chu Dong realized that they didn''t respect themselves at all. What they did was just what they thought was the right way to treat God. At this time, Chu Dong began to be a little afraid, because if there were some small groups like Jia''s tribe in his own tribe, where would his tribe go? If the name of Chudong is abused by some schemers, is Chudong disgraced? Chu Dong never dared to think more carefully. But soon the bonfire was out, and the banquet was over. Chu Dong decided to put all these things aside and calm down. At this time, Chu Dong also lay on the bed in his tent, and then fell asleep. This sleep was until dawn. Chu Dong slowly opened his eyes. At this time, my environment was the same as yesterday. Chu Dong is a lazy, slowly stood up, and at this time gradually found that today''s Ben even earlier than himself, it is obvious that he is very excited about what they are going to do today, because Ben has been thinking about how to help Mr. marsh revenge. Although Ben knew in his heart that Mr. marsh and his tribe were not a very powerful tribe, he didn''t know why. Whenever he saw Mr. marsh, he always felt a sense of cohesion. This force United all the people together, and also in Ben''s heart, so Ben volunteered to help Mr. marsh every time, because he knew that Mr. marsh could be said to be one of the few real capable and intelligent chiefs on this land. Perhaps Ben''s heart is also hidden some of the most primitive beauty of human nature, that is, he does not want such a good man to be destroyed by other tribes. So this time Ben was so eager to fight with this Black Mountain Tribe. Even he wanted to bring his tribe directly to fight with the Black Mountain Tribe. Unfortunately, in the end, he still had no choice. After listening to Chu Dong''s words, he really understood this truth. Now this land is not suitable for his cavalry fighting, and his tribe is most famous for its cavalry soldiers. Therefore, once these soldiers in his tribe want to go up and down on horseback, their combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.It is because of this, so now Chudong also understand, let Ben with one mind will not have a good result, it is because of this, so now he also try his best to stop Ben. Ben heart although very not satisfied, want to help Mr. swamp revenge, but he also chose to accept the contact of Chu Dong. So early in the morning, he went directly to the gate of the square and began to train the soldiers in front of this song. He even ran and prepared some new clothes very carefully. These clothes don''t seem to belong to any tribe at all, because they seem to have everything. This is in line with the characteristics of the marchers, that is, they do not belong to any tribe. After seeing Chu Dong wake up, he also warmly greets Chu Dong. At this time, Chu Dong also knows that Ben has begun to get some growth, but now the things they are preparing are not so easy to achieve. Because it''s risky to pretend to be a businessman. If these people in Heishan tribe are in high spirits today and rob them directly, the consequences will be different. Chapter 571 At this time, Chu Dong and Ben had already adjusted their dress. This time, Chu Dong was wearing a very simple thin fur coat, which could well cover Chu Dong''s physical characteristics. Not only that, Chu Dong even put on a huge fur hat. It''s hard to recognize Chu Dong''s physical features and features on his face. In this way, Chu Dong naturally entered their tribe without being found. This time, Ben was just like the Lord, but this time he painted a lot of special tattoos on his face. The upper part is naked, the lower part is wearing a straw skirt, and it looks like the people of another tribe, while all the soldiers around are dressed very rudely. As soon as he came, he felt that they were indeed a pair of marching merchants. Chu Dong was ready at this time. He hid some very careful machetes on his body, and on the other side, he also took his very delicate knife. We wake up, ready, ready to start. Just as they are about to start, Mr. marsh step by step comes to the master, and all the old and young people who step into the interior guard at the gate of the camp. It is obvious that now they are going to see Chu Dong off. Because of this, Chu Dong knew how important his responsibility was. He waved goodbye to these people and then set foot on the wet swamp again. However, after living in this place for nearly two days, Chu Dong was able to adapt to the environment of this place. Because of this, Chu Dong was so happy Now Chu Dong''s heart also understands, that is now oneself can do of matter also really not many. What he can do now is to try his best to save the tribe in front of him. In addition, Chu Dong knows in his heart that saving the mountain and water tribe is saving himself, football and running. Step by step, the two of them walk into the forest in front of them. Because the book is covered with moisture all the year round, the water looks very special, and there are some twisted trees growing around, even even some trees The appearance of weeds was completely different from that of ordinary weeds. They gradually took a breath of the cold and humid air and began to tremble. They quickly walked through the wetland and finally walked out of the forest. Now the direction they are going to is the location of the Black Mountain Tribe, which is located on a mountain several kilometers away from their camp. It is said that the other mountain is due to its special texture. So the whole mountain is black. That''s why they have such a name. They think the mountain under their feet can give them special strength. But now, after the exam, no matter whether they have any strength or not, the main idea in his mind is to solve the problem as soon as possible. After all, Chudong also knows that he can''t waste too much time here, and there are many things waiting for him to deal with in his tribe. Chu Dong thought about it and went on. At this time, several hours had passed since Chu Dong left the camp of Shanshui tribe. Even Chu Dong didn''t expect that it would take so much time to cross the swamp. However, when he crossed the swamp, fortunately, there were some medicine bags that Mr. Zai had given them. So they also successfully dispersed a lot of deep-water crocodiles. In front of me, outside this wetland, there is a boundless Gobi desert in Chudong. At this time, I don''t understand why there are so many desertification landforms around here. But Chudong could feel it more or less. There must be some human factors in it. So at this time, Chu Dong knew that there must be some reasons for these sliding forms, but now he was dealing with some more positive things, so Chu Dong had no choice but to put these things aside temporarily. Then he continued to walk with these people step by step, across the Gobi desert, and then they continued to walk towards the wilderness in front of them. Although the garden looks very normal, Chudong can still find many rare wild animals from these places, even some buffalo that Chudong thought had been killed for a long time. Chudong took the rest of these people into the forest at the foot of the black mountain. Although the environment in the forest was very beautiful, Chudong could always see the bodies of some animals before he took a few steps. It was obvious that this must be the result of the soldiers under the hands of the Black Mountain Tribe. So at this time, Chu Dong didn''t think much about it. He just took a deep breath and tried to calm down. After all, things like this were too exaggerated. Do they often kill wild animals when they have nothing to do? If that''s the case, no wonder Mr. Marsh will go his own way for their tribe. After all, Chu Dong, the author, can''t believe the killing efficiency. At least Chudong will stop hunting wild animals in his tribe during the winter. This is also for the sake of his surrounding environment. Otherwise, if all these wild animals are killed, there may be no meat to eat in the back of his tribe. After that, I''m afraid Chudong''s tribe will also face the same problem as other tribes, that is, migration Migration.So at this time, Chu Dong also calmed down. While he thought about this, he continued to walk into the root of the forest. Sure enough, now Chu Dong understood that there were many wild animals. After they fell to the ground, their flesh and blood were rotten. It seems that they didn''t kill these wild animals for food. They are killing these beasts now, obviously to satisfy their bloody desire. "The spirit of animals is up. What have they done to the animals in this forest?" At this time, the soldiers of Shanshui tribe also knelt down one after another, with their hands clasped and their mouths chanting, as if they were passing the souls of these animals. "Even from my point of view, the killing of these people is too much." Even Ben, who is good at fighting, feels very cruel when he sees this scene again, because he knows that although he can brush these animals for meat, such meaningless killing itself is a waste. Chapter 572 But Chu Dong didn''t care about it. He went directly through the gang and came to the buffalo that fell on the ground. Chu Dong gently stroked the tiny fur on the buffalo with his hand. Chu Dong''s words at this time were very strange, because although the cow looked rotten, these large rotten wounds on their bodies were not caused by human beings, but by the biting of those scavengers after the rotten. Before these creatures tore the skin of the cow, it was obvious that the cow was complete from any angle. "So how did this cow die?" Chu Dong frowned and began to stroke the cow slowly. At last, Chu Dong found a very small wound on the cow''s chin. Chu Dong raised the cow''s head directly. Sure enough, Chu Dong had already seen the position of the cow''s chin. There was a very small crack in the cow''s chin, which seemed to have been punctured directly by some small sharp tools. "This should be the reason why the cow died." Chu Dong said as he continued to examine the wound. At this time, he came to the wound and carefully observed the cow. "What''s the matter? How can such a small wound make it impossible for a cow to die directly. " At this time, he couldn''t believe all this, but Chu Dong''s heart was already at the bottom. He looked at the carcass of the cow and continued to analyze it. "Did you see that the cow had been running for quite a long time before he died? You saw that the hoof of the cow was covered with weeds and soil, which indicated that he should have trotted all the way here from the Gobi desert where we used to be, but this is not the most important thing. The important thing is that when he entered the forest, he began to run crazily." "What does that mean?" At this time, I can''t understand it. "It means that the cow was attacked after entering the forest, and he was very afraid of the attack, so he ran more quickly. That''s why his feet are covered with these fine weeds." "Then why did the cow run? If he was scared just because of the small wound on his chin, it''s understandable, but why did he fall down while running?" At this time, it was obvious that the cow fell directly on the ground and didn''t move. Its limbs collapsed to one side, indicating that it ran to exhaustion and fell down. And at this time, there was a very slender trail behind him, indicating that the cow was still dragging on the ground for a while after it fell to the ground. Chu Dong at this time in the heart is also very clear, think why the cow will be so dead, alert Chu Dong take out a branch, began to nerve the cow chin, this wound stirred up, not long after. Chu Dong pulled out the branch. At this time, Chu Dong could clearly see some green, viscous liquid from the branch. "What are these?" Ben was surprised when he saw the viscous liquid, because he didn''t know what it was, but he should know that this was the reason why the cow died. "I believe this should be the venom left by the poisonous weapons used by these fighters in the Black Mountain Tribe." After hearing what Chu Dong said, he immediately realized that he could run, and then he really remembered Mr. marsh. He once told them that these soldiers in the Black Mountain Tribe were really experiencing a change, and they also liked to apply poison on weapons. "Well, according to you, it''s these soldiers who are testing their swords with these animals." At this time, Ben finally understood the cause, process and result of the whole thing, but now he also understood in his heart that these soldiers were too cruel to animals. So at this time, he also understood in his heart why these soldiers were so cruel. "But what are they doing this for?" At this time of running, I was also very strange. According to the truth, I only need to try some venom once to try how powerful it is. But the whole forest is full of animal corpses. It can''t be said that they have tried this venom so many times? at this time of running, naturally, they can only see the appearance of this thing, but Chu Dong''s heart at this time Noodles have understood why they do this, because the reason is also very simple, that is, these soldiers are not, this is a kind of poison, they are using several kinds of poison at the same time. It''s obvious that now the giants in their department are constantly improving these venoms. That''s why they have to constantly assassinate some surrounding animals to test the strength of these venoms. But if such a small wound can kill a cow, it already shows that the strength of their venoms is strong enough.Chu Dong also had it at this time, and there was a kind of pressure in his heart, because he knew that it was not so easy to deal with this tribe now. Because the venom they have now is too lethal. If Chu Dong chose to lead soldiers to fight with them this time, he would have to pay more because they lived on high mountains and most of the weapons they used were poisonous. Because of this, Chu Dong knew in his heart that if he attacked them, he would make use of their favorable terrain to play their role as much as possible. However, no matter how many troops he carried on Chu Dong''s side, it would be useless, because Chu Dong knew in his heart that it was difficult for ordinary soldiers to resist This independent form is precisely because of this, so it is the foundation of the Heishan tribe. Instead of embracing nature, they used venom to deter the surrounding tribes from attacking. At this time, Chu Dong knew that this was just the beginning, because soon they would expand again. When they started a setback again, they would start a war to swallow all the small tribes around them. This is their ambition. Because of this, Chu Dong knew that this tribe must continue to be on guard. Chapter 573 At this time, Chudong knew that it was not so easy to deal with this Black Mountain Tribe, but fortunately, the purpose of their coming to this place was not to destroy the Black Mountain Tribe, but to sneak in quietly. Because of this, Chudong relaxed a little at this time, but Chudong knew that he had to find a way Ban. Because now they have developed such powerful venoms. If these venoms start to spread out of control, I''m afraid everyone in the whole North will use these dangerous venoms to attack each other. Well, the last one to benefit is this Black Mountain Tribe. It only needs a little venom to make sure the whole north is in a mess. Chu Dong continued to explore the forest at this time, but when Chu Dong was still exploring the forest, he still noticed that there seemed to be other movements around him. Chu Dong took a deep breath at this time, and then immediately began to check around. Sure enough, what Chu Dong saw at this time was really like this. What Chu Dong saw now was not particularly ordinary wild animals. What Chu Dong saw now was that several people wearing armor made of bones were walking towards them step by step, and what they were holding tightly was actually very simple weapons. "Who are you and what are you doing here?" This group of people looked at Chu Dong coldly while talking. At this time, Chu Dong obviously began to find that the skin color of this group of people was totally different from that of ordinary people. Now their skin color began to turn pale. But they don''t look like ischemia. Their body is very strong, looks very strong, so why is their skin like this? Chu Dong also felt very strange at this time, but at this time Chu Dong still had to fool them. "Ah, Hello, these soldiers, you must be from the nearby tribes. We are itinerant merchants, leading some goods around, hoping to find tribes willing to exchange for us. Is there anything missing in your tribes?" Chu Dong began to pay attention to the atmosphere as he said, but it was obvious that these soldiers didn''t seem to want to harm them. They put their weapons aside and looked at the goods on Chu Dong''s back with great interest. "What''s this?" When these soldiers saw Chu Dong and the people around him carrying the saber toothed tiger''s skin on their backs, their eyes lit up. "If we let our chief know about it, he will be happy to exchange it with you." After seeing the goods they were carrying, the soldiers began to lead them to the top of the valley without saying a word. Now all these plans are more smooth than Chu Dong expected. If there are so many soldiers leading the way, Chu Dong can avoid conflicts with other people. Maybe after several rounds of negotiations, Chu Dong can see the chief of this tribe. Chu Dong thought in his heart, and continued to move towards the top of their valley. However, Chu Dong knew one thing in his heart at this time, that is, now they are only temporarily safe, because no one knows what will happen after they are online, and Chu Dong can only do his best to survive at this time, only in this way can he really feel safe. The roads leading to the top of the mountain are very rough and difficult to walk, and there are many wooden piles laid around these roads. These wooden piles stab straight ahead like gold thorns. If you walk normally, you may be able to avoid it, but when it comes to fighting, I''m afraid few people will notice. Although they felt that they should go up to the East with a simple weapon in their hands. But when Chu Dong arrived at the second slope, he found that this was not the case at all. Now there are countless soldiers on the second line of defense. They hold some bows and arrows tightly in their hands. These bows and arrows look very exquisite, and they don''t know where they got them, and the point is that their bows and arrows look like ten It''s a special look. If Chu Dong''s intuition had not guessed wrong, then these bows and arrows should also be the products of the city-state. After this, Chu Dong knew that this tribe was really not easy to provoke. But at this time, Chu Dong was very curious. Where did they get the weapons of these city states? Although Chu Dong didn''t know exactly what happened at this time, he could see that the tribe was not as closed as he thought. At least they had a lot of contact with the outside world, which could be seen from the weapons in their hands.So at this time, it shows a problem, that is, they really have contact with the outside world, and they have a lot of associations. Because of this, manager Chu Dong now understands that it is not easy to beat them down easily. Therefore, when Chu Dong is on the line, he knocks down and whispers to the soldiers around him. "When we go up later, you must not do it casually. Remember, if we do it casually now, it may arouse their suspicion, so no matter what happens later, we must bear it patiently and watch my signal when we do it." These soldiers around, at this time, have no other way, can only nod to agree, but this also does not mean that their next journey is smooth sailing, in Chudong after the second layer of slope, they finally arrived at the top of the last line of defense. On this line of defense, Chu Dong also saw their defense facilities. "I can''t imagine that these people have such brains. They even tie these wooden piles to the rope and get stuck in the middle of the mountain. If anyone dares to go up the mountain, they will release this wooden pile." In this way, they can directly sweep the whole area of soldiers. "How''s it going? See? This is their reaction formula. Now you should know why I didn''t suggest you bring people here in the first place. " Chapter 574 After looking at their tight defense, even Ben began to feel a little scared, because he knew that if the insurance company didn''t pay a huge life, it would be too bad to fight. Because of this, he completely gave up the idea of coming back to revenge the tribe. But in addition to knowing at this time, it is basically impossible to fight with this tribe now, but Chu Dong can also choose another way to instigate rebellion against this tribe, but that''s what will happen later. Chudong followed the two soldiers to the top of the mountain step by step, and at this time, their tribal camp was very weak compared with other tribal camps. Besides, there are all kinds of wooden fences on the left and right sides, and many people are guarding the front door. But it doesn''t mean that they are loyal, because Chu Dong saw many people sitting in the same place looking bored, and their weapons were thrown aside. Many soldiers even threw their weapons aside and sat together chatting. But in the face of such a situation, why did their chief not come forward to rectify? This makes Chudong feel very strange. Because of this, Chudong is more and more curious about the tribe. The two soldiers in the lead took Chudong and his party directly to the square in the center of their tribal town. This square looks very special. There are not many sundries around. The lineup is clean. It seems that they usually use this square as an arena, and many soldiers come to this place for training. At this time, Chu Dong had seen a lot of solidified liquid on the ground, which showed that many people had fought in this place. However, Chu Dong knew that this tribe was similar to other primitive tribes, and had some very barbaric and rude customs. But this also made Chudong feel very surprised, because it was obvious that this tribe was just a primitive and barbaric tribe on Chudong''s side, not like Mr. Marsh''s deep-water tribe at all. Just because of this, the so-called Chu Dong didn''t take this tribe seriously at this time, but soon, one of the soldiers seemed to start to see the time, and then immediately sounded the horn. Then Chu Dong and his gang were immediately pulled to one side. Now they are standing at the edge of the square. There are countless soldiers on this side of the square. They sat on the ground, but the next second they did something that made Chu Dong feel strange. This group of soldiers actually, directly brought several barrels of green liquid, and then they actually began to scrub their bodies with these liquids, and finally directly drenched them with all the liquid. Chu Dong didn''t understand why they did it at this time, but now Chu Dong was still very curious. What was the green liquid in that bucket? While they didn''t pay attention to Chu Dong, he smelled it secretly. Suddenly Chu Dong only felt that his nose was filled with a very pungent breath. These things are nothing else. They are actually venoms, and they are made of some herbs. It can be said that they are very toxic. The weapons they used were also smeared with this kind of venom, and now Chu Dong''s heart probably understood how much damage this kind of venom did to creatures. But now these soldiers look like madmen, and even bathe directly with this kind of venom. When they take a bath, they seem to be used to it, but there are still a lot of people who insist on biting their teeth. After taking a bath, many of them shiver. But after a while, this group of soldiers turned to chat with each other as usual, and returned to the state of boredom. Chu Dong and his party stood in the same place and carefully looked at the incredible scene. Then the next second, two soldiers began to walk to the center of the square step by step, their hands tightly tied with a circle of animal skin. It seems that they are to protect their hands, and the next second they did not hesitate, but immediately issued a roar, followed by these soldiers around like madmen also began to issue a roar. Then the surrounding group quickly gathered in the center of the square, and the two men who were going to fight began to prepare. The surrounding soldiers also gathered around them and began to observe the duel in front of them. The next second, the two soldiers also rushed towards each other quickly, and then the stronger soldier directly pushed another skinny man to the ground, and then hit him heavily in the face. However, it seems that the skinny soldier did not give in to him. Instead, he quickly tripped the strong man to the ground with one foot.Then two hands began to encircle his neck and tightly grasped his neck, which made the strong man unable to breathe. However, the strong man seemed to work hard again and put the thin man down first, then punched him again and beat him down again. But the thin man bit his teeth, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and rushed to this state again. This time, he directly collided and knocked the strong man down to the ground again. It can be seen that the thin man''s strength is really great, and he can knock the strong man down to the ground. Then this situation also began to clamp the thin man with two legs, and then hit the thin man heavily in the face with one punch. At this time, the thin man had more blood flowing down from his face, but he didn''t give in. The next second, the skinny man also began to hit the strong man''s head with his head. They just kept bumping around until their nose was full of blood. Chu Dong didn''t dare to look at all these things confidently. Now he didn''t expect that the battle happened so quickly and ended so quickly. Now the two soldiers have finished their duel, they are very difficult to stand up from the ground, and then take a breath. Chapter 575 But the next second this situation is not finished, directly fell on the ground motionless, and this back to help people also broke out a crazy voice again, and then they will directly carry the thin man on the shoulder, quickly in the camp to celebrate. Chu Dong also squinted at everything in front of him. Now he still has no way to understand everything in front of him, so football naturally doesn''t have to think too much anymore. There are many primitive cultures in this tribe. Although these people seem a little arrogant, I can still admit that they are really powerful soldiers. If we can recruit some people to join our tribe, maybe we can become more powerful. Although this time is Ben''s few calm time, Chu Dong knows one thing in his heart at this time, that is, if Ben really recruits these soldiers into his tribe, I''m afraid that before long, these soldiers in his tribe will be taken crazy by them. After all, sometimes this kind of primitive violence can still be contagious. Because of this, Chudong also knows that sometimes advocating violence within the tribe will cause the opposite effect. Because of this, Chudong basically does not advocate those violent behaviors as other tribes do. This group of soldiers also began to pour out at this time, but after these soldiers left one after another, Chu Dong also saw that the opposite side of the square was the chief hall, which seemed to be more imposing. He was actually built on a tree, but the tree has been basically hollowed out. It was introduced as a house, and the top was covered with a layer of animal skin. At this time, a man in very shabby clothes came out of the chief''s Hall step by step. He was very strange. He had a mask made of bark on his face. This mask seemed very strange to Chu Dong, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. Then another man with paler skin came out. He was wearing a piece of armor made of bone, but this kind of armor was still very delicate, because some key parts were reinforced with metal. Chu Dong knew that this was definitely not the product of our tribe, it must have been made by others, or it was snatched by him. This man seems to be the chief of the Montenegrin tribe. He came out and slowly sent the man in rags away, and he looked respectful. It can be seen that the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe seems to have great respect for this strange man, but Chu Dong still doesn''t know who he is, but one thing is for sure, that is, the man in rags is willing to fight He must be a very important person. Chudong thought in his heart, and began to be in a daze, but the next second a very gloomy voice called Chudong. "Are you the tour operators who just came to our tribe? It happens that I like some special good things very much, so you can come here now. " Chu Dong and Ben also nodded to each other, and began to walk through the crowd step by step to the chief''s hall. At this time, this very pale man also looked down at Chu Dong. It was obvious that Chu Dong could feel a trace of contempt from his eyes, but Chu Dong didn''t care too much at this time, because he knew that people like him would naturally discriminate against those who didn''t belong to his tribe, which was normal. "Are you the leader of the traveller?" Chu Dong didn''t speak, but nodded quietly. But at this time, Chu Dong could still feel that his eyes seemed a little wrong. He walked down the stairs step by step, and then stared at Chu Dong with his bloodthirsty eyes. He watched Chu Dong and the soldiers around him. "You know, although I don''t think I''m a person with special ability, I''m quite sure that I can tell who is a natural fighter, and catch up with the person who is obviously standing beside you now, he is a natural fighter." He said while pointing with his fingers, standing beside Chu Dong. Although Ben wanted to say something, he shook his head slowly. "No chieftain, Chudong, I''m not a soldier at all, because I''ve never experienced any training, and I have no home, no tribe, I can only wander around." However, after listening to Ben''s words, the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe didn''t seem to care too much. He just laughed, but his smile seemed to show some pity for Ben. "It''s a pity. I can see from your muscles that you can really become a very powerful soldier, because since you were a child, your sacred power should be much greater than others. Because of this, I know very well in my heart that once you become a soldier, you will be an incomparable person."After such a round of negotiations, Chu Dong now understood that the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe had almost the same character as those of the other barbaric tribes, that is, they all advocated violence and obeyed the way of soldiers. "Well, cut the crap. Come in. I''ll see what good things you''ve brought." As he said this, he warmly welcomed the host. They went into their camp and alerted Chudong. They also gave each other a look, and then walked in step by step. At this time, Chudong knew that the plan had been successful for him, but it was not over. Because now Chu Dong and Ben, as representatives of their merchant team, have to talk with their chief. At this time, the ten or so soldiers they bring over, they have to walk around their camp like other merchants. If they can find those cruel people, it will be much better. But now Chu Dong and Ben are also called to the past directly, so now it means that there is no other person to lead their search for the warehouse. Therefore, Chu Dong can only place his hope on these soldiers. Chapter 576 He hoped that these soldiers were smart enough. Before that, the only thing Chu Dong and Ben could do was to buy time for them as much as possible. At this time, Chu Dong knew that it was not easy to deal with the chief, because no matter from which point of view, he didn''t look like a fool at all, so Chu Dong naturally had to be extra careful in the next conversation with him. Chu Dong thought about this in his heart, and went step by step into his chief hall. At this time, Chu Dong also stood directly in his chief hall. He asked that there were eight chairs on the left and right sides of the hall, but Chu Dong didn''t know what these chairs were for, and there was a bigger chair in the middle. But Chu Dong was shocked when he saw this chair, because it was obvious that this chair was not like something that the Black Mountain Tribe could get. It can even be said that this is not the product of this era at all. Because the chair is made of very hard metal from top to bottom, but now it seems that the shadow is also a bit rough, because these metals are East and West, it can be said that this is a shadow made of scrap metal, and there are many spikes around the shadow. It''s estimated that it was to prevent them from stabbing themselves, so the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe also directly covered a piece of animal skin on the chair at this time. He went up and sat on the chair. Then he laughed and looked at Chu Dong and Ben. Now, no matter from which angle he looked, he had a feeling of being superior, as if he was a king who despised all living beings. However, from Chu Dong''s point of view, he was just another barbaric chief. "Then you can deliver your goods now." Chu Dong also nodded, and then he ran to two people, let them carry on the back of the bag, opened a bundle of animal skin, all spread out on the ground. Sure enough, at this time, the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe also walked directly over and looked at the fur of the saber toothed tiger. "It''s really rare. Where on earth did you get these things? You don''t look like a soldier at all." Obviously, at this time, even the chief of the Heishan tribe began to test Chudong and Ben. Chudong naturally laughed, then shook his head, and didn''t take it seriously. "That''s for sure. After all, we are never fighting. Those who follow us just want to live. But sometimes when we meet some hunters, we will give them rewards to help us hunt, because we hear that many people like the fur of Saber Toothed tigers." At this time, he also nodded, and then the tribal chief squatted in front of the fur of the Saber Toothed tigers and began to carefully select them. Then he began to praise himself while selecting them. Sure enough, my eyes are right. The hunters you found are really powerful. They can make such a small hole in the fur of this building. It can be said that they are really powerful hunters. Then he directly picked up the bundle of fur and put it on the chair. Then he looked back at Chu Dong and Ben. "Then, chief, do you want all this fur now?" The chief of the Montenegrin tribe nodded and then laughed. "Yes, but I don''t know what you want. After all, our tribe is on a high mountain. Basically, there are not many valuable things. If you see anything you want, just take it." But it''s obvious that Chu Dong knew at this time that he was just testing Chu Dong and Ben again. So Chu Dong naturally forced a step to smile, and then shook his head. "Chief, this can''t be used. I believe you should know that we are all businessmen. So businessmen have to pay attention to their credit when they go out. Naturally, we can''t exchange these Saber Toothed tigers'' fur for these things in your tribe. I hope you can compare your heart with your heart and give them the same value." After hearing what Chu Dong said, the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe seemed very happy, and then he laughed. "Well, I haven''t met someone who can speak like you for a long time, but what I''m telling you now is really true. There are not many valuable things in our tribe, so I wonder if I can discuss with you two and we can come up with a compromise plan." Chu Dong naturally nodded, because what Chu Dong wanted to do now was to trap the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe here as much as possible. In this way, the soldiers under him naturally had more time to search, so Chu Dong had to calm down now."Now, what can you offer us?" The chief of the Montenegrin tribe laughed, then sat on his throne again, and then raised his head. "How about we help you kill?" "what are you talking about?" When he heard this sentence, Chu Dong was stunned, because he knew in his heart that it was impossible for ordinary tribes to agree to such a request, but now the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe actually took the initiative to make this request, which made Chu Dong feel very strange. "Do you have any special people you want to kill? Let me have a look. Now you sell me a total of eight saber toothed tiger fur. Then we can help you kill eight people. Who are these eight people? You can think it over. " Now he wants to let Chu Dong face a choice again, but now Chu Dong knows how he can answer such a request casually. However, if Chu Dong chooses to give up, then there will not be much time to drag the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe here. So Chu Dong pretended to start thinking at this time, and Ben standing beside Chu Dong probably understood what Chu Dong meant at this time, so the two of them just sat and talked in a low voice, but the content of their discussion was not to kill anyone. When Chu Dong and Ben were talking in a low voice, they seemed a little nervous. Chapter 577 However, they are not talking about who they want. They are talking about what to do next. Fortunately, at this time, they are far enough away from the throne, so when they are discussing these things, the chief of the Montenegrin tribe really can''t hear them. "Now what? From this point of view, it seems that we can''t just hold him off. " It''s obvious that Ben didn''t have so much confidence in himself at this time. Then Chu Dong could naturally understand the anxiety in Ben''s heart, but there was no way. Now what they did was only temporary. As long as they could get the herbs, they could leave the place quickly. But now Chu Dong decided to understand that it was not so easy for them to leave this place, and now they basically lacked contact with the ten soldiers. So now even the mainstream themselves don''t know whether the ten soldiers have succeeded or not. If they fail temporarily at this time, what should they do? Chu Dong didn''t think well about all this, because now they are still allies, and as allies, they can''t abandon their own people casually.. Besides, if a caravan abandoned its own people to leave, it would certainly make the chief of the Heishan tribe suspicious. So now Chu Dong knew that he had to wait longer. So now he continues to quarrel with the chief of the Montenegrin tribe, and it seems that both sides point to one side and disagree with each other. If you want to discuss it, you can naturally continue to discuss it. It doesn''t matter, but apart from this one, you can also let me know if you have better suggestions. At this critical moment. All of a sudden, one of the soldiers came over. He immediately laughed when he saw that Chu Dong and Ben were still entangled in the same place. "Well, you two bosses are still pestering here. If there is no good way, we can only leave. After all, we still have a lot of places to go today." Obviously, at this time, the soldier was hinting that Chu Dong and Ben had already won. After learning the news, Chu Dong immediately smiles, and then immediately gets up to leave. "But you haven''t forgotten. We haven''t finished this deal yet. You can''t just leave." But at this time, Chu Dong thought for a while, and it was true that if they wanted to take away the fur of these Saber Toothed tigers, the chief of the black clothes tribe would not agree. So Chu Dong immediately thought of a way, and then Chu Dong said. "If that''s the case, there''s no way, but I believe you should be a man of faith. Although we don''t have anyone to kill for the time being, you can remember for us that if we have any targets to kill in the future, we will come and tell you in person." After hearing what Chu Dong said, the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe naturally nodded and agreed. After all, now he can be said to have casually got the rough parts of these buildings he had always wanted, so he certainly had nothing else to say, so he nodded and laughed. Now that you are in a hurry, I have nothing to say. I can only wish you a good journey. "Chu Dong also nodded at this time, and then immediately ran up. The twelve of them quickly went down the mountain from the other side." But now Chu Dong found that there was no one guarding the other side of their business. Until they came to the foot of the mountain, they found that they still had a very simple feeling at the foot of the mountain. Many people were stationed here directly. There are about ten Black Mountain soldiers here, but after they saw the dress of Chudong, they nodded and signaled them to leave quickly. Chudong and his party quickly evacuated the mountain range, and then directly returned to the Gobi desert. Now Chudong has solved the problem directly. When they arrived at the Gobi desert, the dozen soldiers around them opened the bags on their back and took out the contents of the bags. It is true that this is the herbal medicine they were robbed However, this is not all, but so many soldiers are full of small bags on their backs, which is almost half of what they have brought back. But what''s more valuable is that some of their soldiers even brought back their herbal seeds. As long as they still have seeds, their efforts are not in vain.. Chu Dong smiles, and then immediately let the team go, they quickly return to the wetland. At this time, it was very late. Chudong and his party could not walk in the swamp. But soon, they met the familiar person in the swamp. This is Mr. marsh."I didn''t expect you to come back so soon. It''s really gratifying. Although I''ve figured it out from the beginning, you will come back today, but I didn''t expect you to come back so soon." After hearing what he said, Chu Dong also laughed. Then they went back to Mr. Marsh''s camp together. Mr. marsh started a banquet tonight. At this banquet, Mr. zaoze was also very excited. He even called Chudong the hero of their tribe. Now their grass is back, so naturally, they can continue to survive in this land. What''s more, they also brought a lot of seeds. You know, these seeds were all cultivated by Mr. walking himself. It can be said that without these seeds, their tribe would be at a dead end. But as long as there are seeds, they can continue to cultivate herbs and select qualified varieties. Mr. marsh was also very happy at this time, because he did not think that he was another passer-by and saved his tribe. However, where a passer-by had gone now, his mind had no clue at all, and this matter naturally became a scar in his heart. At last, when they were singing and dancing, Chudong suddenly heard a sound. Then Chudong slowly took out a machete from his clothes and knocked it gently. Chapter 578 "Ladies and gentlemen, I seem to have heard something just now. Now be quiet for a while." But Chu Dong''s words had not finished. In the next second, countless Black Mountain soldiers killed directly from the surrounding camp. They surrounded the camp directly. At this time, Mr. marsh also wanted to make him temporarily armed, but it was too late. At this time, there were not many soldiers in their tribe, but now there were at least hundreds of soldiers from the Black Mountain Tribe surrounded by them. Chudong and the surrounding soldiers also pulled out their weapons and surrounded Mr. marsh in the center. "Do you really think you can escape from my eyes? Then you are really wrong. " At this time, the low voice came again. Chu Dong narrowed his eyes and found that the familiar figure in the crowd appeared in front of him again. This person was the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe. But when the chief came to the light of the fire. Mr. marsh widened his eyes, and then he bit his teeth, as if the feeling that had been suppressed in his heart broke out again. "It''s you! Why didn''t I think it was you? Mr. marsh knelt down on the ground as he spoke, looking very painful. "What''s going on? Who is Mr. Marsh? " Mr. marsh this time I also calm down, and then sighed, looking very sad. "This man is the one I told you before who disappeared when we fell apart, the one who is very important to me, who once gazed at the Savior inside our tribe..." "You mean he''s the one..." In the middle of Chu Dong''s words, Mr. marsh also practiced nodding to dissuade him, never going on. "Yes, I didn''t expect that after so many years of fighting last time, we could meet again, but I didn''t expect that after this meeting, we became enemies again. I once wanted to come back to see you, but considering that you are still so virtuous, I don''t want to see you again." But Mr. marsh still didn''t quite understand what was going on at this time. The man who had helped the tribe, the first passer-by he met in his life, had become his enemy. But where did the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe go? It''s obvious that this man looks very proud in front of him, especially when he sees the shock in front of the early leaving students. "Originally, I thought you should try every means to come back after you broke up with that tribe. After all, you know in your heart that some enemies can''t let go easily enough, especially the tribe that once knew you very well. Unfortunately, you didn''t. once you went, you never came back." As he spoke, he began to twist the expression on his face. It can be seen that he is very angry now. "I don''t know. I thought you were dead. After all, the fighting was so fierce at that time. You should be able to understand this. Originally, I thought you were dead in the fighting, but I didn''t think you were not dead..." "Not only did I not die, but I was even arrested by them. Do you know how long they tortured me? They tortured me for nearly a few years, and they had decided to change their faith at that time, so they destroyed all the herbs, but they not only destroyed the herbs, but also learned how to make poisons among them. Every day they would bathe me with poisons. Do you know what the pain felt like? " Chudong was also surprised to hear that the strongest soldiers in their tribe had such strange customs, which all depended on it. They just use their deep pain to remember what his chief has suffered. "But later, there were problems within their tribe. I have to say that the chief was really a waste. Even after falling apart from you, he personally led the tribe to follow the new faith. Unfortunately, in the end, it was still mixed. Finally, their tribe was separated into two groups." The chief of the Black Mountain Tribe was biting his teeth as he spoke, but Chu Dong could still tell from the look on his face that he was very proud at this time, because now he seemed to remember his great achievements. "When one of them fell behind in the battle, they broke into the cage and released all the prisoners. Naturally, I was included, and they also directly destroyed the other under my leadership." Now Chu Dong and Mr. marsh are also clear. After he successfully agreed with the whole tribe, he directly wiped out the original group of people in the Heishan tribe. Now all the soldiers under his hand live according to his will.And not only that, he even poured all his anger on Mr. marsh. "You can ask him now, you can ask him why no one came to save me at the beginning. After all, it''s OK for you to let me wait for a few months, but you didn''t come for more than a year. I''m sure you will never come again. You completely destroyed my heart." At this time, he was biting his teeth while talking, and Chu Dong felt very strange at this time. Even if their battle was fierce at the beginning, Mr. marsh should try to save such an important person for more than a year. Unfortunately, he didn''t do so. He just chose his own way to commemorate it this man. "You knew from the beginning that he wasn''t dead, did you?" Mr. marsh also nodded and sighed. It seemed that the expression on his face was still very sad. "Yes, I have sent troops to the places where we have fought countless times for investigation. I hope to find his body. Unfortunately, I did not find his body, so I am sure he is still alive." "Then why don''t you go back and save him, and you are willing to let him rot in the cage of the Black Mountain Tribe alone?" Chu Dong and Mr. marsh also stood together at this time. At this time, they were surrounded by a lot of soldiers from the Black Mountain Tribe. Chapter 579 The upper body of these soldiers is naked, and their skin color is very pale, which should be the reason why they have used venom to wash their bodies for a long time. Even in such a night, these soldiers look like ghosts. In fact, they do. Now their leader, their chief, is a ghost who comes back from hell to ask for his life. "Why didn''t you save him?" After hearing what Chu Dong said, Mr. zaoze sighed, and then he shook his head. "I have summed up an experience in our continuous fighting, that is, sometimes ordinary fighting waves a tribe and completely writes all his essence. Because of this, I also know in my heart that I will not fight any more after those pains, and I will not let other people pay for their lives." "Did you hear that? This is the reason why he didn''t come to pick me up. In fact, as early as after I had waited for a year, I already knew that you would convince yourself with your so-called saying of loving life and protecting nature. In fact, you are just a cover up of your own weakness." At this time. After hearing these words, Chu Dong did not know why his heart began to overflow with anger, but the anger was not because of the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe, but because of Mr. Marsh''s incompetence. The chief of the Montenegrin tribe is right. He is really using his own theories and principles to clean up his inner sins. He does not dare to look directly at his inner sins. He didn''t even have the courage to send troops to rescue the man. What he did only showed that he was a coward. "But even so, you can''t do anything about him today. Besides, he didn''t save you. Although he was weak, he shouldn''t be retaliated by you. But now you are torturing him in this way. I know what you are thinking, and I know that all these things you do from head to tail are to torture him." At this time, Ben, who had been silent all the time, finally said something. Moreover, he hit the nail on the head and said that the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe was not a good man. It''s true. Although it seems that the chief of the Montenegrin tribe is avenging his revenge, from the perspective of a normal person, it''s either revenge or evil. In fact, when you look at the tribe''s herbal medicines, you can''t even think about what they need to survive ¡£¡± But when he heard that, the chief in front of him burst out laughing. His laughter was so sharp that it even alerted some birds who were resting in the woods. "You don''t really think I''m such a person. I''m just demanding those herbs because I''m really useful. Otherwise, I don''t want to rob his tribe. After all, his tribe is dirty and broken, and the rest of the soldiers have basically failed to fulfill their duties." As he spoke, the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe pointed to the soldiers who had been guarding Mr. marsh. Obviously, at this time, he also looked down on the soldiers around Mr. marsh, because he knew in his heart that what they were doing was just acting. "You let your tribe, the people under your hand, become as weak as you by spreading your so-called belief. But you should understand that your tribe should not be like this. You can leave this place at ease, and you can also hunt like other tribes. But now you don''t do that. You let you go These people have been hiding in this place where birds don''t shit, just to satisfy your hobby of growing herbs. " Now, the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe, what he said pierced Mr. Marsh''s heart like a knife. Now, through Chu Dong''s observation, he can find out that this is the case. Mr. marsh loves to grow these herbs in his Pingju opera, so he directly asked him to peel off. The people under his hand live in these places with him. The real reason for him to sit in this place is not to avoid the war, nor is it because this place is so livable, nor is it because he has no place to go, but because the humid climate makes it easy for herbs to grow. That''s why he resolutely decided to stay in this place and not go anywhere. Even if he couldn''t do it himself, he didn''t care if these residents were harassed. "You stay in your own garden every day and continue to cultivate your herbs, but have you ever thought about what the residents of your tribe want? You have never thought that you are just wishful thinking of doing what you think you should do This remark was so enlightening that he even woke up Chu Dong directly. But Chu Dong now noticed that Mr. Zhao''s temporary expression began to become more and more painful. It seems that Mr. marsh is not such an excellent person. Chu Dong knew that although he looked kind, he was actually using his kindness to cover up his hypocrisy.Although he seems to have been preaching the ideas of human and nature, it''s a pity that in the end, he has not carried out the practice himself. He has never really implemented what he said. He is just using these things to deceive him. The soldiers under his hand can stay with him in this place where he doesn''t poop Already. "Is that so? Mr. marsh, is everything he says true? " Mr. marsh naturally didn''t dare to say much at this time, but his image is much smaller than at the beginning. Now he looks like a coward, shivering behind his own back, and even he doesn''t dare to respond to other people''s accusations. Not only that, even at this time, even the soldiers who had been guarding seemed to be moved by the words of the chief of the Montenegrin tribe. Some of them even began to tremble. They deliberately covered up their anger. "Do you think about it now? Is that how it is? " Chapter 580 The chief of the Montenegrin tribe is waiting. It seems that this day has been waiting for a long time. "As for what you just said, if I take their herbs just for revenge, then you think I''m too bad. I take those herbs because they are very important to me, which is closely related to our faith." At this time, the chief of the Montenegrin tribe also began to look back and continue to respond to what Ben said. "What do you mean?" "The meaning is very simple. We take these herbs and we keep them. It''s all useful. Our new faith is the gentleman we know who has taught us his profound thought. Now we will take his torch and light up this land." "What prophet?" At this time, Ben seemed a little confused, but at this time, although he couldn''t pass it from his head, Chudong''s mind was still very clear. He knew who the chief of Heishan tribe was. It must have been the man in rags he had sent away in the first place. So now you see, I robbed them because he deserved it. That''s one point. The other point is that I''m different from him. I''m not a coward. I have a plan in my heart, and I''m realizing it step by step. At this time, the contradiction between the two sides has intensified. But it''s obvious that the conflict in front of him has directly broken through Mr. Marsh''s weakness. Now he can only stay in the same place and can''t say a word. He can only keep shaking. "Well, the soldiers of deep water tribe and those poor people who defected to this generation, I''ll give you another chance. You can join me again and go back to where you should belong, because now this coward doesn''t even dare to say a word for you. What''s the point of protecting such a person?" At this time, the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe finally released his last move, which was to attack the heart. Sure enough, the effect of his move was very significant. As soon as he said this, many soldiers immediately put down their weapons and went to the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe. "If you don''t see this one, you will be a chieftain. That is to persuade others to join you and expand your own tribe as much as possible. However, you are different. After so many years, two of my tribal camps have been built, but you always think I live on the top of the mountain." As he spoke, he felt very funny. He shook his head and sighed. "If you don''t see this one, you deserve it. Now you have nothing. I will take those herbs and seeds again, and I won''t give you this chance to get them back here this time." As he said this, he was ready to let a group of people under his hand spread out, ready to snatch all the herbs. "Wait a minute." At this time, Chu Dong immediately stopped them, and then Chu Dong looked up at him. "Now, have you ever asked me for my opinion? I have something I should do when I come here this time, but now you are blocking my step, what should I do? " After hearing what Chu Dong said, the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe immediately attracted interest. He stood beside Chu Dong while he said it. He hit Chu Dong up and down, and he seemed to be very contemptuous. "And now? Who are you and which onion are you "I''m the chief of the barbarian tribe. I came here just in the hope that my husband can give me some help. But if you take away all your quarrels this time, I''m doomed to let you go." However, it seems that Chu Dong''s words are nothing more than a threat in the air, because Chu Dong has nothing in his hand, even a soldier who is willing to help him. Why does he talk to the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe like this? at this time, Chu Dong naturally smiles. "I know that you, like other tribal chiefs, all believe in the way of warrior. Since you like fighting so much, why don''t we use the oldest and most traditional way to win this time?" After hearing what Chu Dong said, the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe also laughed, and then looked very interested. "Do you say duel?" Chu Dong nodded. After all, Chu Dong and the chief of this Black Mountain Tribe are both walkers, but now in the transformation of the reagent, their scissors go on a different path. Now Chu Dong knows that if they want to solve this problem thoroughly, they are doomed to die There was a duel. "I''ll say what I want first. Now I want these herbs and all the seeds in Shenshui tribe." Chudong after finishing this sentence, the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe also laughed, and then continued to say."Well, I have said what I want at the beginning. I want to destroy this deep-water tribe completely. I want to take all their things away from this old man, and he will die in my hands." He said while quickly pulled out the curve, and this time Chu Dong has been ready, after all, gradually duel Chu Dong is not the first time to do. But when Chu Dong was ready to start, Mr. marsh came to Chu Dong and said in a low voice. "Come on, Chudong, all this is basically the end. I''m not worthy of your saving me. Maybe today I died in my hand and my tribe will perish. I''m afraid it''s doomed at the beginning, but I dare not think about it." But when he heard this, Chu Dong shook his head, because no matter which side he was looking for now, he had no right to speak. Chu Dong would not listen to his words at this time, so he directly pushed away the scene, and then took a step forward and said aloud. "And now I want to add one more rule, that is, if I win you, I will take not only the herbs and seeds, but also the old man." But for the chieftain of the Black Mountain Tribe, Chudong was able to promise no matter what the price was, because he knew Chudong would never win the duel, so he laughed and roared. "Well, let me see what you can do. Let me see how much you can hurt me!" Chapter 581 This time in the crowd on both sides. Chudong and the chieftain of the Black Mountain Tribe are antagonistic. They seem to be ready to let each other pay the price. But this time, there is no right or wrong in their duel. One is for revenge and the other is for saving people. Now their interests are in serious conflict, so they have to fight. Chu Dong was on one side to save the two generals around him, so he had to take Mr. marsh away now, but on the other side, the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe was also for revenge, so this time he finally made up his mind to eradicate the whole deep water. There are few people who have the courage to propose a duel with me. Since you want to have a try with me now, please give me your name. It is obvious that the chief of the black merchant tribe seems to be a man who pays great attention to Israel. Even before the duel, he will try his best to make the duel look artistic. "I''m Chudong, the chief of the barbarian tribe." "Nice to meet you. I''m Zhang long, chief of the Black Mountain Tribe." Both of them have given their names to each other. At this time, their duel is about to start. Mr. marsh, who has been looking around at both of them, seems to be very contradictory at this time, because although he knows in his heart that all this is due to his own weakness and the price he has paid, he still wants to do something. But there is no way. Today, he has already lost all support, and even more than half of the soldiers in his tribe choose to rebel. Because it is obvious that this time Zhang Long successfully reversed the image of Mr. marsh in his tribe, which is offensive. So at this time, no matter what Mr. marsh did, there was no way to let these people under his hand and the soldiers in these tribes around him turn their hearts. Now he can only watch all this happen. This feeling is so weak, so powerless. Chu Dong smiles, and then he throws his coat on the ground, revealing his strong muscles. At this time, he also conveniently takes him with him, holding the knife in his hand. "I heard that you want to be the only God in the north. I want to see how many abilities and qualifications you have. You can deserve the name of God." Chu Dong shakes his head, because it''s obvious that Zhang long is not his opponent now, because only if Chu Dong uses some force, he can control the small knife in his hand and stab him to death. But now that it''s a duel, Chu Dong naturally can''t take advantage of others'' danger, so he stands in the same place. Waiting for the attack in front of Zhang Long Shuai, Zhang long didn''t hesitate at this time. With a roar, he took out the machete from his waist and rushed towards Chu Dong. It''s obvious that his machete seems to be the product of a city-state. The workmanship of the machete is very exquisite, and the wooden handle is inlaid with a lot of bronze ornaments, which looks golden. He took the lead to attack Chu Dong, but the main sentence was also very sensitive and directly flashed to one side, and then he kicked Zhang Rong to the ground, but the next second Zhang Long jumped up again, and then he made a strange cry and directly used a sweeping leg on the ground. In this way, the surrounding sand is also instantly constructed, and Chu Dong is also accidentally fascinated by the sand. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhang Long ran forward a few steps, and his machete was about to poke into Chu Dong''s chest. But it was at this moment that Chu Dong suddenly began to exert the force on him, and then Chu Dong nailed his hands in the air, but it was obvious that Zhang long could also expect this. While laughing, he shook his head, as if laughing at Chu Dong. "You don''t think I didn''t know you could do this trick, but like this, do you really think you can win me?" Chu Dong was surprised. At this time, he wiped his eyes clean and prepared to open them. But at the moment when he opened them, he found that there was something like a thorn on Zhang Long''s other hand. This thorn directly poked into the main abdomen, and Chu Dong also directly used the force on him at this time, throwing Zhang long out. But in this stab into Chu Dong''s abdomen, Chu Dong also felt very uncomfortable. Chu Dong was very short of breath, and then he was breathing, trying to adjust his breath, but on the other side he found that something on his body seemed to be temporarily suppressed. "You didn''t think of that, did you? You really think that you are a God just like those witches who have some special abilities. According to what you say, I''ll look at you too high. After all, in my opinion, you are no different from them. At least now you are under me. " After hearing what he said, Chu Dong immediately used the force on him, but he didn''t know why the force he said at this time seemed to have no effect at all, as if it had been suppressed in his body. "Now you understand? Do you really think these abilities in you are unmatched? Now you are very wrong. Our tribe has been trying to improve all kinds of poisons. Now you are also poisoned. This kind of poison can suppress you for a period of time and make you completely unable to use your own strength. But it doesn''t matter. It''s enough for me to kill you in this period of time. "Zhang Long said with a smile, and then waved his machete again, facing the front of Chu Dong. It seems that Chu Dong could only avoid because of his lack of strength, but only for a moment. Zhang long just used his own poison to suppress Chu Dong so miserably. Now Chu Dong is not only the strength of his body, but also his own body. But even so, Chu Dong still sticks to it. He doesn''t want to give up now, but he wants to see what Zhang long can do. "I said, you guys, are you doing things like this? In the middle of a duel, you can poison each other casually. This is what you call glory? " Although Ben stood by and watched anxiously at this time, he knew in his heart that he could not easily intervene in the duel between the two people, otherwise he would not only destroy the sense of honor in the duel, but also directly cause riots among the people around him. Chapter 582 No matter how powerful Ben is, he has no chance of winning in the face of so many people, but he still thinks that Zhang Long''s action is too much. "What? Does it mean that your friend has a sense of honor to take the lead in using his sacred power in the duel? " This sentence directly made Ben speechless, because he really thought so in his heart. After all, I think it''s reasonable to use his own specific strength to use his own ability to Chu Dong, which is also a violation of the fairness of the duel. So this run is just speechless, and now he can only expect Chu Dong to survive in this entertainment, because now he has placed all his hopes on Chu Dong, and not only that, but also the lives of the common people around him. Because of this, Chu Dong now knows that he can''t give up easily enough, and he can''t easily lose this kind of battle. Although Chu Dong has no strength at this time, he still continues to evade Zhang Long''s attack calmly, but Zhang Long seems to enjoy this moment. He looked at this once high above the people, but now in his hands like a mouse running, he also felt an unprecedented pleasure. "You can run, you can continue to run. I want to see how long you, a God in the north, can last. But I don''t know what unique experience you have. Anyway, your escape skill is far better than mine." When Zhang Long said this, the people around him began to burst into laughter. But Chu Dong didn''t care at all at this time. He knew in his heart that Zhang long was using the same method to deal with Chu Dong. This time, he was also attacking. But Chu Dong was different from Mr. marsh. He was not so easy to be incited. So Chu Dong continued to adjust his breathing while avoiding. Slowly, Chu Dong still felt that his strength gradually came back, but he didn''t know why his force still couldn''t recover. Ben was worried at this time. He was biting his teeth, because he thought Chudong should be able to win the battle, but he didn''t expect that now Zhang long was taking advantage of the danger to poison Chudong. He could also feel that this kind of poison was definitely not ordinary poison, and even he could understand that if he was poisoned by these poisons, he would be tired and could not stand up at all, let alone Chu Dong. So at this time, although Chu Dong seems to be gradually recovering, no matter from which point of view, Chu Dong is still under constant pressure and can''t move at all. And now Chu Dong has wasted a lot of physical strength under the ordinary avoidance. In addition, these people have surrounded Chu Dong. As Zhang Long''s attack became more and more fierce, Chu Dong began to have no place to hide. Behind him was the wall. Thinking of this, Chu Dong clenched his teeth, and then took advantage of the moment that Zhang long cut to his shoulder, Chu Dong went against his way and rushed directly to Zhang Long''s blade. "It''s clear that the blade is in front of you, and you dare to rush up. Aren''t you looking for death?" At this time, Zhang long seemed to understand that Chu Dong just wanted to fight to death, so he didn''t hesitate. He directly slashed Chu Dong''s shoulder with a knife. Fortunately, Chu Dong''s muscle density was high enough, so this knife didn''t completely cut off Chu Dong''s whole hand. His knife was actually directly stuck in the bone of Chu Dong''s shoulder, but even so, the blood was still splashing. At this moment, the scene looks very bloody, but although Chu Dong seems to be still sticking to it, he also knows that Chu Dong''s strength has just recovered. Only at this time, his shoulder was hit by such a deep wound, and his blood flowed out so much, according to this situation If you look at Chu Dong, you can''t resist any more. To the back, according to the normal situation, Chu Dong will be less and less strength, to the back of the direct death. But the next second Chu Dong has made a decision that makes Ben feel very surprised. Chu Dong actually starts to hold hands tightly at this time. When his shoulder is cut through, the knife in his hand also stabs Zhang Long''s chest with a backhand knife. Zhang long was also surprised at this time, and then fell to the ground heavily, and the knife in his hand also fell to the ground with a jingle. "Now who is the best one to fight?" Chu Dong gasps and stands in front of Zhang long. Although most of his body is dyed red by blood, now he looks more solemn and stirring. But Zhang long is also the same. At this time, Zhang Long actually inserts Chu Dong directly into his chest, pulls out the knife, and then throws it aside. Then, taking advantage of the moment that Chu Dong didn''t react, he quickly bounced up from the ground, then rushed to the front door, directly hugged Chu Dong, and fell heavily on the ground. Then, he directly sat on Chu Dong, his two fists turned into sandbags, and one punch hit Chu Dong heavily.And Chu Dong at this time can only desperately resist, because now his shoulder has been injured, so now he can only rely on one hand to resist Zhang Long''s attack, but it is also very difficult at this time. But Zhang long also had the upper hand at this time, because according to Chu Dong''s situation at this time, although Zhang long was stabbed in the chest, it seemed that it had no effect on his attack. On the contrary, the desire to fight caused by the pain was even stronger. At this time, his hands continued to roar against Chu, but he continued to roar against Chu. But in the end, Chu Dong still finds a flaw in Zhang Long''s crazy attack. Then Chu Dong directly reaches out a hand and strangles Zhang Long''s neck, pulls his head over and gives him a hammer. Touch! This life is like a bronze bell. Zhang long was surprised and knocked down by Chu Dong again, but it seemed that he still had no obstacles and struggled to get up again. Chapter 583 And Chu Dong took a deep breath at this time, and then slowly stood up, but it was obvious that the wound on his body at this time was more serious than that of Zhang long. Zhang Long picked up the elbow that he had thrown aside, but the pig didn''t have any weapons at this time. See, this is the gap. Although you have done your best, you can only hurt me a little. You know, when I was fighting with other tribes, they could hurt me a lot more than you. Now what qualifications do you have to call yourself the only God in the north Step by step, he came over with this machete in his hand. It seems that he intends to solve Chu Dong directly in the next round of attack. Chu Dong took a deep breath, but he still didn''t seem to be able to let himself slow down. He could only continue to retreat step by step, and Zhang Long''s step at this time was like death. He approached Chu Dong step by step. Now everyone''s heart has been pulled up, even if he ran, now he did not dare to look directly at the next situation, because it is obvious that Chu Dong has no strength all over, and there is a lot of bleeding on his body. It can be said that Chu Dong is dead in this situation. "Do you really think I can''t go on fighting like this? So you''re naive. " Chu Dong raised his head as he spoke. At this time, the force on his body has finally recovered a little, but this little ability is enough for Chudong to continue to fight. Now he uses his own force to close the wound on his shoulder to reduce blood loss. But then Chu Dong walked in this direction step by step again, and Zhang long also shook his head. Although it seemed very interesting, he also understood that the Lord must die today. So he held the machete tightly in his hand and swept forward for a while. After a while of sweeping, the dust scattered around. For a moment, Chu Dong didn''t know where Zhang long was. Now Zhang long was hiding in the dust around him. Chu Dong could only judge his position by his own hearing, but it was still very difficult. It seemed that Chu Dong felt a hole on his neck at this time Silk dangerous breath, and then Chu Dong forced back a few steps. This is only a few steps away, just to avoid the blade of Zhang long, and Chu Dong walked away without hesitation, continue to move step by step toward the side. At this time, Chu Dong kept dodging the sword light and sword shadow emerging from the dust. Although Chu Dong has tried his best to evade Zhang Long''s attack at this time, he can''t help hanging the lottery, and some wounds begin to appear. But Chu Dong at this time in the heart to understand, he will never fall here today. Then Chu Dong made an amazing decision. While laughing, he slowly pressed his hand on the wound of his shoulder. Even the people around him who observed Chu Dong didn''t know what he wanted to do? Then Chu Dong laughed and attached the force to his hand. Poof! At this moment, Chu Dong directly released the force on his body. The next second, Chu Dong squeezed out countless blood from his wound. These blood, like a fountain, directly sprayed into the dust in front of him. And the next second Chu Dong also very clearly aware of the dust, it seems that there is a figure covered with his own blood. Chu Dong didn''t hesitate. He quickly put out his hand to hold the man''s neck, pulled him out of the dust, and then threw the man to the ground with a heavy blow. The moment Zhang Long fell to the ground, the dust around him also dissipated. Chu Dong doesn''t hesitate now. Zhang long can''t get up and his face has been covered with his own blood. So now Zhang long has lost any means of defense. Chu Dong doesn''t stop, but continues to greet him one by one. He returned all the sufferings he had suffered with his fist. Zhang long can only serve in pain, but he can''t fight back at this time. Now the duel seems to be settled. Zhang long will only be beaten by Chu Dong until he is exhausted. But it''s obvious that Zhang long has a reason to be the chief of the black clothes tribe. So the next second, he takes out a thorn made of wood from his body and stabs it directly into his chest. as like as two peas in the east of Chu Dong, what he did was not understand why he did so because he could not only restrain his enemy''s strength but also feel tired. Now Zhang long has fallen on the wind if he is so weak. Isn''t he closer to death?Although Chu Dong thought so in his heart, he didn''t stop because he understood that now there must be a victory or defeat between the two sides, and Chu Dong rarely occupied the advantage at this time, how could he let it go easily? but after the incessant beating, Chu Dong found that Zhang Long''s body began to become more and more rigid, and then Zhang long seemed to move from the inside of his body Burst out a kind of power, he stood up again, and then kicked Chu Dong out. Chu Dong directly hit the wall behind him, but soon he was pushed by the noisy soldiers around him. At this time, Chu Dong saw Zhang long again. At this time, Zhang Long''s condition was not much better than Chu Dong''s. although Chu Dong had several wounds, the obvious wounds were still bleeding, but Chu Dong''s own strength was not covered. Under the repeated beating of Chu Dong, Zhang Long''s bones were basically broken at this time. He gasped and squinted at Chu Dong''s disdainful look, but Chu Dong still couldn''t understand why Zhang long burst out so powerful in such a short time? "I believe you should understand in your heart that sometimes the closer people are to death, the more they can stimulate their survival instinct. What''s more, I am totally different from ordinary people. I often bathe in these venoms." Chapter 584 "So I''ve been immune to these poisons for a long time. These poisons can urge the survival instinct in my body, so I often take this move as a backhand, but I''ve never used this poison on myself." As Zhang Long said this, he began to twist his body. Although he felt that his body seemed a little stiff, it didn''t affect the fight. So the two sides started a bloody fight again. Although Chu Dong was at a disadvantage at this time, because he had several times directly nearly finished Zhang long, he also began to be confident. He understood that Zhang long was just an ordinary man. So in the process of repeated fighting, Chu Dong did not hesitate at all. He tried his best to release his anger at Zhang long. He beat Zhang long to the ground again and again, but Zhang long was very cunning at this time, and he aimed at Chu Dong''s shoulder every time. Want to know Chu Dong at this time shoulder injury has been very serious, if in a short period of time can not get medical treatment, then I''m afraid Chu Dong shoulder may be abandoned. This means that I''m afraid that Chu Dong will never be able to go to the battlefield again, but Chu Dong doesn''t have any control over this. Even he knows that Zhang long will definitely aim at his shoulder wound to attack, so Chu Dong often takes the initiative to show his shoulder, pretending to be a flaw. And his purpose is to attract Zhang long to take the initiative to attack. Sure enough, Zhang long failed to attack Chu Dong''s shoulder several times. It''s even good that Chu Dong seized the opportunity to directly counter it several times. At this time, although Chu Dong was all high spirited, he knew in his heart that his body could not resist at this time. Moreover, he was not as crazy as Zhang Guorong. He used poison to stimulate his adrenaline secretion. Chu Dong could only rely on his will to survive. Chu Dong thought so in his heart, and continued to fight against Zhang Long''s attack. But Zhang long seemed to have become more and more crazy at this time. He continued to beat Chu Dong while roaring. Ah, Chu Dong was falling again at this time, and even felt that sometimes the block became very bad. Now the war situation of the two sides has been reversed again, and now it has become that Chu Dong is in the downwind again. But although Chu Dong still fell behind the school spirit at this time, he seemed to be able to see what was wrong with Zhang long, but he just couldn''t see what was wrong, because Zhang''s action at this time seemed a little too rigid. Even several times Chu Dong took the initiative to attack. When he hit Zhan long with his fist, he felt as if he had hit a stone with his fist. Zhang long didn''t speak at this time, as if he was suffering a lot. "What I hate most in my life is a guy who thinks he is a god like you. Now you will die in my hands. Not only after you, but also everyone who dares to call himself a God will die in my hands, just like you do today!" Zhang long made a very crazy roar. He directly pushed the pigsty to the ground, and then his fist aimed directly at Chu Dong''s neck. At this time, Chu Dong knew that Zhang Long''s strength at this time had not been the same as at the beginning. Now he tried his best to fight with his fist. If he hit himself with such a powerful fist, he would break his throat directly. Just because of this, Chu Dong tried his best to resist. At that time, however, he was bleeding too much, so at this time, his whole body strength began to become smaller and smaller, even moving his hand became very difficult, and Zhang Long''s fist at this time was closer and closer to Chu Dong, and the expression on his face began to become more and more crazy, even twisted. All of a sudden, Chu Dong seems to be aware of something. He realizes something from the expression on Zhang Long''s face and the movements of his body. Then Chu Dong just lies in the same place and waits quietly. He knew that Zhang Long''s fist would not hit him. He also knew that Zhang long had lost the duel. Sure enough, after a few seconds, Zhang Long''s fist was really in the air, and the expression on his face was frozen and motionless. Although he kept that crazy expression, he finally stopped. "Why did the chief stop? Kill him At this time, it''s Zhang Long''s turn. The group of soldiers around him begin to worry. They don''t know why Zhang long, a decisive man, stopped at the last moment. Ben also felt very strange at this time, because he knew in his heart that according to Zhang Long''s normal situation, he had already finished with one punch. Why did he suddenly stop in mid air now? Among all the people in the audience, the only one who can know the truth is Chu Dong and Mr. marsh. Seeing Zhang long like this, Mr. marsh sighed, then turned around and stopped looking at him.Slowly, slowly, these noisy voices around also began to disappear, and now all around this once again returned to calm. Chu Dong just looked up at the expression on Zhang Long''s face, then he had his breath, and slowly pushed Zhang long to one side. Even if Zhang Long fell down, he still kept the expression just now. His whole body had become very stiff at this time. "Chief!" At the moment when Zhang long was pushed aside by Chu Dong, all the soldiers around him rushed up and surrounded him. But when they put their fingers on Zhang''s nostrils, each of them showed a very serious expression. By this time, Zhang long had no breath. "Your chief is dead. He is dead when he is ready to return to the village for the last punch. Although I can detect the abnormality in him at the beginning, I understand that if I choose to remind him, he will not listen." After hearing what Chu Dong said, all the soldiers around were stunned. They still didn''t understand why Zhang Long suddenly became like this? It''s obvious that he overused the poison, but this time he used it to urge his body to secrete adrenaline. This poison, which he had never used before, was too fierce for ordinary people like him. Chapter 585 Chu Dong said and shook his head. At this time, he didn''t have any feelings in his heart, just felt pity. Zhang long in the process of fighting, the body will continue to secrete the hormone, but since the excitement will also cause great pressure to his body. When the body appears this kind of uncomfortable symptoms, it is obvious that it is reminding the owner of the body that now his body is about to be unable to support, but Zhang long not only does not stop, but also uses poison to urge his body to continue to move. In the end, all the pressure of his body was concentrated on the heart of Zhang Rong. And his heart can''t bear so much pressure, so at the last moment, his heart finally collapsed, his heart stopped beating, and his blood stopped. This is the reason why Zhang long would stay in the same place, because as early as the moment he went back to the circle, he had already died, without any signs or any process at all. His life ended just in a moment. The soldiers around him are naturally very dissatisfied at this time. While roaring, he plans to kill all the people in Chudong and prevent them from being injured at this time. Naturally, the strength of the soldiers is almost recovered, so he also starts to control the knife he fell on the ground and starts to dance left and right. "Don''t you understand? Now the duel is over, it''s over, you know? Your chief is dead, but he died like a soldier. " Chu Dong sighed as he spoke. It was a pity, because among Chu Dong''s many opponents, Zhang long was one of the few who could pose a threat to him. It can be said that if he could often pose a threat to Chu Dong, he would be second only to overlord. "Your chief died like a soldier. Even though he used some tricks in the battle, so did I. but the real important thing is that he didn''t stop fighting at the last moment. If you choose to break his promise and kill us all, you will pollute his life and this duel ¡£¡± After hearing what Chu Dong said, although they were very dissatisfied with this group of soldiers, they accepted everything in front of them. After all, Zhang long always regarded the spirit of soldiers as the spiritual pillar of their tribe, and they had no way to violate this idea. This is the end of it, and now I believe that in addition to burying your chief, there is another more important thing for you, which is to select a new chief for your own tribe. After hearing what Chu Dong said, the surrounding soldiers of the Heishan tribe also sighed. Then they picked up Zhang Long''s body and left the place step by step. They drooped their heads and didn''t look like a winner. Most of the remaining civilians and soldiers of the deep water tribe left with them. Now, all this is settled, but there is no winner in this contest. Although Zhang long is a very strong fighter, he paid the price for his arrogance in the end. Although Mr. marsh is a compassionate man, he has been trying every means to influence his tribe with his own strength, but he was defeated by his own cowardice after all. Now there is a very strong chieftain missing from this land, and Mr. marsh has lost everything. Now there will be no deepwater tribe in this land. Mr. marsh also looks very sad at this time, because he knows that all this should have a better ending, but he destroyed it himself, and he destroyed it himself. Although he is old now, he still shed two lines of tears. He looked up at the sky, but he couldn''t say a word for a long time. But Chu Dong''s attention at this time was completely on him. Chu Dong also noticed that there were a small number of people around him. They had soldiers and civilians, but the total number was no more than 100. "Well, Mr. marsh, I know that it''s just very complicated in your heart, but don''t forget that they still choose to follow you. You are still their leader and their chief, and now you should do something for your people." Chu Dong patted Mr. Marsh''s shoulder at this time, followed by a finger, still standing around Mr. Marsh''s poor and soldiers. "Where should I go now?" All this happened so fast that Mr. marsh didn''t know how to deal with it for a moment. Although he always thought that he was a man of great ability, he didn''t expect that his hard work and hard work would no longer exist after such a night. "You don''t know what to do now, but at least there are people around you. Although you can''t be their chief again, it''s hard for you to reorganize your tribe, but I have another way for you."Chu Dong said and nodded towards him. "Now you still have the last way to go, that is to clamp us. Now my tribe is short of talents who know herbal medicine like you, and the soldiers and people around you are all medicine talents, which is just suitable for me. There are enough resources in my department to enable you to survive, and what you have to do is not enough Not fighting for me. " Chudong looked at Ben with a smile. At this time, his eyes were also filled with a trace of hope. Ben also nodded. "Yes, it''s your best choice to join the tribe of Chudong now. After joining his tribe, you don''t have to fight again. You just need to continue to carry out your spirit, that is, to keep company with nature and help the wounded." At this time, Mr. Marsh''s heart was also very contradictory, but he also stood in the same place and thought for a long time. Then he sighed as if he was saying goodbye to his past. "I see." Mr. marsh nodded. "I''m willing to lead all my remaining subordinates to join your tribe. We''re willing to join the barbarian tribe!" Chudong smiles happily and nods. But the next second, he still feels that he is weak. Then he just feels that it''s dark in front of him, and then he falls to the ground heavily. Chapter 586 Chudong was unconscious after he passed out, because at that time, Chudong himself didn''t know what happened to him? He only knew that when he was in Yunfu, he didn''t wake up for a long time. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he was lying in a familiar place, which was the camp inside his own tribe. Now Chu Dong was lying here alone, and the person lying beside him was Yang. Yang had already got up by this time. He looked bored. He was embroidering a piece of wood with the knife in his hand. After seeing Chu Dong get up, he also smiles, and then pats Chu Dong on the shoulder. "Chief, I didn''t expect that you were so badly injured. I was surprised when you came back. I thought you were dead, but I didn''t expect that the old man who you brought back was quite capable." After hearing Yang say so, we now Chu Dong''s heart is also determined. It seems that it is true. Mr. zaoze and the remnant of Shenshui tribe have all joined Chu Dong''s tribe. Chu Dong took a look and found that his shoulder had been wrapped with bark and thin skin for several layers, like something like gauze. It''s tightly wrapped in herbs. Chu Dong very hard from his bed to get up, and then he step by step to go outside, this time outside the sky has been very bright, and no one knows, Chu Dong in the end lying here for how long. Although Chu Dong seems to be struggling at this time, he also struggles to get to the position of the stadium hall step by step, where many soldiers are on guard all around. After seeing Chu Dong wake up, they also nodded to Chu Dong, and then they seemed to understand what Chu Dong had done for their tribe. Although they didn''t say much, they were also defending Chu Dong''s glory with their own actions. At this time, Chu Dong also began to check the infrastructure inside the tribe. It is obvious that these people inside the tribe have indeed fulfilled what Chu Dong said to them at the beginning. The surrounding buildings also look very stable, and the dog fire that Chu Dong has been hiding behind his tribe never seems to go out. As for Chu Dong, the first filter built in the tribe has been used all the time. Seeing this, Chudong naturally calmed down. Then he sat in his position. Now he is like a chief again. All the soldiers around Chu Dong stood by his side, because he knew that Chu Dong had paid too much for his tribe, and they should also take up their responsibilities. When Chu Dong just returned to his position, soon someone came to meet Chu Dong. This man is Mr. marsh. After seeing that Chu Dong finally recovered, he took a breath, and then he went to Chu Dong step by step and knelt down on one knee. "Chief, you finally wake up. It seems that my efforts are not in vain." But Chu Dong kept waving his hand and asked Mr. marsh to stand up. Because Chu Dong knew in his heart that he wanted to find his husband and clamp his tribe in the hope that he could serve himself, not because the man he was looking for knelt down in front of him, because he knew that such an illusory honor had no value to him. Mr. marsh naturally understood the meaning of Chu Dong, and then he continued to talk about his time with Chu Dong. It turned out that Chu Dong Sai had been in a coma for several days after he came back. Although he woke up once in the middle, his consciousness was very vague. During this period of time, Mr. marsh has been trying his best to treat Chu Dong. So although Chu Dong was in a coma for several days, his injury was still under control. Otherwise, I''m afraid I don''t think these wounds have been treated in time. Not only that, but now Mr. marsh keeps asking these people under his hand to cook medicine for the two generals in Chu Dong''s tribe. Under the condition of Mr. marsh, Yang and Xia''s symptoms are under control. However, Mr. marsh still tells Chu Dong that they are lucky, because they have extremely strong physique as soldiers. It is because of this that they can carry the injury for so long. Otherwise, if it were someone else, I''m afraid they would have been unable to hold on for a long time, and they could not afford to be seriously ill, but they were able to hold on for such a long time. Now I know that, thanks to his idea at that time, he was able to bring the early self-study, otherwise soon Chu Dong would have to bury his two generals, and this was something he didn''t want. He never thought that he would let the two best fighters in the tribe leave early. Because of this, Chudong''s heart has finally settled down, and his injury has begun to get better and better. Then Chu Dong immediately asked Mr. marsh to step down, and then arranged for people around him to arrange a territory for Mr. marsh at the back mountain of the tribe. This place is the residence of Mr. marsh and his remaining tribe.What''s more, Chu Dong was very enthusiastic and directly asked people to use the remaining animal skins of the tribe to build a lot of tents for Mr. marsh in the back mountain for his residents to live in. Moreover, Chu Dong chose this place carefully this time. He also understood that Mr. marsh and his group lived in familiar places for a long time, so their bodies must be very fragile. So this time Chu Dong arranged this position for them, which was a place facing the sun, so they could also bathe in the sun. It''s also good for their health. In addition, where there is sunlight, they can plant herbs more quickly. In addition, Chudong is originally located in the north, so there is abundant underground water. As long as Mr. marsh digs a small cave under the ground where they live, it can directly become a natural herb farm. At that time, Mr. marsh could continue to produce more herbs on the side of the Chudong tribe through his own methods, so that the Chudong tribe could use them. After his retirement, Mr. marsh continued to use the rare herbs they brought back and kept boiling. Now he knew that he could not do much. He could only calm down and make Chudong calm. Chapter 587 If anyone wants to do so, Chu Dong is the first to bear the brunt. These two seriously injured soldiers must be cured. Because of this, now Mr. marsh is also boiling these herbs in his hand, and then trying to throw them away. These soldiers around Chu Dong can be cured as much as possible. Chudong also knew that his tribe had basically completed what a small residence should have, and now there was no shortage of food and herbal medicine. It can be said that today, compared with other places, the tribe of Chudong is much more advanced, because Chudong knows that there are still many tribes living in the north. But Chu Dong did not give up in his heart. He knew that his plan still had to be realized in an orderly way. It was not easy to achieve this, because Chu Dong also knew that although Chu Dong had released enough strength as far as possible, he still didn''t know that his plan was not very clear The tribe will also face threats from where they come from. And now Chu Dong also knows that there is another thing in his heart, which is night Luo. It has been quite a long time since he was captured, but there have been a series of changes in Chudong tribe during this period, so there is not much time to thoroughly investigate this matter in the following main sentence, so it has become a heart disease in Chudong''s heart. Because of this, Chu Dong now understands that when Xia''s body is a little better, Chu Dong can be the same as at the beginning. That is to let Xia investigate the surrounding areas and ask for intelligence. After bringing those intelligence back, Chu Dong can also know what this assassin alliance is. On the other side, among the tribes in the south, the overlord had already completed the migration of the volcanic tribes. And he had already written down in his mind what this sword called the journey of death told him at the beginning about the ancient beasts. The overlord always thought about how to find the place. After all, he had heard about the ancient beast more or less at the beginning, and although it sounded very mysterious, he believed it. So he has been preparing how to find the location of that prehistoric beast. It is said that this land was once the world of ancient beasts many years ago. At that time, the ancient beasts were all over the whole land, and there were so fierce beasts everywhere. There are even many wild animals that look much more fierce than they are now. But even so, the earliest human beings at that time survived, and not only that. According to the contact between Bawang and the great ancient race, he now understands that the reason why the ancient beast would perish inexplicably is because of the great ancient race in the dark. Through their means and their tricks, they successfully split up the ancient beasts, and even launched an unprecedented offensive against them. Unfortunately, these ancient giants are not like human beings. They don''t know how to unite at all, so they can only fight alone. But even so, even if one of them is far more powerful than other creatures. So even when they fought for the great ancient race against the ancient beast, they fought for a long time, and the great ancient race paid a heavy price for it. In the end, although they won the battle, their own strength was almost exhausted. In addition, after the ancient beasts were gradually eliminated, human beings began to rise. After the rise of mankind, they soon established one tribe after another in this land, and eventually these tribes all United. And at this time, humans also found this great ancient race. The great ancient clan did not expect that human beings were so tenacious and could expand to such a level in such a short period of time, so they also planned to use the way to deal with the ancient beasts to deal with human beings. Unfortunately, human beings are not equal to ancient beasts. At least human beings have ideas and are more intelligent. The point is that human beings can unite as one. Therefore, human beings have repeatedly frustrated the attacks of the great ancient races. Moreover, human beings have not only achieved this, but also united with the earliest king of beasts in the forest. Both sides have become allies. With the efforts of both sides, mankind has finally driven the great ancient race underground. Although the great contributions have basically lost their combat effectiveness, and human beings think that they have completely eliminated this evil race, they have not found that the great ancient race has always been hidden underground. They are secretly monitoring every move of human beings on the surface, and they have been trying to make a comeback.Therefore, although human beings at that time had a unified tribe of their own, after all this was settled, a fierce civil war broke out within the human characters. After the end of this civil war. It was no longer like a unified tribe in the beginning. They began to be enfeoffed into various small tribes, and they fought for each other. After so many years, even many tribes have forgotten the glory of their ancestors, and they even think that this period of history is just a fabrication. However, after long-term contact with the king of beasts, many ancient king of beasts also chose to believe in human beings, and a group of human beings learned how to communicate with this kind of beast. In order to resist the next invasion of the great ancient race, the king of beasts also taught human beings the control of elements that they have been living in nature. This is the first batch of witches that human beings were born. But it didn''t last long. During that time, the king of beasts cooperated with human beings for quite a long time, but this cooperation also ended because of the disintegration of human tribes. Those who have learned how to control the power of elements have followed their tribes to various places, but their interests have been seriously conflicted. It turns out that this side wants to occupy more sites and obtain more resources. Chapter 588 So it''s basically useless. Therefore, the first group of witches to use their power directly is their power. However, this completely violated the belief of the beginning, so the king of students completely cut off any contact with human beings at that time, and even completely refused to communicate with human beings. But what I didn''t expect is that after using the power of these elements, human beings even began to hunt these wild animals and cut down the woods on a large scale. In this way, the contradiction between the king of beasts and human beings is intensified. However, I immediately understand that if they choose to fight against human beings, then the great ancient race that has been hiding underground must be the one who reaps the benefits. Because of this, they also choose to avoid. They live in seclusion in the mountains and forests, always observing the surrounding situation, and have been secretly sticking to the guardian stones. However, as human beings began to make more and more progress, the situation began to become more and more complicated. Even some people like joy element, in order to expand their sacred power as much as possible, they actually chose to hunt and kill wild animals, even the king of wild animals. Because they believe that manhuo''s blood can make them more powerful. Although no one has been able to confirm whether this is true, after this news came out, a search operation against the king of beasts was launched in this land. During that time, several king of beasts were killed. At the same time, the great ancient race that has been hidden underground has been ready to move. And those who first controlled the power of elements to the extreme also chose to be king. They founded an association on this land that could deter the whole land. That''s the temple of man. Although the overlord probably also understood this period of history in his heart, he also understood that this period of history is nothing to him now, because whether it is the king of beasts or the temple of beasts. Even the great ancient race, one day, he must put all these things under his feet. But who wants to trample this force under his feet is not just relying on brute force, because he knows in his heart that if he doesn''t know something well, there will be problems. That''s why he has been actively choosing to contact with the great ancient race. Because now the overlord knows that he has to rely on their strength. And this sword is the opportunity for overlord to contact with the great ancient race. On this day, Overlord also regained his mind from his practice. He looked around carefully and found that at this time, boroneb and his gang held a Grand Duel again. But the overlord at this time obviously didn''t care so much about things like this. So the crowd that the overlord passed through put on their own armor again, and then step by step went into the forest, intending to go to the volcanic tribe to see what was going on in their camp. But in addition to visiting the other side of the volcano tribe, there was another thing that he had to see what was going on with the fire. Because obviously, after the last fire, he was almost controlled by this sword called the daughter of death, he basically chose to cut off any contact with the forged ancient race, and he constantly warned the overlord that this was a force he could not control at all. But now the overlord can''t listen at all, and he knows in his heart where this power can''t be controlled. It''s just that some people who have been in contact with this power are not firm enough in their hearts. And now the fire has basically refused to contact with the sword of the daughter of death, so now the overlord has basically taken the daughter of death with him, and even put the daughter of death aside when practicing. But what surprised him was that during the period of his cultivation, and during the period of his contact with the daughter of death, the journey of death never said a word more to him. It seemed that after that news, there was no news about the sword of the daughter of death. So the overlord society also felt very strange. Although he had the relevant place in his mind at this time, he knew in his heart that things like this were definitely not an easy thing, so he also needed more alarms. But if he wanted to get more information, the daughter of death had to speak. During this period of time, the most contact with the death journey is the fire, so the overlord brothers also thought that if the regenerative fire communicates with the daughter of death, they might be able to get more information. Just after this, the overlord directly carried the daughter of death on his back and hid it in his cloak. At this time, Bawang went through the dense forest, and then continued to walk towards the camp of the volcanic tribe step by step. However, when the daily news network went through the processing here, there were often some carnivorous beasts hiding in the forest, trying to attack Bawang.But today, it seems that all these things are calm. No beast dares to approach the overlord. Even if they do, they will choose to escape because of the terrible smell of the daughter of death. Because of this, the overlord began to move forward step by step. Although the bottom of his heart also understood all this, thanks to the power of this sword, in the end, the overlord knew how powerful this great ancient race was. But at this time, did Bawang cave feel something wrong? Then he narrowed his eyes and began to listen carefully to the movement around him. Sure enough, just a few minutes later, a strange sound began to come from the woods in front of him. Then there was a soft sound. In front of me, an arrow was shot out of the woods. Immediately after that, he cut the arrow into two and quickly drew it from his daughter without hesitation. "Well, you don''t have to hide any more. I''ve already found you. Now you can come out." Chapter 589 At this time, in front of them, several people in the woods came out slowly. They were wearing very strange clothes, most of them were black cloaks, but they even had a lot of animal skulls on their faces as masks. "Who are you?" "We are the most faithful servants of our master, and now you have something that didn''t belong to you, so we want to get it back." At this time, the overlord could probably understand what they meant, and then he gently waved the huge dead daughter in his hand. "You want this sword back? Yes, no problem, but only if you can deal with me. " When I heard the subtitles of overlord, some people in strange clothes around me quickly spied out, and then disappeared into the woods again, like wild animals. But Bawang didn''t move at this time. He just looked around with great interest. Then he continued to wave the sword with a smile. Sure enough, he shot four arrows at the four corners around him, all of which aimed directly at Bawang''s throat. But the overlord didn''t hesitate. He quickly waved the sword in his hand and resisted it all. Now, if you have any other tricks, just use them. Anyway, I don''t mind. Overlord''s heart is also very clear, this group of people according to the weapons they now have, there is no way to penetrate his armor. It is because of this, so now the overlord began to calm down in an orderly way, and then kept observing around. At this time, Overlord I also began to hear. It seemed that there was a sound in the forest on his left, and the storm didn''t hesitate to go back at this time. With a big sword in his hand, he cut down the forest in front of him. This time, the whole grove was cut in half by the arrow of overlord, and one of them screamed. The man was cut in half by overlord. He lay on the ground and screamed, but after a while, he finally died. At this time, the overlord also obviously felt that the sword in his hand was absorbing fresh blood from afar. At this time, the overlord was also startled. He didn''t expect that the sword was so eager for blood. Then the overlord also seemed to hear the sword, and a slight tremble came from it. He seemed to hope that the overlord would give him more blood. Bawang smiles, and then he goes step by step to the woods in front of him. At this time, these attackers also keep moving around the woods. They seem to be trying to figure out how to kill Bawang. But obviously, in the end, they still can''t find a better way, so they can only remember the location of overlord magnet and his tribe. The next second, they quickly disappeared. Bawang squinted at their back and shook his head, because now Bawang knew that their moving speed was too fast, and it was not so easy to catch up with them. Because of this, he could only let them leave first, but he also knew that he would not let him go easily next time. But when the overlord was fighting on one side and inside the volcanic tribe on the other side, the fire also heard the fighting. The next second, he immediately arrived at the scene with about 10 soldiers. At this time, there was nothing but the surrounding chaos. He directly put the daughter of death in his hand on the corpse, and the daughter of death was only willing to suck more blood in it. "Overlord, are you ok? I heard my fighting voice as early as inside the tribe, so now I''m bringing people here. Are you ok? Is there any problem? " Although the fire at this time to see the death of the daughter, or showed a very painful expression, but compared to his own weapons, he is more concerned about his friend. "No, nothing. You should understand that normal people can''t deal with me at all." Then overlord also very hard to pull the daughter of death from the ground, carried on his shoulder. "But what are you doing, Overlord? Who are these people? Do you have any idea? " Obviously, at this time, the fire had no clue about everything in front of him, and he didn''t know why the overlord wanted to insert the sword on the corpse. "You don''t know yet. In fact, this sword is so hungry for the blood Bureau. I think it will benefit him if he can absorb enough blood." But after hearing what Tyrannosaurus Rex said, the fire showed a very painful expression at this time. Because he knew in his heart that he often did this. Although he had his own intention, he still insisted on the bottom line in his heart, that is, he must not easily have any relationship with the great ancient race."I came here this time to see what''s going on with you. Now, is everything all right inside your tribe?" Got the overlord said so, the fire also laughed, and then also scratched his head, said. "The tribal situation is much better now than before, because although we lost the volcano, now we have more and better resources." As he spoke, he took out a volcanic stone from his waist. "With this thing, now we don''t have to worry about better weapons in our tribe. Don''t worry. You''ve done me such a big favor, which I''ll never forget. So after that, please give me those weapons and armor in your tribe. Maybe I can help you build more and better weapons and armor in the future." Bawangding nodded, but at this time, it was obvious that he had no interest in such things. Now his whole attention was focused on the sword in front of him. "Overlord, are you still connected with this sword? Really, you''ve heard that. Throw this sword into the sea as soon as possible. The farther you throw it, the better. Bury it in the earth. Don''t have more contact with him. " But the overlord shook his head, then raised his head and glared at the fire. "You mean I have to give up my chance to dominate this land?" Chapter 590 At this time, the fire sighed and shook his head. Obviously, he also felt that the overlord was a little possessed, because normal people should not dare to touch these terrible forces again after being exposed to such a terrible phenomenon. However, it seems that it is not a dangerous thing for the overlord at all. On the contrary, he does not feel any danger at all. On the contrary, he even wants to take the initiative to accept this power. "Overlord, I must tell you that it is not very difficult to seek hegemony in this land, because I believe at the beginning, you also know that there is more than one way. Why should we choose such a dangerous way? You know, before that, I''m afraid countless people have come into contact with the power of this great ancient race. " "You''ll see what happens to them later." Although he was naturally sober during this period, he spent most of his time alone exploring what was hidden in this mountain and deep valley, except for some basic work inside the tribe. During this period, it is obvious that he was able to find many ancient human skeletons in this cave. This fully illustrates one point, that is, in this land, all the human beings who have been exposed to this power have paid the price in the end, and the bones are the best witness. Bawangsheng took a breath. He knew that although these statements were totally unacceptable to him now, as a qualified leader, he also knew that sometimes he could not lose his temper, so he slowly calmed down. Then he went back to their camp with the gang of subordinates around him. When the overlord arrived at the camp, he finally saw that, indeed, now with the efforts of the fire, the camp has gradually expanded, and the internal living area has been twice as large as before. Now it can accommodate more people to live in this camp. Because of this, the volcanic tribes can also have enough space to accommodate more people. Moreover, around this mountain, there are many small branch campsites that continue to be built. The overlord looked at all these things in front of him. At this time, he could clearly feel that this should be what the volcano had been longing for. Now, what do you want? They not only have expanded and owned new camps, but also recovered the sacred things in their tribe. Volcanic rocks. The weapons made of these stones can be said to be rich and varied, but the volcano also deliberately sold a pass at this time, unwilling to tell overlord what happened to his weapons. But the overlord was also absorbed in the internal situation of this great ancient race. For a while, the Kung Fu overlord has followed the fire two people to their camp, and the fire also very actively invited the overlord into his own attack and defense, and showed his tools to the overlord. But the overlord was absent-minded at this time, because he was still trying to persuade the fire to accept this power. "I said fire, you see how long it''s been since we two became chief." At this time, the fire closed his eyes and thought carefully. Before long, he nodded and sighed. "It should be a few years. After all, we have experienced countless lives together." It is because of this, so now, Overlord also began to feel some sense of danger. Originally, he thought that his tribe could always be safe under the protection of man temple. Unfortunately, later, he finally found out what this temple was. This time, when the overlord''s tribe was attacked by other tribes, he immediately sent messengers to the South Temple for help, but no one was willing to help. It was the most fierce battle fought by the overlord. After all, among these tribes in the south, the overlord was not the most powerful, and there were countless people who were far more powerful than the overlord. But even so, I won the battle with my strong willpower. However, Tyrannosaurus Rex''s own tribe also suffered heavy losses. It took a long time for Tyrannosaurus Rex to adjust his own tribe. However, since this incident, Tyrannosaurus rex has basically lost his trust in the temple of man. Because Bawang also found the temple. When the elders need supplies and other things, they will always be the first to arrive. However, once the tribes on Bawang''s side need any assistance, they will always use various excuses to prevaricate. Although bawangxing also knows that they really have such powerful power, so at the beginning, Bao still believed their reasons and excuses, but for a long time, Bawang himself felt very strange. After all, these elders can easily destroy heaven and earth. Why are they reluctant to help when their tribes are in trouble? Just because of this, the overlord also began to send his own people to investigate the surrounding tribes.Sure enough, the overlord at the back finally understood that these elders had no intention to help themselves at first. Moreover, these elders not only talked about the material attacked by one of their own tribes, but even the tribes that attacked the overlord also made a confession to the temple of man. It is because of this that I understand the reason why their group of elders are not willing to help themselves. In fact, it is very simple, that is, the tribe on Bawang''s side does not give too much. That is why the group of elders chose to ignore Bawang''s request. This land is very large, but there are more tribes hidden on this land. There are so many tribes on this land, and each tribe will offer sacrifices to the South Temple to seek protection. However, not every tribe will help the elders, they will only help those tribes who offer the most sacrifices. After understanding this truth in the evening, in the later period of time, he also kept trying his best to build his own tribe. Because of this, overlord''s monster tribe gradually became a big tribe in the south. Chapter 591 Moreover, after understanding the habits of these elders, and after his tribe became stronger, Overlord also took the initiative to ask for more tribute to these elders. Although the elders still pretended to refuse the overlord''s request, they gradually got used to the overlord sending all kinds of tributes. Among them, the closest contact with overlord is crazy growth. Elder Feng also understands what overlord means. Overlord also understands that elder Feng has taken so many gifts so boldly. He must have asked for something from himself. Although both sides adhere to the principle of seeing through and not telling through, and keep in touch with each other all the time, overlord is tired of elder Feng in the end, because he also knows that he can''t get anything by giving elder Feng all kinds of benefits. So the overlord behind is getting tired of it. It is because of this, so the overlord at this time is more eager to this power. I said, now that we have been chief for so many years, how many gifts have we given these elders? Hearing what overlord said, Huo Huo lowered his head and thought for a while, but finally he gave a wry smile and didn''t intend to say it directly. "If we both hand in these gifts and keep them for our people, how much benefit can they give us? Because of this, you should understand that it is meaningless for us to do these things. " Hearing what overlord said, the fire lowered its head and began to think. So now you should understand. The overlord sighed as he spoke. Now he looked at the fire again. "You told me that there are various ways for our government to deal with the land, but now you tell me how we can get through the temple of man?" At this time, the fire knew in his heart that it was basically impossible to conquer the gate temple, because the fire himself knew in his heart what kind of existence the man temple was, which was completely superior to the mortals like them. So even if they unify the land here, they still have to listen to the suggestions of man temple in the end. "But although what you said is somewhat reasonable, I believe you should understand that this kind of power has never been seen before. We should have casually contacted them, but now you have chosen to take the initiative to contact them, which is bound to bring a lot of trouble to our tribe." But the overlord shook his head. "I found that only a strong willed person can control this kind of power. Although it''s a house source, we all survive in this kind of power, which is enough to show that we can control this kind of power. This thing has passed, so we have to seize this opportunity. We can''t waste this opportunity ¡£¡± At this time, the fire also had to reconsider the cause and effect of the whole thing. Now he understood that the second thing he wanted was Kungfu man temple. If other tribes also realized this power and used it, they would become the food of others sooner or later. "Can they say that there is no power to imprison?" At this time, the fire can be said to be in the extreme contradiction, because on the one hand, he did not want to fall into the abuse of this power, but on the other hand, he knew that if there were no constraints, such a power would be controlled by enough people sooner or later. At that time, the land will be in chaos? Although there is still a trace of compassion in fire''s heart, he will think of this, but the overlord didn''t think of this at this time. He didn''t care about the consequences of this power, because he knew in his heart that he was destined to be the king of the ruling party, and he also knew that he didn''t mind being the king of scorched earth. Now, whether it''s fire or overlord, they all know that it''s more painful for them to make them submit to others than to die. Because of this, their ideas at this time have reached an agreement again. If so, I can only choose to accept your idea. After all, I really know what will happen if this power comes to other people''s hands. After hearing this, Lord Ba finally nodded, and then he handed the sword he carried on his back to Huo. "Since the last time I had a fight with him, he didn''t take the initiative to say anything to me, but now as his first master, you should be able to understand something from it." After all, the overlord now knows that in addition to controlling this strange and special power, there is another point, that is, he must now find out where this so-called prehistoric beast is. The overlord also knew where the prehistoric beasts were. It''s definitely not a safe place.Moreover, the overlord knew that he had to go to the place where he met. Otherwise, if someone saw all this quietly and passed it on as an intelligence, the overlord''s side would not be worth the loss. Just believe it, so the overlord knew that he had to be careful at this time. Fire side very struggling, while slowly very reluctantly with their own rough hands tightly hold this sword. At the moment when the fire touched the daughter of death with his hands again, his eyes suddenly began to show a different light, and then his whole body was the same as before, as if incarnated as a stone, and there were countless lights emerging from his skin. Overlord also realized at this time that something was wrong, and then he stepped back a few steps, and took a big axe from the weapon rack behind him, and put it in his hand as a defense. "You are the overlord?" At this time, fox hunting also began to speak, but his voice became very special, even the overlord himself did not know what the situation was now. "Who am I talking to now?" Then he said that he was very strange when he heard the fire. "Do you want to ask? Now do you think I''m your good brother? " Hearing this, the overlord was surprised. If the person who is talking to him now is not blazing fire, then it can only be another person. This person is the essence of the sword, the daughter of death! Chapter 592 "And what do you want? Now you have met me as you wish. In fact, I have been quietly observing you when I''m ok, but I find that you have a force that even I am afraid of. " At this time, the daughter of death is talking to the overlord through the mouth of fire. "What do you mean?" "My meaning is very obvious. In fact, you don''t have to tell me that you don''t know anything. When you practice in your own small room, don''t you often put me beside you? What did you do? Didn''t I see it? " Now the overlord realized that when he was constantly practicing his own strength, the daughter of death on the other side also saw it in his eyes. "What do you want?" But at this time, the daughter of death didn''t seem to care much about what Bawang said. Instead, he was still looking at Bawang with great interest, as if Bawang had successfully aroused his interest. "It''s a pity that after so many years, I thought that such a magical power should have completely disappeared, but I didn''t expect that this magical power would appear in front of me again and be so close to me." At this time, Overlord also understood that this group of great ancient races were annihilated by the power of overlord many years ago, and this power was taught how to control by the king of beasts. I have heard everything you said to your brother just now. I know what you want. I also know that you have been through all this for a long time. I understand what you think. When he heard her say that, Overlord also laughed, but at this time, he also knew that what the daughter of death said was not completely true. "And now what are you going to do? You don''t want to achieve my goal and fulfill my heart''s desire with me. " At this time, the daughter of death actually agreed, because it was obvious that he also understood that the things that the overlord could do now were very limited, but he was one of the ancient races. He has a very unique view of the world, the door god shop, and even the unexpected power of overlord. Because of this, he now understands that together with overlord, it is the best choice. "Of course, I''d like to stand with you, and I''ll teach you how to use our power. You know, our great ancient race has always been different from you. It''s because there is no secret between us. We will also choose to accept the dark thoughts of our compatriots, but you won''t. that''s why you are so different Human beings have always been full of all kinds of secret reasons. " "What do you want to say?" Overlord seems to be a little dismissive at this time, because he knows in his heart that now, whether it''s a secret or other problems, because overlord is too lazy to continue to tangle with him about such small things "for example, now I can see that you are very impatient in your heart, right?" After hearing this, the overlord hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded, because he knew that lying in the great ancient race was useless. "Now you should understand why we have the upper hand in the process of fighting against you humans? Of course, it''s because we can make your mind, and that''s why we have the main advantage in the early days of the war. " After hearing so much, my father and I also understand that one of the many special abilities of the great ancient race is to be able to read minds. Moreover, the overlord also knows that once the power of belief is controlled by himself or the fire, they can adapt to the circumstances, whether in the process of fighting or in dealing with some crisis related matters. "Well, if you give us such a special ability, should you ask for something in return?" The overlord was very clear in his heart, and he was very clear in his mind, because at this time, he knew that these great ancient races would not suffer losses in doing things, otherwise they would not choose such a way to sell their power. "Maybe, after all, we are both grasshoppers tied to a rope now. I can say that you have made a very correct decision. Without our strength, it is almost impossible for you to deal with the whole temple with your own strength." However, Overlord was still skeptical of this statement at this time, because he knew in his heart that these great ancient races must still be planning more dark things behind their backs. Because of this, now he can only make overlord trust him through this simple and direct statement. Although Bawang felt something was wrong at this time, he still nodded his head and agreed. This does not mean that he was stupid. It means that Bawang also has his own ideas at this time.And the great ancient race, even if the heat''s Kung Fu is broken, is not so tyrannical, because now he still needs tyrannical to cooperate with him. Soon the great ancient clan disappeared from the fire again, and the fire came back again. But this time, he felt that he was not so miserable. "What''s the matter? What happened just now? " Overlord also laughed at this time, and then looked at the sword in front of him. I have reached a deal with him for the time being, and this deal is very beneficial to both of us. In the following period of time, he should often communicate with you, and you should learn what he taught you. Overlord said while leaving such a sentence, and then began to step by step to leave the fire camp, today he also killed his purpose. Because of this, Overlord began to be more quiet at this time. He also knew that the day before he dealt with the temple of man was not far away. It was precisely because of this that the so-called new overlord became more excited at this time. On the other side of the Presbyterian Council, after receiving the order of the light elder, they also began to disperse rapidly. The remaining seven elders began to search the whole continent for the source of these unstable factors. Chapter 593 After all, at this time, the basic elements of the land began to change, which also made them feel very scared. Because of this, they are now actively looking for anything that affects the factors on this road. But in the end they didn''t find out what was going on. And in the team where they are looking for unstable factors, the first one who can do his best is elder Feng. After all, his ability is the most suitable person to carry out this task. But when elder Feng learned about his task at this time, he did not immediately choose to carry out such a task. He chose to go to the other side of the forest where they had been. Death forest. At this time, the elder thought that the wind would bring trouble to others, so he didn''t know that it was the wind that made him stay in this place. It''s not like him this time. This time, when he entered this place again, no one dared to stop him. Now he has become different, as if he had been recognized by this forest. Step by step, he went to the depth of the fragment, and then came to the statue, which was still in the original position as usual. "What''s the matter with the passing power you told me before? You should know that the underground elements have started to change recently. Does it have anything to do with the power I lost at the beginning?" But in the face of elder Feng''s doubt, this statue is not allowed at this time. After all, he has already died for many years. "This should have been the result of your own exploration. Why do you choose to ask me now? If I can solve everything for you, what''s the use of you as an elder? " Elder Feng also bit his teeth, because he knew it was a huge insult to him. "How can you expect me to find out the secret when you, a man who used to belong to the orthodox temple, did not notice the changes in this land?" The statue was silent. It seemed that he was thinking about what elder Feng meant, but later he chose to be silent. Elder Feng understood that he would not help himself any more, so he began to change the topic at this time. "What else have you not told me about the power you have given me, or will you give others the same power if they come to this place?" In the face of elder Feng''s question, the statue didn''t continue to pretend to be a ghost at this time, he said with great certainty. "I''m sure I won''t give others any more power. After all, I''ve given all the power I can have to the three of you." After hearing these words, elder Feng slowly calmed down, and finally he could understand what his current situation was. After all, he knew in his heart that this kind of power was so powerful that if he let others get it again, he would be in danger. Because of this, he had to make sure that no one could get the same power as himself. After hearing the answer he wanted to hear, the kite master rose up very quickly and disappeared. After he left this place, the statue began to tremble happily again. It seemed that he was laughing at elder Feng. Although it seems that there is nothing wrong with elder Feng at this time, he knows in his heart that he may become a victim of the changes in this land, because he also knows in his heart. The source of his own strength comes from the power of these elements on this land. It is precisely because of this that he can make use of the power of this element on his body to be invincible. Unfortunately, now he finds that if the power of the elements on this land begins to change, he will also be affected to a certain extent. So now he finds some things that affect the elements of this land, and naturally it becomes very important. At this time, elder Feng also began to patrol around, because he knew that it was not easy to find a murderer who affected the quality of women, because after all, there were not many people who could control the power of elements in this land, and the land was so rich, so it was very difficult to find the real murderer. However, while he was looking for these things that affected the elements and so on, he began to feel that there was something wrong with his strength. After all, according to what the square dance told them in the past two days, that is, the low language quality in this land was affected more and more seriously, and even the cultivation of their leaders almost went wrong.It is precisely because of this, so now the elder of light is constantly squatting around. Let''s find out the root causes that affect people''s quality as soon as possible, and solve all these root causes as soon as possible. Although the elders were more or less dissatisfied with the leaders around them, this was the only way for them to express their dissatisfaction. Every time there is a task, they always help the elder to do it, but the elder himself only cares about giving orders. He has not fulfilled his duty as an elder at all. Although the situation is like this now, most people dare not speak up. After all, what they are worried about now is not elder Guang. What they are really worried about now is their leader behind the elder Guang. If their leader expresses his department, then all of them will have an accident. That''s why. No matter how dissatisfied they are, they can only choose to calm down. Because they know a lot of things in their hearts, they have already endured for a long time. It''s not that they don''t report, it''s just that the time has not come. Chapter 594 Elder Feng is still running on this piece of land at this moment. After all, according to his idea at this moment, for him, the elements on this piece of land are in chaos, which will certainly affect him in the future. Because of this, he also understood that he had to find out what happened behind this incident. Only in this way can he control his power clearly enough. However, no matter how he searches in this land, he is still unable to find things that affect the elements of this land, such as what information he can find, and even he can''t get enough information on this land now. After all, the vast majority of people in this land do not know much about the power of this so-called element. Most of them are ordinary primitive people. Because of this, elder Feng himself is very angry. Because at this time, although he wanted to find the real culprit behind all this, this time the situation did not seem as simple as before. Not only that, now their Presbyterian Council, according to the principle, has to gather together to make a report after performing their tasks every day. But at the time of today''s report, the elder Li among them suddenly disappeared. You should know that the power of these elders in the Presbyterian Council can destroy the heaven and the earth at will. But now the power elder who is not bad among them suddenly disappears. This makes the elders around feel very anxious at this time. After all, they really don''t have many ways to contact other elders. You should know that these elders all arrive at the temple of man for meeting after seeing the signal. But now the situation is completely different. If this elder loses contact, it''s hard to contact him in other ways. Elder Guang was sitting in his seat at this time. He looked at his eyes with a tired face. There were six elders left around. He sighed and then shook his head. "Is there no other way for you? Now one of the most powerful elders among us has suddenly disappeared. There must be some reason for that. " However, it is obvious that at this time, the faces of the elders around also showed very dissatisfied expressions. Because all of them have been running around all this time, but the elder himself is sitting in the temple of man. I always want to give orders, but it''s not a good way. Although elder Guang himself knows this, what he knows in his heart is that although he seems to be very leisurely now, he has all kinds of things and busyness every day. The first thing to bear the brunt is that their leaders are obviously in a mess. Every day there are all kinds of things to be reported to him by elder Guang. Because of this, he never opens the door barefooted, let alone collects intelligence. Now he has to face all kinds of instructions from the leader. And we have to monitor the changes of these elements all the time, because it is obvious that the changes of elements on this land have threatened the cultivation of leaders. If this can''t be stopped in time, I''m afraid the leader will be unable to continue training in the near future. At this time, the real pressure lies in the fact that the Presbyterian does not know how to report to the leaders. After all, the leader never cares about anything else. What he really wants to care about now is the situation inside the exhibition. However, the situation inside the exhibition is not optimistic, which makes the leader very worried. Moreover, elder Guang knows in his heart that if you are not happy, I''m afraid they will have to disband the whole exhibition. Elder Guang also knows that if other elders negotiate with the leaders, they will make trouble directly. That''s why he always thinks that he hopes these brothers can deal with it as soon as possible OK, these questions. In fact, elder Guang always knew what was going on inside of them, and these situations could not be solved by himself. He just hoped that the other elders who had worked with him for so many years could hold on at the last moment. At this time, elder Guang was sitting in the middle of their brothers, his brows locked, and he didn''t know what to do next. But he knows one thing in his heart. If his brothers choose the image of defection at this time, he has no way. After all, elder Guang himself is a pacifist, and he does not want to interfere too much in the internal affairs of these brothers. It is because of this that the old square man now knows that if he is given a chance to evaluate his brother''s experience of these contradictions, he is naturally willing to do so, but even now he knows that his brothers have already gone away from him."Now, what shall we do?" At this time, these elders were silent, they did not speak, but the square dance can also get, feel the uneasy expression on their faces, in addition to the uneasy expression, of course, there are many expressions of resentment. After all, it is true. As the leader of the Presbyterian Church, Guangchang should be a pioneer at such a special time How come they are still in front of them now? although they are naked at this time, they can understand what their brothers are thinking, but there is no way. He can only take the overall situation into consideration. "Don''t panic, don''t be afraid. Elder budingli has just investigated for a while. I believe you should know what kind of strength he has in your heart, so he should not have any accident." After hearing what elder Guang said, it aroused the attention of several other elder departments. At this time, they knew very well that no matter how powerful elder Li was, he would never be absent from this meeting. Because elder Li is the least playful one among so many of them. Not only does he arrive at every meeting on time, but even when he receives some orders, he has no complaints at all. Chapter 595 Because of this, the elders in the exhibition still have a lot of good impression on him. Unfortunately, the most honest and honest one among them is missing. Why can they not feel scared? Although elder Guang could understand what other elders were thinking at this time, he did not have his way at this time. Now he can only stabilize the overall situation and take care of the following things. Now that you are not at ease, I can only adjust the order of your tasks. Now elder Feng starts to search for elder Li''s whereabouts everywhere. The rest of the elders will continue to carry out your tasks and report to this place at the same time tomorrow. Elder Guang broke up immediately after he finished speaking, and then he dissolved the meeting in a hurry and chose to leave. However, this was normal. Elder Guang knew that these elders had been dissatisfied with him to the extreme, so if he didn''t leave immediately, he was afraid that he would cause a lot of hatred. Another seemingly useless meeting of the Presbyterian Council ended like this, but after this meeting, elder Feng and his other small group also gathered here again. "Now, should our plan be put on the agenda?" Obviously, elder Lei was a little impatient. He sat in the same place and stretched out his hands. He seemed to be bored playing with the small thunder in his hands. "Yes, I think so. After all, if we run around like this every day, I''m afraid we''ll have to die ourselves." Fire elder also added this sentence at this time, after all, for him, the situation is really the same. And they started thinking about how to deal with their leaders. Now that the elements of this land have changed, the cultivation of their leaders has finally stopped. It can be said that now is the best time for them to deal with their leader, because the chaos of elements in this land will not only affect them, but also their leader. Therefore, why not take advantage of their leader''s weak body and directly defeat him during this period of time? However, elder Feng''s idea is too optimistic, because obviously he doesn''t know how powerful their leader is, but elder Feng is still the smartest one in their small group. He knows that if he can''t get along with them at this time, he is just looking for death. That''s why elder Feng is so smart Or choose to reject this proposal. "I believe you are very confident in your own strength, but I have to tell you that the strength of the leader is not what you can imagine. Because of this, if we fight with him immediately, I''m afraid we will die without residue." Elder Feng''s words have always been very rich in their small groups. That''s why the other two elders bowed their heads and chose to be silent after hearing the surprise of the closure of the city. That''s true. After all, if they can deal with their leaders with their current skills, why did they do that in the morning No one is going? "What are we going to do later?" It is obvious that fire elder and Lei Changlao are a little impatient. Although they admit that they have a good life after gaining this new power, they still want more than their previous life. They have made a good decision and will not give in to their leaders any more. It is because of this decision that they have the courage and confidence to fight with their leaders. But now they are eager to fight with their leaders, so they have a long-term goal. "As you both know, the changes of these elements in this land are likely to have a great impact on the forces we have just acquired. That''s why now I hope you can do your best to find out why this element is beginning to cause turmoil." it''s obvious that elder Lei didn''t want to patronize me when he was so grumpy. "I believe you should understand in your heart that now not only the power of our survival, but also the power elder, who is very powerful among us, has disappeared in the past two days. Because of this, you understand now." Hearing this, the other two elders also began to realize that there was a little threat, that is, if there were still people on this land who could quietly let one of the elders disappear, it would be terrible. It can be said that it is the key for them to find elder Li now, because after they have found their position and confirmed that others are all right, they can carry out their plans with ease. If they encounter new enemies on this land, I am afraid they will be difficult to carry out their tasks in the future.Then this small group must always ensure that their enemies and targets are only their leaders. When hearing the subtitles of elder Feng, the other two elders were very unhappy, but they finally chose the previous plan. Then elder Feng became a whirlwind and left the place quickly. In addition, at this time, he knew that if he didn''t find elder Li, it would only explain one problem, that is, elder Li might encounter an accident. Elder Feng is also very anxious about this matter. He is wandering around the land here, and his mind is constantly thinking, which force can deal with such a powerful force of elements on them. As he thought about it, he continued to speed up his body, and then sped away towards the distance, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Although elder Mu also received his task at this time, he still chose to stay in his camp most of the time. Chapter 596 At this time, elder Mu still chose to stay in the camp for a long time, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know anything. In fact, he is in the camp. He thinks that he has more important things to do at this time. For example, he will have a batch of new varieties on hand. And this time, he will never fail as he did last time. After all, he takes these special plants that he has worked hard to cultivate as his own children. It can be seen that he is really a qualified father. However, for most elders in the Presbyterian Church, this is just a strange quirk. In fact, no one will approve of his practice or his view. But even so, he still chose to bear all this by himself, and he also tried to reduce his contact with other people. This led to the fact that elder Mu was very lonely in the exhibition, but he was happy because he knew that no one would force him to do anything. But even after such a long time, the original thing is still deeply engraved in the mind, unable to extricate itself, this thing is once his children were killed by others. You should know that he attaches great importance to this matter, and he has repeatedly hoped to find the person behind it as soon as possible, so that he will fulfill his own justice. Unfortunately, elder Feng has been very busy recently, and elder Mu doesn''t feel crazy at this time. Lao really wants to help him now. Mr. Mu Zhang feels crazy, but he is just delaying time. So at this time, in addition to constantly developing new varieties, he is also quietly investigating the results of this matter. Although at this time, he has made great efforts to search around, but his efficiency is still very low. Even he can''t believe it. It''s so difficult to search for the murderer who killed him in the vast crowd. Because of this, elder Mu is now in a dilemma. On the one hand, he wanted to find the people who framed his selfishness, but on the other hand, he wanted someone to help him, but in the end, he didn''t get either of them. During this period of time, he was depressed all day. Elder Feng, what he did this time was more convenient than usual, that is, he didn''t have so much trouble at the beginning. Because how difficult it can be to find their missing elder Li in this vast land. After all, he has blocked himself, and he knows that basically no one can deal with the elder''s power in the basic land. Because of this, now he can relax a little and begin to search around with his heart. This is the reason It''s a place. According to the information he got last time, elder Li is now located in the north of the land, which can be said to be the most northerly position. When elder Feng arrived at this place, he found that it was definitely colder than in the south, because there was strong wind all around. Even if he was like elder Feng, he felt a little cold at this time, but finally he calmed down and began to walk aimlessly in this northern area. However, in the process of walking, he found that this place was really vast and sparsely populated. Except for some forests that are almost extinct, there is basically nothing left. Just because of this, elder Feng now decides that elder Li should go to other places. Because of this, he has decided to leave this place by himself. Unfortunately, when he just had such an idea in his heart, suddenly he seemed to see a camp in the middle of the snow. Feng Changlao didn''t see it carefully. Strange to say, even I can''t believe that there are people living here. Elder Feng can''t believe that there are still people living in the north, and it seems that the tribal camp is not small. Elder Feng naturally felt relieved and came down to the camp step by step. It seems that the buildings outside the camp are very simple, even the weapons carried by the soldiers inside are very simple. But elder Feng didn''t feel anything at this time, because he knew that as long as he gave a tribe enough time, he would grow into a more powerful tribe one day. This is the most intuitive feeling of elder Feng after he has been in contact with overlord for so long. When elder Feng approached the camp, the soldier at the gate also aimed his spear at him. "Who are you? Don''t come any closer. Give your name Elder Feng knows him in most tribes in the south, but he is not close to him in the north. It should be said that many elders in the Presbyterian Council subconsciously avoid these areas in the north.After all, most of them are old and not suitable for staying in these cold places for a long time, so for a long time, few elders in the north have visited them. Naturally, they are excused for not knowing elder Feng, so elder Feng smiles and nods. "I came here for something. I want to seek your chief. I hope you can let me pass." But in front of him, the soldier seemed to be reluctant. His eyes were fixed on elder Feng, just like looking at a monster. "But who are you? You can''t even tell which tribe you belong to now, and I want to let you go?" after hearing what he said, elder Feng also laughed, and then slowly said three words, which is quite a temple. After hearing these three words, although the soldier seemed hesitant, he quickly ran into the tribal camp and began to ask his chief to report. Before long, a man in thick, thin skin came out with the bones of a wildebeest on his head. "Hello, I''m the chief of this horned horse tribe. Just call me Ben." Although Ben didn''t seem to think that the old man would be a member of the temple of man at this time, he wasn''t so impulsive to do things at this time. Chapter 597 After all, it''s very easy to judge whether a person is a member of the temple. "Well, since you dare to say that you are from the temple of man, you must have mastered many abilities that ordinary people can''t master." Although elder Feng doesn''t like to show off his power in front of others, he can''t help showing off his power in front of Beijing because he has gained so much power during this period. Because of this, he laughed and then gently extended his hand. The next second, he started shooting a very powerful storm. This small storm was directed towards the sky, and before long, there seemed to be a burst of thunder in the sky. In this moment has been tearing as the wind, suddenly disappeared. If you put it in the past, I''m afraid elder Feng didn''t have such powerful ability to control the storms in an area. But now that his own ability has been strengthened, it''s easy to control the weather and climate in an area. Even Fengnan began to feel that his strength is far stronger than before. Seeing all this, Ben was stunned. Although he didn''t like the Presbyterian group in his heart, he couldn''t help it. Now that the real man had come to him, he had to salute. So Ben bowed to elder Feng, and then warmly invited him into his tribe. Although elder Feng is not very interested in the internal buildings of these tribes in the north, he just looks outside and knows that the tribe must be very simple. When he walks into Ben''s tribe, he also finds that it is indeed very simple. Many tents around have been covered with a thick layer of snow, and the weapons of this group of soldiers in the tribe are also uneven. Even elder Feng himself thinks it is a miracle to survive in this place. Elder Feng came to the stadium hall step by step, and put a huge brazier in the back of the stadium hall. Firewood was burning in the brazier. Only in this way can the tent become a little warmer, and under the burning of the fire, this piece of wood also sent out a very bad smell. Elder Feng frowned, but he and Ben did it face to face with each other. "Well, I don''t know what the elder is doing here today. I don''t think you often come to the north, but I can understand who is willing to come to such a wild place as the north." Ben said with a wry smile, but at this time he was still thinking about the purpose of this time. After all, even the elders who had not been to the north for a long time took the initiative to come to the north. It can be said that if there was no serious accident, they would never come here. Elder Feng nodded. "Yes, that''s true, because recently, when the elders of our Presbyterian Council were performing a very strict task, one of them disappeared in the north." "What did you say? What''s missing? " Ben was even more shocked when he heard this news, because he always felt that there were some very wild animals and some very unfriendly tribes in the north, so there should be no other threat. But how powerful is it to make an elder of the Presbyterian Church disappear in the north? After all, he has seen the power of elder Gang Feng, but now he is surprised to hear that he is here to find another missing elder. "Yes, you didn''t hear me wrong. I''m really looking for another elder. I think you should understand in your heart, that is, how can people with such powerful power like us disappear here?" Elder Feng seems to be asking Ben, but in fact he is also asking himself that although the environment in the north is bad, there are not so many dangerous beasts. Even those other groups like the giant beast tribe are very few. It can be said that just living in the North has stopped power. Where else would anyone want to fight for power? What''s more, there is a desolation everywhere. Even if we really grab the land and resources, what''s the matter? It''s just a piece of wild land. But now one of the most powerful elders in the exhibition is missing here, which makes elder Feng still feel that this north is absolutely extraordinary. "So have you ever seen an old man with a very strong figure recently?" At this time, elder Feng also said the characteristics of elder Li directly. Compared with other elders, elder Bili also has a sense of strength. He was a big man, even stronger than a young soldier, with terrible muscles all over his body.And his hair and beard were all gray, and his eyes were always murderous. But after listening to what elder Feng said, he ran to the police for a while, but finally shook his head. "I hope you can understand, after all, it''s winter now, so not many people are willing to go out and walk. Moreover, even if they go out, it''s rare to meet an old man in such a vast land. Besides, you are the only outsider who has visited our tribe in this period of time." After hearing this, elder Feng sighed and shook his head. Then he got up to leave. But when he left, he thought of something. Then he said. "In fact, the elder doesn''t have to worry, because I also know that there is a larger tribe nearby. If the person you are looking for must have been to this place, then he is likely to go there." "What is the name of this tribe?" Barbarian tribes. After hearing the name, elder Feng was shocked, because this tribe was the one they intended to kill themselves. Unfortunately, I don''t know why this tribe miraculously survived and has been strengthening in the north. If it wasn''t for the fact that there were too many things on the elder''s side during this period, elder Feng didn''t mind coming to have a look in person. After all, he wanted to know what is sacred about the chief in this tribe. Chapter 598 After hearing the name, elder Feng began to feel something wrong, because he had already thought about it at the beginning. He wanted to come to the tribe of the theme to have a look, because he really didn''t understand how a tribe like Chudong survived in such a difficult environment. Last time, he had already sent the giant beast tribe from the south to launch an attack on Chudong, but he did not expect that Chudong unexpectedly survived in that attack, and not only that, Chudong injured the overlord through his own skills. You know, Overlord can be said to be one of the few most powerful fighters that elder Feng has ever seen. Even the overlord could be defeated by him, so now that he closed the city, he began to care more and more about what kind of skills Chu Dong had? It should not be too late. After receiving this news, elder Feng immediately set out. He began to follow him. They moved towards the main woodland together. The two sides crossed the snowstorm, the woods, the vast land, and reached the camp of Chudong. But at this time, Chu Dong seems to be very busy, not only because the internal affairs of the tribe are very busy. Pride means another point, that is, at this time, Chu Dong is trying every means to supplement the internal cases of his tribe to a certain extent. Just because of this, Chu Dong has been running around all the time, so that some relatively small tribes around can join him. But now the north is in a mess, and all the tribes are in a mess It''s not reliable to want to join other people''s tribe. It''s just because of this that Chu Dong''s Alliance Plan has been repeatedly blocked. After seeing Ben, the guard at Chu Dong''s gate didn''t have much difficulty. Instead, he directly let Ben and the elder Feng behind him go in together. After all, Ben didn''t know what was going on. Basically, he ran to Chu Dong''s side if he didn''t have anything to do in three days. As time passed, even the gatekeepers on Chu Dong''s side knew him. This group of soldiers around are also training in an orderly way. The one who is training them is Yang who has just recovered. Yang''s body finally recovered at this time, and it seems that he has something to do at this time, so now he has become very energetic in training, so he doesn''t care too much even when he comes here. After all, all the people in this tribe are used to visiting him many times. As before, Ben turned left and right to reach Chudong''s laboratory, but elder Feng, who had been following him, finally had a chance to see the internal situation of Chudong tribe. What''s more, the internal situation of Chudong tribe will only send a message to Feng, that is, shock. It can be seen that there are some special tools for him to defeat the king of Chu. But at least now wind elder understand, Overlord will lose to Chu East is not without reason. "I said that you are still here. Look who I brought to you today." At this time, he slowly opened the door of Chu Dong''s laboratory, while Chu Dong was testing a new kind of gunpowder in his laboratory. It''s a pity that his experiment has been interrupted by his father before he started, but I think it''s quite a habit at this time, so I started to prepare to run with a smile. But when Chu Dong looked back and saw elder Feng standing at the time of running, he was startled. Although Chu Dong, like Ben, has never seen the elders of the temple, it doesn''t mean that Chu Dong can''t guess who he is. After all, Chu Dong is a very powerful witch. And Chu Dong knew that these forces were mutual. Because of this, Chu Dong could feel the power of elder Feng more or less. After perceiving all this, Chu Dong pretended to know nothing. At first, elder Jiang Feng and Ben invited them to their own stadium hall, and then made milk tea with the latest tea they had just cultivated. At this time, the three finally sat down again. At this time, the child elder began to taste the cup of milk tea in his hand. You know, he had never drunk such a special thing in other places before. But this time he didn''t come here for some very special tea. He knew in his heart that this time he came here because of something important. "So? Let me introduce you. This is... " Ben looked very excited at this time. Then he told Chu Dong that the old man sitting in front of him was one of the Presbyterians in the temple of man.Although most of Chu Dong directly guessed the identity of this person at the beginning, it must be unusual. After all, people with ordinary identity could not have such powerful power. But even so, Chu Dong still felt very surprised at this time, because in his impression, the elders in the Presbyterian Council didn''t walk around very much on weekdays, but why did they seem to get some orders to rush out in these two days? "Well, what''s the matter with the elder coming here this time? You know, our northern region is so cold, and there are not many good things. What are the elders looking for in this place? " At this time, Chu Dong said something similar to Ben. After all, both Ben and Chu Dong knew that these elders could not get close to the north. Now they came to this place on their own initiative, which showed that he must have something important this time. "Yes, I don''t want to tell you from time to time. This time I come here, I really have something very important to discuss with you. This is actually what happened in this land recently." Elder Feng didn''t want to reveal what they were doing recently. "This time when we were on a mission, one of the elders in our Presbyterian Church suddenly disappeared, and the last place where he was sent was in the north." Chapter 599 "You mean a Presbyterian has disappeared in the north of us?" Chu Dong was stunned at this time, but he also began to close his eyes and think about the parking lot. When he was coquettish, he nodded and laughed. "If you see an old man with a big body and gray beard and hair, it should be our missing person. Have you ever seen such a person in this period of time?" Chu Dong closed his eyes and thought for a while, but finally shook his head. After all, the animal disaster has just passed. Most of the tribes in the north have started to take care of each other. Shanxi doesn''t communicate with each other very much, so naturally there is no information. In addition, Chu Dong had no other guests except Ben recently, so Chu Dong also shook his head, and then said it was a pity. But it doesn''t matter if Chu Dong doesn''t have any information, because at this time, it''s obvious that elder Feng has already got what he wants. Now he also finds that Chu Dong has a large scale in the tribe, and Chu Dong has this brain to create such a special lot of various objects. Now elder Feng also began to feel a threat, because at this time he found that these objects in Chudong tribe were not only very advanced, but also the armor on the soldiers around them were very advanced. This is basically not the same as other small tribes in the north. The internal structure planning of Eastern Chu and the armor and other weapons of the soldiers in hand are all like masterpieces. The most important thing is that there are some very powerful people hidden in Eastern Chu. Otherwise, Eastern Chu is a gifted person. So elder Feng felt more threatened at this time. He knew that he couldn''t let Chu Dong continue to develop like this now, otherwise something big would happen in the future. Although he thought so at this time, he still chose to put this idea behind him for the time being. Because he had more important things in front of him to do service, he couldn''t find the reason for the change of elements in this land. On the other hand, he had to find another missing elder, and now he was on the side of his motherland, and he had enough time, so he immediately chose to leave by bike and accompanied him. When the chief came out of the hall, he suddenly saw a civilian standing on one side of the hall. Because he didn''t look like a member of the Chudong tribe, and there was a very strange looking tattoo on his face. Once he saw the tattoo, he knew which tribe it belonged to. Seeing elder Feng staring at this man desperately and looking at the light bulb at this time, I also felt very strange. Elder, why are you looking at that man all the time? Is there anything special about him? Then the elder nodded and asked which one belonged to the tribe. Ben this time there is no hesitation, immediately blurted out. Elder, the man you just watched is one of the members of the Heishui tribe, but now the Heishui tribe may no longer exist. Just because of this, my friend, the chief here, graciously accepted them and regarded them as one of his compatriots. Although Ben''s words were good intentions, he wanted to let elder Feng know how kind and righteous the LORD was, but now he said these words to Chu Dong and suffered a lot of trouble, because at this time, elder Feng suddenly remembered the things elder Mu had asked him to do, that is to find out the murderer who killed his son. Although elder Feng worked hard for this matter for a long time, he gave up later. But it''s rare to come to the North today. He broke his iron shoes and didn''t find a place. It didn''t take much effort. And now he finally found the only one who had contact with the Blackwater tribe, that is Chu Dong. Moreover, the Heishui tribe has always been a tribe that does not actively contact with others, so this means a problem. I think it should be that it has had a bad relationship with the Heishui tribe. Because of this, the tribe of Chudong is likely to be the culprit who killed the Heishui tribe. After killing the Heishui tribe, the one who burned the cannibal flower is also likely to be Chudong. This tribe, after learning this information, elder Feng also smiles gently. But at this time, he doesn''t care about it. Instead, he chooses to be silent and is ready to leave. But just when he is ready to leave, Chu Dong suddenly comes out of the room, and then looks up at elder Feng. "I said elder Feng, now that you have come to this place through a long journey, I can''t let you go back empty handed. Since you need help now, I will try my best to help you, so let me find another missing elder." After hearing what Chu Dong said, elder Feng himself was stunned, because he didn''t expect that Chu Dong would take the initiative to help himself, but now it''s really a good thing to think about it, because he has rarely been to the north, and Chu Dong''s rise back to the north is a relatively well-known tribe, and he must be able to grasp enough resources.In this way, it''s not a bad thing for Chu Dong to give play to his ability and help find elder Li. So elder Feng also smiles and agrees. "What do you want? I don''t think you will do me such a favor in vain, so just say what you want. I''ll give you as much as I can. " Although Chu Dong thought so in his heart at this time, he also shook his head in the end, and then chose to refuse. "It doesn''t matter. We owe you the favor, elder. We''ll talk about it later." After hearing what Chu Dong said, elder Feng also laughed at this time, and then began to step out of the door of Chu Dong''s tribe, and then turned into a gust of wind, disappeared without a trace. Chu Dong looked at the distant wind elder, at this time he also emerged a special feeling in his heart. I thought I was going to fly a kite and go out all the time, but I didn''t expect that at this time, the rumor guy was so urgent that he left. On the contrary, it made Jean Ben feel very surprised. However, as the matter came to this point, he didn''t have to think about his business any more. Chapter 600 "I said, what''s our situation like now?" Obviously, he didn''t know much about it in his mind at this time, because at this time, he also knew that now, they had a little connection with the Presbyterian Council. However, Chu Dong knew that it was not a good thing to have any relationship with the Presbyterian Council at this time, because Chu Dong also knew that working with the Presbyterian council would not lead to any good results. After all, they were parasites hiding in this land all the time. They kept asking for all kinds of materials from some of the slightly famous tribes around them in exchange for their protection. But in the end, they were not able to provide any shelter for these tribes. In other words, these powerful tribes are strong enough that they don''t need any support from the Presbyterian Church. Because of this, what Zhang Laohui said is that they can provide shelter for other tribes, which Chu Dong already knew. So now the Presbyterian Council wants to provide information such as what kind of shelter to the surrounding people. Basically, Chu Dong never believed it. Moreover, at this time, Chu Dong knew another point in his mind. Now it''s very obvious that the elders of the Presbyterian Council, he has taken a fancy to himself. Chu Dong also knows that these elders are not fools. When he entered his own tribe, Chu Dong had been secretly observing the elder. At this time, Chu Dong found that the elder had been carefully observing the buildings in his own tribe. What Chu Dong had been hoping for was to go through this difficult period carefully. But what he didn''t expect was that the elder would come to the house in person in the end, and he also noticed these things around Chu Dong, which means that the elder must have been dead I know the internal strength of Chudong tribe. And not only that, the elder left here so easily, which can only show one problem, that is, the elder has begun to notice Chu Dong in his eyes, but what he will do later, I''m afraid he doesn''t know. Because at this time, Chu Dong knew that it was very difficult to deal with the elders in the temple. Moreover, there are few tribes that they can look up to, so now Chudong knows that if he doesn''t show his value in front of the elder, he will bring disaster to himself. Just because of this, Chudong figured out this. Before the elder left, Chudong also asked the elder to hand over the task to Zidong He will investigate the missing elder. At least in this way, the main Council has something to do with the Presbyterian Council. Chu Dong has a task now, and the Presbyterian Council helps the elders. I''m afraid he doesn''t dare to do anything at this time. Although Chu Dong thought so in his heart, not only did he realize at this time how difficult it was to print this task by himself, but it was not easy to find a stone man in the vast North. Moreover, the terrain here was very complex, and there were few living people who could survive on this land It''s very rare, and most of the tribes here are very barbaric. Because of this, Chu Dong knew that it was not easy to finish the task now, but now that Chu Dong had agreed, he naturally had no other way. Seeing Chu Dong''s frown, Ben realized what a stupid thing he had done, because only Ben could understand the weight of the Lord''s tribe. If we let the Presbyterian Council know Chu Dong now, I''m afraid that Chu Dong''s tribe will face more demands in the future. But now whether it''s Chu Dong or Ben, what they don''t know is that elder Feng and his small group have long focused on Chu Dong. They already know that Chu Dong is a very powerful tribe in the north, but they still don''t know how powerful Chu Dong is. But now the wind elder has understood, this is precisely because of this, so now the wind elder does not hesitate, he is very fast toward the distance. "I didn''t expect that he would take the initiative to accept my task, but it doesn''t mean that I will give him a good life in the future." Elder Feng laughed as he spoke, and then speeded up. In the twinkling of an eye, he came to another location in the mainland, which was surrounded by very desolate mountains. But in the middle of the mountains, there was a hill planted with countless crooked trees and all kinds of plants. It can be said that in this desert, only this place was entangled with green vegetation. The wind elder quickly fell into the green vegetation, but not long after he had just landed on the land, the branches and vines around him actually began to grow spines, and quickly attacked the wind elder. But now elder Feng''s strength is not what it used to be, so he just shook his head and sighed. Then he quickly created a storm on the flat ground and let the storm gather around him. The vines that dare to get close to elder Feng will be cut off in the next second."I can''t help myself." Elder Feng continued to walk forward step by step as he spoke, and this time for elder Feng, this is the time for him to complete the entrustment. He stood still waiting for him, knowing that elder Mu was in the depth of this forest at this time. After all, this place has always been his settlement. At this time, elder Feng was still waiting in the distance. Before long, elder Mu came out of the forest. However, when he first saw that the person coming was elder Feng, his face was very unhappy. "Now you have the courage to come to me. What do you want to do?" Elder Mu is naturally very dissatisfied at this time. After all, the son he worked hard to cultivate is so easily killed by others. Can he not feel angry? However, what he really feels angry now is Fengzhuang. He has been perfunctory for so many times. After so long, he has not been able to give him a result, which makes him feel very uncomfortable. Chapter 601 "Elder mu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It seems that you have instigated many new children recently." As he said this, elder Feng began to look back and observe the crooked plants around him. "What do I do now have to do with you? What about the matter I entrusted you with? How are you doing now? " It''s obvious that at this time, elder Mu doesn''t have a good idea in his mind, but it''s nothing to kill at this time, because he has completed the task entrusted to him by elder mu. "I''ve done what you asked me to do, and I''ve found the man who killed that Blackwater tribe and your children." Wood elder just relaxed a little at this time, carry on check-out for a while, he also immediately asks a way. "Well, tell me who they are?" But elder Feng changed his tone at this time. "You should know that I''ve spent a lot of time in this period, so you should know that I''ve been working very hard." "What do you want to say?" "You do one thing for me. I''ll tell you the information when you finish it." After hearing what elder Feng said, elder Mu was biting his teeth, because at this time, he also knew that elder Feng was opening his mouth in the lion. This is different from what we said at the beginning. Elder Feng nodded, but at this time, he also knew that it was time for elder Mu to do something. "In fact, you should be very clear about the task we are carrying out recently. What happened in the end, right?" "What did you say?" Although it seems that elder mu can''t understand what elder Feng is talking about, he still feels a trace of fear on his face. "Don''t you understand? Don''t you know what''s going on? We were suddenly called together, and then we began to perform these tasks for no reason, trying to find out why the elements on this land were out of control. Do you really know nothing about all this? " "What can I know?" It seems that elder Mu still doesn''t know what''s going on at this time, but elder Feng has also been very sensitive to Mu Zhangluo. How useful his ability is for investigating this matter. "Don''t you particularly like to raise new children? Then I think there should be some in your forest now. A deeply rooted child. " At this time, elder Feng looked around and began to think about which tree had the deepest roots. "Don''t you understand?" Elder Feng can obviously feel it at this time, that is, elder Mu has been pretending to know nothing at this time. "The reason for the change of these elements in this land, I initially estimate, should come from underground. After all, this is where all the elements appear, right?" Elder Feng said as he began to slowly approach to the old man''s face. But elder Mu retreated and bit his teeth. It was obvious that he didn''t know what was going on in front of him. "And then?" Elder Mu is very puzzled at this time, or he is still fighting to death. "Then you will understand one point, that is, you can communicate with your children in some special ways, and their roots have been deeply rooted in the ground, so they will tell you what happened underground, but you have never done so. Even when you received the task, you chose to hide by yourself In the wilderness, continue your cultivation. " At this time, elder Feng also directly grasped elder Mu''s point. "So what?" "I need you to do this kind of thing now, communicate with your children, and then see what''s going on below." But at this time, it was obvious that elder Mu didn''t want to do it. "What? I can''t see that you are such an obedient person. Now when something happens and you want to do something, you will finish it all. It''s really unexpected. " But elder Feng shook his head at this time, because he knew that if he didn''t investigate clearly, he would be affected by the changes of these underground elements in the future, and the plan in his heart would be difficult to realize. "The reason I asked you to do this was for our small group, and do you remember? You told me that you will join us in the future, and now I have got the information you want. As long as you do this for me, you can successfully join this small group. At that time, you can become a member of our plan, and you will benefit from it. " "And if I don''t, don''t you? The initial condition is that you investigate for me who hurt my child, and then I join this small group. How can I still work for you now? "Elder Mu naturally doesn''t want to do this at this time. "It''s ok if you don''t want to do this, but I will say this idea directly in our meeting today. At that time, you will have to do it. But I think you don''t like being forced, so now I come to you and have a frank talk with you. I hope you can consider my suggestion well." "So? What are the benefits? Isn''t it the same that I''m doing it with you now as you''re poking it out tonight? I''ll do it sooner or later, but what''s the difference? " "The difference is that I want you to do this for our small group. We can also investigate what''s going on. But if you choose to do this for the Presbyterian Council, you won''t get any rewards, but if you do it with me, you can get very rich rewards." "What reward?" "You are not qualified to know this one now, but you will understand it in the future, so do you agree or refuse?" Elder Mu had no other way at this time. He just sighed and nodded heavily. Because at the beginning, he didn''t plan to do this for anyone, because the elements of the land have changed, which is of great benefit to him, because elder Mu''s own ability is the weakest among the elders around him. Chapter 602 Although these things are very obvious, elder Mu doesn''t want to do so at all, but there is no way, because he has let others know his secret now, and now he can''t do much, what he can do now is just to calm down as much as he can, and then slowly finish what he should do at hand, because now he knows that if he wants to do it If such things are exposed, I am afraid I will lose my place in the exhibition in the future. Originally, he intended to ignore such things. After all, elder Mu''s ability is the weakest among the other corners. His main strength is the children he trained. If the elements in this land have changed, which can greatly weaken the other elders, then the present situation is the best outcome for him. Unfortunately, in the end, his plan was broken, so now he has to finish his work step by step according to the order given by elder Feng. Elder Mu sighed. Then he stretched out his hands and shook them slowly. In a very low voice, he said something that ordinary people didn''t understand, but it didn''t take long. The trees around elder Mu started to move by themselves. It is obvious that elder Meng made him hear the order for the children who were cultivated by himself through his conversation just now. So now, as him, the children are also growing towards the surroundings. Then their roots went down to the ground, and began to get deeper and deeper. They even sealed it. At this time, they were very surprised that elder Yu Mu had such amazing power. If his children could know everything underground, elder Yu Mu might be able to get very useful information from it. If this is the reason why the elder under the ground is threatening the wood, he will say. After all, elder Feng knows that elder Mu is not a person who likes to obey orders at all. He wants to do things according to his own ideas. That''s why elder Feng has been worried about this. But at this time, although the situation of the exercise has been controlled, elder Feng is still very anxious. He was afraid that if there was a change in this element today, if it could not be solved, what kind of accident would happen, which he did not dare to think about. So at this time, he also very much hope that these things can be a perfect solution, because of this, so now at this time, kite old also began to very nervous urge wood elder, quickly give him a message and results. However wood elder this time looks to pour is orderly, he is still inconvenient, continue to close eyes, quietly feel everything under the ground. Then the expression on his face kept changing. Sometimes it seemed as if he was smiling, but sometimes it seemed that he was feeling the pain of master. Even elder Feng didn''t know what elder Mu was like at this time. However, this time, all he could do was wait patiently. He waited patiently for the moment Cut, patiently waiting for the results he is about to usher in. Now the situation in front of him is nothing, because he knows in his heart that he can''t wait for the worse result now. Sure enough, before long, elder Mu suddenly opened his eyes, and then he said in surprise. "After such a long time, I never thought that there was such a terrible thing hidden under it. If we didn''t get rid of it as soon as possible, I''m afraid we would all have an accident!" "What''s going on?" Obviously, even elder Feng himself was very surprised at this time, because he knew what this situation meant to him. "What''s going on?" At this time, master Fengchang couldn''t help it, and he knew in his heart that it would be a very serious event if elder mu, who had been indifferent to the world for a long time, could sigh like this. Old Mu Ren also returned the fire at this time. Looking back, there was a terrible light in his eyes. "It''s not good. There''s something hidden under the deepest ground. I saw him there." "What is it?" But when elder Feng began to ask repeatedly, elder Mu was silent at this time. "Elder mu, what''s the matter with all this? Speak quickly But elder Mu shook his head and sighed. "It''s too late. Everything is too late. You know he found me. He saw me. He looked at me..." "And then?" "And then..." Elder Mu didn''t speak at this time. He just looked at himself coldly, as if he felt that the whole world had collapsed.Before long, elder Feng began to notice that all the trees around him and the plants he had worked hard to cultivate were withered. "What''s the matter with all this?" "When I saw that thing at the last second, I saw a light in his eyes, and then I began to feel the pain. The pain was passed on to me by my children. They were in great pain, and he had killed all my children in this moment." Now the two elders know the truth. The reason why the underground elements change is not because of anything else, but because there is something in the abyss that should not wake up, which seems to be slowly waking up. like hunger and thirst to be hungry, he has been trapped for so long. So he absorbed the essence of the surrounding land with thirst. That''s why the imbalance of the land elements has been created. and not only because of the imbalance of the elements on the land, but also because of the massive absorption of the essence of this land, many areas of the land have begun to show desertification. More and more vegetation and forests are dying, and once these forests start to become less and less, I''m afraid that''s all that''s left. There are fewer and fewer forests, which means that there are fewer and fewer living plants. Since they have been living on this land, those wild animals naturally have no place to live. Chapter 603 The wild animals have no place to live, or they will fight against the land, or they will kill each other. But in any case, there may be only one, that is, the wild animals begin to die, and then the human beings. After all the human beings in this land begin to die out, there is only one end left, that is, no one will survive from this land, and there is nothing left except the beast that has been hidden underground. This kind of thing is so serious, we have to report it to the people above at the first time, so that we can have a chance. Elder Feng also began to realize at this time that this matter is definitely more serious than in the image. Because of this, he now knows that his own ability may not be able to deal with this matter well. "So now it''s time for you to keep your promise. What is it that you want to tell me?" It is obvious that elder Mu is still nostalgic about what he experienced at the beginning, because in his heart, he thinks that no one can kill his son. All the children under his hand are the products of his heart. If he is killed casually, he will be ashamed. "The tribe that killed your child didn''t come from anywhere else. She came from a rising tribe in the north." Elder Feng raised his head as he spoke. "Barbarian tribes." But after hearing the answer, it was obvious that elder Mu still felt very strange at this time. He frowned. "I haven''t even heard of the name of this tribe. How can they hurt my children? Are you fooling me by including a tribe?" "then you can go over and see for yourself. Why do you have to throw this problem on me?" After hearing what he said, it was obvious that elder Mu calmed down. Then he nodded heavily and came back to his body step by step. However, this time, the environment around him seemed more desolate than before. Obviously, at this point, he had nothing to say. Moreover, elder Feng knows that elder Mu has some choices, and he can choose not to join his own small group. It doesn''t matter. After all, elder Feng knew from the beginning that elder Mu could not be sincere to himself, so elder Feng sighed and left very quickly. At least today, he still got a very useful intelligence, that is, now their land is in danger. This intelligence can be said to be a very shocking thing for him. As early as in the beginning, no one would have found out what kind of accident happened on this land. But with the recent emergence of all kinds of messy things, now everyone is thinking like this. Some people think that this is the end of zombies. After all, many tribal cultures contain such a very sad idea, but another group thinks that this is just the arrival of a new era. But the tribesmen who depend on the rich forest to survive will feel some pain at this time. After knowing all these things, elder Feng also began to arrive at the temple of man very quickly. But at this time, it is obvious that there is no one in Ma''anshan shop, and elder Feng keeps complaining. After all, when there is nothing on weekdays, there are people everywhere. But now when he really has something to announce, he finds that there is no one here. This makes elder Feng feel very angry, so he says Thinking while biting his teeth, he left here very quickly and flew further away. At this time, on the other side, it was obvious that Chu Dong had already understood. If he doesn''t finish the task given by the sandstorm in a short time, he will suffer a very serious revenge. The focus will be like this. So now the Lord knows that it''s time to carry out what he promised at the beginning. Because this is the time for Chu Dong to get ready to go out. This time Chu Dong still called Xia as usual. After all, Xia''s physical condition is much better than before, and Chu Dong thinks it''s time to let him go out for a walk, and it''s good for his health to run around with him. Because of this, Chu Dong now put on his thick armor, and because the weather was too cold this time, he also put a thick fur on the armor. Chu Dong took 50 people with him this time, and most of the rest continued to train inside the tribe under the leadership of the sun. Chu Dong also knew that he would encounter accidents when he went out. It should be a good thing to take the sun with him. However, Chu Dong also knew that although the sun was a very carefree fighter, he was very inexperienced when he faced the overall situation and dealt with some things. It was because of this that Chu Dong deliberately went out of his way Let him stay in the camp, in order to exercise his internal control of the tribe and his ability to lead.Chudong knew that if the generals around him were like this all the time, they would be hard to resist the future threat. At this time, Chu Dong had already let him start, and Xia had been closely following the master when he started. This time, his body would be much better than before, so he looked energetic. He was following Chu Dong and humming a tune. "I think I''ve kept you in the tribe all this time, but it''s suffocating you." Although running is hard to admit, he also nodded slowly, and Chu Dong also felt running at this time. Since he recovered from his serious illness, his words became less. Because of this, Chu Dong thought that he would not be allowed to stay alone in the camp, so he planned to take him out for a walk. It was also a very cold climate. Chapter 604 At this time, Chu Dong was breathing hot air and leading behind him. More than 50 people slowly moved forward. At this time, the weather around had become very cold. Looking at the land that was once full of vitality, now it was covered with a layer of white gauze. Chu Dong didn''t hesitate at this time. He continued to move slowly toward the north, because he also knew that the elder was missing. The northern investigation must have gone to a very deep place. It is said that the northernmost part of the world is the lens of the basic land. If anyone dares to step into the lens of this land, he will be punished by the gods and fall into the endless abyss. Although Chu Dong knew in his heart that it was impossible to see all this, he also extended an idea that the northernmost part of this land must be a very dangerous place, otherwise, how could it flow out such a saying, and he also held such a mind, so Chu Dong did not stop, he continued to take his men and horses slowly forward. Xia, who has been following Chu Dong all the time, also wears a very light plate armor. This suit is also made by Chu Dong himself. In addition to protecting some key vulnerable parts, the rest of these moves are combined with very heavy leather. In this way, they are defensive and look very light, which is also in line with Xia Xin''s idea For summer heart also understand, if once a very severe battle, then he is bound to go to the front line command. As a commander of the front line, he not only has to fight with the enemy, but also has to run all the way to the East and west to issue the order. So if he doesn''t have a light armor, what can he do? It is precisely because of this that running feels more and more like an extraordinary person. He has mastered what he needs on the battlefield just by relying on the battles in front of him. Of course, what running will never know is. Chu Dong is a passer-by. He has already given up such a similar case. He doesn''t know how much. It is precisely because Chu Dong can get in touch with this knowledge in advance that he can make his tribe evolve so quickly. But even so, Chu Dong still feels very uneasy at this time. Today, Chu Dong has quickly set up a small cavalry unit on hand. This is a gift given to Chu Dong by running. After running and coming back with Chu Dong, he quickly mobilized 100 adult wildebeests from within the tribe and sent them to Chu Dong''s tribe. In this way, Chu Dong naturally had a chance to set up a cavalry force in his own tribe, but it was only temporary. Because what Chu Dong wanted in his heart was not only to rely entirely on cavalry, but also to set up a coordinated and orderly army within his tribe. Now Chu Dong''s mind is getting closer and closer, but now Chu Dong is not in a hurry to let these soldiers ride on the horse''s back, because he knows that if he let this soldier ride on the horse''s back in a blaze, it might make these animals feel uneasy, so now Chu Dong also directly arranges the group of people who are going to become cavalry Let them be responsible for the daily life of these 100 horses during this period of time. And each person in charge of a horse can not only reduce the pressure of these laborers within the tribe, but also cultivate the feelings between these soldiers and these horses. Chu Dong''s heart thought this way and continued to move forward slowly, but now, alas, it is obvious that this land has been covered with a very heavy layer of snow, so no matter where he goes, he feels like stepping on the sand, which is very difficult. Even so, Chu Dong didn''t stop and continued to move forward step by step. He knew that there must be some secret hidden in the northernmost part of the land. Why else, after so many years, no one has the courage to go to the northernmost? Chudong thought in his heart, and continued to lead the soldiers under his hand. Xia seems to be in a good mood today, so he also takes the initiative to ask Chu Dong to go to the front to check. Chu Dong doesn''t refuse, but Huang Di Huang nods, and then Xia also continues to run fast in front of him. You know, in such a thick piece of snow, he can still run so fast. Among all the soldiers Chu Dong met, Xia was the most flexible one. But Xia just sped forward, and soon disappeared in the heavy snow in front of her. You know, it''s like goose feather in the sky today. It can even cover people''s sight, if it wasn''t for Chu Dong, who had been relying on his own force to clean up all the snowflakes in front of him. I''m afraid Chu Dong and the people around him have already taken a detour. But even so, Chu Dong''s scope of control is very limited, and the long-term use of the force will greatly consume Chu Dong''s experience. Chu Dong also knows that this time they will encounter a lot of trouble when they go to the north, so Chu Dong knows in his heart that before that, he must save his physical strength as much as possible, so he is using it There is no overuse of these principles.Chudong moved forward slowly, but by this time Xia had gone beyond the control of the force and disappeared directly in the snow. Chudong''s influence was very limited, so he could only rely on his hearing to listen to every move around quietly. But about a few minutes later, Chu Dong suddenly burst into a fit of body, and then sped toward the front, while sprinting, Chu Dong also directly pulled out his short sword inserted in his waist. Chu Dong time this group of soldiers naturally don''t know what happened in the end, so they also immediately thickened the pace, followed Chu Dong to sprint forward together in the past. Chu Dong was listening carefully just now, but he heard some fighting sounds. If he didn''t guess, it was only Xia who could fight with others in the snow in such cold weather. Therefore, Chu Dong was also flying towards the front at this time. Not surprisingly, at this time, he had already seen two or three people besieging one person in the hazy world. Chapter 605 At this time, Xia also held the big knife tightly in his hands and kept waving it. The left and right attack was very fierce. On the contrary, the three people around Xia seemed to be a little oppressed. They resisted, but they didn''t know how to be good, because at this time, they also knew. In the face of Xia''s fierce attack, if they were a little loose, they would be as unconscious as their brothers lying on the ground. As early as before Chu Dong arrived, Xia had been ambushed by this group of people, but fortunately, Xia''s combat effectiveness was not bad, so he killed two or three people directly in the blink of an eye. They fell into a pool of blood, their blood had already coagulated, and there were terrible knife wounds on their bodies. Xia continues to fight with these people at this time. Chu Dong immediately takes people to feel Chu Dong''s order, and quickly lets 50 soldiers wait around them. After receiving Chu Dong''s order, these soldiers also quickly galloped past, and then they directly took down the shield and dagger that they had been carrying on their back, and quickly surrounded these people in front of them. Seeing the situation was gone, they even wanted to break through the encirclement and escape. They began to rush left and turn right in the shield formation composed by Chu Dong, but in any case, they still failed to get rid of themselves, so in a hurry, one of them actually began to take out a metal can. Chu Dong could more or less know what it was, so he immediately used the force in his hand to throw the metal can far away. Bang! In the snow in the distance, there was a faint sound of explosion, and then everything returned to calm again. Chudong walked step by step through the crowd to these three people. At this time, Chudong found that these three people were not others. They were one of the members of the crow tribe, because only the angry crow would wear such thick black bearskin. The expression on their faces has been hanging in their waist of the two hatchets have fully explained who they are. However, Chu Dong was not in a hurry to take their lives at this time, because Chu Dong knew that they were very important intelligence personnel, and because of this, he now knew that he had to ask something from them. So Chu Dong didn''t hesitate. He quickly kicked one of them to this side, then pulled out the knife on his waist and put it directly on the throat. "Now that you have a chance to live, just tell us what you''re doing here." Although they knew at this time that they were surrounded, they were also very smart. They knew the theme and would not let themselves go, so they bit their teeth and spat blood on Chu Dong''s face. "You don''t want to get any information from us. Kill or cut as you please." Chu Dong also understood that even if they told the truth, Chu Dong would not spare them casually. After all, their actions were very strict this time, and no one could know their whereabouts. But if these people are not willing to tell the truth, Chu Dong is also very embarrassed, because the sixth sense in Chu Dong''s heart is really happy to tell himself that the purpose of these people may be the same as himself. But now that they don''t want to tell the truth, Chu Dong has no choice but to use something he hasn''t used for a long time. Pupillary surgery. Chu Dong directly opened the man''s eyes, and then carefully observed his heart through his eyes. Although this method can more or less feel what the heart is thinking, it does not mean that it is mind reading. In addition, Chu Dong still knows nothing about their plan, and what he can know is only the general purpose of their coming. Chu Dong stares at this man''s eyes. Then Chu Dong sees many scenes from this man''s eyes. He sees many soldiers of the Raven tribe in the same clothes as this man. Then he sees a very strange altar. Then he sees a man in rags. But this man seems to be telling something, but Chu Dong is just observing the picture in his heart now, so he can''t hear any sound at all. But it''s obvious that in front of Chu Dong''s eyes, a man in rags is preaching with these people around him. Some of the people around are civilians, some are soldiers of other tribes. I don''t know why, they put down their hatred and concentrated on sitting in front of the man in rags, listening to what he said. Moreover, from their expressions, they seem to be very satisfied with what the man in rags said identification. The next second, Chu Dong also saw that he was a familiar person. That''s black bear, the leader of the Raven tribe. He looked like he was giving orders, but as before, Chu Dong could not hear anything at all, but he could probably understand that these soldiers went to the north with Chu Dong, maybe their purpose was similar to Chu Dong, or almost the same.After seeing all this, Chu Dong slowly took back his pupil technique. "Well, I''ve seen almost everything in your mind now, but I still hope that for your own sake, you can tell me something, anything that is useful to us. In return, I want you to die happily, but if you don''t say anything, we can only cut you into pieces and lead you on the road as food rations." After all, Chu Dong knew that there were all kinds of rumors about whether his tribe was a cannibal tribe. Since there is such a rumor, Chu Dong can make use of it now, so Chu Dong naturally wants to kill him and eat him, so he tells him. But at this time, Chu Dong''s words were the one in front of me not long ago. The crow tribe soldiers had a dull look in their eyes. Then Chu Dong opened his mouth and found that his mouth was full of blood. "Chief, they''re dead, too." At this time, Xia just used the tip of his knife to point a few other people lying beside him. Chu Dong now also found that there was a very strong herb like smell in their mouth. Chapter 606 It''s obvious that they are ready to die before they carry out the task, so they keep these poisonous herbs in their mouths all the time. In case of any accident, they will eat the herbs directly, and then they will die. Chu Dong shook his head, then threw the man on the ground. Strange to say, I always thought that these people in the crow tribe should be timid and afraid of death, but I didn''t expect that they didn''t look like that now. Chu Dong also naturally felt very strange at this time, and not only that, he had been running with Chu Dong. At this time, he thought so in his heart, so the two of them looked at each other, but they could not see any clue from everything in front of them. In the end, what changed their mind and made them so fearless, but these soldiers in this land, no matter how noble or despicable. They all have a belief that they will die for something, but now the soldiers of the Raven tribe are bandits and bandits. They have no noble ideas and concepts in their hearts, or they reject these ideas. So, what can they die for? Chu Dong had a lot of problems in his heart at this time, and from the eyes of the soldier, he was surprised to see these things. After all, when Chu Dong helped the deep water tribe deal with the heiyishan tribe, he also noticed that there seemed to be a man in rags like this in this tribe, but what did he look like. Chu Dong had not been able to see clearly at this time, because his clothes were not only very shabby, but also had a huge hood on his clothes, which could even cover his own face. So Chu Dong has not been able to see what he looks like, but in some ways, he should be the reason why these tribes have changed so much recently. Obviously, this man with huge animation seems to be quietly changing or controlling some tribes through his way, but what is his purpose? Chu Dong didn''t know what he could say for a moment. But just because of this, Chu Dong was able to continue to move forward step by step, because now he was more sure that he was in the right position, but there was something hidden in the northernmost part of this land. Maybe this elder who came to the north for investigation also heard this rumor from other places, so he went to the northernmost alone, and then he lost contact completely. So now Chu Dong not only has mastered a lot of intelligence, but also feels that he is becoming more careful about this operation, because he also knows that if an elder can disappear in the northernmost part of this land, will they also encounter any accident? from the current situation, Chu Dong''s heart is probably the same Yes, this result is certain. After all, the giant has always been timid and afraid of death. When he came to this place, he also put a poisonous herb in his mouth. It shows that they are ready to die when they come to this place, but Chu Dong didn''t think so in his heart, and he never thought that there might be any big accident when he came to this place, so now Chu Dong also directly suspended the steps of these soldiers behind him, and let them all gather in front of him. "Now I have to tell you that the next place we are going to is a very dangerous place. I have to tell you that when you get there, you are likely to die. If you want to quit now, you can tell me it''s OK immediately. It''s a right decision for you to quit now, and I won''t blame you for it." Although Chu Dong said so at this time, the soldiers around them still looked at each other, and then they shook their heads for sure. After all, the 50 men Chu Dong brought out were the most excellent group of people in their tribe. So they went out this time to ensure Chu Dong''s safety, if they were afraid of death What''s the difference between them and cowards if they leave because of death? After seeing Chu Dong say so, they also head each other, and then said that they would never leave. Chu Dong sighed. Although he knew that sometimes bravery could overcome some difficulties, this time Chu Dong faintly felt that the enemy they were dealing with was absolutely extraordinary. After all, even one of the elders of the old Council could disappear in this place, and how long could they persist and survive to stop these people? This is just that there is no number in his heart, so he will make such a decision. "You don''t want to leave, I understand, but I hope you can take care of each other in the next journey, because we don''t know what kind of enemy we will face." But it''s more difficult for them to keep up with this step of the journey.Because I don''t know why, a very strong storm began to appear on this land at this time. Even Chu Dong didn''t know why, but Chu Dong knew at this time that this inexplicable storm couldn''t stop them. It was just because of this that he was so worried Now Chu Dong knew what they could do. At this time, after training, the soldiers around Chu Dong would not just stay in the same place as before. Now when they heard Chu Dong''s order to camp, they quickly began to look for the woods around. Soon one of them found a forest not far away. Although the forest looked a little small, it should have no problem to accommodate them. That''s why Chu Dong ordered all the people to move in that direction. Now the storm has become more and more fierce, more and more strong wind carrying snow directly on their faces. Even Chu Dong himself felt a little bit hard to breathe. Chapter 607 After all, he is still wearing a very heavy armor on his face, but he still sticks to it and goes forward with Xia. Then Chu Dong and his gang also use their willpower to go through the snowstorm, which is not far away from them, in a forest. No matter from which point of view, this forest is a very small one. The trees in it seem to be short of water all the year round, so their skin becomes very dry. Even with a touch of hand, they can fall down a lot. Moreover, the trees in this place grow very small. The leaves around the trees are either frozen or covered It snowed heavily. A lot of snow can fall with a little push. But these trees are so haggard, naturally there will be a benefit, that is, these trees will become very easy in the process of felling, so after Chu Dong found a relatively open place in the forest, many soldiers immediately began to collect wood, collect fire, and then brought them all to Chu Dong. At this time, Chu Dong also put down some of the soldiers'' big bags that they had been carrying on their back, put up some animal skins that they had been carrying around with branches, and soon Chu Dong set up several small tents in this place. After these soldiers had collected a lot of wood, Xia also took Chu Dong out of his backpack. At the beginning, he was asked to carry the fire, which was made of a special kind of flint. Although it looked very rough, as long as he held a knife in his hand, he began to cut this stone. Soon this stone will burst out a lot of sparks. When these sparks fall on these dry trees and bark, they can quickly ignite the fire. Now Xia started to build several bonfires around these tents, and then he began to hold the flint tightly in his hand, and started to make a fire. About half an hour later, Xia he had already raised several groups of flames, and the rest of the soldiers began to warm themselves around this group of flames. It was not until this time that many soldiers found that they had a lot of frostbite. Originally, Chu Dong thought that they had lived in these northern areas for a long time, so they should have some resistance to these very cold weather. Unfortunately, he didn''t think that now the soldiers around them could hardly resist these cold weather, and many of them began to feel a lot of wounds. Chu Dong sat alone by a campfire, watching the soldiers in the distance sharing their emergency food with each other, and he was lost in thought. Obviously, this time, Chu Dong could almost conclude that another missing elder should have disappeared at the top of the northern continent, but why did he go there? Is there any secret hidden in this place? Although Chu Dong was very tangled in his heart, now he also understood that he was already a person who carried out the task, so he could not think more about it. He could only rely on the will in his mind to find out the truth. So Chu Dong began to listen quietly to the life around him. After all, just like such a small forest, it doesn''t mean that no one will come to visit. After all, when Chu Dong was observing the soldiers of that crow tribe, he also learned from his heart that there were many remaining soldiers of the crow tribe in this area, but he didn''t know what they came here for. This is the right place for him to come. Chu Dong was sitting in the same place thinking at this time, and Xia also walked step by step to other people''s side. Sitting beside him, he looked bored, so he directly pulled out the big knife on his back and kept grinding it with a grindstone. Don''t listen to him. He knows in his heart that if they continue to go north, they will probably meet more enemies. At that time, if their weapons can''t work, he will be embarrassed. Because of this, he will rub the big knife harder. "What do you think of our plan this time?" Although Chu Dong can see that Xia is very happy and Chu Dong can bring him out, he doesn''t know why after Xia''s condition is better, he seems not to speak much. He doesn''t know whether it is because he has been in the tent for too long or because he has something on his mind. "I don''t know, and I don''t have any ideas, because I know in my heart that it''s absolutely right to obey your orders, so you bring me out. Even if you let me experience danger, I don''t have any prophecy to say, because I am your faithful servant, and I will swear to protect you." But Chu Dong shook his head and laughed. "I''ve never thought of you as my slave. Isn''t it a little bad for you to say that now?" But at this time Xia shook her head. "This is a very special place for you. You can lead us to fight with you and make us obey you naturally. Isn''t this your innate ability?"Although Chu Dong can hear that Xia is flattering himself, he also knows that he has never had any connection with the word "born". Now he can do it. All this depends on his efforts to learn enough things in modern society, which makes him have some special knowledge. "Chief, are you aware of something?" It''s obvious that Xia Xiang is more like a man with brain than others. He is now concentrating on Chu Dong''s mind all the time, and he also begins to pay attention to Chu Dong''s every move. Dong Chu is willing to learn more from him, because he is willing to learn more from him. "I know you want to learn a lot of things. After all, you also know that I have a lot of things you can use. However, you should remember that I told you a lot of things. You should also learn how to use them. Remember not to memorize them. It''s not good for you." Xia also nodded, then stood up and began to guard around. Now Chu Dong knew that the soldiers around him had to grow up, because he knew that there was going to be a bigger threat around him. Chapter 608 At this time, Chu Dong still continued to rest on the territory they had just built, because he knew in his heart that the next journey would be difficult. That''s why, so now Chu Dong also knew. He had to have a better rest, and because of this, Chudong now understood. Sometimes it is difficult to achieve the goal of a thing by himself, which is one of the few things he learned in this short time. However, although Chu Dong understood this point in his mind, he still understood that he had to insist on it for a while before some things were achieved. It is precisely because of this that Chu Dong now understands. Now this cold city is located in the northernmost part of this land, what is hidden is no longer important to him, and now he knows that he must work hard to complete this task. Once he promised that one thing, now it seems to become a heavy burden, the pressure of Chu Dong simply breathless. After resting in this place for a few days, Chu Dong knew that it was time to start again. Chu Dong and the soldiers behind him, including Xia, who was his most trusted soldier, packed these things together, and then moved toward the northernmost part of the land together. Now, the cold wind seems to roar again, making all the creatures on the land feel pain. "What do you think we are going to do this time?" Although Xia had heard about why Chu Dong came to this place, he also knew that such things were a little too strange. Chu Dong shook his head. He didn''t know what he was doing now, and he didn''t know what he could do now, but there seemed to be a reason for everything. Chu Dong continued to lead these people step by step onto the vast land. The snow under their feet is accumulated for thousands of years. Every step they take will feel very difficult, but even so, Chu Dong still insisted that the group of soldiers around them continue to move forward step by step, and the group of soldiers behind them, although at this time they can not tolerate such a cold storm, but still continue to move forward step by step. As long as Chu Dong was not lucky, I met several soldiers from the crow tribe along the way. I''m afraid Chu Dong still thinks that there are only a few of them in this land. However, Chu Dong knows that the land behind will never be peaceful after he uses his sacred power to see through the task that the soldier received ¡£ Chu Dong continued to move forward step by step, and the more he went up, the more he could feel that there seemed to be a special force in the mountain to stop his progress. Although Chu Dong knew all this in his heart at this time, it was just a matter of climate, but after staying in this primitive and barbaric world for a long time, even he had to believe that he had taken up some so-called missions. It is precisely because of this, so now Chudong heart also understand, now he can do things are not much. In this blizzard, although Chu Dong''s moving position has not reached the northernmost part of the land at this time, he began to see some felled trees around this place in summer, which has been very cautious all the time. He approached carefully, and then slowly rubbed the root of the tree that was cut down. Many of the debris of the trees fell one by one along with its friction. "What''s the matter?" Chu Dong also walked over at this time, exhaled hot air in his mouth. "Many trees in this area have been cut down by others. Do you see that? This cut looks light. The tree should have been cut down by others not long ago. " After hearing this sentence, Chu Dong understood in his heart what it meant. It was obvious that there were many people who had been here, which confirmed from the side that Chu Dong''s idea was right. It was so. "Chief, what shall we do now?" After hearing what he said, Chu Dong closed his eyes and thought carefully for a while, but soon afterwards, Chu Dong sighed. Because at this time, it was obvious that Chu Dong also began to feel a bit of danger. Such a large area of forest was cut down, which showed that there were many people in this place. "Shall we go back first? After all, this time we all underestimated the difficulty of this task, and that''s why I want to... " In the middle of Xia''s words, he can''t speak any more. When his ancestral home turns to look at him, it''s obvious that even Xia begins to feel that there is something wrong with it, not to mention the soldiers behind him. "Do you want to go back?" Chu Dong asked in a low voice. "Yes, but I hope you don''t get me wrong, chief. I did it for your life."Although Xia Xin also knows that Chu Dong is a very powerful person, no matter how powerful he is, he may fall under the blade. Although Chu Dong training understood this, but now he has made up his mind to investigate what happened in this operation. So I think at this time he has made up his mind to continue to go to the north. Because of this, Xia has also felt that Chu Dong has made up his mind at this time, so he is very realistic and shut up. Then he has been following Chu Dong all the time. They continued to move further north. At this time, they began to find the trees around them. Most of them were cut down, and even the carcasses of wild animals appeared in many places. Basically, there was only one bone left. Most of their meat and fur had been taken away, and the rest of them were dead A little bit of internal organs are basically eaten up by the scavengers on this land. This one is enough to show that there are many people on this land, and it is also very important to have enough food and fur to survive here. Because of this, now Chu Dong began to understand that they were not far away from the soldiers of the crow tribe, so Chu Dong gently knocked on his armor to prepare the soldiers behind him. Soldiers, we should face the first battle soon. I hope you can be prepared and careful. Chapter 609 After hearing what Chu Dong said, all the soldiers around them were in good spirits. However, Chu Dong saw that there were many wounds on them. They had not met the enemy before. There were so many wounds. It can be seen that the cold wind of this land is really terrible. Chudong spent a lot of time and energy training these soldiers. Just because of this, they didn''t want to die too early on the battlefield. After all, the first cavalry of Chudong tribe is almost ready. Chu Dong knew that it would be very useful to keep them in the future, but if they chose to go north and died here, Chu Dong would regret for his mistake. It''s just because of this, so now Chu Dong''s heart is thinking this way, and the children are struggling repeatedly, but there''s no way. Now they are close to this place, and what they can do gradually is to continue to let the soldiers under his hand move on, that''s all. After all, Chu Dong is ready now, and there is nothing to hesitate about. Chu Dong continued to lead these people forward step by step, and it was several days since Chu Dong left the tribe. You know, Chu Dong had already reached the peak of this mountain, but now there was no way. Now the snow was raging, and no one or any creature was willing to leave his nest. Because of this, Chu Dong now knows that he must finish this task as soon as possible before he can leave. On the other side, in the sunny south, now overlord, he has begun to persuade the fire to accept this sword called the daughter of death. The fire is also forced helpless, he can only choose to continue the sword with his side, but do not know why, the sword behind also did not continue to say anything to the fire. In fact, liehuo is also very anxious, because overlord has given liehuo a task, that is, to continue to communicate with this sword, maybe he can also find the location of the original beast. But the fire was very anxious at this time, because he didn''t know whether what he said was true or not. Because of this, the overlord became particularly anxious at this time. Although they were still practicing his strength all day, he still vaguely felt that he was missing something. After finishing his practice, Bawang began to be bored. He didn''t know what to do for a moment, but suddenly a messenger rushed into Bawang''s small room in charge of practice. "Chief is not good, the volcano tribe was suddenly attacked by a group of people in black, and now they are fighting desperately. What should we do?" At this time, Bawang suddenly remembered that he had met this group of people in black when he was going to see the fire last time. But at that time, Bawang just thought that these people were just robbers, but now Bawang also began to feel that some things were more and more difficult. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up, get your weapons ready and go to the volcano tribe as soon as possible. I''ll go first. " At this time, Overlord stood up while thinking, and then he walked out of his small rooms step by step. At this time, the strength of his whole body began to fill his body. Nowadays, this group of people and so on attack their own military tribe, which is also an opportunity for the overlord to practice. The star will be like this, so the overlord''s heart soared up while thinking about it, and then turned into a whirlwind and flew directly to the distance. Boom! The overlord arrived at the camp of the volcano tribe as if the God came down to earth. At this time, the soldiers around the volcano tribe were fighting to resist the attack of these people in black. Bawang naturally understood what all this meant. Then, without hesitation, he quickly began to release the strength that he had practiced for so long. Then, Bawang stretched out his hands to move left and right. Two special forces were released, one of which was fire, the other was lightning. This left and right forces, proud of the fact that they directly rushed two people from the island, turned the overlord into powder. "Overlord, are you here?" Obviously, the fire was waving with both hands at this time, and the daughter of death kept resisting the attack of the gang of people in black. However, the overlord knew in his heart what the purpose of these people was, and it must be to snatch the daughter of death. "Be careful, because now the weapon you have has become their target. These people look like a very strange group." When he heard overlord say so, the fire was very tangled in his heart at this time, but there was no way. Now what he could do was to resist the attack of these people. Because it''s obvious that there are too many people in black. Even the fire and the soldiers under him are hard to resist. In this way, the soldiers have the best weapons and armor made by their tribe, but they are still hard to resist their attack.It seems that these guys are not good at it. Although they don''t have any armor, they don''t know why the crossbow in their hands looks a little special. Although the overlord has not been able to distinguish the use of these people''s knowledge, there is only one thing in his mind, that is, he seldom encounters a battle, so he naturally has to clean up all these people through his own strength. After all, these people can be regarded as one of the few who can practice freely for overlord. Because of this, Overlord continued to launch these terrible elements in his hand and directly reduced them to ashes. "This man is actually the holder of the power of elements. Kill him. We must kill him. He will be a good sacrifice. We will sacrifice it to our gods." This group continued to concentrate while talking, and then they kept attacking the overlord and firing all kinds of weapons. However, when they looked back in mid air, their weapons would be shattered by the power of the overlord. Chapter 610 Even the fire itself can not imagine, Overlord actually has such a powerful force, and this is only a few months in the past, if you change to do later, I''m afraid overlord''s control should not be difficult to imagine what will become. At this time, Bawang is continuing to use his power in an orderly way, and constantly starts to deal with them. As a group of people in black who are close to him, and under the joint efforts of Bawang and liehuo, they have begun to retreat gradually, but this does not mean that liehuo tribe will be liberated. Then the overlord saw the gang of people in black, and threw many metal cans from their hands. These cans smashed to pieces on the ground, and then began to diffuse a purple smoke. It''s obvious that Bawang has seen what it is, so at this time, Bawang keeps letting the soldiers around him retreat desperately, because he knows what the purple smoke will bring to them. But it''s too late. These purple smoke also began to surround around, it seems very scary. And not only that, the purple smoke actually grew countless tentacles on the ground at this moment, and these tentacles began to spray all kinds of venom around. Gradually, a piece of flesh colored forest began to grow up in the camp of the volcanic tribe. At this time, it was obvious that the fire didn''t know what to do. Although he had seen such a scene for a long time, it was the first time that he had personally worked in his own tribe and let his other soldiers expect this. That''s why it happened He just felt very uncomfortable. "Calm down, don''t be nervous, we can win this battle!" After the overlord took a breath, he began to spray out more flames towards the surrounding land, and then these flames slowly spread around, and soon directly ignited these tentacles. Obviously, the blood of these tentacles seems to have a certain degree of burning characteristics. Just because of this, all the blood around is ignited at this time, and the boiling blood soon ignites the whole tentacle directly. In the blink of an eye, the camp of the fire suddenly turns into an ocean, but the fire is very calm at this time. It''s very cool They are still trying their best to attack the gang of people in black around the revolutionary party. It seems that this man in black is no longer a normal person. Many people even keep their original posture after they are ignited by the fire. It seems that there is no pain at all. "Who are they?" The fire frowned at this time. Obviously, he didn''t know what to do in the past. But it is precisely because of this, so now the overlord is more desperate to use the power in his hand, and starts to constantly clean up the surrounding gang of people in black who are going to attack them. But the next second, the overlord''s eyes seemed to notice something else, that is, one of the men in black, he actually poked his so-called weapon into his stomach, and then he knelt on the ground and howled in pain. Soon he would stand up again, and this time he seemed to be more wild than usual Then he pulled out the knife in his hand and brought out a series of purple blood. "What is this?" Obviously, even the fire began to feel that something was wrong. Then a man in front of him began to burst. Then he became a creature solidified by tentacles. Obviously, the current situation is a very surprising thing for the fire. Because he didn''t think that this seemingly normal person in front of him turned into a monster in the next second. It seemed that they were not normal people any more. But the overlord didn''t hesitate at this time. He just moved his fingers a few times, and then fell from the sky out of thin air, a very dense and complex blade. These blades spiral down one circle after another, just like a monster with tentacles in front of him, cutting into pieces. Moreover, the overlord was a person who had some experience in dealing with these monsters at this time, so he advised the monster that he had not fully recovered. The overlord also set off a fire and burned the monster to ashes. After all, they didn''t expect that the people around them could choose such a powerful black element. Seeing that they were ready to run away, the overlord naturally did not allow them at this time, so he directly covered his body with the force of elements, and then rushed forward, and then made a charge towards the area in front. Even the black people who wanted to retreat were torn to pieces by the whirlwind of the overlord.At this time, the overlord competition can rest assured for a while. After confirming that no one around is alive, Overlord finally takes a breath, and then he returns to the fire step by step. At this time, the fire also began to feel a special feeling. Then I looked up and held it in my hand. The daughter of death was very obvious, because the daughter of death had already felt that she had killed the people who had the great ancient race power. Just because of this, the sword was shaking and even shaking Overlord also began to feel very surprised. After all, they both knew what the sword was about. Because of this, the overlord now knows that the power of death will have to change a little. At this time, Huo Huo lost his job with Bawang in a hurry, and then quickly ran into the mine where he used to rest. Bawang immediately dismissed the soldiers around him, and asked them to treat the wounded, and then quickly rushed up. When Bawang rushed directly into the cave where the fire was used to rest, he suddenly saw a painful expression on the fire''s face. Then when Bawang saw the cracked hand, he found that there were many strange muscles growing on the fire''s hand, and these muscles were connected with the sword. Chapter 611 The overlord was surprised, and immediately began to prepare to release the power of the elements in his hand, intending to separate the sword from the fire. But immediately after the fire, some muscles in his hand also atrophied. All of them came back to the sword, and the sword fell to the ground with a jingle. The overlord didn''t hesitate. Seeing that the sword fell to the ground, he immediately thundered up. Ah, ah!! After touching the power of the elements, the sword even made a terrible cry, but the overlord didn''t have any pity in his heart at this time, so he immediately prepared another lightning, and then gathered the lightning around the sword. If this sword dares to do anything that makes him feel unhappy, he will not hesitate to refuse a thunderbolt. "Stop, Overlord, stop, he has no malice." At this time, the fire finally gasped. He looked at the overlord, and there were some special expressions in his eyes. This sword has just cured my wound. I didn''t expect that it has such an effect. In the process of the battle, my hand was also shocked to bleed. Without him, I''m afraid my hand wound would be more serious. Just now, he has cured me. The fire sighed as it spoke, and then sat down on the ground. At this time, you, the daughter of death, began to emerge from the sword. Although it''s a black shadow, bawangci can roughly distinguish this person. It should be a woman. But if you see it here, it''s estimated that bawangci won''t like it, because the outline of his face doesn''t look like a normal person no matter how he looks. "Well, tell me. I guess you have a lot to say to me now, right?" When I saw the overlord saying this, the shadow seemed to breathe a fresh air, and then slowly stretched out his limbs. "Yes, I didn''t expect that so long has passed, and I can still meet such delicious food, which is naturally a good thing for me." "What do you mean?" And the daughter of death laughed at this time. "Of course, it''s the people you killed. You may not know that our great ancient race can''t eat anything like you people. Our bodies need two special portions for supply. That''s why we were able to walk on this land at that time, but we cultivated a lot of inferior creatures on this land For our food. " "You mean the mutated men in black?" When I heard overlord say that, the daughter of death also nodded, and then I could hear his thirsty voice. "Please give me more, give me more, I will absorb them all without hesitation." But now the overlord realized that these so-called forged ancient races used to be such a disgusting race, and they actually fed on those tentacles. "What a pity. I can''t imagine that there are still believers in this land. Unfortunately, most of the knowledge they can access is not orthodox." "What do you mean?" it''s obvious that he didn''t know the meaning of overlord at this time. At this time, the daughter of death smiles, and then looks as if she is very funny about the problem of overlord. "Don''t you understand? We once ruled this land, but after you humans rose again, you drove us to the bottom of the earth, but you should not forget that our race is a goldfish calculating race, so when we were about to be driven underground, we secretly left some strange religions on your surface. " "Your religion?" I was surprised at this time, because he did not expect that one day these great ancient races would go the other way and choose to control mankind through these religions. "Yes, and guess what? Under the influence of our religions, many believers have been attracted, and these believers have gradually begun to gain some of our strength under the influence of our religions, and even they have voluntarily become our food. " Bawang shook his head, and now he felt sick. "It''s a pity that the religions that we left in this land, which can really empower others, have basically disappeared now, while the ones that can stay in this land and make other people believe in it together may be left with only a few ruins." The daughter of death sighed as she spoke, looking as if she thought it was a pity. "What do you mean?" It''s obvious that when your ancestors discovered these strange religions we left on the ground, they also launched a great cleansing movement, and this spirit still remains. The daughter of death said while feeling very funny."It''s a pity that your ancestors didn''t know that their random trampling on other people''s beliefs and destroying other people''s religions would bring very serious consequences, and one of the biggest consequences is that it caused division within human beings." Until now, Dad realized that they had such a glorious past, but in the end, it was because of some very stupid religion that their ancestors'' foundation was destroyed. "Is this your way to deal with us?" the daughter of death also nodded, and he did not deny it at all. Even now he felt a little proud. After all, he really destroyed the most powerful alliance of human beings through his own sacred actions. Moreover, even after the split of human beings, it indirectly led to the emergence of all kinds of forces on the surface of human beings. Under the interweaving of various forces, the king of beasts also withdrew from the stage of history. This is what the great ancient race can do. They directly destroy so many forces that can resist them through their own step-by-step calculation and just one move of Kung Fu. "But I didn''t expect that there are still many religions we established on the surface today. Although what they can do now is to turn them into food, it also shows how powerful our religion is." At this time, the daughter of death is very proud of her greatness. It''s a pity that it''s hard for us to dominate this land as we used to. That''s why I need you now. However, at this time, Overlord just felt uncomfortable, because he also thought that he actually cooperated with the people who had destroyed his ancestors, which made him feel uncomfortable. Chapter 612 "Now what do you want? After all, we don''t have much cooperation now. If you want to get something from me, you may be disappointed. " Obviously, Bawang doesn''t want to cooperate with the disgusting daughter of death at this time. Because of this, Bawang has no other way. Now he can only rely on his own brain to deal with some things in front of him. But because of this, Bawang is very worried about the death drama Use this weakness to trap himself, and he doesn''t want to become something as disgusting as those disgusting monsters he once killed. The daughter of death is very obvious, he has seen through what the overlord is thinking, so at this time, he seems to smile without care. ¡±If you''re worried about becoming a disgusting monster, you don''t have to worry about it, because I will tell you clearly that you won''t follow your own skills. We can solve those enemies quickly and directly, provided that we can cooperate with each other. " after hearing what he said, Overlord nodded, but then he bit his teeth. "It''s ok if you want to cooperate with me, but only if you tell me where the other person is after he''s gone." After hearing the overlord''s question, the daughter of death also laughed. He said with a smile. "It seems that you are still so concerned about this giant beast. I didn''t expect that. But now I tell you that it''s not easy for you to find this learning technology. Besides, don''t forget that our task this time is very arduous." "Of course I know, but what do you want from beginning to end, and you never tell me what you want me to do?" After hearing Bawang''s restless words, it''s obvious that at this time, the heart of the dead probably understood what Bawang was thinking, so he said in an orderly way. First of all, you have to be clear about the thoughts in your heart. Only in this way can you accept our power. Second, you have to consider something else. But at this time, I can see that you are still very opposed to us. That''s why I can''t give all my power to you. "Then, I''ll get your strength, which should be the second. What really matters is another thing." Overlord was clever at this time. He suddenly guessed the daughter of death. There were many things to trouble him. So I know that you must have a lot of things for me to do, so now we don''t have to talk anymore. You can tell me what you want and what you want me to do. At this time, the daughter of death seems to like the overlord''s attitude everywhere. "I have to tell you that you are not the first person I met to use me, and you will not be the last one to use me. That''s why it''s very important to follow my advice when I have to tell you a lot about me." The overlord was very clear in his heart at this time, which is precisely because of this, so now he understands one thing. So many times there are many kinds of experiences in this land, but the overlord doesn''t feel that every kind of strength can be used for himself. Especially this kind of power from the great ancient clan, it can not be controlled at will, and because of this, although the overlord still let the fire continue to contact with this force, he also knew in his own heart that he could never be controlled by this force, and he wanted to be the one who controlled any force. It''s just because of this that he is constantly seizing the time to train, because he knows in his heart that there are not many things he can do now. Apart from cultivating his own strength, the rest is to let the people around him have the ability to control some special strength. It''s estimated that the overlord will die and live at this time Unwilling to continue to let the fire stop, he hopes that the fire can continue to redouble its efforts to control this power. After looking at the appearance in front of the overlord''s eyes, the fire obviously stood up again. He slowly stretched out his hand to look at it, and then shook his head, as if he still didn''t believe it. After all, he always believed that the daughter of death, a member of the great ancient race, had other purposes for himself. That''s why now he can''t easily believe that he is a member of this great ancient race. But on the other hand, he also began to find that what Bawang said was really reasonable. If they do not control these forces, then the future is likely to end in that chaos. The fire sighed. It seemed that everything in front of him was destined to be the same, so he walked to the daughter of death step by step and held the sword in his hand. "I hope you can give me the strength I want, and I hope you won''t turn your back on me.""That''s nature." The daughter of death seems to be more calm than usual at this time, and then slowly recovers her strength. And the fire also began to choose to hold the daughter of death in his hands step by step. "So now you can tell us what the first thing we''re going to do." At this time, the overlord could not wait. After all, as long as he could gain the power of the daughter of death, he would naturally be invincible in this land. The daughter of death did not speak, just gave him a place. This location is not far from Bawang tribe, about ten kilometers away, and at this time. The daughter of death also asked the overlord to only call himself the former king and never take anything with him. Although the overlord didn''t know what he wanted, Bao finally agreed. On the other side, Chu Dong also began to take the group under his hand and continue to move towards the tail. Obviously, since the last time they got the alarm, Chu Dong''s heart also understood that they were not the only group in this place. It should be said that many people were convinced that in this place, it seemed that they were carrying out a very important plan, and Chu Dong knew that in his heart. Chapter 613 It is because of this, so at this time, Chu Dong is more cautious, he takes the left side, this group of people step by step forward, the other side also began to quietly face under the hand, a group of soldiers ready, because Chu Dong heart also don''t know when the enemy will appear, it is because of this, so Chu Dong this side of this group of soldiers action Also very careful. Xia is guarding Chu Dong step by step. He knows that if it happens, he must be the first echelon. Because of this, Xia also begins to accompany Chu Dong in an orderly way, holding his big knife tightly in his hand. Obviously, their position is very sensitive at this time, because they are studying now, and there are no obstacles around them. If they are met by the enemy, they are likely to fall into a disadvantage for the first time. Although Chu Dong understands this, he has no way. Most of the trees in this area have died, and almost all the remaining trees have been cut down. The only possibility is that Chu Dong knows that there are a large number of people in this group. That''s why they need more numbers to use as tools. Although Chu Dong thinks so in his heart, Chu Dong also knows that this group of people will not let them go easily at this time. That''s why Chu Dong wants to use them as tools at this time Just continue to order, let this group of soldiers around carry on the army, so fast toward the top of the ground. There were signs of cold everywhere in the snow, and Chu Dong could see it in his heart. It seemed that the place was very cold, and it was hardly suitable for people to live in. But even so, Chu Dong saw a camp hidden deep behind the storm through the current storm. The camp looks very simple and rough, even there is no decent defensive offensive outside, but Chu Dong can feel the very dangerous atmosphere, because at this time, Chu Dong also understood that there are many enemies hidden in this land, but what is the origin of these people, Chu Dong didn''t know at all. As he thought about it, he quietly stood on my shoulder and scattered. Then they also pulled out their weapons and formed a defensive formation, and began to quietly approach the camp step by step. At this time, Chu Dong knew what the camp meant to him, which naturally meant that Chu Dong could do it now The most important thing is to bring down the camp as soon as possible. Although I feel that the east side of this place is not very strong, it doesn''t mean that this place is getting closer and closer. In fact, Chu Dong himself could feel that they were so close that he could let the other side explore himself. But even so, Chu Dong still couldn''t feel that the other side had any intention to attack. When Chu Dong felt strange, he suddenly seemed to understand something, so he yelled and scattered. The soldiers around were really well trained by Chu Dong. After hearing the main melody, they quickly spread out, and then climbed on the land in front of them. Sure enough, soon after, a very dense spear was projected towards them. Chu Dong was surprised, but he didn''t give up at this time, so he continued to order the people around to be ready for the next attack. It is precisely because of this, so at this time, Chu Dong''s heart also understand, that is now this situation has been very precarious, just because of this. That''s why he realized that he could never wait to die with him in the same place, because his enemies would never miss this chance. Sure enough, when Chu Dong ordered him to pass by, the soldiers continued to march forward. Suddenly, he felt that there were countless spears in front of him again. But this time Chu Dong didn''t plan to stop. He yelled to let the soldiers around him continue to charge. At the same time, he pulled out the short sword which he had been carrying on his back and continued to sprint forward. At this time, Chu Dong was just in front of a very close storm, which could stop him and didn''t know where the enemy was. Although Chu Dong could clearly feel a kind of concealment in front of him, how many enemies were there and what kind of weapon configuration were they? Chu Dong didn''t have any idea in his mind at this time. What he was thinking now was to solve this group of enemies as soon as possible, otherwise his plan would fail. Because of this, the soldiers around Chu Dong could understand this meaning. Then they all began to sprint forward together Under the master, he did not immediately spread out to form a square. Because at this time, Chu Dong could clearly see the front of them and gasped for a very close sound of footsteps. Sure enough, there are nearly a hundred soldiers running towards them from front to back. According to the clothes they are wearing, Chudong immediately concludes that this is the martial arts tribe. Each of their soldiers is like crazy, with two hatchets in his hand.They kept roaring. They were going to die, and Chu Dong knew that he had no chance to reason with them. So at this time, Chu Dong directly asked the soldiers around him to pull out their shields and knives, and then they formed a defensive formation, ready to resist the attack of these people. At this time, Chu Dong knew clearly that these people would not be fooled casually. Sure enough, at this time, the soldiers of the crow tribe, seeing that Chu Dong had formed a defensive array, immediately dispersed on both sides. At this time, some people were dragging the troops in front of Chu Dong, and on the other side, they began to fight Scattered into two forces, a go and intend to attack Chu Dong. Chu Dong was surprised at this time. He didn''t expect that these soldiers would be so agile and could see through their lineup so soon. However, it didn''t mean that they could complete their plan very smoothly. Chu Dong immediately began to put the force on the ground. Chapter 614 Then it directly smashed a piece of ground on his left side through the uniform force under his hand. Once the ground on their left side was stopped, their formation was immediately disrupted after the earthquake. Countless people fell directly into the underground hole, which looked very painful, but Chu Dong on the right could not take care of it, but this time Chu Dong could not take care of it, until he was on the right. Xia had tightly grasped the big knife in his hand, and led a dozen soldiers around him to rush out directly to the side, and began to face the enemy. But Chu Dong was surprised, because he didn''t expect Xia to become so active at this time. Even if the opposite cases were divided into three waves at this time, a few of these people who came from the side were more than 30. There are more than ten troops on Xia''s side. Even if there is a big difference in weapons between the two sides, Xia''s people will not have the advantage. But when the Chudong Island ordered all the people to move to the side, he found that the group of soldiers in front of him had begun to be a little overwhelmed. They fought hard, waving their weapons. They had fallen several corpses under their feet, but they didn''t stop, and they continued to wave their weapons. It seemed that they really wanted to kill all the enemies in the normal direction in this way. Although at this time, Chu Dong knew that running might lead to a bitter battle, but there was no way, because of this At that time, he had to keep his heart. Because of this, Chu Dong didn''t stop. He continued to order the people around him to continue to push forward. He wanted the cases behind to continue to push forward. Only in this way can they always ensure that their first row is full, and only in this way can they resist the frontal attack of these mobs. Although Chu Dong seems to be very confident at this time, he also knows that if his tactics fail, there will be more troubles. Because of this, Chu Dong doesn''t hesitate. He pulls out his weapon and adds it to the cutting in front of him. At this time, Chu Dong knew that it was now. Although he still has a lot of strength left in him, it doesn''t mean that he can abuse the force freely, because he knows in his heart that using these principles will consume a lot of physical strength. If Chu Dong, once he has exhausted his physical strength, then he will encounter a stronger enemy, what should he do? After all, before Chu Dong came to this place, he had already felt that something was wrong with this place, because under normal circumstances, no place would be so dangerous. After all, one of the elders of the old Council could be missing in this place, and Chu Dong knew that his strength was not as strong as that of a specialist elder, so he had to be as prepared as possible to deal with the next battle. It''s not surprising that Xia was also in a hard fight at this time. He was soon surrounded by the 30 or so people. But even so, Xia was very flexible to form a circle to the other group of these people, formed a defensive formation, and began to resist the attack of the 30 or so people. Although Chu Dong also hoped that Xia could delay as soon as possible, because he was already a little hard on his own side. After all, this time Chu Dong dealt with more people than usual. It was because of this, so now Chu Dong also understood that this would be the case. So Chu Dong didn''t stop at this time. He continued to order his soldiers to fight hard, and now the main force was going to expand his battlefield advantage, so he was also ready to let the group of defensive soldiers start to spread out and encircle the front. Sure enough, under the control of Chu Dong, now these people have begun to spread out slowly, and then they move forward quickly, it seems that they are ready at this time. In the time of Chu Dong, these soldiers also quickly surrounded the front. Soon, they didn''t find the soldiers of the crow tribe who were in a chill. Their side and back were quietly infiltrated directly. After so many soldiers, I now find out who was going to surround Chu Dong at the beginning. Now they are surrounded by the counter forces. It is precisely because of this that Chu Dong said that this advantage ordered the group of soldiers behind him to launch a general attack. They did not hesitate, and quickly began to wave their so-called weapons, constantly cutting down the soldiers of the crow tribe who were surrounded by them. In just a few minutes, the number of nearly 100 yuan soldiers sent by the crow tribe began to drop sharply. They kept falling down and wailing. It seemed that their battle had ended at this moment. However, Chu Dong didn''t mean to let them go so much at this time. He would continue to kill them. He wanted to melt all these fears Into their hearts. It is because of this, so now when Chu Dong is trying to lead these people to kill these soldiers, he does not forget to use the force in his hands. This time Chu Dong is not so arrogant, he still uses a little bit of the force, but just a little bit of effort is enough to break a person.It can be said that at this time, the soldiers of the crow tribe saw the most terrible scene in the world. Their people were sucking in the cracks. Under the attack of the soldiers of Chu Dong, they began to collapse and become fragmented. But Chu Dong''s words still knew that it was necessary to put them all down at this time It''s a very difficult thing, but it doesn''t mean that Chu Dong can easily win the battle at this time, because it''s on the other side. Xia was in a bitter battle at this time. Chu Dong saw that the battle in front of him was almost finished, so he immediately and his effect let these people all transfer their fighting power to support Xia. At this time, Xia can be said to have stopped to the point of running out of ammunition and food. At this time, the soldiers around them have started to fall down, but Xia has a wound on him. He still keeps waving his hand and chopping all the people around them with a big knife. Now he obviously only wants to do one thing, that is to kill the people around him Kill them all. Chapter 615 He must also kill all the soldiers of this group of Raven tribe, because Xia''s coming here this time has another thing besides who Chudong''s environmental protection, that is to avenge him. At the beginning, he was the chief of the crow tribe. A flying axe of the black bear directly injured the running. That''s why he knew that he was unjust and had the owner of the debt. Since he could not punish the black bear directly, he could only punish the soldiers under his hand. So Xia was fighting this time. Sometimes the God gave him punishment In general, he kept waving these weapons in his hand, and kept repelling all the enemies in front of him. The whole dozens of people around the summer, but Leng is unable to move forward. "Now that you understand the price your chief asked me to pay, and now you have to repay me, I don''t believe that you can really bear my anger now!" At this time, Xia growled and continued to kill the people around him. He kept letting more people fall down, and kept letting himself continue to kill these people. Just because of this, Xia knew that his own strength was not bad at this time, but at this time, he saw a soldier in the game, and he even planned to throw their axe to their chief. Seeing this scene, he often gnaws his teeth in summer, and then he breathes quickly. Before long, he will also focus all his attention on his own hands. He wants to crack such a rampant tactic of crow tribe in today''s world. That is because of this, so now, Xia he has been ready, he constantly began to adjust his breathing, trying to seize the best opportunity to attack them, it is also because of this, so at this time Xia stood still, and their axe has been flying fast toward Xia. "Xia, be careful and get out of the way!" Chu Dong is also anxious to get up at this time. He continues to let Xia disperse while shouting, but Xia doesn''t move at this time. He just focuses on looking at the weapons in front of him, and then accurately waves the blade in his hand. These weapons around Xia kept flying, and the sound of tinkling kept on. But Xia clearly understood that although he could fly these axes, Taiwan would not be able to defend all these attacks. Then this experiment was a failure. Just because of this, Xia''s more active and non-stop waving the weapons in his hand, continue to overturn all the axes out. At this moment, if sometimes lightning and flint, it can be generally said that these crow tribal wars are to be able to put Xia to death, and have already thrown all the axes out of their hands. But at this time, Xia was also in an orderly way. He kept flying all the axes around him. But when he looked up, he found that there were at least dozens of axes hanging in the sky. These axes had been held by Chudong, and they could not fly to Xia any more. Xia Shen takes a breath, and then looks at Chu Dong. Chu Dong comes to Xia Fei with the rest of them at this time. It''s obvious that Chu Dong really doesn''t want Xia to have an accident at this time. Xia knows this in his heart, but he still feels that he is too weak at this time, because he knows that it''s very important to let the sun do such a thing Obviously, he can do much better than himself, and it is precisely because of this that Xia condenses all the hatred and anger in his heart, and then turns into more crazy anger and rushes towards the soldiers in front of him. In front of them, it seems that they still don''t know what to do. They can only fight and retreat, and keep retreating step by step towards their own time, but soon they also find that their retreat is futile. Because Chu Dong was ready to let a group of them walk around from the side and directly behind the soldiers. Then he directly let the soldiers include them from the back. In this way, one left, one right, one front and one back. Chu Dong had stood firmly in front of him, surrounded by all the ten or so soldiers in front of him, and then Chu Dong just formed a formation with shields to limit their movement. However, Chu Dong knew that if he killed them all at this time, his encirclement would be meaningless naturally. It is precisely because of this, so now Chu Dong just wrapped up these people, and now he is still waiting for a person, this person is Xia, Xia has tried his best at this time, he made a roar, and then continued to sprint towards these people. And it''s obvious that these people seem to understand Chu Dong''s intention, so they start to break through and plan to escape from Chu Dong''s bag. But it''s too late at this time, and Xia rushes towards them with a big knife in her hand. At this time, Xia had already arrived at this place. While roaring, he stepped on the shoulders of the two soldiers and jumped into their encirclement. Then there was a bloody massacre. He kept cutting off the heads of countless shadowless tribal soldiers.Everyone was shocked by all this in front of Xia. No matter Chudong or the crows or the tribal soldiers, they didn''t expect that after just a battle, the person in front of them had become so violent. Now Xia is like this. He keeps killing. In front of these people, he keeps cutting them down one by one, but he still doesn''t know There is a stop, he was angry, and then forced to hand the knife directly thrown out, hit a soldier''s heart. But then he went through the first soldier until the third soldier finally stopped his knife, and there were ten people running on his big knife. At this time, although he had no weapons in his hand, he once again punched in front of his eyes with bare hands. These soldiers all worked to the lowest level, and he kept beating these soldiers in front of him Knock them all over. At this time, these soldiers finally began to feel fear. They didn''t know how long their torture would last, but Chu Dong knew that this was the power Xia had hidden in his heart. He has always been limited by his very gentle appearance, but now he has finally liberated his heart. Chapter 616 At this time, Chu Dong has led the troops under his hand to keep pushing forward. With Chu Dong''s pushing forward step by step, now he has directly killed this group of people. And really will be like this, so now has been hiding in the camp of this group of soldiers from the crow tribe, they are also surprised, they did not think that they are facing such a powerful enemy, but fortunately now they do not know who Chu Dong is, and it is because of this, so they have a lot of thoughts to hide Prepare in their camp. Chu Dong didn''t advance several times after he killed the more than 100 vanguards in front of him. He still stopped and began to check the rest of the people around him. It''s obvious that now Chu Dong also saw that the people under his hands were injured, although not very badly, but they were also reduced to a certain extent. But in this class, it''s obvious that Chu Dong is a bit on top. He gasps and holds the big knife tightly. Although Chu Dong could see at this time that he was just under a little pressure, he was able to be a very harmonious person in Chu Dong. Now he has become like this. He also explained a little bit from the side. But even now Chu Dong''s heart also understood. He''s really depressed for a long time. After all, as a soldier in the tribe, he can''t fight for his tribe. On the contrary, he can only hide in the tent to heal his wounds, which is naturally unacceptable to him. Because of this, he looks very angry this time. He also knows that there are not many things he can do in front of his eyes, but he has to do his best to go on the road to make these people feel scared. Because that''s what it is. He also knew that only by conquering the fear in front of his eyes could he really cheer up. Because of this, his performance in the battle this time was particularly brilliant. Although Chu Dong knew what was the reason behind it, now Chu Dong didn''t think about those things any more. Because Chu Dong knew one point in his heart, that is, Chu Dong was saving himself. Just like me, Chu Dong didn''t say anything more after he understood this truth. After counting the number of people, he soon arrived at Chu Dong and led the rest of the people to prepare, because Chu Dong knew this camp You have to take it down. Because Chu Dong knew that there was a certain risk in staying in this place, so it was very urgent to take down the camp. In addition, although the camp was not big, there must be many useful things hidden in it. Chu Dong still has no clue about the task in front of him. He doesn''t know whether he can find the missing elder when he comes to this place, but he can still feel that it''s not a coincidence that Mr. Zhang and the soldiers of the crow tribe appear in this place. Chu East in the mind didn''t don''t think so, on the one hand lead, the remaining this group of people continued to walk toward the front step by step in the past. But at this time, the soldiers in this camp seem to be very nervous, because they know that things are too complicated. Originally, they thought that as long as they sent a wave of vanguard troops, they could easily kill Chu Dong. But now it seems that the situation is completely wrong, and it is precisely because of this that they are trying to stop Chu Dong. But many people on the other side actually want to escape. After they sent their vanguard troops, there are not many people left in their camp. Because of this, they are busy to calm the internal strife in the camp while thinking about how to deal with Chu Dong. And Chu Dong doesn''t know these things at this moment. He is still arranging the soldiers under his hand in an orderly way, making them ready, and then walking forward step by step. After they saw Chu Dong, they were naturally scared to death. They didn''t know what was going on in front of them. It was because of this that they now understood. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to deal with the Lord''s Gang, but all of a sudden, Chu Dong seems to hear some very noisy voices in the camp, as if someone was fighting. But before long, this kind of noisy voice soon turned into a scream. Did they say they were fighting with themselves? Chu Dong hesitated for a moment while thinking about this, although he knew that he could wait here, and then he would take advantage of them. But in the dark, Chu Dong still felt that something was wrong with it, so Chu Dong continued to let the soldiers around be careful while thinking about it, and then let them all follow him closely. Chu Dong led people in person and slowly approached this very noisy camp in front of him step by step. But as Chu Dong approached the camp step by step, all of a sudden, Chu Dong heard the voices in the camp of Zhou, and they disappeared for no reason. This surprised Chu Dong very much. Because of this, Chu Dong now closed his eyes, and he thought about what the reason was. At the same time, he let the people around him The soldiers are ready.Because there was no one until what happened in the camp, but Chu Dong looked up at this time and found that there was a lot of purple smoke in the camp, and he seemed to have seen these characters. Now Chu Dong understood what these people were doing. Now they dare to use such evil things. Obviously, at this time, they also understand that they are doomed to fail Chu Dong, so at this time, they actually choose to take the initiative to become monsters, and become those monsters with tentacles to fight against Chu Dong. Chu Dong was surprised when he thought about it, because he knew in his heart that it was very difficult to deal with these monsters. What''s more, it was very cold today, and there was heavy snow all around. Therefore, it is very difficult to make an open fire, and even if there is a fire, it will be extinguished by the surrounding wind soon. It can be said that if there is no return, it is very difficult to deal with this group of creatures who have become tentacles. Chapter 617 Chu Dong''s heart closed his eyes as he thought about it, because he knew that it was very difficult to do these things now, but he looked back at himself. It seemed that the soldiers behind him were ready. "Everyone, when we go in, you may see some strange monsters. I hope you don''t care too much, because they will still bleed no matter what they look like." After hearing what Chu Dong said, the soldiers around him still didn''t quite understand what Chu Dong meant, but they could more or less understand that it was Chu Dong, cheering for themselves. "To deal with those monsters, we can use the flame to deal with them, but now this place is very cold, it is difficult to make an open fire, so I hope you will not deviate from your formation casually in the process of fighting, and try to block them as much as possible. I''ll think of a way." After hearing Chu Dong so many times, the group of soldiers behind him and Chu Dong also nodded, and then Chu Dong quietly led a group of people around from the side of the camp, sticking to the wall outside them, step by step directly around to their front door. According to the truth, Chu Dong should be attacked now, but now he doesn''t have it at all. This shows a point, that is, most of the people who survive in the camp should have become monsters. Because of this, Chu Dong is under increasing pressure. He knows that although these monsters seem unconscious, their combat effectiveness can not be underestimated. Chudong quietly gathered around the door, then looked at me, and basically said hello. They smashed the door together. On the police car, tash or the soldiers formed a formation according to Chudong''s instructions. Then they were all close to each other, moving forward slowly like a chariot. At this time, there was only a very thick layer of snow and smoke in front of them, while the basic camp was quiet and there was no sound at all. As long as the crunching sound of Chu Dong''s feet on the snow. Chu Dong breathed out a breath of heat, but at the same time he still held him tightly. The knife was put in front of him, and the other hand was ready to release the force at any time. But even if they were like this now, there was still no movement. The evil drama knew that the more clear the movement was, the bigger the problem was. Chudong''s heart was thinking this way, and he was biting his teeth. Then he led the people around him to move forward step by step, and it was obvious that now Chudong''s heart also understood. This group of soldiers who have become monsters walk aimlessly step by step in a children''s camp. What they are waiting for now is Chu Dong''s active presence, and Chu Dong naturally won''t do it. Although Chu Dong knew that it was not easy to deal with these monsters, fortunately, they still had an advantage. Their advantage is that they can have more efficient mobility than these monsters. Just because of this, Chudong also began to arrange the soldiers behind him to let them disperse, while continuing to quietly walk step by step towards the interior of the camp. But at this time, as these people, they still don''t know exactly what Chudong is going to do, so they can get rid of them More or less feel Chu Dong seems to have a plan in mind. Just because of this, they nodded to each other, and then according to the command of the theme, they moved forward step by step. Chu Dong''s plan now is to attack these monsters by surprise. Chu Dong thought about it all the time, and took a deep breath. Then he let the soldiers around him quietly go through the smoke in front of him, and walked to the center of the square of the camp. Sure enough, the closer to the center, the denser the smoke in the center. In addition, there are many broken locked jars on the ground. All these show a point, that is, someone in the camp saw Chu Dong and led his troops to approach him step by step, so he collapsed and decided to become a monster. That''s why there was a small noise in the camp. And soon the noise turned into hatred. And then they didn''t know who they were. In a rage, he chose to smash the purple smoke they stored here, which turned everyone into a monster. You should know that people like this are the most terrible now. Chudong didn''t want to meet people like this in his heart, but now the situation has happened, and Chudong doesn''t know what to do, so Chudong has no way, He can only continue to move forward, step by step, cautiously. There is a breath of death everywhere in the snow, which can stop him. But there is no way, so what Chu Dong can do now is to move forward step by step carefully, while carefully observing the movement around. Unexpectedly, these damned monsters don''t know when they will appear.Chu Dong thought so in his heart, holding his hand tightly, and the weapon would continue to move forward quietly step by step towards the empty square in front of him, but it would not be long. The people around seemed to notice a sound on their left side, so under Chu Dong''s sign, a soldier quietly approached the tent on his left side, and then all of them thrust the long gun into the tent. Suddenly Chu Dong heard the sound of blood splashing, followed by a very strange sound Strange roar, only heard a loud noise, in front of the tent was directly overturned, standing in front of them is a whole body up and down by tentacles around the monster. "It''s him. All of US attack together. Don''t give him a chance!" The Lord yelled as he spoke, and then, as an appeal to them all these years, I saw their spears and daggers waving on the monster in front of me. This monster seemed to be suffering for a while, roaring and struggling, but it didn''t seem to want to resist. Chapter 618 Looking at the scene in front of him, Chu Dong was stunned for a moment, because he didn''t know why the monster didn''t attack. After all, all the monsters Chu Dong had met before would take the initiative to attack others. Why didn''t the monster attack when Chu Dong was attacking now? Although Chu Dong thought so in his heart, he always wanted to attack Instead of stopping, they continued to order the attack around them. Blood and scream soon occupied this piece of land, but Chu Dong knew at this time that this monster was not so easy to kill. So at this time, Chu Dong was more careful. He kept cutting down this monster while continuing to order people around to start searching. But at this time, Chu Dong still didn''t understand why these monsters just didn''t attack. When Chu Dong looked back again, he found that the situation was completely wrong. It turned out that the thing that had been ambushed in the tent was not a living person, but a person who had been dead for a long time and had become a monster. Chu Dong was surprised. He didn''t expect that he would lead his troops to go deep. In the end, he was still in such a dangerous situation. Because of this, Chu Dong began to observe the surroundings carefully while thinking about it. Fortunately, the surroundings were still calm at this time. It can be seen that some living monsters around him should not have noticed it. After all, Chu Dong was in a state of peace Dong also felt that after these monsters changed, it seemed that their hearing and facial features were not very sensitive. When Chu Dong thought of this, he immediately asked the people around him to search the inside of the camp. But soon, Chu Dong found that all the monsters disappeared, which made people feel very surprised, because he knew that these monsters could not disappear out of thin air. But just because of this, Chu Dong knew one thing in his heart now, that is, these monsters, I''m afraid, have many abilities that he didn''t realize. Chu Dong thought all the time, and continued to search the smoky place around him. Although Chu Dong didn''t seem to know what the situation was, he could understand a point in his heart. These people are crazy now. They even have to stop themselves even if they become monsters at all costs. They''re crazy. At this time, the monsters secretly thought that Chu would attack each other, because they were worried about each other. Sure enough, not long after. Chu Dong heard a strange cry in the smoke, but Chu Dong didn''t rush to deal with them. Instead, he quietly let all the soldiers around disperse. Chu Dong was alone, and the people who came were covering in Japan. Finally, he saw that there were two monsters behind a tent, and they were attacking each other. Chu Dong frowned, thinking about these monsters. What''s the matter? How are they still attacking each other now? Can''t they tell? Are these things his own people or his enemies? although Chu Dong thought so in his heart, he suddenly bumped into the jar on a nearby box. The jar fell down and smashed to pieces on the ground. The next second, the two monsters immediately turned back. Now they have noticed Chu Dong. Then they also made a strange cry, and then rushed to Chu Dong quickly. Chu Dong was surprised and immediately started to dodge their attack. But before long, Chu Dong found that their attack seemed very weak. You know, before Chu Dong met those monsters, they would first release the venom when they saw the enemy, let the venom spread all over the earth, and then grow more tentacles to encircle. But now why didn''t these monsters do so? Chudong thought about it and frowned, but now these monsters are attacking so slowly. When they go out, they naturally try to deal with them. At this time, the soldiers around Chudong arrived immediately, and the Lord nodded, and then let them go up quickly. When one of the monsters got sick, the dog didn''t realize that someone was coming, so the soldier easily cut off the monster''s head with a knife. But Chu Dong knew in his heart that these monsters had the ability to appreciate very quickly, so even if their heads were cut off, they would grow up again and again. Sure enough, not long after his head fell to the ground, many tentacles grew on his head again. These tentacles were all condensed together and became a similar shape to his head again. However, you are still very sensitive in the sense of your facial features. After perceiving that you have been attacked, he still can''t find out where the attacker is. Now the Lord knows that it''s useful not only to use fire to deal with these monsters, but also to try not to make any sound sometimes.Chu Dong immediately asked all the soldiers around to step back, and then told them to be quiet and not to make any sound. Sure enough, after all the people around them were quiet, this monster didn''t know where they were. He would only follow the sound he could feel and attack another monster standing beside him. The two sides once again launched a very slow battle, but it is precisely because the two monsters have no defense means between each other, so now when they attack each other, they also become a very bloody fight. Because it''s winter now, and all the muscles of these monsters are frozen in such a cold season, they now attack each other with their tentacles. It looks like they cut off the remaining meat piece by piece with a knife. Even if they fall on the ground, it seems that they will not shed any blood, because even the blood has been frozen. Now Chu Dong seems to understand that these monsters still have their own habits. After the surrounding weather becomes very cold, they will not take too direct measures, and they will still have more choices. Chapter 619 Attack the opponent with some more careful means. Just when Chu Dong thought so in his heart, the monster had been fighting several times in the same place. But now Chu Dong knows that his food should be kept fast and dry, and the real point is that if these monsters are not killed, then Chu Dong''s search task in this camp can not be completed. Just because of this, Chu Dong immediately asked me to make up his mind to kill all these monsters. Because Chu Dong''s heart knows that although these shopping can have unlimited regeneration ability, because their blood has been frozen at this time, they can''t use their blood to release tentacles as before. As these people keep cutting and killing these two monsters, it seems that these two monsters don''t know how to fight back at this time, because there is too much noise around at this time, and they don''t know what to do. They can only wave their tentacles very slowly. Chu Dong also knew that although these monsters seemed to have super ability, the blood in their bodies was limited. If they kept attacking them, they would always exhaust the blood in our bodies. At that time, they would have to die. Think of this step, Chu Dong more quickly recognize these people continue to attack the two monsters, and sure enough, after the two shopping suffered such a fierce attack, Chu Dong can also see clearly, at this time, their regeneration speed also began to slow down obviously, I believe that before long, the two monsters should fall to the ground. Although Chu Dong''s plan seems to be very successful now, he suddenly seems to be aware of something. Now the cold wind around him stops after a long roar, and even the dark clouds in the sky are suddenly lifted. What''s going on? Although it is normal for Chudong to understand that the weather is changeable, the appearance of the sun at this time is a very fatal thing for Chudong. The sun in the sky slowly melts the snow on the surface. But with the coming of these two monsters, the blood in their bodies also thawed. Soon, these two shopping operations began to become more and more agile. They even began to realize the location of these battles around them, so they were still waving their tentacles and attacking the soldiers around them. "Retreat, retreat!" Chu Dong yelled, and continued to let the people around him fight and retreat, because he knew that if he continued to consume with these monsters, all his soldiers would soon die here. Just because of this, Chu Dong called on the soldiers to retreat, and continued to run towards the camp. He knew that if he wanted to go from the main gate, he would die Pass in front of these two monsters, but the host doesn''t want to. But with the increase of the temperature around, the blood in these monsters thawed, and their actions became more agile. Even they could feel the soldiers hidden around them. So Chu Dong began to retreat, but at least the monsters were chasing him. Chu Dong was flustered. He didn''t know that this monster had such a special habit. Their actions and behaviors were all based on the flow of Qi and blood in their bodies. Because of this, Chu Dong had no choice but to fight and retreat. He continued to let the soldiers behind him not only retreat, but because of the rising temperature, the clouds around them began to gradually reduce, and most of the water vapor was directly evaporated. Only at this time did Chu Dong find that there were many monsters hidden around them, at least more than a dozen Only. What should we do? At this time, Chu Dong was troubled again, but privately, he saw a lot of tools that could be used to make a fire, but it was useless, because now the water vapor on the surface has been evaporated, so most of these materials that can ignite have been stained with water vapor. It''s almost very difficult to ignite, even if there is a fire, it can''t cause a big fire Fire. So at this time, Chu Dong understood that now they really came to the end, and Chu Dong had no way at this time. He frowned and continued to retreat, and began to look around, but there was no way. At this time, Chu Dong really didn''t have many means to stop the attacks of these monsters, because these shopping was not painful, and he didn''t have any sense of threat at all. They would only keep close to their targets by instinct. When Chu Dong led them, they fought and retreated. They retreated and reasoned. They were in a tent that looked a little bigger, but Chu Dong had no other way now. His new tent let them all hide in. He also covered the tent. He hoped that the tent could hide their smell and protect them They could hide their voices, but when Chu Dong hid in the tent, he felt a strange feeling, as if there were some living people in the account."Who is it?" The Lord Chu Dong quickly pulled out the dagger he hid in his clothes, but at this time, with the very dangerous light, he saw that there was a huge cage in the tent, and the cage was not ordinary. It was made of bones outside, and some Chu Dong was carved on the bones, so he couldn''t understand it In this cage, there is an old man in charge. He is covered with a heavy hood, and his head is lowered. Who are you? But no matter how Chu Dong asked the old man, he just fell to the end and didn''t say anything. But when Chu Dong slowly extended his hand out of the cage, he felt a sensation similar to electric shock, and then Chu Dong was surprised. He found that the original cage was actually through these very special runes, and most of them were suppressed by force, let alone Chu Dong, who had special ability. Even ordinary people could not stand such elegant bondage. So now I understand why Mr. President you are not willing to speak, it is not because he is not willing to speak, but because he is not willing to speak It''s because he can''t speak at all. So what kind of person does he want this group of Raven tribe soldiers to be imprisoned in such a special cage? Chapter 620 "Who are you?" At this time, Chu Dong felt very confused. He frowned as he asked, and it was obvious that Chu Dong didn''t find out who this man was, but he couldn''t speak at this time. He was trapped in this cage. Chu Dong saw it, and he also saw that the man was trapped in the cage. Because of this, Chu Dong understood it at this time. This group of crows did a lot of particularly evil things. Just when he was about to save the man, he had heard the sound of beating outside. It sounded like some monsters had begun to approach the tent. Chu Dong hesitated, but soon he waved his weapon and smashed the cage. Then the man with a hood inside the cage turned and lifted his hood. Everyone around him was shocked. This man is an old man, although his hair is gray, but his muscles show a different strength. The old man didn''t speak. He heard the voices around him while he was silent. Then he slowly opened the tent and went out step by step. Although Chu Dong wanted to stop him, seeing that the old man was so calm, Chu Dong naturally planned to let him do his own thing. Sure enough, the old man went out After that, Chu Dong could only hear the sound of blood splashing, and then the old man came in with blood all over his body. "What''s the matter? Why are you so surprised? " The old man said and laughed. It was not until this time that Chu Dong found that the old man was really unusual. He was covered with the blood of those monsters, and he was not injured. But Chu Dong felt that something was wrong at this time, because the blood of these monsters would stretch out their tentacles, and these tentacles could repair these monsters, so the old man said What is the way to deal with these monsters? Seeing him like this, the old man laughed and then shook his head. "You don''t know who I am? Well, I''ll tell you, actually I''m one of the men temple. I was ordered to investigate in the north of this place, but I bumped into them by mistake. I directly met these damned guys. They didn''t know what magic they used, and they trapped me here. I''m afraid what would happen to me if you didn''t rescue me in time. I don''t dare to do more I want to Seeing that he was so grateful, Chu Dong naturally felt relieved. Chu Dong didn''t expect that he had come to this place and saved this elder by mistake. So Chu Dong had finished the task, although Chu Dong thought so at this time. But the old man soon told Chudong. They have other things to do. Although Chu Dong also told him that his task was to come to this place to save him, the old man didn''t seem to have a good temper. He shook his head and then asked Chu Dong to follow him, because he said that there were many things to do in this place, and he seemed to have found out the reason why this land changed. Chu Dong has no way at this time. Although the old man looks like a man with some ability, should Chu Dong really follow him? Chu Dong didn''t dare to think about it, but now that the old man needs his help, Chu Dong has no choice, so the new Chu Dong also chooses to follow the old man step by step. Behind him are about 30 surviving soldiers. After all, at the beginning, Chu Dong never thought that this place would be attacked so fiercely, otherwise Chu Dong would choose to find the old man in other ways. Xia was very direct, and quickly followed. "Master, what''s your name?" "My name has been abandoned by me a long time ago, or I don''t need it anymore. In the Presbyterian Council, I am elder Li." Although he heard this situation, Chu Dong also felt very strange, but he nodded, and then let the people around him, with all of them, step by step with elder Li, walk into the endless wilderness in front of him. After Chu Dong left, he burned the camp completely, because he also knew that after he left with the elder, he should not have any chance to come back. What made him even more surprised was why these monsters did not come back to life after being killed by the elder? Elder Li seemed to understand what Chu Dong was thinking at this time, but he didn''t say much. Instead, he continued to lead Chu Dong behind him, and the group walked forward step by step. Although there was a ray of sunshine in the sky at this time, which brought some warmth to the cold land, Chu Dong didn''t know when he saw the snow I still feel very cold. Chu Dong continued to walk forward step by step, but at this time he knew very well that the place they were going to this time should be a very dangerous place.As Chu Dong walks, he looks at elder Li. It''s obvious that he is very interested in the recent events. He also hopes to get more information. Seeing that Chu Dong is a vice elder Li sighs. Although he wants to say something to Chu Dong now, there is no way. Now time is limited, he can only tell Chu Dong about what happened to him. It turned out that as early as after the Presbyterian Council issued an order, elder Li began to search the surrounding land, because he knew in his heart that if this disaster continued to expand, it would have an irreversible impact on the whole exhibition. Because of this, now after receiving the order, he went to the northernmost without hesitation. After arriving at the northernmost part, he soon began to investigate the area, and the result of his investigation is exactly as he expected, that is, the land in the North has been seriously affected, which is very serious, and the further to the north, the greater the impact of the land. Therefore, he began to feel that there must be something in the northernmost part of this cold land What was very strange was that he had such an idea, so he soon went to the northernmost part of the land by himself. Chapter 621 On the other side, he saw a meeting place, which looked like a secret Chudong. Only those who believed in this strange religion could join. And not only that, most of these people in this religion are very bad heretics. They not only deviated from the control of man Temple all the time, but also openly opposed the rule of men temple. Moreover, they kept spreading their evil ideas and seducing me. Even the leader himself didn''t know how many tribes they were involved in, but he knew that once they were an evil man If religion intends to rework, then the land will be in chaos. With such an idea in mind, he came to the North alone. In addition to seeing these evil opportunities and the crazy believers around him, he saw a man who was wearing rags and could not see his face clearly. He was the sacrifice of this religion. Lijiang soon launched an attack on him, because he knew that if he died of anxiety, then this religion would perish. After all, he did not expect how long this religion would last. But after elder Li congratulated, the group of believers around him also attacked elder Li. They fought together. During the battle, when Zhongli waited, he also saw the sacrifice. It seemed that he was holding something in his hand, which looked like a staff. However, the staff was made of bone, and there were many special runes on it. Because elder Li controls the purest and most primitive power, he usually carries out pure body attack, but since it comes, it gives the priest many opportunities. He soon hit elder Li with the staff in his hand. When elder Li was hit by the staff, he didn''t know what happened. When he woke up again, he found that he was locked in this cage, motionless, and his strength seemed to be restrained. After learning the news, elder Li was also very nervous, because he knew in his heart that if there was a force on the land that could restrain the power of the elements on them, it would be the end of the land. Although elder Li thought so at this time, in Chu Dong''s view, whether it was man temple or this so-called evil religion, their essence was the same. They all controlled the land through their own strength. It is precisely because of this, so at this time when Chu Dong was following the elder, he would not be afraid of his position and his power. What about you? Who are you? Why do you come to this place? At this time, elder Li continued to follow Chu Dong. I am the chief of a tribe here. A few days ago, one of your elder brothers came to the north and found me. It is said that the whole exhibition is looking for you now. After all, the disappearance of one of your elders is a very serious matter. When he said this, elder Li closed his eyes and sighed. I didn''t expect that these guys could still think about me now, but I didn''t want to, but there was no way. Now I really don''t have much trust in them, and the whole Presbyterian Council has already turned upside down. Although Chu Dong could vaguely hear it, what elder li felt at this time was the internal problems of the Presbyterian Council. These problems were basically clear to elder Li and Chu Dong himself. However, no one has been able to admit this, and no one has been able to solve such a problem. At least now I have come to understand why many tribes in this land voluntarily join this religion against them. After all, the evil reputation of man temple has been widely spread in this land for a long time. Because of this, so many people join them, naturally and justifiably. They all think that maybe they can live a better life with another ruling group. However, Chu Dong, who has gone through the past in modern times, knows that these so-called notification groups are the same no matter where they go. They are all so cruel and cruel, and their interests and rights are always corrupted. However, Chu Dong could only choose the lesser of the two evils at this time. After all, compared with such rotten troubles, Chu Dong didn''t want to rule the land in the future with such evil monsters. Obviously, what they thought in their heart and mind was totally different from what Chu Dong thought. There are also elders in Chudong. The two of them and the soldiers behind them have reached the northernmost part of the land. There are mountains in front of them. These mountains are so high and sharp as a blade. Life is covered with thick ice and snow. they stood here as like as two peas in the East. In this place, Chu Dong could see one of the mountains clearly, and it was carved with a lot of strange runes. It looked like the same thing that Chu Dong saw on the cage of the elder in power. What the hell are they doing? Although Chu Dong was very confused at this time, elder Li, who was standing beside Chu Dong, also shook his head. It was obvious that elder Li knew little about them at this time, otherwise he would not be caught easily. But during the period when he was imprisoned, elder Li did not observe his things. Because of this, no matter Chu Dong or Chu Dong was still in prison now Elder, neither of them knows what to do with this situation.But at this time, Xia, who had been very keen, realized that there was a man at the bottom of the mountain. He was using his sacred power to control a very sharp knife and was carving some strange runes on these mountains. This man was wearing a very shabby dress. At the moment when he saw him, the elder immediately thought of this one, which was another evil sacrifice for him. Now he was still standing here to cast the spell. Didn''t he guess that there had been a scuffle in the camp? Although the elder looked very angry at this time, he didn''t rush up. On the contrary, he told Chu Dong that he should not fight with him in a hurry now, because no matter Chu Dong or he, they didn''t know what kind of power the sacrifice had, so there was no feasible way to do it now, that is to say Observe him as much as possible, and try to see what kind of power he has. Chapter 622 Although the matter is like this, Chu Dong knows that it is not easy to deal with this evil sacrifice. After all, the elder Li has fallen behind in the fight with him. Chu Dong and the people behind him dare not fight casually. It is because of this that Chu Dong goes to fight with him. So now Chu Dong follows elder Li''s advice and goes far away Watch them continue to see what he''s doing. Now this sacrifice and the believers around him are constantly working in their hands. Now it seems that they are constantly using their power to control the huge blades and carve some special runes on these mountains. Chu Dong also felt very strange when he looked at it. After all, he didn''t know the function of these strange and special runes. But one thing he could be sure of was that the work they were preparing for now must be a sacrificial trend. But the reason why they did it was not clear to Chu Dong Understand, after all, Chu Dong still knows nothing about their plan, and the same elder Li who is beside Chu Dong knows nothing about their plan. They don''t know what to do next, but it''s just because of this that Chu Dong knows it now. "It''s absolutely not easy to get close to them now. The most important thing now is to carefully carry out what they should do on hand, but it''s not easy to achieve such a thing, because now I gradually understand that they are on hand, so my strength is not strong, so I want to use them to deal with this evil I''m afraid it''s not so easy to sacrifice evil. Because of this, Chu Dong now understands that what he can do now is to try every means to calm down, and then he can find out what means to use and what kind of attack to use. " This side of Chu Dong seems to be in order, but from Chu Dong''s aesthetic standpoint, he seems to be a little nervous at this time. In addition, everyone knows that his first confrontation with this sacrifice has fallen into the wind. It can be seen from this that what kind of sacred weapons this sacrifice has in hand, and why can it be so powerful ? Although he thought so in his heart at this time, he could not help but continue to move forward a few steps. He hoped that he could win him in the next battle. After all, he knew in his heart that it was not easy to deal with these sacrifices. This kind of character is like this, so now the older generation think so and continue to step by step He walked towards the sacrifice. "What are you going to do, elder? Didn''t you agree? We should observe him well together. " Chu Dong was a little flustered at this time, because he didn''t know what to do now. After all, the elder himself chose to fight with the sacrifice, but Chu Dong was not ready for his illness, and they didn''t know how to help the elder. "Listen, it''s no use just relying on our observation. Now we can only try our best to let him use the power of his students. Only in this way can we really observe what kind of power he uses." The elder''s words, Chu Dong is now very clear in his heart. He knows what to do now. The elder is responsible for fighting with him, while Chu Dong carefully hides behind and carefully observes their fighting. And at the same time, they have to continue to pay attention to what kind of power they are using. Only by this means can they really understand what kind of power they are using now, and Chu Dong already knows it now. So he also nodded heavily, let the elder continue to move forward and stop. At this time, he also directly ordered the people under his hand and Xia, let them all be ready, and carefully observe their fighting situation. Chu Dong also believed that this time, he would not be as bad as the last time. When he directly communicated with him, he would fall behind, although the Lord''s heart was the same That''s what he thought, but now he knows another point in his heart, that is, this battle is very difficult for the elder. When he looked at the elder and helped him step forward, he took a step. Obviously, at this time, the sacrificial priest knew in his heart that it would not be a good thing for elder Li to appear in front of him again. It was just because of this, so now he knew in his heart, now. There are not many things he can do, and it''s not only because of this, so now he knows in his heart that if this meaning can be solved now, it''s naturally the best. Because of this, as he moved forward, he was staring at the sacrifice. His strength began to gather. When he thought he was ready, he launched an attack on the record, and the sacrifice quickly hid. He looked at his eyes and said with a smile. "I didn''t expect that you could liberate yourself from that cage. It seems that I really underestimated your ability."Elder Li didn''t hesitate at this time. He continued with a smile. "That''s not true. Now my strength, because of you, has become stronger again. After all, I usually think that there are not many people who can deal with me in this land, so my strength has not been released completely. But now that you think about numbness, I have no way. What I can do is to kill you as much as possible ¡£¡± "Yes? Let''s have a try. " Although at this time, Chu Dong and the group of soldiers behind him have been hiding behind him to observe carefully, they still don''t know who they are seeing, because the sacrificial body has been bound with some very shabby animal skins, Chu Dong can''t see what his face looks like, and even Chu Dong doubts whether he is alone. The two of them began to move closer to each other. Elder Li made a roar, and then he quickly attacked the priest, and the priest quickly dodged. Chapter 623 Then they both sacrificed to each other for a week. At this time, they used a force similar to that of Chudong who used the force to control other objects. He directly controlled a huge stone through the force in his hand and blocked his position. However, elder Li didn''t hesitate. He rushed forward. He clenched a fist tightly in his hand and smashed the stone directly with one fist. The next second, he stepped on the floor directly, as if he was pouring strength into the ground. As his strength continued to heat up, a crack began to appear on the ground, which made Chu Dong feel even more strange. Even Chu Dong could feel the shaking of the air around him. When he opened his eyes again, what he saw was that elder Li was holding a big stone tightly in his hand and rushed towards him. He only heard a loud noise. Elder Li pushed the big stone hard The stone hit him in the face. There was a very thick smoke around. At this time, elder Li knew that he could not deal with the sacrifice with this move. Just because of this, elder Li began to dodge from left to right, and then in the process of dodging, he could obviously feel that this sacrifice didn''t seem to work Like ordinary people. He moves very fast, and the force he uses seems to be very special. It doesn''t seem to be a normal element at all. However, what makes him more curious is why the sacrifice didn''t use the staff when he fought with him this time. At the beginning, the staff can only be used once? At this time, elder Li had no bottom in his heart. He could only continue to fight with this sacrifice. In the process of fighting between the two sides, the whole world was falling apart. Even the mountain had a power to fight with them. He began to tremble. Chu Dong was biting his teeth and watching them fight. Although Chu Dong was thinking about whether he could help, he soon gave up the idea, because when they were fighting, Chu Dong could not see what the power of sacrifice was. It was obvious that this power was similar to Chu Dong''s own force, but it seemed that there was something wrong with it It''s the same. At this time, Chu Dong was still observing the battle between the two of them. It was obvious that this time Chu Dong knew that the forces he had were hard to deal with. After all, the priest saved the elder. At this time, he had fallen behind, and now Chu Dong knew. That''s the power of elder Li. When dealing with this sacrifice, it''s obvious that it''s downwind, because even he doesn''t know his position. There''s another power in the world that can restrain himself. Moreover, the sacrifice moves very fast. He keeps shuttling and moving at such a high speed. Elder Li wants to hit the target has become a very difficult thing, but just like this, he has been sending out his sacred power, constantly breaking the surrounding stones. Although they both sides in this process, Chu Dong while watching also began to feel nervous for a wife, but there is no way, now Chu Dong in the heart also understand, that is, elder li himself is also fighting hard, because of this, so now Chu Dong can only try to see elder Li''s action. But at this time, Chu Dong''s eyes seemed to notice something else. He saw that this group of worshippers were still using their power to control these blades. Chu Dong didn''t know what the special runes they carved were used for, but you know one thing, Chu Dong. That''s the best time to officially carve Chu Dong. Because of this, Chu Dong began to hint at my soldiers and let them prepare for their sneak attack These believers. After receiving Chu Dong''s order, the soldiers didn''t hesitate at this time. They quickly looked forward to the believers, and it was obvious that the elder and the sacrificial priest were fighting with each other. So these believers did not notice that someone was quietly approaching. While they were carefully performing their tasks, they were constantly observing the battle. But at this time, Chudong, as a group of soldiers, they were close enough. At Chudong''s command, they rushed to these cameras very quickly, and the next second was a sound Many believers were directly beheaded under the horse before they could even use their power. Now this situation is good news for Chu Dong, because the work of these believers has been temporarily stopped because of Chu Dong''s intervention, but at this moment, Chu Dong''s heart also knows that it is now, once they intervene in the actions of these believers.Then the sacrifice will soon find that there are others here. Not surprisingly, at this time, the sacrifice finally noticed that Chu Dong had been hiding around quietly. So after he got rid of elder Li''s attack for a while, the next second he rushed to Chu Dong very quickly, but Chu Dong was not a vegetarian. When he saw that the sacrifice was close to him, he immediately used the power of his tongue to gather a stone in front of him, which quickly blocked the attack of the sacrifice. The next second was the sound of a sudden collapse. When the priest saw the power used by Chu Dong, the expression on his face suddenly changed. The next second, he calmed down. "I can''t imagine that the power you use and the power I use are of the same origin and root, but it''s a pity that you are on the opposite side of me, not the same as me." As he said this, he moved more quickly. Even Chu Dong was dazzled by the speed of its movement. He didn''t know what means the sacrifice was used and how fast it could move. But what sovereignty understood in his heart was that there were really not many things he could do now. He was able to fight in and stop the progress of this technology But at the same time, Xia, who has been standing in the distance to observe the road occupation, can''t help it. Chapter 624 At this time, the two sides scuffled into a place like this. Chu Dong didn''t know what would happen next. After all, this sacrifice seemed too powerful for him. Because of this, Chu Dong had no way at this time. He pushed forward and began to turn his attention to old Li Zhang. It was obvious that the elder was also very defeated at this time. After all, although he was still attacking, his moving speed was too fast. Now Chu Dong didn''t know why the sacrificial ceremony could move so fast, just like a ghost, he started to dodge quickly, He was able to avoid most of the attacks of another old family. Because of this, this sacrifice has gained the upper hand in the battle. "Elder, what should we do now?" Although at this time, Chu Dong''s heart has been repeatedly struggling with what to do next, but at this time, there are really not many ways for Chu Dong. Because of the fierce fighting between the two sides, Chu Dong felt that his strength was not enough. At this time, Chu Dong also began to use the force in his hand, controlling these small knives, shuttling quickly in the battlefield. In the blink of an eye, this documentary was directly cut by Chu Dong''s knife. But this is nothing for the sacrifice, after all, Chu Dong can feel more or less, the sacrifice hidden in this ragged clothes, is not a normal body, so Chu Dong at this time in the thought of this step also bite his teeth, although the heart has been looking forward to his attack can help more or less I''m always a little less stressed, but in fact I gradually find that I think too much. Now Chu Dong''s attack didn''t have much use at all. Just because of this, Chu Dong didn''t have many ways at this time. Although he was still fighting in an orderly way, on the other hand, he knew in his heart that even if he tried his best now, it didn''t have much use. The elder looks a little hard at this time. Although he has been releasing his sacred power and constantly destroying the surrounding land, no matter from which point of view, this situation is absolutely not a good thing for Chudong and the elder. At this time, Xia, who had been standing beside Chu Dong, was a little worried, because he knew that if the fighting situation became so difficult again, Chu Dong would soon fall behind. It was because of this that Xia now had no bottom in his heart. Although he tried every means to create an advantage for Chu Dong, he was patient. Now his own strength is limited, which is why he has no other way. After seeing that the battle of Chu Dong was falling, he picked up his big knife and rushed to the sacrifice without hesitation. At the moment when he was about to rush to the priest. He was immediately found by the sacrifice, and soon after, the sacrifice punched Xia out. "Summer, are you ok?" Chu Dong didn''t expect that Xia would suddenly intervene, but there was no way. After all, at this time, Chu Dong knew that he was running out of ammunition and food, but even so, he didn''t choose to give up. And Chu Dong at this time in the heart also understand, that is now for Xia, he can do not much, he is now one of the few things can do is to try every means to let his heart can calm down. Because only in this way is the best way to solve this problem, although at this time Chu Dong also knew that it was for Xia that he could not intervene in this matter. But there was no way. Now Chu Dong knew that if Xia continued to attack again and again, he would do great harm to himself. Because of this, Chu Dong also accelerated the frequency of his attack. He gently waved all his weapons, and then kept using the force in his hand to shake the sacrifice out. Although this time to Chu East strict situation is nothing at all, but there is no way. Because now if they don''t fight as hard as they can, I''m afraid they can''t survive this battle. It seems that he is very interested in fighting with the East Chu elder. Chu Dong was surprised. Although he was still avoiding at this time, there was no way, because the current situation was really the same. He had successfully made Chu Dong realize the danger of his own strength. It was because of this that he had no way. Now what he could do was to try to calm down. But on the other side, Chu Dong also felt very strange. Why was he so interested in Chu Dong''s own power? Could it be said that the reason why he was curious about the power of Chudong students was that their power belonged to the same origin and origin? Although Chu Dong knew nothing about what was going on in front of him, there was no way. Although he knew this in his heart, what really mattered was how to survive the war.Even in the process of ceaseless attack, many wounds have been left on the Lord, but now what Chu Dong left on his body is not only wounds. It seems that Chu Dong can feel that his power is being absorbed bit by bit, and not only that, Chu Dong can even feel that his current power is being absorbed at the same time, the power of this sacrifice body is still increasing. Is he absorbing my own strength now? Chu Dong thought this way, calmed down his power, and hit the sacrificial ceremony with a fist. But when he hit the reporter, he could feel the fact more or less. Now he lost a lot of strength, and he could see the track of his strength It''s moving fast forward. It seems right. Now the sacrifice is really trying his best to absorb his own strength. That''s why he has to keep close to Chu Dong. The reason is that he can better absorb Chu Dong''s strength. Chapter 625 And not only that, now when he absorbed Chu Dong''s power, he also realized another point. Now in the process of fighting, as he absorbed Chu Dong''s power, he became more and more powerful. Chu Dong also understood that if he continued to absorb his own power, I''m afraid that in the process of fighting later, Chu Dong''s side would also become more difficult. Therefore, Chu Dong is trying to make the present battle change It''s going to be a little smoother, but it''s not going to be easy. Chu Dong''s younger sister thought so, and she began to retreat step by step. Now they all understand why the elder decided to let Chu Dong stay behind, because the elder also knows that this is what it means to Chu Dong. Observing the power of this priest can make them win the next battle better, but if Chudong starts to join the battle at will, then some good things will not happen. Although now Chu Dong has chosen to take the initiative to join the fight. But for Chu Dong, the situation began to become precarious. Now, I want to go as far away from the sacrifice as possible. Now Chu Dong can''t absorb so much power, but he doesn''t know how to do it. Although the situation had become precarious for the Lord, Chu Dong didn''t give up his fighting spirit at this time. He knew that he had to win the battle anyway. Now, although it seems that Chu Dong is slowly falling into a desperate situation at this time, at this moment, the elder is a step in front of reality. Then he pays attention to this land with all his strength. After receiving the elder''s power, the surrounding land begins to fall apart. Moreover, the stones guided by these forces soared directly from the floor, and they all rushed to the sky, directly hitting the priest. At that time, he didn''t even think of this situation. "Do you really think I can''t deal with you? I don''t dare to forget that the elements of the land will change so easily in the future When he said this, Chu Dong understood that the elder himself knew that if his attack was too strong, it would have an irreversible impact on the elements of the land. Because of this, the elder had been trying to release his power more smoothly. But if the elder deliberately suppresses his own strength, it will naturally cause another problem, that is, his own strength may be too suppressed in the process of release, so he lacks a lot of strength. Now the elder also chose to calm down. He actually chose to release all the power contained in himself so savagely. Therefore, after his emergency attack, he directly destroyed the land, which looked very fierce. Such ferocious force, in addition to causing great harm, will also cause another problem. At this time, Chu Dong began to feel more or less that these elements under the land were slowly surging, which seemed to contain many special forces. There''s a tremor below, but I don''t know why I can see a whine of sadness from the ground. Maybe this is what the land will look like after being affected by elements. Chu Dong couldn''t believe what the land would look like if it was damaged by the repeated elements of Zhili. But it was because of this that Chu Dong knew that what he could do now was to take advantage of the elders'' power to restrain the sacrifice. He not only drove to the East, but also started to attack so fast. He also began to look at himself quickly, and all the strength in his hand was gathered in his hand. Then he threw out the knife, just like an arrow from the string, aiming directly at the high sacrifice. The sacrifice didn''t expect that Chu Dong would use this method to deal with himself. Because at this time, the priest could also see that Chu Dong''s move was not an ordinary move. Obviously, in the process of fighting, he clearly realized that he had to go all out to defeat his opponent. Just because of this, Chu Dong didn''t hesitate at this time. He chose to pour all his strength into his hand, this dagger Among the daggers, he quickly put all his strength together and threw the dagger out.Then came the sound of breaking the air. The dagger flew directly towards the sacrifice like an arrow from the string. At this time, the sacrifice was still trying to use his own force to resist the blade. Unfortunately, because the sacred power of the sacrifice was limited at this time, although he resisted with a calm power at this time, in the end, it was very difficult Still can''t resist Chu Dong''s attack. Next second. The priest was directly penetrated by the sharp blade, and the green blade passed directly through the body on the side of the sacrifice. The next second fell from the sky countless very thick blood, these blood Chu Dong while looking at the side also feel very strange, because it doesn''t look like human blood, it looks like monster''s blood. Chu Dong looked at it and was startled. Then he did not hesitate, but continued to attack the sacrificial Buddha step by step. At this time, Chu Dong began to control his dagger flying up and down through his power, and many holes had been inserted in the sacrificial body. Chu Dong was surprised when he saw this. He didn''t expect that he hadn''t died since the first time, and he seemed to be very strong. He also wanted to continue. Chapter 626 See here Chu Dong Leng for a while, although he doesn''t know what''s going on in front of this situation, in his dark also can understand all this in the end is why. Although Chu Dong is still launching attacks at this time, it is obvious that he can feel that the strength of his company has begun to decline gradually at this time. The Lord also knows in his heart that if the situation is like this in the disaster area, then I''m afraid that his formula will be completely disintegrated in the near future. What''s more, he feels anxious when he goes out like this It seems that the sacrifice was not affected at all. Although he seemed to be constantly flying in the air and spraying blood, Chu Dong had already seen it through his very keen observation, that is, at this time of sacrifice, the wound on his body was still healing very quickly. In a short time, maybe the sacrifice would be the same as at the beginning, and there was no change at all It''s not easy. But it''s really because of this, so now Chu Dong understood that his offensive didn''t play a big role. On the other side, elder Li was already working hard. Although he was very pleased to see Chu Dong''s fierce attack, he saw that even such a fierce attack could not kill the sacrifice. He also felt a trace of despair in his heart. "Do you really think your little trick can deal with me? Then you are too naive. After all, the power behind me is much stronger than what you can accept. Do you really not know where I come from? Or do you want to die? " However, it is obvious that at this time, neither Chudong nor the elder knew who the priest was. What they could know was that the sacrifice was indeed one of the senior members of this evil sect. But who gave him this power? No one knows, no one knows. Who has such great power can give such a strong power to a person, and not only that, but also this sacrifice. He also knows how to distort the power of elements, which is why the Presbyterian Council suffered a loss in the first battle, because the Presbyterian had no decent opponent in this land for a long time. Therefore, the elder will habitually release water when dealing with anyone, which is why he will suffer losses when dealing with this sacrifice. fortunately, Chu Dong successfully managed to drag the priest to the elders for enough time. But at this time, he knew that he could manage this awesome sacrifice by himself. After all, he was not really joking. And not only that. Elder li felt like he was fighting with a fly when he was with his family. The priest jumped and ran, and there was no chance to give him a heavy blow. But at this point, there was no way, because elder Li was ready to die before he came, but he knew that if a sacrifice could not be removed, he would suffer more trouble even on the land in the future. Although the situation is like this, Chu Dong is still biting his teeth. He decides to stick with them here, because no one knows whether he has the skills to defeat them next. But they know one thing in their heart, that is to let them choose to leave. I''m afraid they will never have such a chance to deal with this sacrifice in the future. They both gasped and looked at each other, but I don''t know why there was a ray of despair in their eyes at this time. After all, the two of them had never dealt with their opponents, whether they were Chu Dong or elder. So at this time, their faces will naturally appear such expressions, but the next second Chu Dong was surprised, because he saw that there seemed to be a burst of air in the distance. When he focused on a fast-moving object, he seemed to see it. It turned out that after Xia was beaten away, he also woke up very quickly. However, seeing that both sides were busy fighting, Xia naturally understood that he could not intervene. But now Xia understood that the battle in front of him was definitely not a matter of whether he could intervene, but if he did not intervene, he would have more serious consequences. What he is really worried about now is the security of Chu Dong. After all, he is our bodyguard of Chu Dong. If he can''t protect Chu Dong, then he is breaking his promise. Thinking of this, he didn''t hesitate, but quickly grasped the big knife tightly with both hands and threw it out. The target he described was this sacrifice. His knife had a whirlwind in the air and generally flew directly. The priest also began to look back quickly, but the next second he found that he didn''t have time to dodge. Because this knife seems to have locked him, this one is that Chu Dong has taken over the power of this knife. Now he starts to use the force of his hand to control the knife to stab at this sacrifice.Even though he was surprised, he still kept dodging, but there was no way, because now the knife was too close to him. Pop! With a loud noise, the priest fell to the ground heavily. With a jingle beside him, a knife fell directly. This knife can be said to be thorough, directly cut the chest of the sacrifice. But soon, even if he stood up again, then Chu Dong was surprised. He quickly controlled the knife and continued to cut the body of the priest. When Chu Dong used the knife to cut the body of the priest, suddenly the elder appeared behind him quickly. Then he punched heavily and directly knocked the priest down again The ground. Boom! It was like a mountain falling apart. Even the surrounding mountains were directly shaken off by the elder''s fist. He raised his fist very hard. At this time, he could only see that his fist was covered with thick blood. But when he felt sick, he didn''t notice that several tentacles began to stretch out from the ruins under his feet. "Elder, be careful!" Chapter 627 Chu Dong''s reaction came over, but it was too late. He tried to be quickly and directly penetrated by these tentacles, and then he himself was directly supported by these tentacles in the air. Chu Dong quickly controlled his dagger and cut the two tentacles. The elder fell down powerlessly. At this time, he found that the wound on his body had a continuous stream of bleeding blood, and the blood looked like his own strength, and was greedily absorbed by these tentacles. He''s absorbing my power! At this time, the elder retreated step by step as he spoke. He never believed in the power of his own elements. In the end, he could be absorbed by others. If he continued to be absorbed by others, what should he do? But at this time, it seemed that both sides were about to enter a desperate situation. Suddenly, countless vines began to stretch out under the ground, and then more cannibals began to emerge from the surrounding land. Zhu Ju looked back and found that there was an old man behind her. At this time, when elder Li saw the old man behind him, he was also very pleased to smile, and then sighed. "I can''t imagine that I can''t go out for more than half a year. The old boy has come to help me. It''s really hard for him." He stood up again while talking, and Chu Dong at this time, also began to quickly gather the strength in hand, and then vigorously threw out the big knife, directly nailed the sacrifice to the tree behind him, and countless fruits began to grow on the tree. But these fruits looked like countless cells filled with liquid fell down, fell to pieces directly on the ground with a jingle, and then countless smoke began to spread around, but these smoke looked like green smoke, and it seemed to be poisonous. At this time, these cannibal flowers around also began to spray more venom towards this one, and many vines directly wound around the sacrifice, tearing him almost completely. As this company became more and more intense, all the ragged clothes on the sacrifice body had been torn, but there was only a piece of smoke in front of him, and Chu Dong had no idea I can''t see what''s going on. Elder Li didn''t speak either. He just stood quietly and carefully observed the old man who had just arrived. However, elder Li soon found that the old man''s face was not particularly happy. At least he looked like this when he saw Chu Dong. The battle between them became white hot again, but at this time, the disciple seemed to come back to life again. As he began to creak, his bones came out of the background fog again. But at this time, I saw the sacrifice. His whole body was covered with tentacles, and there were four feet under him. These four feet looked like the feet of cattle and horses. His back looked like the feet of cattle. It was very huge, but it was very magnificent. There were four tails behind him, namely, the tail of cattle, the tail of snake and the tail of crocodile Ba, and the tail of the fish. And his upper body is more exaggerated, there are countless tentacles below, beating around like a whip. But when Chu Dong thought that he should find his head there next, Chu Dong was surprised to find that this creature had no head at all. Is this the so-called sacrifice? Chu Dong can''t help but start to retreat when he looks at it, but he just arrived at the old man at this time, and he also began to control the plants around him. Once again, these plants become very narrow splints. Just stop and click, and then the next second this sacrifice moment was directly crushed by this huge splint. His body broke into pieces and began to fall to the ground. But it won''t be long before he wants to turn this time. This time, it''s bone. But soon, as the blood, it''s stuck on his bone, like a spider web, and it will recover his body again. But this time, it was obvious that the old man, who had just arrived, was not worried about the situation. Instead, he clapped his hands while laughing. "I naturally know that animals like you are used to resurrecting with their own blood, but you don''t know what the use of the venom on the ground is?" At this time, the priest who just went to the appointment noticed that there was something wrong with his body, and then he began to suffer. Well, not long after he got up, he also felt that his body began to grow. After a close observation of a man, his whole body fell apart again, but this time Chu Dong knew that he should have died completely. After all, his original intention was still very viscous. But this time, he saw the sacrifice, and his blood was as clear as water. It seems that he should be an old man. At the beginning, the venom released on the ground was directly absorbed in his blood, and when he began to prepare for the follow-up visit, these blood also began to frequently destroy his body structure, which is why his body would collapse and disintegrate.His blood looks like water at this time. All the red blood cells in his body have been destroyed, and he will never be able to revive. "It seems that you are more familiar with those who know how to pay. I didn''t expect that you would come to this place to look for me." Elder Li plans to go up and give him a hug, but elder Mu also opens his eyes at this time. Then he comes to his master step by step and directly controls these Chinese plants, trapping Chudong. "I''m not here for you, I''m here for him, but I''ve been looking for those who dare to kill my selfish people, but I didn''t expect to find them now. It''s a pity. Now I think you should tell me all about it. Why do you want to kill my son?" As he spoke, he seemed to be more angry. Then he continued to control the plants in the past and approached Chu Dong step by step. Chu Dong knew that it was very difficult to deal with the tomb elder by his own strength. What''s more, in the process of continuous fighting, his own physical strength has been greatly damaged, so if there is a big battle, then I''m afraid that Chu Dong will only die. Chapter 628 "I said, elder wood, what''s going on? What are you doing here? " Obviously, at this time, elder Li still didn''t know the purpose of elder Mu''s coming to this place. What was the reason. At this time, elder Mu didn''t say much. Instead, he chose to approach Chu Dong step by step, as if Chu Dong was his biggest enemy, and Chu Dong felt a sense of crisis at this time. After all, he knew in his heart that he seemed to have something to do with the wood elder, but now he still didn''t know why the wood elder wanted to find him. After all, he didn''t have much to do with the elder''s crying, so Chu Dong stepped back step by step at this time, and it seemed that he was ready to fight, but at this time, he didn''t know what to do These plants around the elder are very close to Chudong. "What happened?" Elder Li also felt very strange at this time, because he had never seen elder Mu so angry. At that time the wood walked, this time one side continued to move toward Chu East in front of, at the same time asked again. "Why on earth did you kill my son?" "Elder, I don''t know you at all, and I''ve never contacted these Presbyterian members, so I''m light and understand. I don''t know what you''re talking about now." Elder Li stopped immediately at this time. It looked like this in front of elder mu. He seemed to be ready to fight. After all, although it was very difficult for him to deal with an opponent with high-speed mobile ability like a technician, he could still fight lightly when he was not a fast opponent like elder pepper It''s easy to solve the immediate problems. "Why on earth?" "I believe you should know that my son was killed by others in this cold north. I have been looking for another person who killed my son, but now he is finally met by me. I advise you not to interfere, because no matter who stops me this time, I will kill him." Although elder Li knows this in his heart, if he conflicts with the members of the Presbyterian Council casually, he will be punished. This is the internal regulation of the Presbyterian Council and the only condition for maintaining the Presbyterian Council to become a fragile alliance. Elder Li sees that Chu Dong hasn''t been able to react at this time. What happened in the end, so elder Li also turns back to Chu Dong at this time. "I don''t think you know what''s going on right now, so I''ll tell you, elder mu, his ability is to control all kinds of trees and plants, and his own interest is to cultivate the trees and plants on this land, and then he will regard the best variety as his own child." After hearing what he said, Chu Dong immediately understood what he meant. "Now you''d better be honest. What happened?" Chu Dong now reacted. He looked back. Although he was exhausted behind him, Xia, who was ready to fight, and the more than 30 soldiers who survived, understood that he could not escape the trial in front of him. "I know what you''re talking about. Are you talking about the Blackwater tribe? I once went to that place with some soldiers under my hand, and we found a natural vein with great efforts. " "At that time, I found that there was a heavy fog in the sky, and we couldn''t get out of the woods at all. It was at this time that we met the Blackwater tribe. He looked like he wanted to help, but in fact he needed to cheat us out of the tribe in the darkness of night and feed us to the cannibal flower that he had been worshiping and called God." After understanding the cause and effect, Chu Dong also believed that the words of that time should be the children of elder mu. Chu Dong figured this out, but he could not understand the meaning. Since he was his own child, why did elder Mu choose to spend this time planting in his desolate north? "Now you should be clear. Since they were cheated, and this Blackwater tribe really had impure motives, I don''t think there is any problem for them to choose to kill. After all, those who don''t know are innocent. If it was me, I would choose to kill as well." Although elder Li looks like a gentle man, he is still a decisive man. I don''t know whether it is because Chu Dong saved his life or because his nature is like this. At this time, he also chose to stand on Chu Dong''s side to speak for him. "Is this my good brother? Now you have chosen to speak for these mortals from a human point of view. " Elder Mu looks very angry at this time. After all, in his eyes, his child was brutally killed by these people. Ah, this matter has been knocked in his mind and can''t be forgotten.On the other hand, it is very important for elder Mu to understand that he is a child who can reproduce on a large scale and control the land under his feet. What he thinks is that he may be able to control more than half of the land through this child. In this way, he will also get a lot of money It''s a huge territory. But his plan has failed before it can be implemented. Anyone will be very dissatisfied with such a thing. Although elder Mu seemed very angry at this time, he now understood a truth in his heart, that is, he didn''t know where to start. Because of this, there is no way. Now elder Mu also knows that he is wrong. But if he is normal, he will not hesitate to kill this group of mortals and avenge his children. After all, for this group of ordinary people, since they think it''s reasonable to kill their children, it''s not wrong for him to kill this group of mortals himself They should be held accountable. Because he knew in his heart that he was above this group of mortals, and naturally his children were above them, and their infractions themselves were blasphemy against God. Just because of this, so now elder Mu is beginning to be a little unpredictable. Chapter 629 On the one hand, he also thought that he should try every means to solve Chu Dong, but on the other hand, for the sake of elder Li, he was not easy to start at this time. "Brother, calm down. Although I don''t speak much in the exhibition, I''m a simple and honest man. Can you listen to my advice and let them go? After all, they have also rescued me from the land in front of me. In principle, he is also a benefactor of our Presbyterian Council." Elder Li seems to be very patient at this time. While he keeps persuading elder mu, he starts to explain to elder mu with emotion and reason. However, no matter elder Li or Chudong. They all know one point in their hearts, that is, it''s hard for elder Mu to give up this idea completely with such simple persuasion. Elder Li also knows that elder Mu''s brain is like a tree. I''m afraid it''s hard for him to correct a thing after he has identified it. But now there''s no way. Elder li himself is a man who knows his kindness. He also believes that he can try his best to control the balance and peace of the land in front of him through his so-called means. But sometimes he also found that his holy power was not enough. He understood that a large part of the reason why the land was so chaotic was attributed to the Presbyterian Church. He also understood that the exhibition was rotten. There were many very powerful tribes, and under the hint of the Presbyterian Church, they began to plunder and fight incessantly, which led to the destruction of the exhibition Countless small tribes and countless people have been displaced, but everything in front of him is not what he wants to see. Unfortunately, in the end, in the face of the collective decision of the exhibition, his own elder is nothing, and no one will care about his ideas. Of course, he can change the land with his own strength, but it is difficult for him to annihilate those barbaric tribes with his own strength, because as long as these tribes have given gifts to the members of the exhibition In that case, these tribes are in the interests of the elders. In this way, even he will be very embarrassed in the end. Because of this, he has always been silent in the Presbyterian Church. He just carried out his orders in silence, but it was limited to this. But what he can do today is to protect the man who has saved his life, because he also knows in his heart that it is an evil Chudong. What are they doing? He also knows the reason why he can still stand here and talk when he comes to this place. Who is the reason? "Brother, listen to my advice and let them go. Those who don''t know are innocent. We don''t have to force them to die like this." Although elder Mu thought at the beginning that he would take revenge on them, he had no way. Now one of his brothers is standing in front of them, so he has no way, because he is absolutely impossible to fight against his brother. It''s not because he has so much respect for the elder. All this is because it''s an internal rule of the Presbyterian Council. "OK, since that''s the case, I have nothing to say, but brother, please remember that not everything can come according to your idea, nor everything can have a good result, everything is so volatile, I hope you can remember this sentence well, then we will see you later, brother." With a complicated expression on his face, elder Mu quickly left this place. As Meng Zhang Luo left, some plants around Chu Dong gradually disappeared. "What did you do?" Although Chu Dong didn''t understand these rules and systems inside the Presbyterian Church, he could clearly see from the conversation between them just now that they are married. This is Chu Dong. As a modern observer, he is afraid that elder Li will encounter some problems after he knows. "The next thing has nothing to do with you, but anyway I want to know your name and which tribe you belong to?" "My name is Chu Dong, the chief of the barbarian tribe." Hearing this, elder Li nodded heavily. He said with a smile. "Well, I remember your name, and I also remember the name of your tribe. Today''s gift will be rewarded by spring another day." But hearing this, Chu Dong was stunned. He shook his head. "You don''t have to do that. You''ve rewarded me for today''s kindness. You saved me from the risk of the maintenance just now. You''ve rewarded me for saving my life, because you saved my life just now." But the elder still shook his head at this time, and it was obvious that he also understood. What he did just now is just telling a truth, which is not repaying kindness at all. "I will remember you. Now I have a lot to do. After eradicating this sacrifice, I have to tell you that there are many more sacrifices like this. We only killed one of them." Hearing that, Chu Dong nodded. Then the elder also poured his own strength into the ground, and then jumped up and quickly flew into the air.Chu Dong looked at his distant figure and narrowed his eyes. At this time, even he didn''t know what was going on. Because of this, he also sighed. He knew that there must be more important things to happen next, so now he couldn''t do much. He could only prepare the soldiers under his hands as much as possible. He thought and turned back Looking at the mess around him, there was only a void in his heart. Let''s go. It''s time for us to go back. They are right. The basic land will soon face catastrophe, so we have no choice. We have to be careful. So Xia still doesn''t understand what happened, but now he can''t do much. It''s his best way to follow Chu Dong''s advice. After this situation, Xia naturally had no other way. He continued to nod while thinking, and then he followed his classmates step by step to the distance of this piece of land. He knew that the world in front of him had changed dramatically as soon as possible, and he had nothing to say. He knew in his heart that the land would change even more under his hands one day. Chapter 630 He always knew this truth in his heart, and because of this, he always believed that he would become a man like Chu Dong one day. Chu Dong understood this truth in his heart. He knew that the various forces in the exhibition had already left the West. They were united under the same banner because they only had these regulations. It''s because there are so many complicated regulations that it becomes so complicated. But for Chu Dong, what he needs to pay attention to now is not these struggles inside these exhibitions at all. What he needs to pay attention to now is actually the behavior inside his own tribe. After all, Chu Dong now knows that although this land is about to face great changes. But the Presbyterian Church, the only one who can save this land, is now suffering from laxity. No one is willing to fight for this land any more. For a long time, even Chu Dong himself began to feel that what they did is still unreliable. But if Dongchu can deal with this kind of disaster, he can''t understand it. Chu Dong thought bitterly. As he thought so, he went back to his tribe step by step. It took several days for him to walk. However, in these days, his tribe was not smooth sailing. When Chu Dong was at the gate of his tribe, he was very surprised to find one of these soldiers in his tribe All of them were with wounds, and even the tombs in the rear of the tribe were buried with at least dozens of bodies. The soldier in charge of the guard at the gate, when he saw Chu Dong approaching, he seemed to be crazy for the next second and yelled. "It''s the chief. The chief is back!" Chudong continued to move forward step by step, while looking at the scene of China. At this time, he found that there were many traces of fighting on the wall around the tribe, and even the timber prepared by Chudong had been destroyed. Moreover, many of these tents inside the Chudong camp have been destroyed. It was destroyed, and now most people are still in constant repair, trying to rescue these tents. Most of the remaining soldiers also chose to lie in the tent, and they suffered from varying degrees of damage. These wild animals that Chu Dong had been working hard to hoard inside the tribe were basically driven away, and the entire corral was directly destroyed. "What''s the matter with all this?" Chu Dong at this time also feel very doubt, after all, he did not know why he would be suddenly attacked by him, and why these people would be so excited when they saw him. But now gradually understand one thing, that is now his camp has been attacked, and extremely fierce. At this time, Yang also dragged him, tired body step by step in the pig''s side, when he saw Chu Dong, he sighed, and then gently patted Chu Dong''s shoulder. "Chief, let me tell you the truth. I''ve really tried my best to save our tribe." At this time, Chu Dong saw the scar on his body, which was like chopping with a knife and axe, and nodded. It was true that Yang had already disturbed his duty at this time. Because of this, Chu Dong naturally had no reason to blame him, because he now knew that Yang had really tried to lead the soldiers to resist the invasion of foreign enemies. But now it''s cold all over the place. How many people dare to invade here? After all, few people dare to invade here. "You don''t know, chief." Yang said while squinting his eyes, feeling as if he had gone to hell. "Originally, I really thought that no one would dare to invade here. My idea is exactly the same as yours. But in the end, I found a problem that the invaders are not human beings at all." As he spoke, he continued to talk about his experience. Suddenly, he began to find a lot of strange plants around the camp. You know, it''s basically impossible to grow so many bright green plants in this winter in the north. When a soldier was going to come near to check, these plants suddenly launched an attack. This is the name The soldier was directly penetrated by this plant and died. Immediately after that, countless vines appeared under the ground. These vines looked very dry, sometimes like hay, but they could move very quickly under the ground like snakes. Soon these plants surrounded the whole camp from all directions. Even Yang himself did not know where these things came from. However, after a while, I understood very well. It seems that this wood elder is not a broad-minded person. At least Chu Dong can understand that he is the main enemy for him now. Just because of this, the rancher chose the camp with the theme of surprise attack, which caused extremely important losses to the main camp. Now Chu Dong can see that most of these resources in the camp have been destroyed by elder mu.Chu Dong knew in his heart that if he wanted to treat his parents and elders according to his current situation, there was really no way. That''s why Chu Dong now had to bite his teeth and swallow his anger. "What about our cavalry, the horses? Are you all right? " Chu Dong made up his mind that if all the horses in his tribe were stolen or killed, Chu Dong would kill them directly to pan temple, because Chu Dong had worked hard to get them, and he knew how much energy and time he had spent to donate them to Chu Dong. And Chu Dong knew that it would take a long time for these horses to grow so big again, so these horses could be the most precious treasures in Chu Dong''s hands. Chu Dong would never allow others to kill all these treasures. "What about the horses in the tribe? Should they be ok?" Chudong said this slowly, but fortunately this time. He finally heard some good news. It was at the time of the attack. After that step, the soldiers just led all the horses to the back of the mountain, so they got away with it. In this way, Chudong lost a lot of soldiers in this battle. Chapter 631 But fortunately, he still preserved the strength of the influence of a force in this place. Although the situation is not particularly optimistic for Chu Dong, at least now Chu Dong knows that once he has preserved his strength, then he will have a chance to make a comeback. While settling down the poor people around him, Chu Dong begins to deeply blame himself for stopping himself and failing to protect them, but there is no way That''s true of Dong. At least through such things, Chu Dong understood a truth, that is, sometimes many things are not controlled by himself or changed by himself. But even so, Chu Dong has not changed his original plan, although now he knows that the land is about to face catastrophe. But it doesn''t prevent Chudong from becoming stronger and stronger in this adversity. So there are many things in the dairy industry''s mind, one of which is how to expand it and the power of the tribe. Although it seems that Chudong tribe has suffered a lot of damage, the most important facilities are still there, including the most important ones Chudong thinks Water vessels and some blacksmith shops. In addition, every time Chu Dong faced with food and food planting, he would try his best to store some food and some seeds. Although part of the theme film was destroyed in the field, it was not impossible to rebuild. It took a few months for Chu Dong to be lively to the beginning, but now one of the biggest problems facing Chu Dong is that These people in his tribe have basically suffered losses. It can be said that there are fewer and fewer young men in his tribe. However, although the number of these young people in Chudong tribe is less and less, the good thing is that there are some problems in Chudong. It''s probably quite normal. Just because of this, the only thing that Chu Dong has to do now is to settle down the internal operation of the tribe as much as possible and let so many people calm down. The next step is to continue to resume production and rebuild the tribe step by step. Time passed quickly, the blink of an eye came to the night, Chu Dong''s heart was very cold, he knew that at this time he had nothing to do. He had tried his best to build the tribe. Because of this, there was no other way for Chudong. Of course, I know at least one thing. That is, elder Mu will not give up. He will continue to make trouble for Chu Dong, and Chu Dong has to be ready to update. I also want Chu Dong to think about an eye in the refrigerator. After all, his survival ability is nothing compared with elder mu. Their production ability can be easily destroyed Heaven and earth. Although Chu Dong also heard that this elder wood doesn''t seem to be the most powerful one in the Presbyterian Council, his ability and combat effectiveness are inferior, but even in the face of the weakest elder in the exhibition, Chu Dong has no chance of winning. But if there was any way to restrain the elder''s power, Chu Dong might have some chances of winning. Although Chu Dong was in a mess at this time, suddenly he seemed to have a flash of inspiration. He thought of something. Yes, when he dealt with the Black Mountain Tribe before, their leader was also the chief of the traverser with Chu Dong. It seems that he has developed a kind of medicine that can restrain his special power. Unfortunately, whether these drugs are effective or not is not clear in Chu Dong''s mind. After all, if Chu Dong really wants to find ways to deal with those elders, then Chu Dong is not sure whether these drugs are effective or not? What''s more, although these drugs and their planting land are still in the Black Hills, it''s hard for Chudong to have a chance to go back after he killed their chief. Although Chudong also knows that after he killed this stadium, the situation inside our tribe should be improved, but it doesn''t mean that they will To help Chu Dong, after all, Chu Dong was still an enemy to them. Chu Dong now finally understood that sometimes there was no good end to killing all sides like a overlord. Now that''s the situation. So now Chu Dong is also in chaos. Although he wants to let these black mountain soldiers help himself, at least now Chu Dong can cooperate with them in some aspects. On the other hand, he is worried that if this kind of medicine starts to rage in this land, will it do harm to Chu Dong It has become an irreparable influence. After all, there are many tribes. Their chief is because they are witches. That''s why we gathered a group of very loyal believers, or a group of tribal civilians. If this kind of medicine that can restrain the strength of the body begins to appear in this land, then there will be more and more bacteriophages, and more and more people will surely overthrow their chieftains and replace them. Even they will launch a massive witch hunt. Because Chu Dong also knew that most of the witches in this land did not use their power with restraint like Chu Dong did. They often used this power to dominate one side as a substitute. Therefore, the hatred of witches in this land was no less than that of the Presbyterian Church.However, compared with the elders, these material forces are obviously not as powerful as them, so once they are given the chance to kill a sorcerer, they will naturally join them without hesitation. This is the so-called revenge psychology. After all, Chu Dong knew that the so-called "one for one" was used several times at this time, but it was no longer the case. Because of the killing of hatred, most people in this land were like this. But if Chu Dong didn''t get these drugs, then if elder Mu harassed himself again or just quietly destroyed his tribe without getting drunk, Chu Dong had no way at all. Because Chu Dong knew in his heart that if he was as careful as elder mu, he would try to revenge himself again, so now Chu Dong had to find an effective way to curb the potential threat within his tribe. Chu Dong thought and narrowed his eyes. He kept looking at the stars in the distance and at my group of soldiers. He knew that although his tribe was still recovering at this time, if there were no weapons that could restrain elder mu, the tribe would be in fear forever. Chapter 632 Although it was evening, Chudong was not calm at all. On the contrary, Chudong just felt a bit of fear. After all, he didn''t know when the tomb elder would make a comeback and attack his own tribe again. In addition, Chu Dong knows this in his heart. Now the tomb elder must have made up his mind to fight with Chu Dong. He should say that there is absolutely no way. He is thinking about how to deal with the strategy and how to resume production. Now most of the young people in Chu Dong tribe have died because of fighting But there is no way. Now Chu Dong knows a truth in his heart, that is, if he continues to fight like this, sooner or later he will fight the whole tribe to two games in the off-season. It is with this idea in his mind, so Chu Dong has no way this time. He chooses to make up his mind, and he chooses to calm down. Now we can''t fight or die. Although Chu Dong knew in his heart that he should do this now, and should calm down and lead the residents of his tribe to carry out production work, he also found a problem at this time, that is, most of the people he is leading are primitive people. Their idea of paying off their debts with blood is almost the same as that of modern people. But Chu Dong knew that even if they succeeded in revenge this time, their tribe would pay a very heavy price. In this way, I''m afraid that the people who destroyed the tribe were not their enemies, but themselves. So Chu Dong is now struggling with what to do, while still thinking about how to carry out the next step of work, and what to do next, choose to calm down and resume production, restore population or choose other ways? Chu Dong is naturally very tangled at this time, but with Chu Dong''s heart Entanglement is proportional to the formation of Yang. At this time, Yang knew in his heart that it was absolutely a naked provocation. Moreover, as a soldier, he takes fighting as his duty. Because of this, he is constantly training every day and leading the soldiers in the tribe to carry out some actual combat drills every day. Fortunately, those weapons and equipment have been in stock before, so these superior armor and weapons and equipment can be equipped for all soldiers. There is even surplus, but this is not because there are enough armor, but because there are too few people left in the motherland. According to the current statistics of Chudong, including the previous integration of Foreign Tribes, there are only a few thousand people left in the whole tribe of Chudong, which is the largest before. He could have an elite army of more than 1000 people, but now it''s hard for Chu Dong to even have 500 people. Although this data of Chu Dong statistics has excluded all the soldiers who have just been recruited, it is indeed a reasonable exclusion method, because in Chu Dong''s view, these soldiers who have just been recruited will only become targets of the enemy if they go to the battlefield. They need a long period of training before they can really be called soldiers. Before that, they are nothing. But even if he trained the recruits under his hand and made them become soldiers successfully. This does not mean that they can go to the battlefield and be invincible. Because war itself has no rules. Even if it is trained in the process of training, no matter how excellent it is, after the battle, the situation will be different from that of training. Only after the complex and cruel fighting, and then learn the lessons of failure, with blood for experience, these soldiers can really grow up. But the whole process was too long, but Chu Dong knew in his heart that the catastrophe he was about to face would not give him so much time, and his enemies would not give him so much time. Because of this, there are not many things that Chu Dong can do now. He can only do his best to strengthen the internal defense of the tribe. Only in this way can he withstand the crisis of the tribe when the mansion is about to collapse. But since we are trying to stop the coming crisis. In the end, there is only one way for Chu Dong to go, that is to find his former enemy, the Black Mountain Tribe, and seek guidance on his side. After all, at least to this day, Chudong and the Heishan tribe stand together at the same time, because they regard the Presbyterian Council as their enemy, just like Chudong. With their help, Chudong can get along with Chudong more smoothly, and can always be helpful to the team of Fu Changlao Council. What''s more, he began to ask people to call Mr. marsh. After Mr. Marsh arrived, he heard that Chu Dong wanted to do something. He was immediately frightened, and then he was shaking all over. "I said, chief, are we really going to be reduced to the same land as them?" So at this time, Chu Dong had already figured out what kind of performance these people would show. But when he saw the painful expression of these people, Chu Dong was still in pain. After all, at the beginning, Chu Dong himself promised to find his husband to give him a home and a place where he could plant herbal medicine, but now he''s very happy After leading the rest of the people to join the Chudong tribe, all kinds of things will happen in three days.And this time, elder wood. After he chose to attack the tribe of Chudong, the herbal medicine that Mr. marsh cultivated painstakingly lost most of his life. It can be said that since this period of time, Mr. marsh has been trying his best to confirm that this group of people under his hand, let them continue to work on the side of the Lord, because whether they are looking for Mr. marsh himself or the people around him, they all believe that as long as they work hard, there will be a good result. Unfortunately, he did not think of Chu now Dong chose to take this road again. "What''s the difference between you and the Black Mountain Tribe? They are also trying to control the most powerful force in the world through this strange herbal medicine. Do you want to do that? " It''s obvious that Mr. marsh is not only suffering in his heart, but also disappointed in Chu Dong. It turns out that he always thought Chu Dong should be a person who would never cross the border. Chapter 633 Because he believed that Chu Dong, his personality and all aspects of him should be able to control himself, but now Mr. marsh found that he was wrong, he was too wrong. "Don''t you understand? What am I doing this for? If you think about it, you have been destroyed by the elder who worked hard to grow those herbs. Even our tribe is a civilian and our tent. Most of these important materials have been destroyed by the elder. You should know that every minute and every second in this is our own hard work. Of course, there is also your sweat. " Chu Dong has no way now, and he can only be moved by emotion and reason. He hopes to find this gentleman to get in touch with Chu Dong through his own identity. Only in this way can he successfully contact these people in the Heishan tribe. "Do you think I hope so? Do you really think I''m a conqueror? But actually, I''m not. I''m just forced. " Chu Dong tried to make Mr. marsh understand that he did it for a reason. After all, Chu Dong didn''t want to, because his behavior made the land over here. But there was no way. Now it was the tomb elder who took the lead in launching the sneak attack, and he destroyed everything that Chu Dong had painstakingly built. "Don''t you understand? When is it time to report each other? And do you really think you can successfully suppress the Presbyterian Church through such a means? It would be naive of you to think so. " Hearing this, Chu Dong sighed. He knew from the beginning that Mr. Zhao was such a person, but he didn''t expect that he was so stubborn. "Then what should I do? Should I let this group of people in my tribe be slaughtered by this elder? Now, I tell you, we''ve made a deal with him. " Obviously, Chu Dong knew that it was impossible to make peace in this situation, but Chu Dong was not surprised to hear that. "We have such a thing, such a misunderstanding, then according to the truth, we should talk to him well, after all, they also claim to be the God above, so I think we should ask him for forgiveness, ask for forgiveness." Chu Dong didn''t expect that Zao''s body would be taken to this point, but this is not the master he wants, the main thing is not a coward, nor a waste, what he wants is a person who can really help himself to achieve his career. Although Mr. marsh can help students to achieve a career in the future by relying on his own herbs, now at this critical moment, he will only become a laggard. Although Chu Dong knows that sometimes things can''t all depend on others, this time he can only seek Mr. Marsh''s help. What if we pour out to him and forgive him for not accepting? Chu Dong''s conjecture is right. Sure enough, Mr. Zouzi is basically speechless at this time. He can''t say a word for a long time, and he doesn''t know what to do, because he has always been a submissive person, that''s why his tribe has been bullied by others. "So what do you say we should do now?" "At this time, we are also very smart to ask him, if Mr. marsh really has a kind of Chudong feeling that he is very smart, then he should now come up with a very reasonable solution to try, but the current situation does not look like this." "So what do you want to do?" Mr. marsh really didn''t have much to do at this time. He sighed. It seemed that he was very heavy, but there was no way. Now this situation is already on the way, so he had to go. In the end, otherwise, the students had no choice. He took a deep breath and then shook his head. It seemed that he was very tangled with the current situation, but finally he nodded and agreed. "I see. Now that it''s like this, I have no other way." Until this time, Chu Dong finally breathed a sigh of relief, because as long as Mr. Zhao agreed to his conditions and requirements, he would naturally feel relieved. Just because of this, he took a breath, and then expressed his thanks to my husband. However, although Chu Dong now expressed his thanks to Mr. marsh, he did not replace him You can do it by looking at it. If you want to know what the Heishan tribe looks like after the reorganization, they don''t know whether it''s Chu Dong or Mr. marsh, but Chu Dong can more or less feel that they will obey the orders of sacrifice. Perhaps they are in such a hurry to find herbs, which is closely related to an evil religion. But now I think these are useless things. The main thing I know in my heart is that if I can always do it, I will try my best to find a way to keep my tribe, because now Chu Dong has only his tribe left in his heart. Only after he has saved his tribe, can he go back. "I know you don''t like war, but there''s no way. Now I have to be prepared. If we don''t succeed in negotiation with him this time, I can only choose another way to get what I want.""What do you mean?" "This time, I will personally lead my soldiers. If they are willing to have a good talk with me, then we can have a good talk. But if they are not willing to give in, then we can only rob things by means of violence." Although Mr. marsh at this time, it seems that he is still not very satisfied with this task and this condition in his heart, but there is no way. No matter what he thinks, he can never find a better way than Chu Dong. In other words, looking for Mr. Zhai now, he also knows that both he and the tribe of Chudong have entered a very deep road. To finish this road, it can be said that there is no shortcut and no future. After they make this decision, every decision they make will become extremely important. But now Chu Dong understood that if he really got these herbs, what he could get was not pure strength, but more. Chapter 634 For example, if these herbs are really useful to those elders, then Chu Dong can expand his power step by step on this basis. Chu Dong, after getting Mr. Marsh''s knowledge, also began to lead more than 300 soldiers quickly. At first, he headed for the place he had been to. This time, he didn''t bother others. Instead, he chose to go alone, because he knew that there was no need for such things, and he didn''t bother others any more In this case, he himself knows that what he is doing is also a very inappropriate thing. It''s a very unworthy thing to be aware of this land, but there''s no way. Now Chu Dong knows this truth in his heart, that is, if his plan is betrayed or told to others, there''s really no other way. Chu Dong also knew that if his plan was revealed, it would be transmitted to the Presbyterian Council. At that time, Chu Dong''s side is no longer faced with simple retaliation, but with more brutal and bloody struggle. Because Chu Dong''s heart also knew that these elders would never easily connive at such behavior, which happened to them, so they would try their best to make this land free from threats. In order to be more efficient this time, Chu Dong specially sent out his cavalry who had been carefully trained for such a long time. Fifty people formed a relative team to lead the way in the front, and each of the soldiers in the back was equipped with very sufficient weapons. It can be said that this time it was the tribe of Chudong. After a military reform of such a large team, it was the first time for Chudong to be fully armed. On weekdays, Chudong only wanted to use the necessary equipment when fighting, but this time it could be said that Chudong was fully armed. The heavy armor that Chu Dong used to fight hard battles was now worn on every one of the 300 soldiers. Moreover, Chu Dong carefully improved these leather shields, one for each person, as well as very sharp daggers and knives, which were used for spiritual fighting, long guns suitable for frontal defense, as well as for breaking the sword Besides the enemy''s battle axes, they are all available. And Chudong. Before he set out, he also made a temporary change. He asked the tribal craftsmen to forge some extra armor according to his own instructions. All the pieces of iron were broken to make small pieces of steel plate go in and out, and then the steel nails were directly inlaid on the large pieces of leather. Let the blacksmiths in the tribe forge the leather all night. In this way, Chu Dong''s fifty horses also have armor. After all, Chu Dong knew that the cavalry was still a treasure in his own department. Chu Dong would never let them stay in this kind of field for a while, so he let these horses wear armor It becomes a very important thing. And not only that, at this time Chu Dong side of this group of soldiers, everyone is to go high, because then in the past to deal with the elder after the defeat, those have long been backlog of a lot of dissatisfaction, and now because Chu Dong, they can finally have an opportunity, can completely vent the desire of these departments in their hearts, if it is true If they want to fight, they will rush to the front line. They''ve been holding back for too long. Chudong, Mr. marsh, Xia, they rode a wildebeest and began to march forward. But the cavalry behind him followed them all the time. They were all dressed in armor. The soldiers also stood behind Chudong and began to move forward slowly. Now Chudong is no longer as light as before, because time is running against him Speech, although it represents efficiency, what Chu Dong wants now is not time, what he wants is to be prepared as much as possible. Chudong this group of people began to move forward, and Yang also according to Chudong before the agreement, in Chudong travel when acting chief position. Although he has been very dissatisfied with Dongyang''s behavior, he knows that he will not do it for the sake of his motherland. It was the same as before. After passing the road where Chudong came back, this time Chudong found that the desertification of these vegetation on this land was more serious. When Chu Dong went to this place for the first time, he didn''t know what all this meant, but now Chu Dong''s heart can be said to be clear, he knew what it meant. He also knows what the reason is. All this is because this evil religion is secretly changing the ecology of this land. But why did they change the look of the land by such savage means? Chu Dong didn''t have a result yet. But he believed that with his constant deepening, Chu Dong would understand the reason of all this one day and what it was. Maybe it''s God.When Chu Dong went to battle this time, it seemed that the weather was surprisingly good. Even the raging wind around him seemed to stop because of the symptoms of Chu Dong''s crisis. Although the air around him was still very cold at this time, it couldn''t destroy the fighting spirit of Chu Dong and his soldiers. They began to move slowly. They crossed the desert land, through the snow. They spent at least ten days on this journey. For Chu Dong, they could do a lot of things, but now Chu Dong didn''t think about those things any more. He just focused on the big event in front of him. Ten days later, Chudong arrived at this very wet forest again, and because it was very cold in winter this year, Chudong saw that now the whole swamp land had been frozen, and it was like stepping on ice floes when he got up and walked on it. Everyone''s feet are creaking. Chu Dong naturally didn''t pay attention to these trivial voices. This time, Chu Dong himself was fully armed, which seemed very interesting. He might have put on the heavy armor he had made for himself, and he also wore the frightening helmet on his head. Chapter 635 He had a very large halberd in his hand. He continued to lead the surrounding group of soldiers forward. He finally came to the place where he had been. This place is where Mr. Marsh''s tribe was, but to Chu Dong''s surprise, after they left this place, it seems that the Black Mountain Tribe actually retaliated against Mr. Marsh''s former camp. They started a big fire and burned the camp to ashes. Is this the camp I used to live in? As Mr. marsh moved forward step by step, he looked at the ruins of his camp. He fell on his knees and cried. This place, originally, Mr. marsh thought that he would follow the natural way, little by little abandoned, and eventually swallowed up by this marsh. This is the rule of this land, but he never thought that the place where he once lived had turned into a ruin. Looking at these familiar but strange scenes around, Mr. Marsh''s heart is very complex. But Chu Dong didn''t think so much in his solid body. He just patted him on the shoulder and immediately ordered all the people to set up camp on the spot. The wood that had not been burned and the remaining leather were directly built into small camps by Chu Dong as the eight soldiers. More than 300 people lived in this place directly. This time, Chudong directly transformed the abandoned camp into a temporary military facility. Then Chu Dong nodded and ordered that the task in front of him could start. Then Chu Dong directly asked Xia to follow him. Mr. Chu Dong, Xia swamp and the three of them started to walk up the mountain step by step, and it took nearly half a day to reach that position. Chu Dong looked up at the black mountain range. At this time, the sky was a little dim. It was evening. Chu Dong stood under the mountain range and looked at the black mountain peak, standing in front of him like a giant. Chu Dong smiles. Now, he only feels that the scene is ridiculous. The three of them continued to follow the original road, step by step up the mountain, sure enough, this group of black mountain tribal soldiers still refused to defend here, they saw the three strangers also can''t help but directly grasp the weapon. And soon one of the soldiers saw that one of the three was Mr. marsh. It''s him. All the soldiers immediately took action, they directly armed, and then sealed the gate of the camp, and sent 20 soldiers to guard directly at the gate of their camp, and this moment, Chu Dong and his party have arrived here. Open the door. I don''t want to fight with you this time. I have something to discuss with you. You ask your chief to come out and we''ll have a good discussion. Although Chu Dong said this, he clenched his fist. He knew that this kind of negotiation would not be particularly smooth. Soon after hearing Chu Dong''s action, the soldiers immediately dispersed. Then the door of their tribe opened a small crack, and one of the very tall men came out step by step. On his head was a winding crown carved out of wood. He even lent him such a suit of armor, carved with wood. It looks very simple, but at first glance it seems to have some very evil feeling. "Who''s coming?" "Chudong, the chief of the barbarian tribe." "Well, I''m the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe, rotten wood." Chu Dong Xin never thought that the Heishan tribe could choose another chief, because Chu Dong thought that after he killed their former chief, the tribe would soon perish, but he did not expect that they would return to Chu Dong again, and it seemed more fierce. "I didn''t expect that you had the courage to come back, and I didn''t expect that you would come to our tribe again to let me know that you once killed our chief. I haven''t settled with you yet. Now you''ve come to our house on your own initiative. What''s the matter?" At this time, rotten wood looked very impatient. He squinted at Chu Dong, as if he was looking at a fool, because he never thought Chu Dong had the courage to meet him directly. This time, I come here with a request. I need to get the prescription of the herbs of restraining elements in your tribe. "What did you say? It seems that you still have an inch to advance. It''s a tolerance to let you go before, but you have to fight back this time, and you also need such secret medicine inside our tribe. " As he spoke, he sighed, narrowed his eyes, and then laughed again. "But it doesn''t matter. Since you''re here, I should let you finish. Then why do you want our drugs?"Chu Dong saw the expression of rotten wood''s disdain, and then he said three words with a smile. "The Presbyterian Council." "What did you say?" Obviously, deadwood couldn''t believe what he heard. He couldn''t imagine that Chu Dong had the courage to use these things to deal with the Presbyterian Council. After all, the elders of the Presbyterian Council also use the power of elements, and your medicine can just restrain the power of those elements, so I want to borrow it. However, deadwood is not a fool. He knows that once something is lent out, it may never be his own. What''s more, the formula of these drugs is the secret of his own tribe. Because of this, he laughed and shook his head. He couldn''t believe the theme song and the courage to deal with the Presbyterian Church. "I advise you to give up. The exhibition is not something that mortals like you can deal with. If someone can deal with him, it must be us. But even if we have to deal with the Presbyterian Council, we will never call you, because we are already enemies. Do you understand?" But Chu Dong shook his head. "Although I know what you mean, I hope you can understand that this time I sincerely want to borrow something for you, because now the situation on my side is very urgent, and I need your herbs." Rotten wood obviously also see, Chu Dong really very anxious, but this time he didn''t intend to talk with Chu Dong well, he frowned and asked with a smile. "What if I don''t give it to you?" Chapter 636 "If you choose not to give, I have no choice." Chu Dong said while holding his fist, which seemed to be fierce. At this time, both sides were at daggers drawn. After all, for deadwood, Chu Dong could be said to be the enemy of his tribe. He had long wanted to kill Chu Dong. Only in this way could he establish his dignity in the tribe, but Chu Dong had to get these materials again. So if the matter is not settled, the two sides may fight immediately. Summer was obviously on the side of Chu Dong. He knew that if he started, he would take the lead. After all, he was closest to rotten wood at this time. Once he started, he could get close to the rotten wood for the first time, and then cut off his head with a knife. But for Mr. marsh, now he does not want the two sides to fight like this. What he wants now is for the two sides to have a good talk. After all, he is a pacifist himself. But I''m afraid it''s very difficult for him to realize this wish. After all, if a person has been carrying out this set of so-called law of peace, then he will be constrained everywhere in such a wild land. I''m afraid he will be unable to protect himself in the future. So there''s no way now. My sister-in-law is standing in the middle and constantly persuading two people, but he''s not happy I knew in my heart that his persuasion was useless. "I''ll give you one last chance to hand in the herbs." Chu Dong didn''t want to send out his ultimatum directly, because he knew in his heart that he didn''t have much time to waste any more. Although he knew that he couldn''t give in like this, otherwise he would lose his reputation in the tribe. Do you really think you can get me to hand things over just by your empty threats? Since you''ve been trying to take away the herbs, we''ll lose if you want to. But when he heard that, Chudong burst out laughing. He began to laugh at the stupidity of rotten wood. "If you really say that, then I''m afraid your tribe no longer exists. Do you really want to destroy your whole tribe because of your temporary face?" But deadwood also shakes his head at this time, and then smiles. He seems to despise Chu Dong''s idea, because he obviously doesn''t think he will lose. "Now my tribe is not what it used to be. If you really want to make yourself pay the price, you can also try. Our tribe, like other tribes, advocates power. If you really have the ability to defeat me or even destroy us, it''s our own decision." Chu Dong nodded. Come on, now that Chu Dong has a clear idea of what Xiong wants, this kind of negotiation is basically broken, because both sides have what they want. What rotten wood wants is Chu Dong''s head, and what Chu Dong wants is rotten wood''s property. "I hope you don''t regret it." Chu Dong said and turned back. Then he led the summer to find Mr. Zhang. They walked down the black mountain step by step. At this time, Chu Dong had no feelings in his heart. He knew that the law of the jungle had always been the rule of the world, but Chu Dong didn''t want anything to pass you I live to get it. Unfortunately, there is no way now. After all, in such a land, not everyone can reason. Chu Dong understands this, so he also understands that sometimes violent natural people can become a means, and Chu Dong will make good use of this means to seek some good things for himself. While they were walking, Mr. marsh was also standing beside Chu Dong, persuading him constantly. "Chief, I still hope you can get the boss. After all, sometimes wars have no good results after all. Although it seems that you can win something by fighting now, you will pay a relative price afterwards. This is the rule of nature. The rule of nature is not to force meat to eat, but to get what you deserve." Hearing this, Chu Dong stopped. He looked back at Mr. marsh. He was wearing a metal helmet on his face, and a skull mask was attached to the helmet. No matter from any point of view, it also appears that Chu Dong''s affair is very harmful. Chu Dong knows that it''s normal for other people to have such things in front of him now. He must get these things by his own means. Chu Dong had already been polite. He would not be polite, so he looked back at Mr. marsh. "Now that I have given my suggestions, I don''t know what the follow-up will be like. Don''t forget, it''s not that I really want to fight him. It''s his own choice, and I can''t help it." Mr. marsh bowed his head. He knew that he could not stop the fight between the two chiefs by persuading them with his own mouth.So he lowered his head in great loss. He knew that now he had no right to speak in this place, so when he went back to Chudong''s camp, he consciously found a place to close his eyes. Now he could only keep silent until the end of the battle. At this time, Chudong returned to his tribe and immediately mobilized all the troops. Now, Chudong''s symptoms are even stronger than usual. Although the number is only 300, counting 50 cavalry, Chudong''s case is 350, and each one is fully armed. Compared with these soldiers, the weapons in hand are more powerful now. Now they are all full of anger, so they have already endured too much frustration. This time, they just have a goal to vent. Naturally, they will cherish it. This is their duty as soldiers. My soldiers, I originally thought that I could obtain these herbs through negotiation, but now it seems that my plan has failed. He has no reason to negotiate at all. Now he is putting their tribe into his career. Since he has chosen this decision, we might as well help him. After hearing what he said, the soldiers around Chudong also roared. Chapter 637 At the same time, Chudong also heard a roaring sound from the top of the black mountain. Then Chudong heard the roaring footsteps. Hearing this, Chu Dong smiles. Unexpectedly, these people are still so active now. Chu Dong hasn''t sent someone up the mountain yet. They chose to go down the mountain on their own initiative. At this time, Chu Dong naturally did not have any hesitation. He laughed, and then made his cavalry ready. They were divided into two groups, 25 people on each side. They stood on both sides and rode on the high horse. On the other side, Chu Dong immediately asked 300 people under his hand to form a defense force, and they tightly equipped their shields In recent years, the soldiers in the next two platoons will use long guns, so that they can effectively kill the enemy while resisting the enemy''s charge. And this time. Rotten wood had already taken his soldiers with him and began to move slowly towards the camp. Chu Dong as like as two peas, he carefully observed their moving trajectory, and indeed this time, the situation was exactly the same as that of Chu Dong''s mind. Now their position is becoming more and more obvious. They went through the woods, after a very dry land, they also directly set up the formation, and began to yell, trying to attract Chu Dong, all attacking them, but Chu Dong also understood that if he took the initiative to attack now, then he must have lost. After all, compared with the offensive formation, Chu Dong is better at defensive formation now. Just because of this, Chu Dong was not moved. He constantly reminded the soldiers to calm down and prepare them. Sure enough, at this time, deadwood didn''t seem to have the desire to attack, and Chu Dong had to have a chance to attract him to attack, so that Chu Dong could take the lead in tactics Machine. In my mind, I squinted as I thought about it. "I said, is that all you have left in the Heishan tribe? Will you shout at me across the road? When you were on the mountain before, didn''t you have a big breath? How did you change this time? " As a group of soldiers, Chudong also laughed. It was obvious that Chudong wanted to stir up the anger of rotten wood at this time. "Now that our army has come to your door, you don''t have the courage to attack us. If you really don''t have any mind, you can just surrender. I believe I will give you a good deal." Chudong said, laughing. After all, although I killed your former chief before, I still chose to preserve your tribe. This time, maybe I will be the same as the last time. I believe this should be a reasonable deal. After hearing what Chu Dong said, the group of soldiers on the opposite side also began to yell, but Chu Dong also knew that for them, no matter what they said, Chu Dong was indifferent, because Chu Dong had made up his mind this time that he was going to fight a defensive battle around the camp. Chudong had finished his mockery at this time. Although rotten wood was their chief, it was obvious that he had just been appointed as a new official for a short time, so he needed some dignity very much. Just because of this, they put more pressure on rotten wood. Chu Dong now knew very well that if rotten wood had been too slow to move forward, he would not be able to restrain it The anger of the soldiers. This group of soldiers, whose psychological activities were captured by Chu Dong, knew that for him, these soldiers were more like three-year-old children. If they were provoked casually, they would be angry. They were more like the purer soldiers of primitive tribes. The opposite sex was born for fighting. If Chu Dong hadn''t established his own dignity within his tribe and actively adjusted the soldiers, I''m afraid Chu Dong''s fighting capacity would not be like today. After hearing Chu Dong''s provocation, at this time, as a group of soldiers, he finally couldn''t sit down. Slowly, they began to stir up step by step. Rotten wood couldn''t help watching the soldiers appreciate it, so there was no way. But at this time, rotten wood took a more intelligent way, and he let all the soldiers out They hang the metal cans around their waists. This kind of metal can is mostly made of bronze, and I don''t know who gave the formula. These metal cans are usually used to store some poisonous gas, and even some metal cans have gunpowder applied at the bottom. This kind of original gunpowder is very easy to ignite. As long as there is a slight movement, these gunpowder will ignite a big fire, and it will be destroyed under such high pressure Moreover, the temperature in such a small metal can rises sharply, and the moment the metal can is broken, a large amount of air flow is pushed out, so it naturally has a hand grenade effect. Most of them use fragments to kill. But Chu Dong saw the vast majority of tribal people, they are also coincidentally equipped with this kind of metal can to store venom, these metal cans look very small, and easy to carry, and another important point is that these metal cans are relatively safe compared with those carrying gunpowder.Each of them took out a metal can and moved forward. After they reached the range, they threw all the metal cans together. Chu Dong was surprised and began to order his soldiers to retreat. Then the group heard a crackling sound. These metal cans were smashed directly on the ground and stored in the cans all the time. The poisonous gas was released and came out. At this time, Chu Dong heard the laughter of rotten wood. "Don''t you really want to try some of our drugs? Today, I''d like you to try one of the latest developed ones in our tribe. I''d like to see how long the soldiers under your hand can stay in our poisonous gas? " Chu Dong looked at the land in front of him and released green smoke. The smoke became thicker and thicker, and because of the wind, the smoke began to move slowly towards his soldier''s position. Chapter 638 At this time, he had already felt the pressure. He knew very well that if he didn''t deal with the situation, he would make the soldiers under his hands suffer unprecedented losses. Because of this, he couldn''t help it. He bit his teeth and stretched his fingers on his hind legs, and then he continued to move on step by step All the people are scattered. Now Chu Dong has set up the formation and is ready to deal with their next round of attack. It''s not surprising that these soldiers on Chu Dong''s side were attacked unprecedentedly when I was in class. His soldiers get up in pain, constantly dying, biting his teeth, and still holding on, but Chudong knows that if he doesn''t find a solution, then they will be directly poisoned by these poisonous gases. Just because of this, Chudong thinks carefully with his eyes closed, and he doesn''t want to think about the situation in front of him What to do with that one, while thinking about how to blow away these poisonous gases. All of a sudden, Chu Dong had an idea. He immediately summoned the cavalry around him, and then released the force on him. Great powers write about the strong winds around them, condense all these storms on the soldiers, and then when all the people around are ready. Chu Dong roared forward loudly. At this time, the cavalry around heard Chu Dong''s order. They began to ride their horses and whip, and rushed forward quickly. With the storm on the cavalry, soon with their sprint, the poison gas was blown away, and then the diseases did not stop. They went straight ahead Some of the soldiers rushed past. Obviously, at this time, deadwood didn''t expect that Chu Dong Bureau would make such a move. He didn''t expect that Chu Dong would send his cavalry so soon. He immediately ordered you to help the soldiers disperse. But it was too late. At this time, Chu Dong''s cavalry had rushed to his shield and directly scattered his formation. So the serious situation was like this, so the rotten wood ordered him to keep on resisting as a group of soldiers. While resisting, he began desperately to let the soldiers continue to move. He wanted these soldiers to cut and kill, maybe he could take this as an opportunity to directly destroy the cavalry of Chu Dong, although his idea was good at this time, but it was a pity. Chudong''s cavalry had all the armor on their horses, so their weapons could not pierce them. Now they could only wave these weapons in their hands, but they could not penetrate them. It''s because of this that he can''t stand out now. He comes back to see that there is no way out behind him. He thinks that his formation is too scattered, so he directly blocks his way out. In this way, he will run out of ammunition and food. At that time, I''m afraid he will also die in this battle In the middle of the war, he closed his eyes and began to think, but before long, he still gritted his teeth and ordered all the soldiers to disperse. By this time, all the soldiers had dispersed. After they dispersed, the cavalry on this side of Chudong naturally suffered less damage, so they also withdrew directly. Although they seem to have mastered all the essentials at this time, Chu Dong is still very worried, that is, they seem to have mastered the real essentials now. It is precisely because of this that Chu Dong has no way. He takes a deep breath and thinks about what to do next. After all, this situation is a very difficult time for Chu Dong, because even if he had just had cavalry to fight, the first love cases of rotten wood were far more than Chu Dong. If there were no other tactics, Chu Dong would face a bitter battle, but Chu Dong didn''t want his soldiers to fight very hard. So at this time, Chu Dong didn''t hesitate. While their formation was not close to each other, Chu Dong ordered his infantry to move forward slowly. Now they started to move forward slowly towards the army of rotten wood like a chariot. But at this time, the soldiers around rotten wood didn''t seem to recover completely. They were in a mess and could only move forward He kept running from left to right, but soon after he was taught by a whip of rotten wood, the soldiers were in the same position again. However, after such a toss, the soldiers under his hand basically had no morale. So at this time, in the face of the Legion''s positive pressure, they have no way, only can continue to retreat, constantly began to think about how to deal with this situation, but it is because of this, so now Chu Dong also knows that he has won more than half of the battle. However, Chu Dong knew that there was still a dog rushing to jump over the wall. If Chu Dong forced them too hard, then they would fight back. After all, their position was not good, so if they were not given the chance to flee, then they would fight back. Chu Dong knew that now they were in a bad position It is very difficult for such a force to fight a hard battle, that is why.So at this time, Chu Dong began to let the soldiers under his hand move forward slowly. He generally recommended carefully observing the surrounding roads. It was obvious that at this time, the morale of the soldiers under rotten wood''s hand had fallen to the extreme. After that round of cavalry charge, they basically had no morale left, so now they can Enough to stand here to fight, basically is a very reluctant thing, but also worried about this, so now Chu Dong understood. We must give them a chance to retreat. Only in this way, their front will be defeated. Only in this way can we reach the idea in Chu Dong''s mind. Chu Dong didn''t want them to fight with themselves. What he wanted was to make them fear it. Only in this way could Chu Dong take the lead in the future battle. However, the current situation is not a good thing for the master, because this group of soldiers seems to have no way to retreat, and as the Chudong group of soldiers began to get closer and closer. Chapter 639 In the back, I''m afraid that the soldiers under deadwood''s hand will have no way out, so they will have to fight to death in the back, but the cases of Chudong are obviously less than them. This time, there are at least 500 cases of deadwood, and their forces are nearly double that of the formation. So Chu Dong naturally did not dare to take this risk, but now Chu Dong''s front has been pushed very shallow, and it is precisely because of this, so now Chu Dong''s heart knows that they must be given a chance to retreat. Just because of this, Chu Dong immediately gave orders to make the encirclement on the left side of their regiment begin to shrink a little. Soon, there will be a broken battle on the right side of Chu Dong regiment, which can accommodate more than a dozen people to escape. Therefore, Chu Dong knew it was time for them to withdraw. Sure enough, at this time, after Chudong''s defense line let Kailide crack, soon the soldiers around them also quickly retreated to the right of Chudong. Although at this time, deadwood roared loudly to their soldiers to maintain the support type, it didn''t work. At this time, it seemed that everything was over, with the soldiers'' morale shaking. There were more and more people running away, two at first, and ten at last. In the end, there were nearly 100 people running away. After people run away, the pressure on Chudong side is naturally much less. After all, relying on the 300 fully armed and well-trained soldiers of Chu Dong, there should be no big problem in dealing with the 400 other soldiers. Because of this, Chu Dong naturally does not hesitate now. He issued a roar, let his soldiers began to rush forward, sure enough, in Chu Dong''s roar on the infection, Chu Dong side this group of soldiers are all crazy toward the front of the past, this time Chu Dong determined to start calm, full fight, to let this group of soldiers understand, they are not easy to provoke. See Chu Dong a group of soldiers wrong over, rotten wood at this time also have no way, he can only bite his teeth, and then ordered to let the soldiers face the enemy on both sides. Hundreds of soldiers collided with each other. At this time, the situation was like a bloody battle. Generally, people on both sides began to fight each other. They kept using their weapons to bring wounds to each other, but at the same time, there were also many wounds on their own. But even so, it''s really something to lean on this one. After all, Chu Dong''s soldiers have put on armor at this time. It''s because of the value of these escorts that they can take the lead in this battle. Now the cases of rotten wood have begun to be fewer and fewer, and Chu Dong also began to keep pushing forward. At this time, rotten wood wastes itself These fronts, which had been set up by Ji Chudong, would soon collapse again. While his front collapsed, it did not stop. Chudong laughed and continued to use his soldiers to advance to the front, and it was because of this that the rotten soldiers began to run around. However, because of the pressure behind the rotten wood, these soldiers had to return to the battlefield again in the process of fleeing. At this time, the whole battlefield was in chaos. Not only the rotten wood, but also the front of Chu Dong himself was in chaos. But Chu Dong knew that this was what the primitive people were fighting. What Chu Dong had to do That is to set up a front ahead of time and let them have the opportunity to pursue and withdraw. I don''t understand that at this time, Chu Dong understood that sometimes morale is really a very important thing in the battle, and now the situation of the soldiers under deadwood''s hands is just like this. They seem to be very scared, but they can''t help it. Although panda seems to be trying his best to maintain his sense of honor and hope his soldiers can continue to hold on, it''s useless. Now for the soldiers under the hands of rotten wood, the direct help of the Lord is a complete meat grinder. Although at this time, Chu Dong really tried his best to keep the soldiers under his hand in the formation, it didn''t work. Now these soldiers seem to have red eyes. He still kept sprinting forward and began to kill the enemies around him. But at this time, Chu Dong knew that the more he had to stick to it at this time Although it seems that Chu Dong''s situation is still dominant at this time, Chu Dong knows at this time that he can''t take it lightly at this last moment. Sure enough, when Chu Dong thinks he is winning, he suddenly seems to be aware of something. Then he looks back and finds that the soldiers have fled before, and now they are rolling again Tuchonglai, and not only that, this time it seems that they are ready to come, it turns out that the football just saw those people are not running away. They came back to the mountain directly to save the soldiers again. Now the situation of Chudong becomes more dangerous. Chudong has killed two sides of the enemy at the same time. On the one hand, it is the enemy on the front battlefield, but on the other hand, many enemies directly rush to the side. Now, for his decision, Chudong may regret that he underestimated the defense ability of this group of soldiers, he said He didn''t expect that these soldiers would really come back to their camp to bring help, but now it''s too late, and Chu Dong has nothing to say. He also knows that he doesn''t have to pay for it, but he didn''t expect that this time it was his own miscalculation.So at this time, Chu Dong thought, clenched his teeth, and then began to order that his group of soldiers began to retreat. Although Chu Dong had given the order, he also knew that the battlefield was very anxious, and even the most powerful soldiers were able to get away from it. Because of this, Chu Dong obviously felt that his group of soldiers were trapped in the battlefield. If he did not retreat for the time being, the most powerful troops he had on hand would soon be killed. Seeing that the situation became so difficult, Chu Dong could only bite his teeth tightly, and then ordered his cavalry to attack again. Not surprisingly, at this time, the cavalry behind Chu Dong had already made preparations, and they rushed forward with their teeth firmly. Now the cavalry of the east place all their hopes on him. Chapter 640 At this time, it''s not surprising that the cavalry on Chu Dong''s side had already launched a charge against the enemy in front of him. But at this time, it''s obvious that Chu Dong also understood that this group of cavalry didn''t leave a way for themselves when they launched the charge. Because at this time, the left and right wings of Chu Dong were already very weak. After all, in the face of such a powerful enemy, the Football Association almost put all their forces on top, so he now has almost no force on the left and right sides to cover, so in the absence of infantry harsh time, cavalry rush out, it will be very terrible hunting, Chu dongci''s heart also knows, that is his cavalry rush out It is a question whether we can come back after going out. After all, in order to build his cavalry team, Chu Dong did spend a lot of effort, but now it seems that the situation has not improved at all. And just because of this, Chu Dong now knew that all he did was relying on his cavalry to gamble on his luck. Because of this, although Chu Dong issued the order, he regretted the moment he issued it. But the military orders were like a mountain, and the cavalry who had been strictly trained by Chu Dong soon rushed out directly. Without hesitation, they rushed directly to the troops of Heishan who had already had reinforcements. Although this operation seems to have given up, and Chu Dong can only fight a very hard frontal conflict on the spot, now that the side of the Black Mountain Tribe has been reinforced, they look even more invincible. It can also be said that Chu Dong underestimated the results of this battle. Because of this, now Chu Dong has to pay for his mistakes, and what Chu Dong can do now is to go to the front with his own strength. Just because of this, Chu Dong roared and rushed forward. But his most loyal bodyguard Xia, who had been working hard to protect Chu Dong, rushed out directly. Chu Dong was just like the God of war. He jumped into the enemy line with one jump, and Chu Dong directly controlled the halberd in his hand through the force. He began to sweep the enemies around him as hard as he could. Sure enough, at this time, under the attack of Chu Dong, I seemed to have felt the pressure for these soldiers. They began to retreat constantly, hoping to avoid the main force. However, although Chu Dong looked like a rainbow of momentum, it just showed how helpless Chu Dong was and even wanted to fight with this group of people War. After Chu Dong joined the fight, they were also infected by Chu Dong, and their fight began to become more fierce. Now their fight is no longer so ordinary frontal fight, and now their fight has become more severe fighting each other. What surprised Chu Dong even more was that during the fighting, the soldiers on Chu Dong''s side always fought less and more. On average, a soldier had to face the attack of about three people at the same time. After all, the troops on the opposite side at this time were at least twice that of Chu Dong. Although at this time, Chu Dong also understood that the young situation could only be carried by himself, but suddenly Chu Dong seemed to understand a point, that is, the truth that the love thief captured the king first. It''s true that Chu Dong patted his head at this time, why didn''t he think of it before? But now Mingming can take the rotten wood directly by his own strength. Once he takes their chief, the battle of the main game is basically over. Thinking of this, Chu Dong doesn''t hesitate and flies up quickly. He urgently controls himself through his own force and starts to fly on foot. He flies up in the air and over the front of Wu A few people. He held the weapon tightly in his hand and directed the spearhead directly at the chief of the Black Mountain Tribe, rotten wood, who was also directing these people to fight in the rear. After seeing Chu Dong flying over, although rotten wood was startled, he soon found Chu Dong. This is true at this time. He also saw through the main force''s intention. Chu Dong wanted to make his soldiers retreat directly by catching the thief first. But when he saw Chu Dong rushing towards him, he not only didn''t retreat, but also showed a smile. "You don''t really think that this time you can get some advantages through such a little strange power in your hands as before. I tell you, this time you may not be so easy." After hearing what he said, Chu Dong was surprised, and then he saw that deadwood''s left side quietly held a crossbow, and then fired an arrow. Chu Dong couldn''t dodge. He was stabbed to the next second by this document. He immediately fell to the ground. As many soldiers in the army, he saw Chu Dong fall to the ground. Then they began to turn to Chu Dong and attack Chu Dong together. Did Chu Dong ever think that he would win this move again, and only this time could he feel that his body seemed to be short of strength, and even the strength inside his body became smaller and smaller.This is more powerful than those poisons before. After Chu Dong fell to the ground, although he was wearing a suit of armor, he barely blocked the attack, but as a group of soldiers, there were many wounds on his body, but at this critical moment. Xia suddenly rushed over the enemy''s line and directly stood in the way of Chu Dong. He waved his hand desperately, and the sword began to wave these weapons in his hand. After Xia rushes into the earthquake, this group of soldiers are soon repelled by his fierce counterattack. But it only lasted for less than a few seconds. After a few seconds, the soldiers around took the medicine again. They kept attacking Chu Dong again, and this time they looked even stronger. After all, at this time, the enemy''s chief sent him to the door. How could they not seize this opportunity? But it was precisely because of this time that Xia had no way. He kept helping Chu Dong resist the attacks of these people around him, so he was seriously injured, but he still stood in the same place. "Come on, leave me alone." Chapter 641 Chu Dong had no strength all over at this time. He stood up and looked at Xia who kept fighting for him. He really felt very uncomfortable. After all, Xia is a great general in the tribe. If he gets hurt, Chu Dong will never have anyone to use. It''s because of this, so this time his body of chewing voice stood up, he made a roar, and then he made a decision that shocked everyone. He actually put his finger directly into his wound, and then he released it directly from the original place in his body. Through the huge air flow, he directly forced out the blood contaminated with the venom in his body. But then Chu Dong''s action also directly led to his own body wound directly cracked, now Chu Dong''s body wound has become bigger, bleeding. Xia and several soldiers who directly fought into the enemy''s array also quickly covered Chudong and fought and retreated. At the same time, Chudong''s cavalry who had been fighting with the enemy''s reinforcements also quickly arrived, and several cavalry broke through the crowd in front of him. In this way, Chudong could have the opportunity to retreat. But in this process, Chu Dong faltered, it can be said that at this time he did not have any strength, basically relying on Xia to support Chu Dong, step by step from the enemy crowd. And not only that, at this time, although it seems that Chu Dong is still surrounded by commanders, this group of soldiers let them quickly retreat, approaching this time, Chu Dong also found that his front has appeared a cut, and the number of enemies at this time is obviously more than Chu Dong. If they had no defense, they would have been made dumplings by the enemy. Although the situation is like this, it seems that Chu Dong doesn''t have much to do at this time. He retreats for a while, and then continues to command the staff to start fighting while retreating. But at this time, Xia Xinli also knows that their position is very embarrassing. If they retreated like this again, there would be no way out. At that time, they would fight against each other in a real sense, but in this way, Chu Dong''s own troops also lost their initiative. Because of this, although Xia didn''t want Chu Dong to retreat, although Chu Dong had given orders at this time, Xia couldn''t help it. He kept covering me, and the soldiers kept fighting. While they were retreating, they went back to their camp again, but this time it was obvious that their preparation was not enough. Before the construction of the defensive offensive inside the camp was completed, they had already entered the battle, but it was because Yu Jiumu launched the attack at this time that Chu Dong didn''t have much time to prepare. It was because of this that Chu Dong could only make such a helpless move at this time. Although the fighting situation was very difficult at this time, it was obvious that deadwood knew it in his heart. Now is the best time to kill Chu Dong. As long as he can kill himself in this battle, then he will be able to enhance the advantage and prestige of his tribe. However, Chu Dong knew that these battles had to be fought. After all, he still needed the drugs developed by their tribe. Because of this, Chu Dong didn''t feel like retreating, and because of this, Chu Dong also knew. That is, although they have the hope to retreat at this time, he also knows in his heart that if Chu Dong chooses to retreat at this time, he will be bitten and spanked by others, but he doesn''t choose to retreat at this time. Because of this, I really feel that there is no way. As he retreats, he thinks about how to use other methods to make a surprise. After all, at this time, the soldiers under him had already consumed some. Although their armor and weapons were much better than those of the Black Mountain Tribe, the number of them could drown them in the end. Because of this, the so-called Chu Dong had no way. After all, he did not have many troops in his tribe this time, and he directly brought out most of the troops in the tribe. The rest of the elite stayed in the tribe for defense. After all, he did not know when the tomb elder would launch another sneak attack. Because of this, the so-called Chu Dong was indeed helpless at this time. But there is no way, now Chu Dong can only grit his teeth and insist on, while he began to observe the surrounding situation. It is true that the land here has become very dry because of the cold winter, and the land under it is also very hard. So Chu Dong knew that if he could use the underground land as a weapon, it would be the best. But now Chu Dong had no strength, let alone the original force, although he was forced out a lot of venom. He can hardly use it now, and can only stand up, which is his limit, but he can''t help it. Now everyone in front of him is a soldier trained in his tribe, and how can Chu Dong let his soldiers be slaughtered by the enemy.Because of this, Chu Dong understood that he didn''t have much ability in the sky, but he still had the determination to force himself. Therefore, Chu Dong did his best to release his force directly, regardless of his body''s discomfort. However, it was not surprising that only when he released the original moment, he suddenly felt uncomfortable all over, and then had a very disgusting feeling, a sudden puff. A burst of crimson blood came straight out of his mouth. "Chief, chief, are you ok?" Xia was very worried at this time. Obviously, he was also very worried about Chu Dong''s body. We should know that in such a primitive society, there was a great lack of drugs. Because of this, there was no way. Once a person was seriously injured, it was not far from death. Thanks to Xia''s Yang, they were in the chairman''s tribe, so they were seriously injured several times. Chu Dong tried his best to pull them back from the edge of death. But this does not mean that Chu Dong can be the same as them. After all, compared with their two soldiers, Chu Dong''s physique is still weaker. Although the current situation seems extremely sad for Chu Dong. Chapter 642 However, Chu Dong still calmed down his power and released a force in his body. Sure enough, after Chu Dong released the force in his body, he immediately vomited blood, and then almost fell on his knees. If I hadn''t helped him, I''m afraid he would have fallen down now. But even so, it does not mean that Chu Dong will stop his action. That''s why. So at this time, Chu Dong once again tried his best to release a raw material directly on the ground. Not surprisingly, after Chu Dong released this principle, the frozen soil on the floor was directly broken. Chu Dong in the control of the hands of these principles, directly these broken soil directly solidified, and then forced to fly forward. Sure enough. In Chu Dong such a wave of operation, in front of these soil also directly flew to the front, this group of Black Mountain Tribe soldiers in front. Their eyes were blinded by the mud for a moment, and then they had no way to stop their attack for a moment, but it didn''t mean that Chu Dong was the safest, because at this time, they decided to understand that he could only stop their attack for a moment, but Chu Dong was still good at it Yes. Because the eyes of these soldiers have been covered by the mud, they can''t open their eyes for a while. At this moment, they feel that they are full of air and immediately kill them. He directly rushes over the crowd, waves the weapons in his hands, and cuts off all their heads in the blink of an eye. After such a small trick of Chu Dong and the cavalry around them charging in turn, it seems that their situation is not as difficult as before. And the situation more than once, this time even rotten wood he did not expect, Chu Dong actually will use such an idea in the crisis. And this idea also worked. After Chu Dong did this, the cavalry around him repeatedly attacked and killed, which really caused great casualties to his people in a short time, but he was not a vegetarian himself. Then he quickly took out another bottle from his waist and threw it on the ground. There was only a loud noise. The bottle burst open in an instant. Then there was a burst of smoke coming out of the bottle. But when Chu Dong saw the smoke, he immediately ordered all the people to continue to retreat. Because this time, the smoke Chu Dong saw was actually a kind of purple smoke, which he had seen before. Sure enough, after hearing Chu Dong''s orders, Chu Dong''s cavalry began to retreat, and Chu Dong''s cavalry quickly withdrew from the battlefield. After these people were affected by the smoke, their bodies burst out immediately, and then they became monsters with tentacles. Sure enough, Chudong and Xia are already familiar with this situation. But the soldiers around Chu Dong didn''t think so. At least they had never seen such a terrible monster before, so many soldiers began to vomit. But soon this group of soldiers stabilized their position again, retreated, put their shield in front of them, and began to slowly wait for these monsters to move forward. At this time, although Xia Xinli knew that these monsters could be restrained, it was very difficult for them to make fire in this place. Moreover, as the most powerful fighting force among them, Chu Dong had been poisoned all over at this time, so he had no considerable fighting power at all. Let alone being able to turn into combat effectiveness, I''m afraid even self-protection is difficult. So at this time, Chu Dong had no way. He was looking at my own scene at the later stage. After all, the only thing that could restrain these monsters at this time was the fire except his own strength. If Chu Dong was in a normal state, it would not be a strange thing to make a fire in this land, but if he did not make a fire in this situation now, he would be in agony if he used a little force. So at this time, Chu Dong had no choice. After all, when the monsters come across the motherland, they still have the ability to use the international environment to help them. This is the situation around Dongchu, so there is no way to think about it. But at this time, it was obvious that rotten wood would never give Chu Dong too many opportunities. Because of this, he now feels that there is no way. Because he is seriously injured at this time, he can only reluctantly grit his teeth and let the surrounding soldiers support him. It is also a military order to stop this order at this time. After getting Chu Dong''s order, these soldiers also went straight down without hesitation. With shields in their hands, they tried their best to move forward and began to move closer. It wasn''t long.Both sides also immediately mixed together, sure enough, at this time, the soldiers under Chu Dong''s hand also began to wave their weapons desperately, constantly cutting down these faltering monsters in front of them. Have you seen it? Now you should understand that your power is nothing at all. Only sacrifice can give me the most powerful power. At this time, it was obvious that he was eye-catching. He continued to move forward step by step while roaring. But to Chu Dong''s surprise, under the influence of this force, ordinary people would have some changes, but I don''t know why eye-catching didn''t change at this time, and he didn''t become a monster. Why on earth? Although there is no way for Dongchu at any time. But he couldn''t see through the rotten wood all the time. What was hidden behind the scenes? After all, he began to understand in his heart that at least none of the tribes cooperating with these sacrificial rites was normal. It was obvious that he now felt gloomy. In fact, rotten wood should have been transformed. Because of this, at this time, deadwood called on his soldiers to move forward, and he went on. Soon, he was directly bathed in the purple smoke. And it seems that rotten wood seems to enjoy itself in this purple cloud. Chapter 643 There was no pain at all. Because of this, Chu Dong was shocked. So at this time, Chu Dong did not hesitate, he quickly raised his weapon, and then began to join the battle, but at this time, Chu Dong''s goal is not to become a monster warrior in this round. At this time, Chu Dong knew that he must kill the eye-catching people as soon as possible, otherwise the consequences might be unimaginable. But when Chu Dong just passed through the earthquake, he was going to fight with him alone. Suddenly, he seemed to see it and threw out a tentacle directly from the purple smoke. Chu Dong was directly shot out and fell heavily on the ground. When he looked up at the situation in front of him again, he found that the rotten wood still looked the same as before, but he didn''t know why. Chu Dong felt it. After absorbing the purple smoke, he seemed to be a little different. Sure enough, at this time, he began to approach Chu Dong step by step. While approaching Chu Dong, he began to smile. Then he began to release his crystal tentacles and beat Chu Dong again. The soldiers in front of him could not resist the attack of rotten wood The attack went straight back. "What should the chief do?" Obviously, Xia was flustered at this time. After all, he didn''t expect that deadwood would accept this strange power. Before Ming Ming, the most common monsters were very difficult to deal with, but this time there was an enhanced version. It was obvious that both Xia and Chu Dong could see that rotten wood must have undergone some special addition, so he could maintain a person''s appearance. And not only that, at this time, some tentacles in his hands were also very powerful, and he was able to kill several soldiers directly with one blow. You should know that Chu Dong''s soldiers were very strong. After such rigorous training, they could not resist the attack of rotten wood, which was enough to show how powerful his power was. "What to do? Chief, what shall we do now? " Xia said while worried frowning, it is obvious that at this time he also understand that now for him, the situation has become very difficult. But Chu Dong kept his hope at this time. He looked back at Xia as he said it. It was obvious that there was a lot of hope in his eyes at this time. "It''s useless for Xia to say anything else now. To deal with such a person, only the two of us can attack together." Just because of this, Xia listened to the president''s words, and the two of them began to fly left and right towards the rotten wood. Sure enough, shortly after that, deadwood found out their intentions, and then he laughed. Unexpectedly, you two dare to rush towards me. You really don''t want to die, but since you want to die so much, I''ll give you this chance. He said while laughing, and then began to keep waving his left and right tentacles, and began to keep attacking Chu Dong and Xia. It is obvious that Xia''s body method is very agile at this time. He quickly and very easily evaded the tentacle, but Chu Dong could not escape, he could only bite his teeth to resist desperately, and then began to release all these forces in front of him. Chu Dong tried his best to release the force on himself and was forced out so much blood. Only can we resist the attack of rotten wood, which shows how strong rotten wood is. It is because of this, so now Chudong heart understand that today''s rotten wood he is not a person, and it is also because of this, so now he has no way, can only do his best towards him. But soon Xia had rushed in front of him, and he was ready to hit the dead wood with one blow. Sure enough, at this time, deadwood hesitated for a while, and then very easily waved his tentacles, directly toward Xia. At this time, Xia also looked back on his weapons and kept resisting. But the next second Xia also quickly and directly shook off his tentacles, and then forced a knife in his hand. Sure enough, soon after Xia''s knife, the rotten wood screamed, and soon he began to retreat step by step. He was surprised. He did not expect that Xia''s knife was so sharp that he could directly cut his tentacles. Just because of this, Xia naturally didn''t hesitate at this time. He kept looking back at the weapon in his hand and started to attack the rotten wood. Because of this, Chu Dong started to accumulate his strength while retreating. He planned to use only his cloud power and then hit the rotten wood hard. Sure enough, it was a little difficult for deadwood to resist the attack of two men at the same time. Just because of this, he planned to deal with Xia Jin, the fastest, and then turn to Chu Dong. Now deadwood''s two hands began to attack Xia from left to right, and Xia was forced to turn to the defensive situation at this time.It''s just because of this, so now Xia also began to become very decadent step by step, he knew that his strength was limited, he now needed Chu Dong''s help, and at this time Chu Dong also began to accumulate strength, he adjusted the time to throw out his weapon. This time, it''s not a simple investment of Chu''s own. So at this time, the power of this weapon is also very powerful. It''s not surprising that nomads have begun to be complacent at this time. Just because of this, now he directly waved two tentacles in his hand, intending to directly bind Chu Dong''s weapon in his hand. But he didn''t expect that Chu Dong''s weapon was so powerful at this time. It actually penetrated his assistant directly and penetrated through his tentacles. Rotten wood gave out a scream, but soon after, Chudong became very difficult. He bit his teeth and retreated very hard. This time, his attention to stand at attention was almost finished. Because of this, he had no way now. Chu Dong had become very weak at this time. "Chief!"!!! What''s the matter with you? " At this time, Xia also made a shout. Chapter 644 Overlord also started his own journey at this time. After all, he had already said at the beginning that he had to find this set of ancient beasts. After all, he also believed that this was the future of his tribe and his own. It is precisely because of this that he will find this ancient giant at all costs, which is his future and what he will achieve in the future. However, it is not easy for him to grasp this ancient giant in front of him. After all, he knows in his heart that the reason why he can''t find himself in front of him is me One of the key points is that he has to make a deal with the daughter of death. On that day, Bawang became the condition of the death journey, and soon returned to his camp. Moreover, at this time, the death journey mysteriously told Baowang that he would come back to him after a few days. At that time, he would ask Bawang to do something for him, and during this time, he might as well continue to practice Learn from the power in him. This time, the daughter of death is still very clear about what kind of ability the overlord has. He also knows in his heart that if the overlord''s power is applied properly, it can be almost stronger than such an elder. Although for the daughter of death, the power of overlord is also greatly reduced. You should know that as early as the great ancient races ruled the surface design, every 50 here will have at least 3-4 elements to deal with different situations. At that time, everyone may not be very powerful as long as they master the elements. It can be said that at that time, these witches were really a headache for these great ancient races. They could only find ways to disperse these witches and then try to besiege them. It was through this way that the great ancient race killed several witches. At that time, after understanding all these things, the big human tribes chose to hide all the sewage. After that, even if these witches need to act, most of them are collective actions and will never appear in the wild alone. So now when he saw the newspaper website on the journey of death, it was obvious that he could feel that the overlord was much weaker than some of the witches at that time, because the daughter of death knew it in her heart. After human beings thought that the great ancient civilization had been eliminated, they turned into an all-round civil war in a short time. After this civil war, human beings dispersed into such scattered tribes. Moreover, during the civil war, the power of the elements mastered by the wizard became an excellent means to divide up the land. It is precisely because of this, so now the psychology of the dead children is very clear. At that time, in order to prevent other pollutants, they carved up the land through their own elements and so on, so a kind of group with power to control power, such as man temple, was born. After that, once a person wakes up to the power of elements in this land, he can either be hidden or forced to enter the temple for assessment. Only after the assessment is successful can he enter the blind shop and become an apprentice. However, the assessment of man temple is not like the assessment of a Galaxy star hand, but it seems to increase the difficulty on purpose. Many of the candidates who just awakened the power of elements died in the assessment because they didn''t pass the assessment. However, most of the people who survived were naturally gifted with the power of elements. Only they could stay in Ma''anshan shop, which not only controlled the number of dirty stones on the land, but also ensured that there were plenty of reserve talents in the temple. In addition, at that time, the temple of man would educate the apprentices who had just been recruited into the blind area. They tied up their apprentices'' brains in the form of religion and told them that they had awakened. People such as elements were identified by heaven and possessed the power of God. Therefore, to serve the temple of man was to serve the land. So let them convince the apprentices who have just entered their college in such a distorted way. But from the beginning, they planted a seed in their heart. After they gradually gained some ability and status, they began to use God as their own. They really thought they were a God. In this way, over time, the people in this land basically have nothing to do with the temple of man. Inside the temple of man, the apprentices who had just entered the temple to study were basically cut off from their hometown. It is precisely because of this that the dead children know very well in their hearts how far the people of this land have suppressed those who have used the power of elements? Just because of this, the journey of death at this time also understood how rare a person like Bawang, who can control the power of three elements at the same time, is in this land. Even Bawang alone has the ability to dominate. However, at this time, it is obvious that overlord is also very nervous. What he is nervous about is nothing else. What he is nervous about now is his strength.The overlord''s psychology is also very clear, that is, the strength of his body is very obvious. If he publicizes it at will, it will bring him a lot of danger. Because of this, he dare not easily disclose his experience. Even he had strict control over the interior of the camp, and no one was allowed to go near the overlord''s training ground when he was doing strength training. But even so, the training time of overlord also becomes very difficult. After all, he has to be tied up in everything, which is not good for him. It is precisely because of this that the so-called overlord is very distressed. He is thinking about how to train his strength more effectively. At the same time, he is thinking about what will happen if his strength is found. So over and over again, Overlord almost drives himself crazy. But there is no way. Since death is your request, Overlord can only do it. So in these two days, overlord is basically closed. He directly locks himself in a room. Chapter 645 In this way, there are many advantages. Now the overlord knows that he is really busy, but it doesn''t mean he has nothing to do. In fact, the overlord knows very well. Now, if he doesn''t continue to train so well, I''m afraid there will be more and more troubles in the future. Because of this, he didn''t think much about hugging him now. He still chose to calm down and began to train calmly with his own efforts. After all, the overlord brothers also understand that for him, if he doesn''t think much about it now, he''d better calm down If he doesn''t train so well, I''m afraid he will encounter more serious setbacks in his own side. Now there is a good opportunity in front of Bawang. This opportunity is nothing else. It''s an opportunity to subvert the land power. But if Bawang doesn''t have a baby to live in, it will let this opportunity slip away. Naturally, Bawang doesn''t want this kind of thing to happen. That''s why now Bawang has chosen ten He concentrated on training in his camp. These soldiers around want to look one by one, and seem to feel that the overlord seems to be preparing for something at this time. However, they are very afraid of the overlord''s anger, so they usually dare not speak or think about it. They can only speculate slowly based on their own observation. But no matter how they observe, it''s useless. After all, for the overlord, what they do now is nothing at all, and the exposure heart knows that no one will betray themselves. That''s why, now that the exposure heart knows this point, it''s natural that it doesn''t take care of too much, but continues to concentrate on training. The overlord was also very bold this time. He directly released these forces in the field into the whole room, and he gathered in front of the solid solidified by these forces, carefully observed the source of these forces in front of him. Although the overlord fish can feel these forces, it seems that they are calling for themselves, but the overlord also knows that what he is doing now is just the beginning, and that''s why. Therefore, while observing these pure energy components, Overlord began to listen carefully to the sound of these forces, as if the sound was fair. Generally, different energies sent out very different melodies. Moreover, Overlord had never been exposed to any kind of music in his life, so this kind of sound made him happy It sounds very pleasant, but at the same time, Overlord seems to have mastered some essentials. Once he focuses his attention on a certain force, the sound of that force will become more and more harsh. But on the contrary, if the overlord just spread his attention on these three kinds of energy, the overlord found that these energies did not seem to be affected at all, and the sound was still very pleasant. Now the overlord understands that he must spread all his attention on the surrounding energy all the time. Only in this way can the overlord really use this power to the extreme. Because of this, now that Bawang understood this point, he didn''t hesitate to continue to divide his attention into three parts and spread them equally. Sure enough, accompanied by such a pleasant voice, Bawang used these three forces to the extreme for the first time, but now he found it a little difficult I let go. Just for a moment, the Kung Fu overlord found that these forces in his hands started to lose control, and then in the blink of an eye, he twisted on this piece of land and made a big explosion. In the dark night, this kind of explosion is particularly harsh. Even the civilians inside the tribe are awakened by this kind of explosion. They are very surprised to open their eyes, but what they see now is a colorful sky. Overlord because of his power out of control, so directly this force directly to the sky, and not only that, he also directly to his place in this house to blow up, you know, for overlord, this house can take several days to build. But the key point is not the house. The real point is that he has released his strength directly. You know, the civilians inside the overlord basically know nothing about the fact that the overlord has energy. That''s why the overlord has been able to train his strength in his own tribe. But now the overlord lives in the village However, if the power is released, then there is no way for the overlord. Then the overlord climbed out of the ruins, and immediately asked the surrounding soldiers to retreat the civilians. Then he began to think about what to do next with his eyes closed. It''s obvious that the storm is very troublesome at this time, because he knows that this is what it is. It''s absolutely not easy to manage with your mouth. If he is so good at managing, then many challengers will not appear in the overlord tribe. But in any case, the overlord gave the order, and then asked the surrounding soldiers to drive all the civilians home, and then called another group of soldiers.It was not until this time that he calmed down, and then he left the ruins step by step. However, for the overlord, the ruins in front of him didn''t mean anything at all. What he was really afraid of now was that someone would leak along with this matter. If so, I''m afraid that for the overlord, what he would face next would not be crowning calamity. What he will face will be the punishment of the gods. After all, the overlord type also knows how much these elders hate the overlord and hide their power. Moreover, they know in their hearts that they are looking for these people with hidden power so efficiently, in fact, in order to restrain the emergence of the power that they can compete with. And Overlord will soon become a new power in front of him. So now Bawang has basically made a decision, he must let all these things settle down. Because of this, Overlord closed his eyes. Although he knew that there was not much to do, he did not represent overlord. Now he has no initiative. Chapter 646 The next day, Overlord directly called all the pingming together, and not only that, he also began to talk with the plane problems around him, which was what they saw yesterday and what it was. It turned out that the overlord still explained to the common people through his old ways, but this time he added more mythological color, because overlord''s heart also knew that he was very close to finding the ancient giant beast, and it was just because of this, so now overlord also directly instilled those thoughts into his tribe through him at the beginning Dharma told his witnesses that what they will face now is the oracle. They will face the call of God. It is because of this that a strange light came out of their horizon last night, which is to tell them that God is coming. It is also because of this that the townspeople under the overlord''s hand have calmed down one by one. Not only that, but now they believe that they are the children of heaven ¡£ It can be said that the overlord played a very good trick. Sure enough, after two days, the villagers basically stopped talking about what they saw that night, and their discussion topic became the question of why they were God''s people. Actually, they have always thought that they were the descendants of ancient beasts, so now they are gifted with visions, which just shows that ancient beasts are about to appear in their land. So in the last two days, it is said that these civilians in the tribe are not as boring as before, but have a future of problems. What they do every day is to fall on the ground on purpose, praying and begging their God to appear as soon as possible. You should know that things like this are naturally good for Bawang. Now Bawang can not only have more noble protection for the residents under his hand, but also spontaneously explain many things for him. It can be said that the overlord''s action this time definitely killed two birds with one stone, which not only safeguarded his image inside the tribe, but also covered up the fact that he had this special power outside. Although overlord''s operation is really good, it doesn''t mean that no one will realize what he has done. Although Bawang''s wishful thinking was jingling, the other side of the temple also began to notice the current situation. After all, at this time, the temple of man was investigating the causes of the land change, and at the same time, it began to think about what the current situation was. Although it is not very obvious that they investigated the reasons for the land change at this time, someone observed such a strange phenomenon in the South last night, and they immediately reported the matter to the elders. Sure enough, after getting such a result, we quickly held a meeting for this group of exhibitions. After all, for them, nothing is more important than the change of elements and so on. Because of this, when they are participating in this meeting, one by one, they also become very nervous ¡£ One of the most nervous is elder Feng, because it is obvious that there is an intention in the sky, and he is here. I''ve heard that the power of thunder and the other two elders has been revealed before. The three colors appeared last night, which corresponded to these three attributes. Because of this, the old generation of Fengcheng is more nervous now. He is very worried that his power leakage will be known by others, because now he doesn''t want the situation to be like this. After all, he still has a lot of plans that have not been implemented and completed. If his plans are not completed, it will be unfair to him, and he will not accept such a result. Because of this, he is now racking his brains to think about what the situation is. After all, he has no idea I''ve never met such a problem before. Now what''s the reason for all this? Dear brothers, the situation we are facing now has become more and more difficult. After all, we thought that the power of elements would not be out of balance, but today we find that we are all wrong. Now the imbalance of the power of elements is very serious, no matter who can''t stop all this, so our purpose this time is also very obvious, we are looking for the best way Find out the reason for the problem this time, so I hope you don''t rush to say your answer, let''s have a good discussion. Even elder Guang, who is usually very pedantic, has become very polite today. Once elder Guang is polite, it really scares these people in China. After all, they all know that elder Guang is not a very polite person, but now he has become like this. This only shows that the upper authorities give him a hand The pressure is big enough. Now that they are the leaders of the temple of man, there is no doubt that they are naturally their leaders. This time, their leaders put such great pressure on them, so now they know how important this matter is.For a moment, all the elders were cautious. "Then what I hope to know is our leader''s attitude towards this matter..." As a group of elders, they carefully tested the current situation while asking. But at this time, the answer given by elder Guang was obvious and shocked the people around him. "Now our leader is very angry." After hearing this, all the elders were scared to pee, because they did not expect that their leader would be so angry one day, which shows that they should be very dissatisfied with this matter now. "The leader said that if there is a vision on the horizon, there is only one possibility, that is, there may be many people with powerful elements in this land. After all, that color is divided into three colors, which means that there are at least three such powerful people." Elder Guang shuddered as he spoke. It was obvious that he knew what they were busy with. All along, they were based on suppressing the power of others, but now they didn''t seem to be so. Now they didn''t seem to fulfill their duties. Chapter 647 "So what''s next?" At this time, it is obvious that elder Mu is already very flustered. He also knows what the consequences will be if the leader gets angry, and he doesn''t want to bear all this. "I don''t know what to do, so now the leaders are forcing us to thoroughly investigate this matter. We must do a better job." Elder Guang talked and talked with each other. At this time, it seems that he really has no other way, but what can he do? Now the situation is so precarious that he naturally doesn''t have too many ideas. It''s obvious that at the beginning of the meeting, they were thinking about the situation. Although they released those special energies last time and did not burn them down, it does not mean that they are related to this energy fluctuation. Although he thought so in his heart, now the situation is really so, and it has become very difficult. Because of this, he has no way now. "So if you have any suggestions, please put forward them as soon as possible. We can make a decision as soon as possible, and I can give an account to the leader as soon as possible." At this time, everyone began to discuss it in one word, but most of the things they discussed were of little value, so elder Feng stood up at this time. "Since you don''t want to go in person now, I''ll have to come." He didn''t really want to go there. His current situation is not so much his own, but now he has no way to go. After all, this situation means a very special thing for him. That is the thing that he once revealed his power. He had to try to hide it. Only in this way did he decide to let himself go. And now after so long, it''s obvious that most of the elders around him are used to their habits. Few elders are willing to waste their precious time running around. After all, as far as the team leader is concerned, any training time is very precious. That''s why they don''t want to run around. He is trying every means to enhance his strength. Although from the surface, it''s just to serve the leader better, everyone is preparing for the worst. As for the final preparation, no one is willing to make it clear. However, we all know that they have to prepare for the future when dealing with leaders. Although the situation is like this, no one knows whether it is like this now. After all, no one knows when the leaders will choose such a big fight, but after they have known this place for so many years, they have already known it clearly in their heart, that is, where they are now and what they are doing. Basically, they are all serving their leaders, and for their leaders, they are basically using up their uncle''s tools, so in fact, in their leaders'' view, they are basically no different from those challengers. It is precisely because of this that they are so careful now, thinking about how not to offend their leaders while still thinking about how to control all this in front of them. But in the end, they thought about it for a long time and only came up with one result, that is, only by gradually enhancing their strength can they restrain the behavior of their leaders towards them as much as possible. And it''s true that their leaders are basically afraid to attack these elders casually. After all, although the situation in front of them seems that the impression does not belong to the leaders, it is not so. The leader is also trying to separate the relationship between these elders. If this group of elders attack, I''m afraid the situation will be bad. So he tried his best to make these elders not stay in the temple if they were OK, for fear that there would be some small groups in the Presbyterian Church. But this time, it seems that the task is not as simple as before. It is obvious that the leader has also been threatened. He finds that his threat is not only hidden from the inside of the temple, but also from the outside. At this moment, he also began to feel his miscalculation. He didn''t expect that there were people like this outside. So this time he has no way, what he can do now is to completely extinguish the resistance before it rings. At this time, when all the elders heard the wind building and took the initiative to go to the South Community, they were also relieved. They knew in their hearts that now someone had come to carry it on. If this action was blocked and the handling was not perfect, then all the trouble would be on his own. Although it seems that they have started their own calculations at this time, they must have their own ideas. After all, he knows that this situation is the best result for him, although it seems risky.So at this time, he didn''t hesitate, and he didn''t shirk his responsibility. Instead, he stood up very quickly, and then quickly turned into a strong wind and sped away towards the distance. As he was flying in the air, he was still thinking about those things. After all, he really couldn''t understand the current situation. Why did the power he leaked suddenly become like this? Why did he lose control? You know, he is too clear about how much gold they have spent in order to control these people who have not been certified to use elements. In the end, this kind of thing happened. At this time, the situation seems to be much better after overlord has finished his education to the civilians. But at this time, Bawang had already used his element power properly, so he was not what he used to be. Today, when Bawang town was busy with all kinds of things to do, he suddenly felt a strong wind in the distance. The overlord bit his teeth and spat. "Damn it, the more time this old man comes, the worse luck it is!" The overlord said, but he still chose to stand up, and then left alone step by step, ready to meet elder Feng. But this time, he didn''t know what the wind was telling him. After all, all the things he could do had been done for him. Chapter 648 When Geng Jingba came out of the camp, he was welcomed by the soldiers on both sides There is no exception. "I didn''t expect that after such a long time, your tribe is still so orderly." Elder Feng met with overlord not long after he landed, and Overlord still looked the same. Although overlord was carrying a heavy armor, it seemed that wearing armor anytime and anywhere had become a sign of overlord. Elder Feng naturally knew this, so now that he arrived at Bawang''s camp, he began to pretend that he was very familiar with Bawang. As they walked, they talked about Bawang until he was sealed. This time, there must be something to trouble him. Elder Feng also knew that Bawang had already been entrusted to do something I''m tired of it. Two people have guessed each other''s mind, but don''t know why, just don''t say. "I said that when I passed you last time, what kind of duel party were you holding? Why don''t you do it this time?" Hearing what he said, Overlord naturally laughed. "It''s just a pastime. In fact, to join our army, you have to go through very strict examinations." In the middle of Bawang''s words, he went back to have a look, and then he shook his head and said. "If you want to see it, elder, I''ll start to arrange people now, and I''ll give you a show now, OK?" Although elder Feng was very moved by overlord''s enthusiastic performance at this time, after all, he became a God and understood that all of his networks and interest groups used each other. Sometimes I find that my few good friends on this land are actually the only one left. Thinking of this, elder Feng seems to feel lucky for himself. After all, he is very happy that he is still a bit of a friend. After all, compared with other elders, he is also a bit of a social person. Overlord also has elder, two people are advancing, at the same time began to talk in a low voice. "Then what can I do for you this time?" Overlord is also a smart man. He never beat around the Bush, which is what the elder likes most about him. So this time, because overlord said that master Zhang could only pretend to be polite, he looked very embarrassed, but then he also laughed. "After all, if you have a lot of work to do, I hope you will not be bothered ¡£¡± The overlord didn''t say anything. Instead, he continued to lead the elder into his tent as before, and then began to order others to show him all the weapons and armor he had just made in this period of time, even the same as before, so as not to find the best craftsman in the nearby tribe and make a brand new suit for the elder. The elder likes such things very much. Among all the elders in the Presbyterian Council, only elder Feng often changes his clothes every three or five times. After all, the other elders usually wear the same clothes for most of their lives. At most, someone in the temple of man attacked and distributed some good robes to the elders below, but their clothes are basically the same. But elder Feng is different from them. At least elder Feng has certain requirements for his clothes. Especially after he has gained this new power, he hopes to dress himself as a God. After getting the gift from overlord, elder Feng was very happy. Then he laughed and continued to talk to overlord. "But you''re right. This time I come to see you, I really have something urgent. I''m sorry." Although the overlord was very unhappy at this time, he could not say anything at all. He could only nod his head silently, because at this time, overlord''s face was wearing a helmet connected with a mask, so elder Feng could not see what kind of expression was on overlord''s face? But the situation of overlord is also true, he looks very impatient. But now that he has known elder Feng for so many years, he has long known how to pretend that he has no temper in front of him. Just because of this, he has been fooled by the overlord. He always thinks that the overlord should be determined. Because of this, after elder Feng and repaying kindness face to face with each other, Overlord also wisely asked the soldiers on both sides to step down.Then he and the elder were sitting upright. This time, the overlord was also very curious, and the elder had something to trouble him. Elder Feng sighed, and then told the story of yesterday. But at this time, after hearing these words, Overlord was very glad that he had a mask on his face. Otherwise, he would have seen the twisted expression on his face. But overlord didn''t think that his power was out of control yesterday, which led to changes in the sky. Not only people in his tribe knew about this, but even the gods Everyone in the temple knows. What''s more, the leader of man Temple noticed this, and the leader was very angry about this. At this time, although the situation is like this, but fortunately, Overlord still showed the restraint he should have as a tribal player. Although he heard the news that shocked him in front of Feng Changlao, he still looked as if he was. "Well, elder, what does that variable thing you said last night have to do with my tribe? Although I heard some noises last night, I didn''t pay much attention to them. After all, when the volcanic tribes were still on that volcanic island, they began to tinkle and build those weapons day and night. I''ve been used to them for a long time. " Chapter 649 Obviously, according to Bawang, now Bawang is totally unaware of recent events, and not only has he not been aware of them, but because of his habit, Bawang even regards these sounds as the sounds of Vulcan tribes in building weapons. "You should know that this land can continue to develop so safely under our refutation of rumors, no matter you or other tribes. But if you are led by some anxious people and incite these witches who have the power of elements but have not been trained by us to resist US." Elder Feng sighed as he spoke, and then he squinted at the cold mask on overlord''s face. "I''m afraid that when the Challenger came across the temple, he would not know that the whole land would be replaced by the challenger." In other words, in the eyes of the elder, this is just a kind of headman who is crazy. Overlord did not speak, but pretended to be very devout nodded, did not speak, and then let elder Feng continue to shrink. "It''s the light of the three wizard leaders that we have come to the conclusion of this morning. And it''s the light of the three wizard leaders that we have come to the conclusion of this morning." Although elder Feng spent a lot of time in front of him, some didn''t tell him how correct his purpose of coming to this place was, how important such things were, or how the temple of man maintained the order of this land, he didn''t want to hear such things for a long time. After all, the elder felt that he had to be perfunctory in the next five passages. Although he knew that man Temple didn''t like these people who had the power of elements all the time, he didn''t imagine that these people had been monitoring the land silently in their own way. Once there were people who used elements too strongly, they would send people to investigate as soon as possible. Well, the elder thing has to go back to our initial question. Now that you have come to my tribe, you have also told me what happened yesterday. Naturally, I understand how important such things are to you. But I still can''t help asking, what does this have to do with my tribe? Although overlord didn''t seem to have any impatience at this time, what kind of feelings is overlord prince? This passage has basically expressed incisively and vividly. If someone else talks with him like this, elder Feng would have been furious at this time. He should be able to destroy this cup of camp over and over again for more than ten times, so as to ease his hatred a little bit. But this time, so many people were tyrants, and the crazy elder was not a heartless person. He also clearly understood the truth of short hands and short mouth. So at this time, after being moistened by the overlord''s numerous tributes, elder Feng did not dare to say anything more at this time. He could only sit in the original position and be silent. After a long time, elder Feng raised his head again. "Don''t worry, it''s not fun. I just come here to see if you know anyone. After all, we have had several good cooperation before, and this time should be no exception." But when it comes to the word cooperation, Overlord, it''s basically like a volcano was set on fire. In a flash, all kinds of things that I have been looking for trouble to do for so many years are vividly in my mind. Although elder Feng has been constantly repeating how they protect the residents of this land, most of the people in this land do not have any awe for these elders and old men, although they believe in electricity saving. Even these small tribes think so. It is because of this that the overlord, who has always been very straightforward, does not think so, so now he knows it. "I come here this time to hope that you can use your influence in the South and your network, and let your friends help me to investigate where the strange light came from on that day. If there is any camp, and there are some extremely powerful people who can use the power of elements inside, you can also tell me at the first time." Although things like this sound very simple, elder Feng will never understand that every time he travels day and night, the soldiers in his army will be very tired, not to mention that he can''t get any benefits from his own tribe in the follow-up situation. It''s inevitable that the overlord will feel a little emotional if he does a lot of loss business like this.Not to mention when fengchenglao needed any materials for cultivation, Overlord provided positions in batches, and he also made a lot of efforts. But this time, even such a thing, he had to ask himself to do it. Obviously, at this time, the overlord was not happy in his heart, but he insisted on one thing. After all, things happen here, so now the overlord naturally has the obligation to cover things up here, so it''s easy to cover up the facts after the overlord agrees to this task. Although Bawang didn''t cheat the crazy elder so boldly before, this time it''s very important. It''s related to the future of his tribe, so he thinks it''s worth a try. Elder Feng told the overlord to keep in touch with him after he had finished this general thing with him. After getting a positive reply from both sides, elder Feng didn''t say anything, but quickly flew into the sky and disappeared. The overlord stands inside his camp and squints at the elder who flies up to the sky. This time, what he can feel is not simple dissatisfaction. What he feels now is actually a threat. Chapter 650 I just sent elder Feng away. Not long after that, the overlord went back to his fighting room again. This time, the overlord knew that if there was another fight after that, it would not be as simple as before. After all, the previous battle was still under the protection of the Presbyterian Council and these elders. But if the power of his body is revealed later, I''m afraid that when another battle happens, the overlord will push himself to the top of the wind and waves. Therefore, after understanding this point, the leopard king didn''t think much at this time, and he also understood one point in his heart, that is, what the current situation means to him, which means that he needs to have more means of preparation. Overlord side in his combat room carefully examined some of the weapons around, but soon he was very impatient and directly took off his helmet. Then, without hesitation, he continued to take off all his armor. At this time, he found that there were countless black smoke hidden in his armor. The black smoke gradually drifted away and condensed into a corner of his room. The overlord walked over and impatiently lifted a rag covering these weapons. The daughter of death was lying behind the rag. "Why don''t you have such a big temper? Don''t forget, without me, you can''t block the elemental force. I don''t know where you can find such a powerful elemental force. If I hadn''t been in your armor and tried my best to help you resist the breath of elemental force, I''m afraid you would have been discovered by him for a while. " As she spoke, the daughter of death began to speak in a particularly strange tone. Overlord didn''t speak. He was just biting his teeth. At this time, he began to cough. Before long, he coughed up all the black smoke that he accidentally inhaled into his body. "Don''t mind. In fact, you have the power of elements to protect your body. My character has no influence on you." But at this time, bawangka couldn''t manage so much. He just felt sick. "So you should understand now that the warning I gave you before is not groundless." At this time, the voice that made the overlord feel sick came again. Although the exposure was completely speechless at this time, he had to admit that the current situation was really so, and the current situation was really very difficult. And he never thought that it would be so difficult. "Well, I have trained these strength in my body according to your agreement in the past two days. Should you tell me what I should do in the future?" Obviously, at this time, although the overlord hated the feeling of being controlled, there was no way. In order to achieve his goal, now the overlord can only stick to it. He also wanted to see what embarrassing decisions the dead daughter could make for him. "It''s not easy to wake up that beast. I believe you should know that. So now I''m asking you to kill one of these elders." "What did you say?" After hearing this news, bawangyou was struck by thunder and lightning, and his whole body trembled. You know, although bawangyou is very confident in his own strength, now that he has just mastered his strength for a few days, he has to deal with an elder, which is probably more difficult than dengtian. You know, these elders are the talents who have awakened the power of the elements since childhood. After repeated selection, they finally took the position of elders step by step with their own strength. It can be said that their strength is absolutely the strongest in this land. Even if the overlord has three powers at the same time, it is difficult to do. "Are you serious?" Although the overlord also knows that sometimes the daughter of death talks a little crazy, but this time it seems to be serious. "I know in my heart that if I don''t give you an explanation now, you will never do it. If you want to explain, I will give you an explanation. That is, the power you have now is too bad. You have to have a stronger power to help you become stronger. So you have to kill an elder, and then you have to fight back To absorb the essence of his hard work over the years. As the daughter of death said this, his tone began to become very distorted. Overlord, he didn''t expect that he was going to fight against these elders so soon, so at this time, his heart was a bit bottomless. "I can tell you that now you are the only one who is closest to this primitive beast in so many years. Yes, you don''t have to panic. Many people before you had a delusion to wake up that ancient beast. It''s a pity that they are either ambitious but not ambitious, or they are too weak. They always face all kinds of challenges But you are not the same. You are the luckiest one among them. "As she spoke, the daughter of death saw her voice come out, and then wrapped around the overlord like a ghost. "Now this piece of land is just at the juncture of change. It can be said that the timing and all aspects are completely suitable for you. It can be said that this opportunity is reserved for you, but how you want to do it depends on you." The daughter of death smiles as she speaks, and then quickly disappears. Only the overlord was left, sitting alone in his combat room, thinking alone. Although he has often said before that he should try every means to bring those senior elders down directly, later when he really wanted to carry out such a thing, he found that he hesitated. But this hesitation did not come from his respect, but from his fear, because he knew that if such a thing failed, the consequences would be unimaginable. Although he has always believed that this ancient beast has always been the destiny of their tribe. But what he didn''t expect was that he had to do such a dangerous thing to fulfill the destiny of his tribe. It''s not a certain tribe that he''s offending now. Chapter 651 He is now offending the most powerful group in this land. But because of this, he now understands that what he is doing is just for his own goal. He finally made up his mind to choose. He clenched his teeth and knew what it meant to make a decision. But in the end, since he made the decision, it means that he has to be responsible for it all the time. Although at this time he has made a decision and started to fight against all the people around him, the implementation of the plan step by step is just the reason. So now, overlord is also brewing his own plan. Now it is obvious that he has the only advantage, that is, he does not know the real source of this power within the Presbyterian Council, that is, what he has to do now is to master the information of these elders. Only when we know where they are can we have a chance to follow them. Because of this, it is very important for the overlord to find their exact location. Fortunately, there is an inside line on the overlord''s side, that is, crazy growth. Although the old man is very cautious, and he is basically cautious in his words and deeds, he is afraid that he will pay a price for his behavior this time. Elder Feng has been very careful all the time, but one thing he did wrong is to be a God. He really has too much trust in the overlord, but there is no way. After all, since he has received the benefits of the overlord, he naturally has to trust the overlord. Unfortunately, he did not expect that one day his trust in the overlord would lead to his betrayal. Overlord bears the brunt of it. He began to search around. Did he go to the show recently? What the hell are they doing? Fortunately, because Bawang has a high prestige among the tribes in the south, many tribal leaders have to disclose such information to Bawang more or less when they communicate with him on weekdays. However, we might as well find a problem at this time. What the chieftains were worried about was not the life and death of their group. What they were worried about was that the elements of the land on the surface would change and affect their cultivation. You know, in this land, although most tribes are very resistant to the temple of man. But this does not mean that there are no believers. Now, after learning the truth, Overlord will only feel cold for his followers. But it was because of this that he was more determined about the reason why he wanted to expel the biggest cancer in the land of man temple. As for the subsequent changes in this land, the overlord didn''t care. Because he has always followed the most natural laws. It''s natural selection. If this land can''t survive without such a decadent group as the temple of man, then the overlord thinks that this land has no value to be saved. Although this is the case, Bawang''s plan has just begun. Because of this, Bawang still has to prepare his plan carefully. It is precisely because of this, so now after making up his mind, Overlord directly called his most loyal friend, that is fire. In fact, as early as when the overlord took the initiative to borrow the daughter of death from him, his mood had already understood that overlord had begun to change a little now. So at this time, he didn''t really think too much about the fire. He knew that the change of overlord would come sooner or later, so he didn''t hesitate. Instead, he quickly and directly lent these things to overlord, which he thought should not be lent to the outside world. After experiencing so many things, the fire is on the verge of collapse. Because of this, there is no way for the fire now. Although he tries his best to calm down, in the end, all the things in front of him are consumed. After the overlord told liehuo, liehuo didn''t believe his ears, and he didn''t believe the situation in front of him. He couldn''t believe the overlord. He almost exposed the fact that he had this special power in front of these elders. It was basically a very serious crime to conceal the fact that he had this special power in front of the elders. But when he saw that Bawang was discussing with him, he had an orderly expression on his face, and the fire calmed down again. One thing he really reassured was that he would stand with Bawang no matter what. So the use of overlord seems to be orderly at this time. However, this time, he wants to hear some suggestions from liehuo. The fire frowned and sighed, so at the beginning, he had warned the overlord not to be too obsessed with this power, and not to have too much relationship with the daughter of death, but it didn''t work. Now that things have happened, what they can do now is to move forward. You said you could have your own way to find out the position of the elders.After hearing the fire said so, Overlord also nodded for sure, other ability does not have this ability, he is no problem. "So how many troops do you need this time?" After hearing what he said, it came to light that Li had never thought that one day he would let the fire send troops out. "Are you crazy? Do you really think I might expose your clan to them?" The overlord sighed as he spoke. Although the situation of the exercise was in danger for him at this time, it was not the situation of running out of ammunition and food. In the eyes of the overlord, it was the shackles that he was about to break. "You have to think about it. You are serious. Once it''s done, I''ll never go back. " Overlord this time also very affirmative, nodded. "I know, of course I do. So what? I believe you should understand in your heart that paper can''t hold fire. Sooner or later, we will be exposed to them, and before that, we must be ready. " Although at this time, it is obvious that Huo Huo supports Bawang''s preparation to do this, on the other hand, he also begins to worry about his future. After all, he is not the kind of person who will abandon his brother in a critical moment. He will fight with Bawang to the end anyway. But his brother''s love is done, so what should his tribe do? Chapter 652 Now there are two people in the fire. They seem to be ready. They seem to be ready. In this land that hasn''t caused great calamity for a long time, they go to war again. Although at this time, the overlord''s heart knows what the purpose is and what the consequences will be, but now he doesn''t care. Because he also knew in his heart that the land had already been in a bad way. Every day was full of scuffles among various tribes. The overlord himself had been fed up with such battles for a long time. What he wanted now was a brand new world. But is this wish really right? Can these wishes in his heart really be realized? No one knows this, and no one will understand the end of this situation. Even so, his current plan is very dangerous. After all, no one knows what the consequences will be after so much exposure, and no one knows how many consequences the overlord can bear, and what he can do when he is a overlord That is, he can only do his best to realize the wish in his heart. In order to achieve this, he did not hesitate to offend all the people in this land. Just because of this, his plan began to be more crazy this time. This time, he was not only thinking about the enemies in this land, but also wanted to completely change this land. So after he accepted the experience of the daughter of death, he also began to be complacent. He kept on contacting with the elders and began to inquire about the situation of the elders around him. It was obvious that after a while, he knew that the situation in front of him naturally meant more danger, but he still decided to continue He agreed to the daughter of death at the beginning. Now he will try every means to keep the position of those elders. Before long, he will attack these elders. At that time, no one will know what choice he will make. On the other hand, at this time, the fire also began to carry out. At the beginning, he agreed with the overlord. At this time, I knew that once the overlord started to have a bad relationship with the Presbyterian Council, it was bound to involve him. But that''s why now. He didn''t hesitate too much, because he knew in his heart that sometimes he had to pay a lot for many things. That''s why he now understood. The biggest support within his tribe is what he can do, so during this period of time, he also began to accuse these elders of their crimes in his tribe, although at the beginning many people still feel very confused, why their chief began to complain about the bad habits of these elders. But the overlord gradually through their group of people''s influence, and soon the immediate situation changed. At that time, many people began to try every means to join the discussion meeting of the fire, and even every time the fire started to discuss, there were countless people flocking like crazy. It was not until this time that liehuo understood in his heart what kind of decision the overlord had made. From the beginning, the overlord brothers knew that many people in this land had already suffered a lot for groups like the Presbyterian Council. Because of this, now that the overlord made this decision, it was just like magnifying the situation 10000 times. When someone begins to tell, someone will listen. As more people listen, one person will gradually lead a whole group of people, and more people will join in. Over time, this will form a cycle. Even where the fire does not catch up, many groups against these elders begin to rise quietly. But he also knew in his heart that what he did would have a profound impact on this land. But it is precisely because of this that the group of people in front of them can gather together through the emotions of these departments. It seems that as long as they can gather together, they will have enough strength to deal with these elders. However, the overlord knows in his heart that they only add a little resentment to the people. But that''s what he''s going to do now. That''s what he''s going to do. That''s what he''s going to do. After all, he knows in his heart how many men''s tribes have made deals with these elders. Once the tide of their opposition rises, soon these tribes supported by the elders will start to think about whether they are doing things right or wrong. Even in some tribes, they will cause a large number of riots. Soon after the riots, the next chief will replace them. After the flames of rebellion under the overlord''s head, many tribes in the whole South were burning, and they accumulated years of dissatisfaction with the Presbyterian Church. It''s all out. But what''s more surprising is that such a thing was not known until the followers of the Presbyterian Council were attacked when they routinely went to various tribes in the south to collect their tributes.The name of this tribe is storm tribe. Although the name sounds smart, they are one of the few relatively weak tribes in the south. They can even look up to the overlord. Some of the more radical tribes will directly call them tribes that do not belong to the south. Although the situation is like this, they are not in the south This does not affect him to become a pawn of overlord. It should be said that the whole south is now the pawn of the overlord. Based on their previous trust in the burden, this time, with the gentle promotion of the overlord, all of their tribes have rebelled. When the emissary arrived at the storm tribe, the surrounding angry residents rushed up against the chief''s objection and pressed the emissary to the ground. Then the emissary didn''t know how many knives he had been hit. By the time their chief arrived, he had found that the messenger had been cut to death. Although the chief of the follow-up storm tribe personally sent people to deliver the tribute they prepared to hand in this time to the Presbyterian Council, when the messenger sent out came back, the only one who came back was his head. Chapter 653 This basically shows that the Presbyterian Council has begun to show their tusks to their tribe, which means that they are likely to encounter many dangers behind them. Moreover, after this starting stone, his head was cut off and sent back to their tribe, there was no longer a sense of resistance in their tribe, so their workers resisted the Presbyterian Church, and even smashed all the altars of the mans temple around them that were sacrificed on weekdays. Even the chief himself didn''t know why things had become like this, but now that things had happened, he had no way, so the stadium, under the coercion of their residents, resolutely chose to stand on the side of his residents. After all, if he didn''t do what he should do, his residents would be straight Then he was overthrown. There are so many things like this among the tribes in the south, but the storm tribe is the most direct and obvious one so far. Even after learning that their resistance to the Presbyterian Church has not come to a good end, they openly woo other tribes, hoping that other tribes can join them and join their alliance. At this time, many tribes began to murmur. After all, who dares to resist. You need to know that the ability of these elders is to destroy the heaven and the earth. They are all mortals. No matter how many they are, what''s the matter? Just because of this, only a few people joined storm tribe. However, many vagrants and people who believe in some strange religions and are totally inconsistent with the requirements of the Presbyterian Church also joined them. In just a few months, the number of storm tribes and their combat effectiveness have increased in a straight line, which makes the chief maple leaf feel very strange. But at least for the first time in his life, for the first time in his life, he felt that he had such a strong power that he could attract so many people by using his mouth. Because of this, after he tasted the sweetness of power, he was out of control. After that, he also repeatedly began to negotiate with the surrounding tribes. Because of this, at this moment, it is obvious that he began to negotiate with various tribes on the surface. On the other hand, he also began to quietly put his hands in other tribes. Without the awareness of other tribes, they quietly began to corrupt these people in their tribes. Then the other tribal chief did not know why more and more people chose to join other people''s tribes. Once this hatred spreads, it is hard to restrain it. So. The situation began to change gradually. Now the tribes in the South either began to take precautions against these accidents. They prohibited small gatherings in any form, and also prohibited everyone from blindly discussing the recent events. Although such a thing can keep their tribe away from the disturbing things as far as possible, it does not mean that their tribe can get peace. So the more forbidden things are, the more people will touch them. Over time, all the tribes in the south are in a mess. No one knows all this, what is the reason behind it, and who is operating it silently. No one knows all this. So in the present situation, it seems that the overlord''s plan has made a breakthrough, but it does not mean that they are ready for everything. After the Presbyterian Council knew about it, the elder of light, as one of the few witty people among them, also chose to hide it. Immediately after that, a meeting was held to discuss the specific situation. Although he has a good motive at this time, he seems to have forgotten one thing, that is, most of the elders in the Presbyterian Council are almost the same as him. On weekdays, they don''t care much about things outside, and they don''t care at all. If something is going to happen to them, they don''t care so much, and naturally no one knows more We''ve got a lot of information. Therefore, after no one knows what happened for so long, it''s obvious that elder Feng feels the most uncomfortable among the elders. Because at this time, he is not only connected with the overlord''s giant beast tribe. To be exact, he has all kinds of connections with most of the southern tribes. Although it seems that he takes everything from left to right, he still has many problems That doesn''t mean he doesn''t need the support of these tribes. After such a thing happened, he quickly began to go to the south. He wanted to have a look. Now that the south is at the bottom, he suffered from evil. Why is there such a strange thing. So at this time, elder Feng soon began to come to the south. Sure enough, when he came to the south, he found that the scenes around him were completely different from what he imagined. The statues about the Presbyterian Church and the temple of man, which had been worshipped in various places as a sign of loyalty, no longer existed at this time.After seeing the situation in front of him, it was obvious that elder Feng was also surprised. He didn''t expect that the change of basic land was so huge in just a few days, but there was no way. Now, although he was trying his best to calm himself down, he couldn''t calm down at all. He was biting his teeth, then quickly turned into a gust of wind, and came to the overlord''s tribe. At this time, the overlord seemed to be as calm as before, without any impulse at all. "Overlord, what''s the matter?" As soon as the elder came to this place, he began to be angry. After all, he didn''t know what the situation meant. Obviously, he also knew it at this time. "Things like this can''t have happened before. Why has it happened so seriously in this period of time, and he has no idea about such things himself." In the face of elder Feng''s angry questioning, Overlord still shook his head at this time, indicating that he had no way to know all this. "I said that although I know in my heart at this time that it means betrayal to you, you should understand the consequences of what you do sometimes." Chapter 654 Although the overlord seemed to speak with good voice and good play at this time, it was obvious that elder Feng didn''t have much patience. He bit his teeth and didn''t know what overlord meant. "But don''t we always offer you protection? How can your words become like this now? Can we say that we are really so unbearable? " At this time, it''s hard for the overlord to tell whether elder Feng cheated himself or something else. "You should know that there are too many threats to the position on this land. I believe you should know in your heart that all these things we do are for you. Now we just ask you for some fairness, but is it so difficult to live like this?" Elder Feng was furious at this time. It was obvious that he was biting his teeth. At this time, he knew that the situation had already exceeded his expectation for him. It is precisely because of this, so now the wind elder side very tangled, at the same time also began to very urgent hope to get a reply. But now the situation is very complicated. Elder Feng doesn''t know what kind of answer he wants. But because of this, he also began to tangle. "There were enough troubles on our side before. How come they are like this again?" Although according to elder Feng''s own idea, what he wants to do now is not only betray those who negotiate with him, but also make mistakes as simple as that. But there is no way. Now things are really very complicated. He also knows that he has to be a little calm to deal with this matter. So this matter he also silent up, and Overlord this time also hope to see through the crazy old heart in the end what he is thinking, because at this time he is also very nervous, he has many plans have not yet come true, it is because of this, so he can not easily show his own card. What he is worried about now is to block the members. All the troubles are blamed on him. Although at this time, the overlord also thinks that the possibility is not big, he must firmly strangle the root of these possibilities. At this time, elder Feng knew in his heart that it was the time when he needed the contacts of various tribes in the south. Because of this, he could not act rashly. What he could do now was to calm these people down as much as possible. "Well, have you heard any sources from other places? After all, I have to tell you that our situation is very urgent now. If there are any conditions to calm these people down, I don''t mind. Try more." Obviously, the overlord can hear that elder Feng is looking for a way out now, which reflects how nervous elder Feng is at this time. Overlord at this time can only pretend to sigh, then shook his head. "Although I don''t know what to say to you, since it''s your advice and request, I''ll try to do it, but I have to tell you that as long as I don''t do it, I can''t do it." At this time, elder Feng nodded heavily to show his understanding. Now I''ll ask you for this. I hope you can successfully complete the task I gave you. Elder Feng sighed as he spoke, and then galloped to the distance again. However, it is obvious that the current situation is a good thing for overlord. After all, if he really has a way, he can force the crazy old man to retreat again and again. But in the end is to use what way to let it continue to retreat again and again, it is obvious that at this time there is no way to overlord, he began to think about anything possible while thinking. To tell you the truth, after so long, now I still find that you are the only reliable person for anything. Elder Feng seems to be under great pressure at this time. He sighs and looks back at overlord, as if overlord is the Savior in his eyes at this time. However, he will never think of all these things. In fact, all of them are related to the storm, but there is no way. Overlord only wants to realize his own wishes ¡£ So at this time, Bawang naturally has no repentance. Just after he left, Bawang quickly began to calm down, and then he actively contacted the fire. What he needs now is to find and get important information in a short time, and only in this way can he more quickly and directly fulfill his wishes. But this time for the fire, can be said to be a very tangled thing. Although he knew it in his heart, he was willing to fight for hegemony. Three old apprentices, but on the other hand, he also found that his decision had a great impact on his tribe. Because of this, he has no way now.His heart is very tangled, but at this time he still chose the overlord, but now his own tribe also began to set off a round of frenzy. After hearing the rumors, more and more people opposed the fire directly. Fire heart also understand, if things go on like this, I''m afraid as his own also have to pay the corresponding price, it is precisely because of this, so fire side in the efforts to calm down, while also began to carefully study the next thing. After Bawang came to him, although he looked very tangled in his heart, he still laughed at Bawang and said that he was in good condition now. However, Bawang sighed this time. It''s obvious that he has been with the fire brothers for so many years. He can definitely see that the fire can''t persist at this time, but there''s no way. Now Bawang brothers understand that persistence will lead to results. If they give up halfway, it will certainly make the situation worse. Therefore, after being affirmed by the overlord, the fire sighed, and then continued to carry out the plan that he should have carried out at the beginning. On the one hand, he is trying to suppress his internal dissatisfaction with the Presbyterian Church, but on the other hand, he also calmly chose to promote the immediate things through some special means. Chapter 655 The overlord raised his head while he said it, and said it was very important. "Your actions and behaviors make them feel panic, and that''s why. Now if we can make clear what these elders have done, maybe we can reduce their panic." Although at this time, Overlord seems to be really like this. However, it is obvious that at this time, Overlord himself knows that it is not easy for anyone to cheat elder Feng, so he did not say too far when he said this. He just made it possible. But just the possibility is enough to make elder Feng worried. Elder Feng himself didn''t know about it. The situation in front of him was like this. But at this time, he really thought that it would be a good thing if he could calm down the people of these tribes around him. "So what do you suggest?" Obviously, at this time, if elder Feng can calm down the tribes in the south, it will be OK, so he will listen to any situation now. "So what do you want me to do?" At this time, the elder asked, squinting. "Now I want you to tell me what those elders are doing. After all, even I am afraid of what you have done recently. That''s why I hope you can tell me the truth and don''t hide it." Although according to the usual situation, elder Feng absolutely can''t promise such a thing, but there is no way, this time he still chose to nod his head. It''s very important for elder Feng to make this choice. After all, he knows which is more important in this land. He knows that the position of these brothers around him is the most important thing. That''s why what they do now is not so simple. At this time, what they are preparing for is not just simply to carry out their tasks. What they are doing now is to survive for their own future. After all, no one knows what will happen in the future. But what they know is that if the elements in this piece of land have a great influence now, maybe a lot of things will happen in the end. That''s why these elders are trying their best to keep their remaining strength. But it''s because of this that he urgently needs to calm down, because only in this way can he concentrate on his own work. Although this is the case, it does give the overlord a lot of opportunities to take advantage of the opportunity. Now with very good permission, elder Feng has directly told the overlord the location of these other elders in their hands. And this time it looks like some kind of retaliation. After Bawang got the news, he was very surprised to find that at this time, the elder of the tomb asked to go to the north for investigation. At this time, Bawang only knew about a barbarian tribe. This is a place where I once suffered defeat. If he went to the north this time to look for elder mu, he would be relieved now, because at this time, all the other elders were scattered in every corner, and the North was a desolate place. Just because of this, if the overlord started quietly in the north, there would be no big trouble. After getting this information, the overlord pretended to promise the elder that he would try his best to understand the matter. After he understands this matter clearly, he will certainly try every means to calm down the south. Moreover, this time the elder also told us that the situation of the overlord is very special now. If necessary, he can also choose to use force to assess the riots in the south. Overlord naturally thought it was, and then nodded. Elder Feng didn''t stay much this time, but left the place very quickly. When he saw Feng Chang''s back from afar, it was obvious that at this time, Bawang''s plan could finally begin. This time, the elder Feng he was looking for, and the place he often went to was near the barbarian tribe in the north. Thinking of this, the overlord thought and laughed. He didn''t expect this to happen. But this also made him feel very curious about the enemy he was about to face this time and why he inadvertently stood together with his former opponent. As he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more strange he felt. "Is there anything hard to say?" Overlord thought, but at the same time, he still couldn''t think of a point that he could believe. So later, Overlord could only choose to put all this aside.After all, it is more important to deal with so many things one by one. Because of this, the overlord now knows that it''s time to be ready to carry out his plan, so after returning the daughter of death to liehuo, he is also ready to go to the North alone, but liehuo seems very nervous at this time. "Bawang, do you really want to go? This is such a dangerous place in the north. I''m afraid you''ll never come back as soon as you go Bawang also has a fire. They have been good brothers for a long time, but I don''t know why Bawang took part in countless battles before. But the fire never talked to him like this. This time, he took the initiative to say such a word to his parents, which made the overlord feel a little unhappy, but there was no way. That''s the fact and the situation. The overlord shook his head and gently laughed, looking very dismissive. "Why, do you think I will die in the north this time? Don''t forget that last time we didn''t die in the north, and this time we won''t either. " Although Bawang''s expression and the appearance on his face seem to be in control of the victory of this task, this time he can see that there is still a little tension in the solid of Bawang. He has never used this kind of element to deal with people with the same ability as himself before. It is precisely because of this that the fire is at this moment Only then appears the extra tension. What he was worried about was that something would happen to the overlord. Besides, it was true. After all, he and Overlord were two long-term allies of the two tribes. If any one of the two tribes started to change, it would inevitably affect the other. Therefore, at this time, it was obvious that he was also fighting for his own tribe Think about it. Chapter 656 At this time, Bawang had packed all his things. After he was ready to say goodbye to the fire, the fire immediately chased him out. He still kept Bawang for a while. Then he laughed and took Bawang to his forging room, the place specially used for forging. "I know you will go to the North right now, and you can use your ability to get there today. I know that." Fire side said, while laughing, it seems that from the expression of his contact can see that he is too aware of the overlord''s character. "If you go in this outfit, I''m afraid it won''t be two days. You should have died there, remember? It''s not that I''ve just found a new good thing on my side. " The fire said and laughed. At this time, the overlord immediately realized that it was true that during this period of time, the fire makers did not provide themselves with the armor they had just forged. Until today, the overlord did not know that the original fire has been trying to study how to use volcanic stone to forge. Because of this, now with the efforts of the fire, he can finally forge some new armor and weapons. "Come in, come in and have a look." The fire said while laughing, and then began to greet the overlord. At this time, step by step, he went in. He looked up and found that the real human scene was very special. There are countless heavy armor hanging on the rock wall inside this cave, but the surface material of this armor is different from that of normal armor, and it seems to be much heavier than that of conventional armor. "I hope you can understand that, after all, volcanoes are this kind of material, and the texture itself is similar to rocks, but they can. It''s harder than steel. That''s why it has always been the highest profit from forging within our tribe, because this material is really hard to forge. " As the fire spoke, he also looked at the armor in front of him with a very complicated expression. It was obvious that the armor really consumed a lot of energy and time. "I''m afraid I''m not so confident in the craftsmanship of these craftsmen in our tribe, if it''s not for the large amount of volcanic rock reserves in this place." At this time, the fire hummed as he spoke, and seemed to disdain the situation in front of him. After all, the overlord knew that he had a bad relationship with the craftsmen in the tribe all the time. "Normally, when I was ruling the tribe, these guys were dissatisfied with me here and there. Now it''s their turn to do things. What happened?" The fire shook its head as it spoke. "So according to today''s situation, it''s just the same. These people yell to me every day, what would happen if they could get in touch with volcanic rocks? As a result, today they finally met volcanic rocks and made them look like ghosts." As the fire said, he also shook his head. Obviously, even the overlord could see that he was very dissatisfied with the group of craftsmen under his hand. However, thanks to their efforts, they made so many finished products, but I think they should be enough for you to choose. Overlord nodded, and then came to these armor, carefully observed, one of the armor appearance, is actually made of very small links, all around wearing a layer of very rigid heavy board. In the middle is a dragon scale breastplate connecting the whole body, and in the lower half is an abdominal armor similar to the abdominal muscle. Seeing this, Bawang laughs, and then looks around carefully. The group of people who specially kick Bawang make it look very huge, but need very heavy arm armor. This time, the misunderstanding is more detailed. The inner layer is wrapped by chain armor. But in the periphery or with volcanic stone fine hit, resulting in a small iron plate layer by layer, like a lobster crustacean wrapped around this arm armor. "Don''t mention it. I seem to like your new design." The overlord said and began to praise. After all, it''s obvious at this time. If the overlord wants to carry out such a dangerous task, he will have a very difficult time without a suitable armor. But that''s why it''s obvious now. The overlord is naturally willing to accept it. He carefully looked at the delicate armor, and then nodded to let the fire take it down. The armor looked very heavy, but overlord didn''t mind having such heavy armor, or he liked it very much. The heavy armor looked very thick and could give him a lot of comfort All of them. It is because of this, so now the overlord knows, that is. For him, this suit of armor can be said to be the strongest armor he has ever seen in his life. Even he had not seen such a distinctive armor for such a long time before. But it is precisely because of this, so now the overlord is very proud to wear this suit of armor on his body. At this time, it seems that the situation is indeed so. Now the armor looks very strong, and not only that, but even when the overlord is wearing this suit of armor to fight, he can realize that he has such a suit on his body now Armor, so it seems to have become very powerful."And take this with you, too. I think if you make a mistake, maybe he can help you." As the fire said, he handed the daughter of death to the overlord again. At this time, Overlord looked at the huge sword in his hand, shook his head and sighed. It is true that the journey of death can help him when necessary. But now even the overlord himself began to worry. He worried that this weapon would give him unexpected accidents, so he didn''t want to take the sword with him for a long time. However, the situation was also an emergency, so there was no way. If the sword could save himself at the necessary time, then the overlord would not mind. That''s why he sighed and carried the sword behind him. "Are you really going? Although I think it''s a bit late to say this at this time, do you really want to go? " Chapter 657 At this time, the fire still looks very worried. He doesn''t know if Bawang can come back. After all, the north is so dangerous. No matter he or Bawang, he has seen this with his own eyes. Because of this, he doesn''t want Bawang to go to the north so early. "You say, now that I have taken that step, I deceive elder Feng. Do you think he can find me after he knows such things?" Although this time the fire did not want the overlord to go out like this, but there is no way, now the overlord is really telling the truth, and the situation is really like this. "What should we do then?" In the end, the overlord gave in. He knew that sometimes his life was more important than anything else. That''s why now the overlord still chose to take this big sword. He knew that this was the case. But it is precisely because of this that he now knows that the current situation for him has reached a very difficult point. What is in front of him is also of great importance. And not only that, this time he also needs to face an enemy he has never faced before. It''s always good to be more prepared. So at this time, it''s obvious that the overlord knows that it''s time to do something. Just because of this, the overlord did not hesitate this time. He quickly began to exert his storm power and directly rushed into the sky. Soon after, he also directly swept over a tribe in the south. At this time, it was the only time that he used his own power in such a large scale. At this time, it was obvious that overlord also saw that his strength was released and he looked very dazzling. Around the storm with overlord, looks very wild overlord, through their own storm power, quickly across the whole south, directly to the freezing north. At the moment of landing, Overlord felt the cold on the ground. However, I knew that the cold climate was not a problem for him at all. On the contrary, it might be his advantage. Just because of this, the overlord thought and walked quickly towards the northern mountains. All the mountains in this place were covered with cold ice. The overlord looked up at the mountain. He knew that he was in the northernmost position of the mountain. But he didn''t know what the situation was. Because of this, he decided to find out. He walked step by step towards the northernmost position of the mountain. It seemed that everything was very good Normal. But I can make Bawang feel strange that the weather in this place seems too cold, even Bawang can''t stand it. Although Bawang has rarely been to the north, he also believes that such excellent weather will never appear in the north. He thinks so and continues to walk towards the top of the mountain, which is covered with all kinds of dry trees. When these trees were pulled out of the top layer of rotten bark, I don''t know why they were pulled apart. But the next second surprised the overlord. The bark of these trees and branches grew out in a flash, and then it was frozen again. It''s hard to understand now that these trees are not ordinary trees at all. According to the truth, it''s so cold, and it''s impossible to grow trees at high altitude. The only possibility is that these trees are man-made. Now I understand. According to the position given by Feng Xiaolao, it''s true that elder Mu is in this place today. But overlord also felt very strange at this time, what he wanted to do in such a cold place, and there was no need for him to plant these trees casually. Except for a little bit. That''s what he fought with a few people here. These trees left him something. Thinking of this, the overlord bit his teeth, then pulled out the big sword on his back, and continued to walk towards the north of the mountain step by step. It''s true that this place is very cold. Even the overlord himself began to feel that this place is unusual. However, the overlord felt something wrong from the storm. Bawang can''t say it, but he can feel it enthusiastically. Maybe this is the feeling of the strong for the breath, and that''s why. Now when Bawang arrived at the northern peak, he looked around and found that this is indeed the case. There are several statues hidden in the ice and snow in the northern part of the peak. It seems that these statues were just carved during this period, because the marks on them are still very new, and most of them are bipedal animals. The reason why the overlord thinks so is that he can see that the appearance of these statues is actually the appearance of the great ancient race.That''s why, Dad, we are beginning to think something''s wrong with this place. Maybe that''s why elder Wood Council went to this place in person, because this place is very dangerous. Thinking of this, Bawang didn''t hesitate. He quickly began to check the surrounding environment. At this time, the surrounding snow looked very flat, and it seemed that he had never come again, but baowo still noticed something from it. Then there was a cracking sound in the snow. Several monsters with sacred cost tentacles appeared under the snow. They began to figure out how to walk towards the overlord step by step. The overlord sighed. I''m afraid that he would have to fight hard if he changed to the past, but now it''s not the same. After gaining these new powers and practicing, it''s easy to deal with such a simple monster. Overlord just gently stretched out his hand, and then his hands began to absorb the power of these storms around him, vaguely in the air of walking, there were several blades formed by storms. I only heard a few cracking sounds. In an instant, these monsters full of water were cut into several pieces and fell to the ground, frozen into ice. Chapter 658 As we sigh and look at the frozen meat around us, it''s obvious that these monsters have unlimited radiation ability. Unless the overlord can squeeze all their blood, they will resurrect endlessly. The overlord sighed. He knew what this situation meant to him. It meant that the great ancient race had penetrated into the north. Thinking of this, the overlord was biting his teeth while thinking about a cup of wine. One of the members of the team didn''t believe that the scope of the racial design of this great national highway was so wide. Now even the fields he planned to conquer were directly invaded by the great ancient races. Overlord began to feel very dissatisfied while thinking about it. "What? Are you starting to feel dissatisfied with our race again? " At this time, he was always called the daughter of death by his farewell concubine and began to speak. Although he didn''t want to talk to him about it at all, some of them could see that the daughter of death had always used his mind reading skills. At least when he was around the overlord, he knew what he thought. Now the overlord finally felt the feeling of being watched by others. Now this kind of feeling makes him feel very uncomfortable, but at this time the overlord didn''t say much, he just stood quietly waiting, waiting for the next thing. He knew that there could not be only a few animals hidden in this land, and there must be more monsters. What the overlord thought was that he might be able to find clues from these tentacle monsters. After all, it was obvious that elder Mu had been fighting in this place for a long time. Because of this, I understand that if he stayed in this place long enough, maybe he could wait for elder Mu to appear. That''s why now the overlord also decided to wait in this place for a while. After all, the monsters under the ground are willing to hide more than these two, and there must be more. That''s why the overlord now While waiting, she also began to pay attention to the movement around her, but by this time, the daughter of death seemed to have been unable to hold on. "I said, why don''t you use me to deal with those monsters before? After all, these monster dances can be regarded as my food. If they can make their blood full, maybe I can play a greater role in the future battles. " Although the words in death''s mouth at this time are like this, Overlord still thinks there is something wrong with his words at this time, and Overlord star, as you know, the things contacted by the great ancient races are not good things, so overlord naturally does not dare to let the daughter of death have too much power, for fear that he will drag himself directly into the water. So now the overlord knows in his heart that it is his duty to avoid getting more energy from the journey of death as far as possible. After all, once the daughter of death meets someone who can be used by him, she will always keep on nagging. The fire was almost bewitched by him. That''s why he tried to avoid contact with his dead children. On the one hand, he tried to avoid contact with him, on the other hand, he began to find more clues in this place. But now one thing can be sure is that elder Mu has been fighting in this place for a long time, and there are still many clues left. Now the young overlord understands that elder Mu is coming here to investigate the reasons for the change of elements in this land. If elder Mu has already investigated the great ancient race, then it shows that he is right about such a thing Love has a certain understanding, and it is precisely because of this, so where is he now? As he thought about it, he closed his eyes and began to carefully observe the underground fluctuations around him. Sure enough, there are still many underground fluctuations in the northernmost part of the north. It seems that there are many strange tentacle creatures hidden in the ground, but it still makes overlord feel bloody. If there are many terrible creatures hidden in this place, it can only explain one point. He came to the right place. There are big fish in this place. As he thought about it, Overlord began to walk towards the rear end of this place. He believed that since there were so many terrible monsters in this place, there must be other places, and maybe the more north he was, the more top he was. Because of this, the overlord now understood that elder Mu might be at the northernmost end of the place. As he thought about this, he continued to walk towards the north. Step by step, he found the statue in front of the northernmost one. He looked up and found that the statue was really what he thought, and there was a strange smell everywhere. He couldn''t imagine what was going on in people''s minds, but he knew that when he got to this place, maybe he should be very close to elder mu. Because of this, he began to observe the situation around him and see if there were any signs of fighting.As he thought about it, Overlord began to move slowly towards this place. He began to move step by step along these statues. When he touched the statue, he found that there were many plant roots buried in the snow. It can be seen that elder Mu had fought in this place. As he thought about this, he began to pay attention to the place in the distance, which was covered with snow. At this time, suddenly, a snow field hundreds of meters away from him began to burst, and then elder Mu jumped out quickly. Following the minister closely is a large number of long and short beast monsters. These arms seem to see the wood elder as if they saw their food. They quickly chased the wood elder''s table. But the wood elder changed hands and immediately planted many new plants under the ground with his own design power. These plants grow rapidly, and then become several very huge cannibal flowers. These cannibal flowers also begin to grow vines, tightly entangle the monsters on the mouth, and these monsters are also entangled by these vines, and then they are heavily trapped on the ground. Then elder Mu also begins to command these cannibal flowers, and several of them grow tentacles It''s a monster. It''s turned into some pieces of meat. Chapter 659 Then, because of the cold weather in this place, these monsters were quickly frozen and turned into ice. They lost their regeneration ability again. Elder wood sighed, then stood on the ground, and then quickly began to weave countless vines on the ground, directly sealed the hole where he jumped out, and prevented many monsters from going out. But elder Mu just took a breath, and then turned back, he found that the overlord was also standing nearby to observe, so the two of them met each other, but it was obvious that they could see that they were hostile to each other. "Who are you? What are you doing here? " Elder wood asked as he continued to move forward step by step. At this time, Lord Ba began to notice that the elder''s hands began to radiate a burst of strength. It seems that elder wood is on guard now, and he is ready to fight all the time. However, it is obvious that this time the overlord side is no exception, he is thinking about how to support his parents these moves, while continuing to move forward step by step. However, in order not to expose too much strength, he didn''t use any ability at all. He wanted to see what kind of attack elder Mu would use to deal with him? Seeing that Bawang has been approaching here but not speaking, I am just beginning to be a little worried, because now he is performing a very important task, and people like Bawang are definitely a hidden disaster, so the wooden fence did not hesitate, he quickly began to exert these forces in his hands, and then quickly photographed Bawang and flew to the ground ¡£ When Bawang got up from the snow again, he found that there were many thick vines with spines under his feet. Although it didn''t seem very strong, Bawang knew that if they played their power, he would not be able to hold on. So the overlord stood up immediately at this time. While he was running away quickly, he also began to feel that countless vines began to emerge under the ground. This is the strength of elder mu. He can plant countless seeds in the land under his feet through his own strength. And these seeds can also take root and germinate in a short time, and then grow a variety of plants, and these plants can follow the orders of the wood elder to attack. Seeing this, the overlord seemed to be lucky. After all, in his opinion, it was nothing. He was not as powerful as his own power. "Don''t move any more. If you want to keep running, I''m afraid I won''t be as merciful as I was in the last attack." Elder wood continued to approach the overlord step by step, but at this time, the overlord knew that there were many things he could do now. After all, elder wood really took the initiative to approach himself, so the overlord pretended to be scared by elder wood''s power. However, when elder Mu was less than 100 meters away from Bawang, Bawang suddenly burst out endless murderous gas, and then his hands quickly began to release a force. At this time, the overlord directly released a very fierce flame from his hands, which was like a flame. In an instant, it directly evaporates all the ice and snow under the ground. After a while, the surrounding air begins to get moist. "I can''t imagine that you are also a person with elements and the like, and you are actually an element of fire. This force seems to be very powerful." Although elder Mu was very surprised when he saw that the overlord was capable, his face changed and he laughed again. Then suddenly, he wrapped his whole body up and down through these companions and quickly got into the ground, squirming like a snake. Before long, he would appear behind the overlord again, and then he wrapped the vines in his hand and punched him hard. Overlord immediately released the power of the storm that he had hidden in his body at the beginning, and actually formed a shield surrounded by the storm on his body. Immediately cut off all the vines in elder Mu''s hand, and elder Mu immediately took back his hand. Then he gasped and was surprised. He didn''t expect that there was so much power hidden in the overlord at this time. "Unexpectedly, you are still a person with many elements. It seems that your opponent is more and more interesting." The overlord didn''t speak at this time, and he was still very calm to observe the wood elder''s every move. Although the wood elder stood still at this time, the Tyrannosaurus Rex knew that the basic land was full of wood elder''s seeds now, so a new plant could grow in every place at any time to attack the overlord ¡£ Moreover, at this moment, elder Mu remained motionless. Although it seemed that there was no defense, the overlord knew that if he acted rashly, he would be attacked. That''s why he began to observe Zhou carefully while brewing his strength Around, and under my feet."I said that people like you are really rare, but he does not mean that you can be more powerful than me. You know, there is a certain reason why our elders can dominate all living beings in this land. That''s why I give you a chance to surrender." At this time, when he heard elder Mu''s letter, Overlord naturally laughed. Although he was very grateful for elder Mu''s glorious appearance, he came here to get lucky this time, so overlord didn''t speak. He continued to observe elder Mu''s every move. Elder Mu sighed at this time. It was obvious that he cherished Bawang, a genius with several elements. But there was no way. Since Bawang appeared here, he was doomed to be his enemy. So after he sighed, he moved his finger slightly. At this time, Bawang heard his voice There was a cracking sound on the right side. When he looked back, he found that this statue, which had been carved on the mountain for a long time, was entangled by a pile of vines. Now, under the action of elder mu, the vines directly broke the statue. Countless huge stones fell on the overlord''s head. Chapter 660 The overlord was shocked at this time. He bit his teeth and looked up at the huge stones falling down. He knew that if these stones hit him, no matter how hard his armor was, it would be hard to resist. So the overlord didn''t hesitate. Now he directly used the power of the fire on his body, and he was very happy All the falling stones in front of me melted into pieces. "I didn''t expect you to control power so well." At this time, elder Mu knew that the power of the overlord to control himself was really unique, because the heavy stones solidified with Millennium black ice had wasted a lot of elder Mu''s strength when they were crushed. That''s why elder Mu would stand still all the time. This is not because he has laid a trap, but because he was doing his best at that time, using all his strength to control the strong vines to crush this statue. There are only two reasons for him to do so. On the one hand, he wants to get a chance in the next battle, and on the other hand, he hopes to show his strength through his behavior. That''s why. So this time, it really surprised the overlord. He didn''t think of this. He always felt that the strength of the old man was not as strong as that of the other elders, but he still had such strong strength. But fortunately, overlord''s previous urgent review was still useful. After a while, he had directly used his power so smoothly. Even elder Mu was surprised at this time. He didn''t expect the situation to be like this. "It seems that your strength is OK. I''m surprised, but I have to tell you that even so, I''m not easy to deal with." Elder Wood said while laughing, and then he quickly got into the ground, and soon, even the overlord himself began to feel that something was wrong. He felt that the ground was shaking, but soon. Overlord immediately exerted his storm power and rushed to the sky. At this moment, a big hole suddenly appeared under overlord''s feet. There are countless tentacles and vines from the hole, but the overlord is very lucky to escape. But his armor still vaguely felt the strength of the following communication. Obviously, this time Mr. Muzhuang decided to kill him. That''s why he used such fierce means to attack the overlord. At this time, although the overlord looked very painful, fortunately, he was not seriously injured because he wore the armor made by the fire. Overlord landed heavily on the ground, but at the moment of landing, he also extended a hand to release a storm on the ground, and used the storm to cushion his falling power, but once his feet landed, he still stepped two big holes in the ground. "You are very smart, you are also very brave, to tell you the truth, if you can serve me, I am still very happy, but there is no way, now you stand on the opposite side of us, then you can only be doomed to become our enemy." Elder Wood said while laughing, and then came out of the ground again, but this time in the evening, he found that his whole body was wrapped with very heavy vines. immediately after these rattan men began to blend with each other, gradually gradually became a whole overlord, and then carefully observed that these vines composed of an external household register, it has become a whole block of bark, so that the elders used their own strength to turn themselves into a huge tree of heaven. Seeing such an excellent opportunity to attack, the overlord would not let it go, so he showed up to gather two forces in his hand, and then threw a huge fireball down, which instantly broke a big hole in the middle of the tree. But it''s only less than a second. Finally, it''s repaired again. It can be seen that the self-healing ability of these forces released by elder Mu is very strong. And not only that, now the overlord suddenly found that the tree wrapped up by the wood elder from the inside to the outside, actually began to rapidly disparity up, and not only that, he also found that the bark of the whole tree began to crack, as if it was gathering some strength. Overlord was surprised, so he quickly switched his strength into a storm, and then quickly began to fly in the air, like a bee. He knew that as long as he kept moving at a high speed, no matter what kind of attack the carpenter teacher used next, he could escape. But just as Bawang began to fly, he suddenly saw the ranch. The bark on the surface of the old tree would lift up and crack tightly, as if it were suddenly broken. But the next second, he was stunned by the sight. What he saw was countless barks flying towards him. Unexpectedly, elder wood would think of such a way to turn himself into a big tree, and then let the broken barks on the tree shoot out to form a barrage.This moment''s Kung Fu overlord kept dodging at the beginning. He felt that more and more bark around him actually began to aim at his direction, so overlord had no way. He kept waiting and began to use fire to wrap the whole body of the bead. He tried to melt all the barks that were about to hit him. However, Overlord obviously thought too much about this, because the barks were clamped by the force of the wood. In addition, the place is freezing now, and the cold barks have an ice block. How can they be burned by ordinary flames all at once. But there is no way to overlord, he has begun to use the two forces at the same time, in his own body, it seems very spectacular, but overlord himself also knows that now he has been able to continue. Because at this time, the overlord also knew that if he was constantly using some of his own strength, sooner or later his physical strength would be consumed, and at that time, he would basically become a lamb with a baby. Now he finally understood. Chapter 661 The reason why elder Mu is not famous among these elders is not because of his strength, but because of his low-key form. If no one is qualified to testify with him, I''m afraid they will never know the potential of burying the old wood. Just as the old wood knows what he can do, it''s just because of this. Now the elder wood is constantly releasing his strength, but also consuming the power of the overlord. At this time, the overlord also knew in his heart that he must not act too hastily in this battle, because it was obvious that if he was too impatient, something might happen. At this time, the overlord absolutely didn''t want to let himself have any accidents. That''s why, now it''s obvious that the bottom of his heart also knows what he should do No. So at this time, the overlord made a lot of unexpected decisions to let the herdsman. He actually won in front of him. The storm like bark rushed directly towards the wood elder. At this time, he held a fireball tightly in his hand. The fireball was surrounded by a storm. It looked very special, but he had rushed to elder mu. Obviously, at this time, elder Mu didn''t know what overlord was going to do, but he soon responded. At this moment, Overlord didn''t directly hit the fireball at the rancher, but directly hit the ground with force. Overlord took advantage of his top-down impact and rushed to the ground directly through the fireball. It was obvious that overlord could feel his kung fu for a while. Now was the best time for him to launch an attack. Because of this, Overlord quickly came to the ground after crossing the ground, Obviously, he saw the roots that the rancher had been hiding under the ground. Some of the plants he planted at the beginning basically took root and sprouted, especially himself, because he was the biggest tree, so its roots naturally took root and grew the deepest. It is precisely because of this, so overlord is not hesitant underground, he quickly began to roar up, and then he kept using the fire in his hand to attack the root in front of him. At this moment, he could feel elder Mu''s painful howling on his head, because at this time, the overlord knew what he was doing for. I know that this time elder Mu directly connected himself with the consciousness of the tree, so at this time, the overlord''s mind understood that if he chose to attack this number or the weak part of the tree, he would certainly be able to damage the tree. Just because of this, now overlord succeeded. He was attacking the tree continuously. After a short time, he got to the ground again. At this time, he found that elder Mu was lying in front of him. However, at this time, he had already disconnected himself from the tree. Ah, as for the place where he had just stayed, he was on the ground There was a lot of blood. "I can''t imagine that you have some skills and can force me to this point. But I tell you, it''s not so simple. You won''t get any advantage." "Is it?" As he spoke, the overlord continued to approach the elder step by step. But at this time, the elder was not in a hurry to stand up. Instead, he continued to lie on the ground. It seemed that he was still waiting for something. But at this time, the overlord also understood that he had nothing to say with the old man in front of him. Overlord had already achieved his goal That''s what he should do. So at this time, he often came to the elder step by step. He sighed and seemed to be very sorry for the elder. "You know, once upon a time, no matter you or other people, you were the object of my admiration. I longed to have such strong power as you. Unfortunately, until today, I found out that you are just like this. You are just worms sucking other people''s blood on this land." As he said this, Overlord began to concentrate his strength on himself. He knew very well what he was doing now and what kind of outcome the elder should have. This is what overlord is ready to do now. He is ready to kill the elder directly through his own strength. But at this time, the elder began to laugh in a low voice, and his harmful laughter began to reverberate here. Even the fire itself began to feel a shiver. He didn''t know what the elder was laughing at, and he didn''t know what the matter was, but he knew that it was no good for him to smile like this. "What are you laughing at?" "Don''t you see that? I''m laughing at your ignorance, you stupid man The elder sighed as he spoke. It seemed that he was very sorry for the overlord''s reaction."Don''t you know? Now what I''m going to do for you is to show you our strength. Now you''re optimistic. " He said while laughing, and then quickly released a force of elements on the ground.. But this also makes overlord feel very strange, after all, he has successfully forced elder wood to this point, and now elder wood he is still dead supporting what to do? Now the overlord can''t imagine what kind of means the wooden man can bring the dead back to life. But it was more strange that the overlord didn''t know how many seeds were growing in the middle? But all of a sudden, when he saw a piece of wood fragment begin to grow into a variety of plants, he understood that at the beginning, the wood elder had made this preparation when he became a tree. After it became a tree, it turned the bark into a seed and sent it out. It could not hurt the place where the overlord fell, and it could be planted directly on the ground around There are many seeds on the tree. Chapter 662 In this way, the elder naturally understood that if he had any advantages or disadvantages, these trees could help him. Because of this, the elder now thought with a smile and seemed to ignore all this. "Do you really think you can deal with me with your little skills? Let me tell you something. I''ve met opponents like you long ago, so that''s why. Now you know, compared with me, you are nothing It is precisely because of this, so now the overlord did it for a while. He looked at the surrounding trees standing beside him like soldiers, shook his head and sighed. He knew that he had really come to a dead end now. Just because of this, now the overlord knows that there are not many things he can do, but he doesn''t want to fail like this. That''s why the overlord flower roars very much. Then he pours his strength into the ground through his hands, and a tongue of fire appears directly on the ground, and these fires are very fierce The tongue, driven by the storm, moved in this area. Overlord released eight tongues of fire on himself in an instant, and all these tongues of fire began to release to four weeks without exception. Based on these trees and plants, they spread in different plants like a conductor. It was only a moment''s effort, and all the trees around them were ignited by the fire and began to burn. But elder Mu didn''t do anything during this period. On the contrary, he immediately gave orders to the plants around him. Indeed, in this moment, the plants would feel like crazy. They were spraying all kinds of venom on the overlord. Overlord bite his teeth to insist, he has been trying to insist, while insisting, while continuing to release the power of his body. Even the corpse of overlord doesn''t know how long he can hold on, but he knows that now he has come to this place, and he also has something he should complete. That''s why now overlord knows that he has to complete his task. That''s why. So overlord didn''t stop at all. Overlord''s persistent strength surprised elder Feng. He didn''t expect that overlord could persist for so long under his own strength, so he was very surprised. But then he laughed again. It seemed that he was dismissive of everything in front of him. He knew in his heart what the overlord was doing. In fact, in the end, I know that you are going to marry me, right? Of course, I know this in my heart, but you have to think about whether you are qualified to take my life or not. You have to know that our strength and our rights are given by God. Are you not afraid that God will punish you if you do so? Obviously, elder Mu is very angry at this time. The point of his anger is not how much effort he has made. The point of his anger is why someone is so persistent about his life. It is precisely because of this that he now understands that it is obvious that he has been immortal with himself before, and that is why he has nothing to say now. He grew again from his own hands, and produced a brand new vine. This thick vine aimed at Bawang directly. He beat Bawang hard, and immediately took Bawang out. Bawang rolled on the ground several times in pain. But then he stood up again, because it didn''t mean he would lose like this, but on the contrary, now he looked so happy, laughing and madly attacking the elder again. This time he used the power of the storm. He knew that although the elder seemed to have won, he was not very clear about the situation in front of him. He didn''t know that there was a third force in the overlord. It''s just because of this, so now overlord, you know, he still has many opportunities. Just because of this, he directly condenses the power of the storm in his hand, and then he actually conjures up the blade of two storms in his hand. He kept cutting the wood elder through the two knives in his hand. On the other side, at the same time, elder Mu also began to grow various shields through his hands to resist the attack of the overlord. Two people can be said to be non-stop, you come and I go, fight back and forth, but I don''t know why Bawang began to feel weak at this time. After all, he had never used his power so frequently before, but it was understandable. After all, Bawang usually said that the enemies of the other party were basically ordinary mortals. To deal with their overlord, simply using the power of an element can solve them all, and the rest of the people are scared to death as if they were alive.But now the overlord is very tired, because he doesn''t know why. It seems that his attack is acceptable to strangers. It seems that the elder has seen such a move for a long time. No matter what kind of move Bawang is, elder wood can easily see through the flaws he suffered, and then restore the color. For example, the one now used by Bawang is to condense the storm into a blade. As early as when Mu Chang was young and old, he had seen this move in front of an apprentice, but it was obvious that this move required a lot of physical strength, and both his physical and elemental strength would be quickly consumed. Because it takes a lot of strength to condense these storms in his own hands for a long time. In addition, he has to keep waving to attack, which requires more effort. Therefore, when dealing with a tactical ranch teacher like this, you know, as long as you defend yourself and wait for the person to attack him, you can use up your physical strength. Or at this time, elder Mu himself is a little lucky. He is glad that this person is not very proficient in the power of elements. Otherwise, he can''t fight several yuan at the same time by himself It''s plain. Chapter 663 Because of this, it was obvious that elder Mu was thinking about the next plan at the beginning, and he was also thinking about how to deal with the genius with several elements. In fact, it is true. Now in the pasture, overlord is really a genius. Although elder Mu has heard before that everyone on this land used to have the power of several elements, now with fewer and fewer people who can use elements, there are few talents like this. So elder Mu had a feeling of cherishing genius more or less in his heart. But if he knew the real source of the overlord''s ability, he would be angry. Although the situation of others is like this, but the overlord side is also very hard at this time. The two sides fight each other, one left and one right. But I don''t know why he still can''t decide whether to win or lose at this time. Even the elder feels very uncomfortable, because now he also begins to feel how uncomfortable it is for him to have a single element. This is precisely because of this, so now he has no way, he is thinking about all kinds of plans in his heart, and at the same time he starts to use them more quickly, and his strength is resisting the attack of the overlord in front of him. Overlord at this time also naturally very clever, he seems to have been in the process of fighting, for the strength of these elements began to have a little understanding. So the next second, Overlord actually made an operation that shocked the shepherd. He had a good combination of fire and storm, and then created a fire storm in this land. He directly combined these two factors of fire and storm, and began to blow a burst of fire condensation on the ground. The tornado directly destroyed most of the ground here. Even the seeds that elder Mu intended to be his backhand were destroyed. But the use of this new move is to consume a lot of physical strength, because of this, so now the overlord closed his eyes, while breathing and kneeling on the ground, this burst of wind swept around the land, the storm suddenly stopped, but it is a pity that the wood elder through the characteristics of plants continue to use their own planting in the ground, the roots of these plants back and forth Shuttle, so this move has no effect on it. "I know that a genius like you doesn''t have any chance to use your ability on weekdays, so at this time today, every time you make me have a good time, which I know in my heart, but I have to tell you that your way of doing things and your way of doing things will consume you to death. Now you are such a situation." Elder Mu continued to walk towards the overlord step by step as he spoke. At this time, more elements began to gather in his hands, because the elder had been trained for so many years. He has been able to control his own power for a long time. Besides, the power of elements in him is much higher than that of normal people. Because of this, even if they fight together, the power of elder Mu is still able to control his own power. He walks to the overlord with a smile and then conjures up a magic image from his hand Make a long gun out of wood. I can see that you are ready this time. Your armor, the sword behind you, and your abilities are enough to show that you are a very cautious person. You came here to marry me. Unfortunately, you failed in the end. Elder Mu sighed as he spoke. It was obvious that this time he also felt a great pity. After all, there were not too many talents with multiple abilities like Bawang. It could be said that he killed one less than one, but there was no way. Now people like Bawang have obviously become his threat. For his own survival, it''s not impossible to kill one or two people. Because of this, elder Mu is ready now. Although the overlord is wearing heavy armor, elder Mu''s long gun has been blessed with constant speed, so he feels that it can easily penetrate any armor. It is precisely because of this, so he forced this long gun directly to the overlord''s chest. But the next second he heard the sound of thunder crackling, and then he was surprised to find that this long gun in his hand actually became smashed under this attack. "What''s going on?" At this time, elder Mu was also very surprised in his heart. After all, he had never seen the armor that he could not destroy. But this time, he saw too many things that he didn''t know. Now he also saw that the armor on the overlord began to wriggle bit by bit. "This is..." The elder didn''t say half of what he said at this time. The overlord immediately got up again. Although he didn''t have any strength at this time, he still stood up. Then he gave a roar. The next second, he threw the elder to the ground with a hard punch. At this time, the elder felt a stabbing pain on his face. When he touched the elder gently, he felt the pain His face, but surprised to find that at this time his face actually hurt.It is very difficult for him to get hurt because he is blessed by the force of this element. But now he is surprised to find that his wound is very difficult to heal. However, when he saw that the armor on the overlord''s hand belongs to the same material as the armor on his body, he opened his eyes again. He was completely puzzled by this unheard of material, and he didn''t know what was going on in front of him. But now he can understand that it''s hard to say who will win or lose in this battle. Because of this, he recognized that the roots of the plants he planted under the ground began to move rapidly. He got out from the other side like a mole, and then quickly planted more plants around the overlord, but this is also the plant he planted, the puncture flower. A kind of flower with spikes on the top has very strong piercing ability, and it can be said that it is one of the few predators with strong offensive ability in this ancient land. Chapter 664 At this time, Overlord was also very surprised to find that he suddenly had two more of these spikes behind him, and he knew it in his heart. This kind of flower has a very strong penetration ability, and it is precisely because of this, so now the overlord also began to prepare carefully, so as to dodge. Sure enough, one of the flowers began to attack. He forced the spikes on his head to the overlord, but the overlord quickly dodged, and saw the spikes on the huge spiked flower Then he plunged into the ground and penetrated the cold and very hard soil. The overlord was surprised. He gasped and began to retreat step by step. Although the spear in elder wood''s hand may not cause much damage to his armor, he didn''t know that it was such a big prickly flower, and it was a monster blessed by elder wood''s elemental power. Overlord thought while taking a deep breath, at this time his whole body strength has not fully recovered, so what he can do is to dodge as much as possible. Overlord''s heart continued to dodge while thinking about it. He kept dodging the front and back attack of the two flowers. Take advantage of this opportunity, wood elder also began to calm down, he also began to keep standing in place, trying to let himself recover a little strength. After all, in the process of fighting between the two sides, although elder Mu still has the upper hand, it doesn''t mean that elder mu can fight like this all the time, and he hasn''t broken away from the normal biological category. So at this time, Murong continued to investigate while recovering his ability. Looking at the power of Bawang, he wanted to see how much he could exert his power. Although he had made up his mind at this time, he wanted to kill Bawang directly. It''s just time to see the overlord''s strength, and it''s obvious that he doesn''t have the ability to stop. Overlord can''t help it. All he can do is to keep dodging. But even so, he feels that his physical strength is being consumed continuously. That''s why now overlord knows that he must try every means to break the deadlock of his eyes. He has no hesitation when he thinks about it. He immediately condenses his newly rich spirit The power of force, and then release those forces. The overlord made two blades in front of and behind him through his insufficient strength. These blades flew towards the flowers like darts. They almost cut them in half. But the next second, Overlord was stunned. He didn''t find that the two flowers were only cut in half. Now the overlord''s heart finally understood, it seems that the elder wood really left a hand, he will always slowly release his skills with more cards in the constant attack, and now these two thorny flowers are like this, although it seems very common, but the overlord did not expect that these two flowers are more powerful than all the previous plants, what a pity They also have very strong super regeneration ability. After the two flowers were cut by Bawang, they healed again and looked a little bigger than before. Bawang was surprised. He continued to retreat step by step, but at this time, he still could not avoid the attack of the two thorns. It''s really because of this, so now Bawang has no way, he took a deep breath, and then continued to step back, but at this moment, Bawang didn''t pay attention, and he was stabbed in his back by one of the flowers. The armor on the back of the overlord broke in an instant, and the big sword called the daughter of death, which had been carried by the overlord behind, finally fell in front of the overlord. Now the overlord is heavily lying on the ground and doesn''t move. This blow is enough to make him lose all his action ability. He knows this in his heart. He is panting on the ground, but at the same time, he begins to feel very tired. He has been fighting for too long, and he has tried his best to fight, but in the end he still fails It''s too late. Now the armor of overlord''s back has been opened a big hole. As long as the pyramid attacks again, it can go through the big hole directly. In this way, overlord''s whole body will be directly penetrated by this flower. But when the overlord felt very helpless, he suddenly looked up and saw the daughter of death. Come on, use me. Now you should understand the use of your good brother to let you bring me here. Now it''s time for me to play a role. Don''t hesitate to hold me in your hands. I will give you unparalleled power. Although it seems that the overlord didn''t want to use the power of the dead at all at this time, there was no way. This was the case at this time, and he knew in his heart that living was more important than anything. So without hesitation, he quickly reached out and grasped the big sword called the daughter of death, and then he began to feel a crackle, as if the power of the daughter of death was pouring into his hands and the overlord under his feet. He never thought that he would use the power of the daughter of death one day.But it is true that after holding the daughter of death tightly in his hand, the king also feels more power, as if he is becoming stronger step by step. Overlord quickly stood up, and then he looked back and found that the thorn behind him was preparing to attack him again, but overlord did not hesitate. He just gently held a big sword, and then waved it vigorously. In an instant, the prickly flower was directly turned into two halves under the attack of overlord, and then fell to the ground. Overlord did not hesitate. He continued to attack the flower in front of him. Unexpectedly, the flower became two petals again. Now overlord can say that he successfully ended the two flowers Flower''s siege, but at this time his danger is never over, because at this time the overlord also knows that the elder is still looking at himself and he is still breathing. The overlord''s fighting to such an extent really surprised the elder. He felt the situation in front of him and laughed. Chapter 665 It seems that you have a strong desire to kill. But why is this sword so powerful? Seeing that Lao Tzu had made up his mind at this time, he must drink Kung Fu to kill the overlord, and then take the sword from the overlord''s hand to have a try. So at this time, he didn''t hesitate. He laughed, and then roared. In an instant, the earth began to shake under the feet of overlord, and then more vines came out from under the feet of overlord. Now the overlord finally understood. It seems that the elder was not idle just now. He secretly planted some seeds on the land under his feet while overlord was entangled with the two flowers. And soon these seeds also attacked overlord quickly. At this time, did overlord think of the situation In this way, I was attacked by this move again, and this time the elder succeeded. Overlord was directly hit by these spikes and flew out, and fell heavily on the ground. At this time, Overlord did not have much ability to continue fighting. He lay down and breathed the air in front of him. It was only at this time that he realized how enjoyable it was to breathe sometimes, and then he put the daughter of death directly on the ground. Overlord, it seems that he is ready to accept his defeat now, because he does not have the strength to continue fighting, but I don''t know why you are stuck on the ground when you die. But after a while, the power of the sword began to spread to the bottom of the mountain Deep down, there was only a loud noise. Not only did the monster come out of the hole, but also there was a big explosion behind the wood. There are more monsters. They actually made several big holes in the earth''s surface, and then they got out of the earth. Then they began to climb towards the elder. At this time, Overlord saw them from a long distance. Now there are countless disgusting monsters in this land. These monsters attacked the elder. At this time, the elder didn''t seem to realize what had happened. He just thought it was a coincidence, so he quickly began to turn his power into seeds, and then began to plant many plants around which he could fight. These plants also quickly turned these plants around Kill all the monsters with tentacles. It''s obvious that these monsters are not the elder''s opponents at all. And not only that, at this time, the daughter of death can clearly feel the strength of the elder. That''s why she began to tremble slightly at this time. He wanted the overlord to throw him out. Overlord did not hesitate. He knew that he had no other way to deal with it, so he struggled very hard to stand up, then pulled out the sword and quickly dropped it into the distant group of tentacle monsters. Then the daughter of death began to be trapped in his room by one of the monsters out of the water. The client seemed crazy and began to wave the daughter of death and cut down the monsters of the same kind around him. Even Lord lianba began to hear the joyful voice of the spirit of death bathing in the blood of these monsters. It seems that overlord is able to change the situation in front of his eyes, and it''s obvious that this will happen. He knew in his heart that he should not have given too much power to the daughter of death, but now it seemed that it was too late. Now the daughter of death is bathed in this piece of blood, so it also tries its best to absorb it, should use my strength, then, after absorbing enough blood, the daughter of death also began to insert herself on the ground, and then he also directly released a more fierce shock wave towards the ground. Before long, bawangye began to feel it, and there was a more fierce vibration under the ground. Sure enough, even the wooden man knew what had happened at this time, so he began to plant a lot of plants around him more quickly, and made preparations. But the next second, when bawangye saw another thing coming out of the ground After that, he was startled. At this moment, a very huge octopus appeared in this iceberg. His tentacles were very strong, which directly tied the wood elder. At this time, no matter what kind of attack method the elder wood used to attack this huge monster, it was useless. This huge monster tied up the elder with his strong tentacles, and then slowly raised it to his mouth.At this time, elder wood did not hesitate. He began to pour the power of his hand into the monster. Soon, the monster seemed to have been infected with elder wood''s plant spores. Elder Mu''s steamed bun can be said to be his most powerful weapon. Even other elder brothers who work with him are very afraid of his move, so it can be said to be his murderous spirit. If anything is planted with this kind of spore, it will transform in a short time and become a plant in a short time. But I don''t know why. It''s obvious that the metabolic ability of this huge octopus is too poor, so this Octopus didn''t hesitate. It threw the elder on the ground very quickly, and then decisively turned his tentacle into a sharp blade to cut off the infected tentacle ¡£ This and the animal husbandry bureau also began to change gradually in the process of falling. Before long, this tentacle directly became a strong blade and fell towards the elder''s head. At this time, the elder looked up and saw that he was stunned. It was obvious that at this time, he also knew what the current situation was. Chapter 666 Because of this, he is trying his best to be disappointed. His strength has created more negotiation and quality, and he intends to directly block this huge tentacle. Unfortunately, he failed in the end. Obviously, at this time, the speed of the tentacle''s falling is no longer able to be stopped by the elder''s ordinary power, so the tentacle hit the ground like an arrow from the string. Only a loud noise was heard, and then all the blood around was blown away. At this time, the overlord still squinted and lay motionless. At this time, he had no strength in his eyes. However, he still supported himself and forced himself to pull up. Step by step, he went to the distance. He found that the situation at this time was exactly the same as what he thought. He finally saw what he wanted to see, that is, he saw what he wanted to see in the dense and pale snow. That''s red blood. He saw this tentacle, actually very accurately directly divided the elder''s head and his body into two. Although it was obvious at this time, he was also shocked. Has he ever thought about what it is like to have this huge tentacle monster behind him now? Now all he can know is that this thing has gone beyond his imagination. What kind of power does this huge octopus have? Even the elder can''t help him. At this time, he also heard the distant death of the daughter, came a burst of vibration sound, Chu Dong thought while continuing to walk toward the death of the daughter. "See, this one is my strength. I told you a long time ago that it''s good to feed me." But at this time the overlord''s attention was not on the daughter of death. Now his only attention is focused on the giant octopus crawling behind him. According to the truth, he has seen such creatures in the sea, but such creatures can only live in the ocean basically. Therefore, it is a miracle that such creatures can live on land, and it is just because of this that it is very difficult for him now Obviously, the overlord began to feel a little strange in his heart. He didn''t know why. Why are you so surprised at my good friend? But I have to tell you that he and I are actually quite good friends. At this time, the daughter of death seemed to show off the relationship between them. However, it is true that the overlord could not calm down at all. Even he began to feel something wrong. "Do you think this is directly related to you?" But at this time, it is obvious that the death group seems to be watching jokes, and the overlord can only hear his harsh laughter now. ": what are you talking about? Don''t you always want the ancient beast? Now this is the ancient beast you want. You have seen it, but it''s not the one you want. This ancient beast has existed for quite a long time When the daughter of death said this huge octopus at this time, it seemed that he had some reaction to the vibration of the daughter of death. He also began to climb over frequently, and then he made a gurgling sound. But it''s obvious that even the overlord himself feels a bit terrible. After all, he is one of the few people who have come into contact with such a large creature for the first time in such a long time, so he really feels that something is wrong. Maybe this is the fear of human instinct. The overlord wanted to keep looking up at this huge ancient beast. He had never thought that there were so many strange creatures hidden under the ground, so now he also understood how shallow he could understand the land in front of him. "I believe that now you should understand in your heart what kind of things this land had in ancient times. You should understand in your heart that these huge primitive creatures once ruled the world on our surface and brought us many different things." At this time, Overlord obviously had a little confusion in his mind. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say next second. He could only stare at all these things, as if he was admiring that this might be the uncanny work of the world. "But why are they hiding under the ground now?" Although the overlord didn''t seem to know what was going on in front of him at this time, it was obvious that the daughter of death seemed to be in line with the actual choice. Shut up. He didn''t want to say much about such things. "OK, OK, you''d better not continue to ask about a lot of things, because sometimes I believe you can understand that the more you know, the more trouble you will have. So now I think it''s time for us to stop this topic. There''s no need to discuss it like this. Besides, it''s not good for us to discuss it like this."As she spoke, the daughter of death began to vibrate slightly. They seemed to be able to talk directly through their brains without any language at all. Although the overlord did seem to be a little nervous at this time, after the daughter of death trembled a little and told the beast something, the primitive beast also obediently went directly into the bottom and disappeared after a while. "I hope you can understand. After all, if a monster as big as him stays on this ground, I''m afraid it won''t be long before others panic. So I''d better let him leave here for a while. After all, you know that not everyone can accept so many things as you do, right?" At this time, the daughter of death continued to chatter. He kept talking about the future. But at this time, the overlord had no idea at all. He just looked at all these things in front of him, trying to know the reason for all these things through the judgment in front of him. But after all, it was because his brain seemed to be a little insufficient, so he didn''t know So he chose silence. He didn''t know much about the history of the land in front of him, so he couldn''t help it. Chapter 667 "Well, well, don''t be so tangled. Now you should not forget what I asked you to come for in the first place." The girl who died after death began to laugh in a low voice as she spoke. "That old man, I''ve taken care of him for you and recaptured this place. There is so much food and grain hidden that I can have a good meal. However, after such a fierce battle, I think my strength is almost exhausted. So if there are more such food in the back, please don''t be stingy to tell me directly." Although the overlord still insisted on his mind at this time, that is, now he absolutely can''t easily let the daughter of death get more strength, because he also knew that if he kept getting experience, I''m afraid it would cause many problems, and that''s why he chose silence, he said No words. He came to elder Mu step by step, but elder Mu was basically a corpse at this time. He had never seen the elder die, so the performance was still very shocking for him. But in addition to shock, it is more of a pity. Now he finally understood. It seems that these elders who often destroy the heaven and the earth in their daily life, only to find that their death is no different from that of normal people. That''s why it''s so obvious that the overlord seems a little lost. But in the end, he followed the advice of the daughter of death and gently put his hand into elder Mu''s chest. Then he began to slip, trying to absorb the elder''s power. It was not obvious. This time, he could clearly feel that the elder''s power was really different from before. At this time, he also felt that his heart seemed very heavy. But on the other side, he also felt some anger, because at this time, he knew that for him, all this was a very tragic thing. He worked so hard, but in the end he still had to rely on the help of others to win the battle in front of him. He didn''t kill the elder, but he chose to cheat. But in the end, the overlord tried his best to absorb the power of the elder directly. But this is very obvious. He can also feel that the power of the elder seems to be a little different. It should be said that after so many years of cultivation, the elder''s deep strength seems to be very powerful, which is not comparable to ordinary people. So the process of absorbing overlord''s power has become particularly long. After nearly half an hour, the overlord absorbed all his strength. After he had just absorbed the power, he also began to feel that his strength was very strong. Although he didn''t know what kind of power it was in his heart at this time, he still absorbed all the power subconsciously, and there was nothing left. After he completely absorbed this strength, he also began to feel that he had a new kind of strength, and felt very strong. Even he felt that his muscles seemed to have accumulated a lot and looked very strong. "Oh, Congratulations, it seems that you are going to successfully complete what you should do." The daughter of death said and laughed as if she was very excited about all this. But at this time, Bawang still felt that the reason why the daughter of death was so excited was that there were other reasons, so at this time, Bawang could not feel any happiness at all. Originally, he had fantasized about all the details in his mind for countless times, but in the end, the overlord chose to be silent. Clearly should be a happy thing, but the arrival has become like this. But at least now he began to feel that something was wrong there more or less, because it was obvious that at this time, the manager of Bawang could feel that the daughter of death had other intentions. Because of this, now Bawang became more and more careful. Now you can try the power you just gained. After all, I believe you should also understand that this power is very rare. It''s true. At this time, it''s obvious that overlord should try the strength he just gained. So at this time, Overlord also stretched out his hands, and then began to close his eyes, trying to mobilize the strength in his body. Then the overlord became silent. He tried to mobilize this force and began to concentrate all his heart on these things in front of him. Then the overlord started with the open space and created something unexpected in front of him.When the overlord opened his eyes, he found that he had created a seed in his hand. The overlord threw the seed on the ground at will, but what happened next surprised him very much. He only saw that the seed grew rapidly without any nutrients, and went directly into the ground like a monster, and then began to sprout. Then the seed began to grow bigger and bigger. Before long, Overlord saw that the seed began to take root and germinate, and then gradually turned into a big tree, slowly growing bark again. But then the bark looked very special. It seemed that there were many spines on the surface, which also surprised overlord. Because the towering tree in front of him is what he imagined, so at this time the overlord didn''t speak. He just kept silent and quickly turned the tree into another shape. This time, the overlord began to change the tree into another shape. He directly split the tree from the middle, and then fused it together. He turned it into a tree with a long gun, which surprised the overlord. "I can''t imagine that you are quite imaginative. I didn''t find that you are such an imaginative person. It''s really gratifying. Then I think you will make good use of this power to the extreme." Chapter 668 Although at this time, the words of the daughter of death still have a little ridicule, but at this time soon the overlord still chose to nod. How to use this power depends on the achievements of Bawang''s later learning. What''s really important now is that besides learning these things, Bawang has another point to pay attention to. That is, now he is particularly concerned about what task will be given to him after the death of the daughter. After all, now the overlord knows that he seems to be approaching his plan step by step. But in fact, when you think about it carefully, Overlord can still feel that he has been helping the daughter of death with his own strength. So at this time, Overlord still chose to be silent. He knew that there were still many things to prepare for. It is precisely because of this, so now overlord, also know it is time to leave. Although it only took a few hours for the overlord to come here this time, when he came back to his tribe again, it would be almost half a day. Because of this, now the overlord knows that although this battle looks very long, it is long enough for this land. It is precisely because of this, so now the overlord did not say anything, he just chose silence. He knew that now that he had finished the task, he should leave as soon as possible, so at this time, the overlord also quickly used his strength and rushed to the sky. He was as thin as a storm and disappeared directly in this place. At this time, the overlord also knew that the land did not seem to be ready. That''s why he knew that there were still many things he could do. After Bawang returned to the south, he also arrived at the volcanic tribe for the first time. But at this time, it was just an ordinary day for the fire chief of the volcanic tribe, so he didn''t say much about the fire at this time. He was still idle and bored. He sat in the camp and knocked. But when he saw the familiar figure of overlord appeared in front of him again, he was surprised and his eyes widened. He never thought that it was really overlord and he came back alive. "You''ve come back. I thought you''d have to go for at least a few days, but I didn''t expect you to come back so soon." But at this time, the fire soon began to notice the scars on the overlord. All these were left by the wood elder when he was fighting. "You tell me that this battle is not hard and easy for you. You should really kill this elder." Hearing his question, Overlord nodded heavily, but so far everything in his mind can be seen clearly. He has always seen those things in his mind, the huge monster and the power he took. "Yes, I succeeded in killing elder mu. Now I have gained his strength." Stop here, the fire finally took a breath, and then nodded very heavily. "That''s good, that''s good." He looked very surprised at this time, but soon he also calmed down, although he knew that for the overlord, such a thing is nothing. But now he has to understand again how powerful these elders are. It is clear that this time the overlord is wearing the most powerful and the best armor among his own tribes. It can be said that all of them are the most proud things in their tribe. But now they can still be destroyed by this elder. It can be seen from this. The ability of these elders to destroy heaven and earth is as true as the rumor says. Now that I have finished my task, I don''t think I need to take him any more. You can take it back. The overlord said with a smile, and then released the daughter of death from his back again, and gave it to the fire again. At this time, although the fire didn''t seem to say much, he also knew that for everything in front of him, he and the daughter of death were the best choice. After all, he knew in his heart that his connection with the daughter of death was not as simple as ordinary people thought. So although at this time the fire heart is very tangled, but still nodded, and then took this, let him feel very tangled and complex weapons. Both of them knew little about this great ancient race, whether it was fire or tyrant, and even many of them came from the past. A lot of things are easy for them, but the overlord knows in his heart that they should not over evaluate these things. That''s why now he wants to see them return to his tribe like nothing.Then she left the daughter of death in the volcano tribe again. On the one side of Bawang, nothing seems to be happening, everything is calm, but the other side is in the north. Just a day after Bawang left, he burst the pot, because it was obvious. The huge mountain they had been able to look up to all along disappeared suddenly. There is such a huge snow mountain in the north of them, and this snow mountain once reposed their infinite reverie. It can be said that although this snow mountain is very evil in the eyes of the residents in the north at some time, one thing they have to admit is that now for them, this snow mountain, which has placed countless thoughts on them, has disappeared. It really makes people feel very wrong that no one knows what happened in front of them Love. But there is a big hole behind this snow mountain, such a huge hole. And obviously, this big hole seems to be wrapped up in a very simple way. It seems to be covered up intentionally. It seems that there is something hidden under it. But there''s no way. After all, it''s so cold in the north that not many people will notice these things. Compared with going to the north to seek the truth, most people prefer to spend the winter hiding in their warm tribes. Chapter 669 Although most people in the north are very hardy, and they seem to be born with this ability, it doesn''t mean that they can really ignore any severe cold. In the northernmost part of this place, the cold weather is enough to make everyone who has the courage to go to the North feel tired. You know, the cold on this land is enough to freeze everyone''s legs and feet. Because of this, no one dares to go to the north. They all think that place is the most dangerous place. Besides, when most tribes are so superstitious, most people think that it is just a sign. Many of them thought it was just a sign of God, who warned everyone not to warn the north, or it would collapse like this mountain. Although Chu Dong was very dismissive of such stupid remarks, he was still very surprised at this time. After all, why did such a strong mountain fall when he mentioned it? You have to know that nothing like this has happened before, and what is the reason for all this? At this time, Chu Dong continued to deal with the internal affairs of the tribe as usual, and continued to resume production within the tribe. The other side also began to heal his wounds. After all, his wounds had not healed completely. So at this time, Mr. Zaozi kept planting all kinds of herbs to recuperate, but it would take a little time for him to recover to the perfect state. So at this time, what Chu Dong did every day was just stay in the tribe, and even when necessary, he would curl up in his tent all day and bake fire. After all, at this time, Chudong plot knew that the greatest comfort he could give the tribe now was his health. After all, if they found that they were sick, but they could do nothing, they would also seriously hit the enthusiasm of these people in their tribe. Chudong also knew that what they needed was a strong chieftain who could lead them forward. Because of this, Chudong didn''t have the heart to think about the mess. Although Chu Dong once thought that I was the Savior of the world for some time, the reality behind slapped Chu Dong in the face. He is not the Savior of the world at all. At least he is not Chu Dong now. He still has no special ability like other chiefs in the world. His only advantage is that he is a person who comes from the future. The knowledge in his mind can change the living conditions of the people in his tribe, but what football can do at present is limited to That''s it. It was difficult for Chu Dong to do anything else, because he found that sometimes it was not easy for his tribe to survive in such an evil environment, and he could not imagine what good things he could do. While Chu Dong was still thinking about the future of his tribe, suddenly many soldiers wrote a report that Ben ran was coming again and polo was tied up, but this time it seemed a little different, because he also brought a horned horse. Hearing this, Chu Dong gently laughed, then waved his hand and asked the soldier to call Ben in. Ben at this time, after getting the permission order, he rushed straight into Chu Dong''s tent. It was obvious that he didn''t look like this stadium at this time, but like a child who found something big. His eyes and his behavior were full of panic. Although Chu Dong also hoped that he could calm down, he was very curious about what could frighten Ben like this. "Have you heard? The huge snow mountain in the north of our country collapsed in half overnight. " Chu Dong nodded, although this is the primitive era, but the spread of rumors and rumors is always so fast, no matter in which era is the same. "I know, you can still recuperate in the tribe calmly and leisurely?" Chu Dong also nodded. "After all, what I''m doing now is not for myself. I''m doing it for my whole tribe and the people within my tribe." Chu Dong also knew that he must be right in doing so. Ben seemed to be confused by Chu Dong''s logic, but he couldn''t speak for a moment. However, soon, he would be back to his own state again. "I know that''s what you think in your heart, and I know you''re right to do it, but this time it''s absolutely extraordinary, so I brought the king of the wildebeest." At this time, the king of the horned horse also began to say hello to Chu Dong with very polite animal language. "Hello, chief of the barbarian tribe." Chudong also smiles. "I''m afraid it''s not customary for the king of beasts to bend his knees and live in a mortal tribe. Besides, few of them can speak your language, so there are really no people to communicate with on weekdays. You can see that you seem very lonely."But at this time, the voice of the king of the wildebeest and the appearance on his face were very open-minded. "What''s the point of this? You know, before you were born, I had been guarding that seal alone for hundreds of years, and I never felt lonely. " Chu Dong also nodded, he knew that this time since the king of Gama came here, he must not come to talk about the past, there must be something important to happen. Well, I should have told you just now that we are facing a very difficult problem, so we may need your help. "Is it the collapse of the snowy mountain that just flowed out this morning?" The king of the wildebeest nodded without hesitation, and Chu Dong could clearly see from his eyes that he was a little worried about it. "What is the reason for all this? You know, I just got up one morning, and I''ve heard all kinds of rumors. If you can explain all this to me, maybe I can help you But at this time, no matter Ben or the king of wildebeest, they are silent. At this time, the protagonist also realizes how serious things are. Even the king of the wildebeest was silent after joining, indicating that this matter exceeded its expectation. Chapter 670 After hearing what Chu Dong said, the king of the horned horse also nodded. It was obvious that he knew at this time that if he didn''t take the initiative to help, it would be very difficult. That''s why he came to visit Chu Dong this time, hoping to let Chu Dong help. Although at this time, Chu Dong also knew that he was healing now, and there were still many things to do by himself. After all, he was the chief of the tribe, so he couldn''t do it casually. Although at this time, I can more or less feel in my heart that this time they come to find themselves is really a very important thing, but now the situation has begun to turn around, can stop themselves, also have to choose to benefit. It is precisely because of this, so now Chu Dong knew in his heart that he could not do much. But Chu Dong also knew that he did it for the sake of this land, not for others, so at this time, Chu Dong naturally didn''t say much, and he directly chose to stand with the partners he once fought side by side. So what do you want me to do this time? After all, you should understand that there is nothing I can do to help you now. Besides, I am an ordinary person and have no ability. I don''t know how to help you. "Of course, it''s because I know in my heart at this time that you are definitely not an ordinary person. You should know that in the previous period, your battles can be said to have saved our lives. That''s why I know in my heart that you are the one we need." At this time, naturally, he did not forget the great help that Chu Dong had given them. Because of this, he really needs Chu Dong''s help now. Chu Dong was naturally embarrassed to refuse at this time, so he had no way. But this time, Chu Dong knew that if he went out with them now, it would also cause a certain degree of emptiness in the tribe. Because of this, Chu Dong could only choose to let the sun and the summer, and the two people would cooperate with each other, so that they would become the inner members of the tribe temporarily The leader. After all, the two of them haven''t cooperated for a long time. That''s why he now understands that there are still many things he can do. Now that there are so many people in the northern part of Chu, we don''t know what happened. Without the cooperation of Chu Dong and the people around him, I''m afraid no one knows what the land in the north will look like in the future. So at this time, Chu Dong knew very well what he needed to do most. "So where are we going this time?" Chu Dong knew in his heart that now they would not go to their destination casually. This time, they might have to be more complicated. "This time we plan to go to another forest, in the east of this place" hearing this, Chu Dong was very puzzled. He frowned and asked carefully. "What? Don''t we go to the snow mountain in the north this time? " "Of course not. After all, the snow mountain in the north is basically an empty place now. What we are doing this time is to check what happened to the other guardian stone." At this time, it was obvious that the king of wildebeest was also very worried about the disappearance of the mountains in the north, and whether he would have direct contact with the president of great power, because what he was most worried about now was such a thing, and it was because of this that he was very anxious at this moment, and he had to go to another place to see what was going on there. It is because of this, so now Chudong heart also understand, now this land is changeable, no one knows what will happen in the next second. Because of this, it''s the right choice to check the guardian stone of the great ancient race. And because of this, Lord, I think we have to be ready to check their guardianship soon. After all, the situation in this place is very special, so we have to be careful. In order to travel this time, Chu Dong also carefully prepared, this time he did not do a lot of useless work. He knew that although the climate had improved recently, it didn''t mean that everyone could bear the cold air in the north. Chu Dong slowly put on his fur coat, which he had just made. Now he looked like a savage, covered with all kinds of fur, and looked like ten years old It''s very special. But on the outside of the animal skin, the LORD had to put on a layer of hard armor made of leather again. On the outside of these leather armor, Chu Dong meticulously put on several layers of iron. He also sewed a leather helmet himself. Although his defense ability is not so good, it is very useful to resist some arrows. And not only that, now Chu Dong added a lot of animal fur to this helmet to make a warm mat, so the helmet itself also has a very good thermal insulation.So at this time, Chu Dong''s heart also understood that in addition to making these warm facilities, there was another thing to pay attention to, that is, Chu Dong now had to be careful to prepare for defending these wild animals. After all, there are many very fierce wild animals in this land. And Chu Dong''s wound had not healed completely at this time, so at this time Chu Dong himself knew that he didn''t have much ability to confront these fierce beasts. Because of this, Chu Dong knew it now. In addition to the blind use of their own strength, another point is to do a good job of their own body protection. So this time, in addition to putting on his own armor, the Lord also began to carefully carry some convenient weapons on his body. The first one to bear the brunt was a very sharp dagger. This dagger is no longer the previous one. This dagger can be said to be Chu Dong. He was bored after coming back, so he spent a lot of time and energy to build a brand new weapon again. Chapter 671 Although this weapon doesn''t look particularly sharp, it is exquisitely made. The blade looks only as long as a person''s palm, but the width of the blade is just in good balance with the width of the handle. Moreover, Chu Dong is not only adding serrations to the back of the knife. The knife is also ground into an arc, which makes it easier to hold when chopping again. And on the other side, Chu Dong also chose to use some very hard animal bones to make the handle of this knife, and also used some special iron pieces to wrap the bone of the handle, making a very delicate and beautiful knife. You know, in this land, basically, things like this can be called works of art, but Chu Dong made this knife purely because of his hobby. After Chudong gently put the knife into his clothes, he began to observe the surroundings carefully. It was obvious that these preparations were not enough for Chudong at this time, so Chudong thought carefully for a while, and then reached out again to take out some things in the armory. During this period of time, Chu Dong personally made a pair of armor that looked very special, but now the weather is really not suitable. It''s just because of this that Chu Dong can only put this armor aside temporarily. "I said, are you well? If you''re ready, let''s get out of the house and stop wasting time. " Chu Dong nodded, and then quickly carried a round wooden shield on his back. Although the shield was of ordinary workmanship, Chu Dong made the blacksmith set an edge around the shield with special steel to ensure the reliability of the shield, and then quickly picked it up directly in his arsenal A dagger. Put it in your pocket. After finishing these series of things, Chu Dong finished what he should do. After finishing these things, Chu Dong ran with him and went to the outside world with the king of wildebeest. Although Chu Dong knew in his heart at this time that there would be many troubles to follow when he went out this time, there was no way, because Chu Dong knew in his heart at this time. That is, as the chief of one of the few powerful big tribes in the north, he should take part of the responsibility. Because of this, Chu Dong has no way. He has to force himself to accept all this, and he has to let himself play his due role in this place. Chu Dong and the king of the horned horse also started to set out together. They started from Chu Dong''s tribal camp and directly crossed the frozen river in front of them. This time, they plan to go to the forest in the easternmost part of the north. This forest can be said to be a place where people rarely visit on weekdays, because it is said that there is a very strong king of beasts here. The king of saber toothed tiger. This huge beast can be said to be a true predator. He will hunt down everyone who dares to enter his territory. It can be said that no tribe can escape the pursuit of saber toothed tiger king from the beginning to the end. Not to mention that there are countless Saber Toothed tigers in this forest. Moreover, this forest is surrounded by a very open and desolate plain. This plain was once occupied by a tribe, so it was basically cut down as a bibliography. But not long after the tribe came to this place, they left here in a hurry, leaving only their empty tribal camp and still staying in place, because only this tribe came to this place, they were attacked by a large number of Saber Toothed tigers. No one knows the reason for all this, but one thing we can know is that no one dares to go to that place since then. After all, all kinds of rumors have been issued. Some people say that this place is cursed. Some people say that this place itself is not suitable for human beings to live in. However, more beds lie in the fact that there is a very strong beast king hidden in this place. That''s why the Saber Toothed tigers in this place are different from other places. They are not beasts at all. They are like the army of the king of beasts, following the rule of the king of beasts All orders. According to what the king of the wildebeest told Chu Dong, this saber toothed tiger king himself was also the guardian of the guardian stone, but he was very cruel like other carnivores. This is also why basically no one is willing to take the initiative to contact them, but there is no way. After all, the saber toothed tiger king has been fulfilling his promise to forbid anyone to come near this place. But this time there''s no way. It''s too special, so what the master can do now is to force close to the gym and finish with it, and then ask what happened. After all, no one can make a judgment when information is so scarce.However, in the words of the king of wildebeests, the collapse of the snow mountain in the north of this place is likely to have something to do with the food quality of the ancient races in Peking University, or that the great ancient races are already underground. That''s why they are so bold in their actions. as like as two peas absolutely ignorant of the situation, he is only able to make his own judgement based on his own experience. but I''m afraid more information is needed to come to a conclusion about what happened. Because of this, he is also quickly approaching the position where Chu Dong and Ben are. The sooner we know the truth, the better. However, compared with other places, this eastern forest is even more far away. Basically, it takes at least half a month to go back and forth. After all, the guardian stone itself is placed in several directions of this land, so as to suppress the great ancient races who are imprisoned underground by them. So at this time, the problem of distance and position is basically understandable. Because of this, there is no way now. Since Chu Dong agreed to them, he can only be a good man and help them all the way. Chapter 672 "Let me tell you again, this road is not easy. I have investigated some people in the tribe who have been to the East in advance. They all say that the East is no less dangerous than our north. Although the road is so far away, there is no way. Otherwise, if we don''t go to the east now, we can only go directly to the south. But what do you think about the south It should be clear. " At this time, Ben began to hint that the East was the only place they could go, because the tribes in the South had been engaged in the North all the time, not to mention the giant beast tribes that had made Chudong pay a heavy price. Today, they still live in the south, and most of these tribes in the South still have some superficial connections. So basically, the news of which tribe from the North came to the South will soon spread, and it is precisely because of this that they had to choose the East for security. It''s a pity that the East is not a paradise in the world. It should be said that most of the tribes and places in this land follow that principle, that is, the law of the jungle. The East is more developed than the South and the north. That''s why? Even if it is as powerful as the southern tribes, few people dare to set foot in the East. After all, the East is quite different from the rest of the land. The East is the city-state that Chu Dong had heard of. This makes Chudong feel very strange. It seems that the eastern part of Chudong is not at the same time as the places where Chudong lived. On the eastern side, city states have been established continuously, and even a very perfect commercial system has been established. They trade with the primitive tribes on both sides of the north and the south in order to exchange for those precious and precious things I''m sorry for your material. Although they ostensibly do business with these primitive tribes, in fact they look down on these primitive people. It seems that they can communicate with each other as barbarians, and they just don''t know what kind of tribe they are. "I''ve heard that their side is very strict with the primitive tribes on our side. Once they find primitive people in their territory, they will directly start hunting." At this time, Ben began to show a very uncomfortable expression on his face. After all, he thought he was a very strong fighter, but he didn''t want to be hunted by these Eastern people. It is said that these city-state people in Central China still have some very strange customs. For example, they actually cut off the scalp of primitive people and decorate their homes as rare objects. Some people even regard these primitive people as a kind of extremely rare wild animals. Although the rumors of scaremongering in the East can not be heard, they can not even tell whether the scaremongers in the East can enhance their physique These are the corners of primitive tribes. Chu Dong didn''t know what they would meet along the way, but he knew that since they had already set foot on the journey, there was no turning back at all, so he could go again. Now what they have done is completely correct. Chu Dong naturally will not have any new pressure. This time, they need to investigate the provincial households in the easternmost part of the land, and the guardian stone is guarded by the saber toothed tiger king. Now Chu Dong knew how hard the journey was. He not only had to face the tough and cruel king saber toothed tiger, but also had to go through this area before he met him. It could be said that it was a forbidden place for primitive people. City states in the East. However, Chu Dong had a person who came across. He was still very interested in these eastern city states. In the process of fighting with his opponents several times before, he also consciously or unconsciously saw the weapons from the city states they were carrying. Chu Dong was even surprised by the weapons made by these city states. He couldn''t believe that such exquisite weapons came from them. This further deepened Chu Dong''s impression of the city-state. Chu Dong even thought that he would go to the city-state one day, but before that Chu Dong didn''t know that these city-states were just a group of barbarians living in the castle. After hearing Ben''s description of the city-state, Chudong was naturally surprised. He didn''t know where the city-state came from. Chu Dong thought in his heart, and continued to run, and the king of the wildebeest accelerated his speed. At this time, Chu Dong knew that it was destined to be a long journey, and because of this, he didn''t continue to complain too much. At this time, Chu Dong had entrusted everything within his tribe to himself. It was because of this that the two generals under his hand understood.The current situation is nothing to me, but the main worry is what kind of people will meet in the Far East. After all, Chudong has no experience for these people, and always feels that he doesn''t know where to start. People''s focus is so expensive, so now Chudong has no way. The only thing he can do is to go step by step. Although this was the case, it was also an opportunity for Chudong to expand his vision. After all, Chudong had never seen the East before, and what these city states looked like. This time, it can be said that there is always an opportunity to let himself have a long insight, so Chu Dong naturally continues to walk towards the East with a long insight, but this road is destined to be very far away, and it is not easy. Although the situation is so, Chu Dong still did not stop, he continued to follow, two companions walked toward the East, they crossed a piece of jungle, walked a muddy road. Even Ben himself felt that this should be the longest road in his life. But no matter what the reality is, Chu Dong did not stop his pace. Chapter 673 He knows such things in front of him. The faster he knows, the better. Just because of this, Chudong continues to discuss with the king of the wildebeest in the process ahead. Now he is very curious about the enemy he is about to face. After all, Chudong knows that it is for him. Although he knew that he was going to face a very strong enemy, he still didn''t know what he was facing, and he didn''t know what he was going to meet, but it was because of this that Chu Dong now knew very well. Such a task must be all people to work together to complete, although such a thing for Chu Dong is very difficult. But there''s no way. In front of things for Chu Dong is really very difficult, but there is no way, because things to this point, the situation has happened, so now Chu Dong can only step by step. Now, Chudong is continuing to approach the eastern city-state step by step, but no matter Chudong or Ben, they don''t know how long it will be before they can really reach the city-state. After all, they have been walking on this road for a long time, but they still don''t see a trace of people. This is also a very normal behavior. After all, many primitive people know it in their hearts. Most of these eastern city states have the feeling of hating primitive people. That''s why they dare not get close to these places at this time. They are afraid that people from eastern city states will appear in these places. So as the news began to spread, more and more people gradually moved away from this place. This has gradually become that the primitive people are farther and farther away from the East, and along the way is not the construction scope of the city-state, so there is such a large area of confusion in the middle, and the control room has become a perfect place for these wild animals. Because of this, Chudong now knows that there are many problems in the present situation and predicament. It is also because of this that there is no way to solve them. Chudong also knows that there is still a long way to go to get close to these city states. So this means that they should choose to spend the night in the wild. After all, the situation is so. Now they can only choose to survive in the wild. Although Chu Dong''s psychology also understands that it is not an easy thing to survive in the wild, there is no way. So just because of this, Chu Dong seems to be ready, and at this time, the king of the horned horse seems to be ready. Just as the sky began to darken, the king of the wildebeest led him directly, and Chudong approached a distant forest step by step. This place looks like a primeval forest. There are very dense and ancient trees all around. I don''t know how many times these barks have fallen off. They are stacked on the ground layer by layer and are very dry. People''s feet creak when they step on them. "Well, since we can''t get to the city-state in the East today, we can only choose to spend the night in the wild now. You say that this place used to be the habitat of our race, but because we have to guard that stone, we can''t help it. We can only migrate to the North. I didn''t expect that after so many years, it''s so difficult The scene is the same as before, and there is no change at all. " At this time, the king of the wildebeest looked as if the surrounding scene was exactly the same as his impression. Because of this, Chu Dong could obviously feel it at this time, and he was also very emotional at this time. "Yes, I think so." At this time, Chu Dong looked around and began to feel the peaceful atmosphere in front of him. Indeed, there was nothing more comfortable for Chu Dong than these scenes. It''s a pity that he never found such a place to nourish his mind. But because of this, there is no way. Now when Chu Dong comes to this place, he will naturally cherish his time in this place. After all, for himself, this place is a very special place. This is actually the place where many ancient creatures once lived, so when he just stepped into this primeval forest, even Chu Dong could feel that something was wrong with this place, as if this place revealed a aura. Because of this, Chu Dong has found the deepest part of the forest and began to explore the place where these wild animals once lived. Even today, Chudong can still feel the bones of many wild animals buried under the basic land, which are the bones left after being hunted by some high-level predators. Now they have been deeply buried under this land. "Once we and other primitive animals lived in this place, basically no one would disturb us, but our wish was finally broken. It''s a pity, but there''s no way."At this time, the king of wildebeest seems to be a little sad. After all, if he had not received the task of guarding that stone, I''m afraid he would still live in this place with the ethnic groups under his hand today. For Dongchu, he did not even know what he thought. He thought that one day when he was really fed up with the taste of power, he would take the initiative to withdraw from the position of chief, and then find a secluded place to move in and live like this. Although this is enough for Chu Dong, now Chu Dong knows that he has something important to do, so he doesn''t have many opportunities to let himself have a chance to relax. When he thinks of this step, he feels very depressed at this time. He would like to have a chance to relax, but the fact does not seem to give him this opportunity. He is always involved in all kinds of things, for example, today is another thing. Chapter 674 At this time, Chu Dong ran with him, and the king of the wildebeest also began to choose to camp on the spot. After all, the sky was gradually dim at this time, and Chu Dong had no way. Now he could only choose to find a place to settle down temporarily. Chu Dong also reached the depth of the forest, and then he began to talk with Ben, and began to search for some useful trees around. But by this time, the king of the wildebeest had already exerted his strength. He turned his feet into something like an electric drill, and immediately cut down many trees. "It seems that this time we don''t have to be so troublesome. The king of the wildebeest has done everything for us." As he spoke, he didn''t seem to have much emotion. As he spoke, he seemed to be very calm. "Why?" "We''re going to spend the night here tonight, but you should know what''s the consequence of spending the night here?" "The attack of the beast." Ben also took a deep breath at this time. It seems that he still can''t calm down in his heart, because he knows that in this place, besides facing the attack of wild animals, scum has to face more and more troublesome things. The most important thing is that they may encounter the attack of those people from the city-state whose origin is unknown. So now they have to be prepared. In addition to setting up camp, they also have to quickly make some protective facilities, such as fences and so on. Although Chu Dong was also very curious, which city-state people would come to this wilderness to take their lives. But after all, Chu Dong didn''t know much about this place in his heart at this time, so he just answered, then lowered his head and began to cut wood with his weapons. Ben collected some smaller branches on the other side, as well as more wood cut down by Chu Dong, piled them all together, and then found some dry leaves and some just withered straw. After a while, they took out some of the pieces of wood and beat them together to set fire. In an instant, Chu Dong lit a bonfire on this land, but he didn''t have any leisure at this time. He collected all the Dry Straws around him, twisted several straws together to make a very rough hemp rope, and then sharpened them. These branches looked like long guns, all tied together The bracket opens. In this way, they directly put it in a row, and now they have a very simple fence in front of them. Although these fences seemed useless, Chudong knew that it was useless for them to deal with some human beings after they had these fences, but it was very useful to deal with some wild animals in the jungle. After all, Chu Dong knew in his heart that these wild animals were usually very savage. That''s why, after finishing his work, Chu Dong began to take out all the animal skins in his bundle, and then cut down some branches with these weapons in his hand to make a small tent in this place Awning. After a while, Chu Dong had already set up two tents, one of which was a little bigger for him and Ben, and the other was for the king of Jiang ma. After all, this place still belongs to the wilderness, and the temperature dropped suddenly at night, so Chu Dong was embarrassed to leave the king of the wildebeest outside and let him suffer from the cold alone. After finishing some of his work, the king of wildebeest also stood on one side and looked at Chu Dong and Ben with great interest. Although at this time, he could more or less detect whether Chu Dong was good or not and what they were going to do, the king of wildebeest didn''t say anything. After all, this is the most normal human work for him. Just because of this, after watching for a while, when Chu Dong set up the tent, he could not wait to sit in and then fell asleep on the ground. After all, he took out the shield and went to the camp, but he didn''t want to take advantage of it Step by step toward the depths of a forest. He knew that they would have to eat today, so when they set out, Chu Dong had to run. They each brought some dry food, but at this time, they knew that almost all of them had never been to the East, so they didn''t know how long it would take them to get to the crowded place. So it must be right for them to have more food in their hands now. That''s why they can choose now. At this time, they don''t waste their own food. After all, they know that the food that can''t be integrated into them is more important than anything else. In case of any special accident, they can naturally survive on these emergency food.After all, they are far away from their tribe and the whole North. It can be said that they have lost all their protection. That''s why they have to be careful in everything. A little carelessness is likely to involve them in great trouble. That''s why mainstream and Ben are doing well After the bonfire, Chu Dong quickly began to take out his weapon and walked towards the depth of the forest. It is said that the ecology of animals always complement each other. The same is true in this place. Because a large number of wildebeests once migrated to the north, it seems that the biological chain has changed again. After these wildebeests disappear, new species will soon replace them, and these new species are actually wilderness bears. You know, animals like this are very rare on weekdays. Although they don''t look like very advanced species, they are still one of the few very powerful predators in this land. Chapter 675 It is because of this, so now Chudong also knows that what they want to do now is to avoid these bears as much as possible. Chudong thought about this and quietly felt out his weapon and hid in a bush. At this time, Chudong could clearly see that there were many wild bear caves in the forest. Because of this, Chu Dong now understood that he had to be careful about the wild bears who had dominated the forest in the process of income. After all, in a sense, the use of this creature is not social animals, but it doesn''t mean that they won''t compete for each other''s food. Now, as a carnivore, bears will naturally choose the washing machine Chudong. However, there are so many bears in this place, which means that bears must have a lot of food. Chudong didn''t think so. He walked slowly through the woods and continued to go deep. In some mountains near the woods, Chudong could be seen everywhere. There were many bear caves hidden in these communities. These things can help Chu Dong himself, and he doesn''t know whether it was formed naturally or dug out by bear himself, but one thing is for sure that the situation in this place is just like what Chu Dong thought. After the wildebeest, which once dominated the forest, left, now it''s these wild bears who unite the area. Chu Dong passed through the woods and looked up. Sure enough, he found that there were many wild fruits on the trees. However, because these bears could not climb trees, they could only eat the fallen wild fruits on weekdays. But Chu Dong could easily climb up at this time. While thinking about this, he tied a belt made of animal skin, and then tightly wrapped his hands around the tree trunk to climb up. Chu Dong picked all the wild fruits and put them into his backpack. But when Chu Dong was about to fall, he found that there was one The bear began to climb under the tree. Chu Dong was very surprised. Big brother didn''t expect the situation to turn into this. Now he not only had to leave the tree, but also had to deal with the bear. However, if Chu Dong went down directly, he would not have any advantage at all. Moreover, Chu Dong knew that although he could deal with the bear through the force, it was a pity that Chu Dong had been injured in the last battle, so he could not use the force at will now. So what Chu Dong can do now is just to wait here quietly. He hopes he can leave quickly, so that he can leave. But before long, Chu Dong found that the bear began to doze, and then he saw the bears, lying under the tree, and began to sleep. Chu Dong was biting his teeth. He was thinking of a way and quietly came down from the tree. Chu Dong had no way now. He could only hope that when he came down from the tree, he would not disturb the bear. When Chu Dong slipped down from the tree, he was very surprised to find that the bear seemed to be sleeping dead, and he didn''t have any vigilance at all. Chu Dong slipped down from the tree quietly, and then quickly left the tree and flew to the camp they had set. But Chu Dong believed that these uses were not the only creatures in the process. In fact, Chu Dong knew that there must be other species in such a dense forest, but they should all go home at this time. Chu Dong carefully took the fruits he had just collected and returned to his camp. At this time, it was obvious that he was already impatient, so he used the crossbow he carried with him to shoot several birds. After a while, he had plucked all the feathers of the birds and baked them on the campfire. "How did you come back? After such a long time, what''s going on? " Although he looked a little dissatisfied at this time, he was still a little relieved after seeing the wild fruits. After all, he knew that Chu Dong did his best, and not everyone could be as lucky as him. "You should be careful. There are bears in this forest, and there are a lot of them. Just when I went into the mountains, I saw their caves all over the mountains." "The wild bear?" At this time, Ben himself was also startled, because although he often went to the north, he had never seen such a strange creature. But it was said that this kind of bear was very strong. Although the speed was very slow, they could fight without ambiguity, and almost killed every time. This is also the reason why these bears can dominate the wild, because even predators of the same level, there are not many animals that dare to provoke these wild bears. "It''s a pity that these wild bears have not evolved a relatively intelligent individual because of their habits. Therefore, there is no beast king in them, which has always been the case."At this time, as soon as the king of the wildebeest came out, he was gnawing at the wild fruit that Chu Dong had fed him, and at the same time, he said regretfully. "Yes, but it''s a good thing. After all, according to the habits of these bears, if there are intelligent individuals and have the power of elements, then I can''t imagine what kind of things I will learn to do. After all, in order to obtain these powers and use them well, the king of beasts must have the heart of forbearance." It seems that all these things will not happen in front of him in the evening. Chudong knew that they were still a long way away from the eastern city-state. According to what the king of the horned horse told Chudong, he had not contacted the eastern saber toothed tiger king for at least 59 years. Although the life span of these miserable Kings is close to infinity, there may be accidents in the process. As long as the saber toothed tiger king has any accident, then the king of the wildebeest will naturally feel very worried. After all, the saber toothed tiger king is one of the few king of these brute beasts with very strong fighting power. Chapter 676 But at this point, Chu Dong thought of the two beasts in his tribe. One is the golden wolf, the other is the golden hair. It took Chu Dong a lot of effort to get the king of these two beasts, and now it has become one of the few fighting power in Chu Dong tribe. However, Chu Dong did not dare to let them attack under normal circumstances. After all, although they were very powerful, it did not mean that they were unrestrained. There were too many lethal things in this land. Chu Dong thought of this and looked at the king of the horned horse. Now Chu Dong is also very curious. What is the judgment of the king of the horned horse on Chu Dong''s behavior? At this time, the king of the horned horse finally understood Chu Dong''s animal language. He was silent for a while, and his mouth opened. Although he wanted to say something, he chose to be silent at last. "If you have anything to worry about or unhappy with, you can tell me. I hope there is no secret between us." The king of the wildebeest nodded, and then he began to say. "Although I respect the choice of the two king beasts under your hand, they are still independent individuals, and naturally have the opportunity to choose where they want to go, I also feel pity on the other side, because maybe they haven''t been able to know that they have such an important duty to guard the stone." So at this time, Chudong basically understood what was in the mind of the king of the wildebeest, but at least Chudong didn''t want the king of the wildebeest or hate himself for it. After all, after all, Chu Dong knew that he had tamed the king of the two beasts. In a sense, he had captured the power that did not belong to him. Chu Dong also knew that if he did such a thing, he would suffer the retribution sooner or later. That''s why Chu Dong was a little scared now. It''s not that he didn''t want to have these forces, but he thought that originally these two ends were hidden from the king, according to the principle, they should abide by the two guardians. Unfortunately, because of Chu Dong''s wishful thinking, there was no king of beasts guarding these two places. What really killed him was that he didn''t know where the two guardians were. Not to mention the two kings of beasts who were tamed by him, they may have no idea about their duty, because they were too young when they were tamed by Chu Dong. Chu Dong began to feel more and more frightened when he thought about this, but on the other hand, he ran like a heartless man. After he had enough food and drink, he felt like he was lying in the tent and snoring. Even Chu Dong is envious sometimes. People like him don''t have any psychological pressure. He may have a very comfortable life. But people like Chu Dong always feel that they don''t know what kind of person they are, and even they don''t know whether they can bear a heavy responsibility. Because of this, Chu Dong is very anxious now. However, he also knows that I should guard the camp for them tonight. Because of this, Chu Dong is also very successful. He gets into the tent and lies down. On the one hand, he was worried that a bear would attack him at night. On the other hand, he was always worried that his income was getting less and less. After all, Chu Dong knew that the guardians had not been like before. When he dealt with the guardians, he only had the great ancient headquarters trapped underground, but they were trapped by nurses I have to die. I can''t get away from it, but now it''s different. I don''t know why the great ancient race, through the method of mind control, actually penetrated into the surface and established many strange groups on the surface. These groups try to win the hearts of the people by going to different tribes to teach them these so-called doctrines. When the tribes are under control, they will immediately launch these tribes to the place where the guardian stone is located, so that when they destroy these guardians, they will meet all their gods. It can be said that now the work of protecting the guardian stone has become more and more difficult, and even a little careless will encounter danger, it is precisely because of this, so Chu Dong was very worried. In addition, in the early years of human beings, various tribes fought with each other, and now almost all the tribes that had undertaken the sacred duty to protect them were killed by other tribes. It''s because of this that all of these give the great ancient race an opportunity to take advantage of, which is why they choose to break free during this period of time. The other side is in the temple of man. Now the seven elders frowned, and all of them were in contemplation when they were faced with the eight elders. As early as a day ago, because of their regular meeting, elder Mu disappeared, so they also sent people to the places where elder Mu had been to investigate. As a result, they also found elder Mu''s body.After the discovery of this incident, there was a certain degree of sensation in the whole Presbyterian Church. No one thought that there were people who dared to kill the members of a Presbyterian Church in this land, and the death was so tragic. At the same time, they also received that the student where elder Mu was located collapsed that night. Once such a thing spread, everyone was nervous, but one thing is certain that elder Mu must have encountered an enemy several times stronger than him. Otherwise, according to the strength of the general elder City, you can escape even if you can''t fight. But this time, elder Mu seems to have no fighting power at all and was killed directly. You know, in this land, there are few people who are qualified to teach with the elders. There are few people who can directly kill the elders. So these elders usually think that they must be gods. Unfortunately, when their mask is torn off, they will never think so again. So at this time, they are also very scared. They are scared because they don''t know what enemy they are facing. Chapter 677 But from all aspects, their will is very strong. Even now the elders have begun to throw all the drastic changes of land elements to their enemy. Unfortunately, although they are full of righteous indignation at this time, they still don''t know what kind of enemy they are facing. I have no idea Any clue. After all, not only the following tribes, but also the elders themselves don''t know much about history. The incident of elder Mu''s being killed will naturally spread to the leader of Ma''anshan store. However, although the leader of Ma''anshan was shocked, he was not in a hurry to find someone to replace elder mu. He still ordered that the search direction of the whole staff be concentrated in the north. Because since elder Mu was killed in the north, it just shows that it is very likely that their enemy will occupy the mountains in the north. The next day, the wind elder also quickly exerted his storm power and began to blow to the North like a storm. At this time, elder Mu''s body had already been carried away, and was transported back to the temple of man for burial, but the traces of fighting in this place are still clear. Even elder Feng himself can see that he was already dead at that time. He even tried his best to plant seeds all over the surrounding land. As we all know, the seeds of elder mu can be changed into various kinds of lethal plants at any time. It can be said that this formation can make elder Feng play in person. It can be seen from this that what kind of person their opponent is, and how powerful they are. They can ignore such a strong move and kill the elder directly. Elder Feng began to search this place constantly. But it''s a pity that the war has already ended, and there are no witnesses to the battle. Now the snow is closing the mountain, and the things with the power of elements are almost swept away by the cold wind in the blink of an eye. It can be said that this place has no value except for a mess. Elder Feng was very tangled in his heart at this time, but he did not hesitate and quickly drew this gust of wind, and rushed directly to the peak of the snow mountain. He wanted to see with his own eyes, what happened to the snow mountain that collapsed most of the time? As he thought about it, he floated in the air and carefully observed the snow mountain. It was obvious that the snow mountain had collapsed, and it was sealed away from the West in an instant. Now the debris of the snow mountain had buried all the collapsed parts, and sealed them up. He knew in his heart that such a heavy snow mountain was not a day or two It will collapse. Just after this, elder Feng jumped to the top of the snow mountain and began to check everything around him. Unfortunately, in the end, he could not tell why he was young. There was no breath of elements or fighting at all. It seemed that this kind of student collapsed so inexplicably. Elder Feng thought so in his heart and jumped down the snow mountain in disappointment. But when he arrived at the edge of the student''s mountain wall, he was very surprised to find out. There are some very strange statues carved on the cliff of this snow mountain. Although most of these statues have been destroyed, they can still be carved from these statues. It seems that this is a very special place. It''s just because of this, so now elder Feng is surprised. He approaches the statue and then reaches out his hand to touch it. He wants to see what''s hidden on the statue. But the statue has been damaged seriously, so even elder Feng can''t see what''s hidden in this place at this time. So now he can only judge what''s in this place by these scenes. He looked up at half of the statues. It was obvious that these statues were very special and seemed to have a lot of commemorative significance. These statues look like a human form. It can be said that the humanoid creatures that can be carved on the statues are usually very strong and intelligent. But obviously, at this time, elder Feng himself knew that he had lived in this land for many years, but he had never seen any tribe have the consciousness of totem or statue. Only in places with special rights like the Presbyterian Church can they carve statues in some areas, but such a huge project can be carried out in the frozen north. This really surprised elder Feng. Now he didn''t know what was the reason for all this and what was the situation. But it was because of this that he now had to observe all this more carefully.He was afraid that he might miss something. Just because of this, he continued to carefully observe everything in front of him, but at this time, he was still unable to find anything else. So at this time, it''s obvious that he also understood in his heart that what he has done now can be regarded as a good investigation result for this matter, which also shows from the side that in addition to them, there are many other forces hidden in this place. Now elder Feng knows that he can''t stay in this place as long as mu changtou. What he has to do now is to leave here and this ghost place immediately. Elder Feng swept away like a storm at this time, and it quickly rushed to the location less than a few kilometers away from the temple of the blind. When he arrived at Ma''anshan shop, he found that all the brothers around him were sitting here, one by one in a low voice, looking listless. After arriving at the temple where he was, elder Feng seemed to be in a hurry. He rushed into the parliament hall in front of him very quickly. And then say it without thinking. Chapter 678 "Brothers, I see that there are a lot of things hidden in the north. Even we can''t understand them clearly. We have been hoodwinked all the time." It is obvious that what he said now has indeed raised the heart of the brothers around him. Now he understands why the situation is like this. "We''ve always been attacked by a first man hiding in a corner we don''t know, but now we don''t know anything about it." "Elder Feng seems very nervous at this time. After all, he knows what these statues mean. Although there are many tribes in this land, there are almost no tribes who are qualified to carve statues. That is to say, the attack is definitely not a tribe." "Well, since it''s not a tribe, it might be something else, but who has the courage to attack the members of the Presbyterian Council, and the fighting capacity is so strong that he can directly kill an elder." You should know that once such a thing happened, it also caused a certain degree of shadow to many elders around. They have never been confused by the present situation, but now they have never been humiliated. "No one knows what all this means, and no one knows how many people are going to be killed, but one thing they are sure of is that at that time, they will basically choose to travel together instead of taking a single action." That is because of this, so now the elders are very nervous after learning about this. "What did you say? But you should know how long we have been here, how many years, how many difficulties and obstacles we have experienced and how many enemies we have met. However, look at our status, our strength, and whether the world has declined now. " Although elder Feng had sent out a dangerous signal at this time, there was no way. At this time, the elders around could not calm down for a long time. He still could not believe that this time, it was their enemy who destroyed their brother, and it was an enemy they had never seen or heard of. The first one to bear the brunt is Lei Changlao. At this time, Lei Zelong looks very angry. He is biting his teeth and roaring, letting a trace of electric current release from his hands. "TMD, I''d like to see which son of a bitch dare to kill our brother. I don''t care about punishment this time. Anyway, if I catch him, I''ll strike him with thunder." At this time, Lei Changlao looks very irritable as usual, and at this time, huoshanglao nods. "Now our brother has been killed, which shows a problem, that is, the authority we have worked so hard to establish over the years is likely to collapse in the new courseware. Don''t forget what our responsibilities are, what we have done, and we will continue to wait for our apprentices for so many years Let''s go on. Besides, without it, what should some tribes on our land do? We have to unite. " The fire elder didn''t know what he said at this time. At first, he was filled with righteous indignation, but then came the water elder and the earth elder. The two of them have no status in the Presbyterian Council all the time. It can be said that basically no one will remember them. It seems that they are just people who hold regular meetings, but this time they look very heavy. "But brothers, we have to think about why the wood will be killed when it grows. This is a problem. Although we have been established for such a long time and our strength is unmatched, you should not forget what our people, our elders and brothers have done to this land." At this time, the earth elder said, and the expression on his face began to become very tangled. "What do you mean by that? Why can''t I understand? " At this time, elder Lei''s temper came up again. It was obvious that he didn''t approve of what Tujia said. "You tell me a little more. What''s the matter with the land here? Laozi worked hard to protect these tribes in this land, help them deal with danger, educate their primitive tribes, and let them become some powerful and self-conscious groups. Can you tell me what else I can do to this land? " elder Tu has always been very peaceful and kind-hearted. He is basically a kind of being scolded It is precisely because of his temper and character that he has no status in the Presbyterian Church. Seeing that elder Tu didn''t speak, elder Shui, who had been silent for a long time, sneered. "That''s funny. Don''t you know that? Some of our brothers collude with some tribes in this land to let them collect materials and other rare things for their cultivation. They make a lot of money through their own rights and their status. If elder Mu has done such a thing, I think it''s not surprising that he was killed. "Elder Shui''s words have always been so bitter, and this time is no exception. "Tell me again what you want to say." "Don''t you understand? You see, there are only a few tribes in this land. Basically, the city states in the East have no contact with us, and we don''t expect the people of the city states to cooperate with us. So those powerful tribes in this land naturally become the groups that some of our brothers rush to cooperate with us. " "Water elder said while laughing, it seems that he completely despises all this in front of him, and he doesn''t care what it is." "Don''t you understand? The number of these powerful tribes is always limited, and the resources they can provide are also limited. They can''t collude with several elders at the same time. That''s why we brothers want to grab more resources. " Chapter 679 "That can only put more tribes under their own hands, so that more tribes can only cooperate with themselves. There is only one way to achieve this, that is to kill people to achieve their own goals." At this time, the fire elder could not help his temper. He patted the table angrily, and only heard a loud noise. The stone in front of them made the table, and instantly he patted a handprint. "What do you mean? What are you talking about? You mean we''ve been fighting each other all the time? " "I didn''t say that. I told you all about it. I only mean some brothers. Since you are a clean man, what''s your hurry?" Fire elder''s bad temper soon fell into the trap. Now when asked by water elder, he still hesitates. "Well, elder water, he''s just an analogy. You don''t have to care about it. I understand what he means. He means that elder wood may have died of fratricidal between our brothers." Hearing what elder Feng said, everyone immediately shut up. Elder Shui seemed to be very interested. He held his chest in his hands and listened to elder Feng with great interest. "I believe all of you here should understand that although we don''t rule out the possibility that our brothers are fighting each other because of some kind of problem, I hope you can understand that elder Feng''s corpse has also been seen by you. Look at the way he died. It''s not like what most of us can do. What''s more, our gang Between brothers, their own strength is basically not much different. You can fight one-on-one when you practice, but elder Mu has no room for resistance. " Elder Feng''s words are quite reasonable, and the fact is that it is. "If our brothers kill each other, then another brother will be injured or use the force of elements. Unfortunately, because the place where we stand is in the northernmost, the cold wind in the north is raging. In the blink of an eye, all the residual force of elements on the surface of the earth will be blown away. So, one thing is for sure, this is the reason The murderer who killed our brother for the first time must have planned all this carefully. " "What did you say?" Now everyone''s idea will be changed again. At first, they just thought that elder Mu was killed by the enemy when he was carrying out his mission. But now the situation seems to have changed again. Elder Mu was not attacked by the enemy, but was deliberately assassinated. But at this time, the elders around him still didn''t believe this statement. After all, they knew in their hearts what kind of power elder Mu had, even though his power was often underestimated by the brothers in the tribe. This does not mean that he has no power. In fact, it is true. In fact, most of the people who really have brains will not go to look for people like project elders, because they all know it. Wood elder''s own strength is very strong, no one is willing to provoke, naturally there will not be too much trouble, so wood elder has always maintained such a lonely lifestyle. But even if elder Mu is such a person, how can he be assassinated? After all, in the face of the enemy, it is obvious that all the elders will try their best to make themselves free. Although in some cases they may underestimate their enemies, he does not mean that they will be caught. "Well, I probably understand what you want to say, but now we''re just speculating. Now that things have happened, naturally we have to be careful." "Well, tomorrow I will send someone to the assassin League to investigate. If there is any news, I will inform you immediately. But don''t forget that although our brother is dead, our first task is still to investigate the reasons for the imbalance of elements in this land. Therefore, the task during this period will be carried out as usual, and you have to continue to work for it I hope you won''t be too busy investigating this matter, because it has affected our efficiency in carrying out the task. " At this time, elder Guang came forward. It was obvious that what he said was not what he liked to hear. After all, although these elders had no feelings with mu Changleng, it made them feel threatened. As an old saying goes, once you take the crown, it''s hard to take it down after a long time. It''s very natural to borrow the elders. Now whether they can survive is a problem, and they need to continue to search. Naturally, no one is willing to agree to the reason why the so-called elements have changed this time. During the class, this group of elders also went to various places. But this time, the situation was different. No one was going to carry out the orders of the leader of the temple of man. They either chose to hide in their hiding place, or they went in groups to investigate the clues where they thought they might.They will never stop investigating when their safety is not guaranteed. Elder sister, no matter what they do, elder Guang still knows. He also knows how their brothers'' temper is. But there is no way. In the end, he still has to report to their leaders. On the other side of Chudong, they had been hiking for several days, but in the process, they had not seen anything very special except many wastelands and forests. But one thing that surprised Chu Dong was that most of these woods in the East were well preserved, which surprised Chu Dong. He couldn''t believe that there were still people willing to protect these woods on this land, not like they were together. All these trees can be cut down. But Chu Dong still felt that the road ahead was endless. Although Chu Dong was far away from the north, it did not mean that the situation would be better, because Chu Dong knew that now they were gradually entering the city-state, and no one knew what would happen. So at this time, Chu Dong also became nervous. It was obvious that at this time, he knew that the present predicament was nothing at all, and that the real difficulty was after he arrived at the city-state. Chapter 680 Chu Dong was also very careful when he crossed this very desolate place. After all, Chu Dong knew that if he had any problems along the way, it would cause great trouble to the later action. Therefore, every time Chu Dong took action, some would carefully observe the surrounding environment, especially the surrounding environment way. In the process of Chu Dong''s progress, it is obvious that he has also found this environment, which has gradually changed. Before, Chu Dong always felt that this international environment is no different from his solid other places. However, as he gradually explored the eastern area, he found that the surrounding environment was very different among all kinds of students. First of all, the most obvious thing was that many people left their tents in the surrounding woods. From the perspective of their living tools and the way they built some tents. It''s obvious that Chu Dong can see that the technological level of these people is much higher than himself. After all, when Chu Dong was still using animal skins to cobble together, the people on the other side of the city-state actually began to develop needles and threads. Many of these skins were carefully sewn with thread, and the fur on them was almost completely cleaned by them, and there were traces of iron on them. When Chu Dong thought of this, he didn''t think of promoting these things in his tribe. Iron is a good thing, especially when sorting clothes and fur. Chu Dong thought so in his heart, but Chu Dong also knew that to use these things to develop these new tools, the premise was that the ideas of these people in his tribe had changed greatly, but it needed long-term learning. Chu Dong also knew that these primitive people were still used to not covering their bodies. There were a lot of animal skins available inside Mingbu, but we would rather keep the bark as a quilt than use it to make more clothes. If it wasn''t for the fact that Chu Dong had been pressing for a large number of craftsmen to make the clothes, I''m afraid that the people in Chu Dong would not wear clothes all the time, but Chu Dong couldn''t do anything about it. After all, this guarantee does have such a system. So long-term living in such a cold place, naturally have their own way, Chudong no doubt about this, but Chudong mind is, hope to be able to as far as possible to build his tribe more civilized. However, it was not so easy to do such a thing. Chu Dong knew that he could not directly impose the civilization that had been developed for so many years on his tribe just by one or two years. It was not realistic at all. Because of this, the Lord accepted the ignorance within his tribe. He even accepted the practice of worshiping himself as a God in these tribes, because it is true. There is no way. If Chu Dong rashly overthrows all this, it will certainly cause great turbulence in the tribe. Although Chu Dong knows that he can''t be in the interior at this time, he is relatively loyal to himself ¡£ But he doesn''t mean that his tribe will always be so loyal. After all, Chu Dong can''t find that sometimes a little change can easily be grasped by those who have special ideas. Especially the religious reform and other things, it is easy to set off great waves, because of this, so now Chu Dong has no way, he can only temporarily accept all this, and then began to slowly plan the next thing. "It''s terrible that these people have such special hunting methods." Ben, who lives near Chudong, has always been a chief of a nomadic tribe. At this time, he was very surprised to see everything in front of him, because at this time he found these bones piled around the abandoned camp. He didn''t find particularly serious wounds on these bones, which was very strange, because according to the principle, if we want to take a wild animal or a wild animal more powerful than ourselves, the first thing to bear the brunt is that we have to make very serious wounds on this wild animal. Only in this way can we kill this wild animal. But when he observed the wild animals hunted by the city-state people, he did not find this point at all, which surprised him very much. Even he didn''t know what was going on. After all, it was totally against his mind. Until one time when he was observing the skull of an abandoned wild bear, he was very surprised to find that although there were no other serious wounds on the bear, he was still very keen to observe that there was a small hole in the bear''s head. And this motive is very special. Such a regular small hole goes directly through its frontal forehead and through its back of the head. At this time, he had been looking at the skull, and it was obvious that he was very surprised by all this, but it was nothing to Chu Dong. Chu Dong knew what it was and he knew what the wound was caused by. However, when Chu Dong observed the wound, he also showed a very surprised look.The wound was caused by a firearm. Even Chu Dong himself could not believe that these people in the eastern city-state had developed muskets. Although this highly efficient killing weapon was not reused at the beginning of its birth, it did not mean that it would be useless in the future. Because of this, Chu Dong was also very surprised. He was surprised at the creative ability of these people. After all, it was not easy to create a city-state in such a barren age. But now Chu Dong found that they even had a firegun, but he was shocked. "What do you think it is? I''ve never seen you before. This wound is so special. It''s not caused by bow and arrow. " Although it was obvious at this time that the most powerful weapon he could think of in Ben''s eyes was the crossbow in his hand. The crossbow was very small and exquisite, and it was decorated with beautiful metal, which not only looked very exquisite. Chapter 681 It can even reinforce the weapon to a certain extent, which can be said to have the best of both worlds, but Chu Dong could never make such a special weapon himself. Although Chu Dong had made some simple hand crossbows in his own tribe by relying on his intelligence, it was far worse than the one in Ben''s hand. That''s why he was very entangled in the game now. He didn''t know what was the reason for all this, but what he knew in his heart was how big his defects were. Just because of this, Chudong is also very tangled in his heart. He doesn''t know how many people there are on the land he is going to visit, and what skills these people have. He doesn''t know anything about this. So the closer he gets to the East, the more careful Chudong becomes. And the other side has been accompanied by Chu Dong, and the king of the horned horse who runs around him, but he has always mentioned the things in the East. But Chu Dong could still be together. He felt that since the king of the horned horse had been to the East once, he must know what must have happened in the East. He should not hide so many things from himself, but there was no way. After all, the king of the horned horse had his own plan in his heart, so Chu Dong had no way now, and he knew he could not Force the king of wildebeest to say it. Since this period of time, the weather has become worse and worse. Chudong also knows that if the weather wants to continue this change, he is afraid that the road and speed will become slower and slower. Because of this, Chudong has to speed up his progress. However, this just confirms the old saying that speed is not enough. Although Chu Dong accelerated the pace of progress, it also accelerated his material consumption. Several times, Chu Dong chose to eat some emergency food that he carried with him in order to get on the road as soon as possible. This came and went, Chu Dong actually took his food All the urgent food was eaten up, and as a result he had to slow down again. Not only did they start to move more and more slowly, but they didn''t even have food when they passed through a wasteland. If it wasn''t for Chu Dong and Ben, they would have starved to death. Because of this, Chu Dong naturally became cautious. Every time he arrived at a very desolate place, he would try his best to find more food, especially those that could be stored for a long time. However, Chu Dong''s wish failed after all, because the land was covered with dark clouds all day, and the sun could hardly be seen, so Chu Dong''s idea of making dried meat after hunting disappeared completely. As a result, Chu Dong had no choice but to take some raw meat with him, but he went to different places every time, so some problems would naturally occur. For example, once Chu Dong arrived at places where the temperature was relatively warm, the meat would rot with him. At that time, Chu Dong had no choice but to throw away all the food he had collected and hunt again. But fortunately, Chu Dong''s two companions, they are also more patient people, so they basically didn''t say much. They also supported each other all the way, very difficult step by step. This time, Chu Dong could be said to be in trouble, because this time he found that when he arrived at this place, it was actually a wasteland, and most of the food he carried with him was rotten and could not be eaten. Although he ran to be like a nobody, he still insisted that he could not throw away all the food, but Chudong knew in his heart that the food must not be eaten when it rotted like this. Once it caused diarrhea, Chudong and his party would lose more energy than before. Just because of this, there is no way for Chu Dong to move forward step by step in this wasteland. However, it''s not the way to go on. Chu Dong also knows that if they can''t find useful materials in a short time, I''m afraid that all of them will be trapped in this wasteland Place. Here, Chu Dong finally found the king of the horned horse, the strength of the king of the wild animals. At this time, he had not eaten for two days. However, the speed of the king of the horned horse still did not slow down. On the contrary, he was still walking fast. Until this time, Chu Dong found out why the king of the horned horse could be so strong. This is why many places have chosen to set the king of beasts as their spiritual support. Just because of this, Chudong and their group of people also struggled to move forward in the wilderness, but the speed of progress also began to become slower and slower. Even Chudong had a feeling that they might die in this place. Today, Chudong is still as usual, dragging his tired body to continue to walk in this cold place. Because Chudong has not eaten for two days, the blood flow speed of his whole body began to become slower and slower, and even because the heat in his body began to consume, so Chudong was wearing very thick clothes at this time, but Still keep shaking up.The Ben behind him is not much better than Chu Dong. He is shaking step by step, but Chu Dong can still see that Ben has always been a very strong person. Because of this, now Ben has been gritting his teeth. He doesn''t want Chu Dong to find that he is also very cold. However, no matter Chu Dong or Ben, they have been hiding from the king of wildebeest who has been following them. At least his perception of people is very strong, he can feel the whole body of these two people are very uncomfortable, very painful, but at this time he can do nothing. But the next second, Chu Dong''s eyes again and again showed a glimmer of hope. He saw a forest in the snow mountain in front of him. Now it''s obvious that Chu Dong also knows. Chapter 682 With these woods, it means that they also have hope, because these woods naturally represent food in the present sovereignty, and sometimes they can live in this place. Because of this, Chudong can''t wait to move towards the woods.. At this time, Ben realized that since Chu Dong rushed to this place so quickly, he naturally represented Chu Dong. At this time, he already had some ideas in his heart, and was going through this, so now he was very eager to come to this forest. No matter from which point of view, this forest is also regarded as a primeval forest, which conforms to all the characteristics of all primeval forests, including the extremely dense trees. But such a special dense tree will also cause a problem, that is, it will make some animals that can be easily seen sing very well, especially during this period of time. Now the weather is getting very cold, so more and more animals choose to hibernate, which greatly increases the difficulty of finding food in Chudong. And now the weather is getting colder and colder, so even the fruits on the trees are basically frozen and can''t eat at all. At this point, Chu Dong naturally became very embarrassed. He knew that the situation was very difficult for him now, because at this time he knew that it was not easy to find some food here, but there was no way. Now that he came to this place, Chu Dong was very happy He could only drag his tired body and began to look around for something to eat, but there was no way at this time. Although the surrounding environment looks so bad, and it seems that he can''t find food at all, Ben is still behind Chu Dong at this time. They all know that this place will be their last hope, and the Lord''s own heart doesn''t think about it at all. He didn''t think that in the end, the biggest harm to him is not his own The enemy is hungry. That''s why now. Ben''s brother is also very clear about the current situation of Chu Dong and him. Just because he is very clear that the current situation is very critical, Ben does not hesitate at this time. He quickly shuttles with Chu Dong in the woods to find something to eat. But it''s a pity that he still couldn''t find the food he could eat. The surrounding woods are too dense, so that the prey that could be seen at a glance is hard to see now. Although Chu Dong expected it, it has become a dilemma that he had to face at this time. Chu Dong thought so in his heart, and he began to knock around with a branch. He hoped that some prey could hear the noise After the sound, take the initiative to send the door. However, it is obvious that for Chu Dong, it is impossible for him to succeed in this stupid plan. But just because of this, the new Chu Dong has to suffer from hunger. Chu Dong is very hungry at this time, but it is followed by more serious numbness. Chudong heard people''s voices. "Be careful, Ben. I heard people''s voices in this place, just at the top of this forest." Chu Dong knew that most people like to live in a place with a little height, and now the situation is really the same. He was here to deal with it. He heard some people''s voices, which sounded very special. In Chu Dong''s view, the situation is really the same. After hearing his pattern, Ben also immediately became nervous. He quietly followed Chu Dong to the place where the voice came out. At this time, the king of wildebeest, who had been following them all the time, seemed to realize that there were other people''s voices here. So the king of the horned horse also quietly stood on tiptoe and began to detour toward the side. If Chu Dong and these people really met any manifestation on the mountain, then when he didn''t encounter any trouble, the king of the horned horse could also directly rush out from the side to support him. In this way, the left and the right can also have the effect of surprise attack. If something happens, it will be like this. So now these people have started to take action. Chu Dong was the first to rush in the front. In the process of his sprint, he took out the short sword and shield that he had been carrying on his back. Then, just as he was about to sprint to the top, Chu Dong jumped onto a stone very quickly, and then everyone saw the situation in front of him. At this time, he found that in front of him was a very rough hut, but even so, it was better than those tents that Chu Dong had seen before. I don''t know how many times. At the door of the young man, there was a man who was dressed in wild animal fur and looked like a hunter. He was holding the weapon in his hand. On the other side of the door, there were several people who were dressed in black. They were talking. But Chu Dong could see it from the weapon in the hands of these people. There was a trace of purple smoke on these weapons. Chudong knew what it was. Chudong just growled. Then, without hesitation, he quickly jumped down from his hiding place. Then, with a short sword and a shield, he quickly cut to the front.In the process of Chudong''s killing, these people are also quickly attracted by Chudong. But one of the black people has not reacted yet. At that moment, he has been beheaded by his master. At this time, Ben also follows him. He quickly takes out His Hatchet hidden in his body, throws it hard, and directly kills another black man who intends to attack Chudong I''m a man in clothes. The third black man saw that the situation was not right and was about to run away, but he was not far away. Chudong heard a familiar gunshot. The hunter who had been standing behind them had already raised his shotgun. With only one shot, he killed the man in black who had raided his family. At this time, everyone lost a breath, but now this example directly aimed the weapon at Chu Dong. "What about you? Who are you? Why do you come to this place? I can clearly see from your clothes that you are not city-state people at all, right? And I can also see from these rough weapons in your hands that you are primitive people Chapter 683 Chu Dong knew in his heart that there was no denying it at this time, so he nodded. He wanted to see what the hunter had to do to his just rescuer. The hunter sighed. He didn''t think that Chu Dong was really a barbarian at this time. "You should know that people on our side usually kill savages like you. Unfortunately, I can''t help it. As long as I meet you from inside on weekdays, I''ll kill you all in one shot. But for the sake of saving my life, I''ll let you go this time." "Is that all? Shouldn''t you invite us to your room and let us warm up? " Chu Dong was staring at the hunter with his eyebrows. But Ben, who is beside Chu Dong, is looking at the building where the hunter lives with great interest. His eyes are full of curious light and Chu Dong has seen such eyes. "It''s the greatest kindness to let you go. Now you still want to come into my house. Who knows what you will do to me after you come into my house?" From the hunter''s eyes, Chu Dong saw that the hunter didn''t care about himself at all. It seems that Chu Dong and the hunter are two species, but in fact they both belong to the same species no matter from any point of view. The main force doesn''t know where this inexplicable sense of superiority comes from today. But now Chu Dong knows that he has to enter the room of this example, if Without the help of others, I''m afraid Chu Dong can''t survive this evening. Chudong was thinking about how to persuade the hunter, but suddenly he thought of the gang of people in black that they had just dealt with. Chudong had seen the gang of people in black. "Do you have any clue about the attack you just made? Have you seen it? " Hearing this, the hunter scratched his head and then shook his head. It was obvious that he knew nothing about the people in black in front of him, but soon he frowned again. "But I can tell from their clothes and their weapons that he is also a barbarian like you. How can a barbarian like you be qualified to enter my thatched cottage? It''s my greatest kindness to let you go. What else do you want from me? " But Chu Dong is complete at this time. He didn''t miss this opportunity. He didn''t want to waste it. Now what Chu Dong can do is to let the hunter calm down as much as possible. If the hunter could not calm down before, Chu Dong could only kill him. "We don''t need your kindness at all. Don''t forget that we look the same, we live the same way, and even what we say is the same. Do you understand what I mean now?" "Apart from the different places we live in and the different customs and cultures, we belong to the same kind of people, and I have to tell you that these people in black belong to a particularly extreme evil group. Since they have an eye on you, they will certainly not patronize you only once. If they come again tonight, they will be afraid of you at that time This shotgun doesn''t work any more. " Chu Dong said and narrowed his eyes. He wanted to see how the hunter would face him. The hunter did have to think about this, but he was still skeptical, because in his eyes, it was just another barbarian. Although the clothes he wore were very special, he did not see any difference. "I know you are very proud. After all, these people in the East have always been very proud. It seems that the people we live in other places are barbarians, only you are advanced people." "But I tell you, no matter how advanced you are, no matter how powerful your muskets are, you can''t be one by one. Besides, if we didn''t help you today, you would have been killed by those three men." At this time, the hunter gave in enough. He knew that if he was attacked again tonight, he would be killed directly. So if they lived here, maybe the hunter would have a chance to survive. "OK, since that''s the case, I don''t have anything to say, but I hope you can behave yourself and be safe when you go into my house, and don''t disturb me with everything." At this time, Chu Dong was very impatient. After all, as a passer-by, he could say that he had witnessed this example, but he could not see the future of advanced technology. But now this hunter''s attitude is really very irritating. And now he''s more curious about what''s going on in this place, and why does this place seem to have no connection with other tribes? He has always been very curious about what happened to these eastern city states? Even he didn''t know what was going on.This is the reason why Chu Dong quickly walked into his house after getting the permission of this example. He wanted to see how different the internal structure of a so-called city-state was from the house in Chu Dong''s impression. Moreover, from the interior layout of the house, the food they used, and the clothes they wore, we could judge what the local conditions and customs were. If they corresponded one by one, Chu Dong might be able to find a history corresponding to these city states from his own historical memory. At least Chu Dong knew that with this corresponding history, he would have some advantages in dealing with the city-state in the future. Because of this, Chu Dong naturally settled down. He thought about how to continue to deal with this position, and continued to observe the interior of the hunter''s house in an orderly way. Compared with other people, the interior of the hunter''s house was luxurious enough. At this time, the hunter raised his gun at the door again. This really scared Ben, because Ben knew what kind of existence the king of wildebeest was. Insulting the king of wildebeest was equivalent to insulting his tribe. Chapter 684 "Don''t talk nonsense. The beast standing in front of you is definitely not the common animal in your mouth. He is the spiritual symbol of our tribe." After hearing what he said, the hunter didn''t seem to care at all. He just shook his head and gave a cold hum. It was also revealed in American English that he felt very stupid about Chudong and his practice. After all, no one on his side would take these beasts as their spiritual beliefs, so he didn''t care about them at this time Also naturally appear comfortable proud and conceited. "What kind of God is this? It''s just a kind of common beast. After all, it''s true. For the hunter in front of him, there is no difference between the king of steeds and the others he has hunted." "I have to tell you that if you lose your life because of your own wishful thinking, it''s not worth the loss. So now I try my best to tell you not to blame us with your one-sided thoughts." Ben was really angry at this time, and he didn''t care about the psychology of a hunter. If he dared to say a word of disrespect, he would kill the hunter without hesitation. However, it was obvious that the king of gamma was looking at all this, but he was not too excited. Of course, he gently used the corner of his head to point the shotgun in the hunter''s hand. Unexpectedly, the next second, Li Ren was very surprised to find that the shotgun in his hand actually grew countless branches and even blossomed in this moment. See? This is what we call God''s power. I''m sure you people living in the east haven''t seen anything like this. At this time, there is no doubt that the hunter opened his mouth. In any case, he couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He even thought it was an illusion several times. But when he touched the flowers on the shotgun, he finally realized how stupid he was. That''s why he was so stupid Now the hunter felt guilty and bowed deeply to my king of foot hair. "I''m sorry, I don''t know that you are really an animal with miracles. You know, these people who live in the East have almost never seen an animal like you, so I believe you should be human and you should be able to forgive my sins." The king of the wildebeest naturally nodded, and then he ran with him into the hunter''s house. At this time, the main residence had been wandering in the beauty for a long time, but it was obvious that this situation was nothing to him. Although he has lived in his own tribe for a long time, his brain is still good. He also remembers that he had lived in a much better house than this when he lived in a civilized society. But there is no doubt that the houses that he can touch are really not what this piece of land should have ¡£ Because of this, Chu Dong began to be more and more interested in the city-state in the East, and began to wonder what kind of power could make a lot of city-states like this appear in the East. But there is no way. Although it seems that Chu Dong is not interested in all this, he has to admit that the inheritance he can sue now belongs to the most powerful force in this land. Because of this, Chu Dong knew that there were many things he could do now. Besides judging the situation of the place by the layout of the hunter''s home, he had many things to do. For example, the hunter has no idea about the situation of the opponents he has just faced. He has no idea what the situation is. "Well, you should have seen it just now, too?" The king of the horned horse walked beside Chu Dong and gently rubbed Chu Dong''s hand with his feet. "Well, yes, I am absolutely right. The three people he dealt with just now are actually people who believe in those evil groups." Now everyone is in silence, because it is obvious that they all know what this situation means. It means that after a while, they did not expect that this evil group has penetrated into this place, which really surprised everyone. But what''s really a pity is that the hunter didn''t know what happened. He thought he could be the same as before, but only Chu Dong and his group knew that once he was infiltrated by this group, I''m afraid his life would never be the same as before. It is precisely because of this, so now Chu Dong and his party are also very worried. He is worried that this hunter may not be able to last until tomorrow morning. At this time, the hunter didn''t have any idea, because he just let Chu Dong stand in his own house, and he began to harvest the food in the backyard, planning to cook a meal for them.It is precisely because of this, so Chudong people now calm down, they wait quietly, and continue to think about what to do next. "Now I understand that if this land has been successfully infiltrated by this group, then I''m afraid..." Ben was also very nervous at this time, because he knew that the purpose of their coming this time was to detect whether the guardian stone in the East had been damaged. But if the little story in the East had not been damaged, the saber toothed tiger king should still be alive. However, the situation is quite the opposite. At this time, the hunter said that he had never seen the king of saber toothed tiger. This situation is very thought-provoking. Either the king of saber toothed tiger has always understood in simple terms, or most people have gradually forgotten the legend of the king of saber toothed tiger. However, at this time, Chu Dong was naturally very nervous. Because at this time, he knew in his heart that if there was no suppression of King saber toothed tiger in this land, then I''m afraid Chapter 685 But when things come to this stage, no one knows what to do with the current situation. What they know in their hearts is that although the situation seems to be extremely eager at this time, they can only come step by step. Only in this way is the only way out. Therefore, they naturally do not hesitate at this time. While they are thinking about the future, they also begin to wait Stay with the food they''ve been hoping for. Before long, the hunter soon brought all his food. When the reporter saw the food, he was even more shocked by the development of the city-state. Obviously, through such uniform heating, it can be clearly seen that this piece of roast meat in front of us is roasted directly in the oven. It took a long time for the clay craft like this to appear, but now he didn''t think that the farmer in front of him had mastered such special tools so quickly. That''s why Chu Dong admired the development of this city-state. What''s more, at this time, the hunter sprinkled spices on these barbecues, and even added some wild vegetables, which looked very delicate and delicious. As for the king of wildebeest, the hunter also found many beautiful and dry wheat and plants from his horse cellar. The king of the wildebeest didn''t hesitate. He ate it immediately. After all, after such a long time, the king of the wildebeest couldn''t resist it. As he ate, he thought carefully about what he would do next. After all, at this time, the king of wildebeests knew that what he was eating now was the second. What he really felt was the future of this land. After all, at this time, these dangerous groups had penetrated into this area From this we can see how dangerous the land is. So at this time, the king of the wildebeest did not hesitate. He immediately nodded, and then asked Chu Dong to ask this hunter. Chudong immediately understood, and then Chudong began to ask the hunter about the story of the man in black while eating the meat in front of him. But at this time, the hunter really shook his head in surprise, saying that he had never seen this group of people like this before. It can be seen that this group of people should be similar to Chu Dong, and they should have just arrived at this place recently. But this does not mean that the main force can relax their vigilance, because the initiative also understands that these people have a strong ability to attract others. These tribes in the north were just invaded by them. In a short period of time, there have been so many changes. Now, I don''t know whether the eastern part will repeat the mistakes of the northern part. But you know one thing, that is, since what happened, Chudong naturally has the right and obligation to make him not to go back It''s going to happen again. So now Chu Dong naturally made up his mind that he must continue to track these people along the way. If these people really move with Chu Dong, can Chu Dong tempt him? Is his journey exposed? After all, for Chu Dong, his every trip is basically confidential, no one can know where he went, no one can know what he did. If this group of people can grasp the travel so quickly, then Chu Dong can''t begin to think about himself. No matter what''s wrong inside, after all, for Chu Dong, the current situation is really the same. He never knew what kind of changes he was going through in the tribe, but what he knew was that he had no idea whether he was invaded by these evil groups. It''s just because of this that Chu Dong must find the truth along the way. So at this time, Chu Dong''s heart is very tangled. He knows that this land can''t be defiled. After all, all people understand that this land is far more powerful than the north and south of Eastern Chu. First of all, the weapons used in the first pawn are far more powerful than the other tribes around eastern Chu. At that time, the eastern state of Chu would know more about the evil. I''m afraid no one will be able to resist the invasion of the eastern city states. "Tell me what will happen to this land if we are discovered by the rest of your countrymen?" After hearing Chu Dong''s question, it''s obvious that this Hunter type will not give Chu Dong a satisfactory answer at this time. It''s just because of this, so there''s no way now. He sighed, shook his head, and showed a very difficult expression on his face. In his heart, he knew that this land was still very annoying after all, like Chu Dong, a primitive man from other places. So after seeing his expression, Chu Dong immediately understood what this situation meant."It means that you will not be too careful in the next road." "I hope you can understand in your heart that we don''t want to, and we don''t want to happen, but there''s no way. At this time, their ideas have been basically fixed, so it''s a very simple thing to change. Because of this, I have no way now." Although these words no matter how to say is still very sincere, but this can not cover up Chu Dong, just the heavy heart. After all, this time Chu Dong went to the East, in addition to judging whether the down payment was broken or not, another point was to try every means to make the city-state in the east not be influenced by this evil group. Otherwise, I''m afraid the situation will become very difficult. But because this piece of land is very disgusted with primitive people, so there is no way now. Now Chu Dong can only carry on step by step with his own risk. In this case, Dongchu stayed in his home for a while. Chapter 686 He knew that he could never stay in this hunter''s house for a long time, otherwise you would bring great trouble to this lover. After all, Chu Dong knew that this hunter had done his best to do what he could. If he continued to live, it would bring him unnecessary trouble, and Chu Dong knew that he was now There is not much that can be done. In order to repay Chu Dong, the hunter copied a lot of food when Chu Dong left. In return, Chu Dong immediately warned the hunter to leave the place and not come back, because as long as he took the initiative, he could understand how terrible this evil group was. Although this day is unforgettable for the hunter, because on this day, he has seen too many things that he had not been able to see before, primitive people who can communicate with him, and beasts who know magic. On this day, he has seen too many strange things. But at this time, he also knew that Chudong''s warning was reasonable, so not long after Chudong''s group chose to leave, he also chose to leave this place. In this case, not long after driving, he was also very surprised to find that what Chu Dong and his party said was right. Not long after the hunter left, he turned back to check. Only one day later, he found that his house, which had lived for so many years, had been burned down by unknown people. It can be seen that Chu Dong''s warning is still useful, and the hunter really underestimates the situation in front of him, and he underestimates the threat in front of him. That''s why, not long after the hunter left, he also chose to go to his companion. He must tell others what he has experienced, and he must give a gift to all the people in this land A warning. At this time, Chudong knew that he had chosen, but the closer he was to the eastern city-state, the more nervous he felt, because not everyone in the eastern city could speak as well as this hunter. Many people might even choose to kill Chudong when they saw that they were primitive people. He wants to communicate with these people, but it is obvious that the cultural gap and the estrangement of the area where he lives at this time have made the contradiction between them irresolvable. Although Chu Dong was still trying to persuade himself at this time, he also knew that he could not continue to persuade himself at this time, because now he was in a very strange land. If he was careless, he might lose everything. Now no matter Chu Dong or the two companions around him, they all know what they are worth facing, so this time. They also became very careful in the process of moving forward, trying to avoid walking on the road. Now Chu Dong felt more like a beast than a person. Chudong quietly step by step in the jungle carefully forward, but this does not mean that he will not be found by others, in fact, through this period of observation, Chudong is also very surprised to find that the situation is not the same as his chat before and after, because at this time, Chudong also found this help in the city-state internal people, they do not know It''s a special hobby. They had the same idea of collecting the precious animal''s fur as Chudong. Because of this, Chudong now understood that for him, the things in front of him meant a lot. This means that I am afraid that I will encounter more enemies in the jungle, while on the other hand, it means that I will be found by others soon. Because at this time, Chu Dong knew that for him, he had to be more careful. Chu Dong thought about this and continued to move towards his destination, but at this time, Chu Dong remembered and understood that it was what he could do now, and there were many more things. The first thing to bear the brunt was to protect his promise and his two companions. After all, Chu Dong knew that these two companions were his own number There are not many people to rely on. Chu Dong is still moving forward. He knows that he is still a long way away from the eastern city-state, but he doesn''t know why the number of hunters Chu Dong has met outside is also increasing. Because of this, Chu Dong can''t just avoid each other in order to find a quiet place. But this is not the way to go on sooner or later, because of this, so there is no way at this time, Chu Dong can only temporarily choose to leave this place, and then try to calm down. But at this time, the situation also began to take place, a sharp turn. As Chu Dong went deeper and deeper into this area, now Chu Dong found that the problem was that the hunters in this area seemed to be aware of their own existence. That''s why Chu Dong began to be more and more careful at this time.Although he continued to follow the original route, the speed seemed to be getting slower and slower. No, so Chu Dong has no choice now. Although he understood how important his task was at this time. But he found that if he went on like that, I''m afraid his speed would be slower and slower. Because of this, Chu Dong finally decided. I was hiding, but swaggering on the road. He wanted to see who in front of him dared to stop himself. Although things like this are very serious for Ben. There is no guarantee for such a thing. He knows in his heart that what he is doing now is really helpless. He also knew that Chu Dong did it for his mission, so he did not hesitate, but followed Chu Dong on the road with a large loan. At this time, he had made up his mind to repel anyone who dared to get close to him. Chu Dong was finally able to speed up at this time. He was galloping on this piece of land, and he knew that he was walking on the road so swaggeringly. Chapter 687 It will certainly cause a certain degree of threat, but there is no way. At this time, Chudong himself doesn''t care about these things. Now he wants to get to the place he wants to go as soon as possible. For this reason, Chudong does speed up, but at this moment, Chudong has just been on the road for a short time. All of a sudden, he began to feel that he seemed to be approaching himself quickly. He looked back and found that a pair of hunters were really approaching him quickly at this time. Even Chu Dong didn''t know what the situation was, but Chu Dong subconsciously stepped back a few steps, and then quickly pulled out his weapon and got ready. Now he was ready to face all the troubles, and these people also quickly arrived in front of Chu Dong. There were at least eight of them, each wearing very delicate leather armor. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to find clothes like this in other places. That''s why the things of these city states in this piece of land are so looted by others. "Stop, don''t go any further. What''s your situation now? Why do you come to this place? Tell me, or I won''t be polite. " This one looks like. The leader''s appearance, he is smiling and looking at Chu Dong, it seems that Chu Dong has been staying in Gaoyang now. However, for Chu Dong, everything in front of him was nothing at all, and Chu Dong knew that if he needed to fight, I was afraid that Chu Dong''s side would fall behind, especially when it was difficult for Chu Dong to use the force now. "We''re just passing by. We don''t have any other ideas. I hope you don''t think too much." Although Chu Dong''s words were reasonable at this time, Chu Dong knew that not many people were willing to listen to Chu Dong''s words. Because of this, Chu Dong was very nervous now. "I can see from your simple clothes that you are primitive people. You should understand that there are many situations between us. Primitive people like you should not come to this place. So now tell me why you come to this place. " We''re going to spread this land, and then we''re going to get to another place, to the dense woods to your East. Although the expressions on these hunters'' faces were a little strange at this time, what he was more curious about was why Chu Dong wanted to go to that place? "I don''t have any reason for what you said. I don''t know why you want to go there, so I''m afraid I can''t let you go." But Ben seems very angry at this time, because he has encountered a lot of troubles along the way. Now he just wants to leave this place as soon as possible, that''s all. Because of this, he is ready to fight now. Chu Dong also knew that if he had a conflict with these hunters at will, they would not be able to move next. Because of this, he was very nervous now. If anything had to be agreed by them, I''m afraid pigs would not be too passive. "I''ll never get in touch with you after I die. But if you continue to be so unreasonable, I''m afraid we can only have a little conflict. " Although there were a large number of these hunters at this time, Chu Dong didn''t seem to be easy to get into trouble at all. At this time, Chu Dong had no way. He took a few steps forward and pulled out his weapon. "If you decide to fight, come on, but I can tell you that none of you will go back alive today." These hunters seem to be hesitating at this time. For a moment, they seem to be thinking that it''s too uneconomic for you to let them lose their lives mainly because of such things. They sighed and shook their heads, biting their teeth to death. It seemed that they didn''t agree, but after all, they nodded. This group of people left, but when they left, they still did not forget to put down their threat. They warned Chu Dong that if they met again next time, it would be something wrong with Chu Dong. Looking at the way they left, Chu Dong shook his head. He knew that this situation was nothing to him. In fact, Chu Dong knew that once he left, it would be very difficult to see him again. So after getting rid of these hunters, Chu Dong continued to move towards his destination. His destination at this time did not change much, but when he saw the route of these people back and forth, he also wisely chose to avoid the most wonderful road. On the contrary, he chose some paths leading to the inside of the forest to move, but this inadvertently slowed down the speed again. Although Chu Dong didn''t know, his journey now took almost half a month. Chu Dong is not the only one who is nervous about the current situation. Even the king of the wildebeest is beginning to worry. Get up. The other half a month is enough to change a lot of things, but the king of the wildebeest is also very curious.That is how these evil groups can get around these things. That''s why there is no way. Although Chu Dong wanted to go around this place in his heart, but in the end he found that sometimes no matter how he went around, he would be noticed by others inadvertently, so now Chu Dong was also very tangled in his heart. Although he knew that such things could not be done in a hurry, there was no way. Although Chu Dong knew this truth in his heart, he also knew that if he didn''t speed up, there would be more things to happen. Chudong and his party directly passed through the dense woods in front of them, and began to walk towards the farther part of the land quickly, but with the deepening of Chudong''s land. The more he found that there were many primitive people in this land. The first one was the villagers who had settled here. Most of them didn''t like primitive people. Even when they saw Chudong, they would attack quietly. Chapter 688 Chu Dong was even more nervous than usual at this time, but on the other side, Overlord was not much better. After he attacked elder Mu and killed him because of Chaoyang''s mistake, Overlord was always in fear. He knew what he had done. He also knew that he would pay a lot for such a thing. He understood that now he was almost equivalent to declaring war on the whole exhibition, and no one had done such a thing before that, because they all knew that once they annoyed the Presbyterian Council, they would only be killed completely by the whole Presbyterian Council. Now the overlord was not ready for this, even he didn''t know whether he could be the opponent of these elders, so he was very scared at this time. On the one hand, he is thinking about the follow-up solutions, but on the other hand, he has to think about his future affairs. Sometimes, the more things are, the more panic can be caused. Now the situation is like this. Now his heart is gradually becoming panic. Even he doesn''t know what the follow-up will be like, and he doesn''t know the follow-up What''s the result. It is precisely because of this, so now the overlord''s heart has been tangled, but has been dead control of their own inner thoughts, do not let their own fears show, but these fears in his heart and his ideas do not mean that they will not be noticed by others. The person in his heart who feels fear is the daughter of death. Although the overlord has returned the daughter of death to Huo, it doesn''t mean that Huo will never see her again. After being recognized by the overlord, Huo often takes the daughter of death with him. But the result is that every time the fire comes to visit the overlord, the overlord will show all his thoughts and ideas in front of the daughter of death. The overlord also knew that if he continued to be monitored like this in his heart, it was very likely that the overlord himself would change a lot, so he didn''t have it at this time. He also wanted to meet the daughter of death. It seemed that he hoped that the daughter of death would not come to visit him during this period of time. "What''s the matter, Bawang? I don''t hear you say that you are not in good condition recently. Although it''s winter now, I remember that your tribe usually has a selection of soldiers in winter. Why don''t you do it this year?" liehuo is really a good brother. At least he is thinking about Bawang all the time There are also always thinking about all kinds of things about overlord. But this will also cause a side effect, that is, he never thought about what he wanted, and now the fire is really in such a stage of thinking, but on the one hand, he is very proud of what he has done, but on the other hand, he always torture himself in his heart, he always torture himself what he wants, after all, he is very proud He is a real person in his heart. He always has desire. As time goes by, he can''t separate himself from others because of his desire. But in this way, his own actions, his thinking and his ideas are basically gone. No one will consider his feelings in his heart, and no one will know what he wants. But now he has been taking the overall situation as the most important excuse to convince himself, and he has been using this excuse to convince himself, to help the overlord as much as possible. But this time, Bawang was more and more afraid of the daughter of death. The reason was that he thought that the daughter of death was just a bewitching sword. But last time, when the daughter of death showed part of her strength to Bawang, now Bawang naturally felt very scared. He couldn''t believe what he saw Everything I''ve seen. He couldn''t believe what would happen if the woman of death transferred these forces to deal with him. But now the overlord knew that if he came to live now, he would still be able to gain strength continuously. The reason for all this might be that the woman of death wanted to use herself to achieve a certain purpose. Although the overlord thought so in his heart, he began to be more careful now. In addition to facing the terrible threat of the daughter of death, now overlord has another problem to deal with, that is, these forces that are directly focused on his body and make him feel very strange. This is the power of elder wood. After overlord absorbed the power of elder wood, he began to find that all the power of these elements in his body had been disrupted. The power that overlord had trained for a long time to master has become very strange now. Now, it''s more frightening for him that all the powers of the overlord were not so skillfully dispersed. It is because of this that the overlord has not been able to go out for a long time. Instead, he has always chosen to lock himself in the place he needs and constantly reconcile his strength. However, I don''t know why the more sensitive the overlord is to the control of power, the more turbid he finds the power.Even when he is tired and ready to sleep, he will have some strange dreams. He dreams that his feet grow tree like roots and connect with the earth. He can even feel the terrible and disgusting insects buried in the ground. There are also many things that overlord didn''t want to remember at all. All these things are filled in overlord''s mind, which almost makes him collapse. This is the reason why he doesn''t want to see other people during this period of time, because he wants to quietly reconcile the power of this element by himself. "I can see that you are very scared in your heart. You have been afraid that you can''t control this ancient power. But believe me, as long as you can accept three kinds of power, there is nothing more. After all, you haven''t experienced our time, so you don''t understand it. In our time, basically you only have three kinds of human beings." Chapter 689 As she spoke, the daughter of death wanted to show her figure again, and she told her story. "In our time, there were only three kinds of people. One was unable to control the uniform force, which was useless. These people were called Dalits by you. They could only be responsible for the lowest work in the whole tribe." "The second kind is relatively poor people. They are called second-class people. They can usually control one element, but this element usually doesn''t have much effect, so their status is only a little higher than that of Dalits. The third kind is people like you. They can control more than two elements, so they can control them It''s called the first class for all the elements Although the words of the daughter of death seemed to cheer up the overlord, it was obvious at this time that the overlord knew that although your situation seemed to cheer him up, the overlord was still very tangled. If you know these forces in yourself, the overlord will not feel that he can use them very well. Now after this event, the overlord''s heart has become more tangled. Even the overlord himself knows that this situation is extremely stressful for him. After all, he has to face the most powerful group of people in this land, and he can''t even use the most basic strength. This is bound to be a very difficult road. At this time, although the fire did not speak, but he also inferred from the side that the overlord was not feeling well in his heart at this time, but he could not think of any way. Does overlord say that we really have no way? You should know that I''m still the same at the beginning. If you need anything, I can help you. Just tell me. If I can help you, I''ll help you as much as I can. Although at this time, there is really no fire in the heart of overlord that can help, but this move reminds overlord that he really understands me. It''s like an old flame with a strong smile on his shoulder. When he sees that he has such a strong relationship with his old girlfriend, he will be very calm Like big brother. Flaming also embarrassed to smile, although flaming heart also understand, overlord is regarded as his younger brother, but it doesn''t matter, at least overlord has been very supportive of flaming. It can be said that they are no longer simple friends can summarize the relationship, it should be said that between them, in fact, is mutual achievement, without each other, I am afraid they are nothing, it is precisely because of this, so at this time the overlord did not give up. He knew that all this was nothing at all, and he still had many ways to turn the situation around. Because of this, the daughter of death finally felt relieved after seeing that the overlord had not given up hope. Because if everything is really like what overlord said, then the plan of the daughter of death has just begun. Overlord Xingdian knows that he has to be on guard against the plan of the daughter of death in addition to fulfilling his wishes. Because of this, he now knows that in addition to completing his own plan, monitoring the daughter of death has become an indispensable part of his plan. Now overlord he has completed, he wants to achieve a highest goal, then the next, naturally it is the turn of the fire to carry out his remaining tasks, it is precisely because of this, so at this time the heart also becomes very nervous. No matter the overlord or the daughter of death, both of them understand that in fact, the fire itself is a special one. People who fear these great ancient races are precisely because of this, so the fire has been deliberately avoiding. "Listen, brother, I know this situation is really very difficult for you, but there is no way. You should know that now we have taken this step, which means that we are doomed to never look back. That''s why now you should understand..." In the middle of Bawang''s words, the fire was also very rude, so he decided to interrupt Bawang''s words. Because like this, the fire itself had heard it countless times. He knew what Bawang wanted to say, so he nodded heavily to show that he understood. He turned his head again and looked at the daughter of death with a heavy face. He also understood that from this situation, you can say that it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for yourself. After all, both the overlord and himself have this wish all the time. In addition to the power to subvert the world, they also think that one day they can jump out of their original responsibilities. No longer become a tribal chief, but become a bigger and more powerful person, but it is not easy to achieve this step, whether it is the overlord or the fire, they both understand.In addition to using many kinds of excuses to force themselves, overlord and fire both of them understand. All these difficulties are caused by the fear in their hearts. The source of this fear is the Presbyterian Church. I still have to go back to the year when Lei Changlao was so angry that he killed a tribe in the South and began to talk. Although after that incident, under the protection of the Presbyterian Council, Lei Changlao survived, but this incident also left a lesson for a kind of elder, that is, in no case can any tribe be killed at will, so this incident has become Lei Changlao''s black history. But no one knows that the elder''s thunder and lightning is basically to make most of the tribes in the South obedient. After that, no one dares to resist the Presbyterian Council. Even in the face of some demands of cooperation from the Presbyterian Council, even if they are very rude, they will try their best to meet them. All these things were defeated by the thunder and lightning of old Lei. So I''m afraid that even the elders of the old Council don''t understand. The reason why these people from the local tribes cooperate so much is actually the fault of old Lei. Chapter 690 "What are you going to do now? After all, this situation is very difficult for you. After all, you know in your heart that no one can help you after doing such a thing. " At this time, the dialogue between Bawang and the daughter of death continues, but at this time, Bawang Jin also understands that what he can have now is not much useful resources. Bawang''s heart knows that for himself, in addition to his strength, only the daughter of death can be relied on. "What about the back." Obviously, at this time, Bao Wang himself didn''t know what to do. After all, he knew that the situation was very difficult for him. And he knew in his heart that if he only relied on his own strength, he would not be the opponent of these elders at all. Because of this, he now knew in his heart that he had to let the daughter of death carry out her next plan. The premise for the daughter of death to carry out the next plan is that the power of the overlord must be strong enough, but now, let alone the power has become strong, even the overlord can''t control it. So at this time, the overlord also knew that he had nothing else to do except to step up training. At this time, for the overlord, the simplest thing is to give all his time to others. Because of this, there is no way at this time. The overlord naturally feels very difficult and afraid. He knew that his plan and what he had done would be guessed by these elders. Because of this, there was no way to report to the king at this time, and he was still very tangled. He was tangled with many things. On the other side, after returning to his tribe, the fire also began to do what he promised to overlord at the beginning, that is, he will start to help overlord now. Bawang needs fire to play Bawang management during his training period, and his tribe bears the brunt of the annual conscription within Bawang tribe. After all, at this time, both of them know very well that if they really need to fight with these elders in the future, they will need many cases. That''s why it''s more important to train enough soldiers in the Ministry of repaying kindness. However, it is not difficult to help the overlord to recruit soldiers within the tribe. After all, the overlord system had prepared all the administrators in the tribe to a great extent before. It''s just that in terms of recruitment and inability to train, few people can be liked by the overlord. That''s why this position has not been decided yet. But now it''s different. Their position can be decided at last. At this time, the overlord knows that he can entrust these things within the tribe for a long time It was given to the fire, but such a thing was bitter. After all, although the burning tribe does not have anything to do on weekdays, it is inevitable that there will be some problems. If at that time, the fire will become very difficult, because of this, so now there is no way for the fire, he can only do his best to help the overlord to complete the things entrusted to him at the beginning, and such things for the overlord, it is natural that there is no way to do things, after all, both of them can be said to be dead brothers. As soon as they are selected by the overlord, they will have to wait for a new round of recruitment. However, joining the overlord''s team only means that they can be regarded as cannon fodder by the overlord. However, under the influence of the overlord''s war culture, everyone wants to be a member of the overlord''s elite guard. But not everyone will succeed, because it will take quite a long time for him to enter the elite guard. But this time, it seems that he is not so patient, because he plans to directly expand all the teams under his command into elite guard. This also means that today''s overlord''s tribe will have a very long duel competition, in which everyone will participate. Because overlord will continue to adjust these abilities in his body, the judges of this competition will be the fire fighters. In addition, there is another purpose in the competition of Bawang, that is to attract the majority of attention, so that Bawang can quietly do what he should do alone, that is to deal with those unknown forces in his body. So there is no way at this time, because the overlord''s heart also knows. If you look like this, if you are seen by some people with ulterior motives, if you sell it to the Presbyterian Council, then it will bring disaster to the overlord.So this competition also has another purpose, which is to help overlord divert most of the attention of the tribe. Now he is the chief of the two tribes. After he issued his invitation to the duel contest, many people rushed to the scene to participate. Even other tribal soldiers will come from all parts of the south, because the reputation of overlord fighting is very famous. He can be said to be a very strong soldier, and anyone who lives by fighting will want to stand with overlord one day. Because of this, there is no way at this time. In addition to dealing with the mountain of applicants, the fire has to manage its own internal affairs. It can be said that he is in a hurry at this time, but there is no way. After all, this is what the fire promised to report to me. Anyway, he has to deal with it. In order to complete this task, the fire can only choose to gather together the overlord and those who know how to manage and are careful in their own tribe. Chapter 691 Let them start to deal with the list of the members of Bawang''s own internal tribe, as well as those foreign applicants. Everyone is very busy, at the same time, the fire has another thing to deal with, that is, now he also began to prepare for the overlord''s tribe to create a new set of standard armor. It takes a lot of time to make such armor. However, at this time, the fire also gives such things to the craftsmen in his tribe. After all, the fire knows that they must not be allowed to idle down. They must continue to force them to work. Only in this way can they shut their mouths, that is the only way to make the fire That''s how the tribe will stay stable. Now, with his own ability, blaze has managed to deal with all the things between the two tribes. Therefore, at this time, blaze also began to send those people from the Interior Department of the tribe to clean up the whole arena. You should know that the last time the arena was opened, it should have been more than a year ago, and now the situation is changing again It''s been a tremendous change. Originally for the overlord, watching these people fight is just a kind of entertainment, but this time the overlord wants real capable and powerful soldiers, and that''s why now the fire is naturally aware of this point when carrying out this competition. So at this time, he also chose to reinforce this competition conference inside and outside, because he didn''t want to have a big fight in the process, and then cause a war. On the other side of the fire, his work was going on in an orderly way, which took him nearly several weeks, and in those weeks. Overlord has been hiding in the cave he used to cultivate. He has been immersed in his subconscious. He constantly adjusts the relationship between these forces through his subconscious, but it is not so easy to master the four forces at the same time. Although the daughter of death has always said that overlord is the most talented element controller he has ever seen ¡£ But what the daughter of death didn''t tell the overlord at this time was that at that time, their group of talented element controllers were usually trained by the chiefs of human tribes, because they also represented the future of the tribe at that time, and the cultivation process lasted for decades. Only in this way can they be so familiar with the control of several kinds of power, but now the overlord is only getting this power for more than a month. It''s very troublesome to fully control it, not to mention that after the overlord gets this power from elder mu, he inexplicably controls the other three forces in his body All the elements are out of order. So now the overlord can say that the situation is very critical, he will also destroy his body. At least now for Bawang, there are four forces in his body at the same time, which can be said to be his limit. Even if the source of his strength needs to be expanded again in the future, it may not be so easy. Because of this, Bawang still has to endure physical pain in the process of training. However, Overlord has no complaints about this. He knows in his heart that this is the only way to control his power. That''s why he is now overlord. He continues to train in an orderly way. He will continue to train in this way until later, when he feels that the training is almost finished, he will go to the daughter of death in person. After passing the test of the daughter of death, they can officially start their next step plan. In addition, Bawang also knows that they are not intensifying now, and the coming time should be very fast. Maybe the next plan is a big flag. Although Bawang does not have such an idea, he also knows another truth in his heart, that is, many things are almost meaningless to him now. Originally, Overlord could be said to be a weapon and armor lover, but when he acquired these abilities, his demand for weapons and armor was not as great as before. In this way, sometimes this is not good. I also feel whether I am myself or not. He feels as if he has become a self contradictory person. But in the end, Overlord still chose to throw all these messy ideas behind him, and then continued his training. At this time, blaze has basically completed the selection of the contestants. It can be said that the meeting of this competition was held as scheduled, even the fire did not know the situation in his heart, and it turned out to be like this. When he looked at these players who enthusiastically signed up in the crowd around the arena, his heart was also very tangled. He knew that almost all of these players were killers. They all come from different tribes to participate in this competition. Of course, there are many people from their own tribes. There are thousands of powerful soldiers together, but some of them may be greatly reduced after several rounds of competition. After all, at this time, the overlord himself knew that although the more soldiers, the better. Now he wants the best, not the more. This means that they must choose the strongest from these candidates and be able to look directly at all the people who may be in danger.Because of this, the number of people in the competition is increasing. Everyone thinks that they should stand beside Bawang and fight with him. But they say that they don''t know what happened to Bawang at this time. They don''t care who the people are. What he cares about now is whether he can control these four forces. If the overlord can master these four forces at the same time and master them well, then maybe he will become the most powerful wizard in this land. So at this time, the overlord often trains day and night, and the other side of the fire often works day and night. Many times, he is also very busy, but there are still many follow-up preparations to deal with. Because of this, he is also very busy at this time. Even after he finished his work, he found that even these fighters who came to the duel in his tribe didn''t have their uniforms made. Chapter 692 Although Huo''s heart knew that at this time, the overlord had little interest in these seemingly primitive battles, he could still feel the desire for fighting in the overlord''s heart. Maybe after this battle, the overlord''s heart could calm down a little. "The situation has changed a little, but our general steps remain unchanged." At this time, I don''t know why all of a sudden, liehuo finds Bawang. This time, liehuo just hopes that Bawang can temporarily postpone his training steps. After all, at this time, liehuo also knows that for this duel meeting, it''s obvious that no matter he or Bawang, they can understand one truth with each other, that is, at this time, for them, years There are still a lot of light things to deal with. Although the overlord still closed his eyes at this time, he was still constantly harmonizing the elements in his body, but he also really heard the words of the fire. "I have to tell you that you are needed in this duel meeting. After all, everyone is looking forward to your presence." Bawang naturally nodded at this time. Then he opened his eyes and took action again. However, this exposure also understood that if all his plans failed, then I''m afraid this would be the last time he held this duel meeting. Because of this, Bawang didn''t hesitate at this time. He followed quickly The two of them walked out of the cave where the overlord was hiding. Through the cave, through the dense woods and countless secret passages of various houses, they finally came to the overlord''s tribe. At this time, the overlord''s tribe had already gathered a lot of fighters who looked like they were on the back of a tiger. He had prepared everyone. "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the God of war from the south that you have been looking forward to for a long time. No one can match his record." When they heard the sound of the fire, all the people around them immediately came back to their senses. When they saw the overlord, they made an earth shaking roar, and then they saluted each other. At this time, Overlord has been used to such things for a long time. After all, he knows in his heart that what he is doing now is nothing at all, and he also knows in his heart that many things can''t be dealt with by himself in the present situation. That''s why now overlord knows in his heart Bai, that is, there are still a lot of things I can do now. It is precisely because of this, so now the overlord nodded, and then he quickly followed the fire to this arena. This Colosseum can be said to be an oval arena accumulated by the overlord at the beginning of the establishment of this tribe. The center is their observation site. The overlord around you invited a tribe who knows how to build from the other side of the south coast, so the base looks very beautiful from the appearance It''s a bit like the Roman period, but this one was built by the overlord himself. At this time, Overlord also knows that this game is probably the same as before, without any sense of expectation. After all, in the south, Overlord has long been a powerful fighter, so nothing can attract him. What''s more, now overlord has this strange power on hand. Because of this, now overlord has no sense of expectation. After feeling this power, the overlord finally understood why these Presbyterians were so indifferent to all living beings. This kind of power seems to have a kind of magic, can slowly attract people to the other side, can bewitch people into a particularly cruel God. This is the situation of privacy, and the overlord knows that he has been completely different from himself. Although he has not been eager to call himself God, it is a kind of honor to touch the crown of God. "How are you, Overlord? The game is about to start. You can see that I spent a lot of time repairing this Colosseum. " It was only at this time that the overlord noticed that the original dilapidated Colosseum was perfectly built by the fire and the craftsmen under his hands. In some weak places, there were even some steel reinforcement. In addition, there were special statues in the perspective of the animal''s compensation and around. The shape of this statue is the appearance of the overlord. In this statue, the overlord holds a big sword and roars towards the sky. It looks very powerful, but it is obvious at this time. Overlord does not seem to have any interest in all this. It is precisely because of this, so now the overlord also knows that there are not many things he can do on hand. "Everyone, stand up and let me hear your roar. Now you are meeting your incomparable and most powerful soldier, our God of war in the south!" After hearing the sound of the fire, all the soldiers around stood up. Some of them came to watch the game. After all, there are so many tribes in the south. Although there are not a few powerful tribes, only the overlord, such a fanatical soldier, would spend so much manpower and material resources and still have time to build such a special fight The Colosseum.The other part is the contestants of this competition. After all, there is such a long period of time between them. The overlord has not experienced a competition, so this time more soldiers come to participate than usual. After all, the original plan of the overlord was to recruit soldiers at least four times a year to cope with the loss of these personnel in his army. However, since this period of time, Bawang basically did not continue to send his soldiers to carry out expeditions. It is precisely because of this, and Bawang, such as gold, already has this strange force on hand, so Bawang did not hold it several times. It is precisely because of this that all these soldiers swarmed in this competition Every one of them is here. After they arrived at this place, it was obvious that Bawang was a little impatient at this time, so he just announced that he was in a hurry to leave after the start of this competition. But when Bawang was ready to leave, he was suddenly held by the fire. Old man, I know you are under a lot of pressure during this period, but that''s not the reason why you want to escape this battle. I hope you can calm down this time, because this situation is still good for you. Chapter 693 After all, apart from the fire, no one knows how much torture Bawang has experienced in this period of time. Because of this, Bawang has no choice but to stay here for a while. He wants to see what kind of surprise these people can give him in the current battle. Besides, there is no harm in relaxing now. So at this time, Overlord also chose to sit directly beside the fire. Although this battle is of great significance to him, it does not mean that overlord can abandon all the things at hand and devote himself to the battle in front of him. At least he has a lot of pressure to do in his heart. At this time, the soldiers gradually entered the competition. Most of them came from the tribes around the south, but there were also a few from the north. After all, the overlord knew in his heart that these tribes in the north often had civil wars, and the tribes would break up and break up over time. There is no other way or skill for these soldiers who have lost their homes. What they can do now is to come to the south to join this unparalleled soldier. Maybe they can still live on their own. These soldiers are just living on their own. But in the eyes and heart of the overlord, he knew that if a soldier degenerated to such a level, it means that he is no longer suitable to be a soldier, but there is no way. After all, the idea in the overlord''s heart does not mean that he can completely throw out all the strength of these people. That''s why the overlord is very patient this time After watching a large part of the performance in front, the competition was officially started. And this time, in order to make the number of participants complete their competition as soon as possible, the process of this competition has been gradually accelerated, from the original one-on-one to the present 16-16 competition in turn, and the remaining people are in the subsequent duel, so that the number of people will be reduced step by step, and the speed of the competition can also be accelerated Process. Bawang just squinted and continued to sit on his chair, while the fire sat beside him. They all looked at the Games in front of each other, but it was obvious that at this time, Bawang knew that these duels were nothing to him, because Bawang knew that these fighting methods were basically the same Most of them have been seen, which is not surprising at all. However, Overlord was very surprised that the fighting level of these soldiers he saw this time was much higher than before. After several rounds of group fighting, the next important thing was one-on-one. Although some people will survive in the group battle, few people can really survive in the one-on-one competition. Because of this, now overlord knows that the basic qualities and abilities of a soldier will be gradually reflected in the next competition. Overlord continued to patiently watch the game in front of him. In this round, a soldier from overlord''s monster tribe played a soldier from a northern tribe. However, the reason why every soldier in the North chose to keep silent before he went on the stage was that he had no choice but to speak. Overlord immediately understood, it seems that this soldier should be another abandoned or destroyed by his own tribe. It looks like a homeless dog. Moreover, most of these tribes in the South didn''t like the north, so when the soldier came on the stage, there were all kinds of laughs around, but the soldier still didn''t speak as he did at the beginning, he just quietly lowered his head. The armor on the soldier''s body is also very simple. It''s not so much armor, it''s better to say that it''s made up of a lot of metal pieces. He''s wearing one shoulder armor, his lower body is soft armor made of leather, and his sole is wearing a pair of thin leather boots. He held a long gun tightly in his hand. Obviously, at this time, Bawang series understood that although the soldier looked very ordinary, it didn''t mean that he was useless. So at this time, Bawang continued to calmly look at all these things in front of him and laughed at the group around him. After that, Bawang also nodded at this time, and then the game began. This one is from the north, and the tribal fighters call themselves stones. He was also a man who didn''t want to reveal his real name, but there were more and more soldiers like Bawang. On the other side, the soldier from Bawang''s own tribe was named Xueren. Obviously, judging from his weapons, Overlord can also see that he is a crazy fighter who is very dedicated to fighting. So at this time, he didn''t wear any armor at all. Besides a pair of simple leather pants and a pair of animal leather boots, he didn''t have any means of defense. But the weapon in his hand is very special. He holds a machete tightly, and the other hand holds a Tomahawk. From this, we can see that he is very proficient in fighting. So at the moment when overlord announced the start of the game, blood blade also made a roar, then quickly rushed forward, and then he quickly waved The two weapons in his hand directly cut through the air and rushed towards the stone.It''s only two steps back, but it''s only one step back. When the soldier was in the middle of the sprint, he waved the weapon in his hand and cut it directly at the stone spear, because at this time, he knew in his heart that the most important thing for a soldier in such a place was the weapons he had. I only heard a crisp sound, and then the long gun in stone''s hand was cut in half by the blood blade. Is this your weapon from the north? It''s a shame to work like this. The audience around them didn''t hesitate. They laughed and began to laugh at the stones. With these weapons in their hands, the overlord also knew that if a fighter''s weapons were broken at the beginning of the game, he would always be at a disadvantage in the next game. Chapter 694 Overlord also understood that maybe a soldier from the North was not good at fighting at all. It was because of this that he came on stage wearing such crude equipment, even the clothes and armor on his hands were so crude. But this time. The stone seemed to have no hesitation at all. Although he saw the weapon in his hand broken, the next second he actually quickly dodged like a storm. The next attack of blood blade was followed by a flash to one side. Even the overlord began to feel very curious about how he got such a keen moving speed, because in the overlord''s view, the attack speed of blood blade was not slow. It''s hard for him to get away from the attack one by one. It''s hard for him to get away from the attack one by one. At this time, even xuerun didn''t know what to do. He was surprised. He didn''t think that his rapid attack was so easily resolved, so he could only turn over and jump, and then quickly detour from the side. After all, he is also a very qualified soldier. He knows in his heart that although the stone has no weapons in his hand at this time, it does not mean that he has the ability to continue to resist the next attack. Just because of this, he quickly bypassed the side of the stone and then continued to wave his two weapons. It was like a rainstorm Like an offensive. But at this time, the stone didn''t rush to dodge. He looked at the weapon of the blood blade with his eyes and waved it in front of him. Then he started to retreat step by step. In this way, he was very keen to avoid every attack of the blood blade. The overlord was surprised. He didn''t expect that the performance would be like this. Now he began to be more and more curious about the ability of this unknown soldier from the North named stone. In fact, it is true. At this time, the blood blade constantly waved these weapons in his hand, trying to kill the stone directly in his own attack. But the next second, he was very surprised to find that all his attacks were evaded. You know, in the fighting field, which is mainly based on fighting, this is regarded as the biggest shame. Because he can''t concentrate his enemies, what kind of soldier is he? That''s why blood blade roared at this time, even the overlord could see it Come out, at this time blood blade he felt shame. Then he continued to sprint forward, blocking two weapons in his hand directly on his chest, and then he made a very rapid attack. But the assault was the same as before, and there was no change at all. It was blocked by the stone. Then the stone directly stepped on the blood blade''s two weapons and hit the blood blade''s forehead with one knee. There was only a loud noise, and then the blood blade fell to the ground heavily, and the weapon in his hand fell to one side with a jingle. But at this time, the stone was very strange, and he walked up to the blood blade. Then he began to swing his sandbags, big fists, and beat blood blade on the forehead. Not long later, blood blade was beaten by him so fiercely. Er, the overlord brothers also knew that if a fighter was knocked down in the fight arena, I''m afraid there would be no chance in the future. At this time, it was true that the blood blade had basically lost all the will to resist, and then the stone did not hesitate. He directly grabbed the blood blade''s head and pulled out his whole spine. After all, not every soldier has the strength of a thousand troops like a overlord, but this soldier can pull out a person''s spine with his bare hands. This shows how strong this man is. But strength means too much muscle and fat on the body, but in the present situation, this soldier named stone doesn''t have too much muscle at all. He looks even a little thin, and his face is covered by his long hair. However, Overlord can also see that he looks very slovenly and has a stubble beard. All the people were so stunned in the same place for a few minutes. It wasn''t long before there was a referee to judge the defeat of blood blade. And it''s glory kill. There is an unwritten rule in overlord''s arena, that is, if a soldier can be the first enemy in the duel, he will win more respect from overlord. Although overlord himself does not know how such a rule came into being, he does not mind more drops of blood in his arena. The stone who won the battle looked up at Bawang. Although his eyes were blocked by his hair, Bawang could still feel that this person was not an ordinary person. Because of this, Bawang nodded and then signaled to continue the game.The next game is the Hornets from the overlord tribe against the nails from the volcano tribe. Although the two soldiers were not impressed by the overlord or the fire, they were also convinced that this was a member of their tribe. The weapon in the hands of the wasp was a very slender and soft sword. The iron nail from the volcanic tribe, however, was holding a heavy hammer with both hands. At this time, both sides looked like the tip of a needle to the wheat. But at this time, even the overlord manager began to doubt what kind of means this soldier, called wasp, was going to use. After all, according to common sense, such a soft weapon in his hand can''t hurt anyone at all. It''s better to say that the target of the other party is to have no armor. However, the problem is that the enemy he is facing is people from volcanic tribes. As we all know, volcanic tribes have lived under an active volcano for a long time, so everyone grows very hard skin from the dust and contact with these volcanoes since he was a child. It''s very difficult to smash skin like this with a sledgehammer It hurts. I''m afraid such a soft sword will break easily. Chapter 695 After the two sides paid their respects to their own chief, the referee issued the order to start the duel, and then the two soldiers went around the duel field again, but they were very cautious soldiers, so they did not rush to fight them, but kept observing each other''s situation. At this time, the fighter named wasp really couldn''t find some weakness in the iron nail, because most of these people in the volcanic tribe are rough skinned and thick skinned. Even the weakest of them are big and thick skinned, not to mention the people who can participate in the duel. Basically, they are relatively strong in the tribe Besides, his skin is very rough and hard as a rock. The soft sword in his hand does not seem to be of great use. However, when iron nail observes his opponent, he can''t detect the threat of his opponent. So he also shakes his head at this time, which is very helpless. After all, in this competition, everyone hopes to have a thorough confrontation with his opponent. But this time, it seems that this battle is not so fair, because both the people outside the field and themselves understand that this battle is doomed to be a battle of great disparity. Because of this, the iron nail holding the determination to end this battle as soon as possible also roared, and then he held the sledgehammer tightly in his hand and pointed at Huang The bee rushed over. At this time, the wasp stood still and seemed to be observing something. But when the iron nail raised the sledgehammer in both hands and intended to give the wasp a spiritual head, suddenly the wind was waving very quickly. The sword in his hand flashed a shadow. Then iron nail seemed to feel his ankle was hit or what, he suddenly gravity imbalance heavily fell to the ground, but this time the wasp did not rush to attack. He stood in the same place, very carefully looking at the front of the opponent, and also began to speed up the body, keep jumping. After all, there is such an opportunity to observe the whole body of the enemy, no one will miss it. Because of this, now the battle of wasps is becoming faster and faster. After all, everyone in the volcanic tribe is very heavy, so it is very difficult to get up after falling to the ground. If it were not for the weapons in the hands of the wasp this time, it would be a dead man. But at this time, it was obvious that iron nail knew that he was really facing an opponent with a little ability, so he had to use the sledgehammer in his hand, and then he kept attacking the wasp. It''s a pity that this time, the hammer in the nail''s hand is a big hammer, so the speed of waving is a little slow. The wind like this can easily dodge. After hiding for several rounds, he once again waved this very soft sword in his hand, which gently patted the back ankle of the nail. Then he heard a loud noise. Nail fell to the ground again. But at this time, nail seemed to notice something. He seemed to feel that a soldier named wasp was mocking him in this way. Just because of this, he immediately got up, and then accelerated the pace of attack. He desperately waved the hammer in his hand and continued to attack the wasp like a whirlwind, but all his attacks were detected by the wasp, and then he directly dodged and jumped to one side. Now that he has accepted himself, he begins to wonder why he didn''t notice so many excellent soldiers before? But what''s really important is to enjoy the battle in front of you, so at this time, the wasp is in the process of constantly dodging, and also begins to slowly grasp the law of the iron nail attack. After all, the weapon in the iron nail''s hand is a very heavy sledgehammer. Even if he has the strength of thousands of troops, after spending these sledgehammers for a long time, he is bound to make his own offensive Slow down. Although the wasp looks a bit embarrassed at this time, as if he is being beaten, they all know that in your case, the wasp still has the upper hand. After flashing for a long time, the wasp seemed to understand that it could not continue to be such a fool. So the next second, when the hammer in the iron nail''s hand showed a flaw, the wasp quickly whipped the sword like a whip, and then the sword directly blinded one eye of the iron nail. Ah, ah! After all, whether soldiers or people, their pain is the same, especially now the nail''s eye was suddenly poked blind, which is bound to bring him great pain, but also take advantage of this opportunity, so the wasp immediately rushed forward, he waved the sword again. But this time the wasp failed. Even though the iron nail looked very painful at this time, the pain made the iron nail calm down. Then he quickly used the hammer in his hand to directly block the wasp''s attack.But the next second shocking things finally happened, the original wasp this attack is not to deal with nails, it is to aim at the hammer in the hands of nails. So at this time, the very soft sword in Huang Feng''s hand actually wrapped around the handle of the sledgehammer like a whip, and then the wasp pulled hard and snatched the sledgehammer directly into his hand. The next second, there is no need to say more. Nail saw his sledgehammer was snatched into the hands of the enemy, naturally was stunned for a moment, but just more than a second is enough to determine the outcome of this game. The wasp gave out a laugh, and then swung the hammer with both hands, and smashed it on the nail''s face. Such a heavy blow on any face is very painful. So at this time, the nails were shaking, and his limbs began to lose control. He fell heavily on the ground, but just as the overlord said. In the process of this road, a person who falls to the ground is basically dead, which is no different. Chapter 696 After the nail fell to the ground, wasp did not hesitate. He continued to drag his hand while laughing. Step by step, the sledgehammer came to the police, and he lifted the sledgehammer with both hands. The sledgehammer looked really heavy, so even the wasp began to have a bit of difficulty when he raised a sledgehammer in the University, but he still raised it after all, and he was hit in the face by such a sledgehammer. Anyone would have to do it every two or three seconds. At this time, although the nail was self-conscious, it would take some time for his limbs to recover their strength ¡£ But time seems to have been strangled by the wasp. When the iron nail recovers his strength in advance and has a chance to resist, there is only a loud noise. The wasp smashes the head of the iron nail directly with the sledgehammer in his hand. There was another burst of applause around, and everyone began to cheer for the wasp, because he really combined his strength and his brain in this battle. Even the overlord began to wonder what it would be like to let him fight with the stone. "See, Overlord, this is the charm of duel." It''s like he was used to laughing at his brother when he was watching the duel. It''s like he was used to laughing at his brother for the first time. So at this time, he still couldn''t give up in his heart, but after all, he still laughed and nodded. He knew in his heart that this situation was not easy for him to relax. After all, he had to wait for the overlord to deal with it all before he could calm down. That''s because In this way, so now there is no way, although now the overlord''s heart also knows that what he has done itself is nothing. But he was very lucky to have a brother who knew how to understand himself. In addition to gratitude, Overlord can''t say anything now, but just because of this, his mind is full of thinking about how to continue to look at the next duel. After all, I don''t know why now overlord seems to be interested in duel again, and all this is due to the fire. He tries to pull overlord through Come and watch the duel. Now the duel has come to a very tense moment, but it does not mean that both sides can easily relax now, because at this time, whether it is the overlord or the fire, they all know that this matter in front of them is nothing at all, because they all know that this is just a pastime That''s all. At this time, the wasp has won this competition, and all the people around him begin to shout for him, and the wasp seems to enjoy it very much. At this moment, he knows that he has to win a duel, but at least he has succeeded in the duel in front of him, which has attracted the attention of overlord, and Overlord has indeed noticed The wasps were killed. But in front of me, it seems that everything is OK. Suddenly, there is a loud cry in the middle of the duel field. Then, from the rest place of one of the gladiators, a man quickly stepped out. Step by step, he stepped over the surrounding fence and walked to the stage in front of him. Many people were also shocked by this sudden man. This man was wearing a very delicate and beautiful suit of armor. Although it seemed that this suit of armor was not suitable for defense at all, and the workmanship was very exquisite, it could only resist some ordinary flowing swords. Although the front of the armor is very delicate, but this does not mean that he has a very effective means of defense. Even the overlord began to wonder where he got this dress. "I heard that all the soldiers are welcome in your place, so since you have such a heart, I naturally have to come here to have a look at the results. Sure enough, there are a lot of people like this on your side." Obviously, at this time, the overlord didn''t understand what he was doing. However, from his words and deeds, the overlord could clearly realize that this man was not a good person, so he didn''t speak at all. Instead, he narrowed his eyes. In fact, he was looking at a man in black armor. "Since you welcome all of you, I am here today to convey my request and my information to you. Now I want to tell you that I come from the eastern city." After all, the vast majority of the students were shocked by this remark, which made most of them never go to this place. They don''t know what the city-state people look like, but now they have seen that they look no different from themselves, but he doesn''t mean they can''t be surprised, because there is no connection between the tribe and the contractor, but why does this person suddenly appear here?"Yes, you heard me right. I''m going to convey my request to you now." At this time, the overlord finally stood up. He was grinning and biting his teeth. It seemed that he was ready to be tough. "Well, I''d like to ask this guest from afar, what do you want to convey to me when you come all the way to my site?" "Don''t think I don''t know. As early as more than a year ago, you sent all kinds of troops to our east to harass us. I tell you, if you really want to fight with our city-state in the East, you can say it straight. We will accompany you to the end, but it''s not suitable for you to send your troops to harass our farm frequently Let''s go. " At this time, the overlord finally understood what this man was doing. I''m afraid this matter can be traced back to more than a year ago. At that time, the overlord always sent troops to harass these city states in the East, because that time was the most difficult time for the overlord. Chapter 697 At that time, the overlord had just been defeated from the north, so at this time, he was also in urgent need of more resources. When the resources produced by his tribe could not make up for the loophole, the overlord chose the worst method, and lost the plunder. Such a method was just like what the overlord did, but it was not easy In this way, overlord and his tribe naturally left black files on the east side of the city-state. No one knows where the overlord''s power comes from, and no one knows why the overlord wants to do it, but they can be sure of one thing. That''s what Bawang did. It really did a lot of harm to them. Because of this, they also decided to support Bawang when he held a duel meeting, which was a big loss. And they told Bawang what they wanted. "Is this what you do? You''ve been photographing all the way here. One person wants to tell me what you want. If I don''t listen to you, what will you do? " Bawang''s words immediately attracted the voices and cheers of a large group of people around him. Now they all know what kind of person Bawang is and what kind of things he will do when he is angry. "What do you think I''m here for now?" It can be said that both sides are at war, and the overlord is not willing to miss any chance, but on the other side, the soldier from the eastern city-state, seems to have no weakness at all. "You took your weapon, you came into my territory, and now you tell me what you want, what else can you do?" However, at this time, it was obvious that this soldier seemed to ignore the exposed threat. While laughing, he slowly pulled out a man''s skull from the backpack behind him. "See, this is the end of your invasion of the eastern city states. How much did you lose? But I believe that only you can understand it in your own heart, so now you should understand what I mean. Even a humble primitive like you should be able to understand what it means? " The overlord heard that he was dead and gnawed his teeth. He was ready to clap his hands. But suddenly, the wasp stood in front of the soldier in black. He was laughing and rubbing his weapon. So what are you nervous about? Don''t forget that I''m still fighting in this place now. Since you continue to come up at this time, you mean to fight me, don''t you? Hearing this, it was obvious that the soldier also laughed. He knew in his heart that now was the best time for him to perform against the overlord. Because of this, he would never miss this opportunity. While laughing, he pulled out his soft sword again. "Since you have chosen to challenge me at this time, I can only choose to accept it. After all, I heard that people from eastern city states like you are not good at fighting." Hearing this, all the people around burst into laughter. It is obvious that this is the process of the overlord spreading out and the situation of the eastern city-state people in the tribe. But at this time, a soldier dressed in black laughed, but did not speak. Then he slowly pulled out his weapon. At this time, it was obvious that he could see that his weapon was actually a very slender curved knife. However, from the interface of the curve, he could still see a very obvious blade, which could be said to be carrying a knife Such weapons are very special and conform to the etiquette of the eastern city states. "So you mean you''ve decided to start a duel with me? Then I''m welcome. " At this time, the wasp continued to pull out the weapon while laughing, and rushed towards the man in front of him. Then the next second, the sword in the hands of the wasp immediately waved out and swept a time in the air. This move looked very cool. Then the wasp waved the sword very quickly, which looked like a whirlwind. The sword kept spinning in the hands of the queen. Under the sunlight, the sword looked like a flash wheel. This move is not completely useless. Sure enough, under the guidance of this shining wheel, the soldiers of this eastern city-state were almost blinded. But at this moment, Huang Feng immediately launched a surprise attack. He just raised his sword to the East, so he could not resist it. However, it was obvious that wasp was going to humiliate the soldier at this time, so he stopped his sword in time at the moment of stabbing. He didn''t want the eastern city-state soldier to die so quickly. Besides, all the people, including the overlord, were focused on him, so now the wasp naturally wanted to perform well, and because of this, he jumped around again, playing with the soldier from the eastern city-state."How''s it going? This one is our strength. Now you can''t even touch me. What qualifications do you have to tell me that you are here to challenge me? People like you should go back and don''t stay in this place. This place is where the strong can survive. You can''t do it. " But after hearing these words, it is obvious that this challenger is also very angry at this time. He shakes his teeth while he is angry, but his face shows a very terrible expression. "Guess what, on the other side of our eastern city-state, we don''t usually use this kind of cold weapon to fight, we use this kind of way to fight." As he spoke, he quickly took out a very slender pistol from his cloak. Collapse! After a gunshot, the next second wasp, a hole was opened in the middle of his two eyes. He looked at the soldier in front of him and took out this strange weapon. Even he didn''t know what hit him. He looked up and then fell down slowly. After all, they don''t know what the eastern city-state is holding. Chapter 698 But the overlord still heard about such weapons. At this time, Overlord got up, because he knew in his heart what the current situation meant, which naturally meant that he had to do it himself now, because even the people of these tribes around him had no concept of these weapons, but it didn''t mean that overlord didn''t know anything. The overlord jumped down very quickly at this time, and then he took a deep breath. He knew this situation in his heart, and he was afraid that the soldier could not protect himself. The moment of overlord landing aroused a burst of sparks, and then all the people around raised their heads to look at overlord, as if he was a God from the sky, and the number of times that overlord himself left the court was not much, and it was just because of this, so now overlord''s heart is clear. He has to fight well in this battle, only in this way can he continue to maintain his reputation, and this is the case at this time. "I didn''t expect you guys to fight with such cheap weapons. You are not soldiers at all. Although I don''t know what you are, what you did really violates the morality of our side. Just now, you challenged me personally, but I have no way. I decided to give it back." It''s just because of this, so now the moment overlord jumped down, he naturally didn''t do anything more. He just picked up the sledgehammer that fell on the ground. In front of him, this soldier looks like an ordinary man, and the overlord brothers also understand that he can kill him easily as long as he releases the strength of his origin, but overlord doesn''t want to do so at all, because he knows in his heart that the strength of his element can be said to be the secret of the secret, and can''t be known by anyone. As long as the words are leaked, I''m afraid the overlord''s plan will be exposed in advance. Therefore, in this battle, the overlord can only choose to kill this soldier in a conventional way. But the soldier squatted on the ground after firing that shot and began to fiddle with the firearm. Even the overlord himself didn''t know what the soldier was going to do. It was not until the overlord got close to him for a long time that the soldier stood up again. It was obvious that he had successfully loaded the firearm. "Don''t you think it''s their chief''s turn to die in person now? In that case, I will satisfy you naturally. " This soldier just seems to have completely ignored the overlord''s theory. If he can kill the overlord directly here, it will be a great honor. Because of this, when the overlord approaches him, he raises his hand and shoots. This shot is very loud, but the overlord is very fast to avoid the past, this person can''t believe that the overlord''s action is so fast, incredibly fast to avoid bullets. "Nothing. Do you think it''s over? It''s not at all While laughing, the man once again hid himself left and right. Then, taking advantage of the overlord''s inattention, he quickly took out another two hand-held muskets from his skin and opened his bow left and right. Bang bang. Two bullets were shot out of the gun in an instant. One directly hit the overlord, while the other was blocked by the overlord with a hammer. But when this man looked carefully, he found that although he was close enough to the range of the musket, there was no way, because the overlord was different from ordinary people. He thought that my ordinary people could compete with each other. Because of this, the armor on the overlord was so thick that he could not even open a bullet ¡£ "How is that possible?" Although the soldier from the city-state in black sighed in front of him, he was about to move quickly again, and then he continued to dodge in the next second. While dodging, he quickly pulled out a metal jar from his cloak. He directly smashed the jar to the ground, and then the surrounding people immediately soared into the air. There was a very thick smoke, and even the people around began to hiss. After all, there are many jars that can store plants on the tribe''s side, but they usually disdain to use this very cheap thing, especially in duels. But now the situation has changed. After throwing down this jar, a soldier from the eastern city-state begins to spread a very thick smoke around him, blowing all the smoke away. However, this will directly expose the power of special elements in his body. Because of this, the overlord can''t help it now. He can only do it Forbearance, while continuing to dodge, while continuing to think of ways. But the situation has come to this point, and the overlord has no way to do it. There is not much he can do now. Now all he can do is to calm down, because now the overlord also sees this soldier, the weapons he has, which are not worth mentioning at all.And the overlord also saw that his musket had to squat down to load after it was fired, otherwise it could not be used at all, so now the overlord also understood. Today, if there is no accident with the weapon of the first soldier, the only thing left is the very slender cutlass. However, it is difficult for this cutlass to hurt the overlord, although there are many hollowed out parts of his armor. But at this time, Bawang couldn''t believe that the soldier in front of him could stab this knife into the place where he didn''t have armor. So Bawang didn''t worry at this time. They were holding weapons in both hands, waiting and paying attention to the things around them. Sure enough, after about ten seconds, Dad began to feel it, and gasped for a while on his left side The wind was so violent that even the smoke swept to the left. Overlord immediately raised his weapon and blocked it to his left. Sure enough, he only heard a jingle. After a careful look, he found that the weapon in his hand actually hit the top of this very delicate curved knife. What surprised us was that the machete looked as good as ever, and there was no crack at all. This made overlord feel very strange. Where did the eastern inheritance Gang get such good forging materials? Chapter 699 Although the overlord''s heart is very hesitant, but there is no way, at this time, he began to fight, while dodging around. This soldier was also in hot pursuit at this time. He kept waving his weapon, trying to stab it into the hollow place above the overlord''s armor. But the overlord kept dodging, so that his plan did not succeed at all, but after dodging for a long time, he also felt a little tired of playing. So he took advantage of the moment when the soldier broke in and kicked the soldier out. Then, the overlord waved the sledgehammer, but this time it hit the air. The soldier thought of the other side again very acutely. Then, when he flashed to the other side, he didn''t forget to wave his weapon again, waving his weapon in the air and facing the overlord I cut off my neck. However, in addition to the steel plates on the surface, the armor of Bawang also has a layer of lock armor inside, so his hands and his neck can be well protected. Therefore, only a click was heard, and then Bawang''s neck was cut directly. Although all this will not cause any substantial harm to the overlord, it still makes him a little choked. After all, once people''s breathing is interrupted, I''m afraid that the next action will become very slow. Just because of this, Bawang was stunned for a moment. He stood in the same place and began to adjust his breathing. However, taking advantage of the last Kung Fu, he became a gang, but he kept waving the weapon again and began to use all kinds of tricks to attack Bawang from all corners. What he didn''t expect was that this situation was not for Bawang And there''s no value in hesitation at all. Because Bawang series understands that this soldier is at the end of his tether. He can neither penetrate Bawang''s armor nor substantially hurt Bawang. Therefore, Bawang seizes an opportunity to seize the opportunity. When the soldier stabs his machete, Bawang immediately reaches out his hand and firmly holds the soldier''s machete, and then he pulls it hard Pull the soldier directly in front of him, and then knock the soldier to the ground with one punch. The soldier lay on the ground in agony, but then the overlord didn''t hesitate. He stood directly in front of the soldier and swung a sledgehammer with both hands. Then there was a click, and the soldier''s head was smashed. Because Bawang''s action was too big, the strong wind actually directly dispersed the smoke around him, and the people around him also saw it. At this time, there was only Bawang''s name in the war screen, and all of them made an earth shaking roar. This was not only the color of Bawang, but also the affirmation of Bawang''s strength. Overlord shook his head, then very helpless to throw the hammer aside, picked up a soldier''s machete, and then went back to his audience again, threw the machete to the fire. "When you go back, check this weapon carefully. I want to know what it is and why it is so hard." Because at this time, the overlord knew in his heart that such a weapon could not be made of ordinary materials, and the overlord wanted to know what materials it was made of. After receiving the overlord''s instructions, the fire also nodded, and then put the weapon on his waist. "Unexpected ah, to see a game, the results you even your curiosity about weapons has been mobilized again." At this time, the fire looked at Bawang with a smile, but Bawang had nothing to say at this time. He just laughed bitterly, and then did not say anything. But at this time, the overlord did feel the threat. He knew in his heart that the fighting strength of the soldier who came to work from the East was very strong. If his fighting character could be better, maybe the overlord would respect him a little, but now there is no way. After all, at this time, Bawang knew that the dead soldier was still his enemy. It was absolutely necessary for Bawang to know what kind of craft they were using. After all, Bawang knew that his eyesight was gradually expanding, and he would certainly expand to the East in the future. That''s why Now the overlord didn''t hesitate. He was also very eager to know the situation of the eastern city-state. And the next duel overlord basically has no interest to continue to look down, because his nature has been completely destroyed by this sudden intruder, but overlord also knows that there are many things to do now, but at least now this duel still let overlord gun put down a little burden in his heart and let him go Can continue to concentrate on dealing with the following things. But the overlord also felt very strange. It was clear that he frequently sent troops to invade the eastern city-state more than a year ago. Why didn''t the eastern city-state send people to challenge him until now? Didn''t they know that before? Or what''s the reason for not coming.Now there are countless kinds of questions in the short message of tyrant, but there is no way, because almost a lot of things in his heart are not very understood, and it is precisely because of this, so there are many questions in his heart that have not been solved, but tyrant also knows that it is only a matter of time to solve these questions, and now he really wants to do, is to find ways to solve them The power of these elements in front of us is all fused. And to be integrated, once the overlord can make these forces, then the land will naturally have a overlord position. Although Bawang thought so in his heart, the game in front of him was still going on, and Bawang still did not leave him. He still chose to sit in his own position to watch the game as before. After all, there were still many soldiers in the battle, which made him feel bright. For example, the one he saw at the beginning was from the north Our soldiers. Bawang also admired his fighting talent and his tactics, because although Bawang was a very violent man, it did not rule out that he could become a good warrior mentor. At least in the evening, the soldier he saw was really excellent, which was enough for the overlord to watch more here. Chapter 700 At this time, the game continued, but at this time, Overlord also knew that his work burden was very heavy, because he knew that he had more than one enemy. Even the eastern city-state, far away from the sky, even began to challenge the overlord. As a famous God of war in the south, Overlord naturally would not miss such an opportunity. When borrowing works, Overlord would lead his newly established soldiers to form a team and march towards the eastern city-state directly after the trial. However, at this time, things are definitely not so simple. After all, Overlord now has a lot of troubles besides facing the immediate threats. Now the overlord has basically opened up the fight with some of the land controllers. Although at this time, the overlord is still not very clear in his mind. What is the connection between all this and the daughter of death? But this battle has started after all, and it is precisely because of this that there is no way now. The overlord can only choose to bite his teeth and continue to persevere on the premise of being so reluctant in front of him. It is because of this that the eastern city-state forces have now entered the blacklist of the overlord. Once the overlord can get rid of the immediate difficulties, he will immediately order the whole army to pull out the eastern city-state, and he will see what the eastern city-state is. It is precisely because of this that the eastern city-state has now entered the blacklist of the overlord. Once the overlord can get rid of the immediate difficulties, he will immediately order the whole army to pull out the eastern city-state. He will then see what kind of goods the eastern city-state is. What surprised the overlord was that he had never had such a high rate of damage when fighting among these tribes. When he sent a small team to attack the eastern city-state more than a year ago, he was surprised to find that few of the teams they sent basically came back. It seemed that most of the teams had been killed in the eastern side It really surprised overlord. After all, Overlord knew in his heart what kind of people his team and mobile phones were. Being able to defeat the soldiers under his hand just shows that the fighting capacity of the eastern city-state is absolutely not bad. But what kind of people they are, now the overlord has no idea. He thinks about it in his heart and continues the competition in front of him. On the other side, Chu Dong continued to follow his original route, step by step toward the eastern city-state, but this time his plan had changed. He knew that these people in the eastern city-state had better not provoke them, or they might cause him many unexpected troubles. Because of this, Chu Dong had to bypass the main road Besides the road, he will try to avoid the places where there are people, and he will avoid contact with these people. Because Chu Dong knew that these people in the eastern city-state would never allow an outsider to run around their land. Because of this, Chu Dong chose to calm down. While he was carrying out the tasks, he also began to plan how to bypass the eastern city-state. Chu Dong thought about it all the time. He continued to move towards his destination, followed him all the time, and the king of the wildebeest also felt exhausted. Even such rough and fleshy barbarians now feel very tired under the long-distance running, but there is no way. After all, they have come to this place, so they can''t follow them It''s the same before. Chudong thought this in his heart, and continued to bend over, and continued to move forward in the path which looked a little sparsely populated. In front of him, Chudong had seen the smoke rising slowly into the sky through these woods. Chu Dong was surprised because he hadn''t seen anything like this for a long time. You know, in Chudong''s impression, this scene only appears in the middle ages. At this time, Chudong is hiding in a bush, looking at these scenes from a small hillside, but Chudong can still see the whole village at a glance. "Why do you start to think about other people''s lives now?" At this time, he went to Chudong step by step with a smile. The king of the wildebeest also looked at these scenes with great interest. He knew in his heart that human beings were not the same as him all the time, so no matter how amazing the scenes he saw, he would not be surprised. Most of the people in this small village are wearing very simple clothes. Some of them are wearing thick leather clothes made of animal skin. Some of them are wearing some very rough clothes made of coarse thread cloth. Their clothes are dirty and covered with dust. It can be seen that they should go out to work often, so they don''t have to work at all Have time to clean your clothes. But at this time, Chu Dong was looking at the old man who was interested. Suddenly, several people in light armor trotted all the way into their village. Then they caught an old man in front of them and began to ask.The old man looks like a village head. Chu Dong probably listened to what they were talking about and found that they were searching for several barbarians who had inadvertently fled into their land. After getting a very positive reply from the village head, these people in armor left here very quickly, and then went to another place. However, the news and intelligence that he got at the moment really surprised Chu Dong, because he didn''t expect that the hunters who had let Chu Dong go before actually gave the whereabouts of Chu Dong. Up to now, Chu Dong was shocked by all this, because I don''t know why they were able to deliver all the news so quickly. But from this, Chu Dong can see that this place is really wary of barbarians, and that''s why there''s no way now. Chu Dong sighed. At first, he thought he could meet another group, like the hunter he met before. He could let them live in. But now Chu Dong knew that it was impossible. Chapter 701 Just because of this, Chu Dong felt a little frustrated at this time, because he also knew that the village in front of him was Chu Dong''s own hope, but these people in armor had completely destroyed Chu Dong''s hope. They came to this place is to convey a threat to the village, that is, Chudong this group of people are likely to be very dangerous people, although Chudong naturally will not agree with this point, but there is no way, things actually come to this step, Chudong can only choose to live in the wilderness as before. Chu Dong left the village in disappointment, and then he began to pass through the cliffs to bypass the village. But Ben, who has been following Chu Dong, is also in a bad mood at this time, because what was originally planned is the work capacity within one month, but now it has been expanded infinitely, because even pigs don''t know when they will be able to reach their destination. In the past, when they were in the wilderness, they were able to March a long way, but now the situation is different. They have come to the territory of the eastern city-state, which has always been hostile to barbarians. They would never let go of any barbarians, so Chu Dong not only had to hide with those who searched them, but also had to worry about where to settle down every day. Although the current situation is really a very troublesome thing for Chu Dong, there is no way. After all, Chu Dong is no longer in the range of his tribe, so what Chu Dong can do now is to be careful. Maybe he can reach their destination as soon as possible before he is found, that is, in this land The easternmost forest. It was with such an idea and goal that they had to choose to find a place to settle in the forest tonight. The place where they left behind is located about a few kilometers away from the village that Chudong observed today. Next to this place is a very small looking mountain range, but there is a downwind place near this mountain range. A small cave is concave on one side of the downwind place, which can be used as Chudong''s habitat. After such a long time, now there will always be a chance, Chu Dong can not sleep in the open air. Although Chu Dong sets up tents and traps every time, sleeping in the open air always makes Chu Dong feel very unsafe. Because of this, Chu Dong can only selectively live in this cave, and there is no way. Just as before, this time Chu Dong went into the cave to investigate. After confirming that there was no mistake, Chu Dong separated from his fellow soldiers. This time it was his turn to go hunting, and Chu Dong went to collect wood. As for the king of wildebeest, he chose to stay in the camp. After all, no one could guarantee that they would leave this time Nothing else will happen in the camp. And at this time, Chu Dong attached great importance to this camp. He knew that natural caves like this could not be found, so it was a blessing for Chu Dong to be able to find them. So when Chu Dong went out, the king of the wildebeest was also responsible for the internal security of the camp. He squatted at the entrance of the camp and carefully observed the woods and the scenery not far away. Looking at the king of the wildebeest, he even missed his past time. It was the most comfortable time in his life when he just woke up ¡£ At that time, all the animals in the whole forest regarded the king of wildebeest as their main God. And the king of the wildebeest knew how important this position was, so he lived up to the expectations of the public and soon opened up his own territory in this land. But things are changing too fast, before long, mankind and the great ancient race also broke out war. In order to win the war completely, the king of the wildebeest led his subordinates to make an alliance with the human race. I''m afraid that no matter what happened in the follow-up, everyone will be very clear. After the successful seal of the great ancient race, the division of mankind led to a civil war, and then began to put these former allies aside, and finally became the enemies of these former allies. Therefore, after that, the king of the wildebeest also completely separated himself from the human race. He led his fellow people into the forest he swore to protect, but this time for many years. But in the end, he found that he had been protecting this piece of land for so many years. And the man who destroyed the stone was the man who joined hands with the king of all beasts to suppress the great ancient race underground. But later, he got help again, and it was still human beings who helped him, so at this time, the king of wildebeest was also very confused. He really didn''t understand why human beings were divided because of this, and he didn''t understand why some people were his enemies, but some people could become his allies.After all, he is also an animal. Naturally, he can''t understand all the ideas of human beings. Therefore, he still keeps his curiosity about human society in this process. Especially after he came to the eastern city-state this time, he directly ignited the number of the king of steeds. Seeing all this all the way also reveals a truth to him. Maybe these things he saw are the future of human beings, and these things are destined to happen in human society. And the king of the wildebeest was very sad to find that in this eastern city-state, which seems to be more developed than the tribe, he did not see anything related to the king of the beast. Animals are once again reduced to human productivity, food, and material sources. Seeing this scene, the king of the wildebeest is naturally very sad. He understands that if history really develops in a direction, I''m afraid that there will be no longer a king of concealment or his own existence in the future. Don''t cherish, because of this, so at this time in his heart naturally also very anxious, he looked at the front of this piece of lush forest, in the heart actually faintly sucked a murderous spirit. His inexplicable anger comes from the brutality he has always repressed in his heart. Chapter 702 Even if the steed itself is a kind of herbivore, but since it is a wild animal, it naturally has animal nature. Long term repression will lead to uncontrollable anger once it breaks out. At this moment, the king of the wildebeest is trying to deal with the anger in his heart. At this time, according to the usual practice of the king of the wildebeest, he should go to the mountain spring in the back mountain to drink a big mouthful of mountain spring water, wash his face with mountain spring water, and then sit in place for a few hours to restrain his anger The devil of the heart. But now there is no way. They are in the wilderness, and he is responsible for guarding the entrance of the cave. If he goes into deep dormancy, I''m afraid someone will pass by him. He doesn''t know. Because of this, what the king of wildebeest can do now is just to keep himself awake. But the more the king of the wildebeest is like this, the more the anger in his body is eroding, so at this time his heart is also very tangled. On the one hand, he is thinking about how to suppress the anger in his heart, but on the other hand, he also begins to feel very shameful for the anger in his body. He didn''t think that he had been deified by these animals and people. In fact, he had his own problems that he could not solve. That''s why we can''t do it now. The king of wildebeest can only rely on his own willpower to support. However, in the process of persistence, we will constantly lose our physical strength. But all of a sudden, with his keen sense, he had already noticed that there were still a lot of grunts in the deep forest at this time. This kind of sound was driven by someone''s rapid progress. The grass around the wind was lifted, and the wind also came along the grass. What kind of people will choose to start this place at this time of darkness, and the action is so fast. The king of the wildebeest immediately took a deep breath. At this time, he found that he ran past these people. They had such a strong smell of fragrance. These people were obviously city-state people. And at this time, these people seem to be very anxious. At this time, the king of wildebeest understood that the comer was not good. After all, these people moved so fast that there must be something planned. So he immediately stood up and began to gather his strength. He took the lead to point the ground well with his feet, and when he went down to the ground, he began to grow many dense branches. These branches were very dense, but there were many spikes growing on the surface, so as to form a temporary defensive effect. However, the defense effect of these walls made of branches is not very good, but it is good to hurt some people. Then the king of wildebeest began to deform the two horns on his head. Before long, the king of the wildebeest has turned the two chicken feet on his head into the shape of a chainsaw. Now he is ready. If anyone dares to invade, he will rush out immediately. He waited patiently, just like a cheetah. Although the king of the wildebeest was barely a herbivore, any animal would take corresponding measures in the face of threats, and the king of the wildebeest was no exception. At this time, the voice has begun to get closer and closer, and the king of the wildebeest knows that these people must be looking for opportunities to attack, but he has seen it by this time. There was a probe in the dense grass about 50 meters ahead. However, the probe disappeared again soon after, and then all the sounds around disappeared. This made the king of wildebeest feel very confused. After all, the king of wildebeest is still an animal, so he can basically understand the behavior and thoughts of human beings, so at this time, he just calmed down and waited carefully, waiting for an opportunity, waiting for an opportunity. But the next second, he was immediately shocked by the scene in front of him. He saw that these people threw countless cans in front of him very quickly. When these cans fell to the ground, they immediately emitted a lot of smoke. It seemed that the smoke was not ordinary smoke, at least it smelled very choking. Then, in this bush from the northeast, a man immediately stretched out a hand, he also threw a torch directly over, instantly lit a big fire at the entrance of this cave. Even the promotions set by the king of the wildebeest were all ignited. The king of the wildebeest rushed into the cave immediately, but the fire was still sweeping along the smoke they threw. At present, no matter how you look at this situation, it seems like you are going to die, so the king of the wildebeest naturally did not continue to cover up his murderous spirit at this time. He let out a roar, and then quickly agitated his body, and forced him to bump in the direction of the people in front of him. The two horns on his head spun quickly, followed by the horns The king of the horse guessed right. Just as the fire was burning, the people around rushed over quickly. One of them had reached the entrance of the cave and was hit by the king of the horned horse. He was caught by the two horns on his head.In an instant, a piece of snow and fog all over the sky came down from the sky. The moment this man lay on the ground, how could we act like a storm again? He was walking fast in this bush, moving and turning, attacking these people around through the two horns on his head. After all, he can be regarded as an animal living in the forest for a long time. This forest is his home for him, and nothing can take advantage of it. These people around them were shouting at random. While he was shouting, he constantly adjusted the team again. They planned to directly surround the king of the wildebeest here through the team in front of them. In this way, they took the initiative in the battle. But at this time, it was obvious that the king of the wildebeest knew that all these things he was doing now were fighting for time for Chu Dong and Ben. It''s a good thing to fight for time, but the king of the wildebeest can no longer suppress his murderous spirit, so he roared, and then he immediately lost all his sense. Chapter 703 Now all he saw was blood red. He was like a blind wolf. Through the smell of his nose, he kept attacking. What he didn''t notice at this time was that the two horns on his head became bigger again, just like a pair of big killers. While roaring, he kept pounding the people around him who didn''t react. The two horns on his head were like a chainsaw, trying to kill all the people in front of him. One by one, they fell at the foot of the king of wildebeest. But all of a sudden, the king of the wildebeest seems to have noticed something wrong, and then on this turning back moment, he heard a very loud gunshot. Jump! The next second, the king of the wildebeest was overturned directly by a very powerful force. He fell to the ground, and Li Zhi also recovered temporarily. At this time, what he saw was the blood on the ground. It turned out that one of the two horns on his head had been directly knocked off. What''s more frightening to him is that at this time, these people around him gathered together quickly. They planned to surround the king of wildebeest directly and completely by their means. But like this, the king of the wildebeest is not willing to, he absolutely does not want to give these people a little chance, so at this time he immediately jumped up, and then quickly broke out around. And at this time, Chu Dong and Ben finally arrived at Chu Dong, and bear the brunt. He held a dagger in his hand, and the other hand was carrying a shield. He rushed directly to the person nearest to him. He took the lead in knocking the man down with a shield, and then quickly took the knife off his hand and directly beheaded him. On the other hand, he also pulled out the machete which he had been wearing around his waist and began to kill the enemies around him. But at least now Chu Dong judged according to his eyes that this group of sudden enemies should be the people from the city-state who had followed them for a long time. As for why he followed them, it is estimated that the reason is that the local city-state should directly issue a wanted notice after he noticed that primitive people had entered their territory. Although Chu Dong didn''t know what good these people were for, he was so anxious to put himself to death, but he also knew that since they were so anxious to come here to die, Chu Dong would accompany them to the end. So at this time, Chu Dong didn''t hesitate. He quickly jumped over so many enemies in front of him and rushed directly to the person nearest to the king of the wildebeest. Chu Dong directly hit the person''s head with any data in his hand. The next second, Chu Dong jumped up and cut off his head with a knife. Seeing that Chu Dong''s fighting power was so strong, the soldiers around could only retreat temporarily. But at this time, Chu Dong knew that the battle had already begun, and there was no reason to speak between the two sides, so now Chu Dong continued to move on and kill all the enemies who dared to turn back and shoot. East Chu hesitated, so he didn''t know how much damage these weapons could cause. He also followed Chu Dong like crazy and kept killing those who dared to attack them, but they didn''t know why they couldn''t run so fast, even Chu Dong and Ben were hard to catch up. But after Chu Dong ran out of the road, he suddenly realized that they seemed to be trapped. Chu Dong immediately ran back, sure enough, at this time he found that the king of the wildebeest had several long guns in his body, and seven or eight people were directly around him. "These damn animals!" Chu Dong roared and rushed towards them again, but then Chu Dong seemed to hear something. There was only a click. Chu Dong''s left hand side spread a while, Chu Dong no matter how can''t forget of voice, this is pull the trigger of voice. Bang bang! Then several gunshots began to ring out from the surrounding woods. Chu Dong was wet all over. He fell to the ground heavily, and so was Ben beside Chu Dong. They both fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. The last shot of Chu Dong was to see a man walking towards him holding a chain. After that, Chu Dong didn''t know. When he knew that when he woke up again, he was locked in an iron cage, and his eyes were dark. Until this time, Chu Dong''s situation felt the pain on his body, and the boss knew what the consequences of being hit by a bullet would be. But fortunately, Chu Dong still put on enough tough leather armor this time, so he didn''t get hit. Otherwise, it would be hard to be hit through the wound in such an era. This place seems to be a little damp, and there is the sound of dripping water everywhere, but now Chu Dong is more curious about where his two friends have gone? Chudong closed his eyes. He followed the voice and began to listen carefully.Sure enough, he also heard that there were other people who were actually being held here. Then the door was suddenly opened in front of him, and there was a big glare in it. Chu Dong was immediately fascinated by the white light, but at last Chu Dong saw the door, and there was a man standing behind it. He looked very proud, and he was wearing a very delicate leather armor. Even Chu Dong himself could not determine what kind of manufacturing technology they used, but from their armor, Chu Dong could clearly see that their technology was far ahead of Chu Dong, and not only that. They even invented the oil lamp. Although this oil lamp looks a little crude, it doesn''t mean it''s useless. As a matter of fact, it was true. Chu Dong knew that in a place as highly developed as they were, there would naturally be many inventions adapting to this environment. "I thought who was coming this time. I didn''t expect to be a chief, but now I don''t think you are so good." In front of him, he said and laughed. He waved a stick in his hand and continued to walk towards Chu Dong with a smile. Then he waved the stick in his hand and knocked, holding the Lord in prison. I think I know the meaning very well in my heart, which is ridicule. Chapter 704 But at this time, Chu Dong still had to calm down, because he knew in his heart that it was the current situation. If he didn''t calm down, I''m afraid something would happen. "What do you want?" At this time, Chu Dong was also calm. He wanted to see what these people were doing to catch him? "You should know that people who have the courage to enter our territory will die, and you are just like this now. You really have the courage, but unfortunately you have come to the wrong place. I think there are so many dangerous places in your primitive land. Why don''t you go to this place?" It''s obvious that the man who is responsible for interrogating Chu Dong doesn''t want to talk well, but the motherland knows any explanation in his heart. In his opinion, it''s fart, so Chu Dong naturally doesn''t bother to see his theory. Now what Chu Dong wants to know in his heart is how his friends are. "Where are the people with me? Where are they?" At this time, Chu Dong himself could not bear the anger in his heart. He secretly vowed that if he dared to hurt his friends, Chu Dong would never let him go. It was just because Chu Dong thought so in his heart, so at this time, he also sent out a very angry breath from the inside out. The man in charge of Chu Dong was naturally surprised. He didn''t expect that the situation in front of him was changing so fast, so he immediately restored the look he had at the beginning. "You don''t have to worry about that. We don''t eat people like you barbarians. We''ve locked them up like you." But at this time he still frowned, obviously, at this time he also appears very impatient. "I really don''t understand. Even if you invade, you have to bring a wild animal with you. This really makes me feel very strange." Although at this time, Chu Dong still desperately wanted to explain something, but at the end, Chu Dong still chose to give up, because he also knew that sometimes some things didn''t need to be explained so clearly with them. Besides, even if it was enough to explain, they didn''t necessarily understand, so this thing was nothing to Chu Dong. "Before we bring you up for trial, you''d better stay here honestly, don''t run around and don''t move, but I think no matter how strong you are, you can''t get out of this cage." The guard left here step by step with a smile, and he was also very sure that Chu Dong could not escape from this place. Because of this, he knew that Chu Dong was biting his teeth after he left, although Chu Dong knew it at this time. The more we need to calm down at this time of crisis, as long as we calm down, Chu Dong will have a chance. So now Chu Dong is calming down, and he also begins to observe the surrounding. Until this time, Chu Dong hears all kinds of riots around him. It was not until this time that Chu Dong found that there were many people around. Most of them were trapped just like Chu Dong. In this place, they were directly put in this iron cage just like Chu Dong. But at this time, Chu Dong felt miserable when he saw you people, because most of them had been starved to the skin and bones. It''s hard to imagine what kind of treatment they have suffered in this place, but the Lord knows in his heart that if he doesn''t escape in a short time, he should also suffer like this. "Hey, I''m talking about you. Did you just get caught?" At this time, there was a skinny man in the cage next to Chu Dong. Chu Dong sighed when he saw his dirty head and dirty face, because Chu Dong himself didn''t know how long he had been locked up here, but there was one thing for sure. At this time, mang Chu''s eyes didn''t twinkle like other people''s eyes, but he didn''t want to see it for a long time The people who came. So Chu Dong nodded patiently at this time, and then continued to ask him about the specific situation of this place. Sure enough, according to this man''s introduction, Chu Dong understood that this place was almost exactly the same as Chu Dong''s imagination. These people controlled these prisoners through their diet, which means that these prisoners are likely to have no food for two or three days. Even if they have some food, it is estimated that they will give very little. But when asked if they had committed violence against the prisoners, the man shook his head. Because according to this group of people, they are now their prisoners, which means they have become the property of the eastern city states. Whether it''s going to be a war later or farming in ordinary days, prisoners will be released when some people are needed, but they can only become slaves.But the difference lies in these doses, these means and the direction of development. Chu Dong has seen all of them. He knows that such things happen, and he also knows that the development of the city-state must take efforts. So now he gradually understands why they won''t beat these prisoners. After all, if these prescriptions are maimed, I''m afraid that when we need the low-level labor force, we can only use them by the people who beat the prisoners themselves, although in a sense, they can guarantee the safety of these prisoners. But in the long run, these people basically keep these prisoners in this land. But Chu dongke never liked it. He never thought he could be controlled by others. He had the will to control his body. Although this time Chu Dong was caught, and there are wounds on his body, but fortunately because of his misunderstanding, so the wound is not very serious. It''s no problem just to stay here for a day or two, but the real big problem now is how Chu Dong escaped from this place. Now Chu Dong knew that his position was not clear, and he didn''t even know which position he was contracting. That''s why he couldn''t do it now. Chapter 705 In the next two days, Chu Dong could only choose to calm down and observe the situation while continuing to explore the surrounding environment. So in the next two days, although the crew seemed to be on a whim, they kept delivering meals to these people in the prison. In addition, there are a lot of books delivered each time, so Chu Dong didn''t suffer any loss in the past two days. On the contrary, he had a good rest. Even the environment of this place is really bad. But soon Chu Dong got more specific information from the small man who had been detained next to him. The reason is that Chu Dong has been saving part of his food and giving half of it to him. He can still get a lot of benefits through Chu Dong''s buying. For example, he was able to obtain a lot of useful information. That''s why he now told Chudong another information, that is, the story of another army in this city-state. Through his words, Chu Dong understood that there was another standing army in the city-state. The name of this army was the slave army, which was independent of the regular army of the city-state. Most of the slaves who joined this army were also slaves who were about to be executed. That''s why they had a chance to apply to join the slave army before they were executed. As long as they survived three battles, they would be able to regain their freedom and even get a certain degree of reward You can live in the city. After hearing such a melancholy request, countless people are naturally willing to join the slave army. After all, it''s better to live than die. But this time, the responsibilities of the slave army are very strict and cruel. Before the beginning of the battle, these slave forces must also rush to the front line for their fate and salvation. But there is nothing to survive in such a severe battle, and that''s why. But those who survive will naturally become normal citizens, and even they will be able to join the army again. If they can still achieve excellent results, they will be able to hold important positions in the army. It can be said that such an opportunity is naturally a very rare opportunity for these criminals who are detained here. So at this time, these criminals naturally have nothing to do. They are looking forward to such a moment all the time, because joining the slave army is one of the few good things they can get now. It is precisely because of this that these people are under great pressure now. But now this matter basically explains everything. Now Yuzu has taken the initiative to send them so much food, which only shows one problem, that is, their slaves may have to carry out a new round of recruitment. Whether this new round of recruitment can get in or not depends on one''s luck. However, although it''s one''s luck, the general prisoners are still trying their best to exercise among the old dragons. After all, even if they become other slaves, it''s good to work every day. It''s better than being locked in a cage all day. Because of this, Chu Dong now has a general understanding of this city-state, and he also knows what the composition of the main forces in the castle is. However, when it comes to this, Chu Dong has to look back and think of his two friends. Compared with Chu Dong, where they are now is what Chu Dong is most concerned about, but now Chu Dong can''t find their information in any case, and doesn''t know where they are locked up, and no matter how Chu Dong inquires, he can''t get any information. Even Chu Dong himself didn''t know where his two companions were locked up, especially the king of the steed, because it was obviously not easy to deal with the king of the steed with such strength, and although the king of the wildebeest was seriously injured, it didn''t mean that he lost his fighting power. If you can, then the king of the wildebeest can naturally fight a way of life in this land, but at this time, the king of the wildebeest doesn''t seem to have done so. Chu Dong doesn''t know whether he was seriously injured and in a coma or because he can''t get away. But it''s not his turn to send someone to pick the slaves. Chudong wants to leave immediately this night. He knows that this place is definitely not his destination, and it''s not the place he should stay. So Chudong plans to break out of prison this evening, and then go to find his other two companions, rescue them all, and then go away. But to achieve such a task and plan is to need some planning, but Chu Dong at this time the mind is empty, he did not know how to do, in the end how to go. But at least for now he has an advantage. His advantage is that there are so many people present, none of them know that Chu Dong is a man who has elements. So Chu Dong can use the power of elements to attack these people when they don''t react. Maybe it can also have an unexpected effect.So at this time, when the guard passed by the door of Chu Dong''s cage, Chu Dong also quietly used his force to steal the key hidden by the guard to himself. Although the guard patrolled back again, Chu Dong used his force again. Just when the guard stopped for a moment, he secretly sent the key back. No one noticed. Chu Dong took off the key of his cage lock and hid it in his body for reserve. This evening, Chu Dong would break out of prison. However, he didn''t know what difficulties he would encounter after breaking out of prison, but he believed in one thing, that is, to judge things and problems through his brain. So at this time, he naturally understood this point in his heart, so this time, Chu Dong secretly began to plan. It''s because according to the observation of the principle of everyday life, the number of guards in this cage is not too many, and there are three or four shifts every day, which means that there are only four or five guards in this cage. Chapter 706 In addition, at night, most of the guards should go home directly, so the number of people on duty is less than half of that in the daytime, that is, two or three people. According to Chu Dong''s own strength, it is not difficult to solve two or three people without a sound. At this time, Bawang continued to observe the duel competition in front of him. However, for Bawang, the situation was very simple and special, because Bawang knew that this duel competition was not only about recruiting soldiers for himself, but also carrying another task. That is to add more manpower to his future troops. In order to achieve this goal, Overlord took great pains. Originally, the overlord had been optimistic about the fighter named wasp. After all, his fighting skills had been fully displayed in his fighting process. The overlord spirit knew that such a person was absolutely scarce resources, and he also decided to recruit such a person to his own hands. But at this time, the overlord also knew that it was. If I can''t recruit enough people in a short time, then I will face failure in the next battle. But. At present, this situation is not a good thing for him. Overlord knows that he has been busy from beginning to end. It has been so long. However, the information of the next action of the daughter of death has not been sent out, which inevitably makes the overlord feel very strange. Although the overlord also knows that he must have full action and preparation to complete the current plan, the current situation does not seem to be like this, because the overlord also knows that it is self-confidence What he is doing now is a very difficult decision and choice for him. Although he knew in his heart that once he was able to practice his own strength in place, he could make the next step plan, but he did not know when this strength would be qualified. Although death was a product left over from ancient times, he did not really see how powerful the users of these elements could be? So the psychology of the strike at this time is very clear. After this duel, in addition to expanding his own strength, the overlord must also try to recruit more people who are good at fighting. Because if the overlord really wants to turn against the Presbyterian Council, then the Presbyterian Council and the temple itself also have a large number of apprentices with very strong power. To deal with these apprentices, in addition to using the power of the same elements as them, there is another point that they can use, that is, they can recruit enough experienced soldiers now, and then use the experienced soldiers and their powerful tactical ability to defeat them. We need to know that the battlefield does not rely solely on the strength of ordinary elements. In fact, it is also true in reality. Now for overlord, the task at hand is not just to coordinate the vast majority of combat effectiveness. So the duel is still going on, and the bottom of his heart also knows that in today''s duel, he has seen a lot of very powerful soldiers. If he can recruit all of them back, it will be a good thing, so the bottom of his heart also knows this time. It''s no more than a good choice to gather all the soldiers they have been touched, and then integrate them all by their own means, so as to become the last card of the overlord. So at this time, Overlord continued to observe the duel in front of him, and his heart was very clear about the significance of the duel in front of him. It''s a pity that the fighter named wasp, whom he is optimistic about now, is indeed a man with very strong ability. However, he died too early. If someone from the eastern city-state had not jumped out in the middle of the journey, I''m afraid things would not have been so embarrassing as today, so the overlord''s heart would have been very tangled at this time. He knew how much time, resources and cost it would take to cultivate such a powerful warrior within the tribe? So at this time, the overlord described nature as very tangled. On the one hand, he was very eager to support the city-state. On the other hand, he knew that he could not act rashly at this time. If he provoked a war with the city-state this time, I''m afraid things would become very tangled. He didn''t want to be caught in a fight at both ends. When the overlord was defeated, he didn''t think about it. What he is thinking about is how to deal with these problems in front of him. So at this time, overlord is thinking about all kinds of things, and he is still observing the game in front of him. Now, for overlord, if the things in front of him are not handled properly, then the game in front of him may be the last one he watches, not the last one The overlord himself does not want such a thing. At this time, the battle has been going on for a long time. In addition to the successful promotion of the winner group at the beginning, the loser group is also very eye-catching, and the wolf knows that these people are not losers at all. In fact, they are.As the competition itself was held after a long delay, the selection and the battles in the middle of the competition can also be seen by overlord. The quality of this group of soldiers is much better than that of the previous ones. This is really related to the recent changes in this land. The overlord also knows that the more the land enters the crisis, more and more powerful soldiers emerge. Therefore, the overlord knows that he has to recruit more people this time to serve as his future Reserve forces. There are also many very strong soldiers in the loser group, but they just met more powerful people. Therefore, Overlord naturally did not hesitate this time, and he had no reason to refuse. More powerful soldiers joined him. So at this time, Bawang also announced that the competition of this group officially began, and the first to bear the brunt was another two very tough fighters. One of them was called bison, who came from a remote mountain tribe in the South and lived in the high mountain area for a long time. Chapter 707 With a very heavy axe. They are wearing rattan beetles made of vines, which are unique to alpine areas. The other person he played against was called razor. The razor came from a tribal Hunter near the eastern city-state. What he did was similar to what they did in the eastern city-state. They were mainly to prevent the eastern city-state people from expanding to this place. So most of the time, he stayed deep in the forest. He was dormant in the forest like an animal. While listening carefully to the movement around him, he began to investigate all the actions in the forest very carefully. Like a hunter, he didn''t give him the chance to hunt those Eastern city-state people who dared to cross the forest for harassment. They are both very strong and bloodthirsty beasts. Even the overlord himself can''t see clearly for a moment. Who will win between them. Bison is a very strong heavy fighter, although the speed is a little slow, but because of his strong defensive ability, many opponents are difficult to get close to. And Bison''s tactics is to rely on his excellent physical suppression, successfully drag all other opponents to exhaustion, and then when the opponent shows his flaws, he will be killed with an axe. But the only reason he lost was that the opponent he met in one fell swoop was a sledgehammer. Although he can constantly block the attack of other opponents, but the sledgehammer itself has a very strong impact, in the opponent''s continuous attack, he himself was stunned by the sledgehammer. But this is nothing to Bawang, because Bawang knows that in the real frontal battlefield, in fact, not many people will waste too much energy on bison, so this characteristic of bison itself is also very suitable for offensive and defensive warfare. Only by sending him to guard a pass by himself, he could keep it for a long time, successfully delaying a lot of time for the next battle. On the other side, the razor is a hunter. The speed of the razor is very fast, and he often uses a dagger and a dagger in the process of pursuing. These two weapons do not affect his action, and they can also cause enough damage to his targets when some armor is not so strong. On the other hand, in addition to using weapons to fight, he also knows that he is one of the prey in the jungle, and he may become the target prey, so clean body broad beans naturally become his compulsory course. He also knows that many targets are very cunning, and they often use various means to attract razors to attack. From time to time, the razor will always fall into the trap of the enemy. It can be said that the enemy like this is the most feared by the razor. Because of this, the razor now knows that in addition to knowing how to fight with weapons, it also has to learn how to engage in close combat when there are no weapons or weapons fall to one side. Therefore, in addition to using some long-range weapons, the razor has to use some long-range weapons Besides being famous for some light weapons, he is also a famous local fighter. Bawang could not bear to see the duel between the two men for a long time, so he saw that the two men were ready. Bawang immediately said that the duel began after hearing Bawang''s voice. Razor and bison, two people also rushed toward each other, at this time bison no big change, he was wearing the same clothes as before, he was wearing a very special set of leather rattan with a little alpine style, but this time he seemed to attach great importance to the last duel, so he was wearing this set of rattan, actually, there were a lot of new looks It can be said that today''s bison are invincible no matter from which point of view. On the other side of the razor, his clothes didn''t change from the beginning to the end. It was a very light leather soft armor all the time. It''s embroidered with a lot of willow nails, but weapons like this can only resist some blunt attacks and some light sharp weapons. But as for other things, I''m afraid it''s hard to resist. This kind of armor is nothing to bison, because even the overlord brothers know very well that bison can directly chop his armor with one axe. But on the other hand, Overlord also knows that bison himself is a very cautious person. If he is not 100% sure, he will not take the initiative to attack. But on the other hand, the razor is not a hunter who knows how to play with his prey. He will certainly use various methods to lure the bison to take the initiative to attack, so as to catch the flaw of the bison. Although the clothes on the bison are almost difficult to break through at this time, it does not mean that the bison has no weakness. When people attack and show their flaws, there are always places on their armor that can not be covered. Moreover, compared with bison, the razor is much better than him, that is, he is very familiar with the structure of human organs. In his eyes, the structure of human organs is almost the same as that of an animal. He is also very clear about how much impact it will have on a person once his great artery is cut or injured. Because of this, he is very confident that he can directly damage the artery of bison.As long as there''s a lot of bleeding, even the biggest one won''t last for a few minutes. The bison roared at this time. He took the lead to swing the axe and cut it with the razor. I only hope that everyone was shocked by this action, because the bison itself is a person used to defense. But I don''t know why this duel, bison actually chose to take the initiative to attack, and it seems that they have made up their mind not to die, so both the overlord and the audience feel very strange at this time. Moreover, Niu himself is not a fool. He can also see that his opponent is a person who is good at promotion and fighting. If he always defends his eyes, sooner or later, he will show his flaws. Therefore, he decided to use his advantage of heavy weapons to constantly oppress the tunnel and make the razor lose his position. Only in this way can bison have a chance to directly kill him He killed. Razor did feel a little pressure at this time, but the expression on his face was very excited. It seems that razor is a very mature hunter. Chapter 708 He knows that in the process of being involved, the most interesting thing is to meet some prey that he has never met or is very difficult. Because in his eyes, only this way of hunting can make him interesting. At this time, the expression on the razor''s face seemed to be very fierce. While he tried his best to block the crazy attack of bison, he also continued to look for flaws. However, bison didn''t expect that the razor could calm down in such a high pressure environment. At this time, he shaved to one side and calmly observed the surrounding situation. At this time, although the bison brought him enough pressure, I knew that the Bison''s way of exerting pressure could never last like this. Moreover, with the light armor on his body, the razor could do many evasive actions that could not be done by hiding. In this way, the razor will naturally have another reason to continue to consume the physical strength of the bison, because in the process of fighting, everyone knows that physical strength is the most important thing, once the physical strength is consumed. So even if a fierce fighter is standing in front of him, he will become a lamb to be slaughtered sooner or later, so he is not in a hurry now. He still continues to consume the strength of the bison step by step, and the bison is still stepping up the offensive at this time. At this time, what the overlord saw was just the highlights of the two fighters. When necessary, the bison would directly abandon him. His defense ability, which he always felt very proud of, turned to attack. In the face of such a high-pressure state, even if the razor will mature hunter, he will show a calm look, which makes overlord feel very surprised. Although in the process of fighting, everyone has to calm down before he can deal with many things well, now in the view of overlord, what the razor does is not like forcing himself to calm down. It seems that it has become his instinct. He didn''t have any resistance to this kind of duel and fight. Instead, he would immerse himself in it and look very excited. Although at this time the overlord''s heart is still unable to determine which of the two fighters will win, but at least now the overlord''s heart understands that these two men are indeed worthy of the name, they are very tough people. At this time, although bison was still exerting pressure, he also began to feel that his physical strength was gradually exhausted, so he immediately chose to give up the attack. Very quickly to defensive posture, this time he will start like that, hands tightly holding the axe, the axe blade hanging in the ground, two hands up and down tightly holding the axe handle. He bent down, put his body as low as possible, in this way, as much as possible to make his body curled up, in order to reduce his body exposed flaws. And this time. The overlord also knew that sometimes soldiers and battles should be like this, even when they are changing, they should be calm and decisive, and should not hesitate too much, just like now. When turning into a defensive posture, the razor immediately noticed that the physical strength of the bison was obviously insufficient, so the razor also began to take the initiative to attack. While he was close to the bison, he continued to attack cautiously towards the blind spot of the Bison''s visual angle. He took the lead to draw out his small dagger and put it under the Bison''s ribs Fang made a quick cut in his abdomen, but the bison immediately blocked the blow with the handle of his axe. This makes him feel very embarrassed, because if he can resist such a hard-working strike, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to break through the defense range in his eyes. When he thought of the razor, he was very tangled in his heart, but he knew it in his heart. In addition to being able to attack other than cutting, he can do other things. Because he knew in his heart that at this time, the buffalo had turned into a defensive posture, so he had this axe in his hand. Now it was basically like a shield, which could only block, but when he launched an attack, it would also show flaws. After he understood this, he also knew that the axe needed a certain range, space and distance to use and wave. But if the razor chose to stick on at this time, the bison would lose any offensive ability, because he had to hold the axe with two hands. If the razor falls off his wrist, he can use another weapon to cut it out. And in the battlefield, everyone knows that if they fall to the ground or their weapons fall to the ground, it basically means death. So at this time, after thinking of this, the razor also quickly approached the bison. He laughed as he approached the bison, and then he began to think about how to get a certain advantage through his own body count. After he got close to the bison, he quickly put his dagger in his waist.Now he held a dagger in one hand, and the other hand came out empty and came directly close to the bison. At this time, his eyes began to watch his movements carefully while retreating. At this time, the situation is really very special, because at this time, although the bison is holding weapons in both hands, he can''t attack casually, so he can only keep retreating and constantly pull the distance between them. But at this time, bison still felt very strange, because even he did not know why the razor was so eager to get close to him, but soon he found out what the razor seemed to think. So he took advantage of the distance between them, and immediately waved an axe. However, at this time, the attack momentum of the bison had already been exhausted, so he waved this ax, which was nothing at all. He didn''t dodge it easily. Moreover, after dodging this attack, the razor quickly approached the bison with the help of his physical strength Then he grabbed the handle of the axe with one hand, and the other hand was ready. But at this time, the bison made a strange move for everyone. He held the handle tightly with both hands and bumped forward tightly. Chapter 709 This time, he bumped the razor directly and stepped back for him. He found that the bison was going to wave the axe all the way to his face again. But at this time, he understood that what the bison had done was futile. He knew in his heart that it was bison. Although it just looked very fierce, as if he had to kill it all the time, in fact, the razor knew in his heart that the eyeball only had little physical strength left, and he was forced to turn to the defense mode. He had to use this method to recover some physical strength temporarily. However, when he suddenly approached the bison, the bison had no choice but to take the initiative to attack again. However, the more this way, the more power the bison would be consumed, so the plan of razor at this time was very successful. Not only did the eyeball know the plan at this time, but also the overlord saw that the plan was very effective. Although now it seems that the razor has suffered a loss, he was knocked open by the bison. But in fact, every action and attack of bison now will consume its own physical strength. That''s why now the super research of razor is close to the past. The impact just now is nothing to razor. And the impact made the razor aware of the tension on the bison. But now the more nervous the bison is, the happier the razor is. He also knows that bison, although it only looks nervous, seems to have no routine at all. However, at this time, he could imagine that the bison was desperately thinking of all kinds of methods. After all, although the bison held the axe in both hands, the master''s had deterrent power, but he didn''t get close to it. I''m afraid the axe would lose too much effect, so there was no way at this time. He can only keep retreating, and continue to think about ways. Although what bison did at this time was really rational, he understood in his heart that although bison seemed to be retreating at this time, bison had lost from this motive, so at this time, the razor naturally did not hesitate, and he continued to smile Towards the bison. At this time, Overlord himself also began to feel very nervous, because it seems that the victory is in front of this moment, but the next second the bison made a decision that everyone did not imagine. He actually very quickly squandered his axe, and then he rubbed it hard on the ground. The next second, the ground was directly rolled up by the bison. The dust directly covered the eyes of the razor, and he did not expect that the bison would think of such a way to deal with him. At the moment when the razor''s eyes were enchanted, the bison waved quickly. His father and son split directly towards the razor, but the next second, the razor was agile and dodged directly. Although he was enchanted by his eyes, he did not encounter such a situation, so he avoided the attack by listening to the wind with his ears ¡£ In front of these two people, they do some tactical action, let all people feel very surprised. But it also highlights that they are very tough soldiers, so at this time, Baobao is becoming more and more excited. He knows that no matter who remains, they will become a general in their future army. At this time, the battle between the two men continued. The two men each enlisted in each other''s army, but they failed. At this time, the razor had restored his power, and the bison had ended his attack, and the two sides had ushered in the end. But each other did not earn any advantage, so their will to fight is still going on, and at this time the overlord''s heart also knows that if they continue to fight like this, I''m afraid the game will have to enter the white hot stage, but overlord is also looking forward to the next stage of the game. At this time, although the bison has gradually recovered his strength, if he wants to launch another attack, his attack momentum is certainly not as good as at the beginning. At this time, shaving also begins to get close to the bison. He chooses to grasp the drainage weapon with one finger, and then he plans to pull down the Bison''s weapon directly, but it is obvious that his strategy is reasonable at this time It was a failure, because the bison kept their distance all the time. If we drag on like this again, there will be no way to break the barrier between the two sides. So at this time, when the bison is halfway behind, he suddenly bumps the razor with his axe again. At this time, when the razor was hit, I felt a little dizzy. However, the bison immediately waved a picture. Otherwise, the razor was very keen to dodge, but in the process of dodging, the bison suddenly changed its direction. This time, the bison waved his axe and cut across. The razor was cut carelessly. This time, a big wound was cut directly on his back. At this moment, the blood was flowing continuously. However, it was obvious that the razor area was still calm at this time. After all, this was not the first time he had suffered such a serious injury, so he had to pull out his other sword again. He was fighting left and right with weapons in his hands In front of him, he is still looking for opportunities, but at this time his back is still bleeding.So at this time, the razor knew that now he had been injured first, so he could not continue to delay. Thinking of this step, the razor waved two weapons in his hand very quickly, and he launched an attack left and right. In the blink of an eye, the razor launched another round of very fierce offensive, and this round of offensive, no matter who knew it in his heart, was basically the same Few people in the world can survive. So at this time, the bison has been able to keep retreating. He kept retreating and kept resisting the attack of the razor. Although the attack of the razor seemed very clever, the bison didn''t lose. He even waved his axe to attack the razor. It can be seen that yiniu is really a defense Master Yu, but at the moment when bison thought the formula of the razor was over, the razor threw his dagger out very quickly. The next second I heard a click, and a dagger was inserted directly into the artery of one of the legs of the bison. It can be said that no one thought of this turning point, and he did not think that the razor army is still so calm now, and can directly detect the flaw of bison and make use of it. The theater has also been successful. Chapter 710 At this time, both bison and razor have been fighting in the same place for a long time, but this is obviously not a good thing for razor. As a hunter, razor really knows how to catch his opponent''s weakness, but if he can''t catch his opponent''s weakness in a short time, he will be defeated. Later, I''m afraid that he will be exhausted by his opponents. Obviously, at this time, anyone can see that his physical strength is obviously inferior to that of the bison. So at this time, it''s also obvious that if he can''t defeat the bison in a short time, the consequences will be unimaginable. And at this time, it''s obvious that even the overlord knows that he can''t accept the draw. Although he loves money very much, he also thinks that these two people should join his own team, but compared with talents, Overlord pays more attention to the rules he set about this Colosseum, that is, in this Colosseum A draw is not allowed. There will be a winner and a loser, and the loser will leave this place completely, and will not be eligible to participate again until the next free competition. But for more than a year, who can guarantee that they will be the same as before. After all, human beings are always changing. They train very hard in the first competition, but they fail. In the second competition, I''m afraid they won''t have much energy to continue training. As time goes by, they will fall into a dead circle. The more they fail, the more difficult they are to be selected. So basically every soldier will seize this opportunity, and they will strive to be selected in their first appearance, which undoubtedly is a great guarantee for their honor. If they are selected after several battles, they can join the overlord''s army in the next few competitions through their own ability. Naturally, there are a lot of rumors, and many people begin to spread all kinds of rumors, so this also promotes a strange tradition, that is, every soldier usually only participates once, and if they lose the election once, most people will choose not to participate. After all, after their failure in the first battle, they are more inclined to defend their honor than anything else. So just because there is such a strange and unwritten hidden rule, the duels on the side of overlord are different every year. This also provides a lot of fresh information for the inside of overlord''s troops My blood. Moreover, in the process of fighting, the overlord is also very inclined to let his subordinates play their own talents. Therefore, he has no too many restrictions. Unless it is a last resort, he almost never takes command personally. In the process of strategy, he usually only tells him what these soldiers should do, or where they should take it, and then the follow-up troubles and things are basically left to them. These soldiers will think it out for themselves. However, what gratified him was that such an idea and plan was also very useful, because the group of soldiers under him did have such ability and talent, and they were always able to solve the demands put forward by him through their own ways. So overlord paid more and more attention to the soldiers under his hand. Even if there were new or better resources within the tribe, he would choose to give them to the soldiers under his hand first. However, Bawang''s move also aroused the dissatisfaction of the people in his own tribe, because in addition to holding these competitions in order to get different fighters from different tribes, Bawang often recruited in his own tribe. But the difference between the two is huge. The person who can win the duel competition in the Colosseum can basically change the position of the team leader at least in the overlord''s army. However, these soldiers recruited by overlord in his own tribe can only become the most basic infantry. Therefore, it is often discontented by the people in his tribe to let the foreign soldiers lead the soldiers in his own tribe, and to let the foreign soldiers join the overlord''s helm to get very superior welfare. Because their hearts also understand that they are so persistent in supporting the overlord, supporting everything of the overlord, and deciding everything because they believe that they can give them a bright future, lead these soldiers, and plunder enough resources for their tribe. Although the overlord did achieve these things, it was only limited to this. At that time, when the overlord gave privileges to these soldiers from foreign nationalities, the civilians under his hands were basically very opposed, but there was no need to face the overlord, who was such a tough chief, and they really had nothing to say. After all, compared with feeling unfair, it''s the worst choice to make the overlord angry. No one hopes that the overlord will be angry. Because everyone knows what a terrible thing it would be to provoke the overlord. Because of this, these people in the tribe are basically respectful to the overlord.Even if there are opinions, they will be submitted by way of suggestions. However, even the most basic suggestions will more or less arouse the resentment of overlord. After all, what about the group of soldiers under his hand? He knows best, and what kind of ability he recruits to fight in front of him all the way through bloody fighting in the Colosseum. The overlord also sees it in his eyes. At least now, for the overlord, it''s a special welfare to give the duels under his hands. After all, the overlord agrees that those who can do more work get more. However, he didn''t expect that the ordinary people in his hands had such a big opinion on his plan. So at this time, the overlord naturally felt very surprised and strange, but there was no way. After all, this matter had happened. So after Bawang got angry for several times, there were basically not many people who dared to give this suggestion to Bawang. Chapter 711 The overlord has always abided by his own decisions, so most of the small troops under him are guided by people from other tribes. I have to admit that the overlord''s skill is really good. He uses a large number of people from external tribes. As their officers, he can coordinate the problems between himself and the officers, and prevent collusion with these forces within his tribe. The third and most important point is that the overlord can obtain different information about combat skills among different tribes through these soldiers. If he has more information, he will be invincible. So at this time, it is obvious that the overlord knows that all the things he has got and all the things he has built up are directly related to his unsuccessful rule. Therefore, no matter how many people in Bawang''s tribe oppose it, Bawang will continue to stick to the plan in front of him, and he knows it in his heart. After he has made great achievements, I believe these people in his tribe will understand what the overlord thought. In front of the razor, there are bison. The two soldiers are exhausted at this time. However, it is obvious that bison is a little better at controlling iron strength. He also knows in his heart what is the benefit of remaining a lot of physical strength. The benefit is reflected in the present. Because it is obvious that at this time, the strength of the bison itself is much more than that of the razor, so at this time, the bison naturally has more power to suppress the razor. But the razor is not a vegetarian at this time. Facing the fierce bison, he also knows that the bison clearly understands that he has possessed much more powerful suppression ability than before. So now, shaver, who is at a disadvantage, is not in a hurry to fight head-on with bison. Instead, he dodges and continues to fight. Constantly looking for the weakness and flaw of bison, he knew that no matter from which point of view he was at a disadvantage, but according to his years of experience, he also knew that a tired hunter was still a hunter after all, but these menacing monsters and animals were animals after all. There are many weaknesses in his life, such as his strong will and his weakness. So at this time, he dodged and continued to capture the Bison''s breakthrough. Once he caught a flaw, as long as he was given a chance, maybe he could really rewrite the war situation. Therefore, on the premise that all the people around thought that the razor should be hopeless, Overlord still maintained his support. After all, even if the game is over, he doesn''t mind being a friend. Of course, the premise is to be tolerant of yourself. If a so-called friend can survive such a fierce competition, it is basically impossible for him to take this step. Want to know that want to participate in the overlord of this duel meeting itself to have excellent ability, itself also has to come with the determination to die. Because Bawang''s heart also knows that in so many games he entered, the loser group''s game is usually the most fierce and the most tragic, because these people without exception, they all want to succeed in promotion, so they also have to find ways to kill back from the loser group. So basically in the loser group, once you meet two people, you almost kill each other for stubborn things. Bawang has made this decision at this time. He continues to watch the front court game. At this time, it is obvious that bison has gained a great advantage. However, the more arduous the time is, the more step by step the razor is. He defends well every step. Even from time to time, they will quietly use some fake actions to force them to show some fake actions, so as to limit the attack frequency of bison. It can be said that both of them do well, and even can dominate themselves. They don''t know which one he should choose. But the overlord knew that the one who wanted to fight and survive the most would definitely enter his business, and he would also be rewarded by the overlord. So at this time, both sides also began to fight each other, but at this time their attack frequency compared with before, can be said to be much smaller, almost not too much action, every action is clean and perfect. Even the overlord also began to feel very surprised, and at this time, both sides began to use new tactics while fighting. On the one hand, they tried their best to resist. But on the other hand, they actually began to look for opportunities to get close to each other, and then they even tried every means to start a very fierce hand to hand fight. You should know that in this fight, hand to hand fight can be said that no one is willing to try it personally. Everyone knows what the price of hand to hand fight needs to pay. But at this time, the two soldiers seem to have no hesitation, they keep rushing to the opponent''s side, continue to pour their strength to the opponent.Bear the brunt of is bison, bison time rushed up, desperate to embrace the shaver, and then forced it to the ground. But the razor is not a vegetarian. He immediately began to draw the dagger from his body when he fell to the ground. The urgent yellow color cut the ankle of the bison quickly. At this time, the bison did not expect that the situation would become like this. Although the buffalo''s ankle was cut at this time, it does not mean that he immediately lost his fighting capacity, because at this time. The attack of the razor was too hasty, so there was no deep wound in the eyes at this time. It can be said that this is one of the few major mistakes in the whole battle of razor, but everyone knows in his heart that once there is a little mistake in such a game, it is likely to directly lose his life. In fact, it is true. At this time, it is obvious that even the overlord can see that the razor is in danger. As expected, the razor is wielding quickly With this knife, the bison grabbed the tunnel again. Then he stepped on one hand of the razor and heard him pull it hard. With a click, the hand of the razor was dislocated. When it comes to this point, it can be seen by everyone. Chapter 712 The battle has been won and lost, but at this time, the other hand of the razor is still struggling. Obviously, he doesn''t want to give up at this time. After all, at this point, how can anyone want to give up? Although the bison seems to be relatively gentle, he only forces the razor to surrender in this way. Unfortunately, it''s a pity For a while, shaving didn''t mean anything at all. What he was thinking about now was how to make the bison pay the price. But at this time, it''s obvious that bison naturally doesn''t have much time to waste on him, so he would rather look up at the audience around him. It''s obvious that bison wants to let the audience around him decide the end of the razor. Around the audience began to burst out a series of cheers, although at this time the overlord brother also understood that if he kept a razor side, maybe he would come to continue to participate next time, but if he was killed now, I''m afraid he would never find a second person like him. Although the overlord was still eager to kill him, he didn''t mean to kill him at all, but looking at the audience''s crazy roar, Overlord finally took his breath, and then he gently waved his hand. After getting the instruction from overlord, the bison sighed. Then he raised his foot and stepped on the head of the razor. With a click, the head of the razor was crushed by the Bison''s foot. Around the audience broke out again a more crazy voice, after all, they come to this place, observe the game itself is to see these things. On the one hand, it''s not a contradiction for him to kill the bison. Moreover, most of the people who come to participate in this duel will die. Even if the overlord is ten people at this time, he will have to stay directly. It is estimated that the life of the razor is useless, because after the razor is a defeated person, there may not be much chance to survive in this land. It is precisely because of this that there is no way for the overlord to make this decision, which is also considered in many aspects. He now ordered to kill the razor directly, which left him a little dignity in a sense. However, compared with the competition after, these episodes are nothing for overlord, so overlord is very calm at this time. He wants to see what kind of surprise these soldiers can bring to overlord, but although he thinks so in his heart, he knows it in his heart. Besides these things, he has many things to deal with himself. However, Bawang also knows that when he is practicing the power of these elements, he still feels that he lacks control. Moreover, the reason why the fire makes Bawang come to this place is that he hopes to let Bawang relax for a while. As long as he relaxes, the plan can be further implemented. Although the overlord was very excited at this time, at this time, the leopard king also knew that the problem of his own destiny was definitely not just to deal with fighters with weapons like himself in an arena. It can be said that what I have experienced is totally unfair. He will face a much stronger army than himself, and before that, no one can resist them. And overlord is about to become the pioneer of this new trend. In the face of such a tense and high-pressure environment, who can hold on? Even the overlord is the same. He also knew in his heart that he might not be able to succeed, and that''s why the overlord looked at the game more carefully. He knew that to explore more people now was to explore more chances for his future. However, Overlord himself knows that it''s nothing for him to have these. He needs more strength now. The other side is on Chu Dong''s side. At this time, it''s night, and the sky will be broken soon. If he doesn''t fight for this chance, he will lose it forever. Moreover, the football manager knows that he has a heavy burden at this time, and he also knows what the purpose of coming here is. Therefore, Chu Dong doesn''t hesitate, and he will die soon Taking advantage of the night quietly with his secret key to open the cage. Chu Dong has at least such an opportunity because the first person in the cell has been carrying a bunch of big keys, and he usually seldom uses these keys. Therefore, Chu Dong steals one or two of them and basically won''t be found by others. But what Chu Dong did next was very important, because he was directly locked up in this place, but Chu Dong knew nothing about this place at this time, and he didn''t know what kind of place this place was, so Chu Dong was also very careful. He sneaked into the door of the cell and slowly locked the cell The door of the house opened a small crack.Sure enough, the urbanization of this place is really very developed. Even in such a very simple old house, there is a small house built with wood at the door. This house doesn''t look very big, and it only has four tents, but it''s enough for two people. And although it''s night now, there is still a very weak shadow and fire in the small house. It seems that someone has lit no light in it. Chu Dong sneaks up to the window of the small house, and then he quietly looks up. At this time, there were two people in the small house, one was facing the fireplace in front of him, rubbing the sword in his hand. The other is simply lying in a chair sleeping unconscious, obviously in such cold weather, no one can resist the warmth. Chu Dong naturally knew this point in his heart, so he sighed at this time, because Chu Dong didn''t know where his equipment was. So at this time, Chu Dong can be said to be wearing a very thin clothes, standing in front of the snow. But at this time, the cold weather made Chu Dong more sober. Chapter 713 So at this time, Chu Dong didn''t continue to look for a place to keep his temperature as before. He was looking for an opportunity now. If Chu Dong could enter this small house, then Chu Dong would naturally take the initiative. But now the situation is still a little bit wrong. There is at least one person in the house. If they both sleep, Chudong will have the chance to sneak in and kill both of them. But now it''s getting colder and colder, and there seems to be no place to hide around. That''s why For this reason, so now Chu Dong himself is also very suffering. He looked around and found that there was a small table not far away. Outside the table was a huge gate made of steel. Outside the gate, there should be the world of the city-state. This place should also be used to prevent the idle poor from entering the prison. Therefore, to leave this place, you have to open the gate. Unfortunately, it''s already late at night, so there''s no reason to open the gate on the street, so it''s tightly closed. The key should be on one of the two people in the house, and after Chu Dong entered the room, he could not only get the key, but also temporarily get these things from the two people. It''s easier to walk around town in their clothes. Moreover, Chu Dong was not an ordinary primitive man. He once belonged to a civilized society. Therefore, according to his personal experience and experience, he should not suffer much loss in the cities and towns of the eastern city states. So at this time, when Chu Dong arrived at the gate, he also began to check the small table in front of him. On the small table, there were some coins made of iron and different materials. It must be the currency in circulation within the city. Chu Dong was also very surprised that people in these city states could circulate through these things. In this way, the city-state was not only highly developed in civilization, but also developed in commerce. However, if the city-state was only for doing business with itself, then it was totally unnecessary for them to print so many coins. Although this eastern city-state occupies a large area, the area they can use to build cities is small. Moreover, each of their towns is not big, and their connection is relatively rare. Apart from business contacts and conscription, there is basically no connection. For such a small-scale transaction, there is no need for these people in the town to create these common currencies. Only when there were a large number of high-value transactions would the currency of these channels need these certificates. But when Chu Dong was in the tribe, he only heard that the eastern city-state would send some people to an intermediary place from time to time to do some business with the primitive people on this side and exchange their exquisite utensils for one Some relatively basic things, such as animals and building materials, etc. Even sometimes these people who live in the eastern city-state will spend a lot of money on what they want, and use some exquisite equipment or decorations to bribe the primitive people here to become their mercenaries. Then these primitive people will fight for them. After all, the primitive people themselves like the successful things in the East. So, over time, they have formed a primitive mercenary regiment with special groups to serve the eastern city states. But these are later words, and now Chu Dong also knows that it is absolutely impossible for the eastern city-state to make so many coins for its own people to do business with its own people. At this time, Chu Dong also collected all the coins by the surrounding fire, and then he put the gold coins under the weak light, and slowly looked at these traces. Sure enough, the patterns on these coins were different, and there were even many words that Chu Dong could not understand. These coins with different materials, different weights and completely different printed words may come from different places. So if you think about it like this, a very amazing discovery immediately appeared in Chu Dong''s mind. Can we say that this eastern city-state is not a miracle at all? In fact, there are many places like the eastern city-state, and they are still doing business with each other. Thinking of this, Chu Dong was shocked by what he thought in his mind, because Chu Dong thought that he had come to such a wild land. Among the vast land, the eastern city-state should be the loneliest place, because they were surrounded by primitive people. But now Chu Dong is very busy to find that they are not alone in the eastern city defense, and there are even many places similar to them. They are still doing business with each other. Moreover, the extent of their trial is unknown to the Lord, but it is uncertain that only Chu Dong could have primitive people in this place, Maybe the real situation is that Chudong group of primitive people were surrounded by the city-state.Chu Dong thought of this, he did not dare to continue to think, he sincerely felt fear, he was also very surprised. But all this was just his personal guess, so after collecting these coins, Chu Dong took a look at a dagger on the table with his grandson. This very delicate and sharp knife can take people''s lives in an instant. Especially for people like Chu Dong who can''t show up casually, this kind of weapon can be said to be hard to get, so Chu Dong quickly hid the small dagger in his clothes, and then he also gently leaned over and directly returned to the window of the small room again. At this time, Chu Dong looked up next to the bed and found that the situation was really like what he thought. At this time, the man inside was already asleep. Now, like the other man, he fell asleep in their comfortable chairs filled with cotton and tree hair. Well, now that is the best time for Chu Dong to start. Chu Dong thought of this and quietly pushed the door open. Chapter 714 At this time, Chu Dong also quietly opened the door. He carefully observed the situation inside the door. At this time, it was true that the two people in the door had fallen asleep completely. Even though Chudong was still several steps away from the fireplace, he could clearly hear the purr of the two guards. In such a cold weather, few people can really resist the temptation of these warm, so at this time they do so, Chu Dong naturally can understand, but also become Chu Dong capture about their shortcomings and weaknesses. So at this time, Chu Dong quietly approached behind them, and then he quickly held the dagger in his hand, and then he quickly covered the nearest so-called mouth, and carefully cut his throat with the dagger in his hand. At this time, he would struggle with pain, but soon he was quiet, and at this time he was completely out of breath Chu Dong knew that. Now he is finally safe, because even if he is found, he can be fearless and kill the person in front of him directly. Now Chu Dong pays attention to this low-key form, so he is not in such a hurry to wake this person up. Chu Dong observes the surrounding room and finds that although the room is small, there are not many native things, and there are still several hours before dawn. Naturally, Chu Dong has plenty of time to do more in this house Some things, so Chu Dong no honor and very quickly directly covered another person''s mouth, is also a knife directly killed him. The man opened his eyes, he saw his lips, his face also showed the expression of self-confidence, he soon he also slowly fell down, and then died. Chu Dong sighed. Now he finally took the initiative in this place, but it''s nothing to him, and Chu Dong''s heart is very clear. Now he has a little time. Chu Dong didn''t hesitate. He quickly took off the clothes on the two guards in front of him. Chu Dong looked directly and found that their clothes not only kept warm, but also had willow nails on them. In this way, they also gained defense ability. Chu Dong was also very surprised at the creativity of these people, but to some extent, it was the technology that a city-state needed to develop, and these technologies were also lacking in Chu Dong. That''s why Chu Dong understood this now. Sometimes, the development of a region and a civilization can not be achieved by a single technology, but with the enrichment and improvement of many aspects, it can be achieved step by step. This is what the city-state looks like today. Chudong thought this way and calmed down. Then Chudong knew that after he put on the clothes, although he could get a short period of concealment, he was soon found out. After all, there were not many people in this prison. It was easy to know whether Chudong was there or not and whether he had escaped It came out. But thinking of this, Chu Dong suddenly had a way. Then he quickly took the key, took the kerosene lamp, and then put the arrow which was polished by the guard sentiment word into the scabbard and carried it on his back. Not only that, at this time, Chu Dong also found a lot of useful things on the bodies of the two guards. In addition to some equipment and weapons, Chu Dong also found what he thought was the most important thing to have a foothold in this place, that is, the coins they carried with them. He just didn''t know what the use of these coins was, but it was better to keep them than to put them here. After collecting a lot of things, Chu Dong quickly walked out of the small house. Then he turned left and right and went into the prison. At this time, most of the prisoners were still lying on the ground and squinting. Chu Dong''s arrival also woke them up. "OK, everyone, I''m not the guard of this place. The guard of this place has been killed by me. Now I give you a chance. You can leave here now." Chu Dong said as he quickly opened all the prisoners'' cages. However, some of these prisoners are excited, some are very sad, and some just sit in the cage motionless, as if, apart from this cage, he does not know where else he can go. But Chu Dong didn''t care about it. He knew that many people were just like this. They had been imprisoned for too long, which led to that he had no idea of a normal person. So he always felt that when he saw such a person, he only felt pitiful and didn''t mean anything else. After all, if a person can''t even leave the cage, Chu Dong knows that he can''t live long outside, but there''s no way to do it. Judging from the performance of anyone and his face, Chu Dong doesn''t know how long he has been imprisoned, but he must have been locked up long enough to let this person give up completely Chu Dong is not such a person, so he will feel sympathy for him.Chu Dong helped this group of prisoners open the prison door, and then released all the prisoners. When all the prisoners disappeared, Chu Dong himself disappeared at the end of the alley, because at this time he knew it very well. The immediate task is to find the whereabouts of his two companions as soon as possible, so long as I can continue the next step of planning, otherwise if Chu Dong has not been able to find the whereabouts of his two companions, I''m afraid Chu Dong can''t complete the competition task by himself. That''s why Chu Dong is now back in town After that, he began to ask for information. What is the situation of this general fugitive? Chu Dong didn''t understand it at all, and he didn''t have time to understand it. What he had to do now was to collect intelligence as much as possible, so Chu Dong kept wandering in the streets of this small town while thinking about it. Sure enough, he found that the chicken nest of this small town was burning at night, and there would still be people patrolling outside, even in several places Someone is guarding the door. Although Chu Dong seems to be a normal guard of this small town at this time. Chapter 715 But that doesn''t mean they won''t recognize Chu Dong. In fact, Chu Dong always thinks that if a small town like this has such a scale, the guards in it must know each other. So at this time, even if Chu Dong had successfully got the clothes, he still chose to carefully hide in the dark corner. At this time, the spring was close to the two soldiers who were patrolling. The two soldiers looked very burly, and it was obvious that their armor was much better than Chu Dong''s, which should also be because of their different division of responsibilities. Chu Dong''s clothes obviously played a role of keeping warm, and their defense ability for weapons was not strong ¡£ But the armor of these soldiers was different, because they had to fight outside from time to time, so their armor was naturally designed to have strong defense ability, although in Chu Dong''s view, their armor defense area was not enough. But at least this time, the shoulders of their armor and other parts, some joints are reinforced with steel plates, which is a good thing. During the war, these places are weak points. While discussing, the two soldiers continued to patrol in a low voice towards the front. As they were only one person with kerosene lamps in their hands, the scope of illumination was very limited. After all, in such cold weather, if there is no one to accompany them, no one is willing to patrol outside on such a cold day. So at this time, Chu Dong was hiding in the corner and began to listen to what they said. They said a word to each other, so Chu Dong didn''t understand most of them, but Chu Dong finally heard the information he wanted. Because at this time, they also mentioned the capture of the two primitive people just the day before yesterday. And they also mentioned that these two primitive people had a horned horse. Although Chu Dong didn''t know where the king of the horned horse was locked up by them, and the two soldiers didn''t mention it, the two soldiers talked about the position of Ben. It turned out that there were two places of detention in this town, and Chu Dong was one of them. Another place is called the iron tower. As the name suggests, the iron tower is actually a place where dangerous prisoners are held. It''s just that this place is heavily guarded and hard to attack. Moreover, the iron tower is also built on a mining site in this town, and the prisoners who are held here every day must be forced to work in the vein. But according to these two political words, Chu Dong also concluded that the prisoners who were locked in the iron tower were basically dead, so there were basically no human rights. After learning that his friend was locked in such a place, Chu Dong was also entangled at this time. Although Chu Dong just wanted to kill him and save him, Chu Dong knew that it was almost impossible according to his current situation. So there is no way, Chu Dong knows that things can not be done too quickly, although the prisoners detained in the tower will be out sooner or later, but there is still a period of time before the disposal, in this period of time, Chu Dong can also find a good way to save Ben GEI. It is precisely because of this, so Chu Dong at this time also quickly hide up, disappeared in a corner. Although the chance to rescue Ben is slim now, at least Chu Dong has mastered the location of Ben, so the specific plan can be improved step by step, and what really makes Chu Dong wonder is where the king of gamma has gone? According to the truth, such as the king of JAMA, the king of brute beasts with powerful ability, should bear the brunt of rescuing them at this time. But Chu Dong was imprisoned in this place, and the king of Jia didn''t act for several days, which made Chu Dong feel strange. After all, Chu Dong knew in his heart that the king of the horned horse would not allow them to do so easily, so the king of decoding could not come. In fact, he must have his own reason, but he didn''t know what the main reason was, because it had been several days since they were arrested, and in these days Face anything can happen, so Chu Dong did not hesitate, he quickly hid. In the early morning of the next day, for example, the residents of this place were very curious to find that a missionary like man appeared in the small town where they lived. He was wearing a very heavy hood. Although most people can''t see what their faces look like, they still choose to give way to the missionary who seems to have some ability. In fact, the man hiding under the hood is Chu Dong, but Chu Dong also knows that he must not be able to walk around in this guard''s clothes. Therefore, it is very important to hide his identity. Because of this, Chu Dong now hides all his clothes to hide his identity. As he walks in this street, he looks at the familiar and strange scenes around him and sighs. Last night, he also walked in this street, but it''s a pity that he walks in the same street today In a street of the city, but still can''t find any information of the king of the wildebeest.Because of this, Chu Dong is very worried about the comfort of the king of JAMA. Although he also has the feeling that there are basically no creatures in this land that can hurt him, Chu Dong still has to sweat for the king of the horned horse. Chu Dong also knows that the king of the false horse is hard to control, If the king of false horse is also controlled, then it naturally shows that there should be some power in this land, which is more powerful than the sharp elements of the king of foot horse. Here, Chudong himself shudders, because Chudong''s heart also knows that the people who control the king of horned horse can control him, and naturally can control Chudong. So at this time, Chu Dong was very worried and began to think about the follow-up countermeasures. What Chu Dong can do now is to temporarily hide in this small town, collect as much information as possible, and save the king of wildebeest after collecting enough information. Chapter 716 Although Chu Dong didn''t find the whereabouts of the king of the horned horse here at this time, Chu Dong knew that the situation in front of him was nothing to him, and Chu Dong knew that although he couldn''t find the whereabouts of the king of the horned horse at this time, fortunately, he was safe now Because of this, Chu Dong knew that as long as he was still there, he would have a chance to find the king of the horned horse and let everyone out of the present predicament. Although Chu Dong did think so in his heart at this time, it was obvious that Chu Dong did not have much experience when he just came to this place, and it was because of this that Chu Dong was very careful in these two days. But Chu Dong still observed the situation in front of him in great detail. As a saying goes, if you want to wash something, you have to understand something. Chu Dong now has a general understanding of the town through his own observation. The town is divided into several grades. They are ordinary farmers, craftsmen, soldiers and the nobles at the highest level. These kinds of people are basically fixed, and classes are basically solidified. Although there is no channel for listing, they do have very stable things. Through this kind of stability in exchange for, naturally is the internal stability of their own city-state. Everyone can perform their own duties, and everyone can live and work in peace and contentment, so at this time, Chu Dong probably saw that, which is probably the reason why the contracting has been able to develop so steadily, and there is no uneasiness at all. But in this way, there will be many problems, that is, almost all the rising channels are blocked, and not many people have the rising channels. If the common people want to climb up, the only chance is to join the army and become a soldier. Only in this way can they have the chance to climb up. But not everyone is suitable to be a soldier. Because of this, there is no way now. Chu Dong knows it in his heart. Therefore, Chu Dong is basically familiar with the city-state of this place at this time, but after he is familiar with it, it does not mean that Chu Dong can investigate these results through this city-state. Because at this time, Chu Dong only understood the performance of the castle, he still did not have a very deep understanding of the city-state, and that''s why. So now Chu Dong has no way. He can only force himself to calm down and continue to wander in the castle. No matter what Chu Dong is wearing, he still feels like an outsider even though he is wearing the clothes of the insiders of the city-state. Although the city-state is solidified, Chu Dong knows that he can''t integrate into the castle anyway It''s a place. It is precisely because of this, so now Chu Dong has indeed felt a sense of loneliness in his life. This kind of feeling is hard to express, especially when his two companions are deeply trapped, Chu Dong feels a sense of helplessness. However, he knows in his heart that now his two companions can only rely on Chu Dong''s own help. Because of this, Chu Dong didn''t stop in the next few days. He kept wandering in every corner of the city-state and began to contact some people. It really made Chu Dong find the bottom group of people in this city-state. Most of them were a group of disabled people, usually they were beggars. But behind the scenes, they collect information inside the city through various channels for their own use. The name of this group is called the beggars'' gang. Because of the fixed class and the fact that more and more people are displaced because of the war, they also pool all these people and gather them under their own soul. They gather all the orphans who are displaced because of the war under their own meeting to collect intelligence. Therefore, the main source of income of this gang is to collect intelligence I got it. Through them, we can get all kinds of grapevine news, but Chu Dong knows in his heart that even if his situation is grapevine news, Chu Dong will know how to guarantee it, because Chu Dong''s psychology also knows that his current situation is very simple, and any information is useful to him. So at this time, Chu Dong didn''t hesitate. He wandered in the alleys of the city, closed his eyes and began to seek solutions to the problems in front of him. He also succeeded in finding the beggars'' sect in the city. Although Chu Dong had only heard of it and was attracted by it, he was honestly stopped in the alley of this street by several people with sticks in their hands. Boy, I noticed something wrong with you from the beginning. Now it seems that you do have a problem, but before I help you out, you have another chance. To be honest, what are you doing here? Although these people hold sticks to block Chu Dong in this alley, and welcome four people together to add Chu Dong together, it doesn''t mean that Chu Dong is in a desperate situation at this time. In fact, Chu Dong has encountered such a dilemma more than once, but Chu Dong knows it at this time.This group of people is his last hope, so Chu Dong naturally won''t give up casually. He smiles and nods. I heard that you are the biggest Chudong in this city. This time, I came here with admiration. I want your leader to help me. But at this time, I didn''t get up. I should have looked at each other, and then burst out laughing. "What? Just because you want to be in our hands, who are you? whose names? It''s too much to want to see our leader without a name. " Chu Dong nodded, and then he took a deep breath. He knew that his only chip now was his identity. If Chu Dong could successfully use his identity as his chip, it would be good. But the question is, can Chu Dong really do it? This time Chu Dong also laughed, and then continued to say. "You should know the two primitive people who were caught some time ago and made a lot of noise. Do you remember? I''m one of them. " Chapter 717 The two beggars looked at each other, but still showed a very distrustful look, but Chu Dong can understand. After all, Chu Dong and them were partners at this time, and they were not familiar with each other. Their memories were normal. "It''s normal that you don''t believe that I can understand, but I have to tell you that I have great value for you. After all, I know that the ultimate purpose of your establishment of Chudong is to fight against some aristocrats in your interior." "And I am a great threat to your nobles. You can easily threaten them through me, so this is my ability, which others can never do." Although this time Chu Dong in the heart also have no bottom, but at least he still put his bottom card to light out. Although I''m not sure whether you are a primitive or not, it doesn''t matter. At least you''ve got the chance to be our leader, but this is the only chance. Then, while talking, he nodded toward the deep of the alley, and then stood behind the master, the two men also began to take Chu Dong, step by step through the alley, and directly reached their deep memory position. "Where is this place?" Chu Dong is also frowning. After all, he has been aimlessly searching for their location in the deep alleys of the city for a long time. Unfortunately, Chu Dong only found here in the end. "Don''t you know? This place is the most famous slum in the city. You should know that some people who died in the battle and their children and sons in the village will all hide in this place, because some nobles in this small town don''t have the heart to deal with them. They can only live on their own, and so do we. " After all, they used to be one of the residents of this small town, but now they are so up. How can they not feel sad? Although Chu Dong had probably seen such a thing as early as in the civilized society, he didn''t expect that he could encounter such a thing even now when he went through the ancient times, which is rare. Chu Dong continued to follow them all the way. At this time, Chu Dong also found out that although they seemed to be very alert to Chu Dong, they were not afraid of Chu Dong at all. In the depth of this alley, there are all kinds of people standing around with weapons. They look like guards, but they are specially for the beggars king. After turning left and right in the alley, they soon came to the smallest corner of the alley. Chudong, the place, was probably the deepest part of the old city at that time. There are many old houses built in this place, but most of them are very dilapidated. Chudong knows that if the old houses are not repaired, they will soon collapse. The reason for all this is that the construction technology of the houses in this ancient period is not in place. Although there are a lot of dilapidated houses hidden in the East, they are still strong. All these people lost in the corner. Some of their heads sticking out of the house were older women and some of them were children. They were dirty and looked as if they hadn''t eaten for a long time. They looked at Chu Dong, an outsider, in horror. Chu Dong looked at them, but he still bit his teeth and chose to ignore them. After all, things like this, people like this, can exist at any time and at any time. Chudong continued to walk towards the deep of the alley. Sure enough, in the deepest alley of the old city, a relatively large house stood in front of Chudong, but the house looked very clean, but most of it was very old. Chu Dong followed them step by step, but at this time, it was obvious that Chu Dong knew that this time he would die. In the deepest part of this alley, Chu Dong finally met him. The person he had always wanted to see was the Beggar King. At this time, the Beggar King sat in front of Chu Dong with his legs up and one foot out. He looks slouchy, rough all over, and wears a pretty bear skin, which is also decorated with a lot of steel and steel plate, but it is very exquisite on the whole. The one with a cover under the bear skin is a very delicate iron footed garment, but it doesn''t look warm, even a little dirty. He is wearing a pair of chain pants on the iron footmark, and a pair of very delicate military boots under the chain pants. Although his clothes seemed to be pieced together in any way, they were relatively decent clothes that Chu Dong had seen in this period of time. "So what''s the purpose of your coming to this place?"At this time, the Beggar King had his legs crossed, and he was holding a very delicate crutch made of metal and ivory wood. He was smiling and squinting at Chudong, but Chudong could vaguely see that his smile was not friendly at all. "I came here to find my two companions." Although he was laughing with me at this time, Chu Dong still felt that he was thinking about how to test himself. So the Beggar King finally seemed to make up his mind. He patted his shoulder and said slowly. "Of course, the premise is that I have to confirm that you are not sent by the superior noble patrol, so I''m sorry. I can only hurt you a little here." He said while laughing, and then he quickly let the guard a left and a right directly surrounded up. The two guards were laughing, and they were approaching Chu Dong. They were holding a sickle like a farm implement tightly in their hands. The other one was holding a dagger tightly in his hand. They made me feel that they were coming forward and they didn''t mean well. "If you can kill these two men quickly, then it''s enough to prove who you are, so I have nothing to say. Let''s start." Chapter 718 The Beggar King just said a few words, and then his two men quickly approached Chu Dong. Chu Dong had no choice but to bite his teeth. Although Chu Dong''s clothes were more delicate and could resist a certain degree of attack, it was still difficult for Chu Dong to resist and parry the two of them with such a sharp weapon in his hand. At this time, Chu Dong was attacking the two beggars at the same time, and the weapons they were holding were very fierce. If Chu Dong was careless, he might be scratched by them. Do you know what would be the result of being stabbed and not treated in time in such a world? So at this time, Chu Dong didn''t dare to neglect him. He retreated and tried to deal with the two men''s attack. But at this time, Chu Dong''s heart also knew that it was. Since he wanted Chu Dong to kill these two men, he must let Chu Dong prove his fighting power. So Chu Dong didn''t hesitate at this time. He was biting his teeth, and then he quickly stepped back several steps. He also saw that the first beggar in front of him had already rushed over with his hands clasping the sickle. But Chu Dong didn''t want to wait to die, so he quickly used a sweeping leg to sweep the beggar to the ground, and then he directly stepped on the beggar''s chest. Just heard a click, is a beggar instantly issued a scream, Chu Dong this behavior don''t need to see, his heart all understand, he is a direct foot on the beggar''s chest directly crushed. Then Chu Dong didn''t hesitate. He quickly bent down, and then directly picked up the sickle that the beggar had dropped to one side. Chu Dong quickly waved the sickle and swept out the hurricane. Before he had time to attack, the beggar with a dagger in his hand was in trouble, because he didn''t think that the small dagger in his hand should be used How to deal with the scythe in Chu Dong''s hand, so he could only keep retreating. But Chu Dong also knew that what he was going to do now was not so simple. Just push the beggar back. What Chu Dong was going to do now was to kill the knee directly to prove his strength. Chu Dong didn''t hesitate. He quickly waved his sickle and made a false move towards the top. When the beggar was about to raise his hand to block up, Chu Dong immediately changed his direction. Then, with a click, Chu Dong quickly put his sickle into the beggar''s chest. Chu Dong looked at the beggar in front of him. There was no pity in his eyes. He quickly pulled out the sickle in his hand while laughing. Poof! Instant blood has a fountain, generally directly all gushed out, and Chu Dong just let all the blood pour on his body, now he doesn''t care about these things at all. Seeing that Chu Dong was so cruel and it was the Kung Fu of this sentence that he killed two of his subordinates. At this time, the Beggar King had to believe that Chu Dong was indeed a primitive man. After all, manager Wang knew that he could do this. Unless he was a soldier who had been strictly trained in the town, he could only be a primitive man. Because normal people don''t have this kind of fighting power at all, so at this time, he walked up step by step with a smile and hugged Chu Dong tightly. "Good, good, you''re here. You know, we''ve been looking for you for a long time, because now it''s not just you who need a little change, we also need a little change, and your inherent threat is likely to be the key point of our turning point." Although Chu Dong didn''t know what he meant by his words, he soon chose to calm down, because he knew that he had achieved his goal, so he had nothing to say. Although Chu Dong couldn''t bear to see this kind of villain wandering on the edge of the world, he couldn''t help it now, because Chu Dong knew that he had many things to deal with. So at this time, Chu Dong had no way to calm down while thinking. He also knows what it means to do these things now, so there is no way. Chu Dong could only calm down temporarily at this time, and then continued to deal with the Beggar King in front of him. "So now, as you can see, we both need each other. If so, why don''t we cooperate? Maybe we''ll have a good time working together. " Although I said something about beggars at this time, it still made the host feel very strange. After all, my grandfather became an outsider. If he cooperated with the beggars king, there would be a lot of accidents, but now there was no way. Chu Dong only wanted to find his two companions. As for the later things, Chu Dong didn''t care. So I think this time also chose to nod, he calmed down."Then I guess what kind of service do you want to provide me? It''s not free, is it?" Hearing this, the king of beggars laughs. Obviously, at this time, he seems to be very satisfied with Chu Dong''s very flexible brain. Indeed, Chu Dong has already said what he wants to say before he has the heart to say it. He really doesn''t want to provide information to Chu Dong for free. "You should know that sometimes a person''s life is priceless and what he does is priceless. Am I right?" Chu Dong nodded. When he heard this, he understood that the Beggar King wanted Chu Dong to help him, but it was inevitable. Chu Dong''s heart also understood that, like the king of beggars, he did not care about the so-called money. "Well, I know. Anyway, it''s not the first time I''ve done something like this. You can tell me directly. What do you want me to do?" This time, Chu Dong really had no other way, because in order to cure his two friends, Chu Dong could only do anything to exchange information. "There is a very strong family in our place. This family is called the war horse family because they believe in many wild horses in the nearby wasteland, so their family is famous." Chapter 719 "But they monopolized most of the market here through the business of war horse. You should know that the market in this place has to be active. Several of my friends want to enter this market. Unfortunately, because of the existence of code value, their plans and ideas are completely destroyed, so I need your help." It seems that when they heard about the East War, they would be able to survive as business people. However, what makes Chu Dong feel strange is that a king of beggars is in charge of so many beggars. Why should he care about the commercial war in front of him? Because according to Chu Dong''s mind, even if he doesn''t need Chu Dong, he can break the war horse family by only relying on the beggars'' plastic surgery. Why do he need Chu Dong to do these jobs? If it''s a dirty job, then it''s too strange that the king of beggars doesn''t want to do it, because the king of beggars can have this position today because he has done a lot of dirty work for others before, so as to accumulate his present position. At this time, it seems that the situation is not so. At this time, it seems that the entrepreneur does not want to get involved in this matter. He is forced to find such a person as Chu Dong. Although Chu Dong had many things in mind at this time, there was no way. Since he was the king of beggars, Chu Dong would naturally agree. After all, Chu Dong now has no one else to take refuge in this town. So Chu Dong nodded at this time to say yes, and the king of beggars didn''t hesitate. He laughed, and then ordered all the little brothers around to spread out and let them collect the things about Ben and the king of wildebeest. "Well, now that I have achieved this point, I think I should also give you enough face. I hope you will not let me down in the future, because I dare to entrust this matter to you now. That actually shows that I have enough trust in you, and you don''t have to live up to my trust." Although this time, what the king of beggars said seemed to be a threat, Chu Dong knew that the king of beggars had the courage to entrust this matter to Chu Dong, which naturally showed that he also had the ability to let Chu Dong pay the price, so Chu Dong just nodded at this time to show his understanding. At least he dares to give this fog to Chu Dong now, which means that he is expressing a point of view. If Chu Dong doesn''t deal with this matter well, he must have hundreds of ways to make Chu Dong unable to go on. At the same time, he is also directly here, just like ordering all the younger brothers to go out to search for Chu Dong''s information and express their respect for each other. Although Chu Dong himself didn''t know what was going on. But it''s a good thing to be able to feel respect, and it''s just because of this, so now Chu Dong also decided to carry out the next step plan, and this time Chu Dong also knew. The next step is his turn. "Do you have any suggestions? After all, I''m an outsider. I''m not so familiar with your city-state. If you can give me some advice, maybe I can perform my task better. " The Beggar King narrowed his eyes and thought for a while. He welcomed him and gave Chu Dong a place. "In the center of the town, there is a tavern called Devil tavern nearby. On that side, we can get some exact information. In fact, there are many invisible circles in this city. Therefore, these people naturally need a gathering place to share their knowledge and intelligence, so this tavern naturally needs a gathering place It''s the best choice. " Chu Dong nodded after getting the information. Although Chu Dong didn''t hear about the criminals escaping from the prison, he gradually speculated that it was probably the main administrator of the prison who suppressed the news. Otherwise, once the news gets out, I''m afraid the whole town will usher in a new round of panic, and the town is mainly aristocratic comrades. If someone deliberately turns the news into a failure of aristocratic rule and points the spearhead at the aristocracy, then another round of trouble will occur. After all, Chu Dong knew that it was almost impossible for ordinary people to climb up in such a town. So naturally, it has become a place for some people with ulterior motives to operate. After all, there are more than one or two big families living in this town. One family led by everyone will naturally be replaced by another. This is an eternal truth in the town. So what they have to do is to arouse people''s indignation and let them completely kill one of them. Only in this way can they have the opportunity to prepare for the next round After a round of preparation and repeated impact, a family can be killed, and then they can replace it. Such things are common in Chudong''s reading of human history, so he doesn''t have any other ideas about who Chudong is. According to the instructions, he went directly to this tavern. At this time, the tavern was open, and the time when Chudong arrived was at noon.At this time, it was also the rest time for most people in the town, so the tavern was full at this time, and Chu Dong could also take this opportunity to enter the tavern. After all, Chu Dongchi was wearing a big copper hat and disguised as a monk, so no one would notice him. Chu Dong walked into the tavern, and the bartender was still cleaning the glass in an orderly way. In any case, it was a normal looking pub, so after Chu Dong came to this place, he really felt very peaceful. If Chu Dong is a resident here, he must live like this all the time. However, according to the information he got from the king of beggars, this place is not as simple as it seems. The water here is very deep, and what Chu Dong can do is to be as careful as possible, so Chu Dong calmed down at this time, and then walked to the bartender step by step. When he got close to the bartender, he already smelled a very fresh smell of mead. Chapter 720 Again and again, this place always surprised Chu Dong. Now this place even has honey wine, which really surprised Chu Dong. Not only that, but also other things. Because by this time, he had seen a very tall soldier beside the table, shaking a cup of bright red in his hand. Although it looks like wine, Chu Dong doesn''t really want to know what it is. This place has a purpose, not to drink here. "Now what are you doing here? I don''t think you come often. What''s the matter? Are you new here? " At this time, the bartender just did his routine and began to try to chat with customers. But at this time, it was obvious that Chu Dong knew that the less he disclosed, the better. So Chu Dong just laughed and didn''t speak. Because at this time, Chu Dong knew that what he had done could not be disclosed, but it was obvious that Chu Dong''s identity at this time attracted the suspicion of the soldier standing beside him. Although Chu Dong was not sure whether he had exposed it at this time, the soldier was inexplicably friendly at this time. "Well, as soon as people come, you keep holding on to people asking questions. How bad it is. I''ll pay for this little brother''s wine, and you can give him another drink." At this time, the soldier said, while quickly from his crotch inside touch, and then touch out a few coins, heavily on the table. But at this time, Chu Dong was surprised, because Chu Dong knew that this matter was a very troublesome thing for Chu Dong. After all, the soldier himself belonged to the middle power at the bottom of the town, which was under the management of the nobility. But he didn''t expect that the trouble was coming to Chu Dong, which made Chu Dong feel very worried I''m embarrassed. But now that it had happened, Chu Dong could only smile, and then he had to take out the same amount of coins from his pocket, which was the same as the diamond, and directly returned them to his desk. "It''s OK. I have money. You don''t have to treat me. If you want to tell me something, just tell me. I''m a person who keeps going all the time and never talks to other people." After hearing Chu Dong''s dissatisfaction, now this soldier seems to be a little embarrassed, but he still keeps the original expression, smiling and nodding. "I think so. After all, you look like a martial arts practitioner because of your big figure. Now there are not many people like you who can fight. Especially recently, we have announced publicly. It''s a fight with the giant beast tribe in the south, so we naturally need a lot of soldiers like you. " This soldier''s words are so informative that even Chu Dong can''t digest them. He squints his eyes and thinks for a while, but he can''t figure out what the soldier''s words are. But one thing Chu Dong noticed was that he mentioned it for the time being. They actually fought with a tribe called giant beast in the south. Because of this, Chudong is very surprised now, because this land is about to face great changes, and everyone is cautious. But at this time, they actually chose to fight with the giant beast tribe in the south. You know, things like this are totally unreasonable in Chudong''s eyes, and he doesn''t know this thing before What is it. Moreover, the eastern city-state is basically civilized in a low-key way. How come the eastern city-state has started to pick things recently, and it''s second to pick things. It''s even better to pick a big one as soon as it comes. So at this time, even Chu Dong couldn''t see through what was going on in the land in front of him. Therefore, Chu Dong didn''t know what to do in the face of this situation. So now Chu Dong had no way. He continued to chat with the soldier and drink some of the wine. But now Chu Dong is finally separated from this sense of deja vu, because these wines are not as good as those in Chu Dong''s civilization, and they are still a little strong in the world. However, after a few more drinks, he always felt used to it. He did not expect that he had helped this area to make wine, but there was still no evidence that the city-state learned how to make wine by themselves. Even Chu Dong doubted that these wine making technologies were imported from other places. However, since Chu Dong had already arrived at the pub, he had to get something. After all, although the king of beggars didn''t tell Chu Dong when his last date was agreed, Chu Dong knew that this situation could not be delayed. After all, he knew that he couldn''t stay in this place for a long time, so Chu Dong didn''t know Dong did not hesitate, and began to talk with the soldier. You must have been preparing for the war for a long time. Hearing Chu Dong''s question, the soldier thought for a while. He didn''t seem to care too much. "The only thing I can know now is that we are really preparing to fight, but as for when to fight and who to fight, and what kind of preparation our army should be equipped with, I''m afraid all of us have no idea."Chu Dong also understood that this was basically the idea of the most traditional old-fashioned soldiers. He did not know why this city-state was able to reduce their soldiers and their ideas to this level. It can be seen that the aristocrats really had some skills. Moreover, it is also a very terrible thing. It is a very terrible thing and a very sad thing to let a soldier not know what he is fighting for and who he is killing. Because even when they die, they don''t know where they died or why they died. But their families are exploited and they have to join the beggars'' sect. "What about you, brother? What do you do? " At this time, the soldier did not stop questioning his voice, and Chu Dong''s thinking was interrupted by the soldier''s voice. Chu Dong laughed and then said with embarrassment. "I''m a missionary myself, and I''m going to travel all over the world to spread our unparalleled teachings to these suffering people." Chapter 721 In fact, such a thing is the most painful thing for the soldier in front of him. The reason why Chu Dong guessed this point is that he deliberately said so. It''s not surprising that the soldier immediately changed the topic. "Well, well, I know your God is omniscient, but now we don''t have to discuss such serious matters in this tavern. Is this place just for spreading your religion? Is there nothing else? " Chu Dong also nodded, and then showed a very peaceful smile. Chu Dong was trying to make the soldier believe that he was a missionary. Sure enough, Chu Dong''s plan was successful. At this time, the soldier really didn''t want to discuss with Chu Dong what he was doing here. This is also a good thing, and Chu Dong naturally had a lot of opportunities and time to discuss with this soldier about what they didn''t tell him in this place. "Besides fighting, what are you responsible for on weekdays when there is no fighting?" At this time, Chu Dong knew in his heart that these soldiers must have other things to do besides fighting. These soldiers basically did not need to act as these guards in the city. "So what are they doing? Chu Dong is very curious about this. " In fact, the most common thing we do on weekdays is training. We have a very large camp in a forest outside the town. We gather at that place every day. After a period of training, we can travel freely. After all, although these soldiers can kill countless enemies on the battlefield, once they get drunk in their own towns, they will become a group of vicious criminals and naturally need to take some measures against them. There is no doubt that Chu Dong also thinks that this is to limit the travel of these soldiers, so as to ensure that the city-state can be in a relatively peaceful and stable state. However, according to the soldier''s own introduction, in fact, there have been adverse events about these wars in the city-state. Chu Dong had heard of the reason why he worked hard, that is, he was drunk and made trouble in the town, and finally had to put the soldier into prison. But the soldier''s special identity was reflected at this time. After he was officially put into operation, his commander personally took someone to protect the soldier within two days. Therefore, in fact, the soldier knows that he has little contact with these people in the city-state. You can understand the war situation, that is, what he has done now is a clear conscience for these people in the city-state. But at this time, even the soldier himself could perceive that there was a gap between him and the ordinary people in the city-state, which was why he had been looking forward to the fishermen who could set out to fight in the front as soon as possible, because he was fed up with the feeling that no matter where he was, he would be turned away by others. Chu Dong was also very surprised that this soldier could see such a simple thing without thinking about other things. It can be seen that the war in this place is really stupid, but it doesn''t mean that they don''t have any fighting capacity. After understanding this matter, Chu Dong began his questioning now, because at this time, you can also understand the theme song, that is, since these soldiers want to fight, they must have a lot of material, and the war horse, as a unique material on their side, naturally needs to be transferred in large quantities. So at this time, Chu Dong began to ask. "Then when you fight, where do these horses come from? I think you have to pay the corresponding price to get these horses." Hearing Chu Dong''s question, the soldier was a little surprised, but soon he nodded, because at this time, it was true that there was never any free trade. This soldier also said that he had nothing to do on weekdays, and they often had to go to the families of these aristocrats and big families to help them do something. Sometimes he just helped them guard the door, but sometimes he had to become their exclusive killer. Although each other can get rewards from these big families and nobles, they have to be forced to attack their former compatriots. Between different families, they always let soldiers from different teams go to their own homes for duty according to their own preferences. Once they arrive at their homes, they will probably be their homes next time. As time goes by, the soldiers are basically bound with each family. If the two families happen to be enemies, the one standing opposite is their own Brothers, then, it is not impossible for the two brothers to meet each other in the town alley. So all kinds of tragedies and strange things began to happen in this town. No one knows how this happened. But now there are many soldiers in the army who are very dissatisfied with the noble''s reckless behavior. They never thought that they would have to kill themselves in the end.But there is no way. After all, these aristocrats are big families who have mastered a lot of commercial resources. Some of them have been operating in this town for many years, and even sent their children and grandchildren to other places to form a closely connected network. The more so, the lower class people naturally have no room to turn over. Unless a soldier can make great contributions, he may be promoted to general by the nobility. But even so, under the rule of the nobility, the general does not have much real power. Although the whole theme felt that the soldier was complaining, he was still very aware of it, but it was only this remark that was very useful. Through this official remark, Chu Dong was very aware that this soldier had formed a very serious estrangement with these local nobles, and might fight at any time, but he was not sure Because of the problems of their system and class system, these soldiers have never been able to take this step. Although this information sounds useful at first glance, it''s actually useless, but Chu Dong also knows that if he can use his own method to make these families in the town pay the price, I''m afraid the subsequent things will change. "Have you ever heard of the war horse family? I heard that they are one of the few big families in your city. Most of the war horses in your army are provided by them. So, do they also maintain a certain degree of status among the nobles?" Chapter 722 After hearing Chu Dong''s question, the soldier hesitated for a while. Although I don''t know anything about these things, Chu Dong knows that at this stage, what I can do is to take good care of these old men as much as I can. After all, they are our benefactor. Without them, our battle will be more difficult. Although what the soldier said at this time made Chu Dong feel very approbated, there was one thing Chu Dong was sure of, that is, Chu Dong looked down on people like him in his heart. He didn''t look down on soldiers like them at all. You know, Chu Dong once led his tribe against very strong enemies, but he never gave in to anyone from the beginning to the end. So at this time, Chu Dong also understood that this place, these soldiers, at this time, they had completely degenerated into a kind of people who were subordinated to and attached to these nobles. Because of this, now I sighed. At this time, he just felt that it was not worth it. Although this time Chu Dong''s heart is so thinking, but at this time he also understand, that is in front of this thing he still need to step by step to deal with, so as the saying goes very different, don''t conspire, although at this time Chu Dong has obtained enough information from the soldier in front of him. However, this is not enough to support Chu Dong to continue to carry out his task. Because of this, Chu Dong can only leave the pub temporarily now. He knows that there must be a better place to go. So, at this time, Chu Dong naturally doesn''t have too many ideas. He goes directly to the location of his goal this time, which is located here The location of the station horse family in the southeast of a town is the location of the station horse family. When Chu Dong was close to the family, he also saw it. At this time, did the family really have a disk? His house and steps looked very new, and it seemed that they had just been released not long ago. It can be seen that the family was very excited, and because of this, when Chu Dong arrived at the door of the family, he also saw it The guard at the door immediately stopped him when he saw himself. "Who are you? Get out of love with what you see. You know, our owners don''t like to approach outsiders. Look at your disguised look. You can''t see any good stuff at all. Just roll it out for me, or I''ll teach you a lesson when I''m in a good mood. But at this time, Chu Dong knew that this time his task must be achieved, so Chu Dong hesitated for a while, and finally he walked to the guard. "What? If you still want to break through, I''ll tell you my master is... " This guard is only halfway through. Then he was immediately knocked down by Chu Dong, because Chu Dong knew that this situation was nothing to him. The moment the guard fell to the ground, he immediately called out, and then there was a crash. There were more than ten guards, all armed, rushing out from all around the house. They surrounded Chudong and seemed to have a big fight. However, Chu Dong had made up his mind to destroy their trade by violence. If Zhuji directly drove away all the horses in the war horse family at this time, did it mean that the business of the family could decline? Although Chu Dong''s idea was a little naive, there was no way, because Chu Dong also understood the present tense Between is human life. As the only one of these guards, Chu Dong, it seems that they don''t know what to do, because most of them are just responsible for standing guard, but when he sees Chu Dong''s huge figure, even they have to weigh it up. But in the end, a guard captain seemed to be unable to see it. He rushed up with a loud roar. He held an ax tightly in his hand. However, the ax looked very sharp, and it was engraved with exquisite inscriptions. The handle of the ax was a metal reinforced handle. He rushed up, but Chu Dong didn''t give him a chance to reflect. Then Chu Dong quickly drove out of a group of people and hit the neck position of the guard captain directly. The captain was beaten by Chu Dong and couldn''t breathe. He knelt down on the ground. The next second, Chu Dong quickly pulled out the sword he had been carrying on his back, and then it was just a moment Between the Kung Fu, this a captain moment by Chu East cut down to the ground. "Come on, come on." At this time, the guards around also saw that their captain was seriously injured by Chu Dong, and then even more retreated. But under the pressure, they could only continue to rush up, but Chu Dong knew that this situation was nothing to them. They are just responsible for standing guard and getting a salary, but when they face Chu Dong who is decisive in killing, they also start to think about their own soul. Although the situation is like this, Chu Dong doesn''t hesitate. He has planned to fight. The guards all around rushed up to each other, but Chu Dong stepped back and used the surrounding walls as a shelter to block them directly. Now he was able to stand in front of each other. The attack group felt that there were only three guards.Chu Dong quickly waved the sword in his hand, and immediately harvested all the three guards in front of him. Most of these people are servants recruited by these big families themselves, so although they seem to have the will to fight at this time, they have no intention to pay for their lives. And they didn''t know that they would meet such immortal people as Chu Dong when they stood guard, so under Chu Dong''s attack, the guards around them could only fight and retreat, but between their eyes, Chu Dong had already hit several people under his feet, and they lay on the ground and howled. Because at this time, Chu Dong knew that what he was doing was just to spread fear. Chu Dong knew that fear was always the best weapon, whether it was fighting on the battlefield or on weekdays. As long as he controlled fear, Chu Dong naturally controlled the situation. So at this time, these people were seeing Chu Dong''s virtue After sex, they can only retreat and shiver. Chapter 723 But almost when some guards were preparing for the next round of attack, suddenly a man clapped his hands and came out step by step. It seemed that he didn''t care about the matter in front of Chu Dong. This man had a very slender figure. He had a beard on his chin, and his hair was neatly combed in the back, forming a big back. In addition to wearing a very delicate linen robe, his neck and shoulders are also surrounded by a collar made of animal skin. "Well, such skill must be a tough role." At this time, all the guards around also turned around, and he was surprised when he saw this man. "Master, why are you? What are you doing here? Go back. It''s too dangerous here. " But the man they call master is only in his 30s. He looks very young, and naturally young people will uphold a very stubborn spirit. That is to be competitive. I want to see what kind of strength you have? Obviously, the man they call master seems to have his nature at this time. After all, a rich man like him can only hide in the house and do nothing in China and Japan, so he naturally wants to have a try in the face of this situation. "I don''t want to hurt you. After all, you are their master. If something happens to you, I''m afraid it''s not suitable." After hearing what Chu Dong said, the man they called master also burst out laughing. "You go to the neighborhood and ask, my place can be said to be a very famous Gladiator with strong strength. My favorite everyday is practice duel. You are a good opponent. Come and have a try with me. If you can win me, maybe I can let you off this time." Although at this time, for Chu Dong, this man named master is a wonderful work. But before the game starts, I''d rather listen to what you came for. Is there any personal grudge? Chu Dong shook his head. "No, what does that mean? Now what you have done really makes me feel very strange. If you look like a vengeance seeker, you don''t look like a vengeance seeker. But if you say you want to make money, it''s even more impossible. No one dares to make a decision on our family. " The man narrowed his eyes and finally shook his head. He still couldn''t figure out why Chu Dong suddenly went to this place. "OK, but now I have nothing to say. Since you want to come to this place, I don''t care what you do here, because I only want to have a fight with my opponent. That''s all. Your coming to this place shows that you are a challenger, and becoming the leader of this family, I also officially announce to you that I want to fight with you A duel. " Although at this time around these guards one by one also began to constantly advise them, advise them, this is a man they call master, they advise their master not to go too far, because they don''t want their master to have an accident. "You can call me Castle Peak. This moment has always been the surname quoted in our family. But as for the origin, I don''t think I need to explain it to you. Do you want to give me a try?" Chu Dong squints and looks at a strange person in front of him. At this time, Chu Dong only feels that this person has a special problem in his heart, but finally Chu Dong sighs. "Well, master Qingshan, I''m afraid you don''t have many chances to win me in this duel, and I don''t want you to have an accident." Although master Qingshan looked very impatient at this time, he also laughed. "I don''t care about that. Now I just want to see what you can do. So now I don''t care what you say. If this duel can win me, I''d rather give up my property." "What do you say, master?" After hearing what he said, they were also surprised by the people who were in charge of guarding around them. You know, masters of their size often habitually regard themselves as misers. Nothing is as important as their lives. But at this time, their master Qingshan is on the contrary. He doesn''t seem to care about his own lives at all. "Yes, I do what I say. If you can win me, I''ll give up all my property." At this time, master Qingshan seemed to be worried that Chu Dong could not understand what he said, so he repeated his words again, but this time he let some guards around burst the pot. It''s easy to give up all his property. You know, no one has the courage. Although Chudong admires master Qingshan''s courage, now Chudong knows that it''s not like a joke. So since he has the courage to challenge Chudong, naturally, it shows that he should have some appearance It should be of great ability.Then Donghong nodded, and now he was ready to pull out his weapon. "Very good, very good. That''s the momentum. Now let''s have a try." Castle Peak quickly pulled out the slender knife that had been hanging on his waist. It looked very special and had the flavor of Western weapons. The guard was a very delicate ring made of metal. The whole sword looks like a product of this era. So at this time, after seeing that Chu Dong had this consciousness and chose to fight, he was also ready. He put the sword in front of his eyes, and then prepared to defend while shaking. Sure enough, Chu Dong quickly waved a punch, but the next second was immediately blocked by him, and then he quickly went around to the side of Chu Dong, and then directly kicked Chu Dong to the ground. He stood very thick, even Chu Dong himself was surprised. He didn''t expect that the figure in front of him looked very thin Master, I have such powerful power now. But Chu Dong also quickly took a deep breath at this time, and then called again, but it was obvious that for this master, now this thing is just an appetizer. Chapter 724 Although at this time, Chu Dong is very helpless to the noble who wants to fight in front of him. After all, the football manager also knows what kind of person he is and how heavy the task is this time, but now he has to accompany the noble to talk nonsense, so Chu Dong is also very helpless. But when he just suffered the first attack of master Qingshan, he was immediately surprised. He didn''t think that Chu Dong looked down on him anyway. The ordinary nobles could write such a move that he admired. If he didn''t have ten points of strong body and physique, he couldn''t make it out at all. So Chu Dong was also worried now I understand why this man is so keen on dueling. With such strong bones, few people can win him. Although at this time, Chu Dong felt very strange, that is why he wanted to fight with all his heart, but since Chu Dong had already felt the enthusiasm of fighting, he had to return, so Chu Dong also quickly took his sword in his hand, and then quickly began to wave it in the surrounding air, forming a very strong feeling A strong storm. In an instant, the dust on the surrounding ground flew away. There are a lot of smoke and dust, also along the hands of Chu Dong this weapon waving, and then constantly began to move turning, it seems that the speed is still very fast. Although at this time, Chu Dong knew that he was likely to be seen through, but Chu Dong would rather believe his intuition in his mind, and he also believed that he would not be seen through his moves so easily by others. That''s why Chu Dong is now in the process of fighting and waving. Master Qingshan looks really surprised. After all, he has never seen such a move before, so now he is surprised and quickly returns the color. But this time, what he chooses to return the color is the Sharp Machete in his hand. This machete is very slender, and the blade is also very sharp. He can see through some very complex moves that Chu Dong is waving, and hit Chu Dong quickly with one sword. Chu Dong quickly retreated several steps after he hit his move. Then he stood on Chu Dong''s heel and looked back again. When he looked back at master Qingshan, he found that master Qingshan was pressing him step by step. This machete in his hand seemed to be unable to twist. He chased Chu Dong and bit him again. This time, he aimed at Chu Dong''s throat Long, it can be seen that he is a man who will fight to the end. Chu Dong quickly brandished a sword and shot falsely, which directly interrupted his move of pressing step by step. After Chu Dong hit his blade very accurately, master Qingshan was more excited. He laughed and rolled up a whirlwind again. Then his moves began to become more fierce. Now his moves are not as normal as they were at the beginning. Yesterday, I found that master Qingshan''s moves didn''t know where to learn. Every move focused on the next three routes, aiming at the weak parts of the human body to attack, and even rescuing Chu Dong''s place to prevent negligence. He also kept chasing. Chu Dong took a deep breath. Although he didn''t know what was going on in other people''s life at this time, Chu Dong knew something in his heart at this time, that is, since he specialized in the next three routes, Chu Dong naturally couldn''t be polite, so at this time Chu Dong quickly grasped the flaw, and then he stretched out a hand and firmly grasped Castle Peak Master''s blade. Because Chu Dong was wearing heavy leather gloves at this time, Chu Dong''s hands were not cut. Moreover, because of the special characteristics of leather gloves, master Qingshan''s machete was caught dead by Chu Dong''s pick gloves. Anyone knows that in the battle, once his weapon is restrained by his opponent, it will be better He is bound to fall into a disadvantage. Because of this, he is also very nervous in Eq. he wants to struggle immediately, but at the same time, he is caught dead by Chu Dong. Now he is faced with two choices, either to abandon his weapons immediately, or to try to untie the shackles of Chu Dong. But at this time, what kind of way did he have to untie Chu Dong''s hand? Suddenly, master Qingshan seemed to have thought of something. Then he quickly began to fly up and kick heavily at Chu Dong''s pawnshop. Sure enough, Chu Dong immediately bent down and squatted down, and his hand also loosened quickly It''s on. At this time, master Qingshan immediately seized the opportunity, took out his weapon, and then cut it off to Chu Dong''s head. But at this moment, Chu Dong seemed to react to something, and then he quickly clamped the blade of the knife with his own hands, and now he tightly wrapped the blade with the leather and gloves on his two hands. At this time, master Qingshan''s knife was completely clamped. However, master Qingshan didn''t hesitate. He quickly raised his foot and heavily stepped on Chu Dong''s face. Unexpectedly, he trampled your sword on the ground again, and Chu Dong quickly rolled on the ground.All the way to avoid the pursuit of master Castle Peak, master Castle Peak at this time also seems to be completely unforgiving, he actually kept to Chu Dong launched a variety of attacks, he kept waving my weapons, one by one cut on the ground, left countless traces on the ground. But at this time, Chu Dong didn''t mean to retreat in his heart. He continued to resist the attack of master Qingshan, and at the same time, he began to work hard to block the attack of master Qingshan. However, the situation began to change slowly at this time, because master Qingshan gradually lost his strength in the process of continuous attack, and the situation changed All these are the opportunities of Chu Dong. At this time, Chu Dong took advantage of the moment when master Qingshan''s knife fell on the ground, he quickly turned over and rolled up, and actually directly pressed on master Qingshan''s blade. At this time, master Qingshan didn''t expect that Chu Dong would use this move, but it didn''t work. At this time, his sword was crushed by Chu Dong. Chu Dong could have completely controlled master Qingshan''s weapon. But now Chu Dong''s sword was also in the process of rolling, so he had to choose to lose it. Chapter 725 Just because of this, there is no way now. Chu Dong can only choose to fight against master Qingshan head-on. At this time, master Qingshan also chose rationally. He put down his weapon, and then tried to kick Chu Dong to the ground again. But this time, the slight injury was not successful. Chu Dong caught master Qinglongshan''s foot directly with his two hands, and then swept back Don leg. Sure enough, at this time, master Qingshan didn''t think that Chu Dong could use this move, so he fell to the ground quickly and was swept to the ground by Chu Dong''s move, but it didn''t mean that Chu Dong had the upper hand. Because before long, master Qingshan turned over and stood up again. Then he used several heavy fists to attack Chudong''s face. Chudong immediately put out his fists to resist, but in the end, he still found out. Master Qingshan''s heavy fists are quite powerful. Although they will consume his physical strength to a great extent, Chu Dong knows that master Qingshan''s moves are very fast, but they will consume his physical strength to a great extent. Because of this, Chu Dong can only defend temporarily. Because at this time, I feel that I also understand that if he can wait until master Qingshan is not strong enough, then he will fight back. That''s why. So now Chu Dong tried his best to resist him. He was thinking about how to solve the problem in front of him. After all, his hands couldn''t withstand so many heavy fists, so Chu Dong immediately flashed to master Qingshan''s side, and then a very fast hand knife went directly to the back of master Qingshan''s head. But he was seized by master Qingshan, but at the moment when master Qingshan was ready to fight back. Chu Dong put his other hand around master Qingshan''s neck, and master Qingshan hit Chu Dong''s chest with his palm, and then he reluctantly broke away. However, at this time, it was obvious that he also began to hesitate, because he also found that even if he attacked so fast, Chu Dong could resist, so even so, he might as well keep his hand. It is precisely because of this, so now master Qingshan chose to step back a few steps, and then gasped while trying to recover his strength. But even so, at this time, they still did not have a real sense of the division. After all, at this time, they all knew that the other side was really a fighting genius, so even Chudong was not willing to rush forward easily at this time, although Chudong knew that his physical strength was much better than Qingshan''s. But Chu Dong at this time, his heart is still worried, some of his offensive means will not be seen through by Castle Peak, at that time, the gain is not worth the loss. So at this time, Chu Dong naturally became very careful. He began to pay attention to the movement of Castle Peak at the same time. After all, at this time, if there is anything good at it, Chudong is at a big loss. After all, as early as in the front of the battle, Chudong has suffered a lot. In the following battles, Chudong will never be able to continue to suffer. So at this time, Chu Dong was not in a hurry. He continued to wait for him, waiting for an opportunity to give full play to his advantages. So at this time, he was waiting, and he continued to observe the Castle Peak master in front of him. At this time, although master Qingshan said something back, the overall situation was still not optimistic, so Chudong knew that now was the best time for him. Because of this, Chu Dong continued to move forward step by step. He knew in his heart that if he missed this opportunity again, there would be no other opportunity. So at this time, Chu Dong was close to master Qingshan and began to pay attention to his movements. But at this time, master Qingshan was also very clear. He knew that he was at a disadvantage now, so he stepped back and began to see if there was any terrain around him that could be used by him. Sure enough, this was the case at this time. There were a lot of walls around him. At this time, master Qingshan started to retreat quickly. As he retreated, he began to observe the things around him. It is true that these walls can provide him with a very effective advantage at this time. Because of this, elder Qingshan first retreated and noticed the things around him. It''s a pity that Chu Dong didn''t know who could notice these walls as barriers, so in the process of master Qingshan''s retreat, Chu Dong followed him closely, trying to block master Qingshan. But it is precisely because Chu Dong is very radical at this time, which indirectly leads to that master Qingshan has no way to go back. In the end, he can only bite his teeth and choose to fight with Chu Dong in the middle of this road. When he retreats to the middle, he suddenly changes his direction, and then attacks Chu Dong with a fist. At this time, er Chu Dong also dodges Then there was the color. But at this time, Chu Dong knew that he had to interrupt master Qingshan''s attack as soon as possible, so Chu Dong''s second punch changed direction immediately and hit him in the abdomen heavily.Master Castle Peak suffered such a heavy blow to his abdomen that he couldn''t lift his head for a long time, so he immediately fell on his knees and tried to stand up while panting, but he couldn''t help it. At this time, Chu Dong''s heart was very clear. When a person was in shortness of breath, he would lose his breath temporarily when he was suddenly hit on his abdomen, It means that now elder Castle Peak has no room to resist. It''s just a lamb to be slaughtered. That''s why Chu Dong finally put it down. At this time, Chu Dong knew that master Qingshan had no way out, and I think elder Qingshan had to pay the price. Chu Dong didn''t hesitate. He smashed his mobile phone heavily on master Qingshan''s back. This time, master Qingshan finally couldn''t resist. He gasped and fell heavily on the ground. Now he has no strength to fight any more. Chu Dong won this battle. Chapter 726 "Now that you''ve won, I''ll tell you what you''ve killed is very strong." It was obvious that master Qingshan was ready to die at this time, but Chu Dong sighed. After all, he never thought of killing master Qingshan from beginning to end. In fact, Chu Dong didn''t come here for this. Moreover, it''s easy to seize money, but hard to keep it. No one knows whether Chu Dong will be watched by others because of these things. "I''m not here for this. If you''re looking for someone to end your life, I''m afraid I''m not the one you''re looking for. You''ve made a mistake." Although this time Chu Dong looks very helpless, but he is really telling the truth, at this time Chu Dong really does not have much to say, because Chu Dong''s heart also knows that he only came here to destroy the interior trade, that''s all, he does not want the rest, so Chu Dong shakes his head. "As for the transaction you are going to execute recently, I hope you can let this transaction out and let a business gang from outside enter. After all, with the new business Gang, these markets within you can adjust themselves, so as not to cause industrial rigidity." "What? Is that what you''re here for? " Chu Dong nodded, but at this time it was green hill''s turn. He was very surprised. He could not believe that Chu Dong''s death was just for this deal. "If you really had such a request and suggestion, you would have said it earlier. Is that caravan your friend? If so, I can consider selling you a favor. After all, you''ve done a good job today. If you''re happy with me, I can sell you a favor. I don''t want this deal. After all, we''re fighting now, and soon we need to equip a number of new war horses in the army. So I''ll have a lot of benefits if I store more war horses now. " Although it was obvious that master Qingshan did have such an opportunity at this time, Chu Dong knew that he was just looking for a step for himself, because Chu Dong also knew that although the regiment battle code was right, according to the quantity of these goods that master Qingshan gave me, the quantity of these war horses he had on hand could be more than that There are so many people who don''t have to worry about the goods. He is selling people to himself. Well, in that case, thank you. Chu Dong nodded at this time, and then turned to leave. "Wait a minute. What''s your name? Leave your name, maybe I can come to you next time. " But the Lord still shook his head at this time. After all, I''m afraid he won''t come to this place again. "I''m just an ordinary traveler, so I''ll only pass this place once, and I''m not likely to come to this place next time." After hearing what Chu Dong said, master Qingshan''s room was still a little sad, but Chu Dong was obviously more puzzled than him at this time. After all, he killed a lot of master Qingshan''s men himself, and now master Qingshan still has the heart to cherish with his heart. Seeing this, Chu Dong naturally felt very strange, but there was no way. "Then if you want to leave, go. Although the current situation is nothing to me, I will still remember you as my opponent." At this time, master Qingshan sighed, and then quickly returned to his manor, while Chudong took advantage of the fact that the riot did not spread to the whole town. Also quickly left the scene, the two of them went through such a short confrontation, but after what will happen, Chu Dong didn''t know. After all, the only thing he wanted to do in his heart was to rescue his two companions immediately. After finishing his entrustment, Chu Dong also rushed to the beggars'' base very quickly. At this time, the beggars'' king had been sitting in his position waiting for him. "I can''t think of it. I can''t think that you''ve made a sensation all over your body. Now everyone outside knows your name. You''re really powerful, but it doesn''t matter. Now tell me what you''ve done?" Obviously, at this time, the Beggar King was talking about what happened to Chu Dong in front of the zhanma family today. After all, there are all these little beggars under the Beggar King''s hand in this city. So it''s very normal for beggars to pass on information to each other. Just because of this, Chu Dong''s affairs naturally spread to the Beggar King''s ears, no After this time, the beggar king didn''t care about it. "It''s finished. I''ve made a bet with master Qingshan. We''ll fight each other. If I win, he will agree to my request. So in the end, I beat him. He also agreed to my request and pulled down the deal. He said that the city-state will fight soon recently, so his horses are still useful." The beggar nodded thoughtfully."It seems that this boy is really a master who won''t lose money. It''s not easy for him to think of such an excuse, but I also believe that he should be a man with a heart, and in the process of the task, you should not reveal my information." Chu Dong also nodded to indicate that he did not. The Beggar King was relieved at last. "If you don''t say it, as long as you export my name, don''t say he will fight you. I''m afraid he will directly contact these guards in the town and send you to prison." It was not until this time that Chu Dong understood that the relationship between the Beggar King and master Qingshan had always been in a relatively serious state of hostility. That''s why the beggar king always asked Chu Dong to help him with this task. And now Chu Dong finally knew the reason behind all this, so Chu Dong did not speak, just quietly waiting for the information of the Beggar King. "Don''t worry, then. As an exchange for your two friends, I also got your animal friend, who was imprisoned near the suffering of the army on the outskirts of the town. It seems that the army is directly planning to use it as a private mount, which is really strange." Chapter 727 Although Chu Dong did not want to explain to the king of beggars, what was the origin of the king of wildebeests, he was more curious about the situation of Ben? "As for your other friend, he''s being held in the northern tower. Yes, you may wonder why he''s not being held in the western mine. That''s because only those who are about to be executed will be transferred to the northern tower." "What did you say?" hearing this, Chu Dong was shocked. He couldn''t believe his ears. What he heard was true, but it was true. At this time, what he saw and heard was really true, because it was obvious that at this time, he knew that if Ben was going to be out, there would not be much time left. Chu Dong thought of this, and he immediately set out to enter the northern guard tower. "Why don''t you want to go in now?" at this time, the Beggar King''s boring voice wants to think of Chu Dong again, biting his teeth, looking back and leaving a sentence. "It''s none of your business." Chudong said immediately turned to continue to prepare to leave, but this time the Beggar King is called Chudong. "Little brother, I advise you that this matter is too complicated and the water is deep, so I suggest you don''t set foot in it easily. Otherwise, if something happens in the back, no one will be able to protect you." Although the Beggar King''s words sounded like good advice at this time, Chu Dong didn''t have the heart to listen to so many things now, so he didn''t speak, and he would not leave. "Stop, don''t go." At this time, it was obvious that Chu Dong could still detect that the king of beggars had something else to say to himself, so he stood patiently and waited. Sure enough, the king of beggars sighed at this time, looking very heartless. "All right, I know what you have to say now, but I''m imagining that you have such a valuable chip. If you give it away like this, I''m afraid it will be a loss to me." At this time, the king of beggars finally stood up. He lived with a crutch and came to Chudong step by step. "I have to tell you one thing, that is, although you have a good idea at this time, I have to tell you that the shaota in the north is the most closely guarded place, and the number of garrisons is not to mention. The people who can guard there are absolutely the best among the elite, so you will die there if you go." "So what do you suggest?" Obviously, at this time, Chu Dong knew that the king of beggars must have something to tell himself, so he also calmly stood in the same place and waited. He continued to talk. It''s not surprising that the king of strange also went directly to Chu Dong and patted him on the shoulder. "I won''t easily waste valuable people like you, so if so, tomorrow is their travel time. I can bring a group of people to create chaos at the scene and help you rob the execution ground." After all, things like this are not good for beggars. Why did he do it? Obviously, at this time, the king of beggars seemed to see the doubts in Chu Dong''s eyes, so he also laughed. "Of course, I''m not all here to help you, because tomorrow at the sentencing meeting, there will be a noble leader who will directly appear, and I have some personal grudges with him, so tomorrow is the best time to go and kill him." Although at this time, Chu Dong still didn''t quite understand who he was going to kill, but there was no way, because now Chu Dong also knew that the most important thing in his body was not involved in this place, the mess of these people, and now Chu Dong''s real important thing was to redeem his companions. So at this time, Chu Dong didn''t care what they were going to do, so Chu Dong thought of this, and quickly left the beggars'' territory step by step, and then quickly ran out of the city. However, it is obvious that at this time, Chu Dong also found that the soldiers on patrol on the road actually lost more and more, and it is precisely because of this, so now Chu Dong group probably guessed that the local officials and nobles are seizing the time to collect, some time ago to escape those criminals, but there is no way. After all, it''s less than one day away from the travel day, so at this time, they have to protect the safety of the nobles they are going to attend, so they start to catch the prisoners. After all, if something happens to these aristocrats, they will be held accountable to the army. Maybe it is because of such an opportunity that they start to search for people. But Chu Dong also knew that these things were nothing to them now.And it''s a good thing for the master. After all, Chu Dong knows that all the personnel in the army have been transferred out, so naturally there will be a lot of vacancies. So Chu Dong went to rescue now, and the action of the king of wildebeests would be smoother than before. Just because of this, Chu Dong knew that he would not take action at this time. I''m afraid he would not have such an opportunity next time. Just because of this, Chu Dong also ran out of the house quickly. He went through the alley and avoided the soldiers who were constantly searching along the way, and Chudong soon found the small military camp hidden in the woods in this area outside the castle. Although this place is a small military camp, they even cleaned up a large area in the woods, and then formed a small fence with wood and chains. Many rare animals were observed in the fence, and they separated them one by one with a small grid, so Chu Dong was worried at this time Understand? That is, all they did was to isolate these species. Could Chu Dong find the king of wildebeest among these wild animals? Chu Dong thought and continued his search. Chapter 728 But then Chu Dong was very surprised to find that he was wrong, he was very wrong, because at this time Chu Dong also very clearly found that there were many kinds of animals and wild animals. It was because of this that it was more difficult to find the king of Jiang Bao at this time, but Chu Dong did not let go at this time Abandon. So at this time, Chu Dong did not stop. He continued to move forward according to his goal. At this time, Chu Dong was the goal of the Miao people, which was the king of the horned horse. He must find him before the king of the horned horse was born. After all, the king of the horned horse is the most important role among them. If there is something big happened to the king of the horned horse, I''m afraid Chu Dong will never forgive himself. And at this time, Chu Dong''s heart also understood that the king of the wildebeest had a big role in them. After all, his strength and the strength of the elements in him were the most powerful among Chu Dong''s people. So Chu Dong will never give him up easily, not only because he is a strong fighting force, but also more importantly because Chu Dong has never abandoned his companion''s plan. Life is so, so now Chu Dong is looking for it in front of the fence. At this time, it is obvious that everyone knows that they raise these animals in this place, so that they can quickly go to their fighting place once the war breaks out. So at this time, these war horses and sheep belong to normal phenomenon in the wild, which is not a strange thing, but Chu Dong''s heart at this time Li also understood that the king of the horned horse must be locked up in any corner of this place. After all, this group of people will not be affected. There is no way to communicate with the king of the horned horse with nature. What makes Chu Dong even more strange is why the king of the horned horse chose not to resist. You should know that the king of the horned horse can easily destroy the strength of an entire tribe, but he has always been careful in his daily life. However, this situation is no longer an ordinary desperate situation for Chudong. It can be said that this situation is the most difficult time for Chudong, but the king of the horned horse did not release himself His anger, as for exactly is why, now Chu East in the mind also completely don''t know. So at this time, Chu Dong continued to look for the fence in front of him, but in the process of looking for it, Chu Dong miscalculated. After all, it seems that there is no one to take care of the fence beside Chu Dong. But in fact, it does not mean that there will be no one to guard the residents. In fact, even at such a special time today, there will be special patrols in this place. After all, these animals are regarded as the internal property of the army, and they must be taken care of by someone else. But suddenly, a stranger breaks into here, and it really makes people feel lonely The patrolmen were in a panic.. For example, now Chu Dong has heard it, and someone suddenly yells behind him. "Stand still, who are you?" Chu Dong was surprised to hear the source of the sound, but soon he was ready to fight. After all, he didn''t come to this place to go shopping today, so Chu Dong quietly sent it to his clothes and found a dagger that he carried with him. The dagger was very sharp by Chu Dong, and he could cut a little thinner leather with a single knife. Considering that most of the things worn by the soldiers in the city-state were made of this kind of leather, it was very useful for Chu Dong to carry this dagger with him at this time. So at this time, Chu Dong just squatted quietly in the same place waiting for the patrol soldiers to approach, and it is true. At this time, many soldiers thought that Chu Dong had been deterred, so he didn''t even pull out his weapon, but just approached step by step, and Bi Jing often met such poor farmers on this side. And now Chu Dong looks like a poor farmer in his rough clothes. It can be said that from time to time, there are always poor farmers who come to the neighborhood to beg for food. Now the soldier seems to regard Chu Dong as the same person as the poor farmer. So they did not speak, just close to Chu Dong, but when his hand gently patted Chu Dong''s shoulder, Chu Dong''s door turned quickly like a spring. Then, with a click, the football waved a dagger and cut his throat directly, and the throat blood gushed. But at this time, it was obvious that Chu Dong also understood that there must be more than one soldier in this place, so Chu Dong was ready to fight at this time. If there were ten soldiers in this place, then Chu Dong was ready to kill all the ten soldiers. No matter what, now I think he could never give up these things. So at this time, Chu Dong knew that it was the key to resist the invasion of these soldiers as much as possible. As long as he killed all of them, Chu Dong was able to search at ease. So at this time, Chu Dong didn''t hesitate. He continued to approach the front step by step, searching for the forest composed of animals Also began to listen to the footsteps behind him, now Chu Dong has heard, at least three people, three people slowly toward their position close, but before that, they should also see Chu Dong kill the body.They may be there for a while, but the Kung Fu is enough for Chu Dong, so at this time Chu Dong quickly goes around from the side. Then, while these soldiers are still in office, Chu Dong immediately kills them from behind. Chu Dong takes the lead in cutting one of them''s throats with this sharp dagger in his hand Long. Then, before the end of the game, the team began to use this method. But it didn''t seem to work, because at this time Chu Dong''s whereabouts had been exposed, and the other two soldiers immediately responded. They directly raised their weapons and surrounded Chu Dong in the middle. At this time, football began to observe their weapons. One of them was holding a very sharp half handed sword, while the other was holding a heavy looking iron whip. Chapter 729 To know that weapons like this hit people, but Chu Dong, who didn''t care at all, naturally knew this truth, so Chu Dong didn''t speak at this time. He just quietly waited for this thing to happen. As long as they start first, Chu Dong can detect the flaw in time, and then kill them one by one. At this time, the soldier who used the half hand sword took the lead. He waved his weapon to Chu Dong, but what he didn''t expect at this time was that Chu Dong reflected that the soldiers were so sharp that he just dodged in the blink of an eye. Then Chu Dong cut off one of his palms directly with a knife in his backhand, which made him feel very painful. He was howling and trembling with blood Flow all over the ground, and the weapon in his hand also kept shaking. And all this just happened in a few seconds. Before his companion realized it, he had seen his brother''s blood on the ground, so he couldn''t wait to get angry. He swung the heavy iron whip in his hand and was about to go out. However, Chu Dong still flashed. Then, Chu Dong didn''t hesitate, but directly poked the dagger again Into the chest of a soldier waving iron, Chudong directly solved four enemies. However, although Chu Dong is busy fighting with these people now, he has been fighting for such a long time, but he has not found the location of the king of the wildebeest, which makes Chu Dong feel rather puzzled. However, after Chu Dong killed these people, he also has a weapon that can be replaced. At this time, Chu Dong immediately picked up the half handed sword that fell on the ground. It was much better than a dagger. After he inserted the sword into his waist, Chu Dong also ran quickly in this area. At this time, Chu Dong found that the situation in front of him was completely different from what he had imagined. At this time, these people around him began to move towards this place quickly. This must be because the sound of Chu Dong''s fight just now successfully alerted the soldiers in this place. Now what Chu Dong has to do is to find the king of the wildebeest and leave this place as soon as possible, It''s not what Chu Dong wants to do to make a mess of this place. So at this time, Chudong zuozaoyouzao failed to find the whereabouts of the horned horse. But suddenly, Chudong had an idea. He could close his eyes and try to communicate with the king of horned horse by using animal language. Sure enough, Lord, I think this method is actually useful. At this time, Chu Dong also heard it, and a very slight voice came from the northeast corner. "Listen Listen Chu Dong immediately grabbed his weapon and ran toward the northeast corner. At this time, sure enough, Chu Dong saw the king of the wildebeest who was bound by the iron chain in this fence. However, Chu Dong found that the king of the wildebeest seemed very tired and in a deep coma. Chu Dong now can only try to split all the chains first, and then try to find a way, but just when Chu Dong intends to open all the chains, the reinforcements have been killed. Now there are a lot of people behind Chu Dong, including six people, and these people are all armed. They look confident, and they have made up their mind to kill Chu Dong Don''t kill me. After all, the weapons of these men are not few now. Chu Dong looked back and found two crossbows, two hatchets, a long sword, and a short sword and shield. These people looked fierce, so Chu Dong was not polite now. Chu Dong knew that he had to take advantage of these people''s formation and attack them first. Just for a moment, Chu Dong quickly turned around and split his weapon out. You know, this kind of sharp half handed sword in Chu Dong''s hand, if one can circulate to the area controlled by the primitive people, it will sell for a good price. Unfortunately, now, after hearing that the Eastern god Gang is about to attack the area controlled by the primitive people, Chu Dong began to have expectations in his heart, that is, from now on, both sides will also be destroyed In a state of incompatibility between fire and water. But Chu Dong didn''t expect that he and the eastern city-state''s gratitude and resentment, actually at this time has begun to meet the sword, Chu Dong at this time lamented the fate of people, at the same time also constantly began to fight with the front of these soldiers, now this group of talents just arrived in front of Chu Dong, their formation has not started, so Chu Dong also took the lead to cross the block in front The soldier with a shield stepped on the top of the second man''s head and cut off the head of the soldier with a crossbow at the end of the line. His head rolled several times on the ground and covered his other hand in an instant, but he was scared to death. However, at this time, he knew that his panic was no longer useful. He had to try to remember himself first, so at the moment he raised his hand, Chu Dong knew that he was ready to launch a crossbow, so he didn''t know Chu Dong''s side body flashed by at this time. Unfortunately, Chu Dong''s side body didn''t grow very well. The crossbow was still launched. Chu Dong''s shoulder was directly penetrated, and Chu Dong fell to the ground in pain, but he still held this half handed sword tightly in his hand. At this time, several other soldiers in charge of close combat also rushed towards Chu Dong. Do they intend to live forever?Chudong was very confused and strange, but now Chudong knew that he had nothing to complain about. In the face of so many people''s siege, he was only shot in the shoulder, which was lucky, so Chu Dong stood up in pain, and then waved his weapon again. Chu Dong now plans to push back all the people who rush in front of him, but no matter how he looks at it, Chu Dong seems a little too difficult at this time, because the soldier with shield has already stood in front of Chu Dong. Most of Chu Dong''s attacks would be blocked by this soldier with a shield, so now Chu Dong also began to feel that he had a little spare but not enough strength. He felt very uncomfortable. But what''s more, at this time, the soldiers standing behind these cartoons were released immediately, and they surrounded Chudong. Chapter 730 The soldier with a crossbow in his hand had already aimed at Chu Dong. Now Chu Dong was in the most dangerous situation since he fought alone. But even so, Chu Dong didn''t intend to give up. He knew in his heart that all the things he was doing now were for his companions. Even if he died, he would die without regret. At this time, Chu Dong had been surrounded by groups. Although Chu Dong knew that the current situation was not optimistic for him, it did not mean that Chu Dong would be defeated in the current battle. After all, Chu Dong had a reason worth fighting for, which was that he wanted to liberate himself My companion. So at this time, although Chu Dong had already been hit by a weapon, his moving speed was not affected. All this was because Chu Dong was shot only on the shoulder. At this time, a soldier with a hatchet in his hand had begun to slowly approach New York. Now he was waiting for the opportunity. No matter from which point of view, this soldier with a hatchet in his hand is also a very tired soldier. He didn''t rush to die like other recruits. He was a chance to wait quietly. His heart is very clear, that is, now Chu Dong is fighting with his other comrades in arms, but no matter how they attack Chu Dong, they can deal with it calmly, but he is different from Chu Dong. His attack will find the right time and find the right flaw, and he also knows that Chu Dong''s flaw is when one of his comrades launches a crossbow. At this time, Chu Dong was always careful. He was a soldier with a crossbow in his hand, because the football knew that the man was only about 100 meters away from him. He was hit by a crossbow at this distance, no matter where he was hit, he would be injured. And this time is the primitive period, the medical level is seriously underdeveloped, so once Chu Dong appeared crown body, and did not get timely treatment, I''m afraid that even if he saved his life, he would leave a lifelong disability. Because of this, Chu Dong just resisted the attack of others around him, while carefully holding it in the other hand The soldiers who are working hard. And no matter how the soldier looked, he was like a man with special experience. He was not in a hurry to launch because of Chudong''s deep depression. At this time, like other soldiers, he was waiting for the right time. When Chu Dong couldn''t react, he would shoot a crossbow into Chu Dong''s head and end his life. But at this time, Chu Dong was really keen to dodge left and right, so they couldn''t find a chance to end Chu Dong''s life. Instead, they were trying to attack the other two soldiers who delayed Chu Dong''s time on the island. They were a little exhausted. If they use up their strength, they can only temporarily leave the field, for the other two people on the field, so this time their persistence is particularly important, because as long as they two temporarily leave the field, then they will immediately give Chu Dong a breathing opportunity, and give Chu Dong a breathing opportunity, what kind of consequences, presumably everyone''s heart is also worried Clear. The bodies of the four companions they had fallen to the ground before were the best lessons. They had to crush Chudong to death. But now there seems to be something wrong with their coordination. The soldier in the rear who is responsible for launching the carrier seems to be hesitant all the time, but he finally can''t bear it. He seized an opportunity to pull the trigger. But did not expect that the next second Chu Dong incredibly very nimbly bent down, used a sweep hall leg, instant will be present of these people all sweep to the ground. And just at the moment when Chu Dong used this to sweep his legs, he just avoided this time. That''s why Chu Dong really used his own means to hit his target. So now Chu Dong got rid of the predicament temporarily. After sweeping all the soldiers around him to the ground, he immediately stabbed one of the soldiers in the throat, and then another soldier with a shield cut off the hand of the soldier who was standing at the end with a crossbow and arrow. It can be said that at this time, Chudong had completely gained the upper hand, because now from various situations, it seems that they have nothing to take advantage of. It was not until this time that the other soldiers who had been swept to the ground by Chu Dong got up in a hurry, but the only thing they saw was Chu Dong''s very sharp sword blade, which had already galloped towards their necks. They didn''t even have time to say "Damn it", so they were cut off in an instant. At this time, the number of people they can earn is becoming less and less. As Chudong company becomes more and more fierce, they can only retreat step by step. After all, at this time, nothing can be more scared than the enemy in front of them. They never thought that Chudong could break out like this even if he was caught in something Strong fighting capacity, it can be seen that Chu Dong, as a primitive man, how fierce his blood is.But at this time, it was obvious that Chu Dong knew that the wound on his shoulder had begun to bleed a lot. If he couldn''t finish the battle quickly, I''m afraid that in the end, it''s not sure who was in trouble. He really thought of this step, so now Chu Dong began to speed up and attack the enemies in front of him. Chu Dong''s attack was more fierce than usual, so the two enemies in front of you were totally unable to resist. Under Chu Dong''s joint defense attack, these enemies were also injured one after another. However, for them, the most terrible enemy in front of them was not Chu Dong at all, but their own inner fear, and they still could not face it At the same time, they began to fight as if they were not defeated. But at this time, Chu Dong was like a very accurate and fierce hunter. Generally, as long as he grasped their fear and their flaws, Chu Dong would kill them directly. At this time, Chu Dong also directly stabbed the half hand sword in his hand into the belly of the soldier with a shield in his hand. Obviously, this shield can no longer protect the soldier''s safety at this time. Chapter 731 What''s more, Chu Dong knew that a man like him with two kinds of weapons in his hand could not balance the weight of his body well, so most of his physical strength was taken away by the heavy shield in his hand, which made him look so embarrassed in front of Chu Dong. At this time, Chu Dong gave the soldier with the shield a heavy blow, and then quickly grabbed the shield in his hand. However, Chu Dong did not intend to defend with the shield in his hand. Now there were only two people in front of Chu Dong, one with a hatchet and the other with a sword. Although they seemed to decide to fight against Chu Dong, Chu Dong could see their fear from their trembling legs. It is said that sometimes fear is a soldier''s most terrible enemy, but also his best partner. Now fear naturally begins to help Chu Dong. Obviously, because of fear, they can''t resist Chu Dong''s attack at all. Because of the tension, all their blood had been tightened up, so at this time Chu Dong launched an attack, they would always retreat, but the position of this place was limited, and there was always a dead end for them to retreat. The first one to collapse was the soldier with a long sword in his hand. He had already been overwhelmed by the repeated attacks of Chu Dong. At this time, he only wanted to escape from the battlefield. That''s why sometimes most of the deserters chose to escape from the legacy battle. Because of the fear of death, he chose to escape. At this time, this battle with a long sword in his hand It''s the same with you. At this time, he had completely ignored other things, turned around and ran, but it was the moment when he turned around and was ready to run away that a blade penetrated his chest very accurately. When people run away, they always deliberately leave their own behind to their opponents, which will make it easier for their opponents to grasp their own flaws. Therefore, Chu Dong also saw the chance of his fear of running away, and directly killed the common soldier in his hand. After all, it''s an extraordinary time, and Chu Dong doesn''t want his planned itinerary to be exposed. Therefore, since most soldiers in this area have been alerted, Chu Dong also decided that after he came to this place today, there must be no living, and all people will die. Chu Dong did what he said, so now Chu Dong is more skillful in dealing with these soldiers, because he doesn''t have to consider any moral factors at all, he just needs to keep killing. After solving this common business, the remaining soldier with a hatchet shivered as he retreated. It was obvious that at this time, he knew that even if he fought hard, he would never be the opponent of Chu Dong. However, when he was ready to persuade Chu Dong, suddenly. Chu Dong also very quickly, a sword once again cut the head of this soldier with a hatchet in his hand. This enemy also finally slowly fell down, now Chudong basically has no enemy, almost all the soldiers on the scene were killed by Chudong, Chudong breathed a breath, then stepped on one side, walked towards the king of the horned horse, while throwing the common in his hand on one side, made a jingling sound. At this time, Chu Dong was fed up with all this, so at this time, Chu Dong went to the king of the wildebeest, picked up a hatchet from the ground, and split all the chains on the king of the wildebeest with great effort. After Chu Dong split these chains and untied them all, he realized why the king of the wildebeest was so weak and motionless, because at this time, several steel nails were inserted into the body of the king of the wildebeest! Chu Dong pulled out the nails, but then Chu Dong began to smell them. There was a very special smell on the nails, which he seemed to smell somewhere. "Wait, this one is actually a special herb from the Black Mountain Tribe!" Chu Dong was surprised at this time. He didn''t expect that the herbs of the Black Mountain Tribe would appear in this place, and he was so close to himself. Now Chudong understood that the Heishan tribe didn''t have time to visit them in Chudong, but they did a lot of good things. They even carefully packaged these specially cultivated herbs, and then turned them all into their most special commodities. After the successful sale of these special commodities, they began to spread to the eastern city-state. The eastern city-state has always been very afraid of these people who are hidden in the primitive people and can use the power of elements, because they almost know nothing about this mysterious power, and they do not know how to control this mysterious power. However, these very special herbs sold by the Heishan tribe are naturally loved and shared by these people in the city-state, because they know that with these weapons, they will naturally be able to fight against these people with evil forces from the other side of the tribe.And now not only that, they even put these herbs on the steel nails, and put these steel nails in the barrel of the gun, and fired them with a firegun. In this way, even if they have very strong opponents, they can also directly restrain their strength through this method to stop themselves. He does not know what the consequences will be if he is hit by this steel nail. But at least the powerful king of the ancient beast, like the king of the horned python, was also trapped by such a few steel nails. This shows that these weapons really have great destructive power. So at this time, after Chudong pulled out all the nails, with the blood flowing out of the corner, the king of horse gradually recovered his consciousness. After seeing Chudong, he was very weak, and nodded to Chudong. No one knows what happened to them during this period of time, and Chu Dong doesn''t want to listen any more now, because he knows that what happened during this period must be very cruel, at least for the king of Jiang Jiaoma. At this time, Chu Dong didn''t speak. He just helped the king of long-distance running with him and disappeared in the depth of the mountain forest step by step. What about the other wild animals who were imprisoned in the fence? At this time, what Chu Dong could do was to let them all go. After all, these materials must not be left to the eastern city states. Otherwise, once they failed to form a gang and gather a force, they would certainly pose a great threat to the primitive man ruled area of Chu Dong. Chapter 732 Chu Dong helped the king of the horned horse all the way. As they moved forward, they began to discuss the recent events. But at this time, Chu Dong was more curious about why the king of the horned horse was caught. Chu Dong knew in his heart that the king of the horned horse had a unique power, so basically people who dealt with the king of the horned horse usually didn''t get any advantage, but Chu Dong saw a completely different situation at this time. Facing Chu Dong''s question, the king of the horned horse also sighed at this time. It is obvious that he himself knows that his strategy has made a mistake. "You may not know something, but I have to tell you that beasts like us usually have to deliberately restrain their brutality, otherwise once our brutality breaks out, it is very likely that we will become killing machines that only know how to kill, but this is what we try to avoid." The king of the wildebeest, as a king of beasts with spirit and humanity, naturally understood this. If even he himself was reduced to a killing machine, there would be no glory to speak of. In fact, it is true. The king of the wildebeest knows that he should not abuse his own power. Otherwise, if he becomes a killing machine, it will bring many disasters to this land. But the king of the wildebeest also knows that he can not abuse his own power, which can only be used as a guide. Chu Dong was silent. He swam on this land with the king of ponies. But at this time, Chu Dong knew that the king of wildebeest had done what he could. He was ambushed, of course not. What''s worth mentioning is that when dealing with the king of steeds, these people seem to know that the king of steeds has a power that ordinary people can''t match. That''s why they use the weapons that they have been secretly developing. But I didn''t expect that they would find such a thing that could restrain the force of this element in me. It can be seen that they may have been ready for a long time, but what I am more worried about is The king of the horned horse was silent for a while, but Chu Dong understood what he meant immediately. What he was worried about now was that the king of saber toothed tiger also suffered from this fate. After all, the power of elements is very important for the king of beasts like him. If this power is suppressed, then they are no different from ordinary beasts. It is precisely because of this, so now the king of wildebeest sighs and starts to feel that this land is very unfair to the forest living on this land. "Where is Ben? How''s he doing? I hope nothing will happen to him now. " Although the king of wildebeest still remembered Ben at this time, he still had to rely on Ben to a great extent today. For a king of wild animals, if the guardian stone he abides by is destroyed by others, then he is basically no different from ordinary beasts, and he has lost his meaning. But at this time, he took the king of the horse to his own tribe. Although he had some intention of governing, he tried to deepen his influence in the tribe through the king of the horse. However, we have to admit that Ben did not mistreat the king of the wildebeest, or even abuse his power, which made the king of the wildebeest very satisfied. He also knew that Ben was destined to be a good ally, so he always cared about him. Although they are between the two species. There was estrangement, and Ben didn''t have much time to learn the language to communicate with the beasts, but they still understood when they were doing things. He was sent to the northernmost sentry tower. It is said that only those who are to be executed will be sent to the northernmost tower, so now he will be sent to that place. At this time, Chu Dong did not cover up any facts at all, because he knew that the current situation itself was in crisis, so there was no need for Chu Dong to lie. Sure enough, the king of the wildebeest was very worried at this time. After all, Ben was one of his few human friends. So the king of the footed horse had made up his mind to save Ben. However, after seeing the wound of the king of the wildebeest, I still sighed. "I think you''d better take good care of yourself first. After all, you''ve come to this place, and you''ve made up your mind to explain it. He''s not the same as you. You''re the spirit of their tribe. If you have any problems, I don''t think he can spare me." As a matter of fact, Chu Dong is too clear about his character to run, so what Chu Dong knows best at this time is that it''s his own business to save Ben. As for the king of the wildebeest, he can only pray that he can recover as soon as possible. I''ve been to this place before. The last time I came to this place, it was still a desolate place. But I don''t know why someone has built such a powerful city-state in this place now, which makes me quite surprised.It can be said that the change of primitive human society also made the king of wildebeest feel dizzy. After all, compared with human beings, the social structure of these wild animals or animals has never changed much in these years, and that''s why. So now, the king of wildebeest also knows that he seems to be gradually unable to adapt to the changes of the times and the world, which is a dangerous signal to him, which means that he is likely to be the one who will be eliminated, just as they eliminated another group of beasts at the beginning. But seeing Chu Dong standing beside him, the king of the wildebeest at this time, what emerges is not worry, but more relief. After all, there are people like Chu Dong scattered in every corner of the world. So as long as there are them, you will have to leave with honor. That''s why the king of wildebeests is much more relaxed than before, and he also knows in his heart that it is a part of the natural law to adapt to the tide and retreat bravely. Chapter 733 Even he himself could not violate the laws of nature, so at this time he thought of this, nature did not say much, but he hid all this in his heart. Tomorrow they will be ready to execute Bengui. Although I have decided with many people that tomorrow RT Mart may be able to save Bengui, I have to tell you that it may not be successful. Although at this time, the main bureau still gave the king of gamma a preventive injection in advance, but the king of joining in anyway can''t accept his best friend and best family member, and run away, so in any case, the king of the corner horse will save him, but now the wound on the king of the corner horse is not good. In this case, going to the battlefield is no different from looking for a way to die. Both Chudong and the king of foot horse know this in their hearts. Therefore, it seems that the king of horned horse can only entrust all his expectations to Chudong. He also hopes that the football association can complete what he should do for him. Although Chu Dong also feels great pressure at this time, Chu Dong also knows that tomorrow when he comes to understand the FA court, the scene will be extremely chaotic, so Chu Dong can naturally take advantage of the chaos and rush into the venue. Then Chu Dong can try his best to bring Ben out. Once he can bring Ben out, they can leave the place immediately. After all, Chu Dong is not like the residents living in this place. Chu Dong doesn''t have much feelings for this place, and he won''t come again next time, so it''s a great stroke for Chu Dong It''s a real deal. Thinking of this, Chu Dong frowned. He knew what this situation meant to him, which naturally meant that he needed to do more than ever. But now I always feel very clear in my heart, that is, in addition to doing these things, there is another point, he must ensure the safety of running. After all, in such a chaotic place, Chu Dong knows that it is impossible to completely guarantee a person''s safety, and that''s why Chu Dong can only entrust his wish to the king of beggars Let''s do something for him. On the other hand, the king of beggars had already assembled his mobile phone, and even they had a training session in the night. But this time, most of the people who were assembled in Japanese were very elite, so they would never have any big problems. Moreover, this time, the king of beggars was not entirely to help Chudong It''s better to say that he is a favor of the homeowner, because the target he is going to kill this time is also in the attendance list of this Chu Xing meeting, and this person is not someone else, or Castle Peak. It turns out that he and Qingshan are a pair of good friends, but their families have different business scope, so there is no difficulty between the two families, until everything has changed. Qingshan''s father, on the way of doing business, had a goods robbed, causing a very heavy loss. As a result, the war horse family of Castle Peak may fall at any time. At that time, it was the time for these businessmen and business groups in this small town to shuffle their cards. Therefore, no one could guarantee that they could survive the catastrophe. So at this time, they chose the right method, but it was also very cruel. They actually targeted their friends who had been together for many years. So on the eve of their impending bankruptcy, they secretly gathered a large group of gardeners, and then directly rushed into the Beggar King''s house and robbed most of the treasures and wealth, even their accounts Ben took it all. What''s more, at this time, they even started a fire and intended to fake it as a fire. Only then did the young Beggar King barely escape. At that time, because the war horse family had some relationship with the nobles, the family entrusted the nobles to fake the incident and caused an accident. But at this time, the situation is very clear to the young Beggar King. He knows who killed his family, that is, who left him with nothing. However, with the rich knowledge he learned from the big family, he directly agreed with most of the dirty blocks in this small town on his own ability ¡£ In addition, it also widely accommodates those who lost their thinking in the war, as well as their children. They coordinate these children and let them walk in the streets. Besides begging, the daily work is more important to ask for information. Many places that ordinary people can''t go in, these children can sneak in, many details that ordinary people can''t trace, these children will also pay attention to these details, and it is precisely because of this that all these things have made the beggars king what he is now. But the king of beggars is more and more depressed, because he knows that it''s time for him to revenge. If he can''t get revenge, I''m afraid he won''t even die in peace. So this action tomorrow is absolutely important for the king of beggars, and even he has a secret contact with several other families who have some contact with the aristocracy Let them smoke themselves.Even the money he took to bribe the nobles after the event was completed was all ready. Now everything can only wait until after the next day''s battle. No one knows what will happen, and no one knows how to solve the problem in front of him. All these things are unknowns, but Chu Dong knows that there are almost no unknowns in his eyes. If he can do many things by himself, he will never ask others. This is the reason why Chu Dong has been a chief for such a long time, and it is precisely because of this. But now Chu Dong can rest assured, because this time it was planned by the king of beggars. So, it must be very well planned. So at that time, Chu Dong had nothing to do. He just had to follow this big trend when necessary. As for this matter is a serious case in the end, Chu Dong did not dare to think about it, but Chu Dong knew in his heart that once such a case was caught, it was basically the death penalty. Chapter 734 Chu Dong took the king of the wildebeest to the slum. After he found a hiding place there, he immediately arranged a relatively remote place for him to have a good rest. Chu Dong''Er has laid a pile of licorice in this place, which will be warmer. After all, the king of the wildebeest can be said to be the one who has made the greatest sacrifice among them, and Chu Dong doesn''t want the king of the wildebeest to be hurt more. That''s why Chu Dong has been trying to make the king of the wildebeest live a better life. After settling all this, Chu Dong stepped out of the hiding place of the king of the horned horse step by step. At this time, the king of the beggars had already started to prepare their hands. They were also ready to start raiding the meeting place of Chu Xing. Chu Dong knew that the large-scale clean-up action was just because of this. I''m afraid they''re going to have a lot of bad luck, because everyone knows that in order to ensure the safety of the nobility on the stage, a clean-up operation has been carried out in the streets today. Most of the jobless vagrants and beggars have been incorporated. By the end of their rudimentary meeting, it is difficult to take action now. All the people present know that they have no way to go back. What Chu Dong wants is to save Ben gei, and what the king of beggars wants is his corresponding target Life. So at this time, any one of them will not easily let the immediate action fail, so they must also act. Chu Dong is also constantly looking for a solution at this time. You know, things like this are very difficult to deal with, because now they have limited forces. At this time, the venue is also on guard. If they are forced to kill them, they may succeed. However, among the beggars, they are bound to pay a very heavy price. This one is not what the king of wonder wants. Therefore, how to deal with the current difficulties becomes their top priority at this time. Now the king of beggars knows that although the number of them is not very large, they still have a lot of money This does not mean that they can not effectively control the current situation. At this time, the king of beggars was acutely aware that they still had one chance left, which was very important. If they made a mistake or failed, then they wanted to cancel their later action, and the king of beggars was willing to entrust Chu Dong with the present action. However, although Chu Dong did not know what the content of the action was, Chu Dong knew that none of the tasks entrusted to him by the king of beggars could be easily completed, otherwise he would no longer need Chu Dong''s help, so Chu Dong was very dissatisfied at this time. Why do you think of me when you die? Naturally, the chairman''s Department has a reason. After all, what he is doing now is basically helping the king of beggars to expand his influence. That''s why the dissatisfaction of the mainstream is naturally reasonable. Unfortunately, there is no way at this time. Even the king of beggars knew in his heart that the task he invested in now must be completed by Chu Dong, because in the process of the first two tasks, Chu Dong had proved that he was a very strong fighter, able to carry the pressure and complete many tasks, although it was nothing to Chu Dong. Chu Dong also knew that he could complete the task himself That''s what you should do. But the king of beggars forced Chu Dong to work for him through various reasons and excuses, which was too much. Because of this, Chu Dong naturally disliked such things, but there was no way. Now that things are like this, what Chu Dong could do is just refuse. "I know. I know you are very tired now, and I know you are very impatient. After all, you think we are using you as our tool, but in fact, I thought about letting you do it after careful consideration, because you also know that most of us have a lot of blacklists on the nobility, I''m afraid it''ll be discovered soon, so we suggest you come. " At this time, although the situation for Chu Dong, the chance to rescue Ben is still very slim, but Chu Dong at this time still understand that he must try to complete this thing. So Shidao now Chu Dong still sighed. He knew what it meant, and he hoped that he would not become someone else''s tool. So at this time, Chu Dong was very worried and asked again. "Is that true? As long as I can finish the task? It''s hard for others to do it. " After hearing Chu Dong''s question, the Beggar King nodded carefully. Now Chu Dong understood that it was a helpless move for several dragons to find themselves. "Well, what do you want me to do? I''ll see if there''s anything you can''t do. " The beggar nodded and quickly took out a map from the drawer under him. Then he unfolded the map. At the top of the map, there were some words that Chu Dong could not describe, which should be the exclusive words of their eastern city states.This fallen leaf town is the name of our current city-state, and this one is where we are now. Do you understand that if we don''t move from the current city-state, we will be found all of a sudden, because now they have blocked the whole road along the way. If we can act, they will probably catch us directly, so now we are In our natural life, we can''t act casually. Things have become less simple. Although it was obvious at this time, Chu Dong knew in his heart what kind of thoughts the aristocrats had spent to deal with their beggars? It''s no wonder that at this time, the king of beggars can only choose to let Chu Dong do such a thing, so there is no way at this time. Chu Dong also knows that it seems that only he can do this thing. "Then what do you want me to do? After all, you should understand now that the situation has become very urgent. We have to start the operation tomorrow, and now that most of the time has passed, what do you want me to do? " Chapter 735 The king of beggars also nodded. He laughed and looked very confident. "These nobles, he thought that he had sealed us all up in this place, but they would never believe that our bureau would take the initiative to attack, so this is the way I thought of. We took advantage of the night to sneak out quietly, and then how a big fire would directly burn down the barracks in the middle of the city. At that time ¡­¡± Obviously, at this time, Chu Dong also understood that although this plan sounds a little incredible, Chu Dong had to admit that it was very effective at this time, but I''m afraid it was very difficult to realize this plan, and he had a lot of courage. But once they succeed, they will be able to release a chaos endangering the whole city, which can directly destroy all their next plans. This is also a plan of the Bureau, but it is not easy to burn down a military camp. So Chu Dong at this time in the heart is also very tangled, he also don''t know in front of this plan in the end can how to carry out. And although taking advantage of the night, it is really helpful for the implementation of Chudong''s plan, at night these guards will also patrol, and at this time, their patrol times will become more frequent. In other words, the Lord knows that although their plan looks very feasible, there are many loopholes in fact. "I believe you should also understand that if even I am caught in this action, you have lost all hope. So, don''t you think you should do better for the goal you are about to achieve?" Although there are Chu Dong''s suggestions, but obviously like this word, also really can''t think of any good plan. You should know that the reason why the king of beggars was able to make all kinds of good plans before was that the king of beggars had all kinds of intelligence personnel, that is, some homeless children spread all over the city. Through these children, the king of beggars can naturally get all kinds of information, so this gives him a great opportunity to make many plans. However, it seems that this situation is not as usual. Now the work of the king of beggars is basically blocked. In some ordinary days wandering in the street children, now basically all have been arrested. In this way, the information network of the king of beggars is basically broken. Without the information network, the internal information of the king of beggars is also in a state of collapse. This just had the reason why he wanted Chu Dong to help, because in front of this matter, he really had no way to continue. After knowing this, Chu Dong sighed, and then he nodded to show his understanding, because now Chu Dong also understood that if he didn''t finish it himself, I''m afraid there would be more trouble in the future, so now Chu Dong had no way to do it, so he could only reluctantly nodded and agreed. "I''ll promise you that you won''t regret what you promised now. But now that you say you want to provide a better plan, I''m afraid I can''t provide it. You can see the actual situation. Now I can''t even protect myself. If you have any good ideas, I don''t mind you trying it yourself." However, for Chu Dong, it was basically the same as letting Chu Dong find a way to solve his immediate dilemma. It was because of this that Chu Dong understood what this meant. Chu Dong simply found a few pieces of soft armor for himself, and then picked several of the sharpest weapons from the inventory of several fingerprints. Chu Dong put a shield on his back, hid a dagger behind him, picked up a machete and buried it on his back with a long gun in his hand. Now that he has decided to go to the barracks by himself, he has to be prepared to deal with any troubles. That''s why he is now trying to deal with these situations. After checking these things in hand, Chu Dong also quickly moved forward alone. Now the sky has gradually begun to dim down, and Chu Dong also directly into the night. In front of him, the night is the best cover for Chu Dong. Chu Dong moves forward rapidly in the night and hides everything around him. At this time, Chu Dong finds that the number of soldiers patrolling in the night seems to be more than usual, but Chu Dong is not aware of this accident. After all, anyone will be prepared as much as possible before the big event happens. This is what they do, and Chu Dong thinks so in his heart. So now Chu Dong has to keep looking for shelter in the process of moving forward. At this time, Chu Dong did find these soldiers. They were totally different from the guards Chu Dong met. At this time, there was a murderous look in their eyes. Even Chu Dong would unconsciously choose to avoid them, because Chu Dong knew these people It''s not easy.Even in the dark, they still take the initiative to go to a very dark place, they use this small lantern in their hands to illuminate several dark areas, and then they also gradually investigate these dangers that may be hidden in the dark, it can be said that they are absolutely fearless to achieve this point, so the process of Chu Dong''s progress will naturally become more complicated It''s very difficult. Just because of this, so now Chu Dong has no way, he thinks and calms down, and then he starts to arrange these things step by step. It''s only the first step to get away from these guards and guards, but the next step is to find enough useful things that can burn in this land. Only in this way can Chu Dong successfully ignite these barracks. But even so, Chu Dong knows that it''s not easy to do these things. Because now even Chu Dong didn''t know how many enemies were hidden in front of him. Therefore, in the process of moving forward, Chu Dong had to be careful. Chapter 736 At this time, Chu Dong approached the camp carefully, but at this time, he was in the peripheral position. In this position, there are many guards patrolling around, they are also holding a variety of weapons, strengths and weaknesses, even Chu Dong also saw, in the position of the camp there are several high platforms, there are many soldiers on the platform, the weapons in their hands are actually fireguns. I''m afraid there''s nothing Chu Dong can do about this kind of bullet. After all, I know in my heart that my ability is still limited, and the power of this element in my body doesn''t seem to recover completely. All this is because the wound on his body is too serious, so if Chu Dong rashly uses the force of elements, I''m afraid it will lead to his wound tearing again, and if Chu Dong''s wound worsens again so far away from his camp, I''m afraid Chu Dong won''t be able to go back alive. So at this time, Chu Dong was also very careful. While he was close to the camp, he began to hold the weapon tightly in his hand. At this time, Chu Dong took the lead in pulling out the small dagger from his back. Then he also step by step quietly close to the corner of this place. He knew that there were many soldiers patrolling outside the camp. According to the footsteps Chu Dong heard, he concluded that there were at least two groups of people. Moreover, the camp was built temporarily, so most of the walls were made of very simple wood, so they were not very strong. Their original purpose of building this place is not to build permanent housing in this place. Their real purpose of building this place is to hope that the barracks in this place can play a role of rapid mobility in the next incident. In case of any accident, soldiers will rush to the scene immediately. So at this time, I feel very clear in my heart. Although they can use this to achieve rapid maneuver, it''s not necessarily because no one can think of what the scene will look like at that time. Therefore, although they can be excited in name, it''s also very difficult to temporarily build the barracks in this place unsafe. This group of nobles may not have thought that the Beggar King would be so bold, even dare to send people to this place to attack this camp, so. This time, although they still made some basic defense facilities, at this time, whether they were the soldiers on patrol or the soldiers on guard, they looked as if they were the same as usual. There was no difference, and they didn''t have a posture of facing the enemy. So now when Chu Dong got close to the wall, it was very easy for him to cross the periphery of the wall. At this time, Chu Dong passed through the periphery of the wall, but at this time, some soldiers on patrol didn''t seem to be aware of Chu Dong''s existence. After all, the range of oil lamps in their hands was very limited. Chu Dong passed through the wall, and then crept close to one of the gates. The gate is a two-tier structure, one gate and one wall, nested layer by layer. In this way, when facing the invasion of foreign enemies, there will be many breathing opportunities, and through this nested structure, the enemy can be well dispersed and separated Divided into several walls. But such a wall structure is not necessarily all good, in fact, there are many disadvantages, if the outside was attacked, and at this time need this group of soldiers to make an emergency, then the wall has become their obstacles and cumbersome, so now this situation is good for Chu Dong, because it is night, most of the soldiers It should be all concentrated in the barracks. If this fire ignites the barracks, it will be difficult for most of the subsequent residents to escape, because the wall itself is made of wood. If the residents are ignited, it will certainly ignite the surrounding walls, and then, I''m afraid that Chu Dong will also directly ignite a raging fire in this area. So Chu Dong''s success after sneaking into this wall, also really directly saw in front of this barracks, at this time, Chu Dong''s barracks inside there are two guards. But when Chu Dong hid in the shadow, quietly approached them, Chu Dong was very surprised to find that at this time they actually fell asleep on their weapons, which also surprised Chu Dong. After all, they didn''t know what they were doing, and they didn''t know what they were doing What''s going on. So at this time, Chu Dong himself was also very surprised, because Chu Dong observed the situation all the way, the field team found that it seemed that these soldiers didn''t care at all at this time, he didn''t care what danger he was about to encounter, and even they didn''t care what he was doing in this place. Now Chu Dong can see that there seems to be a very serious information imbalance between the soldiers and the high-level officials in this place. That''s why Chu Dong also knows that his plan can be carried out smoothly now, because they don''t know what they are stationed for.This causes a problem, that is, the enemies who are about to invade them now know themselves better than they do. This is a military taboo. After Chu Dong got close to the military camp, he soon noticed that no one was watching the two guards around him while they were sleeping. So at this time, Chu Dong also saw that they were sleeping so dead, so he was not polite. Chu Dong went up quietly, then pulled out a dagger. He covered a person''s mouth, and then thrust the dagger into his throat to kill him directly. At this time, he also fell to the ground with great effort, and then Chu Dong did not hesitate. He quietly put out the torches for lighting around the camp. Although Chu Dong''s behavior is very suspicious, there is no way. After all, it''s almost late at night, so it''s dark all around. No one can detect Chu Dong''s movement, and even if someone sees it, he will comfort himself, saying that it may be just the wind. Chapter 737 Chu Dong''s heart for these torches after himself, also gradually close to the front of these barracks, but the next road Chu Dong becomes very difficult, because there are a lot of people around the barracks to see, even this barracks inside and outside also ignited all kinds of light, so this time Chu Dong''s heart also understand. If Chu Dong approached the Barracks at random, he would be exposed to the light soon. So at this time, the master''s heart was also very tangled. He didn''t know how to approach the barracks. Moreover, Chu Dong had killed one of them. He hid his body in the corner of the camp. The body was found missing It''s just a matter of time, so now Chu Dong knows that he doesn''t have much time. Chudong quietly came to this area all the way, but at this time, Chudong also found that although most of the surrounding camps were illuminated by flames, it was obvious that most of the soldiers were hiding in the camp at this time. It''s said that drinking well and being lazy are the common characteristics of human beings, which Chu Dong can see, because at this time, most of these soldiers are not in a hurry to come out. It''s better for everyone to sleep in their camp. Even those soldiers who stand on the high platform and are in charge of the guard and are far away with fireguns also take a nap from time to time. So at this time, the situation is also very favorable for Chu Dong, because Chu Dong''s psychology also knows that they should not pay too much attention to the current situation, and I think there are many opportunities to directly sneak in at this time. For Chu Dong, it was a very rare opportunity, so Chu Dong quietly approached the periphery of the tent, and then he quickly got into one of the tents after confirming that no one noticed him. The moment he got into one of the tents was Chu Dong. I have already seen it. At this time, there are two soldiers lying in front of me. But at this time, Chu Dong could see the way they were lying on the ground. They were asleep, and their snoring was loud. Chu Dong hesitated for a while, but then Chu Dong was still in the same mood. Sighed a breath, and then he quietly walked to this person behind, a person a knife, all of them cut their throat. In such a quiet night, only this way would not attract people''s attention, and Chu Dong had to finish what he was doing. So after Chudong finished these things, he quickly took off their clothes and put them on himself. Now Chudong seems to be the image of a soldier in the Legion. After all, the clothes Chudong is wearing are similar to them. In order to cover his real face, Chudong also found a mask from their inventory Chu Dong, wearing the helmet on his face, pretends to be a soldier and walks around the camp quietly. Although the current situation is an advantage for Chu Dong, it''s better for Chu Dong to collect information about the residents as much as possible. After visiting Chu Dong, he found that most of them were hiding in the barracks and didn''t go out. Moreover, it seems that some very small hemp ropes are used outside the camp to bind each other, so that the tents can be closely connected with each other when there is a strong wind, and they will not be blown away together. So at this time, Chu Dong naturally had a lot of tricks in his mind. After all, at such a good opportunity, Chu Dong naturally had to make a fire attack. Now he only needed a torch to start a fire from the center of the camp, and then the fire would directly spread to each tent with the hemp ropes around the camp, and then the wood around the camp If you make a wall, you''ll start a fire. So Chu Dong had to think of this method, and he didn''t hesitate. Chu Dong took the lead in finding some spiritual looking charcoal in a camp. These charcoal are highly combustible. Although they can burn for a short time, they do have very high combustion performance. Chu Dong took out all the charcoal, and then piled it up around a tent in the center. Then Chu Dong quietly picked up one of the torches around the camp, and quickly lit the charcoal directly. After lighting the charcoal, Chu Dong immediately started a big fire around the camp. At this time, Chu Dong pretended to be a refugee soldier and ran out quickly. Moreover, the fire was released so quickly that several tents had been lit in the blink of an eye. Many of the soldiers in the tent roared and kept going Outside running, Chu Dong directly mixed in the crowd, no one found that Chu Dong in the end is not forged, it is precisely because of this. So now this night, the moment has been countless roar and scream cut, many people they also keep running, keep trying to escape in front of these dangerous places. Chu Dong mixed in the crowd, easily ran outside, now for Chu Dong, his task plan has been completed, then the rest is, beggar Wang tomorrow''s thing. If he told me that he could deal with this matter completely tomorrow, Chu Dong would be much more relaxed. So now Chu Dong can say that he has put all his hopes on the Beggar King.Chudong thought about this and continued to walk towards the deep of the alley. But suddenly, Chudong suddenly found that there were several soldiers on patrol. It seemed that they noticed something wrong with Chudong, so they followed Chudong quietly. After all, the fact that Chu Dong was promoted to be a soldier and actually took the initiative to stay away from them is very suspicious no matter from which point of view. Because of this, now they are also close to Chu Dong. They want to see what Chu Dong really is. At this time, the real identity of Dong Chu is absolutely certain. This group of people aware of the identity of the master, and Chu Dong also aware that this group of people seems to have some uneasy thoughts about themselves, so Chu Dong thought so. As he continued to walk towards the deep, he had hidden all his weapons in the deep of the alley. Once he needed to use them, Chu Dong would not hesitate, he would quickly pull out his weapons to protect himself. Chapter 738 Obviously, at this time, Chu Dong''s heart also knew that this scene was not a good thing for Chu Dong, because at this time, Chu Dong''s heart also knew that although the situation at this time was nothing to him. But once he reveals his position and his motive, it will affect the next day''s operation. Because of this, Chu Dong can only decide to kill these people secretly. Only in this way can he ensure the safety of the operation as much as possible. At this time, the soldiers turned to the east of the alley to catch the small weapon, and then they accelerated their pace The face but come of is Chu east very sharp long gun. Only a click was heard, and one of the soldiers was directly pierced by Chu Dong''s long gun. But at this time, several other soldiers just recovered, and then Chu Dong rushed forward again. At this time, Chu Dong pulled out his machete, and quickly cut forward.. Although most of these soldiers are wearing soft armor at this time. However, it doesn''t mean that they are invincible. At least in the face of Chu Dong''s Sharp Machete, it''s difficult for them to resist. Because of this, they can only retreat while fighting. But even on their way back, they have paid the price. There are many people directly in the knife, and then fell to the ground, and Chu Dong''s offensive has become more ferocious up, at this time he can be said to almost catch up with these people. But Chu Dong can''t let these soldiers run out of the alley now. Otherwise, once they call for reinforcements, Chu Dong has no ability to deal with so many people. That''s why. So now. Chu Dong kept chasing, and they also began to pay attention to these people in front of them. At this time, they were basically exhausted by Chu Dong''s chasing. They couldn''t run out of such a deep alley for a while. And at this time, they knew in their hearts that they could not solve the problem of running away when they met an enemy like Chu Dong, but now they were not the opponents of Chu Dong, because their position was too embarrassing. And no one would think that they would be attacked suddenly in the alley, so the weapons they carried were basically uneven, just learning some kind of weapons, but Chudong was not the same. At this time, in order to deal with them, Chu Dong used all kinds of weapons, so Chu Dong naturally had the ability to take the lead in this battle. However, although Chu Dong seems to be taking the lead at this time, if I feel that I can''t kill all these people in a short period of time, then at that time, the construction trouble is Chu Dong himself. It is precisely because of this that Chu Dong has no honor now. He continues to push his own pace. At this time, these people are on the run In the process of running, they also started to kill suddenly, and a very fierce battle broke out in the alley again. But in the end, they still can''t earn any chance, because at this time, Chudong also began to massacre, so Chudong kept on waving his weapons while moving forward. At this time, Chu Dong was holding a dagger in his hand and a machete in his other hand. He was attacking fiercely, long and short, left and right. At this time, even this group of soldiers had very strong armor, and it was estimated that their armor would be almost destroyed by Chu Dong. What''s more, their armor was not as strong as they thought. So under Chu Dong''s crazy attack, their armor more or less appeared some fragments. The armor was gradually crushed. Without the protection of armor, the soldiers became more nervous, because they did not dare to look directly at Chu Dong''s sharp blades at that time. Even when they saw these sharp blades, they could imagine what it was like to be cut by this kind of knife. So at this time, they could only retreat, but unconsciously they were forced into a desperate situation by Chu Dong. You know, at this time, no matter who they were, they didn''t expect that Chu Dong was still so scheming, and even knew how to drive these people to some unfavorable terrain by pressing step by step. Then, these people soon found out that after one person fell down, there were three people left, and there were walls behind them. At the same time, all of them are silly. No one knows what''s going on in the present situation. However, they all know that by now, they seem to have no other way to go.But it''s time for them to fight for the East again. They slashed on the shield with a knife. At this time, the simple kerosene lamp in their hands, which was used to light up, had not known where they had been thrown for a long time, so now their vision was basically in a state of blacklight. Therefore, they couldn''t see clearly what Chu Dong was holding and using. Except for the bright light on Chu Dong''s hand, they basically didn''t see clearly. This was one of the oppressive feelings Chu Dong brought to them. They didn''t know what Chu Dong had in his hand, and they didn''t know when Chu Dong would take out other things. So at this time, when they saw that Chu Dong had a shield on his hand, they were almost in despair. But when they were in despair, that is when Chu Dong had the first chance, so Chu Dong rushed forward with his shield. When the first person didn''t respond, Chu Dong hit his helmet heavily with his shield. The next second, this person did not react to the moment, Chu Dong has quickly, using the software in his hand to behead this person. Chapter 739 His blood splashed out. Chu Dong blocked the blood splashed out with his shield, but the people behind them didn''t have this consciousness. For no reason, they were sprayed with blood by the people they were familiar with. There was nothing more terrible than blood. So although these people didn''t seem to be in any serious trouble now, they were already terrified, and they didn''t dare to imagine their own tragic death. So at this time, although they were very scared, they kept retreating. They tried to use the darkness to dispel their inner fear. They desperately waved their weapons, but in the end, with the exception of May Day, all their weapons failed. Chudong disappeared in front of them like a ghost, but when they opened their eyes again. They found that what they saw at this time was nothing else but Chu Dong''s bright light. Chu Dong cut their throats very quickly. They have never thought of this situation. It''s like this. They did not expect that they would die in this alley one day, so that no one knew. Chu Dong finally calmed down at this time, and then he gasped and quickly put some weapons in hand aside. Now Chu Dong himself doesn''t know what the situation is. He knows that he has killed many people today. After all, Chu Dong''s heart also knows. After all, no one is born to be a murderer. Chudong is the same. He looks at the corpses on the ground and shakes his head. When these people meet Chudong, it can only show that they are not lucky enough and can''t tell anything else. After Chudong cleans up the scene quickly, he quickly leaves the place and flies away Run to the deep of the alley, turn left and right, Chudong, directly from the center of the city to the location of this slum in the east of the city. This place is a holy land for both Chu Dong and the homeless beggars, but soon they will understand that this place is not as perfect as they think. At this time, the king of beggars was beating a man on his knees. If there was no Chu Dong, I''m afraid he would have to beat him for a long time. But after hearing Chu Dong''s arrival, he finally shook his head, and then threw the whip aside. "You''ve come back. OK, it looks like you should have succeeded, but what''s the matter with your blood?" The king of beggars was a little curious at first, but at last he shook his head and sighed. He didn''t care. "It doesn''t matter. Now I think it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I don''t want to care about these things now." But when Chu Dong looked at the man lying on the ground, it was obvious that he didn''t know what kind of situation he was. But Chu Dong knew one thing in his heart, which was that this man didn''t seem to deserve such punishment. "What''s the matter with this man? How can he fall on his knees and ask you to beat him like this? Is there a doctor near here? " But the king of beggars just shook his head and frowned. "It''s his business that he was beaten. It has nothing to do with you. He is also a resident of this place. However, according to the regulations, the resident has to pay me a certain amount of gold coins every month. However, the resident moved here and failed to give me gold coins this month. As a punishment, he can only get a meal from me and double the money he collected next month." Chu Dong was silent for a while. Now he knew that even when he came to the place of the king of beggars, he didn''t get salvation. It was more like entering another same circle, and no one could get salvation here. They are just tools for becoming the king of beggars, and they have become the best means for the king of beggars to get rich. So at this time, Chu Dong should not want to comment too much on this thing, he just selectively ignored this thing, and then nodded. "Yes, now I''ve settled the matter you arranged for me. Now there is a huge fire hidden inside their camp. I don''t know how many people have not escaped. But one thing I can be sure is that tomorrow''s trial conference, those who can get out should be discounted." Hearing Chu Dong say so, the king of beggars was also very satisfied. He laughed, but I don''t know why Chu Dong still felt very harsh when he heard his laughter. But now, chairman, he doesn''t care. Now that it has calmed down, it is natural that there is no need to continue to tangle with those things. So now Chu Dong doesn''t care what they want to do. After all, Chu Dong''s task has been basically completed, but after the task is completed, the follow-up will have to see how the king of beggars does it. After all, the king of beggars knows that it''s his turn to do it.It should be said that the plan is more smooth than the king of beggars imagined, so the king of beggars naturally didn''t say anything at this time. After he said that he understood this matter, he returned to his position again, and then continued to flog the man who knelt down in front of him. But Chu Dong couldn''t see any more. He shook his head and turned to leave. Although these things at this time for Chu Dong is a very cruel thing, but there is no way, at this time, even if Chu Dong how hard, he can only choose to calm down, because now the most important thing is to save. And whether he can save Ben or not depends on the situation tomorrow. It''s just like this, so Chu Dong certainly doesn''t dare to make the king of beggars unhappy at will now, so no matter what the situation is now. What Chu Dong can do is to calm down, that''s all. When Chu Dong returned to his resting place, he could still hear the crackling sound of the director. Although Chu Dong wanted to calm down, he didn''t know why there was only a little pain in Chu Dong''s heart at this time. He went to all kinds of places. He thought that after he arrived at the city, he should be able to open his eyes. Unfortunately, he didn''t. In fact, Chu Dong didn''t make himself feel much better after he came to this place. Chapter 740 Chu Dong also calmed down. While he was breathing, he began to feel that the world was as black as crows, because now Chu Dong could see that he or others would have the dark side, but Chu Dong didn''t expect that the beggars'' King Ju ran had explored his dark side to the greatest extent, and revealed it at a glance In front of Chu Dong. Although Chu Dong naturally understood that he could not understand all these things, he also knew one thing very well in his heart, that is, now the king of beggars has started his plan. Moreover, from the resource phrases provided by the king of beggars, Chu Dong seems to have understood that the task of the king of beggars and the thing he acted on were not for his so-called people. Many homeless people were forced to take refuge in him. Most people also live in these humble houses provided by the king of beggars. But what they get in exchange for is to work for physical fingerprints, and every time they have to accept his expensive Commission, so that they can continue to survive in this place. However, no matter what, in the area controlled by the king of beggars, the standard of living is balanced, and the cost of living is no less than before. So at this time, Chu Dong''s heart also knew that it was the refuge or gathering place for those who were abandoned established by the so-called king of beggars, rather it was the embodiment of his wisdom. Unfortunately, Chu Dong felt that his wisdom was in the wrong place. Originally, he could rely on my wisdom to become a local. A very well-known businessman, but unfortunately now he is using his wisdom to become the leader of the biggest gangster in this place. How can this make Chu Dong not feel shameless? Just because of this, so now Chu Dong has no other way, he can only avoid this person as much as possible, avoid these unpleasant experiences. Chu Dong thought and went back to the hiding place of the king of the wildebeest once again. At this time, the king of wildebeest also began to rest, but. I always feel that after seeing the king of Diao Mao so tired, there is still a very uneasy breath in my heart. After all, no one can guarantee that the king of gamma will be able to recover from his injury, although Chu Dong still believes this at this time. He also believes that the king of the wildebeest can recover from my injury. After all, it itself does not belong to the normal category of creatures, so such a wound, presumably should also be difficult to defeat the king of wildebeest. But on the other hand, he was also very worried, because although these wounds didn''t seem to be conventional wounds, no one could know what kind of power the steel nails soaked in these traditional Chinese medicines had, and it was precisely because of this that Chu Dong was worried now, and he also hoped to know how much damage these things had as soon as possible. But at this time, seeing that the king of decoding is still resting, Chu Dong is naturally not easy to disturb, so Chu Dong quickly retreats. Chudong went back to his room. Then he fell down directly, and Chu Dong naturally didn''t know what happened next, but it was obvious that Chu Dong still had some expectations for what they were going to do the next day. After all, Chu Dong knew it at this time. It''s not so easy for you to deal with this matter well, because although Chu Dong looks good at this time, he wants to surprise you. However, from any angle, it seems that things are not as simple as they were at the beginning. After all, these children who can collect intelligence under the hands of the king of beggars are all isolated and taken out, which means that the king of beggars has lost the ability to collect intelligence. Moreover, Chu Dong knew better than anyone that once he lost his intelligence gathering ability, it was almost equal to what, which was basically equivalent to putting himself in a very unsafe situation. No one would do that, and that''s why. So now Chu Dong is also worried about whether the beggar can finish this task the next day. The beggar can''t trust the king of Chu directly, but he can''t hope to let him down any more. So at this time, it is obvious that Chu Dong will not have bad expectations for this matter. On the other hand, the king of beggars is also preparing his upcoming plan in an orderly way. He knows what kind of predicament he is facing when he is a beggar, so he also arranges his layout more carefully. In order to carry out the current plan, he has basically called all the people he can call. That''s why it''s obvious now. Now it''s a little rainy and windy, and it''s just because of this, so now Chu Dong naturally won''t tangle with such things. He only knows one point now, that is, he must not give up his companion easily enough.In any case, he will try his best to save Ben. So at this time, Chu Dong didn''t think so much, and the next day when Chu Dong got up early in the morning, he also saw that there were so many people in this place at this time. As long as they didn''t know Chu Dong, they thought they were going to attack the city directly, but the fact was not so. So now Chu Dong understood, it seems that the king of beggars also knew that he couldn''t get too many advantages today, so he simply called most people. In fact, it''s a good tactic for him to gain an advantage through the number of people. However, I think it''s clear in my heart that the number of people is large. Although it seems to be a good thing, it doesn''t mean that he must be able to gain an advantage. Because of this, Chu Dong shakes his head now, and he seems very helpless. The tactics of the sea of people is related to the advantage, but it is not absolute. So at this time he would be particularly entangled in these things, and Chu Dong''s heart at this time also understand, that is, now, things have to let go, so after determining their general combat policy, Chu Dong naturally took the initiative to join the battle, and this time Chu Dong thought is also very obvious. If Chu Dong could take his own actions. Chapter 741 Let this fight become better, then naturally is also a good thing, and it is precisely because of this, so now Chu Dong''s heart also knows that he can do little. At this time, the king of beggars has also gathered many of his subordinates. They all look like they are on the back of a tiger. Obviously, at this time, he has gathered all the best bloggers in his hands. Now these people seem to be preparing to make a big scene in this place. And then, do you have any plans? With so many people, there must be a plan. Otherwise, it''s not appropriate to rush directly. At this time, he nodded directly to the map, but it was not obvious. Now his idea is also very simple and obvious. He wants to directly through the tactical characteristics of a large number of people in his hands, and then through rapid excitement and detour, quickly and directly encircle several channels around the venue. As long as the channels are blocked, no matter how many people come from the opposite side, it is useless. Because at this time, it is obvious that most people know that once they can control the access to the scaffold, it is basically equivalent to controlling everything around them. So at this time, Chu Dong knew what the king of beggars was thinking, but whether the plan could succeed or not directly decided the outcome of their battle. Therefore, rescuing Chu Dong was not only a sweat for his plan. "Fortunately, this time we attack the position is very fixed, otherwise I''m afraid it''s really hard to deal with." The beggars said that it seems that they are still a little lucky at this time, and yesterday Chudong was just a big fire, which burned their camp thoroughly. Basically, there are not many soldiers left in the street today. Most of the people were either severely burned or directly lying in the church in the fire yesterday. Otherwise, they are just burned alive. Basically, few people who are close to that place will survive that day. So at this time, fewer people will be able to patrol the streets. However, a small number of people does not mean there is no such situation, especially in such an emergency. Therefore, it is obvious that at this time, in order to cope with these special situations, the nobles once again sent more people from the army to supplement. However, it is obvious that the situation is no longer suitable for travel at this time, but these nobles seem to cherish their face, so they have to start anyway. Forced by helplessness, at this time, the newly transferred people can only choose to quickly gather on the spot, and then start to move towards their destination in a riot, that is, the scaffold that seems to be in a hurry and gloomy, with many people gathered together. The appearance of this scaffold was no different from that of the ordinary prototype, but Chu Dong could detect it more or less. The four corners of this position seem to have been temporarily installed with a lot of sharp spines and shields. It seems that even the nobles at this time have noticed that the burning of the barracks last night must have something to do with today''s situation. So after the transfer of manpower, they quickly formed a square array among themselves, blocking most of the people out. In this way, they can continue to carry out their punishment ¡£ Although such a plan looks good, it''s obvious that most people don''t know it. At this time, Chu Dong, a group of people, had already pretended to be ordinary civilians and mixed in front of the crowd. has the final say what every act and every move of the army in front of him is seen. Chu Dong knows what they are going to do next. But this time, the main attacking method and the main offensive means are not the final words of the Football Association. This time, he is the most important player to do so. He is just waiting for the order of attack now. Once the order of attack is given, Chu Dong will lead the rest of them to sprint forward. At that time. They will be divided into four groups, directly from the inside out to disperse their formation. Chudong can also play to his advantage after he breaks up their formation. So at this time, they have been waiting for an order. Once the order is given, Chudong and his party can naturally play their advantages through their means. At this time, the process of Chu Dong was in place, and even the last nobles came to the scene one by one. They looked as if they were invincible. There were all kinds of feelings in his eyes, but Chu Dong didn''t care how close the aristocrats were. After all, in Chu Dong''s own eyes, most of them were dead. Once the conflict broke out in this place, so fierce, so many people, all gathered together, few of these nobles could survive.So at this time, I feel ready in my heart. Now he has seen that some people he is familiar with are absorbed into the scene. They are scattered around in every corner, and it seems that they are ready to fight. So at this time, Chu Dong held the weapon tightly in his hand, and everyone looked at the nobles in front of him. One by one, they seemed to be proud. After all, it was their honor to be able to come to this place, so they naturally felt this kind of inexplicable pride. After all, today they came to this place as witnesses of the trial. As we all know, the people who can be witnesses of the trial are usually famous people in this place. Today, they are witnessing a pair of people who are harmful to their rule. So since this matter is harmful to their rule, why not put them all to death? Because of this, all of them were present at this time, after they were present. Chu Dong also saw that one of them was Castle Peak. Chu Dong didn''t expect that he would meet his acquaintances in this place, so Chu Dong naturally felt very surprised at this time. But in addition to the accident, Chu Dong still knew that what he was doing would be bad for him, but there was no way. This is the reality. Chapter 742 At this moment, Chu Dong had already arrived at the scene, and it was obvious that at this time, he could also clearly notice that the atmosphere of the scene was a little different from usual, because at this time, he didn''t know what was going on. The guards on the scene were half more than usual, and it seemed that they were suddenly sent. Like so many people, this also made Chu Dong feel very strange. It''s just because of this, so now Chu Dong has to doubt whether someone has betrayed them, because it''s too coincidental to send troops to reinforce them at this time. there''s no such coincidence, at least not on Chu Dong''s side, and it''s just because of this, so now Chu Dong''s heart is tangled and he continues to sit on his eyebrows and watch Looking at the people around him, he would see who else didn''t arrive at the scene at that time. However, Chu Dong carefully looked around and found that most of the people had already arrived, so it was more difficult to find the traitor. Because of this, there was no way. He closed his eyes and thought. He knew that since reinforcements were sent here, the next battle would certainly be more difficult. Now Chu Dong''s side calculates the number of people who are present. There are about 20 people in total, but these 20 people are basically the elites among the elites, so Chu Dong naturally doesn''t have to worry about what they can become. But at this time, this group of sudden reinforcements made Chudong a little flustered, and now I don''t know. I feel that this side is a little nervous, and even several other people who have been standing beside Chudong are also very nervous. Although it''s safe for them to stand with Chu Dong, there''s no way. Once the battle starts, it''s hard for anyone to say, so what Chu Dong can do now is to protect more combat effectiveness as much as possible before the battle begins. So at this time, he took the initiative to reach the forefront of the battle. He squeezed out the surrounding people and then continued to watch the situation. At this time, the execution conference is about to start, and these idle civilians around have naturally become the most people gathered. Once there was a real battle, it was uncertain how many people would die, but now Chu Dong didn''t care. In addition, Chu Dong knew that if there were heavy casualties, it was basically the gang who asked for it, so Chu Dong didn''t have any hesitation at all. At this time, the nobles of Taiyuan last time also began to make daily speeches one by one, but what they said was probably some words that were not painful or itchy, just for this city-state and so on. Chu Dong had heard a lot of what they said, so he didn''t say much at this time. He was waiting for an opportunity. Now the situation around him seems to have become more and more tense. Chu Dong can clearly see that the king of beggars standing opposite him has started to coordinate the cases around him. He whispered to the people around him, and then let them all disperse. In front of him, the battle seemed to be on the verge of breaking out. Even Chu Dong knew that once the battle started, the scene must be very chaotic, so what Chu Dong could do at this time was to ensure that he could survive as much as possible, which was the only thing he could do. But now the sentencing conference seems to have begun gradually, but what makes Chu Dong feel strange is that at this time, the group who originally wanted to travel did not play all the time. Chu Dong feels very strange. You know, since the conference was held this time, it means that there must be a lot of people present, but they can''t see it Some dead prisoners do find this very strange. Therefore, Chu Dong began to observe the surroundings while he was curious. It was obvious that the situation around him at this time was just like what Chu Dong thought in his heart, that is, it could not be described as a sea of people, but what was their goal? Where is it? Sure enough, after a while, all the people who were executed began to be brought up one by one. Chu Dong also saw, he wanted to rescue the target, Ben is also among them, and this time time has passed for a long time, and Chu Dong heart also understand, now he is ready to start. At that time, Ben looked very decadent. Although his expression of contact was still as decadent as his clothes, Chu Dong could see that at this time, he didn''t give up the hope of resistance. When he was dragged down by others, he was still struggling. But at last, he was dragged to the center of the meeting. He was the first person to be executed, which surprised Chu Dong. At this time, they had arrived in advance. Otherwise, it might not be so easy to solve. It is precisely because of this, so now Chu Dong side calm down, at the same time has also been ready to directly rush up, and at this time.Sure enough, when Chu Dong was already impatient, the king of beggars standing opposite Chu Dong began to say something to the people around him. Then the people around him also moved quickly. They began to spread all over China. Then he only heard the king of beggars roar. He directly broke the fence in front of him and went straight to the front of him Help the nobles kill the past. At this time, did he think that there were still people rushing to attack, so they also looked at each other, and then they quickly stood up and pulled out their weapons while laughing. At this time, they were hiding in the surrounding crowd, and soldiers disguised as civilians suddenly rushed out. At this time, Chu Dong found out the original situation It''s not as simple as he thought. At this time, this group of people seemed to be aggressive, and they had probably guessed that someone would come to the end of the game today. Therefore, in the process of their sprint, countless soldiers began to emerge along the way, and the venue became a sea of fighting. Chu Dong also directly rushed out, he bear the brunt of the direct toward the front of the past, and this time in front of this endless people. Chapter 743 Chu Dong rushed down the position of Ben, and then he quickly took out a small dagger hidden in his body, cut the rope behind him, and then threw a weapon to Ben. At this time, he seemed to have guessed that Chu Dong would come to save him, so after he got the weapon, he also did what he should do, that is, he rushed directly to the soldiers in front of him, but he was the warden who had been looking after him in prison. At this time, Chu Dong can more or less feel what kind of treatment Ben has experienced in the process of economy. Obviously, all kinds of wounds on him are obviously the first time to visit the stadium. That''s why he is so angry at this time. Chu Dong didn''t say much after he understood this. He helped Ben start cutting Kill the soldiers who rush up around. But the more people Chu Dong killed on this side, the more people came. Chu Dong didn''t know how long he could last. After all, he could not see these people at a glance. At this time, what Chu Dong could do was to try his best to resist their attack, that''s all, followed by more people and more attacks. At this time, the king of beggars, under the cover of several subordinates, brushed directly to the center of the meeting place, although these nobles did not seem to know which direction to break through, because there seemed to be people everywhere. But master Qingshan was very calm at this time. He broke through the encirclement towards the side and hid in the crowd quietly. What he didn''t know was that more people rushed towards master Qingshan this time. It was obvious that he was the main target of this operation, so master Qingshan was forced to be involved in the chaos. At the same time, he tried his best to block the attack of diamonds from all around, and at the same time, he began to make a breakthrough towards the side. However, at this time, it is obvious what this situation meant to him. This naturally means that he has already sighed for it at this time, but even so, he still does not give up the habit of resistance. These soldiers who rush up to attack him are all on the ground by master Qingshan. Chu Dong also had a round of competition with Castle Peak, so he also knew how powerful master Castle Peak was. That''s why Chu Dong didn''t say much now. Chu Dong rushed to the front desperately, but there were too many people ambushing around him. Even Chu Dong didn''t know that there were so many soldiers hidden in this place. So at this time, Chu Dong tried to break through the encirclement, and Chu Dong also ran with him tightly. They were going to find a place to rush out directly, because the chaos was very serious It seems that the resentment of Dongchu has become too personal. Chu Dong didn''t dare to stay in this place after he knew this. He ran quickly with him and rushed out toward the side. They killed many soldiers all the way, and then continued to run towards the outside. But at this time, Chu Dong found that they were running in the wrong place, because there were more and more soldiers on the way towards them The position comes, Chu Dong is shocked at this time, he has not found the situation, actually changed. So many soldiers can''t be dealt with by the borrower alone, so Chu Dong can''t help it at this time. He thinks of all kinds of ways to fight. At the same time, he begins to keep fighting with the soldiers in front of him. However, because he has been tortured by more opportunities, he can''t get rid of them at this time How much strength, so most of the battle in front of us is around Chu Dong. At this time, Chu Dong knew that he had to protect himself, otherwise he would fall short of what he had been trying to do. It is because of this, so Chu Dong in the process of fighting desperately, his body also in several knives, although the wound is not very deep, but also can affect Chu Dong''s combat effectiveness. Chu Dong had become more and more tired at this time. He didn''t know what was going on in front of him, but he couldn''t help it. Chu Dong no matter what, he has to fight against the attacks in front of him. Don''t be moved. So Chu Dong can''t help it now. He tries his best, but at the same time, he continues to run away from this place, but there are too many people in front of him now. Chu Dong couldn''t deal with them all by himself. He could only fight and retreat. Just when Chu Dong thought he was desperate and was going to fight here, suddenly Chu Dong seemed to hear a roar. Then the next second, Chu Dong saw that the house on the side suddenly collapsed. In the smoke of the collapse of the house, Chu Dong saw a very familiar figure. It seems that when the two horned horses rush out of this dangerous position, they rush out to help the king.In fact, with the king of the wildebeest, the process of Chu Dong and Ben breaking through the encirclement has become extremely simple. The king of the horned horse turned the two horns on his head into saws, and then Chu Dong ran with them. The two men also rode directly on the back of the king of the horned horse. The king of the horned horse made a roar and rushed straight ahead. In an instant, countless soldiers fell directly under the power of the king of gamma. No one can resist such a strong impact, so in front of these soldiers one by one all fell to the ground, Chu Dong''s heart also understand, that is now this situation is nothing for him. More and more people began to keep falling, but there are more and more people directly on top. But on the whole, Chudong and his party broke through successfully. So at this time, I feel that I know in my heart that this time they can successfully break through, it is purely because they are lucky. But what happened to the king of beggars who had been fighting behind Chu Dong? Now Chu Dong has no mind to manage so much. At this time, Chudong and his party had just escaped from a city-state called YeYe town. Chapter 744 On the other hand, Overlord also continues to carry out his plan in an orderly way. Now, after training, he has successfully selected several soldiers he thinks are good, including stone and grizzly bear. These two men are also very strong soldiers, and they have a very strong leadership and command ability. With their help, the battle after the overlord will be more smooth. So at this time, the overlord did not hesitate him, but directly assigned these two men to his own army, because the overlord will soon start a mighty battle battle. At this time, the overlord has also got the latest intelligence rumor. It seems that an evil group with a great and ancient faith is subdued around the overlord. They are trying to use the direct loopholes between the overlord and his tribe to incite rebellion and hatred. After all, Overlord himself has deployed quite a number of scouts around the army, and every move is under the control of overlord. That''s why now overlord has decided to take the initiative to attack. Their position is in a mountain range near overlord''s camp, which is very dangerous, There is also a cave in the middle, which looks like it was formed naturally. It can be said that this place is easy to defend and difficult to attack. It is definitely not something that ordinary people can fight in at will. Moreover, there are a large number of them. They only obey the practice of this place day and night. This seems to be their unique magic. They can draw on the elements of this place to strengthen themselves. But the price is that the whole place will gradually become desolate after they regard it as the law again. So at this time, the overlord knew in his heart that to deal with such an enemy, he had to strengthen his leadership. So this time, he directly asked the two generals around him to lead the troops in person, and the overlord took charge of the rear defense. He wanted to see how the leadership of the two men reached the bottom. Their departure time is set at. A week after the end of Bawang''s martial arts contest, when soldiers from all over the world left one after another, Bawang had already died. Through the recruitment of these people, Chu Dong set up a new army, and directly gave the two troops to stone and grizzly bear. The two of them will share life and death with these two troops. And they are always ready to sacrifice their lives for the overlord. Of course, most of the people who can come to the overlord contest are very familiar with the rules and regulations of the overlord, so naturally they don''t say much at this time. They are ready for everything. After nearly four or five days of emergency training, the number of stone and grizzly bear troops is gradually expanding. And more and more people volunteered to join their army. After all, this is the first time for overlord to use new people as generals in his army on such a large scale. Moreover, the two generals were given considerable freedom of command, so they knew that since the battle was imminent, they would bear the brunt of it. In addition to training new recruits, more importantly, they would recruit more talented people to go home. In just a few days, the number of their troops increased from 200 directly Expanded to 800. They will basically divide these 800 people into four groups with 200 people in each group. He will train different groups to different degrees every day. Seeing that they are so diligent, the overlord naturally chose to let them do what they thought they should do. So during this period, the overlord hid in the camp by himself and trained and reconciled the elements in his body. The overlord brothers understood that the elements in his body would be used in the enemy sooner or later. If there is no good training, Bawang''s heart also understands that it is better to focus on strengthening himself than on training new recruits. Moreover, now Bawang has these two generals, so he doesn''t have to worry about the future. However, a lot of changes have taken place in the period of time. Originally, the overlord always held the internal force management of the army in his own hands. However, the overlord himself is also a human being, because what is the situation now? The overlord knows in his heart that what he has done has no meaning at all. It is in the power of higher elements In front of him, he can''t play any role at all. So now the overlord also understands that he should focus on the use of higher level forces. Only in this way can he have a certain advantage in the battle, because at this time the overlord brothers also understand that the era of relying on military command ability has long passed, and now the overlord also understands. For him, military command ability is just an appetizer, and now he is ready to move to a higher level. However, in the process of training, the other side of the fire did not stop at this time, and he was still receiving the training of the daughter of death in an orderly way. After all, the fire is the only one among all the people, and the use of this special strength is the most ridiculous. Since the fire was controlled with this power for the first time, it is basically difficult for the fire to establish a new connection with this power, because the fire always refuses to expose his heart to the daughter of death, and he is afraid that he will be controlled again.It is inevitable that there is such a situation. The daughter of death can also understand why the fire is so scared at this time, so he doesn''t dislike the fire too much at this time. He directly chooses to pour part of his strength into the fire to make the fire feel stronger, so as to ensure that the fire is willing to relax his vigilance ¡£ But in fact, at this time, it was obvious that he didn''t know what to do, because although the current situation was really a good thing for anyone, he couldn''t release the power in his heart. Although at this time, many people know in their hearts that it is indeed an unintentional move to do so, it does not mean that they should accept things like this. Therefore, for the fire, it is a very painful thing. At this time, Bawang has completed his training today. Chapter 745 After he came to the volcano tribe, he also found that the fire was still there at this time, and continued to struggle about whether to use the power in the end. The overlord sighed. Although he also knew that the fire was a performance of attaching importance to himself, it did not mean that the fire should be rejected as a more useful force. Today, Overlord also came to the location of the fire once again. Now he is directly practicing in the deepest cave of the tribal camp. But at this time, Overlord knows that it is difficult for him to continue to accept this force just by his appearance. So overlord also decides to have a good talk with the fire. He has to untie the heart of the fire The knot in the heart. After all, it''s one of the most admirable actions of Bawang that he can see in his life. So the two people have spent countless lives, even they have been indifferent to life and death, they have never been afraid of anything, and even they are willing to pay everything for their own tribe, unfortunately. With the passage of time, he also found that overlord is gradually changing. At this time, the overlord has not been like what he used to be. Today, he seems to be a master of power. He is crazy about all kinds of power, and he wants to manipulate it. Unfortunately, in the end, even he knows in his heart that power is beyond control. It is precisely because of this, so now the overlord''s heart is also very depressed, also thinking about how to expand their own advantages, but on the one hand really do not want to force the fire to accept, this share, originally does not belong to his power. "Overlord, here you are again. " the fire looks very painful at this time. His hands are full of thick calluses. Obviously, the fire often uses the method of forging weapons in the bottle to calm down. Now things have changed again, so the fire can''t keep calm at this time. "You still won''t accept that power, will you?" The overlord looked at the burning fire''s painful expression, then it was obvious that he could see his heart directly at this time. "Overlord, we really shouldn''t go on like this. Are these things and so-called forces really what we are pursuing? We''ve survived so many storms before. We don''t need to rely on this kind of strength at all. " At this time, the fire also appears very tangled, because he knows that one day they will be encouraged to reflect, and one day they will have to pay for their arrogance. "But you should understand that the times have changed a long time ago. Now the times are not like what we knew at first. Do you understand?" What overlord said at this time was also very simple. He hoped that the fire could understand what he imagined in his heart. Unfortunately, Bawang himself is not a good speaker. He finally failed to convince liehuo. He can only tell the benefits of liehuo through practical actions. However, liehuo does not intend to accept Bawang''s suggestion at this time. After so many things, they still have a estrangement in the end. They have no way to look directly at each other, now the overlord in the heart of the fire has become a monster who will only pursue profits, and in the heart of the overlord, the fire has also begun to become a villain who is not willing to accept new forces. "I hope you don''t make us pay for your words and deeds. Don''t forget that our two tribes have always celebrated the existence of brothers. We have always trusted each other, and we will never betray each other, but in the end..." The words of overlord can''t be said any more, because at this time, he also knows in his heart that these words don''t mean much to the fire, and he won''t accept what overlord said. I understand, I understand what you said, but do we really need to? Do we really need to be so miserable? At this time, the fire heart is also very tangled, he gently used the shaking hand, holding the daughter of death has been inserted in his side. At this time, he can no longer look directly at this power, now in the eyes of this power is still very dirty. "Your power doesn''t belong to you at all. It''s blasphemy." Hearing the words of the fire, the overlord was biting his teeth at this time. He was very dissatisfied with the words of the fire. He also hated the appearance of the fire at this time, because he also made the overlord think of himself and himself. "I used to be the same as you. It seems that I am deeply distressed by the so-called truth. But in the end, what has this truth brought to me? Nothing came to me Although Bawang didn''t want to talk about the past again at this time, now Bawang brothers also know that if they continue to do so, I''m afraid they will make the same mistake again. We should know that Bawang was blackmailed by the temple of man.He also knew what kind of people the temple of man was. Because of this, he was very tangled in his heart. "Don''t forget, now we have no way back, we have made that step, we have played the flag of resistance." Say among them, the look in the eyes of overlord side also appears very sad. "Now that we have decided to resist, naturally we will fight to the end." Although the words that the overlord said at this time are just empty words, there is no way. What the overlord can do at this time is to try his best to let the fire realize that there is a right reason for doing so. Unfortunately, the fire didn''t think of this at this time. Don''t forget, we do it for our tribe, if in the end what we do is revealed. You should know what kind of things the door god temple will do to our tribe. After all, as early as many years ago, the thunder and lightning has already explained everything. Our eyes are just ants. Overlord gently raised the daughter of death at this time. At this time, the overlord felt that he could not accept this kind of power directly. Chapter 746 "I know what you''re thinking, and I know what you''re struggling with right now." Obviously, at this time, the overlord knew that the more the fire resisted this power, the more it was deliberately reflected by this power, because this power itself had its own will, and he would always oppose those who dared to hurt himself like a human being. So at this time, it was obvious that overlord knew that the current situation was very troublesome for him. So there was no way at this time. The overlord could only sigh and look at the dead daughter in his hand. At this time, the sword, which is long and wide, looks extremely sharp. There is a very strange light on the top of this sword, even the overlord sometimes can''t look directly at it, but today he has to use himself, and has been quietly mastering this power. "I''m sorry, brother. I''m doing it for you, too." The overlord was biting his teeth. Although he didn''t say much, he finally thrust the sword into the fire''s chest. The fire sent out an earth shaking scream, and then the overlord was also a helpless general, so he took back the memorial. Then he took him to look at the body of the fire, and was covered by a mass of purple smoke. Obviously, now he hated purple smoke most, which made the fire feel extremely painful, but overlord could not let go easily, otherwise the fire would be scared I''m afraid it''s life-threatening. At this time, the fire was full of endless fantasies. It seemed that there was an invisible force that pulled him out of the cave, and then threw him into the endless void. Now he seemed to feel that he was torn into several pieces by the endless void. He cried and cried desperately, Unfortunately, when he fell down, no one responded to him. When he watched his fragmented body floating in the endless and dark void like hell, his heart naturally collapsed. But then he quickly fell down again. It seemed that he fell from the air, which shocked the fire. After all, he didn''t expect the situation to be like this. Then he directly broke into a broken stone in front of him. At this time, he didn''t think that this stone seemed very familiar. Then when he looked up and saw the scene in front of him, he was even more frightened and speechless. In his eyes, this scene can be called hell, because at this time, he found these scenes in front of him, which seemed very unexpected. Because at this time, he saw the scene in front of him, which made him feel very surprised. There were ruins everywhere, corpses everywhere, and he knelt down in the middle of the pile of ruins. At this time, he also saw that there were countless corpses on the pile of ruins. What''s more, these corpses are actually the corpses of his tribe members, which makes him feel even more surprised. "Do you mean..." At this time, the fire was surprised, and he immediately looked back. It''s not surprising that this place is so familiar, and it''s really his tribal place! But now it''s not his tribe. It''s a piece of unattended ruins. There are corpses everywhere. Looking at the corpses of his people everywhere, he is naturally very surprised and miserable. But he didn''t understand why all this was. Until the head of the station looked at it, he found the lights shining in the air. The men were dressed in delicate grey robes, which seemed to shine under the guidance of their power. They just float in the air like gods. There were four people floating on it, and they were very familiar with each other. Finally, he recognized one of them. He found that one of them was actually Mr. Lei! This also surprised Huo, because he didn''t expect that one day these elders would visit his camp once again, and they would punish him again, so he was very desperate at this time. He looked at the ruins in front of him, thinking deeply, but then Lei Changlao seemed to have found him, and he let out a roar, but the laughter seemed to be from the void. Then he put his hands together and said something in his mouth. Then he quickly released a flash of lightning from the air again, which fell directly to the ground. Hit the blaze directly. After the fire ate it solidly, the whole person flew out directly, but then the fire wandered in the endless void again, because at this moment, it was obvious that the heart of the fire knew that the catastrophe in front of him had just begun, so the fire was covering the endless void in front of him, and his heart was filled with emotion, If this one is their tribe, I''m afraid it''s a bit hard to say about their future.Therefore, at this time, he was entangled in his heart and continued to observe the boundless void in front of him. Not surprisingly, at this time, he also found that the void was really composed of virtual phenomena, but I don''t know why, he could see many threads in these works. These lines also look very slender, very slender, each kind of line combined with each other, intersect each other can form a new answer and new answer. And each answer also points to each different result, so at this time, he understood. It seems that the result of these different combinations seems to be the same as what he should look like with me. However, this is a very obvious burning psychology. He also wants to resist. He also wants to make himself understand that things are not like this at all. But when the fire was about to persuade himself, he suddenly found that his eyes were black, and then he fell into the endless void again. Then he was led to the ground by the invisible hand again and fell heavily. But now the fire seems to feel better. But now he seems to be able to accept more things than before, so he did not hesitate, but quickly got up, and then he looked around. He found that this place was a very thirsty and dry gobi desert, which seemed to have been dry for a long time. It looked lifeless, and the fire had never seen this one. Chapter 747 The wind blows through the sand on the Gobi desert. The sand is covered with the bones of many kinds of animals. The fire looks down at the bones. At this time, he feels a chill in his heart, because these bones are not animal bones, but human bones. It seems that countless people are covered in this place. At this time, the fire seemed to feel a crisp thing under his feet, which sounded like some kind of wood, so at this time, he immediately stretched out his hands to pull out all the sand in front of him, and then he saw a scene that he was very surprised. At this time, human bones were buried everywhere on the ground Head, dig out a piece of sand. It''s all under. "Old friend." At this time, the fire heard a very familiar voice. He quickly looked back and found that at this time, there was a man behind him carrying this bottle of very heavy sword. At the back, only at this time, the man was too weak to lift the sword. He sighed and looked up at the fire. At this time, the fire is also very sensitive to detect, to the eyes are very familiar, this person is actually overlord! It''s just that the overlord at this time seems to have been gone for a long time. At the beginning, he was so brave and good at fighting. Now he looks like a skinny old man who was hungry. "I really tried my best, but it didn''t work. I know your choice and I know what you do is for your own sake. But I also know in my heart that it is my duty to fight against these elders, so I can''t be irresponsible to our two tribes." But the overlord said here but shook his head, looking very sad. "It''s a pity that I failed. If I had your family at the beginning, I''m afraid I could improve my chances of winning. But if I was alone, I''m afraid I didn''t have much chance of winning. So now I hope you can forgive me. After all, we don''t have anything to spell like that anymore." The overlord gasped as he spoke. At this time, the overlord could be said to have reached the edge of death. Even the fire was a little heartless. He went to help him up. Suddenly, the overlord sighed softly. Fire also saw the overlord at this time, in this moment has no gas, fire did not even have time to say a word. This is the end of a generation of Xiaoxiong. At this time, the fire looked up at the sky again. At this time, it was true that the twinkling stars in the sky were still there. They toured around like gods and used them as they wanted. Their strength bombarded the villages below. But at this time, as a little person in this world, the fire didn''t care too much about everything in front of him, because he thought that maybe all this might be a strange power to bewitch himself, so he naturally didn''t care too much, but he was alert that he was sucked into this endless void again. "Enough, you don''t have to bewitch me anymore. Although your stories are touching, my willpower is stronger than you think. You can''t live up to me at all. I will never accept your power." In the dark, the fire also heard a message from the void. "Pathetic." Then the fire quickly fell again. This time, he fell faster than usual. He hit the ground like a meteor. But then when the fire raised his head again, he found that there were countless forces in his body. Even the land under his feet was directly smashed into a big hole by the fire. The fire was very surprised to see all this. Then everyone found his people standing on the high ground of the fourth floor like mountains and rivers. They called the fire king. His people looked strong, and his tribal camp looked prosperous. He was standing on a high platform with four little old men tied by ropes below. The fire can be clearly seen from their gray cloth clothes. These people are the elders of the temple. They looked up at the fire. At this time, there was no such feeling in their eyes. At the beginning, they looked at the fire as if he prayed for something. However, the fire didn''t think so much at this time. He just shook his head. It seemed that he didn''t have too much mind to deal with these things, and then the fire moved gently He waved, and for a moment he heard only a click. These elders quickly fell down, they disappeared in front of their eyes, in this endless abyss. In this world, no one can restrict their development, and no one can restrict their hegemony. It seems that all this is possible, and the power in himself is the result of the fire after accepting the power of the daughter of death. Now he can''t look like a real God. While laughing, the fire used it again. It seemed that he was winding around and flying like a bird. At this time, he had already seen the temple of man not far away.At this time, there were people inside and outside the male temple. They were strictly defending. They were always staring at the fire''s every move. It looked like the people inside the fire tribe at the beginning, but now the time has changed again. Now it''s their turn to be afraid of the fire, so the fire laughed, put his hands together, and then recited words. Then he quickly accumulated a very huge lightning in the air. He quickly threw the lightning out of his hand, and then the place where the lightning passed all the way was flying sand and rocks, and then it came to crackle The lightning directly hit the temple of man. This huge building towering over the land, like a demon, suddenly collapsed in an instant. Countless pieces rolled down, followed by countless corpses. Countless people fell down from this high building. Until this time, the fire finally revealed what he wanted. What he wants is this feeling, not the tribe of comrades. What he wants is to become a God, not to use this power to do anything. Chapter 748 At this time, the fire finally opened his eyes, and then he felt something wrong around him at the beginning, and felt dizzy. But soon, when his vision focused again, he found that he was still lying in another cave. I didn''t go anywhere at all, and the place I was proud of disappeared. He stayed in his tribe, surrounded by what looked like a very simple cave. At this time, he found overlord squatting not far away, wiping the daughter of death with a rag, and his face looked dignified. "What''s the matter?" The fire immediately responded at this time, so the visions he saw were very beautiful, but he could not ignore the overlord and hurt him with this sword. "Now you dare to understand what our future is like." Although this time the overlord''s words are so said, but at this time he was in exchange for a heartless scorn of the fire. "Are you kidding? Is it true that the older you are, the more confused you are? What you see is what some great ancient races want to show you, and what you see is fake. " But this time the overlord raised his head, the expression on his face was very complicated. "I can understand what you mean, but I have to tell you that the present situation may be regarded as his deceit to you, but I have to tell you a cruel fact that only you can see those things and the predictions of the future." The fire who understood this sentence was shocked at this time. He was waiting for him while retreating, but he didn''t believe that it was true when he heard this sentence, and he could see through the image of the future, which was not the so-called false thing at all. But soon he calmed down again. "I hope you understand a little bit." Overlord continued at this time. "Naturally, you can continue to deceive yourself, saying that it is a false illusion, that it does not exist, but I have to tell you that now we have made a quarrel with several elders of the Presbyterian Church, and I dare tell you that soon they will find that when they find us, we have no fighting power, so we have to fight all the time Be prepared. " Overlord said while also appears very dissatisfied, because he really can''t stand the fire like this. "After all, I''ll let you decide if you don''t want to guard the tribe. No matter what you want to do, I''ll do it." The overlord stood up while talking, and then put the daughter of death on the ground and quickly left the burning volcano tribe. At this time, the fire''s heart is also very complicated, because the overlord just said that he would stick the fire to protect his tribe. This is what he saw in the second fable, but the scene in the first fable still shocked him so much. The so-called prophecy is something that may happen, but it can be changed by man-made forces. So what is in fire''s mind now is the same as this. He wants to change this thing by man-made factors. He wants to change through human factors, but now even he himself thinks it is impossible, because no one will be confused by these things. Because I have to admit that the last scene he saw, another picture of himself becoming a God, really gave the fire a lot of things he wanted. It seemed that for a moment, he also felt that his desire had come true, but soon he also felt that the desire was not real at all, it didn''t seem that it would happen. Because of this, the fire shakes his head and sighs. Now he is very helpless. On the one hand, he is very resistant to this power, but on the other hand, he yearns to become a God. So now the fire sighs, and then he looks at the daughter of death. "OK, let me have a look at my future. After all, this place belongs to my tribe, and I''m their chief. How can I leave the overlord''s tribe to the overlord to protect it? It''s too unfair." Fire side half jokingly said, while continuing to pick up the daughter of death. Now he began to accept the power of the daughter of death with all his heart. After all, he knew in his heart that the mystery of death was a very special weapon. No one could resist the temptation of this weapon. But at the same time, he can also provide people with the ability to create the future. Many people were bewitched by this ability. They naively thought that they could avoid their fate as long as they tried to resist, but in the end they all perished without exception. But I don''t know why this prediction seems to be different on bawangkeli train this time. At this time, Overlord also returned to his tribe. Although he had reconciled the power of his piercing elements for a long time, what he said in his heart was not that he knew. He had to explain it through his own actual combat.So at this time, the overlord also immediately led the group of people under him, they quickly moved towards their destination. This time, the overlord went to battle light, he only took 400 people. Among them, stone led a hundred soldiers he carefully trained. Grizzly bears also led another 100 soldiers trained by himself, while the remaining 200 were elite guards selected by overlord himself. According to the custom in the past, the overlord usually trains his elite guards by himself, so as to achieve the feeling that his elite guards can reach an agreement with him. Recently, however, because Bawang is busy training his element strength, he doesn''t have much time to train his group. Therefore, all the training of the camp guards is given to his group of veterans. At that time, he will see what kind of abilities and skills the gang has in the end after they have followed so many soldiers. That''s why the overlord has given all his confidence to himself. He will see what kind of people they have trained. Chapter 749 Because of this, if everything is normal, then the overlord will naturally give all the soldiers under his hand to the veterans of his army. Recently, things are busy, so it''s not wrong for Bawang to relax if he can. So after he goes to this place, he naturally gives all his command to the two generals he just promoted. OK, I''ve seen your personal skills in the arena, but you don''t have much of Ling Bing''s ability to interrupt. I hope to see more surprises. After all, if you only know one-on-one and only know how to fight individually, like ordinary soldiers, then I don''t think you need to continue to be my general and go back to the new barracks Go inside and train well with the recruits. Don''t make a fool of yourself here. Overlord is not polite at this time. He reprimanded these two generals before he started again. After all, Overlord knows that what these two generals want to do is more than you usually imagine. So the overlord''s pressure on them naturally depends on what they can do. If they can''t make a beautiful and perfect command under the pressure, then for overlord, he is obviously a failure. It''s only when they have just given full play to their talents that they can help them to fight well Things, after all, compared with these things, now overlord pays more attention to what he wants to do now. Now, the 400 of them are directly close to the place where they go to encircle and suppress these radical believers. At this time, the overlord can see the mountain standing on the ground from a long distance. It seems like a tower. He is always challenging the overlord to conquer him. But at this time, the overlord also knows that it is Such a local conquest, of course, is no exception. And now for exposure, what he wants to do is not conquer this place. What he wants to do now is to level a place. In addition, he wants to let those who work alone and have trouble understand who is the real king of that place. Overlord speed limit through the front of the small action, quickly arrived at the location of the scene, at this time, they have to hand down to help the soldiers, all soldiers divided into several ways, began to gradually move towards the destination. What made Bawang feel very happy along the way was that his eyes did not shine. The two generals he personally selected were really very smart people. They first divided their team into small groups, with an average of only about five people. They quickly led the team around the woods in front of them, and even they were quietly walking along the way I found a lot of the feelings of these heretics, and they also quietly touched a lot. After clearing up these feelings, they continued to move forward. They were extremely careful in every step, and there was still time at this time, because it was obvious that the overlord knew that fighting such a thing was about a small situation, not fighting and killing. So at this time, they continued to sneak into the wasteland in front of them. The surrounding forests can''t stop them at all. That''s why the overlord knows that there are many things they can do now. In addition to the potential, the overlord also sent a team to investigate how many enemies are hidden on the top of the mountain. However, the result of the report made Bawang feel that all this seemed to be expected, because at this time, Bawang''s heart could more or less realize that the team''s activities in the territory of the newspaper were provocative. But the overlord also knew that this was their aimless provocation, which was of no use to him. In fact, the overlord had met many opponents like them for a long time, but he didn''t want to deal with them at all. But now the situation is different from that of the overlord, who is eager to stabilize the morale of the army through fighting and let them guard the army Help the soldiers get familiar with the rhythm of the battle as soon as possible, so it''s a matter of certainty to deal with them now. According to the situation reported by these soldiers from the front line, at this time, these people have built defensive offensive at the peak of the mountain. Although their defensive offensive looks a little crude, it does not rule out that they can still cause massive damage to the overlord''s troops. So now the overlord can only do it carefully. Although Bawang seems to know that he has to be careful at this time, it doesn''t mean that he can relax at this time, because he knows that this group of people are well prepared. The last battle between brother Bawang and them happened a long time ago. However, even in the last battle, brother Bawang seems to have realized that this group of people do have a lot of power, which they never thought of. They can turn themselves into monsters through the power of the great ancient seeds, which is really worth defending.And not only that, at this time, the overlord also knew that what these people were doing now seemed a little stupid, but they were testing the fighting ability of overlord''s army? Their tactics this time are very different. They almost turn this high mountain into a fortress inside and outside, on which the formula of head stone Buddha seal is built. They have piled up many huge stones on the top of the mountain. As long as they wait for the gang of overlord to come, they will pour all these stones down. At that time, overlord''s troops will have to wait Facing a wave of stone rain erosion. Because of this, the overlord understood this time. These people seem to have been used to the tactics of high-speed movement of the troops led by the overlord, so this time the overlord was not the same as usual. Chapter 750 So at this time, the building also directly conveyed the information he had heard to his two generals for them to make their own decisions. At this time, Overlord had already started to take his troops and continue to move towards their original route. At this time, they were very close to this mountain. At this time, the overlord had already noticed through his previous scouts how their troops were deployed. At this time, it was obvious that most of the forces deployed by these heretics were deployed on the top of the mountain. All their defense facilities are deployed on the top of the mountain in these places. There is a big mountain and three other small peaks on the mountain. On average, a considerable amount of defense equipment is deployed on each mountain. In this way, in the process of attack, both sides will naturally face different degrees of damage. Because of this, brother Bawang is now in danger I also understand that the decisions made by the generals in their hands will be crucial. Whether they can win the respect of the overlord or not, and whether they can continue to be the same age overlord''s troops, all depends on the outcome of this war, so the overlord has apportioned most of the pressure to the two generals at this time. And they all accepted the overlord''s request and suggestion, and then continued to lead their troops forward. At this time, Overlord had stopped moving. He directly climbed a high ground and looked at the black mountain in the distance. At this time, the mountain looked like a giant, with black clouds on his head, waiting for their enemy''s help Coming. Looking at all this, Overlord didn''t feel how much pressure there was in his heart at this time, because at this time, he also knew that he was testing the fighting strength of his army. Therefore, all these things are real in front of us. We have to sacrifice and fail before we can realize how many defects there are in his army. That''s why the overlord has calmed down. Now Rao Bawang seems to be enthusiastic about these things for a short period of time, and he doesn''t feel like fighting with him now. So now the overlord understands that what he has done now can be regarded as paving the way for his own future. Only in this way can he go further in the future. Sure enough, the two countries'' troops were scattered, and they started to move towards the northern mountain, but he was not the leader of the army. And in the process of fighting, Overlord also can be seen, he is bold and careful. In the face of some ordinary people dare not take the route, he has always been courageous, as long as he can get tactical advantage, he can deal with any situation. At this time, when he went to his destination, he was also observing the surrounding buildings and the surrounding conditions along the way, and it was obvious that he was also aware at this time. That is, he doesn''t have many troops on hand now, and he doesn''t know exactly how many troops are inside the other side''s Valley at this time, so Shi Shi continues to march towards the valley at this time. However, at this time, he hides most of his troops in the surrounding forest and warns himself to lead his troops to the position directly in front of the cave ¡£ He was surprised to see his action, overlord. At this time, Overlord did not think that stone had such courage to lead his troops to the front line of the war. Moreover, he went to the earthquake to test himself. Now he needs to try how strong the enemy''s defensive offensive is? However, when he led more than ten people to the front of the cave, he found that the first people were still, and no one dared to launch an offensive. Now he understood that the enemy was not ordinary. He had already seen that stone wanted to take the opportunity to try to find out their defensive offensive, so now their defensive offensive was all too strong They all calmed down and didn''t move. But it doesn''t mean that stone doesn''t have any advantage at this time, because now he still has one thing, his biggest advantage is that he comes from the north. He naturally carries this kind of wild blood, so in the face of difficult policies, he basically does not step back. He still continues to make good plans for people, and delays the enemy''s attack opportunities through these things at hand. At this time, he didn''t choose to retreat. He led more than a dozen people directly into the cave. He was very surprised that this behavior could help. However, when he saw that he made this action, Overlord also laughed, because at this time, he saw the shadow of his youth from this stone. When he was young, he also took the lead in the war, so now the overlord knows that what he is doing is nothing to the present situation. Because no matter how much praise the overlord gives him, it can''t affect the whole war. But now the overlord understands that this action and these things are nothing to him.But what stone has done is a real thing that can boost morale, so when he disappears in the cave with these ten or so people for a while, on the other side, grizzly bear also takes these two hundred people to detour directly from the side. But this time, their direction of advance is not the enemy camp. Right in front of them, their direction of advance is actually the side of this mountain peak. You should know that this mountain peak is very steep, and there is a dangerous looking cliff on the side. However, this cliff is only a few hundred meters away from the defensive attack of the high place on the left side of the enemy. Overlord seems to feel what he wants to do, but now he still chooses to stay in place and watch their soldiers continue to fight. Because compared with his own decisions, he hopes his soldiers can be more intelligent and make better decisions. So at this time, Overlord continues to patiently watch these battles in front of him, and he hopes to see what makes his eyes bright. Chapter 751 Sure enough, at this time, when Shi Shi led a dozen soldiers to rush into the interior of Shandong, there was a certain degree of disturbance inside the cave. After all, the soldiers selected by overlord himself are also the stones, and they are also the excellent fighters who won in the recent conference. Naturally, their combat effectiveness can not be underestimated. Therefore, even if this group of heretics keep attacking the stones, it is useless. And at this time, stone''s heart also knew that what he was doing now was completely delaying his main force. If it could delay enough cases in the cave as much as possible, it would be a good thing. In fact, after a scuffle with stone, most of the people in this depth are attracted by stone. They are very surprised that Shitao has such strong fighting power and can fight alone. And the enemies fighting with the stones gradually changed from ten to twenty at the beginning to fifty, and even the enemies behind almost the whole cave were attracted to the entrance of the cave by their tongues. Another advantage of stone''s action is that they really surprised the enemies at the three defensive points on the top of the mountain. After all, stone knew it at this time. It is very important to attract enough enemies, and he and the soldiers behind him can kill as many enemies as possible with their daily training, so as to reduce more pressure for his troops. That''s why he doesn''t have any hesitation at all, and he keeps on Yes, in front of the slaughter of these enemies. More and more enemies fell under the weapons of stone. They didn''t expect that stone could fight like this. Even he himself could attract most of the enemies in the cave, although most of the people in the cave were still waiting for their main forces. But I''m afraid that''s not the case, because at this time, it''s obvious that they don''t know what''s going on, because as the main force, there is no movement at all now, and this small assault force is so fierce now that it has directly entered its own cave, and it''s constantly infiltrating into it, and it''s very dangerous in the process of fighting In the middle. Stone has killed countless enemies. Now he doesn''t know how many people he has killed. So there is no way at this time. Although stone knows in his heart that what he is doing is nothing at all, on the other hand, stone also knows in his heart that there are many things he can do now. If he can push the front to half of the interior of the cave, then at that time, he will basically succeed in suppressing the final enemy to the interior of the cave. But can this succeed? After all, this situation is a bit difficult for Shi Shi. At this time, there are only a few soldiers left. Many of them can no longer breathe in the siege of the earthquake. So at this time, the stone had no choice. He sighed and looked at my brothers who were still breathing. He shook his head, and his heart also understood. Now he has done all the things he can do, but the current situation is nothing for him. We all know in our hearts that what we are doing now is all for our main forces to have enough time to investigate the enemy''s fortifications. Sure enough, this active attack of stone is useful, because it is obvious that at this time, he quietly went around the grizzly bear on the side, and he also began to carefully investigate the terrain in front of him. At this time, he has calculated the distance, and he plans to take the lead in removing the defense facilities on the left highland. So at this time, it''s obvious that even the black bear himself knows that it''s very important to get this reaction formula. So at this time, every one of his elite troops is carrying crossbows and bows. At this time, the bear can ask them to take out all the bows and arrows, and then they take a little aim at the defensive offensive in front of them. They have a look at the hands inside. At this time, it takes at least 20 people to run the defensive offensive. After all, so many stones have to be projected and thrown, which naturally wastes a lot of human and material resources. After adjusting this point, grizzly bear also chose to launch a direct attack at this time. He let the soldiers pull bow and arrow directly from the side. Sure enough, with thousands of arrows, most of the enemies in the defense company in this highland have fallen under this very fierce attack, and most of them have been hit by several swords. At this time, although they were very confused about when the dusty troops came to the side, they had no way. Because they were not ready to face the long-range attack weapons in the flood control project, they could only throw down the level 10 corpses in confusion and quickly lead the rest of the people to leave this place, but it was very difficult Obviously, grizzly bear is not satisfied with the result of such a fight at this time. After all, he knows in his heart that now that stone has bought him so much time, he can''t waste it.So at this time, the Grizzlies also quickly evacuated from the side of the slope, and then in the middle of the evacuation, they also quickly launched a forward attack and attacked from the side. In this way, the 200 scattered soldiers of grizzly bear naturally ran into the soldiers from the enemy who were evacuated from the side hillside. You know, the mountain on this side is very steep. It''s not easy to fall down, and it can only be achieved by using ropes and other tools. That''s why they were very surprised when they saw the grizzly bear leading the troops to attack them. They didn''t expect that the combat effectiveness of the troops in the meeting was so rapid at this time, and they were able to circle to their side so fiercely. That''s why they started to continue while they were surprised. Chapter 752 I''m struggling with these Grizzlies. After all, they know in their hearts that if any hero''s army chases them in the ass, I''m afraid they will all be killed soon. However, for grizzly bear, the battle in front of him has just begun, because he knows in his heart that the battle in front of him is nothing at all. What he really matters now, and what he attaches great importance to is the raid on the enemy''s hinterland. It is not easy to raid the enemy''s hinterland, because most of the enemies are in danger now They gather in the center of the mountain, so it''s very difficult to attack the center of the mountain. Therefore, grizzly bears can only choose to cut in from the side. It can be said that the Grizzlies'' strategy at this time is correct. They cut in from the side, and he also took off a side forward very smoothly. What''s more, at this time, grizzly bear also used high-speed maneuver, after killing the enemy''s crosswind, quickly led the soldiers to continue to chase down the past. Sure enough, when the soldiers were about to withdraw to half, they also directly hit the dusty troops. They didn''t expect that grizzly bear troops could move so fast, so they were killed Naturally, I feel very surprised. So at this time, they were very surprised when they were fighting and making side detours, because grizzly bear and the 200 people under him were astonished by their high-speed moving ability. At this time, they had to fight with grizzly bear''s troops and fight to death. They knew that if they didn''t succeed If they rush out, they can''t report the situation to their headquarters in the middle of the mountain. So at this time, they were surprised and continued to fight to the death. He did not tangle with the Grizzlies'' troops, and the two sides also began to fight with each other to a certain extent. However, in the middle of their fight, we can finally see that they did not want to fight with the Grizzlies'' troops head-on, because it was not about the number of people or the war Fighting power, they are far lower than Grizzlies. So at this time, there is no way, and grizzly bear can take advantage of their shortcomings, so when they all feel very scared, grizzly bear actually took the initiative to let go of his encirclement, and then these people also quickly escaped, but in the process of their escape, grizzly bear also quickly ordered him to help the soldiers Shoot an arrow. In grizzly bear''s training, he took these archers as a very important strength for training, and this is also the case at this time. A group of archers under his hands can be said to have played a great role. They are arranged in a row with each other to launch bows in a echelon way. That''s why it''s obvious that during the evacuation process, there are bows and arrows behind these people. While they are surprised, they can''t help it. Then more and more of them fall to the ground. No one knows who else can help them, and no one knows what''s going on. However, at this time, when all these people are facing difficulties one by one, all they can do is scurry, but now, after several rounds of grizzly attack, all their people have basically died. In this short fight, grizzlies successfully killed a flank and annihilated all the enemies in it. To know how difficult it is for a battle, we need to consider a large degree of mobility and other combat capabilities. But grizzly did not stop. He continued to detour from the side. Now grizzly has succeeded in taking down their left wing. Because of this, grizzly is very smooth in the process of moving forward, without any resistance. Grizzly bear is leading the troops to move fast, but the stone can''t resist at this time. As he attacks, he slowly orders his soldiers to retreat, because there are only three people left beside him at this time. Moreover, he knew in his heart that if the fighting continued like this, the troops under his hands would be wiped out sooner or later. So at this time, he had no choice but to order the people under his hands to retreat as soon as possible. That''s why he began to lead the three soldiers to retreat step by step. However, in the process of his benefits, the enemy was not a fool, so at this time, the enemy also rushed directly. Now they can say that they seized the opportunity, so now they did not have any hesitation at all. They directly made a very strong impact on these cautious people of stone. Although it is said that the stone and the soldiers around him fight to resist, but there is no way, because at this time, everyone knows that they can not resist for long, even at this time, the stone did not stop. At this time, he continued to lead the group in an orderly way to retreat. They fought and retreated and killed a lot of enemy troops along the way, but in the end, stone still failed to realize the most important point.He didn''t realize the situation of these enemies, and he didn''t know how many enemy troops were hidden in this cave. Therefore, this situation is a very difficult time for the stone, and it is precisely because of this that the stone begins to count the situation of these people around and the specific situation of this road while retreating Facilities. He found that the situation of these shields and various defense facilities around the road was also very special at this time. They blocked the very wide road leading to the depth of the cave directly by means of fences and shields. Now there is only a very small gap. If stone was leading his large army at this time, I''m afraid he would have been stuck in this place for a long time. That''s why stone naturally noticed this matter in the process of retreating. He must tell the friendly forces about this matter and actively take combat deployment, because now stone understands it in his heart. Chapter 753 This cave in front of us is a meat grinder for the army. So there is no way to deal with this situation. Although stone was pursued by many enemies in the process of retreating, and he had been seriously injured, his wounds were nothing compared with the victory of this kind of war. Because of this, stone can continue to command his soldiers to deploy while retreating, and they are like one In general, he even resisted the attack of more people. Now no one on this land seems to be able to stop them from retreating. It is obvious that stone retreated from the cave very quickly at this time, and then galloped towards his headquarters. In the process of his advance, he can clearly see that the enemies behind him do not dare to chase out at all, because they are also worried that this is the track of the stone. Now there are so many people left in the stone, and the defense work that has been suspended on the stone is natural and useless, because there are only three people, so it is useless I''ll miss it. So at this time, in the process of their retreat, stone also knew that although they were still in constant retreat, when the fire adjusted the deployment, their subsequent plans could go more smoothly. It is precisely because of this, so now after the fire returned to his headquarters, he immediately led the soldiers under his hands. At this time, the soldiers under their hands could not wait. Looking at the fire covered with wounds, they seemed to ignite the passion of fighting in an instant. At this time, grizzly bear''s troops were still making side detours. They directly bypassed the huge mountain on the side, and made defensive offensive towards themselves on the right, and galloped away. But at this time, it is obvious that grizzly bear seems to have noticed something. He found that when he is in the highest and most important mountain position, he can clearly see that there are still many roads left in this place. They want to climb to the top of the mountain directly, so grizzly bear hesitated at this time Come on. After all, for them, the mountain in front of them can be said to be their top priority. Once they win the mountain, they will be able to cooperate with each other and form a situation of attack. But if he fails, then I''m afraid he doesn''t have many ways to deal with the current situation, because at this time, he also knows that it''s not easy to deal with these people. At present, the soldiers on the top of the mountain in front of them are all wearing clothes and armor, which are very effective and can resist most blunt attacks. Therefore, grizzly bears are struggling in their hearts, and they are also repeatedly considering the gains and losses of the battle, because if he fails in this attack, he may not be broken This is not what he wants to see. He doesn''t want his fighting power to be damaged so quickly. He looked at the constant fighting of these people around him, and at the murderous gas released from the faces of each of these comrades in arms around him. Finally, he decided to grit his teeth. They directly attacked the main peak of this place. After giving the order, the group of soldiers under their hands did not hesitate at this time. Each of them directly rushed to the ancestral Tomb of this place physically and mentally. They also knew in their hearts that the next battle would be a fierce battle. Just because of this, there was no way now. It''s a very difficult time for people to understand the situation, because they can''t say it right now. He led his troops directly up from the side, and then they directly through their efforts to get their troops up to the important position of this mountain. But at this time, it is obvious that these people at the top have noticed. So at this time, they also began to quickly throw stones from the top of the mountain. It can be said that this is not a good thing for Grizzlies at all, and that''s why. So now the stone has no way. He can only continue to lead the soldiers to gallop towards the top of the mountain under the pressure and impact in front of him. Now he knows in his heart that things can''t be delayed. The longer it is delayed, the more harm these people will do to them. That''s why there is no way. Now they are in such a situation Also can only choose to withstand the pressure to continue to move forward. So in the process of their progress, naturally, many of them were directly knocked to the ground by boulders, but there is no way. Now there is no way in anyone''s heart. They also know in their hearts that what they are doing now is to rely on their own willpower to fight for time for the stone troops. They quickly led the troops under their hands, and continued to march towards the top and high step. Like snakes, they kept detouring in front of this position. They started to dodge the stones thrown from the high place from left to right. Then, while dodging the stone head, they also continued to quietly walk around from the side.Because of this, it is obvious that although the Grizzlies are suffering a great deal of damage at this time, it does not mean that they will not be able to achieve tactical advantage, and it is true that they have achieved considerable tactical advantage in the process of moving forward at this time. No one will believe them. How can these people Come to this position with a quick sprint. So at this time, when we face grizzly bear and lead these people to charge in person, no one will find out what''s wrong with the situation in front of us. Because at this time, it is obvious that grizzly bear is fighting for more opportunities with his own time. Therefore, when he led his people to the top of the mountain at the meeting, he also noticed that the people at the top of the mountain had almost thrown away half of the stones of their mountain. And now this situation is a very difficult thing for them. Because of this, there is no way. Now they know what these things mean. Chapter 754 As a result, they both roared and quickly pulled out their weapons. They actually had a very fierce contest on the top of the mountain. Both sides you come and I go, at this time, the situation seems to be more ferocious than usual, no one knows what the situation in front of them means, no one knows how many opportunities aunt has. But what they know, now they have to do everything they can to keep this piece of land in front of them. Because of this, they have no way now. What they can do now is to try their best to keep this piece of land in front of them. Because of this, there is no way now, because now everyone knows that once the central government takes action, the whole battlefield will be greatly changed. So at this time, both sides are trying their best to fight. They are thinking about these situations. At the same time, they continue to deal with the bodies of more wounded people. They are entangled with each other. No one knows how long they can still fight like this. No one knows how long they can continue to fight like this. However, it is obvious that most people know that they will not survive in this battle. That''s why So now there is no way, no one will get away with this battle. The top of this mountain is very narrow and long, so in the process of fighting, many people on both sides will fall directly to the cliff due to careless slip, and he can''t get off this jump any more. So when they are fighting against the enemy, they have to be careful of their own feet, so that they can better avoid these very dangerous places under their feet. It is precisely because of this that there is no way to do it now. At this point, things seem to be back to the point of immortality. At this time, the people whose assistants are at the top of the mountain also understand. Once they are taken down from the main peak, the fighting they have been fighting for so long has basically come to an end. Because of this, there is no way now. Although they are still trying their best to stick to the peak, it is a pity that in the end they are numerous. But it''s a pity that their opponent''s fighting capacity is so strong that now they have to continue to fight and retreat. But now they have been pushed to the edge of the cliff, no one knows where they can retreat to, so at this time their hearts naturally understand that now they seem to have really come to a dead end. Right in front of them is the fierce attack of Grizzlies. On the other side, there is an endless abyss behind them. At last, they can''t seem to accept the matter in front of them, so now they have no way. Many people are worried about being captured. Or some people worry that they will be hurt more, so they are biting their teeth at this time. Many people actually jump down from this high mountain in the sky. Countless of them fell directly under the ground and broke into pieces. But it is just such a tragic battle, so it is enough to make many people moving now, because both sides are struggling to resist with their own strength and willpower at this time. When Bawang was looking at the mountain and their fighting process in the distance, he naturally felt very surprised, because he did not dare to imagine that he could still see such a degree of fighting after so many years. It is precisely because of this, so now Bawang is struggling and sighing, because the situation at this time It was too shocking for him. On the other hand, he also began to be very surprised at the fighting power of these heretics. No one would have thought that these heretics had such strong willpower. Moreover, the overlord knew in his heart that if the willpower of these heretics was strong enough, how could they be confused by their evil and stupid education? But after repeated thinking, Overlord suddenly came to a shocking conclusion. It is possible that this group of heretics were not bewitched, but voluntarily chose to join this evil and ancient group. In this way, things naturally became very clear. Because of their fanatical ideas and their ideals, they joined this extremely extreme group. Unfortunately, no matter how extreme their group is, it is still an ordinary evil group. At least in the overlord''s view, although they have such willpower, they still feel very pitiful at this time. Looking at so many of them, because of their so-called education, and from this peak, a round down is indeed a very good way. Poor thing is precisely because of this, so now there is no way for overlord to watch the battle go on almost, also chose to take the initiative step by step toward the center of the battlefield.At this time, the overlord''s psychology is clearer than anyone else. When the battle goes on to this point, there is basically no need to continue. So at this time, the overlord''s heart also knows that it is the thing they are doing, which is nothing at all. This time, their fight was just for training. So now the Bawang brothers understand that training can be done at any time. But today, the Bawang naturally felt very satisfied with this fight. When he saw that the Bawang was going down the mountain, the stone didn''t hesitate any more. While laughing, he continued to gallop towards the valley in front of him, because at this time, the stone knew that this situation was a very memorable thing for him, approaching the overlord he had always admired, and now he was standing not far away looking at him. He let out a roar. The group of soldiers behind him also followed this idea in his heart one after another. Each of them rushed to the front line like crazy, and more people continued to rush towards the main peak according to the original plan. Chapter 755 At this time, the insiders of the mountain probably realized that their defensive offensive against the wind had long been lost. After losing the defensive offensive against the wind, they were nothing now. Now they have been forced to go away from each other. Overlord at this time also directly in favor of Zheng Zhongyang this piece of forest sat down, at this time, he also intends to enjoy a good moment of this joy of victory. But at this time, he found that something was wrong, because the soldiers in the cave in the middle of the town had basically lost their will to fight. According to the truth, they should come down and surrender at this time, but they didn''t. on the contrary, they chose to hide in the interior of this mountain, which was more strange This makes Bawang feel very strange, because Bawang may not find any reason to let them continue to hide in the depths of this mountain. What is the reason why they hide in the depths of this mountain? Big wolf is very confused, and he knows that if they continue to hide like this, it will lead to more severe and cruel massacres. It is precisely because of this, so now the overlord''s heart also knows that there are not many things he can do on hand. Although he wanted to join the war directly at this time, he knew that if he joined the war at this time, I''m afraid things would not be as simple as he thought. It is precisely because of this idea that the overlord is still patiently waiting for him. He does not know how many troops are left in front of him. So there is no way at this time. While waiting patiently, the overlord continued to observe the battle in front of him, and the fact at this time was exactly the same as what the overlord thought. At this time, it is obvious that one of them has lost the will to fight. According to this situation, now they have to leave this place as soon as possible. However, instead of leaving, they are more cautious in hiding in the depth of this place. The overlord does not know why they want to do this. At the beginning, they couldn''t imagine how to squint in front of the cave. After all, the current situation is really a very difficult thing for him. They used 400 people to fight this place directly. In other words, it was not so happy at all, because at this time, the overlord knew that they could have taken this place with less loss. Just because of this, what he wants to do now is to end the battle as soon as possible, and there is no need to continue the meaningless struggle. However, it seems that his group of enemies can''t fulfill his wish, as if they are still plotting something secretly. This also makes him feel quite unhappy. But I don''t know what''s wrong with his enemies. But when the overlord was still struggling with these things, suddenly he seemed to hear a violent shaking voice. This time, all the soldiers on the scene began to feel very surprised. They didn''t know what this situation meant, and the overlord didn''t know. But when they were all shocked, there was another loud noise, and then the ground around them trembled again. "What the hell is going on?" Obviously, at this time, the overlord also felt very strange, because according to the truth, now the situation for the overlord, the battle has ended, but now, the battle has not been able to leave a final result, which shocked the overlord and made him wonder if there are any other secrets. Sure enough, before long, the huge shaking voice also sounded again. And now Bawang can finally hear clearly, this huge voice comes from the deepest position inside the mountain. Even Bawang himself does not know what this situation is, because he has experienced so many battles before, but he has never seen such a situation. Just because of this, now the overlord''s heart began to become more cautious. He knew that the situation was really wrong, but he didn''t know exactly what was wrong. Then the overlord heard the loud noise without hesitation, but it was not long before he finally heard it clearly. At this time, the loud noise inside Shandong came from the powerful government. At this time, the overlord did not hear where the huge power came from, but soon he finally saw it. The mountain collapsed suddenly, and then a giant with rotten flesh and blood came out of the cave. It looked very painful. However, when he saw the team of overlord, the giant roared, and then he continued to attack the gang under overlord.He quickly raised his foot, one foot directly stepped on the ground, instantly triggered a small earthquake in this place, and at the moment when the giant was about to appear, it was obvious that black bear knew that there must be something big to happen at this time, so he also took the soldiers under him and quickly evacuated the main peak of this mountain ahead of time. However, when he saw this huge giant in front of him, the overlord''s heart still had a sense of fear, but just when he planned to use the power of his own elements to eliminate this huge flesh and blood puppet. The giant in the process of building flesh and blood suddenly gave out a roar. Even the overlord could not resist the roar of the giant. He was shocked to the ground by the roar of the giant. Then overlord began to realize that this giant''s roar could disturb the power of elements in overlord''s body to a great extent. Now all the power of elements in overlord''s heart was shocked by the roar of the giant. Chapter 756 Even the overlord himself, for a while, had no way to gather the internal elements of his body again. Now the overlord has completely lost the ability to resist. He looked at the giant in front of him and began to move forward step by step towards the main force in front of him. At this time, he was naturally very worried. At this time, Overlord looked at the giant in front of him and began to approach him step by step. He was very worried, but on the other hand, what he was worried about was not his own safety at all. What he was worried about was the soldiers who were still fighting in the front line. But now the overlord''s psychology is understood, that is, the current situation is completely beyond his expectation, but from the wounds of this giant. Obviously, at this time, the overlord can also see that this giant with rotten and broken flesh is actually the blood and flesh of those evil believers who live in the deepest part of this cave. It seems that they already know that they have no hope to win this battle, so they can only choose to let themselves be one What can be lost is more valuable. Therefore, they should have released a very powerful spell in the deepest part of the cave, and the time when the overlord felt the vibration should be the moment when they just released the spell. And the second time it should be that the giant gradually solidified, there will be such and such sound. But now this giant can be said to be completely beyond the mind of the overlord, because now the overlord doesn''t know how to deal with this giant. Originally, the overlord knew in his heart that these heretics could directly turn their bodies into monsters with tentacles through magic. But now this situation is far beyond the imagination of the overlord. He didn''t expect that this group of people could tear up their bodies and combine them to form a part of a giant puppet. This also surprised overlord. Moreover, at this time, Overlord knew that although the situation was right Yu Bawang was not able to solve the problem by himself. That''s why there is no solution now. At this time, the giant was trampling on the overlord. The soldiers who had just been trained were beaten upside down by the giant, and they didn''t know what to do. At this time, the overlord knew in his heart that all he had done would be destroyed in the blink of an eye. Because of this, there was no way now What overlord can do. On the one hand, he didn''t want to retreat so soon. After all, he suffered such a big defeat in his first graduation. The overlord would never forgive himself. But on the other hand, Overlord didn''t want his soldiers to die in the battlefield. In addition, the giant in front of him was not the thing they could deal with. Although at this time, the soldiers of this group were still following the guidance given by the overlord, so they kept using the torches they got and threw them directly at the giant''s body, which also ignited a part of the flame on the giant''s body. What the overlord and the soldiers didn''t expect was that after the giant''s body was burned by the flame, he lived in the middle of the world However, it also split quickly, and then grew more tentacles again. It''s the tentacles that start beating the soldiers around like snakes. And at this time, he was not only beating the soldiers around him, but also directly dragging them into his body. He was able to turn them into a part of his body. This also surprised my parents. It can be said that the threat of these heretics to the overlord has become more and more serious. Because of this, there is no way to deal with it now. Originally, he thought that this group of heretics were just layers of prestige and had no ability at all. But now the overlord feels different. He knows that the heretics are now It''s a matter of time before you can drag yourself into the region. So at this time, Overlord had no way. He began to make a decision while examining the situation standing in front of him. The overlord thought about the result of the battle, and began to think about the tactics he could use. But now he didn''t know why, his brain seemed to be locked by the tragic situation. He couldn''t get a good result. Finally, the overlord sighed, and then he was ready to withdraw. There was only a sound of lightning and thunder. Then the overlord looked up and found that there was a man floating in the sky. His eyes burst with purple light, and he held a big sword in his hand. It seems that after he revealed the prediction about the future under the overlord, the fire can finally devote itself to the embrace of the great ancient race. And not only that, at this time, the fire can be said to be directly carrying out this force to the top. It is because of this, so now the overlord''s heart also knows that as long as the fire is willing to accept this force, then his fight will have a turn for the better, and the overlord also knows that the fire, as the first contact of the great overworked racial forces, has a stronger ability to accept than others, and that''s why the overlord''s heart is not strong Understand that although the situation is becoming dangerous now, it does not mean that they have no hope.So now the overlord saw the battle in front of him, and he began to become more inclined to what he imagined step by step. At that time, he fell down on the ground with his hands holding his head, and watched the battle in front of him like watching a beautiful scene. Overlord knew in his heart that this situation was nothing to him at all, and revealed another point in his heart, that is, now the battle is basically no longer dominated by him. Because now the overlord''s heart also knows that the situation of his battle has long been a little different from that of his usual life. That''s why he doesn''t say much now. He just smiles and continues to observe the things in front of him. At this time, while roaring, the fire sped towards the giant, but this situation is just for the fire. Chapter 757 I''m afraid it''s a bit too difficult, because he has just mastered this power from the great ancient race, which can''t be used very well. That''s why there''s no way now. The giant saw the moment when the fire floated, he also punched the fire directly, but the fire turned a body in the air and then stood up again, and then the fire understood directly in his heart, that is, although your situation is nothing to others, it does not mean that he can easily accept his own feelings Failure. So the fire roared at this time. He held a sword tightly in his hand and flew towards the giant in front of him. He took the lead in waving the first sword, and actually cut open a very huge wound on the giant''s hand. The giant roared, and he howled in pain. The fat and rotten blood on his body began to rot The drops fell on the ground. But he didn''t stop the fire at all. Instead, he continued to wave the weapon in his hand and continue to wave it on the giant. Cut more wounds, and the giant''s recovery ability is also limited. In the face of so many wounds, the giant''s recovery ability is a bit stretched. Because of this, now the giant looks very painful. However, the fire does not intend to forgive the giant now. Seeing that the wound on the giant''s body is getting bigger and bigger, the fire also directly wields a sword, and then directly cuts off one hand of the giant. The giant falls to the ground heavily, and his hand also falls to the ground with a click Little oil is like a mountain peak. It usually builds more blood after falling to the ground. It turns the valley into a sea of blood. And at this time, it was obvious that the overlord could see that there were many things emerging in the blood of this giant, so the overlord immediately ordered the whole army to defend. Sure enough, under the order of the overlord, the soldiers under his hand gathered again. In the valley opposite, Hui Xiong led his team, and formed a defensive formation, and began to resist these monsters with tentacles rushing out of the blood. On the other side of the stone, he also continued to lead his soldiers to fight directly with the animals in front of him. These soldiers attack very quickly with one sword and one shield. Although there are a large number of monsters composed of tentacles, they are not solidified because they are composed of blood. Some monsters even fall apart when they are less than half of the run. And Overlord now also began to feel more and more strange, so many strange smell strange monsters, in the end where to come from exposure, his heart also completely do not know, it is precisely because of this, so now there is no way. He was still able to sigh about the power of these great ancient races, and really made himself feel very difficult. He has never been able to really understand how the great power is composed. He can only understand that this power is not completely understood by ordinary people like him. Because of this, there is no way now. While the overlord continued to observe the attack of the soldier in front of him, Japan also continued to observe the battle of fiery fire. At this time, fiery fire continued to launch more fierce attacks on the giant after successfully unloading one hand of the giant. Although the giant fell to the ground, he would soon be able to stand up again. However, just as the theater was ready to stand up again, the fire nailed the giant''s forehead again. The giant is still howling in pain, but now the giant is doing these things, which can be said to be very strange for the overlord, because the overlord himself is very clear. At this time, the giant directly changed his goal. Now he directly shifted his focus to the fire, which made the overlord feel very strange. Perhaps it was because the fire used the power of the great ancient race at this time that the giant felt a lot of affinity. But at this time, the overlord also knew that although the giant seemed to be approaching the fire step by step, the giant''s action was not a sign of submission, but on the contrary, the power of the fire shrine was precisely because of this, so now the fire continued to dodge, but there was no way. The giant was too big With every attack, the fire can''t get out of the way completely. But I don''t know why. Maybe after the fire accepted the power of the great ancient race, now his body is much stronger than before. Because of this, now the overlord''s heart understands that the fire''s strength is not what it used to be. So at this time, the overlord sighed and continued to watch the performance of the fire before his eyes. It was obvious that the power of the fire was no longer what it used to be. He was able to use his own power to fight against the giant. But the fire seems to have been resisting something at this time, which also makes overlord feel very strange.It''s clear that many times the fire can directly execute the giant, but I don''t know why, every time the fire arrives at this time, he will take the initiative to stay away from the giant''s vital parts, because there are countless wounds on the giant this time, but overlord you also know that the giant can regenerate infinitely, so if you can''t kill it directly I''m afraid it''s very difficult to kill the giant directly. So at this time the overlord also felt very strange, as if the fire was still fighting against the erosion of the daughter of death. After all, fighting is the most relaxing time of life, and the daughter of death can also take advantage of the opportunity, but he doesn''t want the daughter of death to take advantage of this opportunity to control herself quietly. So at this time, there is no way, he can only resist the attack of the daughter of death, and continue to attack the giant, but you come and I go to Dali for a while. Ba Wang knows that now he has seen enough of this performance, so Ba Wang slowly goes back to light another torch and throws it in front of him In the sea of blood, directly ignite the sea of blood, and instantly kill all the tentacle monsters emerging from the sea of blood. Immediately after that, Bawang continued to move forward to the place where the fire was fighting, because Bawang also saw that the strength of the fire was not enough. Under the attack of repeated beatings, blaze will soon be defeated. Chapter 758 Overlord this time also very handy, just lit a torch, and then in front of this piece of dirty blood composed of the ocean directly burned. And not only that. At this time, the overlord did not forget to go in the direction of the giant when he used this move. Although this time, the overlord really intended to let the people under his hand try it in person, the situation was far beyond his expectation, and the overlord himself was very surprised. However, what surprised overlord even more at this time was not the dirty and cheap tentacle monsters in front of him. What really makes overlord feel helpless is this huge giant. This giant is the real source of helpless for overlord. After all, he didn''t think that these monsters could synthesize such a huge monster by themselves, which really surprised overlord. After all, he didn''t think that such low-grade things could have such a huge monster power. But at this time, storm''s psychology is very clear, that is, it''s not difficult to deal with this thing, because after the overlord, there are few, and he also has a certain understanding of the great nation. He once knew about some monsters with tentacles, but only served as food for the nobles like the female general of death. So at this time, the overlord knew that it was not difficult to deal with such a monster. Even in the overlord restaurant, he didn''t want to deal with this box of savage creatures himself, but now there was no way. After seeing the fire, the overlord really sighed. He walked step by step towards the giant''s position. After the fire was hit by the giant in turn, now he can''t resist it. Because of this, there is no way now. At this time, he can''t hold on. The overlord approached his position step by step. Then he looked up and found that the fire was already covered with thick blood at this time, although the overlord also felt pity at this time. But what he really felt was that he refused all the time. The real thing was this power. Now the overlord gun has seen it. Although the fire seems to have accepted this power, it''s actually not so, at least not now. He still has a kind of heart knot can''t open, but still can''t settle down in the heart, because at this time the overlord brothers also understand that he could. This power has been released more powerful, but now it has become like this. After a heavy blow from the giant, the fire flew out and hit a mountain not far away. Then the fire finally didn''t have much strength. He fell down and his daughter of death fell to one side. "I''m sorry for you, my old friend." Now it seems that the time to keep the fire is to keep on walking. Overlord''s heart also knows that although the fire does its best, it doesn''t mean that he has rights. Now overlord also has the obligation to show him how powerful this power can be. "My old friend, although you try your best at this time, you still need a lot of time to master this power, so now I don''t want to give you too much pressure, I just hope you can calm down." The overlord said while laughing, and then he quickly picked up the dead daughter who fell on the ground. At this time, it was obvious that the overlord knew that this was the situation. Although it''s nothing to him, what he has done now can play a role of demonstration to the fire to a certain extent. That''s enough. Because of this, he doesn''t hesitate to pick up the daughter of death. Although at this time, the overlord knew in his heart that what he was doing now put too much pressure on him, but there was no way, because at this time, the overlord knew in his heart that he had a very far-reaching idea to do so. There is only one purpose for him to do this, he is to show the fire how terrible this power is, so at this time, the overlord directly picked up the dead child who fell on the ground, and then he quickly poured his own strength into the sword, and then the dead child ended up in the land of elements, and even began to explode There was a change. At this time, the whole sword also began to emit a strange light. No one knows what kind of power you are, but the overlord also knows that he is forcing the daughter of death to release more power through his own way. But this yearning for death itself is not a source of pain. The daughter of death once again gave her power to the overlord, and it is true that the overlord has also gained the power of the daughter of death at this time. "I''ve given all my strength to you now, but in exchange, I hope you''ll care about what I think."Although at this time, the daughter of death basically has no patience, but he is still willing to fight for the overlord. Overlord picked up the weapon at this time, and quickly ran towards the giant. At this time, the giant seemed to be immersed in this short victory, and he did not expect that the overlord army would attack him again at this time. Because of this, the giant now looked down at the overlord. After all, it seems to him that there is no difference between this overlord and the hunter he dealt with before, so he didn''t pay much attention to it at this time. He just plans to snatch the death certificate from the overlord, but at this time, it is obvious that overlord himself knows how to control this force. So in the moment when the giant approached the overlord, the overlord immediately jumped up, and then he quickly waved the sword in his hand. The next second, Overlord left a huge wound on the giant''s foot. The giant roared in pain, but then he heard the sound of mountain collapse. The giant actually fell down because of the blow of overlord. Chapter 759 From this, it can be seen that the blow given by the overlord to the giant is also very effective. The giant is in pain, and the overlord also smiles. Then he comes to the giant again, but the giant is also angry at this time. With great difficulty, he raises his half broken hand and plans to attack the overlord again. But the next second, Overlord once again wielded a sword, followed by overlord, this attack is also very successful, directly tied to a giant, a whole hand cut down. In front of him, the giant basically lay on the ground and couldn''t move, but he was still trying to struggle out, but I''m afraid the overlord would not give him this opportunity. So at this time, the overlord also jumped directly to the giant''s chest. The overlord directly inserted the daughter of death into the giant''s chest. Sure enough, after the overlord made this action, the fire lying on one side also began to roar madly. "What did you do, Overlord? You can''t do that. Pull out the sword quickly. If you give him too much strength, I''m afraid... " Although at this time, the fire is still trying its best to ask overlord not to do so, Overlord fish didn''t listen to him. He continued to insert this sword into the giant''s chest, and then let the dead residents continuously absorb more nutrients from the giant. Obviously, even the overlord could hear the voice of the daughter of death at this time, because she tasted some very good food. It seems that overlord sometimes seems right to hear that the lower tentacle creatures themselves are the food of the great ancient race, so this giant made of flesh and blood is probably the most special food. , plus the death girl, has not eaten for so many years, so now he is full of appetite, so he keeps absorbing the essence of this giant, and the vitality of this giant is also continuously losing. At this time, through the giant two left and right asymmetries, one of the big and small eyes, the overlord can see clearly from this giant. In my eyes, I saw more fear. It''s true. For T. rex at this time, he doesn''t care about these things, and he doesn''t care about the giant''s future influence. What he wants to do now is the same, that is to try his best to kill the giant. After the overlord inserted the sword into his chest, his body began to collapse and become smaller and smaller with the visible speed of his body. At this time, overlord''s face was also full of a very crazy expression, because it was obvious that his body had been connected with the daughter of death, so the daughter of death was gaining great strength, and Overlord could feel it at the same time. So now overlord began to insert the sword deeper and deeper, and then the giant''s body burst in an instant, The blood of the place he poured out drowned the valley directly. At this time, the overlord came out of the mess. At this time, he held a sword tightly in his hand. He put the sword on the ground again while laughing. "OK, you''re welcome. Now the daughter of death is basically full of strength. You can communicate more and remember that when you face her, you should not deliberately hide your heart." Overlord just said so simple after a few words. Then he turned around and led the more than 400 soldiers who were brought by him to leave slowly, leaving only the fire and sitting there alone. And now the fire face is also full of very complex expression, his heart does not know whether he should trust the daughter of death, after all, this is a cursed thing. But at last he sighed and picked up the daughter of death. Although he knew at this time that it was the most important thing to gain strength, he didn''t know why it was so obvious at this time. In his heart, he could vaguely perceive that all of them would pay for their decision, but now it was not the time, although he thought so. But after he received the power of the daughter of death, he instantly felt that the power of the whole person seemed to have changed. At this time, he generally felt that the daughter of death was driving him forward. It seems that the daughter of death is controlling her movement, but I don''t know why even he feels that his will is much stronger than before. Once he was so small and weak, he seems to be able to see the endless void in the sky as soon as he opens his eyes. But then a kind of intuition, like danger warning, directly pulled the fire back to reality. At this time, he opened his eyes again and felt so frightened, but when he saw the body of the sword, the daughter of death. He was also very surprised to find that it seems that because of absorbing too much power, there is a crack in the fitness of the sword of the daughter of death, but this time there are many strange lights behind the crack. But at this time, he couldn''t see what it was.However, his intuition still told him that all this should not be underestimated. After the fire picked up the daughter of death again, it began to talk with him again. When the daughter of death appeared in front of him again, it was no longer a virtual shadow at the beginning. Now the daughter of death still has entity, and it looks much clearer than before. But what surprised the fire was that the appearance of the daughter of death he saw at this time was basically no different from that of a normal human. Even combined with his facial features and his clothes, it can be said that the daughter of death looked like a real beauty at this time. But fire''s heart also knew that this was just a normal way for the daughter of death to bewitch others, so he didn''t care. "Why, now I''m back again, but you don''t welcome me anymore. Is it because I''m not attractive to you, or do you no longer need me?" Although the fire can clearly see that the words of the daughter of death are just teasing him, I don''t know why at this time, the fire''s heart also knows that the daughter of death seems to be getting closer to the plan in his heart. Chapter 760 Although he and Overlord did not know what the daughter of death was thinking, they could feel it after all. Now they are carrying out these plans step by step. At this time, it is obvious that overlord knows that although it seems easy to carry out the plan, it is not so difficult to do it. Because now, although he has established a considerable degree of soldiers with strong strength, it is obvious that at this time he also knows. It''s not enough to rely on these soldiers alone. He needs more people to work together to make his plan more feasible. That''s why now the overlord is coordinating his troops and training his own abilities all the time. He has always hoped to be able to gradually become strong in his own ability. After all, at present, all these plans rely on the strength of overlord. So overlord is training his own strength, on the other hand, he is also actively looking for more changes. Now Bawang has almost sorted out the elements of his strength. Although I was suddenly added the strength of a wood element at the beginning, the speed of Bawang''s training gradually slowed down for a period of time. However, after sorting out this kind of wood element, the speed of training improved rapidly again. On the other hand, the adventure of Eastern city-state of Chu Dong at this time also continued, because at this time Chu Dong also successfully rescued the running, followed by the king of wildebeest. All the way, the three of them rushed out of the factory building. In this way, Chudong was temporarily out of danger. But at this time, Chudong knew that the eastern city-state was very dangerous, and even Chudong himself had no way. It is because of this, so now Chu Dong knows that there will be many obstacles in this place, and Chu Dong has tried his best to deal with these obstacles and troubles. Now they have been walking North for several days after leaving the castle, but during this time Chu Dong and his party have been staying on the road. Obviously at this time, this city-state named ye Yejun caused a huge disturbance, so now most of its forces have withdrawn. As a result, the more powerful soldiers Chu Dong met along the way are becoming less and less. Chu Dong doesn''t always have to pay attention to the patrol of the city-state when he is walking on the road, but now the number of the patrol of the city-state is also becoming less and less, so Chu Dong''s side is at ease for the time being. But what worries Chu Dong is that the sacred wound of running has not been healed completely at this time, which worries Chu Dong very much, because if he can''t get timely medical treatment in this area, even a small wound will be fatal. So at this time, Chu Dong''s body also understood that this situation is very dangerous for Chu Dong. Because of this, Chu Dongliu now knows that this situation is a very troublesome thing for Chu Dong, because they have decided from the beginning. If they explore the eastern position of this land together, they must find the king of saber toothed tiger. But after Chu Dong experienced so many chaotic things, now Chu Dong also began to be more and more difficult to believe that they could still see the saber toothed tiger king. Because now the eastern city states have something that can resist the power of elements, that is, some very special drugs. Chu Dong didn''t know whether he could survive the current crisis in the face of such fierce drugs. So at this time, Chu Dong felt very tangled while moving forward. On the one hand, he had to take care of his good friend, who came from the horned horse tribe. On the other hand, Chu Dong had to be careful to prevent these dangerous situations from happening, because Chu Dong knew that this situation was very troublesome for him. On the one hand, his own strength is getting worse and worse because of the wound problem. Now it''s not so easy for Chu Dong to use his own force. On the other hand, he doesn''t know how many such things he has to experience in this land. What''s more serious is the present situation, which is not conducive to the completion of their goal. It can be said that all kinds of things from the beginning to the end have been carried by Chu Dong. Chudong and his party continued to walk aimlessly. In front of them, Chudong seemed to notice something was wrong. In the woods in front of him, there seemed to be a figure in the grass. Now Chu Dong''s heart is basically clear. It must be because they have seen Chu Dong that they can make these people so scared to escape from themselves, and Chu Dong''s experience in this land is basically clear, that is, now he can''t let others find his place easily, otherwise trouble may follow.So this situation is very troublesome for football. Chu Dong is biting his teeth. He looks at the jungle in front of him. He knows that this man should not run far, so he takes good care of him. After running, he immediately rushes up with weapons. Dong Chu felt the sound of the gun. He immediately noticed the sound of the gun. Fortunately, Chu Dong''s reaction was quick. He fell on the ground, and the bullet also wiped his scalp and flew directly. Chu Dong raised his head again at this time, and found that there was a shadow in front of him, even a left and a right, and two other people. They seemed to be preparing something, but Chu Dong didn''t hesitate. He rushed straight ahead Stab it. At this time, although the situation seemed very urgent, Chu Dong knew that it would take a long time for old-fashioned muskets like them to be loaded with ammunition. Chapter 761 Because of this, Chudong raised his gun again in the middle of the sprint. But Chu Dong didn''t hesitate now. He cut it down with a knife. He just stopped with a click. Chu Dong''s knife actually cut off the gun in his hand very accurately. The man lost his weapon, but Chu Dong didn''t hesitate. He just kicked the man to the ground, and then stepped on the man''s throat. But at this time, he immediately recognized Chu Dong, and Chu Dong recognized him. It turned out that this man was the hunter Chu Dong had let go before, but Chu Dong didn''t expect that now they could meet again. The other two men on both sides were also his companions, and they were all the people Chu Dong had seen before. "I can''t think of it. It''s a narrow road." At this time, Chu Dong slowly released his feet, and the hunter got up again, but it was obvious that the expression on his face was very nervous, because at this time, he knew that although he looked like nothing was wrong. But the next second, Chu Dong immediately realized that there was something wrong with the expression on his face. He looked very nervous, as if something was hiding from him. "Look at the expression on your face. Are you hiding something from me? After all, you were not so nervous when we met last time. Why are you so nervous when we meet again? " Hearing Chu Dong say so, this hunter is also dead at this time, biting his teeth, as if he is enduring something, but after all, he choked from his mouth for a long time, and squeezed out these two words. "No "Is it?" But now the hunter''s expression has basically sold it out. Naturally, Chu Dong has reason to believe that the hunter must be hiding something from him. After all, since Chu Dong separated from the hunter, he has been in constant trouble. There is no reason not to believe that Chu Dong was not sold by the hunter. So Chu Dong can guess 70% or 80% of the situation in front of him. To a large extent, the hunter sold Chu Dong. After all, when the lover met Chu Dong for the first time, he was still wearing very beautiful clothes. But when he got to the back, he found that the hunter''s clothes were changed, and they looked very delicate. It''s hard to imagine that the hunter didn''t tell Chu Dong''s news in exchange for more information. So at this time, Chu Dong felt that he also understood that maybe as long as he forced him a few more times, he would tell the truth. Just because of this, Chu Dong was biting his teeth again. He looked at the hunter, but he wanted to see how long the hunter could hide from him. Finally, under Chu Dong''s gaze, the hunter finally took a breath, and then shook his head. "Well, well, I admit I sold you." At this time, when he saw the hunter finally telling the truth, Chu Dong was biting his teeth, because it was the hunter now, and the result was that he was killed. He suffered a lot along the way, and at this time, Chu Dong still didn''t know what happened to the hunter. "You should know how much we have to pay for your gentle words?" Although the hunter seems to know what he has done at this time, there is no way. "Look, I''ll look at you. You should know that people like us basically don''t have many chances to turn over if they want to succeed. That''s why you should understand that people like us don''t have many chances to turn over on weekdays. You are one of the few opportunities among us. " Now Chu Dong understood that it seemed that the situation was the same everywhere. People died for money and birds died for food. So at present, although Chu Dong can understand the situation, he can also understand their suffering, but what he has done still makes Chu Dong and the people around him pay the price, so Chu Dong can never forgive him. "You made us pay the price, and you almost let one of my friends have an accident. Do you think I can forgive you after you have done such a thing?" Hearing Chu Dong say so, the hunter also lowered his head. He looked very painful, but there was no way. He took a deep breath. Although he wanted to say something to Chu Dong now, there was no way, because the fact is that he made others pay the price, so he will pay the price sooner or later. So at this time he took a deep breath, lowered his head, and then fell on his knees. "I know what you are going to do. If you catch me today, I will not go back. After all, I have done everything. What I can do is up to you." When he heard that, Chu Dong nodded, and then put the knife on his neck. But at this moment, his two friends on the left and right sides rushed up and stopped Chu Dong. "Brother, listen to my advice, don''t be too impulsive. Although we have done something very sorry for you, you should know that as civilians living in this land, we do it for our survival."But at this time, Chu Dong shook his head, because he knew better than anyone that if he sacrificed others for his own good life, I''m afraid for Chu Dong, such a person is not very good. Although they are very poor, it doesn''t mean that Chu Dong doesn''t have to continue to be used to them. That''s why Chu Dong shakes his head. After seeing what Chu Dong said, all of them had no choice. But just when Chu Dong thought they should be able to let go. All of a sudden, these people around rushed up, they quickly began to launch an attack toward Chu Dong. Some of them are holding a long gun, while others are holding stones just picked up from the ground. However, whatever they are holding now is a threat to Chu Dong. It is precisely because of this that Chu Dong is not polite now. Chu Dong directly cut the first enemy close to him into several pieces. After all, the clothes they wear are not protective armor, so I think they can be easily killed. On the other side, the second one rushed up. After seeing that Chu Dong was so fierce, he immediately felt a sense of retreat. Chapter 762 But he didn''t retreat for long, he had been stabbed in his stomach by Chu Dong. There is no way to deal with people like them, Chu Dong can only take violent measures to deal with them, which is one of the few things Chu Dong can do. After Chudong killed the hunter very quickly, he finally calmed down. At this time, there were several corpses lying in front of Chudong''s eyes. At this time, Chudong''s heart also understood that now for the present situation, it can be said that he once again encountered more trouble. After all, the bottom of Chu Dong''s heart also knows that his troubles have just begun, because these people have reported the current situation at this time, which means a problem, that is, the current situation is really not a good thing for Chu Dong''s people, and because of this, there is no way now. After all, the mission of Chudong will continue to be carried out, and it is precisely because of this that there are really not many things that Chudong can do at this time. In addition to continuing to deal with the present chaotic situation, I think we have to continue to plan the next road. After all, this road can be said to be a very difficult one for Chu Dong. After all, there are too many troubles on Chu Dong''s side, so there is no way. In addition to dealing with these troubles, Chu Dong also has to pay attention to the enemies on this road. It shows that these hunters are followed by the power of this large number of city states. It can be said that now the tribe is in trouble, and there are so many things to do. That''s why. So there''s no way. Chu Dong sighed. He raised his head and looked at the cloudy sky in front of him. At this time, the winter had not passed, and the grassland around him looked really dry. So there''s no way to deal with this situation now. Chudong has to move on. After solving the problems of the beauties in front of him, the king of the horned horse on the other side is quickly approaching Chudong. When he saw these things in front of him, he had no way. So at this time, he knew what Chu Dong thought he had done. But at this time, he also knew what Chu Dong''s purpose was. So now he didn''t have too much entanglement in his heart. He just nodded slowly. Then he urged Chu Dong to go on the road as soon as possible. Chu Dong looked at the running on the back of the king of the wildebeest. At this time, he was still very weak. It can be said that once there was a sudden battle, running could not help. So at this time, Chu Dong naturally assumed the responsibility of dealing with large-scale battles. So at this time, Chu Dong knew that although his own situation was not particularly good, there was no way, because at this time, what Chu Dong could do was just to follow the steps in front of him and continue to move towards the location. After all, they still have a long way to go from the easternmost forest, and if they fall in the middle of the way, I''m afraid their task has failed. Chu Dong''s brief introduction this also passed through a long journey, Chu Dong also understood that now he could not walk on the road, because if these hunters really sold the news of Chu Dong, then I''m afraid that the whole eastern city-state has been searching for the trace of Chu Dong, and because this time there was such a large-scale riot in deciduous Town, there was no way to do it Law. Chu Dong is a group of people who are directly famous now. After all, even if they are the king of beggars, they will not waste the present situation. So at this time, Chu Dongju knew what this situation meant to him, and the most natural principle might mean that the king of beggars would easily throw the chaos of deciduous town to Chu Dong. So now this situation for Chu Dong can be said to be a very troublesome thing, because now Chu Dong himself also knows that the current situation is very complex. On the one hand, he had to avoid these people who were searching for them on the road, on the other hand, he had to continue to drive towards the eastern jungle. Moreover, Chu Dong knew that if they could not reach the eastern forest this time, there would be more troubles. Because of this, there is no way, Chu Dong can only continue to hide in the forest, slowly forward, but in this way, their forward speed has slowed down again, it can be said that since Chu Dong started until now. What he has experienced is much more complicated than usual. What he has in mind now is that he can reach the easternmost forest as soon as possible, because according to all the things in front of him, Chu Dong knows that something big will happen soon. On the other hand, the Presbyterian Council is also carrying out their plan in an orderly way at this time. However, compared with the perfect plan in their heart, what they are really worried about now is the change of the elements of this land. After all, there are all kinds of elements in this land, and these elements themselves are the basis for their survival. If these elements change, then this group of elders will certainly find it very difficult to use their own strength.And they don''t want to give up this opportunity to guard their duties. That''s why they have no way now. While searching, they continue to bring back different soil from different places for inspection. They will pour their own elements into the soil, and then watch the soil change. But they have been testing for a long time, and in the end, they find that this situation is very special. Therefore, there is no way to solve this situation now, because every time they check out the results, they find that the structural arrangement of elements on the land is completely different. According to the truth, the fire contains the most fire elements, and the land contains the most soil elements, and each material contains the corresponding elements. If these elements are superimposed on each other, they will naturally enhance the power of the users of these elements. Even when these elders fight, they will consciously or unconsciously release the power of their own elements, directly changing the environment of the land under their feet, so as to make the environment of the land fit their power. Chapter 763 It is precisely because of this that the change of elements in this land is really something that will kill them. What''s more, the present situation is not only so. Now there are more troublesome things for the land in front of us. It is precisely because of this that there is no way. However, after so many tests, they finally found that the source of these elements is underground, and it seems to come from a very deep underground. It is precisely because of this that these elders can probably understand what is going on. They have always been ignorant of these things under the ground. After all, they usually focus their attention on the surface. That''s why there are so many troubles now. Because of this, there is no way now, because although they want to go directly into the ground to explore what is hidden under the ground, in the end, they also understand that it is not so easy to go deep under the ground according to their situation. So now this situation is very troublesome for these elders, because although they have successfully investigated the causes of this element change, they have no way to directly find the root of these element changes. Because of this, there is no way now. There are more and more troubles, and more and more responsible things. What''s more, the leader of man temple has begun to urge these elders to solve the problem as soon as possible. After all, solving problems for the leader is the root of the establishment of the Presbyterian Church. However, in the past two years, although there have been more and more troubles, the Presbyterian Church has not been able to give him a satisfactory answer. You know, once his leader gets angry, the consequences will be unimaginable. Because of this, there is no way now. Although there are so many troubles, if we can''t solve the immediate problem, I''m afraid their troubles will become more and more. That''s why these elders are meeting again, but now their Presbyterian Council is on the table But forever less an elder, his position is empty. It''s so empty there, but as these people who come to the meeting, it seems that not many of them can notice this empty position, and no one can notice that this place once belonged to an elder, so now this situation is very troublesome and difficult for them. Because of this, everyone is trying their best to find a way to get an effective conclusion. However, in the end, they have not been able to find an effective and feasible way. After all, none of them has ever thought about how to dig deep into the ground so many meters to find the root of this trouble. It is precisely because of this that the current situation is a big problem for this group of elders. Everyone wants to solve this problem, but everyone can''t come up with an effective method. This really makes elder Guang, as the chief leader of this meeting, very embarrassed. Although he thinks of this problem wholeheartedly, it''s a pity that the reality is different It gave him a heavy blow. Because of this, I can''t help it now. Elder Guang knows that these things are really troublesome for the square. Because of this, there is no way to solve it now. This situation means a lot of trouble to them. However, they are more willing to find the root of this underground element earlier than the one that will offend their leaders. After all, this is an important matter for them. As long as they can''t successfully find the root of these elements hidden in this land, then the trouble will naturally become more and more, and offending their elders is not a good end. Now there is one less person in their Presbyterian Council, and the rest of them are also cautious. They don''t want to do it any more Lose another elder. But after a long time of discussion, what results can you come up with? After all, at this time, they all know that the current situation is very troublesome and complicated for them, and there is hardly any way to get into the underground. Because of this, there is no way now. These troublesome things must be done for them. After they got the points and discussed them, they finally decided that they intend to mix the forces of all their elements together and directly blow up a big hole on the ground. Through this hole, they can also go deep into the ground very effectively, and then move quickly under the ground. Maybe through this method, they can really find this one. This is a very threatening thing that has been hidden underground. Because of this, there is no way now. Although there are a lot of troubles in front of them, they are more willing to take some time to prepare for the next action.After the house was finalized, elder Guang also revealed every elder''s idea. Although at this time, he knew that these elders certainly didn''t really do it to complete the task. They were just afraid of their leader''s authority. That''s why they were not willing to do it They didn''t want to, but in the end they made the decision. Mr. Guang submitted the plan to the leader directly through his attendants. And the rest of the elders also saw the end of the meeting, also immediately dispersed, they did their own things. But elder Guang was summoned by the leader alone at this time, because elder Guang knew in his heart that if the leader had something to talk with him, it was not for chatting, but for something really important. With this kind of mentality, elder Guang also quickly walked up the ten thousand stairs. When they reached the top of the building through this ladder, they also saw their leader sitting on the top of the tower. Chapter 764 It''s very important for him to know what happened in front of him. Usually, their leaders will pass on messages through the same way. Even elder Guang may not be able to see leaders several times in more than a year, but what happened this time? At this time, when the old square reached the top of the tower, he also saw it. At this time, the leader sat cross legged in the middle of a huge stone. He did not move, his eyes closed, his long hair flying in the wind, looking like a God. He sat quietly on that side, while he was waiting for the report of elder Guang. "Leader, I''m here, but if you want to report, I can ask someone to send my report directly. There''s no need for this little thing to disturb your continuous cultivation." At this time, the leader just shook his head slowly. It seems that he has something else to say, but what does he want to say at this time? Obviously, even elder Guang didn''t think of it at this time, so he was very curious at this time, because the leader would not summon him in person on weekdays. He would usually hand over all the big and small things to the people below. But why is he so interested today? So at this time, elder Guang was also very nervous, but on the other hand, he was very clear that the relationship between him and the leader had always been symbiotic. He also said that both of them could not do without each other, but it was because of this that he was even more surprised that his leader met him this time. I know you''ve done a lot of work, and I know now you''ve done your best to deal with the things in front of you. But on the other side, it''s obvious that even their leaders seem to have an indescribable expression. "So the facts are settled, aren''t they? Is the source of these unknown elements really from underground Hearing his leader say so, even elder Guang feels very strange. Isn''t it an established fact? Why do their leaders have to ask repeatedly? What is the causal relationship? At this time, when I heard their leader say so, it was obvious that elder Guang himself understood that the leader must know something. "If you have any suggestions here, or if you want us to do anything, you can tell us directly." But at this time, their leader shook his head and showed a very heavy expression. At this time, even in the square, they had never seen their leader record such an expression, because. This shows how difficult such a thing is. "Do you remember? I should have told you before. I said that long before this element changed, one day when I was doing routine meditation, I began to feel a wave of energy. As a result, this wave of energy actually directly affected me. " Elder Guang closed his eyes and thought carefully for a while. Before long, he also nodded. It''s true that their leader did say such a thing. I guess I was also influenced by this underground thing at that time, but I didn''t expect that this thing would develop so strongly at that time. Elder Guang nodded. Although he was also very strange that the leader said what these were for, it was obvious that master Guang had made a good guarantee at this time, and he would do his best to finish the task with the people under his command. At this time, the leader still had something to say, but in the end, he sighed, then nodded and let elder Guang leave. It is precisely because of this, so now I have a worry in my heart. If their leaders had changed a long time ago, why didn''t they be informed? Although most people feel at a loss, in the end, all of them have carried out their work step by step. At this time, by the afternoon of the next day, the group of elders have all gathered in the place where they found the strongest change in the power of elements, which is located at the junction of the north and the south Below a mountain peak. This mountain looks tall and straight, and there are many boulders around it. The top of the mountain looks like a thorn after another. Such a strange mountain peak, only the wind elder occasionally passed by when he was on his way several times, but whenever he was close to this hillside, he always felt a sense of inexplicability. It seems that there are many hidden things in this mountain, and many dangerous things are brewing in this mountain. That''s why the kite teacher now understands. His feeling before is not fake. There are many dangerous things in this mountain. At this time, you know, Mr. Feng Chang, it''s hard to investigate if they don''t dig the mountain thoroughly. That''s why Fengsao now knows that although the cold is the truth of all these things to all of them, elder Feng feels that it''s far from the truth, so there''s no way.In these processes, elder Feng has been trying every means to calm himself down, but in the end, he finds that he can''t calm down at all, because the closer he gets to the peak, the more he can feel many voices around his ears, as if he is telling him something, but in the end, elder Feng doesn''t know what to do Deal with this kind of thing. In this process, it is obvious that elder Feng understands that since the present thing has already started, what he can do is to try his best to solve all the troubles in front of him. He looked at the elders around him. At this time, he finally realized that it was the first time for them to take all actions in such a long time. You know, although the Presbyterian Council always ordered them to come out of the Qing Dynasty when they were in crisis, it was obvious that he did not expect this situation to happen so soon It''s too late. It''s really because of this, so there''s no way now. Elder Feng''s heart also knows that all this is their operation. But he doesn''t know why he always feels something is wrong in his heart at this time. Chapter 765 Because at this time, his heart also knew that although they had come here at this time, this mountain was not the main target of their action. First of all, when elder Lei got permission, several of them formed a circle. They looked at the mountain in front of them. It seemed that for the first time, they regarded nothing as their enemy. Elder Lei took the lead in releasing his powerful power. After the last blessing in the forest of death, his power has already been up for a long time. He took a deep breath, and then directly released a lightning in the sky. This lightning looks like lightning, and the thunder is very fierce. No one knows what will happen if he is struck by this lightning. The lightning broke through the earth''s surface very quickly, and then covered the whole mountain like a snake. No one knows what happened to these mountains? After such a powerful attack, the whole mountain now looks as good as ever. However, it is obvious that the current situation is nothing to them at all, because at this time, everyone knows that this mountain has been fishy since it was built, and now it is just just being met by them. So now they all nodded to each other, and then they began to gather all the strength of their life experience and bombard the mountain directly. All of a sudden, colorful lights flashed into this mountain, and countless people were thinking about what happened to this mountain. But as their strength began to grow stronger, the shape of the mountain gradually collapsed, but the next second there was a crash, and then there seemed to be countless elements released in this way. Now they see that the mountain has been wrapped by special elements. This element strength actually forms a natural barrier in front of the mountain. Through this barrier, we can''t really see what is behind the mountain. Because of this, everything is hidden under the mountain, and finally emerges in front of the elders. There is a bottomless pit under the mountain, which is very important No one knows how deep the hole is, but most people understand that what is hidden in the hole is absolutely not a good thing. Elder Li stepped forward a few steps, and then he took a look inside. But soon, he realized that the hole might be too dangerous, and he was not suitable to go alone. He looked at the brothers around him. At this time, they were all looking at the things in the mountain, but no one dared to move forward. After all, they are also people who have had close contact with the power of elements. Then they all know how terrible the power of elements is, and they also know how much influence this serious power can have on them. That''s why they dare not go near this place now, for fear that it will be hidden underground Something strange. It''s just because of this, so there''s no way now. Elder Wang looks at the brothers in front of him and sighs. Then he starts to use his own strength and shoots a beam of light from his hand. But the elders couldn''t see what was hidden in the light, so they couldn''t see it clearly what''s that. "Brothers, our leaders attach great importance to this matter, but if we don''t go on now, I''m afraid there will be more troubles." But when I heard elder Guang say that, few of the brothers around really want to play. So in the end, elder Guang sighed, because now he still understood that he had to go to such a big trouble himself. That''s why he jumped into this bottomless cave. But soon elder Li and elder Tu also looked at the people around him, and they couldn''t believe it These brothers really watched elder light enter this cave. Especially at this time, there was a look of schadenfreude on his face. "Is this what you''ve done? Don''t forget that elder Lei was in great trouble. If elder Guang hadn''t helped you cover up the news all the time, I''m afraid you don''t know where you are now. Even so, you still don''t want to help him now, do you? " But there was no way. In the end, elder Li was the first to jump down, and then elder Tu also jumped down. The remaining elders looked at each other, and finally they all chose to be on the surface. When elder Guang jumped into the cave which was illuminated by himself, he didn''t expect that the cave was so deep. After nearly 30 seconds of vertical falling, he still couldn''t feel like there was no floor. Therefore, elder Guang had to release more light columns from his hands to illuminate all the surrounding places.Finally, about a minute later, his legs finally fell to the ground. He immediately exerted the force of the elements on his body to cushion a falling shock wave. Then elder Tu and elder Li stood beside him. "Why are you two here?" But when elder Guang asked this question again, and looked at the two long faces, he understood immediately. After all, not everyone of these brothers was so ruthless. At least these two elders were not such people at all. "Well, since you have decided to go with me, I have no choice. I also hope that we can get along well in the next journey, and don''t forget what''s underground. We all don''t know." Elder Guang knew in his heart that the enemy they were about to face was actually the one who could change the power of elements, so his strength must not be underestimated. That''s why every one of them had to be careful now. And not only that, at this time, their hearts also understand what this situation means to them. This also illustrates a point from the side, that is, the current situation is a great challenge for them, and now they can only choose to face the difficulties. After all, except for them, no one will fight for themselves, and they can only rely on themselves. Chapter 766 At this time, in the cave, the elders continued to move forward as they had been at the beginning, and they did not stop. Because the current situation is a very dangerous situation for them. They know that hiding this kind of thing under the ground is something they have never seen before, and it is precisely because of this that there is no way now. They have to continue to move forward cautiously. That''s why they always pay attention to their surroundings every step forward. Even they don''t know that there is such a winding hole under the ground. Now in the process of moving forward, they will always pay attention to the surrounding meteorological environment. At least this place makes them feel creepy. They have never seen such a strange place before. When they enter the underground, the power of their elements seems to be absorbed and quickly passes out. What''s more, when the power of their elements was absorbed, he also felt that his divine power began to be disrupted. Originally, their power to destroy heaven and earth became very difficult after they reached the underground. Now they can only protect themselves through this power. Just because of this, there is no way for the elders. They have come to this place now, so what they can do now is to move on. After all, they are still carrying a very heavy task. This tunnel seems to be winding and circling, but it goes straight under the ground. In the process of their advance, the surrounding rocks also start to fly away. It seems that some strange forces are pulling these rocks around, and they float in the air. It looks very special. The earth elder has always been very kind to the element of land, but when he saw the stones and soil suspended in the air, he also felt very strange. Then he began to approach this pile of stones curiously. He was ready to reach out to test it, but when he reached out for a moment. He suddenly flew out towards the rear, then hit the wall heavily, and all the stones fell down. It was only at this time that the elders found that the surrounding elements were distorted, and at the same time, they would affect the surrounding materials. That''s why there is no way. They can only move on, and only in this way can they get closer to where they are step by step. It''s a pity that almost all of these substances under the ground have changed. No one knows what they will encounter in the future. That''s why the elders around them have become more careful with each other once again after seeing the earth elders being hit by this unknown force. They continue to walk towards the depth of this underground cave, but they are close to the bottom, and the elements around them have changed again. This time, they all see water droplets floating in the air, and there are countless thunderbolts flowing inside these water droplets. It seems that the lightning released by Lei Changlao has been absorbed by the elements below. It is precisely because of this that the strange phenomenon of the combination of water and lightning appears. Elder Wang can''t believe that they knew little about the land under the ground when they were born. But now it''s no use saying more. They can only move on. He wanted to see how many things there were under the ground that they had never understood, so there was no way at this time. They could only move on and continue to look at all the things in front of them. It is precisely because of this, so now in the process of their progress, they have been observing the things around them that are affected by the quality of others from time to time, because their hearts also understand that the things that can be affected by the force of elements are absolutely worthless, and from the side, it shows how dangerous things are hidden underground, and they continue to work underground For hours, even now they don''t know whether it''s day or night. They move forward through the light elements from their own body given by the light elder. It is precisely because of the help of the light elder''s elements that they can continue to move forward. They move forward step by step with their weak and unstable light. They are in the underground cave. As they observe the strange scenes around them, they continue to see how far they can go. And it''s not surprising that when they arrive at the underground cave, excluding the surrounding elements, they see a very strange thing, which looks like a biological shell It''s the same. Each of these spikes has its own unique force. "What on earth is this?" It is obvious that no one knows what they are facing at this time. After a while, all the soil around them is agglomerated because of these elements and so on, and they become people agglomerated with sand sentence by sentence. Moreover, it seems that they still have a sense of autonomy. After seeing the three elders, the surrounding environment is very beautiful Some of the sand also agglomerates with each other, they all have different strength.They look at some sand in front of them and think about many things in their heart, but the most important thing is that they still don''t understand what these sand are. But then all the sand turned into human shape. Seeing this scene, several elders were surprised. They didn''t expect that the situation was like this. Now they have to deal with enemies like this. After thinking of this step, they become more nervous with each other, because until now no one knows how to deal with these abnormal things. But then these elements began to release their power, which elder Guang did not expect. He had never seen such strange things in the world. It should be said that these elders had never seen such opponents at this time. This group of people made of sand released several flashes of lightning in a flash. Chapter 767 And these lightning seems to be very powerful, even before the light elder beat back several steps, if not for the light elder in a hurry to organize a lot of elements to resist. I''m afraid he has lost at least half of his kung fu. It''s just because of this, so now elder Guang''s heart knows that this matter is not so easy to solve. At least elder Guang''s heart also knows that they are one of the few opponents who know how to use elements. So at this time, there are only the next few steps, and then he tries every means to gather his strength The power of elements, he instantly turned the biggest power of elements into a very hot light. The light is just like a laser, it is just a moment. In front of me, the sand immediately scattered, but this time, the sand just scattered, and soon gathered together again. Then the whole body of the sand began to emit a burst of white light. As soon as elder Guang saw that it was wrong, he immediately ordered the other elders to retreat. But it''s too late, this man made of sand, in the moment of emitting this laser. The elders around them couldn''t dodge, but at this critical moment, the earth elder immediately released his strength and built a wall in front of the three of them. The wall looked very simple, but it could resist the laser attack. So the earth elder successfully used his power The wall, which was speculated by force, successfully resisted the laser. Even the earth people who released the laser did not think of the physical condition of the earth elder. Even at this time, they could still release such a powerful force of elements. It can be seen that the physical strength of these elders is absolutely extraordinary. If ordinary witches were in such an environment, they would have been killed by bleeding. After all, part of their life force has begun to be made up of elements. Once that part of their life is disturbed, it will also change their body. From this, we can see what kind of power these elders have and what kind of restraint they have. They can even play such a qualified power in such a short time. Seeing that the other two elders were threatening, elder Li didn''t hesitate at this time. He rushed up first, and then punched hard to directly smash the soft clay man in front of him. However, after this clay was broken, the next second he condensed again, and one of the hands of this clay man turned into a machete, and directly came to the elder. Seeing this scene in front of him, elder Li was surprised. The next second, he turned over from the side. Then he punched again and directly broke the machete in the clay man''s hand. but it is as like as two peas. This clay man can still be reborn. And not only that, but at this time, the elders found that other elements in the surrounding land were again gathered up again at this time, which looked very special. Then he did not become a clay man again. Their fight has changed from three against one to three against three, and it is still in such a narrow environment. Because of this, these elders are very nervous with each other, and they know that the current situation is a very critical time for them, because if they are free to use all kinds of forces at ordinary times, they can use these forces at will and use the mud in front of them There are thousands of pieces of people gathered by the earth. Unfortunately, there is no way now, because now their hearts are clear, that is, what they are doing now can be said to be more difficult than ever. However, this is because of this, so now this situation is particularly testing the normal ability of these elders. Because of this, there is no way now. These elders frown with great worry while thinking about it. But the next second they also saw, that is, these clay people who are made of clay in front of them, they seem to be able to use many kinds of strength, more than a clay man who is the first to bear the brunt. He actually condensed all his strength in his fist, and then hit it directly with one punch. At the moment when he went out, even the air trembled. No one knew why he could release such a powerful force, but the force elder still clenched his teeth and closed tightly, then rushed up and took his fist. Even he was beaten back by this punch for several steps, but in the process, elder li himself knew that his own strength was affected, so he could not play as usual. Because of this, he could only clamp down on this clay man with his own hands, and then he died Very quickly, he threw the clay man aside. The clay man hit the wall and broke into pieces. But not surprisingly, even elder Li knew that this clay man would be reborn.This is just like the other clay people. They are the Xiaoqiang who can''t fight. So in the present situation, these elders can only deal with it by themselves. Elder Guang is constantly releasing laser at this time, but these clay people seem to have gradually adapted to this element. Although the power of light is not so easy to master, the speed of recovery of these clay people is getting faster and faster after they are attacked. On the other hand, the earth elders just use their own advantages to tear up their bodies directly by the power of elements. However, after the body was torn apart, there was nothing in it. There was nothing controlling the soil. It seemed that the soil was spontaneously condensed together. Because of this, they are stunned by each other, and they don''t know what to do with the current situation. However, since they have come to this place, they naturally have the obligation to make these very dangerous creatures unable to leave the ground, and they want to completely eliminate them. Chapter 768 At this time, these clay people, who were made of clay, began to release all kinds of elemental power, and their use of this strong talent surprised these elders who claimed to be gifted, because they did not expect that their own power would be used so well by others one day, and that''s why Now they feel nervous on one side, and on the other, they think they should try their best to deal with the opponents in front of them. This is a duel that no one knows, so these elders don''t have to refuse to use too strong power for their so-called reputation. But now they have a chance to show their skills. Because of their geographical location, they can''t stretch their hands and feet. That''s why these elders have a look at each other and find the solutions they are looking for. But in the end, they still can''t come up with more effective methods to restrain the change of the current situation, so at this time, they can only use their own elements to attack these clay people. They hope to be able to check the weak parts of these clay people through these attacks. Unfortunately, all of these failed after all, because you can look like they are invincible, and no one knows what the situation of these clay people is. "Are they the ones who influence the power of elements underground?" Although this time for the earth elder, all the love is so unreasonable, but in the end he still chose to calm down, and then he continued to attack these people made of clay. But in the end, these people who are made of clay still can''t be hurt too much, and they seem to have unlimited life and can be reborn continuously, and the power they can release becomes more and more powerful every time they are reborn. Now these elders still have one of the best advantages, that is, they are far more proficient in using their own power than these clay men. But as time goes on, as long as they continue to attack like this, these clay men will learn their own power sooner or later. At that time, I''m afraid these elders will never be him Our opponents. Just when these elders were so worried, they suddenly started an elder, and in an instant, they were beaten by a clay man who rushed up. This is the clay man who has learned the element of force. But the next second, he will be immediately detonated by an elemental force released by the earth elder. After all, these earth people are made of soil, and controlling soil is nothing to the soil. Tucao in this moment, and instantly use the power of the elements on his hands to make complaints about the clay people made of clay. However, these clay men could gather again after being detonated. When the elder decided to use his own primitive power to control these clay men, he was very surprised to find that he could not control these clay men at all, just as these clay men were not made of clay. It is precisely because of this, so there is no way, the trouble is still going on. But just because of this, these elders seem to have learned a lot of methods and skills. They are trying to deal with these clay people. They also know in their hearts that although these clay people seem to be invincible, they are made up of elements. Unfortunately, there are too few brothers around them to find the elements that can deal with these clay people. That''s why these elders are very nervous, and they are very nervous It''s because they can''t deal with these clay people, and it''s true now. The power of these clay people is very strong, and no one knows what they will do. At the same time, these people around them also began to use their strength very actively, and began to deal with these people who built with soil. However, it is obvious that at this time, the strength of these people who built with soil has gradually exceeded the scope of these elders. How can they use this power to look fierce? But there is a problem that although the power they have seems so powerful, these elders are still unable to deal with these clay men. So they can only fight and retreat, and continue to retreat while fighting. However, in the process of retreat, they found that these clay men were extremely fast. I didn''t give myself a chance to catch up with them directly. In the future, they would choose the place where the elders had the weakest defense to launch a fierce attack. The first ones to bear the brunt were these elders The power of their old elements. Because at this time, the elemental power of these elders is still so weak, and because they are in this special place, their elemental power has also been affected to a certain extent. Therefore, the battle of these elders has become very difficult. Although they want to kill these elders very much, they are made of clay natives.But at this time, they are almost invincible, any attack will be digested by them, and they can regenerate indefinitely, which really makes these elders feel very headache. But all of a sudden, elder Guang seems to have seen the weakness of these clay men. It turns out that they have chosen the wrong target all the time, because these clay men don''t have self-consciousness, and they don''t agglomerate spontaneously. The reason why they agglomerate is because of the spines on this huge shell. These monitors look very sharp, and can also release a certain degree of element force, so the element force that really created these clay people is actually these crustaceans. The light elder saw this, he took advantage of these clay people to dodge the Kung Fu, directly released a laser, quickly hit a spike on the shell. Sure enough, under the attack of elder light, one of the clay men was seriously injured and fell to the ground. But soon he was going to rally again, but this time the power of the elements released by him was not as strong as before. Chapter 769 Seeing this situation, the elder Tu didn''t hesitate. He agglomerated the surrounding stones and turned them into a very huge meteorite. He threw it directly at the carapace. Sure enough, with a crackling sound, the crustacean was destroyed more than half in a moment, and the first one was elder Li. At this time, elder Li didn''t want to be beaten by these clay men. So he quickly concentrated his speed at his feet when these clay people didn''t pay attention, and then it passed directly through these clay like lightning, and people directly arrived in front of the carapace, and it jumped directly into the carapace. Then he began to exert his destructive power. With only one punch, he directly smashed out numerous cracks in the shell. Then he swept his legs and directly interrupted all the spikes around him. In an instant, all the clay people around directly dissipated and condensed on them. The force of the elements directly returned to this huge shell, which seemed to have been seriously injured. Generally, these elders only heard a very earth shaking roar from the underground. Then the huge shell sank directly into the ground and disappeared like swimming. He was directly immersed in the endless loess under the ground. At this time, the elders found that they had already lost their target. They don''t know what to do. Looking at all this, their hearts are very complicated, because this situation is also true for them. At first, they thought that they should be able to find the truth and hope that they had been dreaming of, but now the situation is different, because at this time their goal has already been lost, and then they don''t know how to find it. After all, it can be said that this piece of loess in front of them is completely unable to control, and so much loess can be said to directly block their way of departure. What''s more, the countless forces of the elements under the ground are still influencing these elders, and they all benefit from their precise control of the forces of the elements. Otherwise, I''m afraid they would have been unable to get up at this moment. But even if it is like this, now they have no need to stay in this place, because if they continue to stay like this, the force of these elements may have an irreversible impact on their bodies. Just because of this, these elders also took this opportunity to directly escape from this place. They jumped up, flew up into the sky again, and directly reached the surface. As the elders on the surface, although they still talked about this pit, and they also seemed to hear the sound of countless battles from underground, but in the end, no one went down to help them. "How''s it going? Just now I heard countless noises coming from underground. Do you mean you are fighting with something? " As soon as the light elder came out of the surface wind, he immediately went up to ask. However, at this time, the old snow in the square only had a cold expression on his face. Today, this incident almost killed him. Moreover, this incident really made him see clearly what kind of people their so-called brothers were. He should know that now they have no need to continue If the negotiation goes on like this, he''s completely cold hearted to these brothers. "Are you just going to let us die?" Elder light just coldly left such a sentence, and then quickly disappeared in the north of this piece of land. Elder Tu, elder Li and elder Shui also left with elder Guang. At least in the present situation, the remaining elders just stood in the same place and watched them leave. "Do you think we are going too far?" Obviously, the one who is most concerned about this issue at this time is Mr. Lei. After all, he was punished by the leader. This time, if the leader is accountable again, he is afraid that the Presbyterian Council of light will directly push him to the front and take the main responsibility behind the scenes. Maybe even this time, elder Feng, elder fire and elder Lei all have to pay the price. At present, they do not rule out this possibility, but they have to pay the price for fighting for the light elder. It is not cost-effective to trade like this. After all, they always have their own abacus from the beginning, and because of this, there is no way now. They are also very clear in their hearts about the current situation. Because of this, this situation is very difficult for them. Now that they have chosen to go their separate ways, they have to be prepared for a protracted war. Looking at the expressions on the faces of the elders around, elder Feng himself knows that they are ready for the worst."What? Now you are flustered. Don''t forget that our strength is far above them. After our strength has been strengthened, it is very difficult for this piece of land and these elders to be our opponents. So I hope you can be more confident and don''t think about so many things. " Hearing what elder Feng said, he could not wait for the fire for a long time. After all, he had personal grudges against this group of elders long ago, although most of these grudges came from elder fire''s violent temper. But there is no way. Now that the situation is like this, they have to prepare for it. Just because of this, elder Feng immediately turned into a gust of wind, and then he escorted the other two elders to fly to the other side. This time, they went to the place they were most familiar with. That''s the south. Once there is a civil war between the elders, it will be a very strict and severe war for this land. Because of this, now I know in Fengze that in order to win this war, in addition to enhancing my own strength, it is also very necessary to win a certain degree of support, and there is nothing like the support of the southern tribes It''s even more important. Chapter 770 "What did you say they just met underground?" Obviously, at this time, the fire elder was still not very clear. He had just observed what these people saw, but from their angry appearance, we could see that the situation was really bad. But now elder Feng doesn''t care about it. After all, the situation is a very advantageous thing for him. He has already planned to compete with these elders. That''s why they know what they have done for a while. After they break up, they always have the chance to fight with this group of elders directly, so in a sense, this is not a bad thing. It''s just that even the elders themselves didn''t expect that the struggle between them would come so fast now, but it''s not too late to start this fight. Unfortunately, the current situation is not a good thing for all of them, and it is precisely because of this that they now understand that although they can temporarily delay the beginning of the battle, it all depends on how elder Guang should treat them. At least until now, the contradictions in their lives have not been reconciled, so now they have no way. At this time, they also continued to go to their southern tribes, trying to find those among them who could solve the problem. At least now elder Guang has placed most of his hopes on overlord. He has always hoped to get more help from overlord. After all, he has always trusted overlord. But this time, he didn''t know whether he could get what he really wanted from the overlord. After all, most of elder Feng''s training materials were based on the materials provided by the overlord. Because of this, there was no way. All of them understood a problem. Their conflict really started too fast, even the beginning of the conflict has begun to make people feel a little unexpected. Because the original idea in their mind was to set up an underground organization with strong defense capability before everyone was aware of it. At the same time, they also have to actively contact with these inferior attendants in the temple of man, and absorb them to join their own small groups. Only in this way can they carry out more plans more smoothly. After all, if you want to fight with these elders, it is absolutely necessary to recruit more people who can use the power of elements. So the battle in front of them is very important. Now they have not been able to get an effective containment of the work on hand, which is enough to show that their plan is also very successful at this time, but the success of their plan in this period does not mean that they are qualified to fight against the whole man temple. Because in addition to actively looking for these people with special abilities, now they have a top priority, and they almost feel that it is difficult to deal with the enemy, that is, the leader of the whole temple. Basically, no one knows how strong their leader is, but it can be said that their leader is the longest one who has succeeded to the throne for so many years. Being able to stay in this position for such a long time really shows how strong their leaders are, because every year there are at least many talented people who can control many elements to fight with their leaders, but their leaders can successfully defend their own position every time. It can be seen from this that the strength of their leaders is absolutely extraordinary. It is precisely because of such an idea that they now understand it. It''s rather troublesome to deal with these things well. Because all of them don''t know whether they can win their leader or not, but there is no way. Now that things have started, what they can do now is to hold on. Only in this way can they do their best to deal with these troubles, and lay a solid foundation for their efforts. But even if this is the case, now they still have not many ways to deal with the current trouble. What is the strength of their leaders? Over the years, no one can really say it. This is also the place they are most concerned about. If the Presbyterian Council is their only goal, they don''t have to be so nervous, because now with their own strength, they can almost fight back with the remaining four elders. But only their leader, who can be said to have been very scared all the time, has always taken this leader as their first goal since they had their own position in this exhibition.It''s a pity that after so long, they still can''t find someone who can restrain their goal, so it''s a headache for all of them. They want to deal with it well for a long time. However, after so many years, they still have not been able to find a solution. Because they have always forgotten a problem. Although their own strength is constantly increasing in the process, isn''t their leader''s strength also increasing? In any case, their training can not be compared with that of their leaders, so there is no way now. Although every one of them wants to solve these problems as soon as possible, it is almost impossible from the perspective of shadow. Although they have been thinking that there may be many ways to restrain their leaders in this land, in the end, they still find that they are wrong. There is no such power in the world, and they can restrain their leaders at will. What they have now is only to think about their power, and they have only slightly improved it, false If they haven''t improved their strength in advance, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to deal with them now. Because of this, it''s clear that what they have on hand is more complicated than they think. Chapter 771 Because now they are dealing with an opponent that they can hardly deal with. And they know little about the opponent''s information, so now it can be said that they have a lot of troubles. As they thought about this, they chatted, and then they quickly came to the southern tribes. At this time, the situation of the southern tribes seemed to be the same at the beginning. Except for the volcano in front of them, which seemed to have been excited and erupting, there was no change at all. Looking at these scenes, we can see that they are different from each other When there was no difference. Even elder Feng began to sigh that there are still many things in the world that cannot be changed. For example, this southern tribe he trusted most has always been his loyal ally, at least now in his heart. Although there are so many things in his mind, before he saw overlord, he still couldn''t communicate with these things. These three corners quickly landed at the gate of the camp of the giant beast tribe. They also looked up and looked at a place they were very familiar with. Although it seemed that there was no change, they knew it at this time. It seems that the atmosphere of this place has changed a little. While they think about it, they continue to approach the territory of bawangsuo. Sure enough, at this time, they do see some changes in the atmosphere from this field. At this time, they also see that many people are watching their expressions change subtly. "Hello, how is your overlord recently? Now I have something important to find him. I hope he can come out and meet me as soon as possible." When elder Feng said that, it was obvious that the expressions on the faces of the soldiers around them at this time were not different from before, but their expressions began to become a little impatient at this time. They directly returned to their posts, and then whispered a word, and immediately someone ran in their direction, and they began to look for the overlord. After all, there are still some things they should do, so in the present situation, they go to find the overlord, and then they know what the purpose of these elders is to find the overlord. They had already met Bawang and told him that the elders came to him again. But at this time, the expression of Bawang became very simple. Because now the overlord himself knows it. These elders can only explain one problem when they come to look for themselves. Now he doesn''t need his help again. It''s a pity that this situation is nothing to the overlord, and he knows it in his heart. Now he didn''t have to look at the faces of the elders any more. But now the overlord''s heart knows that his deep strength has not been strengthened to a certain extent, so it is absolutely not a good thing to fight with these elders rashly. Because of this, the overlord went out step by step, just like before. He went outside and looked at my elders with a smile. But at this time, it was obvious that the faces of these elders were not so good-looking. "What''s the matter?" The overlord went out. At this time, it was obvious that his definition of these elders had basically disappeared, but even so, he pretended to respect them very much. This time you come to me, I know, there must be something bothering me, right? At this time, the overlord laughed as he spoke, and then continued to talk with these elders. However, only elder Feng could have such a good relationship with him at this time. Although the other two elders had heard of him, they were not very familiar with him. Then the whole text is naturally written by Feng Chang. It''s more appropriate for him to say these words. So at this time, elder Feng also smiles and nods his head. "Yes, I need your help a lot of times, and that''s why now. I need your help, and my heart has become particularly urgent. " At this time, the overlord brothers also understood that old kite was just using himself, but there was no way, because although he had strength in the newspaper, he had to face the three elders. I''m afraid he didn''t have the courage now. And more importantly, now he knows that one thing is more important than challenging these elders, that is, the future of his tribe. All he did was for the sake of his tribe. Because of this, the overlord now knows very well that if his wishful thinking led to serious trouble for his tribe, then he is also responsible. The fight against the Presbyterian Council has to be discussed in the long run, so the overlord doesn''t speak now. He just calms down, and then he begins to take these elders around and talk about these things. However, whether they are the elders or the overlord, they understand very well.They are also playing Tai Chi constantly between the two sides, and that''s why there is no way now. Overlord is procrastinating as much as possible. After all, he still has an idea in his heart, that is, these elders may not like it very much and then leave, but in the end, he still finds it almost impossible. The elders want to get some benefits from him no matter what they think, so there is no way now. The overlord is taking the elders around, and at the same time, he begins to ask them tentatively what they want to do when they come here this time? At this time, the elder''s face was not as nervous as he thought. "I come to you this time and have a very important thing to discuss with you. I believe you should understand in your heart that there are still a lot of troubles in front of us, but now there is an important thing that I hope needs your help. That is, we need to have a very strong army, so now I need your help. I need you to help me get rid of one of its powerful troops as a preparation Hearing this request, Overlord was shocked. He thought that he didn''t expect that one day these elders would even trouble himself. Did he say that they were going to fight? Chapter 772 Thinking of this, a very complicated mood began to emerge in the overlord''s heart. On the one hand, he knew that he had to preserve his strength, but on the other hand, he knew very well. That is, in addition to preserving his own strength, there is another more important thing, that is, he must not be able to surrender his military strength to others. Now elder Feng really wants to ask for his own troops as soon as he comes up. "You should know that after I had a battle with the tribe in the north before, there are few troops left under me now, so I can only let them maintain the internal security of my tribe at most, so basically there is not much possibility to divide some troops to you." But at this time, elder Feng seemed to be a little reluctant. He took a few steps forward, squinted and said to overlord word by word. "I hope you can understand that this matter is not as simple as you think. It''s absolutely useful for us to take this soldier. And I tell you that once we get it, you will benefit from it." That is to say, he himself has been friends with elder Feng for so many years, so he knows it in his heart. Even if elder Feng is really carrying out some important plan, even if they really succeed, I''m afraid he won''t get any benefits in the end. "I hope you can understand that now I really don''t have many soldiers to give you. If I give you all my soldiers directly, I''m afraid there will be trouble in my tribe. I''m afraid it will be very difficult for me to manage my tribe later." Overlord''s words are very reasonable, but at this time, it''s obvious how much elder Feng doesn''t care about overlord''s tribe, and how much he doesn''t care about these people. "You should know the agreement we made at the beginning, that is, when either of us is in trouble, we have to help immediately. I''m fully prepared, but now when I need your help, you even refuse me." After hearing these words, it is obvious that elder Feng is very angry. He didn''t expect that overlord could betray himself so easily. He didn''t dare to imagine what happened before. So now he is determined to ask overlord to give all the soldiers under his hand to himself. "I hope you can think twice, because don''t forget that the relationship between our two sides is also a very important thing. If what you do violates the most basic principles of our relationship, then I''m afraid there will be no possibility of cooperation between our two sides in the future. I don''t think you want the contradiction between our two sides to intensify." Although elder Feng was very angry at this time, the reason for his anger was not that the overlord had said such a thing. The reason for his anger now was that he began to feel that he could not control the overlord. He could not control the overlord''s resistance to him. This was what made him feel painful and angry. Because controlling one thing in a person''s personality is the most basic need to control. In the present situation, elder Feng is gradually unable to control the overlord. How can he not be alarmed. After all, he can lose the support of overlord today, so whose support will he lose next time? When he thought of this, his heart began to become more entangled, but the more he did, the more he dared not continue to talk, as if a black hole had begun to form in his mind. The black hole swallowed him directly and gradually. He didn''t expect that the overlord would refuse his help at this time. If there is no overlord''s help, then I''m afraid that elder Feng''s early plans are basically in vain, because elder Feng needs a large number of people to fight for him at this time, otherwise his plan will be difficult to achieve, but now that this is the situation, elder Feng has no way. Although he really wants to use his element power to teach overlord a lesson, or to flatten his whole tribe, let him know that he can''t do it now, because in addition to overlord, there are many tribes in the south. These tribes can also give elder Feng a certain degree of support, so if the overlord doesn''t work, elder Feng can only transfer the target to other tribes. He hoped that these tribes could stand by elder Feng at any time when necessary, speak for him and help him. So the more so, the more unable elder Feng was to show his power casually, because elder Lei''s thunder made the whole southern tribes fear for many years. Because of this, there is no way now. Wind elder can only choose to calm down, because now he can''t easily move overlord. Once the overlord makes a mistake, I''m afraid that if elder Feng wants to win the trust of other tribes in the south, it will become more difficult. Now he has to find ways to let these tribes in the South have a certain degree of choice, at least temporarily.In addition to the support of these tribes in the south, there is another important thing for him, that is, although the elders are still divided, elder Guang has no good relationship with himself at most. At least on elder Guang''s side, he doesn''t plan to fight with elder Feng, or fight with him, which is not a good thing in itself A reasonable thing. He also knew in his heart that there could never be any contradiction between the elders, let alone a fight, because Zhang''s power was too strong. Once a fight broke out. I''m afraid that when it comes to the whole land behind, animals will collapse and fall apart. At that time, it''s probably the city-state from the East that will take advantage of the opportunity to enter. It''s precisely because of this, that''s why elder Feng has to seize the time and find an opportunity to organize his own strength. If elder Phoenix can organize his own strength in a short time, I''m afraid he will be behind. The advantage he has on hand will be irresistible, because in the process of fighting, he pays attention to the timing of fighting and the problem of dialysis. Chapter 773 If he can take down several other elders in an instant to a great extent, and launch another raid on their leaders while their leaders don''t get the exact information, maybe they can easily defeat their leaders in front of the overwhelming majority. Although they think so now, the reality is always cruel, because at this time, it is obvious that they also understand that it is extremely difficult for them to defeat the leaders by their own strength. After all, no one knows what kind of power these leaders still have, and the key point is that they should be more cautious in the face of an enemy they know little about. Therefore, there is no way to deal with the current situation. Just because of this, now that the wind is growing, the old man can only choose to bear it for a while. He is biting his teeth and tightening his teeth Then he dropped a hard word. "Yes, but I hope you don''t regret today''s decision." After that, he turned around and left immediately. He knew that there was no need for him to keep on pestering with the overlord. Because he still has a lot of things to do, he has a lot of things to prepare, so he naturally does not have much time to waste on the overlord, so he also chose to leave, but he secretly made up his mind that he will clean up the overlord after the next success of his winning plan. He wanted to see what kind of things the overlord could do under his oppression. Just because of this, he now had to bear it for the time being, and then the strong strength gathered on him, flew directly into the sky and disappeared without a trace. Although this matter is nothing to the overlord at present, it is also a catalyst, which directly and indirectly leads him to speed up his own pace, because now he basically has a formal feud with the elder. It''s a pity that the only way for him to continue to cultivate his mind is to do nothing else. But in the end, the overlord also knew that although he looked very unbearable, he was not. After all, in addition to their own side, in the constant efforts, the other side of the fire at this time also continues to exercise his strength, once the fire can be trained to shape. So he can bring many advantages to the overlord, so now the fiery is one of the most important people, and the overlord also knows that now his plan can not be achieved without fiery. So Bawang didn''t hesitate to think of it. He quickly returned to his camp, and the police car directly chose to squat down and continue training. On the other side, the fire is still training his ability in an orderly way. In fact, he doesn''t look as strong as he thought, but he is really much better than these. At least now he won''t resist the power of the daughter of death. However, not resisting the power of the children of death does not mean that the fire can directly obtain all the power, because in the process of obtaining the use of the journey of death, making the daughter of death trust herself is just the first step, so there are many things that need to be practiced step by step by itself in the future, and there is no way. But in the middle of the fire cultivation, the soldiers of the giant beast tribe came to tell the fire that the gang of elders had come. Hearing this news, the fire naturally can''t sit still. He stands up very quickly, and then he runs directly towards the camp of the beast tribe. At this time, the fire has got a certain degree of power overtime, so his running speed is different from ordinary people, and becomes very fast. After arriving at this place, he also saw the overlord who had been squatting in the cave. At this time, the overlord seemed to be in a good mood, and there was no pressure at all. Instead, he felt more nervous because he didn''t know what the overlord was like. "What happened? I heard that the elders have already come. " The overlord nodded and did not speak. But at this time, the fire was also worried to death. He began to turn around while thinking. "Did he ask you anything?" Overlord nodded gently. "I know, so I chose to refuse him, and he looked very unhappy when he left." Hearing this, the fire sighed and shook his head. He had always thought that although Bawang was a violent man, he would not make mistakes in Dafei, but now it seems that he is not. "If he has anything to ask for, you just agree with him. After all, our strength is not formed yet. If you want to provoke him so quickly, what should we do in case he retaliates against us in the future?"Hearing this, the overlord sighed and then opened his eyes with great difficulty. "I can''t help it. It''s a very difficult thing for me to follow this situation. You know, there are not many troops in our tribe now, and recently I have just reorganized the main forces in our tribe, but these forces are reserved for us to fight on a large scale in the future, and now this old man has a mouth I''m going to give him all my troops. How do you think that''s possible? " When they heard about the end of the overlord, even the fire sank. Indeed, if it was some other requirements, such as what material to have, they were willing to give them. But now it''s too much to ask elder Feng. He is going to drag the whole tribe of overlord into the mire and let these soldiers of overlord sacrifice for him. "And now?" "What about the back? Now I''m afraid he''s not going to be able to kill us. If we don''t have enough power to deal with him, we''ll have to deal with him Chapter 774 This is really a very troublesome thing for the overlord, because now I know that if he doesn''t have a good relationship with these elders, I''m afraid that if these elders directly retaliate in the future, I''m afraid that the overlord''s side will be completely overwhelmed, but there''s no way. After all, the current overlord has a lot of things to do. What makes him even more curious is why they actually choose to borrow soldiers from themselves at this time. After all, they don''t need so many messy cases. They can have a certain degree of combat effectiveness only by themselves. That''s why For this reason, now overlord himself feels very strange. Although there are many things in his mind at this time, in the end, he still can''t figure out these things in front of him. Therefore, when he can''t figure out this thing, what Tyrannosaurus Rex does is gradually calm down, and then continue to do what he should do at the beginning, that is to continue to deal with these troubles in front of him. Now although Bawang is still training, but in some cases, Bawang is also very clear. According to the speed of his training, it is estimated that it is difficult to catch up with their planned progress, but there is no way, because the current situation is a must for him. Because of this, there is no way now. Overlord can only continue to train his own strength in an orderly way, but it''s a pity that all kinds of troubles will inevitably appear in the process of training. Just like what overlord knows in his heart now, he knows that although he keeps training in an orderly way now, it''s also for his own future, but now no matter how he cultivates his own strength When he could not achieve perfect control and balance, he naturally began to worry. But there''s no way, because that''s what happened at this moment. On the other hand, the daughter of death is also having a conversation with the fire. It seems that if the overlord fails to cultivate his strength successfully, the most important part of the plan will have to be dealt with by the fire in the end. However, it is obvious that at this time, he does not want to be put on such a decision for no reason, so now there is no way for him to do what he can, and he can only move forward in the direction of his own efforts. At this time, it''s obvious that in the process of continuous training, fiery also put more energy into it. But what he didn''t know is that the more he put in his energy, he found that his humanity at this time actually began to become less and less. Because of this, now he is becoming more and more indifferent to many things. On the other side, Chudong continued to move towards the side of the forest. Chudong also made great efforts to avoid the main road and began to move towards the side road. After all, not many people would come to the side of the forest. Chudong, as a person who goes through the past, at least in a sense, he understands the habits of the city-state, so Chudong''s road is also very safe, but it doesn''t mean that Chudong has nothing to worry about at this time, because he still has another trouble, that is, his good friends and brothers running. Running at this time can be said that God was seriously injured, because at this time the wound on his body has not been fully healed, so now he looks like an almost decadent person. He had almost lost most of his fighting power, and now it was very difficult for him to walk alone, but Chu Dong still did not give up. After all, he knew in his heart that he could not easily abandon his friends. Chu Dong thought so, and continued to move towards his destination, but it was obvious at this time. Even he knew that the current situation was a very difficult time for him, because the original plan was about ten days, but they didn''t think of it. In the end, their plan took nearly a month, and now they didn''t even see the shadow of the forest. After this, even Chu Dong himself felt a little tired. Because of this, there is no way to move forward. Chudong thinks about the way they will go and what they will do. On the other hand, Chudong also knows that there is not much left for them to do now, and what Chudong can do now is to do their best in the process of their moving forward It''s the only way to grasp the people around you. But in the process of moving forward, Chu Dong can hardly move forward as fast as before. In addition, since the great changes happened in YEYE Town, basically not many people are willing to go out directly, and the issue of work permit has spread to other city states. At least in Chu Dong this period of time, now his heart is clear. Sure enough, at this time, the beggar Wang also completely threw the pot on Chu Dong''s head.His behavior and action have been solved. Sometimes some people can''t completely trust some things. It''s just because of this. Now Chu Dong''s action is also very anxious, because this thing also explains from the side. They are really calculating people. After the Beggar King sold Chu Dong and his party, Chu Dong had no way to know what happened afterwards. But Chu Dong knew one point. Next time, when he arrived at YeYe town again, he was afraid that he would encounter more trouble. In any case, beggars king, he will kill Chu Dong directly. After all, things like this, he will never let Chudong bad again, his good thing is precisely because of this, so now Chudong has no way. He can only continue to move forward. Now Chu Dong has been moving forward in this wasteland for more than a month. In this more than a month, Chu Dong''s action is also very difficult, because Chu Dong also knows in his heart that what he is doing now is a very difficult decision for him, and he doesn''t want to make it Knowing where the lens of this road is, on the one hand, he has to constantly take care of this friend who has been lying on the back of the king of the wildebeest. Chapter 775 Chu Dong also felt that he had become sad all over the time. On the contrary, the king of the wildebeest is still quiet. Even in the process of moving forward, he has no complaint at all, because he knows that Chu Dong has paid too much for their plan, and he himself deeply repents for his decision. He also knows that he should not have put all this on Chu Dong. Although this is the case, now that it has happened, all of them should try their best to solve these problems directly. Because of this, there is no way now. As they move forward, they continue to think about the follow-up things. It is only after the city-state''s insight has changed that they have no idea about the city-state''s weapons. But in the end, he found that this was not the case, because this matter was a shocking secret to Chu Dong. It turned out that these people on Chen Fang''s side had already discovered this kind of thing called element and so on, and they also used various means to counter it. It seems that the city-state side has been prepared for a long-term war. It seems that they have made a decision long ago to compete with this group of primitive people. Even Chu Dong''s contact during this period of time began to have some conspiracy information. Now he felt that he had to find a way to solve the dilemma in front of him, but he didn''t know what to do. For Chu Dong, this day was just as normal as usual. He continued to hobble through the wilderness, and behind him was the king of wildebeests. The king of the wildebeest is carrying a running horse behind him. Although his body has been much better than before under the careful care of Chu Dong, he is still unable to participate in the battle, which makes him feel very pessimistic. He doesn''t know what kind of things to do in the future. But now as Chu Dong, what he did is naturally grateful in his heart. He knew that it was a very right decision to know Chu Dong, and he was very glad to have a man like Chu Dong around him. Unfortunately, even though he was known as the God of the north, Chu Dong now has nothing that can be called a God. Now he is moving in the direction where he is again and again. In the process of moving forward, Chu Dong also knows that this thing means a point for Chu Dong. If he goes on for such a long time, I''m afraid he doesn''t know what to do, because this process is too long. Because of this, there is no way to stop the progress. In the process, he seems to have begun to notice that the trees around him are actually changing. They are not as blue gray as before. In front of him, all the trees have turned into the color of maple leaves. Looking at this piece of red trees in front of him, Chu Dong understood it now. This place is absolutely different from the place he had been before. At this time, the king of the wildebeest came to Chudong slowly. Then he bent down and began to put a leaf into his mouth and chew it. Before long, his eyes began to shine the same light. Here we are, here we are at last, where we are going in the first place. Hearing this, now Chu Dong''s heart can also be regarded as understanding, the things in front of him are really like this. It''s just because of this, so now Chu Dong is relaxed. He kneels down on the land and sighs. He has thousands of thoughts in his heart. But at this moment, he can''t say anything, and his heart seems to be gradually relaxed, because he finds that his efforts are not in vain. It''s just because of this, so there''s no way now. Chu Dong also knows that all the things he can do now have been done, and the rest of him just need to finish the last journey quietly. As he thought this, he hobbled forward. Now more than a month later, Chu Dong began to grow a beard on his face and his hair was in a mess. At first he carried these equipment, but now it seems that he has become very shabby. No one knows what Chu Dong experienced in this process, and no one knows what difficult things Chu Dong had in this process. So in front of this thing, Chu Dong felt frightened and moved on. Chu Dong''s voice was very simple. Originally, he had to be careful every place he passed, but now when Chu Dong entered this place, he began to feel a sense of danger. He always felt that this idea had been very accurate, and he could understand it all the time Dedicated enough to control the danger, even the unknown danger.In the process of Chu Dong''s advance, his heart was also very tangled. When he moved forward, he began to look left and right. Even he directly took out the shield and dagger under the cup and began to put them in his hands for a rainy day. All of a sudden, the king of wildebeests seemed to notice something. He put his nose on the ground and smelled it, then immediately put his ears up. "Come here, there''s a problem here." When hearing what the king of the wildebeest said, Chu Dong immediately came to the king of the wildebeest. The king of the wildebeest used his hooves to pull apart the leaves around him, and a person''s footprints appeared on the leaves. Moreover, through the distribution of the footprints and the traces of the soles of the footprints, Chu Dong could clearly see that they were the traces of a pair of military boots. Normal civilians simply do not have any financial resources to wear such a pair of shoes, so today''s situation is naturally very clear. This place was actually garrisoned by the city-state army, and Chu Dong also understood that there was definitely more than one person in the process of advancing, so Chu Dong began to pull all the leaves around him at this time. Chapter 776 What he saw in front of his eyes made Chu Dong feel incredible. It turned out that he really didn''t guess wrong. At this time, Chu Dong had a large variety of footprints scattered in front of him, and it seemed that there were a lot of footprints. It can be seen that at least one regularized Army passed by this place, and their anti tracking consciousness was very strong. They even use these leaves to block the road. Seeing all this, Chu Dong immediately became nervous, and then he quickly began to escape from the land they passed, and quickly found a very complex and dense place to hide. Then he looked at all this very carefully. Obviously, at this time, he also found that there was something wrong with everything last night. Then the main sentence also began to carefully check the structure of the upper guard of the trees, as above the trees. The giant still has a lot of traces of friction, which shows that they have at least a large number of troops passing through here, and these traces of friction on the trees also prove that they are. In the present situation, at least more than 100 troops passed through this place, and Chu Dong didn''t know whether it was all or not. Therefore, Chu Dong now understood that this place was not a safe place. But at the same time, the king of wildebeest was very strange, because he was also very surprised at this time. According to the truth, the saber toothed tiger king will certainly impose a lot of sanctions on the invaders, but their enemies have already reached the interior of the forest. The king of wildebeest felt very strange and worried that he still didn''t see any traces of fighting, because he now knew that if the knowledge net had such advantages and disadvantages, the seal under the ground would probably be broken. At that time, he was anxious to see what happened in the forest, but he didn''t want to stop. As they move forward, it''s obvious that this is the right time. They also continue to move forward, but at this time when they are in the process of moving forward, it is obvious that they also understand that they may encounter danger at any time, and the severity will be like this, so there is no way. They can only quietly move forward together, and then make the progress more careful. But in the process of moving forward, it is obvious that they also know the situation of people in their hearts, which is definitely not as simple as what they imagined. Because of this, they have become extremely careful in the process of moving forward, and they seem to have realized that there are many dangers hidden by doctors in this place that they did not know before, so they do not have them now Methods, while moving forward, they also began to carefully observe the surrounding situation, thinking about what to do in the future. While they are moving forward, they also find that this situation is very troublesome for them. So in the process of their progress, they also know that they must be more careful now. While they are moving forward, they continue to carefully observe the surrounding situation. Now this situation can be said to be a very troublesome thing for them. They don''t know how many cases there are in this place, and they don''t know whether they can deal with the enemies in front of them according to their current situation, so it''s right for them to choose to move forward carefully now. Chudong''s group moved forward in this forest for about half an hour, and then Chudong saw it A very strange phenomenon, that is, now we can see it in the forest of Chudong. The present situation is very complicated and troublesome. He has now seen a very complex and dense military camp in the forest. It seems that this military camp has been built for a long time, and there is a very thick and complex wooden pile around it, which looks like a wall and is directly placed in this piece of land, so now this situation can be regarded as a very troublesome thing for them. Chu Dong squinted and saw that there were many people patrolling in this military camp. From this, we can see that the number of troops in this place is much more than Chu Dong imagined. Therefore, Chu Dong knows that the troops in this area are a huge threat to him. Chu Dong now knows that it is difficult for him to advance his own plan because of the threat of their place, so Chu Dong has no way. Now what he can do is to move forward more carefully. In the process of Chu Dong''s advance, we can see that there are many people nearby in the plot, they are on guard. Chu Dong first let the king of horned horse run to a relatively quiet place, let him calm down.And Chu Dong personally went on the stage and began to carefully investigate some of the surrounding phenomena, investigating the surrounding situation. Then Chu Dong understood in his heart at this time, that is, what this situation means to Chu Dong, which naturally means that this thing is very complicated and troublesome. So there''s no way now. In the process of moving forward, he naturally understood that although they look very difficult now, it doesn''t mean that Chu Dong should give up these advantages and fight with them, because Chu Dong also knew that maintaining the current situation was the best result, and this time Chudong was also close to the camp to spy on intelligence. At this time, he was lying in a bush, surrounded by a quiet and peaceful atmosphere. Unfortunately, the soldiers on patrol and their aggressive attitude still made Chu Dong feel very nervous, because now Chu Dong knew that they would never calm down. It is precisely because of this, so now there is no way, Chu Dong himself also understand, that is, now he can do things there is not much left. He listened quietly to the conversation of the people around him. Chapter 777 At this time, Chu Dong heard that these people around him seemed to be very nervous. They also knew that the situation was not so tense and complicated. Then Chu Dong heard that, as these people, in the process of discussion, they seemed to notice a fact, that is, the situation is very tense and complicated. At this time, Chu Dong heard it. While they were discussing, they also heard their judgment on the matter in front of them. It turned out that it was not a coincidence that they came to this place this time. In fact, they wanted to install it in this place very early. The biggest reason is that they have realized that there is a very strong opponent in this forest, that is sword King toothed tiger. The saber toothed tiger king looks very fierce, and he will punish any creature who dares to step into the forest in a very cruel way. Therefore, these people now understand that the saber toothed tiger king is absolutely non communicable, and few of them can speak in animal language. Therefore, they also directly took what they thought was the most effective measures. That is to use a large number of cases to live in this area and isolate them, and also directly kill or lock up most Saber Toothed tigers living in this area, so as to reduce their own threat. Even Chu Dong could hear the roar of Saber Toothed tigers outside the wall. Chu Dong is the brow. Now he doesn''t know what''s going on in front of him. But now he gradually understands that there are not many things he can do now. He is not a teacher now. What he can do is to try every means to let himself get enough information. In the process of asking for information, Chu Dong did notice that the current situation was just like what Chu Dong thought. They actually came for the saber toothed tiger king, but from their intelligence, Chu Dong could clearly hear that their purpose of this time was very complicated and arrogant. They planned to take this forest as an important strategic position for their next expansion, so they had to take this one down. But up to now, they have not been able to win this land, so it can be seen that now they should have been fought back by the saber toothed tiger king. However, since they were able to garrison their troops in this place, it also shows from the side that the construction tiger king may have been defeated in the process of fighting. But now, no matter the encirclement and suppression group or Chu Dong, they don''t know where they are going to find the saber toothed tiger king. Hearing this news, Chu Dong felt a little relieved. On the other hand, he also felt a little nervous, because if they couldn''t find the gym, it would be very difficult for Chu Dong to find a similar tiger king. Therefore, Chu Dong thought and slowly retreated to their hiding place. When Chu Dong returned to this hiding place, he was very happy Wang has used his own strength to produce many very strong branches in the dense Bush around him. These numbers also have very sharp spines on them, so as to play a defensive role to a certain extent. Anyone who dares to get close to this land will be blocked to a certain extent, and although Chu Dong is not outside now, he can still resist a certain degree of attack by relying on the king of wildebeest. He also calmed down after seeing the host coming back, and then began to ask Chu Dong about the situation of this matter. Now the situation is very complicated. As we expected, they came here just to restrain the saber toothed tiger king, so there is no way. Now the situation is becoming more and more complicated. I heard the result. At this time, the king of communication also knew in his heart that this matter was very troublesome and complicated for them. Because now that they have dared to come to this place, it shows that the saber toothed tiger king has lost the deterrent ability to this place. Moreover, the forest looks so dense and complex that there is no way to find out where the saber toothed tiger king is? Since so many of them could not be found, it was more difficult to find Chu Dong. So there was no way. In this situation, Chu Dong was helpless, but there was no way. At this time, the king of the wildebeest was even more lost in thought. He did not expect that the expansion of human society had caused so much damage to the covenant they had recorded at the beginning. But there is no way. With the gradual expansion of their tribes and city states, the era of king of beasts will soon be gone. But after the king of beasts retreated, who could really understand their mission? This is not only the king of the horned horse thinking about Chu Dong, but also on this side, so now Chu Dong has no way. While thinking about these things in front of him, he also began to become very complicated.He knows that now he has no ability to protect this land like his ancestors. What he can do now is to protect the oath made by the earliest human beings in this land. Now you should know where this Guardian stone is. If you still remember where this Guardian stone is, then we should be able to find the saber toothed tiger king. After all, he should be guarding that place. After hearing Chu Dong''s suggestion, the king of the wildebeest immediately nodded, and then both of them began to move towards their destination. But at this time, they also understood a point in the process of moving forward. If they accidentally clashed with the army in this place, I''m afraid they could not escape. Therefore, they began to be more careful in their next actions. They got up and quietly lurked in the forest. Towards their destination to start a little bit forward, but really know the location of this place is also the king of the wildebeest, so now the king of the wildebeest also began to move forward in an orderly way. When he moved forward, he did not forget to collect the information. At this time, he also found that this place used to be the place where the army camped. Chapter 778 The places where these troops once camped are now on the east side of Chudong, which can be said to be shocking, because it also shows from the side that the army''s camp has been constantly moving towards the depth of this forest. I''m afraid that as time goes on, the defense circle of this army will become bigger and bigger. At that time, I''m afraid there will be no hiding place for the saber toothed tiger king. So now the main bureau is also beginning to feel very scared, because Chu Dong knows that there are still many troubles. If they can''t find the king of saber toothed tiger as soon as possible, I''m afraid the trouble will continue to happen. So there is the king of appearance in Chu Dong, and they continue to walk towards the depth of the forest. However, even though Chu Dong seems to be unimpeded along the way, he can still detect many human traces around him, and many of them are already dead Someone''s been there. It''s hard to believe what they''re going through right now? But it is certain that the king of saber toothed tiger has suffered many serious setbacks. So after so many setbacks, where can the saber toothed tiger king go now? Although there are many difficulties in front of us, we don''t know that we are in trouble now. So now there is no way, in front of this thing is really very difficult, but since it is so, Chu Dong can only force his way forward. But in the process of moving forward, Chu Dong began to realize that more and more people he met along the way. It can be seen that some of the soldiers in their barracks have already been on the front line. At least from their eyes, now Chu Dong can clearly see that these soldiers have begun to implement very strict control measures on this land. It is precisely because of this, so now in the process of Chu Dong''s potential, his steps also become faltering, Chu Dong''s psychology is very clear, what this thing means to him in the end. Now, most of the places in the forest are blocked, and Chu Dong himself has no way to directly pass through the encirclement in front of him. What Chu Dong can do now is to press forward. At this time, the king of horned horse who has been following Chu Dong is obviously very difficult. After all, in the process of moving forward, its volume has always been much larger than that of human beings. Because of this, it has become very difficult for him to move forward. No one knows that this situation is very difficult. Therefore, in the process of moving forward, Chu Dong has been constantly investigating the surroundings. It''s not surprising that this time is for Ben. It can be said that it is a very dangerous time, because it is impossible for Chudong and franchisees to run to that place. What they can do is to run after the investigation. Put them in a relatively safe place, but that means they can never be in the same place. So the king of the wildebeest has to run on his back all the time. This is the only way. But just because of this, it is not only very difficult for them to move forward, but also very dangerous. Chu Dong could only temporarily let the king of the wildebeest put him aside and let him guard the running alone, while he continued to move forward. He thought that at this time he had noticed a lot of danger, and he had heard the voice of someone talking in front of him. Except that they were the enemy, there were people talking. Naturally, there might be a lot of troops in front of him But this place is far away from their camp. What are they doing here? This also makes Ben feel very strange, but it''s useless to think about it now. What really matters is how to deal with the follow-up. Chudong quietly put the weapon in his hand on the ground, and then pulled out a short sword hidden in his body. This short sword is very sharp. After the last training of Chudong, now he looks very sharp and beautiful. However, it doesn''t mean that Chudong can kill out of the jungle with this sword. In fact, this sword is very beautiful Weapons have always been used by Chu Dong for self-defense. But this time there was no way. Since Chu Dong had reached this point, he could only choose to place all his hopes on the blade. So Chu Dong had no way after knowing this situation. He crawled on the ground and began to move forward step by step quietly. In the process of his advance, the main bureau could clearly see that this situation was really very difficult, because Chu Dong did not know how many people were patrolling around, but from the voice group of this place, he could tell that the number of people in this place was absolutely large. Chu Dong was the first to lie down in front of him. He had already seen that there were at least two or three soldiers patrolling in the front about 30 meters away. They are holding several muskets in their hands. It seems that the power of these muskets is also very strong, which is absolutely beyond the ordinary people''s affordability. Therefore, what Chu Dong can do now is not to be found by them as much as possible. Only in this way can Chu Dong continue to move forward towards their goal.Now Chu Dong knew that they were not just patrolling in this place, they were planning to continue to go deep into the jungle. And up to this time, Chu Dong heard them say that they had already arrived in this jungle half a month ago, which means that Chu Dong had already set out before he could reach YEYE Town, but they rarely mentioned which city-state they were loyal to. So what Chu Dong can do now is to temporarily see who they serve from their equipment. Their equipment looks like a hunter. As a hunter, they can wear clothes, which shows that they should often go hunting in the forest. This is why they can be sent to the forest this time. It is estimated that they should often perform various tasks in the forest. So what was their purpose when they came to this place? I''m afraid Chu Dong knew better than anyone. They came to this place to hunt the saber toothed tiger king. Chapter 779 This also shows how much damage the king of saber toothed tiger has done to the city on their side, but also shows how powerful the king of saber toothed tiger is. But now, although he seems to be very powerful on the surface, he still has a fatal shortcoming, that is, he can hardly conspire with other people, which has led him to fight alone for a long time. It''s no wonder that he has such an end now, but it''s no use thinking about it now, because Chudong has been here for so long, but he doesn''t even know what happened to the saber toothed tiger king, which makes Chudong feel very worried. It is precisely because of this, so now in the process of moving forward, Chu Dong has been trying to consider many things. But at least now Chu Dong can''t get more information from these hunters. Now Chu Dong needs more information, so Chu Dong has no way. He''s on his way now. Squinting and thinking about which direction he should go, he began to look at the soldiers'' direction. It''s obvious that these soldiers are more flexible in their direction than others. They are winding and circling towards the path deep in the forest. But they did not stop to observe the situation around them. They are so careful, and it really makes Chu Dong feel very ugly, because now Chu Dong''s own heart also knows that this is the situation of the performance, he must seize the time to do it, if he drags on, I''m afraid that more trouble will come in droves. So although Chu Dong quietly followed them, in fact, Chu Dong was always trying to get around in front of them, but it was not easy to get around in front of them. So there is no way, now Chu Dong in addition to quietly follow them, also keep looking for the next way. This path looks very narrow, it seems that no one has been to this place for a long time, but when Chu Dong came to this place, he also began to observe the traces on the trees around him. There are many trees with many traces of being caught. It can be seen that many wild animals often come here. But now the surrounding voice has become silent, it is estimated that this group of soldiers should try their best to expel. But there is no way. Up to now, all he can do is to continue to follow these soldiers. It seems that there is nothing special about the situation around him. But all of a sudden, he seems to hear a voice, which sounds like the experience of an obstacle breaking apart. But then the hunters began to be alert all the time. They squatted on the ground and began to observe the situation around them. After a while, they have raised their guns, and now they are ready to fight to the death. After all, the power of this voice is really amazing. Even Chu Dong knows what kind of existence this thing comes from. So now Chu Dong began to stay away from these hunters as far as possible. He wanted to see if this beast was the king of saber toothed tiger. After a few steps back, Chu Dong did see these hunters. He was scouting around and squatting quietly on the ground. Even they were very keen to separate directly. In this way, even if someone wanted to attack, they would not kill them all in one breath. No matter how hard it is, they can run away at least one person, which shows that these hunters are really experienced. But the next second Chu Dong only saw a crimson voice, flying directly in front of them. After the sound flew in front of them. One of the hunters didn''t even have time to scream, so his body turned into two. Looking at this scene, Chu Dong couldn''t believe his eyes. He couldn''t imagine what had happened just now, but now Chu Dong understood. Now the dark red figure they encounter is the saber toothed tiger king. It seems so strong. It''s no wonder that there are so many people in the city-state around this piece of land and they are afraid, because now Chu Dong knows in his heart what they are doing. Now they seem to be ready for investigation, but in fact they are not. What they are doing now is just exploring the way. But even if they are in the process of exploring, they will still be chased by the saber toothed tiger king. It''s no wonder that they didn''t put in a large number of large troops. They still chose this way of small troops advancing quietly to explore the way. After seeing that a section of the road is still safe, they will go back to report, and then they will quietly move the camp forward. This is the reason why they have been constantly moving the camp.However, they were still very frightened in the process of moving forward, because at this time, they knew that it was a very difficult time for them. Now their small investigation team was killed by saber toothed tiger king. All this makes them feel fear from the bottom of their heart, and they know that there are not many choices for them in this situation. After the first person was killed by the king of saber toothed tiger, he quickly began to turn around, and then turned around and ran. Chu Dong was hidden in the Bush, so he was not found. However, in the process of his escape, Chu Dong was still very surprised. Did he think that the things in front of him were actually like this. But then the second man looked like this. He was ready to run away, but because he was too slow to run away, he fell to the ground after he found the saber tooth tiger king''s attack. When he was ready to turn back the next second, he was about to be knocked down by the borrowed tiger king again. By that time, the saber tooth tiger king had been directly attacked Split his body in two. The king of saber toothed tiger, after killing the two men very quickly, also jumped directly into the bush. Chapter 780 It can be seen that the saber toothed tiger king is a very skilled predator. He knows very well what these people are afraid of and why they are panicking. But this moment for Chu Dong, can be said to be a real sense of history, he saw the saber tooth tiger king has not been able to meet. Such a fierce way of fighting really looks like what a saber toothed tiger should do. Therefore, after we kill these people very quickly, we will disappear again. Even Chu Dong couldn''t catch his route. Maybe that''s why people in this army had to divide their troops into several routes to explore the way. Chu Dong didn''t dare to imagine what would happen to a large number of troops when they met the tiger king. Chu Dong was ready to get up when he saw me and everything calmed down After leaving, but the next second Chu Dong seems to find out. There was something staring at him, so Chu Dong immediately rolled over to one side. At the moment when Chu Dong directly dodged, the construction service network quickly came out from behind Chu Dong, and then his tiger palm was directly on the ground. If it wasn''t for Chu Dong to hurry up and flash to one side, I''m afraid that Chu Dong would have been directly patted by him. When Chu Dong looked back again, he saw the saber toothed tiger. Wang was standing in the same place, his eyes were very angry. He was staring at Chu Dong, and his eyes showed many kinds of expressions. Even Chu Dong didn''t know what kind of shape the king of saber toothed tiger was now, but from his two eyes, Chu Dong could also detect that the king of saber toothed tiger was going to kill him at this time. "Stop, don''t move. I''m not your enemy. I''m here for you." At this time, Chu Dong immediately began to communicate with the king of saber toothed tiger. After hearing Chu Dong''s voice, the saber toothed tiger king just froze for a moment, but now the expression on his face became ferocious again, and Chu Dong knew that the saber toothed tiger king could not believe himself now. Then the king of saber toothed tiger also made a strong jump up, even turned directly and stood in front of Chu Dong again. At this time, Chu Dong knew that there were not many things he could do now. Although he wanted to explain to the king of saber toothed tiger, it was difficult for him to explain these things to the gym Things have changed, and that''s why there is no way now. Chu Dong can only be prepared. If the gym dares to offend again, what Chu Dong can do is to do his best to protect himself. After Chu Dong pulled out his weapon, the king of saber toothed tiger seemed to expect that Chu Dong was just ready to fight with him, so the king of saber toothed tiger didn''t hesitate. He dodged left and right for a moment. The next second, he also began to seize the opportunity and launched a fierce attack against Chu Dong again. Now Dongchu didn''t know how to deal with all the troubles in his heart. The king of saber toothed tiger was a great threat to him, but now Chu Dong knew it. He should not die in his hands so soon. At least Chu Dong has to wait until the saber toothed tiger king calms down to make a decision. So now Chu Dong has no way after he calms down. He can only keep dodging the saber toothed tiger king''s attack to get a breath. But the saber toothed tiger king was very aggressive at this time. He almost didn''t leave any strength to Chu Dong. Press Chu Dong to the ground completely. Once Chu Dong lost the ability to resist, the king of saber toothed tiger naturally had many ways to divide Chu Dong into several parts. Just because of this, there is no way now. In the process of constantly dodging, Chu Dong began to think of ways to get out of the present predicament step by step. However, although Chu Dong thought of all kinds of ways in his heart, it was useless. Because in front of this thing also let Chudong began to feel the sword tooth Tiger King actually did not go all out. Calm down. I''m from the wild land in the West. I''m here for nothing else. I''m here to check what happened to the guardian stone. Hearing this, the saber toothed tiger king finally calmed down, but although this situation seems to be calm now, he still didn''t give up the nervous feeling in his heart, and Chu Dong''s heart can understand at this time. After all, as long as he is someone else, he will not trust everything in front of him, but there is no way. Now Chu Dong can What we can do is to try our best to calm down the saber toothed tiger king, that''s all. "What on earth are you doing here?" At this time, the saber toothed tiger king seemed to calm down at last, but he didn''t give up his vigilance to Chu Dong after he calmed down."Now you calm down and don''t think so much about it. I really came here to find out what happened in this place." Although the king of saber toothed tiger looked very nervous at this time, he could not help but sigh after hearing Chu Dong''s repeated emphasis on this matter. "Are you alone?" Chu Dong shook his head. "The king of the wildebeest came with me." After hearing the name, King saber toothed tiger also shook his head. At this time, he seemed to be biting his teeth. Obviously, this moment is very difficult for King saber toothed tiger. "Why is this boy here?" Although Chu Dong didn''t know what happened between him and the king of saber toothed tiger, he now knew that there must be an unknown past between them. "You tell him that we''re hiding on the other side of the evocation tower. If he wants to come over, come over, but don''t expect me to give him a good look." After hearing all this. Chapter 781 Now Chu Dong also nodded, and then the king of saber toothed tiger quickly disappeared in the depths of the jungle again. No one knows where the saber toothed tiger king can go, but now Chu Dong knows that since I have promised to meet him at the meeting, they should not have too much trouble. So after saying goodbye to the king of saber toothed tiger, Chu Dong went back to the hiding place of the king of horned horse. The king of horned horse also took good care of Ben. As long as Ben''s mind was not clear at this time, he was still much better than before. "How''s it going? Did you see where they went? " After Chu Dong just came back, the king of horned horse couldn''t wait to start asking questions, and Chu Dong nodded very tired. "I''ve seen him, and he''s just killed several people in front of me." At this time, the king of the wildebeest also sighed, and then shook his head, because at this time, he also knew what this situation meant to the king of saber toothed tiger. It seems that they have a little connection again, but how long can this connection last? No one knows. "He said that the place where they hide now is on the other side of the evocation tower. What''s this place?" Hearing what Chu Dong said, the king of the wildebeest closed his eyes, and it seemed that his mind also began to recall the past. This place used to be the place where we sent our companions away, but I didn''t expect it. Now this place has a little connection with us again. The wildebeest hopes to run on his back again at this time, and then the two people continue to walk towards that deep place step by step. Now that there is such a place, the king of wildebeest can naturally find the location of this place through various shortcuts. In the process of their progress, they began to move forward step by step cautiously. This time, they walked a road around the hillside. This road is very narrow. Most people are very sad to find it, and even if they find it, they will weigh it carefully. But this also gave Chudong a good opportunity. Now when Chudong passed this road, he did not meet all kinds of people, and he did not see anyone passing this road. It seemed that everything was so peaceful, but in the process of action along this road, it was obvious that the king of the wildebeest was very worried ¡£ Chu Dong was aware of this, and then he sighed and went to the king of the wildebeest. He patted the king of the wildebeest on the shoulder. Obviously, at this time, he also wanted to know what was in the heart of the king of the wildebeest. He sighed, it is obvious that at this time he also appears very sad. Because what you might as well know is that I once had a conflict with the ring tiger king. The reason for this conflict is how long we will guard each other''s Guardian stone, because the saber toothed tiger king also has his own plan, and he also has his own plan for his whole race. However, the king of the wildebeest hoped that they could keep on Guarding like this, but this behavior was despised by the king of the saber toothed tiger. In addition, the king of the saber toothed tiger himself knew it. This matter can''t be solved in a year or two, and his whole race can''t stay in the forest all the time. They have long wanted to go to other places and have a look at it, so a very fierce conflict broke out between the two sides. At that time, the king of the wildebeest had no choice but to take his tribe with him and leave this sad place step by step, because at this time, he also heard that there was another Guardian stone in the mountains in the West. There was no one to guard this area, so he naturally went to the West. This journey lasted for nearly half a century, and they never met again. This time, fate seemed to tie them together again, so no one knew what would happen after they met. Therefore, Chu Dong was also very worried. What would be the result if the two beasts fought in this place? So this is a potential problem. There is no guarantee that the two of them can continue to calm down at this time. Because of this, there is no way. Although this is nothing to Chu Dong, they have had a period of contradictions after all, and Chu Dong knows how hard it is to resolve these contradictions. That''s why Chu Dong also knows this time. There are still many things they can do, and I''m afraid there are not so many things that Chu Dong needs to do. Because of this, there is no way.Chu Dong can only keep comforting the king of horned Python all the way, hoping that they can have a peaceful dialogue after they meet, but this is probably not an easy thing for Chu Dong. In the process of chatting and communicating, they also know one point in their heart, that is, at this time for them, there are too many troubles in front of them. Therefore, whether they can seek common ground while reserving differences is also the result of whether the plan put forward by them can be successfully realized. Just because of this, Chu Dong also hopes that these two beasts can have a good talk and resolve the contradiction in the future. Because now they have a stronger enemy, and this enemy has been staring at them all the time. Chudong thought that they also crossed the mountain directly, and then through the winding path, they led directly to the deepest part of the valley. The surrounding forests were standing, and there were wild flowers and weeds everywhere. It was obvious that no one else would come to this place. Because of this, the surrounding area is like a primeval forest. In this primeval forest, there is a small mountain peak in front of Chudong. This place should be what they call the soul tower. Chapter 782 With the gradual approach of Chu Dong and the king of the horned horse, now this soul tower has appeared in front of him. Because of this, Chu Dong''s heart is very clear now. Now they are closer to the king of saber toothed tiger. But what kind of story will happen after the two king of wild animals come into contact? Chu Dong is not clear at all. But just because of this, what Chu Dong can do now is to make every effort to continue to let them have the opportunity to cooperate. Otherwise, under the internal and external attack, I''m afraid all of them will face a defeat, but Chu Dong is not prepared. He doesn''t want him to lose like this. What''s more, Chudong knew better than anyone that if they just lost, there would be more and more troubles, because at this time, Chudong knew that the guardian stone was one of their few patrons, which was used to suppress the great ancient race under the ground. However, during this period of time, Chudong found that this great ancient race seemed to be using various methods to bewitch the surrounding tribes and let them untie the cage for themselves. If their plan is successful, it will be a catastrophe for the whole land. So now the main thing for the Lord to do is to find ways to make them both cooperate. Only in this way can they really win the coming war. "Do you know what the purpose of this evocation tower is?" Hearing what the king of Chu Dong said, Chu Dong also shook his head, because he was not familiar with the history of their last era, and this strange thing that their history had not been recorded also surprised Chu Dong. After seeing Chu Dong''s hesitant expression, now the king of the horned horse also smiles, because he knows that since Chu Dong doesn''t know this history, it''s justifiable, because this history has not been recorded. They do not want this history to remain, because they do not want this history to be used by some people with ulterior motives and become the cornerstone of their rights. They will only remember this history in their minds. Only in this way can they really inherit this history. "I tell you, this place used to be suitable for sacrificial buildings. Unfortunately, we were fought back by the great ancient race. Because of this, most of our wild animals retreated in such a tower. Together with the human coalition, we fought back the attack of the great ancient race in this place." Unfortunately, after we beat these great ancient races back, they left a lot of ambush here. We also paid a heavy price to break through the siege. On the other hand, they used their bewitching psychology to bewitch many people who could use the power of elements. As the king of the horned horse spoke, he looked up at the dilapidated high-rise building. Chu Dong looked at it carefully, but he still felt that it was not a high-rise building at all, but a small mountain. The mountain was dilapidated, but it still stood. It was not until Chu Dong was close enough to the peak that he saw a small door under the peak. However, the door was in disrepair for a long time, and there was no door. So now Chu Dong understood that this place was once a legacy of history. Later, those who can use the power of elements also directly garrisoned in this place. Our two sides launched a huge breakthrough battle. In this battle, these people who can use the power of elements also released their power of elements and destroyed our tall building like this. Although Chu Dong didn''t know what kind of psychology the king of Chu Dong was now, when he heard him tell this history, he seemed to have been able to hear the voices that he thought of in this place. It''s a pity that those who once united to resist the invasion of the great ancient race have long disappeared. Unfortunately, some of them did not even remember the history. This also makes Chu Dong feel very sad, but there is no way, now they can be said to be the second generation of rebels who joined under the mutual influence of the previous generation of rebels, but joining does not mean that they now have the same ability as before. In fact, in the course of this historical process, because of the civil war, human beings had this division. After the division, those who knew how to inherit the power of elements were basically eliminated in this big melee. This is one of the reasons why there are fewer and fewer people who use the land of elements. Therefore, the troops assembled by the most ordinary people like Chu Dong may not be half as effective as their original troops, but even so, Chu Dong is ready for Islam.But the resolution of this life does not mean that it will happen. In fact, Chu Dong now knows that what he wants to do is not how to isolate the great ancient races, but how to continue to seal them underground. After all, Chu Dong knew that the ability of these great ancient races to bewitch people was really powerful, and that the various forces in this land were not humble to each other. This has led to the fact that power has become particularly attractive nowadays, so the great ancient race can naturally attract more people to join them by various means. What Chu Dong didn''t know was that most of the tribes in the South had basically been occupied. Now some bizarre religions were prevailing in their tribes, and even some tribal chiefs were dismissed because they didn''t agree with them. However, after the removal, the tribal chief could not survive. They directly sacrificed the chief they removed as their sacrifice. It can be said that what happened among these tribes has not been spread at all. It seems that these Southern tribes are still the same as when they were in normal operation at the beginning, and there is no difference at all. But in fact, they have already started to degenerate round after round. Chapter 783 No one knows that such things will happen later, but Chu Dong''s action in the east now is definitely more important than what he imagined. Chudong was also carried on his back by the king of the wildebeest. At this time, they also continued to move slowly towards this mountain. This mountain is straight into the sky and looks like a rainbow. But when Chudong is close to this mountain, he can only feel very severe pressure. Even Chu Dong didn''t know what would happen later? So now Chu Dong''s heart is also understood, in front of this thing for him can be said to be a very strict thing, just because of this, so when close to this place, Chu Dong also unconsciously alert. At this time, there are more and more Saber Toothed tigers in the bushes and grass around. They climb out of the bushes and stare at Chu Dong. Maybe if they don''t pay attention, they will sneak up from behind. At this time, Chu Dong naturally felt very surprised, because he did not expect that after the defeat in the street, there were so many wild animals left in the king of saber toothed tiger. Although the number of these wild animals was small, Chu Dong knew from their appearance that they could fight as well as the king of saber toothed tiger, and their combat effectiveness was absolutely not low. At this time, the sword toothed tiger king appeared in front of Chu Dong step by step in the black hole in the middle of the soul tower. He looked very fierce, and his eyes were staring at Chu Dong. Maybe the next second he would attack Chu Dong. At that time, the East tiger king was very fierce. But the fierce expression on his face, he is not because he saw Chu Dong, but now he saw the king of the wildebeest standing beside Chu Dong. But the next second, the expression on his face eased down again, because at this time, he also knew that the king of wildebeest had a friendship with him. This time, he came here for the sake of this other protection, so the expression of sword finger tiger king Liansheng also temporarily eased down, but he was still hostile to Chu Dong, the people. "I didn''t even think that one day you would come back, but it''s really like you''re so shameless." The king of saber toothed tiger choked the king of wildebeest without saying a word. But at this time, the expression on Jia''s face was very peaceful, because he knew in his heart that he didn''t come here to see tiger king this time, he was really for the guardian stone of this place, that''s all. I didn''t expect you to keep this place for so long. I thought you should have left long ago. At this time, the king of wildebeest choked back directly. The atmosphere of both sides met again at this time, and it was back to freezing point. But soon, the two king of wild animals laughed again. Seeing this scene, Chu Dong finally relaxed, because now they haven''t forgotten their original feelings, so Chu Dong stood beside him and nodded. I still remember what you said to me at the beginning. You said that you would never keep company with human beings in the future, but now you see that you are mixed with human beings again. The king of the wildebeest also laughed at this time, because he knew that compared with the king of the saber toothed tiger, his situation on this side was much better. "I don''t laugh at you, brother, but look at you. Now you can''t even draw out a team that can fight. It''s a good thing for me to bring people to help you." Although the king of saber toothed tiger was dismissive at this time, the Rescue Bureau could also see with naked eyes that the king of saber toothed tiger had run out of ammunition and food at this time. Even the Saber Toothed tigers around him now had so much left. So what happened recently? The king of the wildebeest is not polite at this time. He continued to observe carefully around him as he asked. It is true that this place seems to be located in the deepest part of the land, so it is basically inaccessible, not to mention that the thick jungle has hidden this tower for a long time, and ordinary people can''t see it at all. "Recently, I don''t know what''s going on. This group of people living in the East actually began to have a very strong force in Chudong, and then gradually pushed towards my forest." The saber toothed tiger king''s face was also very embarrassed at this time, because in his opinion, these people are really good at scaring. Generally, if someone attacks, he just needs to send his descendants to scare them, but this is not the case now. After the threat to these people, they even sent troops to encircle and suppress them at this time. Moreover, there were more and more troops. Once the king of architecture led his descendants in person and beat back a human attack. But when the people started to use some special bullets, the king of saber toothed tiger was basically in a bad position. After learning all this, the king of wildebeest sighed, because at this time, he also knew that these special bullets had indeed changed the pattern of this place to a certain extent, but what was the source of these bullets? To get this channel to collude with the two sides in the East, both the king of the horned horse and Chu Dong felt very strange.So this time you passed this place, is it really to see my safety? If so, then you can go back now, because you can see that I have nothing to do. The saber toothed tiger king''s face was also very ugly at this time. He shook his head and walked back to the cave step by step. But this time, the king of wildebeest stopped him. "I hope you don''t think too much. I''m here to help you this time. Don''t forget that even if we had conflicts, at least we were brothers who fought side by side. Therefore, I don''t want us to have such conflicts this time." The king of saber toothed tiger shook his head when he heard this, and then stopped at the same place. "Well, you tell me what we should do next. We''re in here to talk." This is obviously the meaning of acceptance. Chu Dong nodded, and then followed the king saber toothed tiger into the tower. Now the main purpose is to see what kind of history is hidden in the tower. Chapter 784 At this time, Chu Dong went step by step into this seemingly deep cave. He didn''t know what was hidden in the cave, but he knew one thing, that is, for the two king of beasts, this tower was connected with their countless years and countless past. Chu Dong thought this way, and went on walking into the interior of the tower step by step. If the surface conditions are excluded, the interior of this tower looks very complicated and huge. No matter from which angle, it is a very special building, even an old city. I feel that I have begun to wonder where this kind of building is. But now it doesn''t matter, because football managers also understand that they don''t come to this place for sightseeing, they come to this place can be said to be very special and of great significance. It also marks the confluence of the two forces that once united against the great ancient race group. Unfortunately, the strength of both sides is not as good as that of those years, which really worries Chu Dong, because Chu Dong knows that their strength is getting worse and worse, and their enemies are getting stronger and stronger. What''s more, now they haven''t formally dealt with the great glory. They are just dealing with some other enemies, coming from other enemies. That is the city-state in the East. To know that this place is a very strange place for Chudong, Chudong also knows that it is precisely because of this kind of unknown to others that caused this kind of inexplicable panic. No one knows what kind of people are hidden in the eastern castle, but most of the primitive people also default that these people on this side of the eastern city-state are their enemies. Because of this, basically no one will take the initiative to contact these people. Chu Dong also knew that in addition to the great and ancient, in short, they had one more enemy, the eastern city-state. No one knew when the eastern city-state would attack directly, and no one knew whether they could resist the attack of the eastern city-state. So now Chu Dong was also very tangled in his heart. On one hand, he was entangled in how to deal with the great ancient race, on the other hand, he was also entangled in how to deal with the eastern city-state. At least after entering the fallen leaves array, Chu Dong saw them wantonly expand their military power. Chu Dong could see that the eastern city-state was definitely preparing for a huge battle, and the battle might be aimed at the primitive people in the west of Chu Dong. After all, the commodity economy in the eastern part of Commerce and trade is also expanding very rapidly, so there are more and more commodities, which means that they need more resources, and they can''t always sell and buy resources for primitive people, so it''s really a very cost-effective thing to start a war and take this land as their own. What''s more, Chu Dong also saw that the greater the gap between the rich and the poor in the eastern city-state, the more contradictions among the people, and many internal contradictions could be transferred through this war. Why not? Although these primitive people would not understand this step, Chudong came from the future, so now Chudong knows it. For long, such things as war are definitely more good than bad, so when most people think that the city-state should not dare to attack at will, in fact, the city-state has been preparing for war secretly for a long time. It''s a pity that these primitive people still know nothing about it. Er, now Chudong and the two beasts are under siege by the people of these city states. I''m afraid they don''t know what''s going on with this great ancient race. So it''s their first responsibility to resist the pressure and protect the guardian stone. It''s a pity that they don''t have much power left. Because of this, they can''t stop themselves and don''t know what to do. Moreover, he doesn''t even know how many troops there are in the forest. Chudong thought and continued to follow the king of saber toothed tiger into the tower. At this time, the king of horned horse also directly put the running on the ground. "What? Is this your master? I think it should be right. After all, according to your virtue, you will kneel under human beings sooner or later. " Since then, he has no reason to ridicule the king of the horned tiger, because he doesn''t know how to ridicule the king of the horned tiger. "Now he can say that he is my good friend. If you have any idea, help him. After all, we will be a very important force when we deal with your enemies in the future." But at this time, the saber toothed tiger king also squinted."What? Just because the three of you want to change the situation of this war, I think you are too funny. Why can the three of you come and help me out? " The king of the wildebeest also nodded. On the one hand, he only approved half of the saying of the king of the saber toothed tiger. Although what you said is right, I think you are only half right. It''s true that my friend and I can''t change the situation just by us. But if we add him, it''s different. We can change the situation together, but the main combat effectiveness still depends on you. At this time, the king of the horned horse turned and looked at Chu Dong while he was alive, and Chu Dong had been thinking about the Countermeasures of this battle since the beginning. But at this time, saber toothed tiger obviously didn''t agree with him. After all, these three species alone can turn the battle around. Although saber toothed tiger king star also knows that if the king of the wildebeest can have full firepower, maybe he can really take the lead in the battle, but now the wildebeest has entrusted the greatest hope to Chudong, which makes him very happy He thought it was a little strange. "I said that after such a long time, are you out of your mind? You entrusted all your hopes to a human. You should know that we didn''t depend on each other. We could win the battle by ourselves. But now you regard this human as your Savior. Do you feel ashamed?" Chapter 785 After all, the king of saber toothed tiger has always looked down upon other species besides him. He always thinks that he is the strongest. "That''s true, because now I know in my heart that the situation in front of me is really a very difficult time for you, but I have encountered many times like this, and you should know how much it will cost to set up a tribe on this vast land, so I have fought like this A few Chu Dong said here that the number of layers is a bit exaggerated, but it does not mean that Chu Dong has no basis. And it''s true that Chu Dong was a man who had fought a hard battle, so he knew more about how to reverse the almost one-sided situation. So now Chu Dong didn''t think so much about it. What he was thinking about now was how to reverse the situation. "I''ve heard from the beginning that you human species have always been very cunning, but I''m afraid we can''t compare with you in how to speak, so you can do your best in this place, but I will never recognize you." So I nodded after hearing what he said. "When I came to this place, I never expected that you would recognize me. After all, what kind of person you are is clear in my last contact. Therefore, the choice in front of me is up to you." Chu Dong knew that although he was a newcomer, even if he had a bad attitude, he was the Lord of this place. Since the king of saber toothed tiger is the Lord of a place, he will naturally have a certain degree of strength, which is why the king of saber toothed tiger feels that this place is so arrogant. But after hearing the main terminal disease broadcast, now the king of saber toothed tiger can be regarded as clear, that is, although Chu Dong''s words on the surface sound very good, but he really has strength, after all, he can fight the king of saber toothed tiger like this, which also shows that the army surrounding this tree is really strong. If Chu Dong really had the ability to break the present dilemma, it would be good. So now the king of saber toothed tiger was struggling, nodding and sighing. "Well, since you are so capable, I can only trust you. After all, humans like you have always been very cunning, and cunning people should be useful to deal with them." The saber toothed tiger continued to walk step by step to the side of the running. At this time, although the running body is still slowly recovering, it is also a great damage to his body. "Let me tell you again, although I can help your friend, it doesn''t mean he can be as normal as before. You have to think about it clearly." "What did you say?" At this time, Chu Dong was stunned, because Chu Dong knew very well that although he seemed to be getting better, his internal condition was deteriorating, especially in a place like this where birds don''t poop. The longer he spent in this place, the more dangerous his life would be. But now to save running, the only way can bring negative effects. How can Chu Dong accept this? After all, he doesn''t want his good friend to be different from before. So Chu Dong quickly turned back and asked the king of horse. "What''s the matter? What the hell is going on? Then, isn''t it to change it back to its original state? " At this time, the king of wildebeest also shook his head helplessly, and his heart was very heavy. "I hope you can understand me that the only way to save your friends in this land is king saber toothed tiger, and King saber toothed tiger''s way to save others is very simple, that is to use his wild blood." "Wild blood?" after hearing this, Chu Dong still began to murmur, because although he had heard a similar name, he really didn''t know how this kind of blood would affect people. Saber toothed tiger king''s wild blood is very strong. He can transform a person from the inside, but after the transformation, the person will become very irritable, and very four likes to fight. This is the effect of wild himself, and the effect of wild blood is to force his body to recover. Now that Chu Dong understood this, he would become both a gift and a curse, because although a man had the power to regenerate faster than ordinary people, he was bound by anger and hatred, thinking of fighting all the time. I''m afraid that he would spend the rest of his life in this fury until he died It''s completely calmed down. Because of this, Chu Dong is also very tangled in his heart. He knows that people like running are his good friends. But once his temperament changes greatly, he doesn''t know whether it will affect Chu Dong.Because now Chu Dong''s heart also understood that what the current situation meant to him was natural, which meant that he had to make a dilemma. On the one hand, it was his brother''s character and the changes behind him. On the other hand, it was the important point whether he could survive or not. At this time, Chu Dong shook his head while struggling. Forget it. Although I want to nod my head, I know one point in my heart. That is, if I promise this time, I''m afraid you will turn it into a bloodthirsty butcher. By that time, he will no longer be my friend. The king of the wildebeest''s face also showed a trace of disappointment. "Well, I understand. Then there''s no way. But I can tell you that this contract is still valid. If you want to make a decision for him in the future, just nod your head. We are ready to give all the wild blood to your friends." Chu Dong also nodded his head when he heard this. He seemed very calm, but after seeing the painful expression on his face, he became very unbearable again. He didn''t know what to do now, and finally he had a talk. "Now let it go. I won''t let him get hurt until the last minute." Chapter 786 Chu Dong finally decided to leave Ben in this place for the time being, because he didn''t know in his heart what kind of method he would use to solve these disputes. That''s why, so what Chu Dong can do now is to try his best to protect Ben. After all, this is one of the few ways. And now after hearing about the wild blood, Chu Dong knew that once he used this kind of blood to save Ben, the consequences would be unimaginable. After all, he didn''t want ben to become a bloodthirsty man. After hearing Chu Dong''s decision, the rest of them knew exactly why Chu Dong was. However, at this time, the king of saber toothed tiger seemed a little casual. He shook his head and then sneered. I know. Since that is the case, there is no way. I can only say that I support your decision for the time being, but I have to tell you that your friend will pay the corresponding price sooner or later if he delays. Although the saying of the king of saber toothed tiger has the meaning of "long pain is not as good as short pain", there is no way to deal with the current situation. Chu Dong knows that the current situation is a very difficult decision for him. But he knew in his heart that what he wanted was a normal Ben, not a man who only knew violence, so even if it was interesting, he hoped that Chu Dong would continue to wait. Maybe he could find a man who could really save Ben. I''m afraid things like this are also very difficult. Because of this, there is no way. What Chu Dong was able to do now was the right decision he thought he was making, and that was all. So now Chu Dong had no way. On the one hand, he was constantly thinking about what he could do. On the other hand, he began to think about how to solve the current situation. After all, these troubles were real troubles. Chudong has recently come into contact with a lot of soldiers in the city-state with very strong strength, so now Chudong can''t easily despise the average combat effectiveness in the city-state. What''s more, when I was photographed this time, I knew that tiger king must be one of the elites in this pile of elites, so now Chu Dong is also very tangled in his heart. On the other hand, he is also thinking about how to deal with these things. But he thought about it, in the end, he still couldn''t think of a perfect solution. Now Chu Dong''s only advantage is that they are hidden in the dark, which is one of the few advantages. But now Chu Dong knew that although they seemed to have a lot of tactical advantages, such tactical advantages were nothing to Chu Dong, because soon they would be hunted by a lot of hunters, and all of them would be exposed to them. At that time, I''m afraid that all of them will be exposed to these unfavorable conditions, and then all of them will be slaughtered. Just because of this, Chu Dong also knew that they must attack as soon as possible when they still have the advantage. Only in this way, they can get the biggest advantage in the first time. So Chu Dongsi stood up immediately after he wanted to go. He asked the king of wildebeest to settle down and let the king of saber toothed tiger gather all the other buildings outside. Now this high tower is their last bunker. If this place can''t be kept, the consequences will be unimaginable. But at the same time, he also arranged the saber toothed tiger sect Some Saber Toothed tigers lie in ambush on both sides of some shrubbery roads. Once a hunter dares to go out, he will carry out a quick encirclement and suppression, and then immediately flee the battlefield. This is the guerrilla fighting method that Chu Dong is familiar with among boys as a pacer. Only in this way can they continuously consume the enemy''s living strength. Only in this way, they can take a certain advantage in the next battle, so now Chu Dong''s heart also understands that only by adopting this method, they can continue to advance steadily in the current situation, and only in this way, they can continue to be deadlocked with these people in this place. Therefore, it is more important to preserve their living strength now. So now mainstream brothers also understand that the current situation is a very troublesome thing for them, and it is precisely because of this, so now. Chu Dong''s heart also knows that he still has a lot of things to do well and a lot of troubles to solve, not only the immediate troubles, but also how to deal with the emergency. Now he has to prepare for the challenges of these positions, because now he knows that the challenges of these positions are too difficult for him. And he knew better than anyone in his heart that the most important thing to solve the problem was to try to weaken the strength of these hunters. So after Chu Dong gave the order, he didn''t hesitate, but went to the battle himself. He planned to go to the forest to investigate. When Chu Dong left, the king of the horned horse instigated Chu Dong from behind. Chu Dong looked back and the expression on his face was very complicated."Why do you stop me? You don''t think I''m going to die Of course, the king of wildebeest didn''t think so. He had a wife and laughed. It seemed that he didn''t feel uneasy at all. "I should have fought with you." Stop here, Chu Dong smiles, because he knows that the king of the wildebeest said this from the heart, but there is no way, now this situation Chu Dong can do is to go on alone, in addition, he has no better way. After I have reconnoitred these enemies, we can join the battlefield and kill them all. Hearing this, it''s obvious that Chu Dong''s heart also understands. Next, his action will be particularly important, so now Chu Dong has no honor, he continues to move step by step towards the direction he imagined. Before he knew it, Chu Dong was far away from this high tower, far away from this high tower, which means that he was far away from this safe area. In the next process of going deep into the jungle, he would encounter enemies at any time, and I''m afraid that not all of them could be dealt with. Chapter 787 After all, there are still many wounds on Chu Dong''s body, so there is no way. What Chu Dong can use now is to find ways to detect more intelligence. Only in this way can they win a chance in the next battle. And now the mainstream group is too clear, how much they need a victory, this victory will be the key to lay the foundation for their next battle, so now Chu Dong did not hesitate, he moved very quickly to the depth of the jungle, he carefully observed around, it is obvious that at this time he also found some guomu Cong and some woods around There are traces of being cut down, which also shows from the side how much they fear the attack of the king of wildebeest. So there''s no way. And Chu Dong himself also understood that this matter in front of him meant a lot of things. After all, Chu Dong himself also understood that this matter in front of him was very troublesome. Almost all the trees in this area were burned down. In this way, it means that Chudong has basically lost the chance to hide, so there is no way. Chu Dong can only harden his head to continue to move forward, so there is no way. Now what he can do is to continue to move forward. He holds the weapon tightly in his hand, and then there is no way, because now Chu Dong''s heart also knows. Any humanist who dares to appear in front of him will try every means to kill them all, so there is no way now. In the process of moving forward, Chu Dong also began to carefully observe the surrounding woods, and at the same time, he also began to observe the surrounding places that may hide the enemy at any time. Sure enough, in the middle of Chu Dong''s progress, he suddenly began to find that there were many troublesome things at this time. The next second, he also began to find out that more troublesome things happened. In front of him, he had heard a lot of people''s steps, which really made Chu Dong feel very strange, because he also knew in his heart that they would not be so close to the normal example, so now this can be regarded as a very troublesome thing. Chu Dong could only lie quietly in the surrounding jungle, and then he squinted and began to observe the situation in front of him, because now he knew it in his heart. He had to be more careful. Because of this, there was no way. Chu Dong could only continue to lie in that place, and then he was always on the alert, because there were many troublesome things in this situation. So now Chu Dong is ready. If he is in danger, he will kill those people in front of him without hesitation. So Chu Dong is still waiting for him, thinking about the next plan and looking at the scenery. It seems that the woods and scenery are no different from the normal situation, but I don''t know why. The current situation is more troublesome for Chu Dong, because now Chu Dong knows that he must be more careful. So Chu Dong thought this way and continued to move forward, so in the process of moving forward, Chu Dong also quietly investigated the surrounding situation. Sure enough, at this time, he also saw that a few meters away from him, he had been able to see a lot of hands coming towards this place step by step. Obviously, these people are also very special hunters. They all have many kinds of weapons in their hands. To Chu Dong''s surprise, they still have several shotguns in their hands. These shotguns can be said to be a very lethal weapon for football. The football manager also knows that once they are hit by these weapons, the consequences will not be obvious It''s conceivable, but there''s no way. Now we only have these cold weapons on hand. Once Chu Dong was hit by these weapons, I''m afraid it would be a troublesome thing, because the wound on Chu Dong''s body has not been completely healed, so he can''t continue to fight very strongly. Because of this, there is no way. Chu Dong''s current fighting style is mainly focused on investigation and obtaining more intelligence as much as possible, because there is no way now, and the intelligence that Chu Dong can get is very little. So now the hunters are able to fight as far away from their masters as possible. If Chu Dong could get around these hunters in front of him, he might be able to move on and get more useful information at that time. So there''s no way. Now Chu Dong can only quietly step by step toward him. Heart want to move forward in the direction of continue to move forward, he quietly bypassed these hunters, and these hunters actually also continue to bypass Chudong, along the road toward the depths. At this time, Chu Dong was also entangled. Now standing behind his master, there were about three hunters. According to Chu Dong''s own ability, he should have enough assurance to kill the three hunters. Because now the football manager knows that the soul tower behind him is their last fortress. If the last fortress fails, the consequences will be unimaginable.Thinking of this, Chu Dong began to think about killing them, but at the same time he began to tangle with his investigation task. If the fight was too fierce in this place and was noticed by others, Chu Dong''s investigation plan would be basically in vain. Moreover, the speed of these hunters'' action is also very slow. It is obvious that they are here to explore the way. After confirming the soul tower deep in the forest here, they will withdraw immediately. Then they will tell this information to their rear army, and then they will lead the army to surround the whole tower directly. Therefore, in the moment of Chu Dong''s tangle, suddenly several very powerful Saber Toothed tigers jumped out around these hunters. Without hesitation, they directly tore these hunters to pieces. It seems that the builder Wang did follow Chu Dong''s advice, and actually planted these Saber Toothed tigers around some dense woods as counter reconnaissance. After seeing these hunters fall to the ground, these Saber Toothed tigers didn''t hesitate. They directly dragged the bodies of these hunters into the woods. It wasn''t long. Chapter 788 There was a sound of chewing, but now Chudong didn''t want him to know what they were doing. The disaster relief team confirmed that after these hunters were killed, he had the courage to move on. After all, he didn''t want a fire in his backyard. Fortunately, although Jianshe tiger king didn''t seem to trust Chu Dong completely, he did it according to Chu Dong''s energy, so Chu Dong can move on now. Chudong didn''t stop in the process of moving forward, but always paid attention to the surrounding environment. Now Chudong found that once they found out that the environment was safe, they would immediately let more people go to this place, and then cut down all the surrounding trees and shrubs, which would also provide a reference for their follow-up troops For a relatively safe environment. Although this is the case now, what Chu Dong knew better was that he had to investigate their total number before they went all the way to the tower. After all, who was Chu Dong in this Hunter corps? I have never contacted Chu Dong, and I don''t know how many people there are. But I was surprised that these hunters were good at fighting one by one, and they seemed to be very experienced. From this point, you can see that this city-state has made a lot of efforts to exterminate the saber toothed tiger king. It must have cost a lot of money to mobilize such elite troops, but Chu Dong also had to let them fail this time. Now he continued to go to the outer part of the forest while thinking so. It''s not surprising that at this time, the outer part of the forest is nearly several kilometers away from the tower, and it''s already here I started to build a military camp, and even some people were constantly patrolling. They seemed to be watching all this all the time, just in case, which really surprised me. Because now Chu Dong knew that although they seemed to be always on guard against the surrounding situation, Chu Dong also knew that the current situation was nothing to them. Because they had more troops to prepare for, so seeing so many of their camps, Chu Dong''s Ci began to spread out from the bottom of his heart. If they were only concentrated in one camp, then Chu Dong could naturally burn them all alive by fire attack. Unfortunately, now that they have learned well, they also began to use the method of camp enfeoffment, which is a pity In this way, Chu Dong has absolutely no way to kill all their main force, so there is no way now. After investigating the residents in front of him, Chu Dong sighed. Now he can understand why no one dared to invade Chenguang for such a long time. This is because these people in the city-state have such superb military literacy. They are absolutely different from these primitive people in the west of Chudong. They can be said to be very tough. So that''s why there is the saying that the eastern city-state is a barbarian territory, because it is true that no barbarian dares to approach this area at will. Moreover, Chu Dong saw many soldiers at this time. They even hung the body of saber toothed tiger directly at the gate of their camp, in order to demonstrate to these Saber Toothed tigers hiding in the mountains. And now not only that, but Chu Dong also saw that they were using all kinds of tricks to lure the king of saber toothed tiger to take the initiative. Obviously, it was not the first time for them to fight with the king of saber toothed tiger. They also knew very well in their hearts what kind of temper the king of saber toothed tiger had. Through this provocative method, they could successfully provoke the king of saber toothed tiger to let him go Take the initiative, and once he takes the initiative. Then they can rely on such a very strong military advantage, and directly win the construction quickly, so as to put forward their battle. I am no exception in their battle process. They all used various skills and tactics. It can be said that their current situation is a very difficult thing for Chu Dong, because now Chu Dong himself knows that he can''t take advantage of such an army as long as his tribe is brought here. What''s more, Chu Dong still leads a group of wild animals, and he has no way to deal with it. Therefore, the more Chu Dong looked, the more he had no confidence in his battle, and the battle was still a battle of life and death. If this place had been occupied by this group of Eastern City Gang people, then the protection of this place would inevitably be destroyed. After all, they hate King saber toothed tiger to the bone, so they will certainly destroy all king saber toothed tiger, so infinite things, even Guardian stone is no exception. Because at this time, they knew in their hearts that it was the guardian stone. They didn''t know what it was, but they knew that it must have something to do with the saber toothed tiger king. Once the guardian stone in this place was destroyed, the great ancient race suppressed underground would take the opportunity to break free from more constraints. At that time, the eastern city-state area is likely to fall into the control of the great ancient race, and Chu Dong can''t imagine the consequences once the great ancient race controls the eastern area.So now there is no way, Chudong heart side tangled, while also sighed, shook his head. "Only one step is one step." Now Chu Dong can be regarded as clear, that is, the only way to deal with the departing troops nearby is to disintegrate them from the inside. This is the best way and one of the few good ways Chu Dong can think of. "What''s the best way?" Chu Dong scratched his head and didn''t think of a reason. He didn''t have much to do, and he didn''t know how to divide the army in front of him. After all, the chairman of the army was completely unfamiliar with him, and even Chudong knew nothing about the weaknesses of the people in the city. Just because of this, there is no way now. Chu Dong is very tangled and painful. But then Chu Dong also knows that it is an opportunity for him to come to this place. After all, Chu Dong is no different from their looks. If Chu Dong can disguise himself and sneak into their barracks to investigate the intelligence, it will be a good thing. Chapter 789 So there is no way, now Chu Dong thought so, while quietly close to the camp, and the situation around the camp in Chu Dong''s view is also very troublesome, surrounded by watchtowers, there are people everywhere. Moreover, these watchmen would take turns to stand guard once in a few hours, so it became more difficult for Chu Dong to sneak in. Moreover, this army was not like the army of primitive people. This group of people could be regarded as a civilized army, so they would certainly have something to draw a list. Now Chu Dong is most worried about this. After all, even if there are so many legions in this place, they must have a unified commander. The commander must also have a roster in his hand. If he talked about the time when there was a skating car, then a comparison might bring trouble. Therefore, even if he wanted to sneak into Chudong, he was very embarrassed. So now the main body can only choose to fight in the wild for a while. He wants to see how these people operate in the military camp in front of him. Therefore, Chu Dong has given full play to his advantage of survival in the wild. Only a few hours later, Chu Dong has found a very secluded place on the hillside near this piece of land It''s a good place. Chudong directly collected a lot of straw on the spot, and then built a small tent in this place. In this tent, Chudong has also made corresponding concealment measures, so at night, Chudong can also directly lie on the hillside and observe how these people move to the bottom. So now the main determination also understood, that is, his observation is absolutely very important, maybe what he observed in this can directly affect the next war situation, and more importantly, the current group of hunters do not know the existence of Chu Dong in their hearts. If there is such a person as Chu Dong leading, then maybe the saber toothed tiger king can win the next battle, so after Chu Dong settled down, the sky gradually began to dim down. So there is no way, now Chu Dong is also very tangled in his heart, he is also very hesitant at the same time, he is hesitant about whether to light a fire at night, after all, this place is not as cold as the west, but the temperature at night can still make the vast majority of people feel fear. Because of this, there is no way. In order to expose himself, Chu Dong could only choose not to light the fire this night. So now Chu Dong is lying in the dark, carefully sticking out his head and observing the camp hundreds of meters away at the foot of the mountain. The layout of the camp is very special. They actually divided the camp into three parts. What''s the difference between the three parts? Chu Dong is so far away now that he can''t see clearly, so there''s no way. But now Chu Dong found out that there were two commanders among the residents in front of him, and their clothes were different. At this time, the two commanders were standing at the gate of their camp, as if they were fighting. One of the commanders was wearing a layer of animal skin, and the other was always wearing a suit of armor. The two of them were dressed in two different positions. It can be seen that the arms they were responsible for were different. Sure enough, in the process of their quarrel, more and more soldiers began to gather around them. The hunters concentrated behind the commander in his hide, and most of the soldiers also stood behind the commander in his armor. Chu Dong looked at them, the two sides began to quarrel, and then they began to pull the crossbow, the hunters also began to scold these soldiers. Then these soldiers seemed to be under great pressure, but they had to pull out their weapons. At this time, in front of the quarrel between the two sides, because it was too loud, Chu Dong could probably hear some. The content is about the allocation of the troops on both sides. It turns out that these soldiers in armor are mainly responsible for guarding the camp, while the hunters inside are responsible for exploring the way into the forest. Therefore, the responsibilities of the two sides are different, but there is no accident for these soldiers. On the contrary, these hunters who are responsible for pathfinding suffer huge losses every day, so that''s why the commander of these hunters is very dissatisfied with him. After all, these hunters are trained with great efforts. If he was to die so casually, he certainly didn''t want to, so now he was very tangled in his heart. He was tangled in many things, but the most clear thing in his heart now was that he couldn''t die like this. There should be an argument between him and this commander. He hopes that their responsibilities can be changed and his group of soldiers can go to the forest. However, it is obvious that the commander in armor has a much higher responsibility and status than the hunter commander, so he always did not know whether or not, but ordered the hunter commander to continue to carry out their tasks. Now their troubles can be said to be numerous, because now Chu Dong can be regarded as understanding, it seems that the resistance of the saber toothed tiger king during this period is not useless, at least now he has succeeded, and let his commander give up the idea of taking down this forest at one stroke.Because of this, Chu Dong now knows that the battle is not over. At least Chu Dong has found their internal contradictions. What the Lord can do now is to intensify our internal contradictions. In front of this night, this quarrel seems to be over, but in Chu Dong''s eyes, their contradiction is far from over, and even has to continue to expand. So now Chu Dong does not hesitate. He goes back to his tent and begins to constantly calculate various plans in his heart. He wants to make all the people in this camp pay the price ¡£ He wanted to intensify the contradiction between them and let them fight each other. Only in this way could Chu Dong have more opportunities. After all, these people always thought that they were dealing with the saber toothed tiger king, which was a group of wild animals. Therefore, if Chu Dong used human stratagems to deal with them, it was easier to arouse suspicion between them. Then Chu Dong was able to trigger their own contradictions, and let them fall into civil strife. After their internal staff had been digested, they were able to beat themselves, Chu Dong asked the king of saber tooth tiger to launch a general attack and killed them all at one stroke. Chapter 790 Now, although Chu Dong has arrived at this place, has begun to work normally, and even has gained a lot of good information, Chu Dong also knows that this is the current situation, he is still in danger, Chu Dong also knows. Although we have gained a lot of intelligence, how to really intensify the contradictions is also a very troublesome matter. Because now Chu Dong had no chance to sneak in. It was obvious that there were two commanders among so many people, and there were all kinds of officers under them. As a result, each level of management has its own effect. Chu Dong doesn''t have any advantage on this side now, and it''s hard to sneak in. So now Chu Dong is very helpless, he carefully observed the surrounding situation, while also continue to move forward, and at this time, he found that the defense and defense lines of the two sides below seem to be a little different. It may be that their two sides have already begun to have conflicts at this time, so this time the eastern defensive area is managed by these soldiers, and the other area is managed by profit management, which means that now they have such a quarrel and directly divide the whole barracks into two parts. The number of hunters on one side is relatively small, so they also began to patrol and continue to pay attention to the surrounding situation, while the soldiers on the other side are relatively loose, because almost every barracks gate is guarded, and the number of both sides and the way they defend form a sharp contrast. And Chu Dong knew that this was a golden opportunity to influence their relationship. If they succeed, maybe the contradiction between them would intensify again. In this way, Chu Dong could get a lot of tricks, so he didn''t hesitate and slipped down this hillside. At this time, this piece of land is at the end of winter, so the cold atmosphere around is still not over. Chudong gasped and quickly ran down the hill. Soon he reached the military area below. Now these sentinels who don''t seem to care are on guard all the time. Some of the other hunters who lurk around, they don''t notice Chu Dong''s movement. After all, this time Chu Dong''s action was very severe, so it was difficult for them to detect what Chu Dong was doing, so the main engine arrived at the periphery of the military camp very smoothly, because at this time of night, and there was a very strong cold wind around. So there''s no way. Even if they want to use their ears to judge whether there is any abnormality around them, it is very difficult. After all, they are human beings, and the sound that human ears can hear is always limited. So now they know better than anyone, that is, they also think that everything around them is normal. Chudong is now speeding through the jungle and moving towards them step by step. Chudong passed by this place and heard the rustling sound. At this time, these hunters around did not notice Chudong''s movement. They thought that the surroundings were very safe. Therefore, once the night calmed down, they began to doze off gradually. They have been tired all day, so there is no way. It''s normal for them to be so tired. They squint and take a nap quietly. One of them is leaning behind a big tree. Now he really thinks that everything is safe, but what he doesn''t know is that the hunter is in the training. What they learned first was how to ensure their own safety in a very urgent situation, but it''s not so easy to do this, and now Chu Dong knows that these hunters have brothers to take care of each other, so it''s understandable for them to relax a little. Chudong quietly approached one of the hunters, and then he quickly cut the hunter''s throat. The next second, the hunter struggled painfully. Unfortunately, he had been covered by Chu Dong for a long time and couldn''t make any sound at all. Soon after that, the woman lost her strength all over her body and slowly fell to the ground, unconscious. Chu Dong is now the first to solve the first hunter, but now his ancestral home has no heart to pick up his hands like these weapons, because now Chu Dong knows that what he wants to do is not like this. Chu Dong took the lead. He took the next step to hide his body. He is not the hunter''s camp, but the soldiers'' camp. Because these soldiers have come to rest now, they will naturally choose to save some of their weapons and equipment, which is good for reducing their burden as much as possible. But this gave Chu Dong a lot of opportunities to take advantage of, because Chu Dong knew better than anyone that when they hid these weapons and equipment, they would try their best to hide them in the place they knew. Unfortunately, Chu Dong knew exactly where their equipment was hidden in front of them, because Chu Dong was more or less a man who had been in the city.Of course, the soldiers went to the camp, so they knew where the weapons were hidden in his mind. They actually hid all their equipment in the tent at the back of their camp, which didn''t look so tight. At least even Chu Dong himself could see that there were many winds passing through the tent, which seemed very unsafe. Therefore, Chu Dong naturally hesitated in his mind now, and he didn''t know whether to continue to go to this place. Although Chu Dong subconsciously told himself that he had to move forward, because this was the first step for him to solve the immediate struggle, it was a pity that Chu Dong still felt something was wrong in his heart, because this place was very obvious. No matter from which point of view, it was too obvious in the past. After all, they were well-known troops. How could they make such a low-level mistake? Therefore, Chu Dong did not dare to get close to that place for a while, for fear that he would be ambushed in the opposite direction. Chapter 791 Once Chu Dong side of the ambush, then the follow-up plan will not be implemented. So now Chu Dong is very flustered. Unfortunately, Chu Dong also knows another point in his heart, that is, time doesn''t wait. If Chu Dong doesn''t move on, then I''m afraid there will be more and more troubles in the future. So now Chu Dong has no way, he can only bite his teeth to continue to let himself forward. Chudong gradually close to this army camp, when close to Chudong also did not forget quietly, picked up a stone, and then directly threw it in. The stone rolled several times along the way, and then rolled directly into the interior of the military camp. Although there was a slight sound in the middle, Chudong didn''t notice any danger, so what Chudong could do was to move on. In the process of moving forward, he has a lot of things in mind. The most important thing he thinks about is how to deal with the problem once he is in trouble. After all, he can never have an accident now, and he knows better than anyone how important this task is for them. Therefore, with such an idea, he will connect with them Every step of these actions is very careful. After confirming that there was no one hiding in the place, Chu Dong dared to move on. He quietly opened the curtain outside the tent. Then he went in directly. Sure enough, there was nothing in it now. Chu Dong was surprised. He didn''t think that this place was really there. He was so surprised that he didn''t really have anything, and not only this place. As for the countless weapons of journalists, these weapons seem to be put in this place at will for these soldiers. But it''s normal. After all, they are ordinary soldiers, so there''s no way. They will be so lazy, so there is no way now. After all, they are normal soldiers, so it''s normal for them to be so indifferent to their equipment. But Chu Dong doesn''t think so. Now Chu Dong has quietly come to the side of the gang. He knows very well in his heart, that is, although these soldiers seem not to care about everything in front of him, Chu Dong knows better than anyone. These weapons were enough to kill them, so Chu Dong didn''t stop. He picked up a dagger directly. He went back to the woods and put his dagger in the hunter''s chest. In this way, Chu Dong successfully transferred his hatred. Now Chu Dong can be said to have successfully transferred his hatred, and then these hunters will soon find out this fact. After finishing all this, Chu Dong quickly left this place and returned to this shelter on the top of his mountain again. Sure enough, Chu Dong just had a little sleep in one eye. At dawn, he was awakened by a very fierce quarrel. Chu Dong squints his eyes and sticks out his head again, carefully observing the bottom of the cliff. At this time, the hunter''s body has been found, and there are many people around. They all stand around squinting. But at this time, Chu Dong can also see what is brewing on their faces and in their hearts. So Chu Dong just quietly lies on the ground and watches the change. Sure enough, after a while, the two leaders come step by step. They look very unhappy and resentful. What''s going on? The first dissatisfaction is the leader of the hunter, because at this time, it is obvious that he did not expect such things to happen to him. "Damn it." At this time, the leader of this group of soldiers also sighed and shook his head, because although he knew that there had been some contradictions between them all the time, he did not expect that now they would develop to such a stage that they would start killing each other. "I said that although there are contradictions between us now, they are not so far. Your people have crossed the line, captain." At this time, the hunter Delin team was also very dissatisfied. He was biting his teeth and writing a lot of hatred. "I don''t know why it happened, but you''re right. It shouldn''t have been like this, at least not in this form." As he spoke, he continued to squint. He looked at the dagger on the corpse. Now he was still thinking about who killed the poor hunter. But after several rounds of interrogation, it was found that no one was willing to admit it, at least because of what they looked like. So the hunter''s captain was furious. "How can we say that you guys are stupid to stay in the bottle in our rear? Don''t you know there''s a price to pay for doing things? " At this time, the leader of the hunter was extremely angry, because he could not accept his own people, so he was killed by others. On the other side, he was also shameless for the killer who did not dare to take the initiative to admit his mistake. In the army, this is a prohibited behavior.Absolutely not allowed to happen like this, but there is no way, now things seem to have happened, and that''s why. So now things can be said to have become more troublesome, and because no one is willing to take the initiative to admit their mistakes at this time, this leads to more troublesome things happening in the future. Although these soldiers will not lose to these hunters in the face-to-face battle, they are definitely not their opponents in terms of sneak attack and pursuit. It is precisely because of this that the contradictions between the two sides have to intensify once again. However, after a day''s interrogation, no one has come forward to admit it. The anger of the hunters and the whole purpose of the interrogation has poured out on them. At this time, the leader of the hunter also advised the leader of the soldier to hand over the traitor who killed their own people in a short time. If he didn''t, the consequences would be unimaginable. Chapter 792 Now the pressure has returned to the side of the soldiers again. They can''t figure out how things like this happened? Now Chu Dong has successfully promoted the two sides to hate each other, which can be regarded as the first step to summarize the success of this plan, but it is necessary to make the whole plan in the group successful. I''m afraid it will take a long time. Just because of this, Chu Dong doesn''t hesitate, but continues to try his best to plan his next action. Sure enough, today, because the hunters and these soldiers began to have conflicts, so these hunters expressed their dissatisfaction. Therefore, they did not carry out their investigation plan today. All of them hid in their tents and began to plot all kinds of things. Even what they discussed, even these people on the soldier''s side began to feel very scared. No one knows what will happen in the future, because these soldiers themselves have a lot of complaints about these hunters. What they advocate is one-on-one combat, rather than hiding in every corner like a mouse like a hunter and pursuing their enemies through their tracking skills. Soldiers and hunters have two kinds of division of labor and two kinds of work. If it wasn''t for this distant goal, they wouldn''t get together. It seems that the commander who proposed this battle plan obviously overestimated the point where the two groups could get along well. Originally, the two groups were not professional, and they were hostile to each other. What''s more, they had two commanders and two captains. Therefore, they often had all kinds of disputes about internal unified deployment and other affairs. Now the protagonist has noticed these things for a long time. It''s just that he deliberately magnifies these things. In many cases, contradictions are not terrible. The terrible thing is to deliberately hide the contradictions, because once the contradictions have been hidden for many times, the consequences will be unimaginable. So the current situation can be said to be a collection of contradictions. No one knows what will happen in the future, but one thing is certain, that is, it has successfully put the contradictions between them on the table. In this way, since these two commanders have been deliberately trying to avoid contradictions, they have to reconsider the hidden dangers of these contradictions and all kinds of things. After more than a day''s hard work, the commander of the soldier finally failed. He still failed to find the one who killed their own people. Instead, he was hated by the soldiers of his own troops. Because this group of soldiers under hand are not like their commanders, they often have all kinds of communication together, and they often have all kinds of communication, so now this situation can be said to have successfully stimulated their contradictions. This contradiction is the contradiction between the superior and the subordinate. It seems that these soldiers have never had any chance to prove themselves, or even who manages them, and they don''t know what they want. It''s really because they don''t care and don''t care that these soldiers are forced to stay together. But it''s not a good thing for them to stay together now, because now everyone knows that these hunters have long regarded them as thorn in the flesh. Because of this, there is no way now. What they can do is to hold together as much as possible in exchange for their own safety. But now they think so in their hearts, and so do the hunters. So there''s no way. I''m afraid what they can do now is absolutely not as easy as they thought at the beginning. Today, there are a group of hunters, about five people, who have temporarily formed a hunting team. But this time, what they are going to hunt is not their target. Now we are going to hunt their own people. Because the decision made by the commander on the soldier''s side disappointed everyone, this group of insiders thought that the commander was evading the responsibility. What they wanted was to try every means to shirk the responsibility completely, but I''m afraid not everyone could accept such a thing. So there''s no way. That''s what the situation is. So there''s no way. I''m afraid there are very few things he can do now. And the commander of this soldier is also very painful at this time, because now because of his series of very difficult choices, he has made one of their brothers pay the price, and things like this were unexpected. But has he ever thought that this matter has intensified the internal and external contradictions, so there is no way now. Apart from trying his best to comfort the hunters around, there is only one thing he can do, that is, to provide more benefits to these hunters. But to provide them with benefits is just to provide them with more salary, that''s all. But for them, a few gold coins may not be as important as they think. What they want now is dignity.So there is no way. Now the commander of the soldier has made a wrong decision again, and this decision will make him pay a very painful price. Now the sky has been dim for a long time, and it is quiet all around. But in such a quiet situation, no one will know that another attack is about to take place inside this army. These hunters dress up and put on black clothes, and then the black clothes can cover them up very well. They wander in the dark night like ghosts. They bypass the residents and the woodland. They use the most familiar method to quietly walk outside the military camp It''s all around. Now, because there are contradictions in these things, the number of soldiers on duty is much more than before. But even so, now they can''t concentrate. But now they are also thinking about what to do with this matter. Chapter 793 Although they despised these hunters, they thought they were just villagers who only knew how to hunt wild animals. But after all, they are still very afraid of the hunting ability of these hunters for these wild animals, so there is no way. In addition to keeping watch this night, they also have a lot more weapons in their hands, because now they can''t feel them more or less. That is, their situation and situation are becoming more and more dangerous. Because of this, they are also very nervous. But just because they are nervous doesn''t mean they can relax now. In addition, they also know one thing in their heart, that is, what they are doing now is very difficult and troublesome. They know better than anyone that if these hunters want to aim at themselves, they will not survive in such a mechanical night. On the other side, these slow-moving hunters, looking at this situation, also know a point in their heart. Now they have a clear idea of what these soldiers are? Originally, under normal circumstances, these soldiers seemed to be fooling around when they were on sentry duty. But today, on the first day of the conflict between the two sides, this group of soldiers actually became so serious when they were carrying out their tasks. Now they will carefully check every pass, and they will also carefully examine every person who passes through their camp. It can be said that they have achieved the ultimate in defense. But even if they do it now, it doesn''t mean that they will be absolutely safe, because what these hunters are good at is to infiltrate and infiltrate. They had no trouble to find a dog hole outside the military camp that people could pass through. They didn''t know whether it was outside the fence and no one had maintained it for a long time, or because the hole itself existed. However, the hunters didn''t hesitate when they found the hole. After repeated investigation and confirmation that there was no accident inside, they quietly bypassed this small hole, and then directly sneaked in, through which they reached the interior of their army camp. After they arrived at this place, they took the lead to look around, but at this time they also found out. It''s true that the internal conservatism of these military camps is still very loose. After all, these soldiers never thought that someone would really attack them. That''s why most of them still hide in the camps as usual, and they don''t know what to do. These hunters did not hesitate. They quietly bypassed the people in front of them, and then they step by step bypassed these tents, and they also escaped. As the guards of these patrols, they have seen the biggest tent in the center, and now the lights inside the tent are still slightly on. It''s the best time for them to do it, because now they know that as long as they can solve this commander, the contradiction between them will be further increased, but they can be regarded as revenge for their brother. Head can be broken, blood can flow, dignity can not be lost, this has always been a rule that these hunters have been abiding by. So that''s why they can fight bravely all the time in this land and get the love of the people on the one hand. That''s why. So they can''t break this rule in this place. Unfortunately, these hunters understand this, but they don''t know the customs and traditions of these hunters. It is this conflict of ideas that leads to the intense contradiction between them. What''s the use of thanking Shidao''s Scriptures for saying that people are dead, and these hunters will not accept the apologies of these soldiers in any case. That''s why there is no way. Now that''s the thing. Basically, it has reached an irreparable stage. Both sides are fighting for protection, and these hunters also quietly broke into their commander''s tent. As a result, they found that their commander was not there at all. Today, it seems that their commander had something wrong and left the forest temporarily to go somewhere else. Although things look like this, in the eyes of these hunters, the commander is just evading. So now these hunters are becoming more and more angry. One of their very angry points is that the commander dare not accept his fate. This kind of behavior is also very shameless for these hunters. It is because of this that there is no way. Now the contradiction between them has been like this. What these hunters can do is to kill once, so as to achieve the goal of tit for tat. Therefore, the present matter is very troublesome for all of them, because none of them is willing to kill an innocent person himself.What really makes them angry is that this fighter commander, his dereliction of duty and his evasion of responsibility, are the attitudes that make them angry. So there is no way. Now everyone of them is very angry. There are many things they are angry about. But this does not include these innocent soldiers, so in the end, after they discuss with each other, there is no way but to carry out this task which they did not agree with. After all, things like this can be said to be very helpless for them, but they have to do so, and they have to get justice for the brother who died in an accident. As they thought about it, they walked slowly into a tent, which soon fell into silence again. No one knows what happened to the tent, and no one knows whether the soldier in the tent is good or not. But before long, there were several shadows, very quickly, out of the tent, and then disappeared in the distance again. They soon escaped from the camp, and Chu Dong saw all this, but now Chu Dong only felt a kind of inexplicable comfort. Chapter 794 He didn''t expect that his plan would be so successful. Now he has successfully provoked the contradictions between these two waves of troops. As long as their contradictions become more and more intense, Chu Dong can naturally complete this plan in his mind. So now the contradiction between the two sides began to intensify, at the same time, Chu Dong himself is constantly pushing forward his own plan, and now what he wants to do is actually very simple, that is to try to further deepen the contradiction between the two sides, only in this way can they kill themselves, so Chu Dong is thinking about this, and at the same time, he also began to continue to brew the next plan Step plan, now the contradiction between them has begun to have, and the contradiction will soon become more intense. Once the conflict between the two sides can''t be cooled down, the east side of Chu can naturally get more advantages. Now the biggest advantage of the east side of Chu is that they don''t know the existence of such a person. So now they hate each other and continue to carry out their original plan in an orderly way. Today, Chu Dong only observed deeply for a while, and then returned to his nest again. It wasn''t long before Chu Dong found out that the two groups of people in front of him really deepened again. Last night, these hunters successfully killed one of the soldiers. In the daytime, the body of the soldier had been found by others. And without exception, this time these soldiers have also fallen into the collective anger, they have their hatred directly to these hunters. Sure enough, the contradiction between them has become more and more serious again, and now the contradiction between them is intensifying. Their commanders are also trying to calm down. They hope to restrain the current situation as much as possible, so they leave. Early in the morning, both sides just need to pay attention and immediately order the personnel of both sides not to meet. Because they know in their hearts that the gang they are leading is a group of hungry wolves. Therefore, in case of such a situation, they will fight with each other. Therefore, they are absolutely not allowed to meet in this situation. Once they meet, I am afraid it will lead to even greater consequences. Moreover, now the commanders of both sides do not want their situation to continue to expand. Originally, they thought that there would be no big problem for them to quarrel about such things. Unfortunately, there is something wrong with him now, and he did not think that there would be any problem after he refused People retaliated and succeeded. But to encourage the commander, I''m afraid he would be even more angry if he knew that these hunters were aimed at himself at the beginning. Therefore, this view of knowledge can only make the soldiers of both sides not meet as much as possible, so as to calm down both sides. However, although the commander has given orders, the soldiers of both sides have already been angry this time Destroyed the mind. On the one hand, the soldiers also began to think that the hunters on their side were doing their own business. They deliberately killed their own people, and then threw the pot to the soldiers'' side, in order to get revenge on the soldiers. Er, the hunters on the other side are also very angry. They think that they are really looked down upon now, but they have killed their brothers mercilessly, and now they are not allowed to take any revenge actions. So now there is no way. The contradiction between them has been irreconcilable for a long time. Therefore, before he retaliated for his contradiction, he broke the contact between the two sides and separated their hands directly. But although these officials have ordered isolation, he does not represent them. People on both sides can not meet in private. Therefore, at this time, in the hunter''s camp, nearly a dozen very crude letters were sent in by others. Some of these letters were intercepted and then sent to the commander, while the other part was directly sent to other hunters. They also saw these hunters who had been sexually assaulted. That is to say, now some places are mentioned in these letters. It turns out that the soldiers have started to make an appointment, and they hope to fight We should thoroughly solve the present contradiction. Once the hunters arrived at the camp, they thought that there was another reason for the hunters to fight with each other, and they thought that this part of the fight should be a fight. But no matter what, now the contradiction between them seems to have a solution, is gradually moving towards a better side. So now the conflict between them has become very complicated, and the hunters also know that although for the soldiers, after a fight, they should be able to solve the problem, but the hunters also know it. In the camp of the soldiers, some people support them to solve problems by fighting, but on the other hand, not everyone can think so, because now many people know that these soldiers are still thinking about revenge.So this fight, they know in their hearts, will never be as smooth as expected, there will be many accidents, but if they don''t go, won''t they be looked down upon by others. So now the hunters are in a state of contradiction, but at last these hunters still choose to go to the banquet, and many people also choose to support them, but they are still stopped by their commanders when they are ready to go out. Their commander can also think of what they can think of, and he is very worried about what will happen to these hunters after they go out. Moreover, although their conflicts have become very fierce, it does not mean that they should terminate their operations. Especially now that the situation is precarious, they should continue to pay close attention to their combat operations. This is what the hunter commanders and the soldier commanders think in their hearts. But that doesn''t mean that they think so. Chapter 795 After all, it''s very difficult for people at the grassroots level to communicate with each other. Once this kind of negative emotion has accumulated for a long time, it will become more and more intense, and once it breaks out, it will be irresistible, so there is no way. But now the hunter''s commander can only choose to let them not go out, so as to postpone the contradictions in their hearts as much as possible. So there is no way. Now these hunters are locked up in the camp and can''t get out at all. Moreover, he has ordered me to double and single shot. Once I am ordered to run out, I will suffer unprecedented punishment. After all, it is a disgraceful thing for the gang under them to fight with each other. If there is any accident in the process of fighting, then the responsibility will be entirely on the commander himself, but he can''t bear such responsibility alone. So there''s no way. The hunter commander doesn''t want to carry these troubles alone, so he also chose the simplest and most direct way, which is to cover up these contradictions. After these contradictions are covered up, the subsequent step-by-step hierarchical processing is carried out, such as giving these hunters a raise, giving them all kinds of benefits, persuading them and so on, so as to calm them down. Although he thinks so now, it is obvious that the commanders of both sides have lost their ability to observe the people at the bottom very early because they are at the top. In other words, they simply disdain to observe people like Lou Yu. Because of this, the negative emotions are spreading among the hunters again, but this time they are not only against the dissatisfaction of these soldiers, but also against their commanders, because they attach great importance to dignity in the hearts of hunters. But now their commanders actually want them to be cowards. How can they tolerate such things? So there is no way. What they can do now is to resist their commanders as much as possible. But to resist their commanders means that they have to lose their jobs. Such things are not what they want. Obviously, at the beginning, he felt that he was their commander, forcing them to make the most difficult choice, but there was no way. These hunters had a bad reasoning on their face. After they went back, they began to form a small group to discuss how to further revenge these soldiers. Although they also know in their hearts that it is likely to intensify the contradictions when they continue to retaliate, they can''t control so much about the current situation because they know better than anyone else. It is absolutely impossible for them to rebel against their commanders. In that case, they can only try their best to transfer these contradictions and troubles to their opponents, namely, the soldiers. Now they have regarded all the soldiers as their enemies. , since they are their enemies, they can punish them by various means. So now these hunters have begun their next conspiracy, but the last time they had mask, there were only a few people, but this time, there were more than a dozen people involved in a big conspiracy. They know better than anyone in their heart that they have to release this negative emotion. Only in this way can they continue to have a foothold in this land, and they want to regain their dignity. But are they really the right way to recapture their homework? I''m afraid few people can identify with it, but now they have fallen into this kind of group anger. No one can expect their good advice to get a good result. On the contrary, they may get more resistance and encouragement from more people, and urge them to really integrate into the group in the future. Most of them choose to be silent, or else they choose to join the group In. But it may not be a good thing to choose to join, because they all know that such a thing itself is a taboo, and if the massacre continues, a war will break out between the two armies. Although some people are very worried, there is no way. Most of the people in this plot are also their own people, and many of them have nepotism. So in order to prevent themselves and others from being involved, they usually choose to keep their mouth shut. Such a silent plot and rebellion began to be released in the camp, and it really happened To other people''s surprise, at this point, they don''t know anything. It should be said that the philosophies of both sides know nothing about this matter. In addition to their side is trying to plot, another soldier also started a plot at this time, after all, they really look down on this group of villagers who only know how to hunt, so some of their brothers have been killed, so naturally, this group of farmers began to climb to their head, such things as they can never agree ¡£ It is because of this, so now these people also know in their hearts that they have to find ways to revenge on these farmers and let them know their status. Although these soldiers think so in their hearts, it is obvious that their spontaneous Chudong ability is not as good as these villagers, so there is no way. Now these soldiers can get up in Chudong There are only seven or eight soldiers in the army, but the combat effectiveness of seven or eight fully armed soldiers is naturally not low.At the beginning, this group of soldiers were also very dissatisfied, because they were often teased by these hunters as sissies who would only stay in the camp. How could anyone stand such a thing? They are soldiers, they believe in the way of soldiers, and they absolutely don''t allow such movies. Therefore, since they want to do this, what they can do is to use reality I can prove myself. Because of this, these soldiers are now gathering closely. Gradually, they have expanded from seven or eight people to ten or so people, ten or so fully armed people. At this time, it is true that these soldiers actually began to wear all kinds of winning clothes, even weapons have been fully armed. Chapter 796 They now seem to be ready for an endless fight with these hunters. Although these hunters had already sent out duel invitation to these soldiers that night, it''s a pity that the plane obstruction on the hunter commander''s side led to the failure of the fight. Therefore, these hunters became very anxious at this time. They knew that if they could not recover their dignity through their actual actions, I''m afraid they will continue to look down on these soldiers. Dignity is the only basis for these hunters to stand in this place. They are farmers themselves. Most of them use this kind of violent means to survive. They list the wild animals to get more profits. Unfortunately, I didn''t expect that they would not win any respect, even their dignity would be trampled. So they naturally opposed such things. Now all of them don''t want to fight for themselves. Unfortunately, in the end, they still failed to go to the duel place to fight, so now all the hunters are holding a fire, and they are very angry. While they are thinking about what to do next, they are also thinking about what they can do to win their dignity. Unfortunately, after they thought it over and over again, they finally shook their heads. There is no way. If their commander forbids them to go out to fight now, they can only prove it for themselves in their own way. Therefore, on this side of the list, they are secretly plotting another battle against this gang in the eastern enterprises of Chu this evening But this time, the number of them is not as small as before. This time, the number of them will be several times as many as before, that is, more than a dozen people will set out together. In order to reach their decision and agreement this evening, when they prepare and plan their tasks, most of the people they can call are their own internal staff. They have all kinds of nepotism with each other, which can prevent them from betraying their own people. Moreover, once some of them dare to betray their own people, they will be madly retaliated by others. Therefore, there is no way. Some of them are forced to join, while others are ignorant. The whole hunter''s camp is divided into several parts. It''s very dangerous for some commanders to join in the mutiny without knowing what other part of them chose to do. At this time, the night has long been shrouded in the earth, there is no light around, there is no light, as if all this is shrouded in a dark, and in this dark, more is a lot of conspiracy. At this time, soldiers and hunters had already had more than ten people on both sides, sneaking out of the camp quietly. They were fully armed, ready to avenge their brothers and fight for their own breath. They always used this kind of high sounding reason to convince themselves that what they did was right. But I don''t know that what they have done is actually a kind of rebellion, so there is no way. Now both of them are already on the verge of success, so they have to fight. The men and horses on both sides of them arrived very quickly. They were in the authentic camp. Although they had not met yet, they had already heard the voice of the people around them by virtue of their excellent military literacy. So now they are ready to fight. They are quietly close to the middle of the front, this piece of territory, this piece of place is located around an open space in the middle of the military intelligence on both sides of them. Although their place can''t completely hide the voice of their side, they don''t care. You ask them to understand that they are both Very brave soldiers, such as this battle can be ended in a flash. So now they continue to try their noses, and finally they meet in this open space. They look at each other and don''t speak. At this time, there is silence and darkness around. Only the lights around the camp can illuminate their position. In the light, what they can see, in addition to their photography of each other, is the weapons they hold in each other''s hands. In the light, they begin to flicker. So now they don''t talk to each other, they seem to be waiting for a signal, a signal to make them fight. Then the next second, all of them seemed to have received some kind of signal. While they were roaring, they rushed towards their nose quickly. In the process of their sprint, the soldier had fallen down in a moment. A man turned out to be a hunter, and this side had already launched a bow and arrow very quickly. One of the soldiers was hit by this bow and arrow and fell to the ground, while the rest of the hunters began to shoot together.At this time, the scene became very chaotic, and the soldiers fell down one by one, but the hunters didn''t take advantage of it. In the process of promotion, although the hunters were wearing a very agile and convenient wallet, they couldn''t resist the heavy armor that the soldiers were wearing. The hunters can quickly dodge from left to right in the attack of the soldiers, but at last they still can''t make up for the gap in weapons. For the time being, all the players on this side of the game are men and have been equipped with round shields. When this group of soldiers get close to the location of these hunters, the long-range weapons of the latter group of hunters can''t play a big role. The soldiers advance well with their shields, and chop all these hunters to the ground one by one. They spit at each other and utter all kinds of foul language. But in the end, the hunter''s side still fell behind. But just when these soldiers thought they were going to win the duel, suddenly a big fire started around them. It turned out that these hunters actually began to use the arrows lit by the fire to deal with them. Chapter 797 In this way, the war situation will develop again and turn around the current soldiers. Although it seems that they have a chance, their armor can not resist the erosion of fire. So now they howled in agony and fell one by one. Many soldiers began to roll on the ground. He threw his shield aside and his weapons aside. And Chu Dong has been lying on the hillside, continue to observe the duel in front of him, now the number of casualties on both sides have been more than half, but this kind of battle seems to be far from over, these hunters who use bow and arrow to sneak attack are soon caught up by the soldiers. This group of soldiers directly vent their anger on these hunters. Four or five soldiers are all around this hunter, just waving at the bottom. This hunter has been cut apart for a long time. It was bloody. But the hunters started to fight back. They used the tactics they were good at, that is, circuitous and conservative tactics. While the soldiers were pushing forward desperately, the rest of the hunters didn''t hesitate. They began to quickly walk around the side of the soldiers, only when the soldiers were still in the dark Less than the sound of these hunters, these hunters have been quietly around behind these soldiers. However, the fire between the left and the right was more and more hot, and the left and the right soldiers were in trouble again. Then there was an earth shaking cry, which surprised the people who were fighting together. "What the hell are you doing?" Then on the side of the soldiers and the side of the hunters, all of them appeared. They had already appeared on the battlefield and surrounded the surrounding groups. Glasses, their actions have been exposed, and the remaining soldiers and hunters have no way. They put down their weapons one after another and sit on one side with a decadent face. At this time, the expression on their faces was also very unconvinced. After all, neither of them had won the battle, and the hunter side had not been able to recover their dignity, and there was no way to avenge their dead brother. The commanders of both sides also met in this open space. They looked at each other. At this time, their expressions of contact were very complicated. In addition, their commanders in South Africa did not expect that things would develop to such a state. But through these not very bright lights, Chu Dong could still see that many of the hunters and soldiers who did not participate in the duel were very happy, because they were very glad that their brothers actually did what they should do for them. This is enough to make them feel admiration. After all, they are human beings, and they refuse to submit to any unreasonable authority. So now both sides and commanders have no choice but to bring these cautious judges back to the camp for disposal. It seems that the duel ended without any sign tonight, but Chu Dong, who has been lying on the hillside to observe all this, knows that this is just the strange fate of their contradiction. In the following days, their spear and shield will become more and more serious. Looking at all this in front of him, Chu Dong climbed back to his tent again and lay down slowly. The next day, Chu Dong was also awakened by a riot. Chu Dong quickly climbed out of his tent. He looked up and found that the commanders of both sides were still in the open space on both sides of the camp. Behind them are several people tied up in various ways. It turns out that they are going to execute the rebels last night today, and they also ordered people on both sides to come to the scene to watch. They are just trying to set an example to others. But Chu Dong could obviously hear all kinds of riots coming from the hands on both sides. The soldiers thought that their brothers were just revenge for their lost comrades. On the other hand, the hunters also think that they are just winning more dignity for themselves. They also know that these soldiers look down on them from the beginning. Now both of them think that what they have done is right, but their view of doctrine is still so decisive that they regard them as heroes and reject them together. Naturally, they will not agree to such a decision. So now they have started all kinds of riots between the two sides. Many of them have begun to call for their commanders to let their brothers go. So now their commanders have become very difficult. Originally, they thought that these rebels were just a few of their subordinates, but now they are not.Even the commander didn''t expect that the conflict between these people under their hands became so fierce. Now they just care about you, which is also a conflict. They don''t know what accident will happen if they execute these people under their hands. During their years as officers, the two commanders seldom encountered such a situation, so there is no way now. The two commanders can only have a meeting for the time being, and postpone the trip for the time being. Such a decision is only the best one they can think of in this moment. They have to calm down the people on both sides. Only in this way can they make the next decision. After they put them back, the people on both sides began to burst out, cheering as if their protest had been successful. But it''s not the case. In fact, their philosophy is just temporarily delaying their travel time in order to make a better decision. But at the same time, after returning to their camp, the hands of both sides knew that their brothers who were about to be executed had not been released. If they don''t do something, I''m afraid they will let their brothers stand out for them in vain, so another plan is brewing in the minds of these people under their hands. They thought of prison break. Chapter 798 So now, Chu Dong is very clear in his mind, that is, what kind of things they will do next. After all, Chu Dong himself is also very clear about such similar things, that is, they will definitely pass the prison break, and then trigger a big riot. It''s very clear that after the uprising, the two sides will not be able to completely control the East. But now, it''s time for them to separate their forces. Because now things have not been successful, so there is no way, now Chu Dong can continue to wait for them to carry out the next step of the plan, but now they also seem to be in a conspiracy, so now they want to do what kind of things. Chu Dong is not very clear in his heart, and it is because of this that the only thing that Chu Dong can do now is to wait patiently, waiting for them to complete all the tasks and things at hand. Therefore, there are not many things that Chu Dong can do now, except waiting patiently, basically nothing else can be done. Even if their plan to break the prison failed this time, they could also hurt the strength of both sides and increase the chance of victory for the saber toothed tiger king. Chu Dong thought so in his heart and continued to look forward to what they would do next. But now Chu Dong hasn''t been in touch with the other side of the evocation tower for several days, and now Chu Dong doesn''t know what happened to the side calling him, and he doesn''t know whether he can provide a little help to the saber toothed tiger king by doing so. But now, at such a critical moment for both of them, Chu Dong''s feeling of fighting alone in the front line really made him feel a little lonely. At this time, Chu Dong not only thought about the affairs in the rear area, but also thought about his own tribe. Now he had to have at least one month to go back to their tribe. As long as he changed to other primitive tribes, there would have been mutiny. But under the leadership of the sun, Chu Dong knew that his tribe would not be dissolved so easily. After all, his people had always trusted him and regarded Chu Dong as the only God from the north. As the only God in the north, he can''t fail, and he can''t accept his failure. So now there is no way. What Chu Dong can do is to move on and continue to use. What he knows best is to use the stratagems and strategies brought by normal human society to win one war after another. So there is no way, now they both have started a new round of competition, now Chu Dong''s plan has basically been successful, so now he just continues to wait, and then these people attack. But in the process of waiting, Chu Dong still wanted to know what they didn''t know. Why did they come so quickly to encircle the saber toothed tiger king? Did they really want the saber toothed tiger king in a territory? Because of this, there is no way, Chu Dong can only continue to observe in this place before choosing all this. On the other side. After these elders failed to get the aid they deserved, now they hold a grudge that the overlord would betray himself. Although such behavior is not betrayal in any form in the eyes of the overlord, in the eyes of the elder Feng, it is betrayal of the new overlord he used to be. He regards the overlord as his only friend, such as In the eyes of such a man without friends, it seems that overlord is one of his few precious friends. But now things are not like this. After so many things have been agreed, Overlord refused himself for the only time. This time, he refused himself when the city was closed and he needed help most. Just because of this, the wind elder''s heart is in chaos for a moment, and the fire elder and Lei elder, who have been accompanying him on both sides, also begin to have a question mark in their heart. After losing the help of overlord, no one can know whether elder Feng can realize his plan. But now the other two elders give up everything just because they trust elder Feng. But if elder Feng''s plan gets stuck at this stage, I''m afraid that the other two elders will also choose to rebel. In the exhibition, these elders have complicated eyesight, and they have no friends forever. The other two elders knew this in their hearts, and elder Feng knew this very well. That''s why elder Feng''s mind is spinning fast. Now he has to find other help to help him win the next war. But now there is another problem. The elements in this land have changed a long time ago. It can be said that anyone who can use elements in this land has been affected more or less. Since it is their influence, it can be said that the current situation is the only chance for elder Feng to challenge their leader in his life. Wrong After this opportunity, I''m afraid there will be no more favorable conditions.So now elder Feng continues to think about his next plan in his heart. Now these three elders are basically separated from their other four brothers. After all, they only have interests, so it''s nothing to quarrel between them. And now elder Feng also thinks that elder Guang doesn''t think he''s rebellious. At most, he just thinks he''s just a little angry as usual. So now, without everyone''s knowledge, launching a surprise attack for no reason is the best way. Elder Feng thought this way and continued to turn into a gust of wind. Then he took elder Lei and asked elder Huo to fly away hiding in the distance. Now he is trying to win more support. Only in this way can he win the war in front of him. But now the wind elder''s only resource is gone, and now the overlord basically will not provide more assistance to the wind elder, just because of this. Chapter 799 So the wind elder''s plan has also stalled. He didn''t know what else to do next. Because of this, he began to look down at the earth under his feet. At first, he always thought that these elders were gods in a wild land. But in the end, they found that the power hidden in this land was far beyond their imagination. Even the strange things that elder Feng met underground this time were enough to make him fight with himself. So now more and more fear is beginning to spread. This kind of fear is the fear of unknown forces. Even elder Feng, who has always been above all things in this land, has begun to feel fear. But where can he go now to find more resources? Now he has lost most of his support, and it is estimated that few of these ordinary civilians and ordinary attendants in the temple are willing to follow him. After all, when all of them just joined the temple of man, the first thing they should learn is to respect their leaders and regard them as the masters of all things in this land. Only in this way can they continue their studies. Therefore, it is absolutely not easy to persuade them to rebel. On the other side, after elder Feng left the south, the overlord was ready to start his plan. Although his own strength training has fallen into a bottleneck period, fortunately, he has also convinced the fire to accept the evil power in his heart. Therefore, after the fire has accepted the power of the great ancient race, its progress has actually made great progress. Even the fire itself did not expect to learn so fast, now stand in front of the fire and power, only his own body of this kindness. Although liehuo is the chief of a big tribe in the south, it''s a pity that he always shows mercy when dealing with some opponents who are not his enemies. Sometimes even the overlord looks down on him. As long as the fire can break the last shackles, no matter how many forces are behind, the fire can be included in the bag, no matter what. Therefore, the overlord also has foreign bodies now, so it is necessary to continue to urge the fire to obtain more power. On this day, after all the elders left, the overlord finally relieved his burden, because now he finally sent away what he had been doing as some people. The overlord of these elders has long been used to them. Now, if this dispute can completely end the rights of these elders, it will be a good thing Love. So now the overlord knows that it''s time to start the next step, so in a flash, he reaches the burning tribe again. At this time, the burning is still in the cave as usual. Now that he has gained more power, he naturally needs more time to reconcile with this new power in his body. Although things are like this, it''s a pity that the fire is not smooth in the process of cultivation. Several times, he was almost killed by this unexpected artistic element in his body, but now that the fire has chosen to accept this power, his training will naturally become very relaxed. When he heard that Bawang was coming, the fire immediately got up to greet him. Anyway, he always knew one thing in his heart. Bawang has always been his good brother. If you leave the overlord, then he will lose most of his support, so. He also had to make the overlord feel that he was still a central comrade in arms. Sure enough, the fire''s behavior also made the overlord feel more respect, so now the overlord didn''t say much after arriving at this place. He just carefully observed the results of the fire''s latest cultivation, and this result made him feel very satisfied. It seems that the fact is true. The fire has trained its strength to this extent. Now they can start his plan at any time. The overlord is thinking about it. The next second, the daughter of death begins to appear from the sword. "I can''t imagine that you two are training so fast after receiving strength. I know you have always been a competitive person, but I didn''t expect that you would let the fire surpass you one day." Although he is still a little unconvinced in his heart now, seeing that the stronger and stronger people are his brothers, he naturally doesn''t have too much hesitation. In addition to this kind of complex feelings, he has no hesitation in his heart. More just a pleasure, he thought that the fire could use this power in the future, gradually control his whole tribe, and be able to ascend the future throne with him. He was also very excited to think of this. "Then it''s time for us to start our next step. We''ve been hiding for so long. It''s time for this land to tremble under our feet."After hearing what the overlord said, the daughter of death also smiles in her heart. This is indeed the case. Now both of them are ready, and what they should do next is to carry out their next plan. After hearing the death daughter, the overlord nodded slowly. In fact, they had already begun their next plan. So now the overlord is thinking about it and is still brewing their next plan. Now their superficial Kung Fu has already been well done, and most of the southern tribes around are also affected by this new plan The present religion of Chudong is under control. Now, as long as the overlord orders, there will be violent riots in the whole south, and even the temple of man may not be able to completely suppress the riots. It''s too clear in the overlord''s heart how deep the nepotism between the male temple and the tribes in the south is. Without so many auspicious words from the tribes in the south, the future of the male temple can only face the end of dissolution. After thinking all this clearly, what he can do now is just to gradually calm down, and then continue to listen to the request of the daughter of death, and continue to carry on their next step plan. With the gradual progress of their plan, overlord is also more and more aware that the good days of this land may not be too long now. Chapter 800 The daughter of death, at this time, he has already said the next intelligence location, which is also a very important place. It is located in the southernmost competitive land of this land. This competitive land can be said to be a place with a lot of history. Once upon a time, when the whole big tribe of human beings had not been classified, the tribal leaders of human beings once held a grand competition meeting in this competition place. After the meeting, they selected many people. Most of these people have become the core force against the great ancient race in the future. But in the end, these heroes came to an end over time. But after the end of the curtain, these heroes basically did not have any instructions to pass down. Finally, the myth of human beings gradually died down with the passage of time. What they did not know is that the place they were proud of had become the stronghold of the great ancient race. Maybe it''s because of revenge, maybe it''s because of other demands and ideas, so now the great ancient races also want to help to live in this place. They release their strong power of confusion and successfully win over the vast majority of people in this place. Unfortunately, at last, the great ancient race also ushered in its own failure. They completely failed, and they completely lost to human beings. Because of this, the great ancient race can only be sealed underground, but even if sealed underground, they did not stop penetrating the ground. Especially for the competitive land, they continue to strengthen their ties, which leads to the fact that although this land seldom contacts with the outside world, they never stop communicating with the great ancient races. Therefore, the competitive land can also be said to be one of the few places in this land willing to take the initiative to contact with the great ancient races. After the daughter of death pointed out this place, Bawang also took the fire, and the three of them went to this place together. Bawang took the lead in using the force of the storm that he had just acquired, and then they all turned into a strong wind and flew south. In only half a day, they have reached the southernmost part of the land. When they successfully arrived at the southernmost side of the land, they had already seen that the place had almost become a piece of ruins, and the surrounding forests were strangely twisted together, which looked very strange. This is the land blessed by the great ancient race. Seeing all the tyrants in front of him, he can''t believe his eyes. He absolutely doesn''t want his own land to be like this in the future. "Come on, don''t be stunned, hurry up, we still have a lot of things to do." After hearing this, the fire nodded again. Then he closed his eyes and began to look around with his vision. Sure enough, he has seen the most important position in this land. There is a place in the middle of this land that looks like a valley. In his eyes, this place releases a black smoke, which looks very evil. This should be the place where we are. After all, this place releases the most oppressive evil. As the fire said it, he pointed his finger directly in front of him, while the daughter of death squinted and observed for a while, and then he did see it. "It seems right." The daughter of death also got his result after repeated confirmation. Now this place is really where they want to come. So now their goal has been confirmed. After confirming their goal, they don''t talk to each other, but wander slowly in this desert wasteland. In front of this piece of wasteland is a piece of desert land. The land looks like a Lost Castle, surrounded by a desolate and dilapidated scene. There is an bottomless passage under the castle, which leads directly to the bottom. It looks like a monster with a bloody mouth. "What the hell is going on?" At this time, the overlord felt very strange, because he had never been to such a strange place before, but he knew nothing about what was hidden under the ground. "Don''t you know? In fact, this is the place you have been searching for. Since you are so unclear, there is no way After hearing what the daughter of death said, Overlord was shocked. He didn''t expect that the prehistoric beast he had been pursuing was hidden under the ground. After all, there are many tribes that like to explore all over the land, but when these tribes almost finished their exploration of the basic land, no one has ever been to the south."You know, although there are many terrible legends and rumors in the south, it can''t stop the situation of the tribes who like to explore. But why didn''t these tribes find this place so late?" Although the overlord just wanted to know it in his heart, the daughter of death still understood what the overlord thought through mind reading. "What? Now that you''re curious about the explorers who came to this place, you''re asking the right question." As she spoke, the daughter of death gently stretched out her hand, and then stretched out a high tower from the ground. The tower actually looked very narrow, rather it was an ornament. But when PA Ba came close and looked at it carefully, she found that the tower was actually made of human bones. Human bones are used as scaffolds and human skulls as decorations. Such a high tower is hidden in this wilderness quietly, and no one knows how long it has been since no one came to this place. However, this is also the reason why many tribes dare not go near this place. No one will pay the price of life for this terrible place, and that is why there is no way now. The vast majority of people will choose to stay away, and those who have the courage to step into this land will eventually become part of the tower. Chapter 801 "I''ll tell you this. In fact, there are many towers made of bones like this. It''s just one of them. Do you think no one has ever come to this land? I tell you, this land has passed so many years from the primitive tribes of mankind to now, and no outsider can set foot here. " When Bawang heard this, he suddenly thought of something, but now he has to fight for two more people. Is it not a stranger? The point that he just thought of in Bawang''s shape was followed by countless sharp hands under the surrounding land. Like these spikes, they stand on the top like steel knives. The overlord was surprised, he immediately pulled out the weapon, but when the overlord was ready to pull out the weapon to protect himself, the weapon in his hand suddenly flew out the next second. At this time, Overlord was also very surprised to find that there were many tentacles like this behind him, which looked very terrible. This tentacle is really fast. As he said this, Overlord sighed in secret. After all, he himself is a martial arts practitioner, and there are no more than 10 people who can say that his hands are faster than him in this land. Moreover, many of these 10 people are friends of overlord himself. Therefore, such speed is very terrible for overlord. But at this time, the daughter of death smiles, and then sighs. He begins to say a word in a low voice in a language that he can''t understand. Then the tentacles of the four seats immediately return to the bottom of the earth. "What does that mean?" "I told them that you are guests. You know, although they look very fierce and terrible, they never dare to hurt their guests." Hearing this, the overlord understood that to enter this competitive place, he needed someone else to lead the way, so now he sighed. One side also continues to follow the daughter of death forward, and the fire at this time also tightly grasp the body of the daughter of death, that is, the sword step by step carefully forward. Now the direction they are going forward is the bottomless cave. What is the origin of this cave? In the end, there is something hidden, whether it is the overlord or the fire, and they know nothing about it in their hearts. But even if they don''t know anything about it now, it doesn''t mean that they don''t have the right to know all the truth, and now they don''t know anything about it, whether it''s the overlord or the fire. They are likely to be the first people to get the truth of this land, and it is precisely because of this that no matter the overlord or the fire, they all respect this opportunity. As they move forward, they also begin to be careful about the danger of these positions, because now they know that there is little information they can know about this land. Since they don''t know about this land, there will be more troubles. Fortunately, they still have such a leader as the daughter of death, so in the process of their progress, you can more or less accept the entrustment from the side of the daughter of death. So now the overlord is moving forward, and he is also observing my breath. No matter from any angle, this place is like a piece of gray dust. It seems that this piece of land, no matter from which point of view, is like a piece of dead land. Generally, they also step over this large piece of ruins. Step by step into this bottomless cave, just as they entered this cave, the daughter of death also began to guide them to move forward, and then the daughter of death also began to use her own strength to release a dark blue light around. No matter from which point of view, these blue lights are like a very evil power, but this evil power is still so kind in the eyes of the fire. Tyrannosaurus Rex and fire, two people were guided, they go forward, while also continue to stand in front of this piece of high platform. Then the platform began to be influenced by the experience of the daughter of death. It was not until this time that they caught up with the overlord or the fire. Even the land under their feet was actually built with Google and skeleton. It seems that these great ancient races still have such a hobby. They like to use human bones as building materials. One second after the land felt the power from the great ancient race, the land fell rapidly, like an escalator, and even the overlord felt his center of gravity unstable. But I soon found out that the process of their whereabouts seemed too long. In the past, the overlord thought it was only a few seconds before they reached the bottom of the earth, but now it is not the case. After nearly a minute of their whereabouts, they finally reached the bottom of the land. But at this time, except for the blue light released by the daughter of death, there was nothing else. So now there is no way, no one can accept the present reality, and no one can understand what is going on.They have actually reached the underground of this land. It can be said that this place is basically the deepest place that overlord can come to. Overlord looks up. Sometimes it was as if he was in the endless light of the night. The daughter of death smiles, and then gently takes the handle, and the overlord also follows the figure of the daughter of death to move forward step by step. With the distance between time and space, the light began to get closer and closer to the object in front of him. Overlord seemed to see it in the cinema. In front of him, the object seemed to be a creature with a huge head covered with delicate and complex scales. And these delicate and complex scales, no matter from which case, will let overlord feel very surprised. There is such a creation in the world. It''s made of scales. Sometimes the armor is very sharp. Even if you can step on a piece to make it into a weapon or armor, it''s also a top-grade thing. The daughter of death shook her head as she looked at the creature in front of her. Then she put her hand on the creature''s head and said something. His hands also began to release a blue light. After the blue light was released, the creature suddenly breathed, and then he opened his eyes again. Chapter 802 But just as Bawang was about to have a rest, suddenly the daughter of death stopped him. "You can''t let go now. Once you relax, these trans forces may cause unexpected results to you, so I hope you can hold on for a while." Now this iron chain is like a pipe in the eyes of the overlord. What the overlord needs to do is to use his own strength to break the iron chain. After breaking the iron chain, their plan can go on to the next step. But now the overlord was very surprised to find that the iron chain in front of him was very huge. He had to use his own strength to break the iron chain, almost to fill the sea with a water cup. So now the overlord has no way. While he sighs about the strength of ancient times, he is also very surprised. He did not expect that this iron chain alone is enough to make the overlord feel a deep fear. From this, we can see how terrible the sages who used this element were. Although reminded by the daughter of death, now the overlord knows very well how important it is to persist in the end, but there is no way. Now the overlord''s strength really can''t persist any more. After all, he is not a person who has practiced the power of elements since he was a child, so in this meeting, the strength of the overlord suddenly collapses Then there was an impact force, very fierce directly hit the overlord out. The fire was surprised, and he wanted to run to help the overlord up, but at this time, the daughter of death stopped him. "Are you crazy? You are full of the power of our great ancient race. Now you are so bold to help him, aren''t you afraid that something will happen to you? " At this time, the fire calmed down, because if we see that there are several forces on the overlord, one on the left and one on the right, moving and turning each other. That is a very fierce force of elements, and this force has been jumping on the overlord for several times. Now it can be said that the overlord is almost dying. Had it not been for Bawang''s systematic training, I''m afraid that he would have been killed on the spot. So now the overlord is struggling to get up. He knows better than this man that he must continue to stand up. Only in this way can he continue to carry out this task. Thinking of this, Overlord did not hesitate, but chose to stand up step by step. At this time, the fire standing beside him, Overlord also knew that he must not let the fire touch him. Because now the fire is full of the power of the great ancient race, and as we all know, the power of this element originally has a natural restraint on this great ancient race. Once the fire touches itself, I''m afraid the fire will be directly crushed by this force. So the overlord stood up while fighting, and began to breathe. But at this time, the feeling that overlord was about to fall apart gradually disappeared. Suddenly, he began to find that everything in front of him seemed to change suddenly. At this time, what he saw in front of his eyes was no longer what normal people could see. Now what overlord could see was a very magical picture. All the scenes he saw in front of his eyes turned into primary colors. They were constantly jumping in front of his eyes like elves. They seemed very fresh and had vitality. What''s going on? Now even the overlord himself can''t explain the reason why he is in front of him. As these creatures, they don''t seem to notice the existence of overlord at all. They pass through the palms of overlord and fly out of his chest. But then he closed his eyes again, but he didn''t like the scene. Slowly and slowly, his hearing also recovered, his way of thinking also recovered, as if he had changed from a corpse to a living person again in a flash. At this time, the most common word he heard was the voice of fiery fire. Now fiery fire was worried to death. He was very worried about what would happen if it was not good. After all, although they were fighting for the common cause, he didn''t want to lose such a good brother so soon. Therefore, after seeing the overlord sober up, he was finally relieved Qi. "You scared me to death. I thought you were dead just now." But at this time, I just nodded and didn''t speak, because he seemed to be still trying to recall the moment that just happened to him. You should know that normal people can''t bear such a full force, and these iron chains also exist as defense facilities, once they are invaded by foreign enemies. Or when other powers invade, they will release the power stored in the chain, and then beat back all the people around them. Fortunately, the daughter of death has no entity, otherwise even the daughter of death will be destroyed by this power.But now the overlord seems to be interested in how much strength he can bear, so he didn''t say anything. He still tried his best to absorb all the strength on the chain to himself. In the near future, Bawang seems to find out how stupid his way to break the iron chain is, because the power contained in the iron chain is so powerful. If Bawang stone wants to use other forces to break the iron chain, it is almost impossible to achieve. But once he can draw all the power out of the refining, it will be very difficult Some heavy iron chains become scrap iron. Without the protection of the power of elements, the primitive beast could easily break away from these chains, so the overlord decided this plan immediately in his heart, and then implemented it immediately. The overlord was constantly absorbing the power of these chains. After that, these forces also flowed to Bawang''s body. Unfortunately, now Bawang is only a beginner of elemental power. It can be said that he is still a long way from the elder. Chapter 803 So in absorbing this power, the overlord did not do the corresponding diversion, but simply stored all these forces in his body. At this time, overlord is also using the new move he just learned, constantly absorbing the strength of this iron chain. It''s not surprising that this is also the case at this time. Now this huge iron chain is gradually losing its strength under repeated adsorption by overlord. Overlord is very happy to see this situation Look. Because now the overlord''s heart is very clear, that is, the iron chain in front of him is gradually losing its due function, and on the other side of the overlord, he is also clear, that is, while absorbing these forces, he himself has also gained a very full force of elements. The power of this very longing element is now gathered in the body of overlord, and overlord is also very clear in his heart that these forces stored in his body will not die out casually, and Overlord can take it as a kind of training to improve his physical strength at any time. So now overlord gradually absorbed most of the power, and finally stopped to have a rest. I''m afraid that the designer of this iron chain did not expect that there would be a genius using the power of elements to break this trap in the future. Therefore, under the repeated absorption of overlord, the first iron chain has long been fragile. At this time, the primitive beast can''t bear it any longer. So he roared, and after zuisheng roared. The chain also cracked, and it was shattered by the power of the primitive giant. After breaking the first iron chain, the original beast also released a new power, which seems very special. He actually used his own blood on the ground. You rejected several statues, which look like the appearance of a great ancient race. These statues full of tentacles also began to learn the moves that overlord just used. They actually released a ray of light from their savings, and then they began to absorb the elements of these chains. Then, after absorbing enough force of elements, the huge statues around also had an explosion. Then, the force of these elements was released immediately, and the earth was shaking. The overlord shook his head and sighed. After all, he intended to keep these primitive forces for his own use, because these pure elemental forces from ancient times are a treasure at any time. Unfortunately, now overlord can''t help it. He can''t bear such strong forces, so he sighed After a short rest, he closed his eyes. Now he began to have an insight into this new force in his body. It''s not surprising that this force of elements in his body is different from the other four forces in his body. This force seems to have no obvious classification of elements, as if it is a pure and very rough element. However, what surprised Bawang was that although this element was rough and primitive, it also had a very strong power. However, since the power of elements had been divided into eight categories in this land, Bawang had no way. After temporarily preserving some of the original power of elements, the rest was transformed into other elements The source of four forces. The transformation process of overlord can be said to be extremely difficult. He sat on the ground for more than an hour, and in the more than an hour, the original giant still kept releasing these statues, but the power of elements absorbed by these statues was very limited, so the original giant finally gave up. He has been imprisoned for so many years, and there is not much power left in his body. In addition, his own strength has been consistent for many years, so he is not so easy to use again. He still needs to rest and replenish his strength. So this situation turned into another three people, together with the primitive giant, who were constantly observing how the overlord refined this special power, and the overlord never let them down. Just after more than an hour of Kung Fu, the overlord really absorbed all the power of these elements. Then the overlord opened his eyes again, and immediately began to work A shockwave was released from the surrounding land. As long as he is not the daughter of death, and is also very powerful, I am afraid he has been shattered by this shock wave. But at this time, it is obvious that the original beast has just been released, so its strength is not fully recovered, so after suffering from this shock wave, it is also very painful and gives a roar, but then overlord starts to use this ordinary elemental force to absorb these chains based on the purest elemental force he has just absorbed The remaining elements above. Sure enough, with the efforts of overlord, the power of the elements on these chains was absorbed into his body. And at this time, Overlord seems to be very relaxed, because his heart is also very clear, his own adaptability is very strong, and he can easily accept the force of the oldest elements which is difficult for ordinary people to accept. Then, he will not be in the words.It''s only a short time. Now bawangju has absorbed all the elements on another iron chain into his body. This time, bawangju seems to be more acceptable than the first time. He seems to be able to bear more. Then, after gaining such a smart power, Overlord also divided this big element into five forces. They are fire element, thunder element, wind element, wood element and primitive element. After the overlord successfully shared all these forces into his body, at that time, Dad, I seemed to feel that his body was a little divorced from the consequences, as if these elements filled his body, which also strengthened his physical quality to some extent. But now the newspaper has not stopped at all, because there are still several iron chains that have not been absorbed. After the overlord has successfully absorbed the power of the elements of the second iron chain, the primitive beast has become more manic. Chapter 804 He struggled once again, and directly broke another problem. Now the original beast has begun his counterattack. It also spread a thick layer of blood on the surrounding land, and then the blood gradually began to twist down, and finally became many tentacled monsters. But these monsters were not for the use of the original giant animals. What they did was to absorb the power of the elements on the iron chain just like the statues at the beginning. These monsters are obviously much more tolerant than these statues. The overlord naturally does not want to waste all his power, so when these tentacled monsters constantly absorb the power on the iron chain, Overlord also follows these tentacled monsters and begins to absorb the power of these tentacled monsters. Since this year, left and right have actually begun to complement each other. These monsters are absorbed by the overlord when their body strength reaches the critical value. In this way, these monsters can continue to absorb the power on the iron chain, and this time the speed is even faster, because the original beast directly changed into six monsters. These monsters absorbed the power on the six iron chains respectively, and finally all these forces were absorbed by the overlord. When Bawang absorbed these forces, in order to transform them as soon as possible, he could open his eyes to absorb and transform them at the same time. At this moment, the power of element control of Bawang began to become so powerful, and in the process of transformation, the power of element began to gradually strengthen itself. It can be said that the more we absorb this power, the more we can control it, and it is stronger and stronger. Although the daughter of death, who had been standing behind the overlord all the time, began to feel a bit of fear. He knew in his heart that the overlord must not gain too much strength, because the uniform force was a way to restrain him. Then he will never let the strength of restraining the great ancient race fall on the overlord, but there is no way. Now the fire is still standing beside him. If the fire doesn''t help him when it comes to time, then the plan of the daughter of death will come to nothing. Therefore, he can''t turn against the overlord. After all, the daughter of death has his own plan, but now the plan has not been successful, so there is no way for the daughter of death. She can only bear to die. He hopes that the power of the primitive beast can surpass the overlord. Only in this way can he successfully suppress him. The overlord after a steady stream of absorption, the strength of the other six chains are all consumed by him, now the overlord is full of very strong power. This kind of power can be said to be the legacy left by the ancient nobles, but now it''s all in the body of the overlord. At this time, Overlord felt very relaxed and happy. He never felt that he had been reborn, but this time he could be said to be reborn in a real sense. He was not the one who had to sharpen haw''s power in the beginning. At this time, the original beast finally broke away from his shackles, and then he gave a roar, which instantly shattered all the lost profit chains around him. Then he began to climb out step by step. He directly destroyed all the surrounding buildings and climbed out of the ruins. The tyrant''s daughter of death and fiery fire also followed closely behind this primitive giant. At this time, the daughter of death began to whisper something to the primitive giant. Then the primitive giant seemed to understand his meaning, and then stopped. "And now? Do you want to do anything else? " Bawang is naturally in a good mood at this time. He also began to wonder what to do behind the daughter of death. After all, this primitive beast has been released, so it''s time to bring disaster to this land. But the daughter of death shook her head. "I believe you should understand in your heart that this primitive beast has been imprisoned for so many years, and basically there is not much strength left in his body, so now I need the help of fire. Is it just a coincidence that you two train two different kinds of strength?" After these words, the daughter of death nodded to the fire, and the fire understood immediately. After all, what they usually train is these things, so the fire poured this power into the body of the daughter of death. In other words, he might as well return the power extracted from his own body to the daughter of death, and then he also raised the body of the daughter of death, that is, a big sword, and thrust it into the body of the primitive beast. At this time, the primitive giant also struggled with pain and made a series of roars, but soon he wanted to be quiet again. At this time, he was greedily absorbing the power of the death daughter, the sword. And the fire also continuously imparts its own strength to the sword.The overlord stood aside and looked at all this, feeling a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the fire training was to feed the primitive giant. But now that their plan has reached this stage, there is no way. Moreover, this stage is very important. It is far more important than breaking the shackles, because the original giant must have enough food to restore its former strength. So what the fire is doing now can be said to be the most important thing. After absorbing enough power, the primitive giant also roared, frightened, and directly shattered the force. After the big sword was broken and cracked, it built countless blood, which did not look like ordinary blood, like the liquid of the great ancient race. These liquid like earthworms slowly climbed from the ground to the fire, and the fire also extended his hands to meet these liquid, and then it actually absorbed all these liquid into his body. When he opened his eyes again, he found out to me that the eyes of the fire were no longer human eyes. They looked empty but full of murders. "Fire, are you ok?" But at this time, the fire just slowly turned around, two eyes without God, he just said a word in silence. "Who is the fire? I am the daughter of death Hearing this, the overlord was surprised. He didn''t expect that the daughter of death had deprived the body of the fire. Is that what he wanted? But the next second, the fire''s eyes returned to the old look again, and then also laughed. "No, I''m not deprived of my body. I''m just sharing my body with the daughter of death." Chapter 805 Although the fire and the daughter of death share the same body, but now the overlord''s feelings for the fire have not changed, and with the success of their plan step by step, now I also feel that their fate seems to be closer than before. Both of them know very well in their hearts what they are doing now. It can be said that they have successfully raised the banner of resistance. However, from the point of view of the overlord, what they have done is not resistance at all. He feels that what they are doing now is to remove more obstacles for this land. After all, there are too many cowards in this land. They waste the resources of this land. The overlord also knew that in any case, this land must be ruled by strong people. He knew that a lion and a sheep would eventually live a strong era. Now it is obvious that the overlord has completed the subversion of the land power in a real sense. Originally, there was no other way to gain other power. Most of the forces are controlled by this group of elders, so now after the overlord successfully obtains these forces, the pattern of forces in this land will change again. However, it is not very clear what changes will follow. So now there is no way, Overlord now that he has completed the technical words in his heart, then the next step he can do is to try his best to continue to promote the immediate plan. Obviously, after losing her own identity, the daughter of death knows that there are still many things to do next. Now I have to tell you first, although I only occupy your brother''s body, don''t worry. Most of the time, your brother comes to talk to you. If there is nothing else, I should not occupy his body to talk to you. The daughter of death appeared again, and then quickly said these words. She also chose to be quiet again. So what is our next task now? You look like there are many wonderful tasks on our side. If you know, please tell me generously. Heard overlord, at this time for this task such expectations, the daughter of death also laughed, he was also very clear. He is closer and closer to the perfect plan in his heart. Just because of this, he now knows a little bit about the overlord in his heart. It is a terrible thing for him to have such a strong power on hand. In his heart, he knows better than anyone, that is, at present, the overlord has such a powerful hand, and the threat to him is naturally much greater than before, so there is no way. Now, what the daughter of death is considering is not the next task, but how to weaken the overlord''s power. But now the situation seems to be in deadlock again. After all, overlord is not so stupid. So now the daughter of death once again fell into endless tangle, her heart is also repeatedly tangled, next in the end what kind of method should be used to extract the power from the overlord. But the daughter of death, after all, couldn''t find a way to restrain the overlord for the time being. If he couldn''t restrain the overlord for the time being, then I''m afraid his plan could only be stopped for the time being. So now, the daughter of death is also very frightened. If the immediate plans can not be further implemented, I am afraid it will be more difficult to carry out these plans in his hands in the future. Because of this, there is no way now. After waking up the original beast, the daughter of death knew very well that now he would never be able to expose the original beast to this place. We should know that this place is a wilderness and there are basically no people. But no one here does not mean that the elders will choose silence. After all, what kind of power they have is not clear to the daughter of death. Therefore, he has to hide the original beast as soon as possible, which is a secret weapon. So after the daughter of death simply said this sentence beside the original beast, the original beast also snorted impatiently, and then he got into the ground like a fan again. Although in a sense, he looked more like a dragon, his long and narrow body still made the overlord feel that he was not a pure dragon. The primitive giant can be said to be a very huge existence. He does not know how many years he has lived in this land, but his body can cover more than ten tribes. The eyes of the primitive giant look like the sun. It seems that he is burning and can never be consumed. After he got into the ground, a magic pit appeared on the ground. From any angle, this big pit was like an abyss.The overlord squinted and then shook his head. After all, he didn''t know what plan to carry out. So now the overlord''s heart is naturally very tangled, but after so long, he still can''t wait for the next instruction of the daughter of death. At this time, the daughter of death is more nervous than anyone else, because he knows this very well in his heart, that is, if we continue to carry out the next plan, then the power of the overlord will become an irresistible factor, so he will never allow the overlord to obtain these forces. But now the overlord didn''t get the perfect trust of the daughter of death, but now he knew that now that time had come to this situation, there was no way. The daughter of death hesitated, but he also knew that hesitation could not solve the problem. So there''s no way. "The next task is very important. I hope you can listen well." The daughter of death laughed as she spoke, and then he gently pointed to the distance. This time, the place he needed to go was in the north. You must have been to the north of this land, especially overlord. Chapter 806 You know better than anyone what kind of existence there is in the north, so you know why we went to the north this time. The overlord shook his head. He didn''t know anything about it, so the daughter of death sighed. He didn''t know whether he was sighing about the overlord''s ignorance or his high demand for him. You should know that the North used to belong to the territory of our great ancient race, and because the North was inaccessible, and most people could not live in the north, we also chose the north as our most important place. "So there are other forces in the north?" At this time, the overlord is able to react. After all, he is not very clear about such things as geographical location and history. But once something is related to power, the overlord can always react more quickly than others. This also shows how eager the overlord is for power. "Yes, after all, this plan can be said to be a very successful one, so we must not screw it up enough. Therefore, the only way to increase the chance of winning now is to gain as much strength as possible." Although the words of the daughter of death are high sounding, the overlord can still see that the daughter of death is afraid of her own strength. Although Bawang hasn''t been able to react, he can still use this power to do something, but the action of the daughter of death reminds him that Bawang now knows better that he must continue to maintain this power. Therefore, the daughter of death has no way now. Since he is not comfortable and the overlord voluntarily gives up this power, what he can do now is to find more power by himself. He can only rely on this way to surpass the overlord. Moreover, he must not use the original giant beast on the overlord. The power of the original giant beast is much stronger than that of the daughter of death. However, once he fights with the overlord, the consequences will be unimaginable. It will not only waste a lot of time, but also expose their position in advance. Therefore, the original giant beast and the overlord must not fight Enough to meet, after waiting for the daughter of death to clean up such a threat as overlord, we can continue to plan for the next step. So now their plans have been finalized between them, and now they are going to the north. In the process of their going to the north, each of them knows in their heart that the route this time is definitely not a safe one. This is not to say that the way they are going forward is very troublesome, but because what they are doing now is to strengthen their own strength, and now everyone in their heart is very clear, that is, if their own strength is strengthened, it is bound to strengthen the strength of others. Here is the center of the contradiction Overlord, and the daughter of death, and now overlord has another trouble. Now he has to pay close attention to another problem when dealing with the daughter of death. Now the daughter of death has occupied the body of the fire. Although he superficially told overlord that he only occupied the body of the fire in order to have a place for himself, Overlord didn''t take it seriously. So now although overlord seems to have nothing on the surface, he is also very worried about the safety of the fire in his heart. If the mystery of death deals with itself through such an identity as fire, then I''m afraid I''m not a good killer. And he didn''t want to hurt the fire because of such things, so there was no way. Now the overlord was very tangled in his heart, but he couldn''t stop it. He also knew that the practice of binding the daughter of death to the fire by herself had successfully protected him to a certain extent, and now the overlord did not dare to treat him easily Do it. Now more importantly, the daughter of death has a reason to coerce the overlord. If the overlord doesn''t do the following tasks and other things, I''m afraid that the daughter of death will also coerce him by destroying the body of fire. So now the overlord is in a dilemma. The overlord was very tangled in his heart, and he was also very helpless. He sighed and looked at the dense forest in front of him. Now they had been far away from the south of this area and began to move towards the north. At this time, the overlord''s speed was very fast. He turned into a gust of wind, and then rolled up the fire and began to fly towards the north. No matter how cold it is in the northern part of the mountain, the elder has only been able to cut down the snow for half a day. Now the overlord knows better than anyone that this place is the last place he should come to, because since this place is the place where the elder has an accident, there must be many people on guard against this place. Sure enough, at the moment when the overlord falls to the ground, many people in grey robes pop out.They knew at a glance that they should be a member of the temple of man. Bawang is also very clear that there are often some new apprentices in the mountains and fields, and some people with extraordinary talents will be invited to join the temple of man to fight for their so-called common ideals. But in fact, these people are just thugs inside the temple of man. What''s more, the overlord landed directly in front of him. It''s obvious that this kind of thing is not something that ordinary people can do. Moreover, when they observe the overlord, they have already passed their element induction and felt that the overlord, like them, has ten rich elements. Therefore, they are more careful with the overlord now ¡£ "I don''t know who you are, and I don''t know where you come from, but our place is now a very serious place to quit smoking. If you really have something to do here, I hope you can accept our investigation." After hearing what they said, the overlord clenched his teeth. Chapter 807 But at this time, the personality of the daughter of death appeared on the fire again. He whispered a word to the overlord. "Kill them." After getting this request, the overlord''s resignation seems very important, because now the overlord knows better than anyone that he can''t do it easily enough. Because once you do it yourself, you are bound to expose yourself to the eyes of the Presbyterian Council. If you kill an elder, I''m afraid the overlord can''t bear such a crime. He is not ready to fight with the elders. Although the power of the overlord has been heard for a long time, the non drama fans are much stronger than before. But the overlord still has no bottom in his heart, and he still doesn''t know how to compete with these elders. So the best way now is to hide for the time being, wait until the time is ripe, and then suddenly launch a surprise attack on the elders. But now the daughter of death actually asked the overlord to kill them directly. After killing them, it is bound to attract the attention of the exhibition. At that time, I am afraid the overlord will not be able to hide his identity as before, so now the overlord is also very entangled. You should know many secrets hidden in this place. The purpose of our coming to this place is to gain as much power as possible. If we continue to let them control this place, maybe they will find the secrets of our great ancient race after repeated investigation, so they will definitely die. After hearing the request of the daughter of death, the overlord didn''t start at this time, but the daughter of death didn''t give the overlord any chance to hesitate. Then he immediately released his strength, and instantly grew a tentacle from the ground to kill the nearest disciple. The disciple''s death was extremely tragic. He was directly pierced by this tentacle, and even fell to the ground before he could use the power of his own elements. Then the disciples around him rushed towards the overlord. Now this behavior has directly shown that they are a threat. The acts that threaten the Presbyterian Council and anyone under it should be killed. Rules like this have long been told to all of them when they joined the Presbyterian Church. Therefore, although many people also borrow such a reason to start wantonly slaughtering the ordinary people in this land, now this order has finally been implemented. Therefore, these disciples all around rushed towards the overlord like flies. There were more than a dozen of them on the left and on the right. There were more than a dozen of them with the power of strong elements. Now that they have decided to attack the overlord, there is no way. What the overlord can do is to kill them all as much as possible. So now the overlord is biting his teeth and releasing the power of thunder and lightning. This power itself is the power he dares not to use, because it''s too ostentatious, and he can''t control the lightning elements very well He''s worried about losing control of the elements. Once the elements are out of control, they are bound to be reflected on themselves. However, after the training of Bawang in absorbing the power of these elements, now he has a good control over the power of these elements, so Bawang quickly injected the power of lightning into the ground, and then began to drain underground, resulting in a series of lightning. Martial arts disciples were directly hit by the lightning, and then began to tremble, but soon they used the power of their own elements to force the lightning out of their bodies. Several disciples with slightly poor accomplishments were also quickly blasted into powder by the thunder and lightning of overlord. Around the disciples began to swarm, they released their own learning of these elements, instant overlord around what can be said to have light elements, thunder elements, fire elements, wind elements. All kinds of element power appeared one after another in front of the overlord. At this time, there were several very dazzling thunder and lightning. Although the power like this was nothing for the overlord, he could easily deflect all these thunder and lightning. Then there was a big hole in the surrounding land in Zhangye, but the next second, many vines and thick branches began to grow behind Bawang. These numbers were like chains, which instantly bound Bawang''s hands and feet. Then there was a strong light in front of Bawang''s eyes, which was so strong that Bawang couldn''t open his eyes Eyes, and then in the overlord calm group to see these things in front of them, suddenly a basin big fireball towards him. "Damn it." The overlord gnashed his teeth and then tried his best to use brute force to break free from the branches around him. This behavior really surprised my disciples. However, it was nothing for overlord. After all, he had extraordinary strength. It was easy to break free from the branches. Immediately after that, Overlord also began to release a storm, which directly hardened the fireball flying in front of him. The two forces swept together, and instantly gathered a flame in the snow. The fire storm melted all the snow around, and began to turn into splashing ink, flying towards the surrounding area. But at last, the disciple who used the fire element was still unable to resist the power of the overlord, and the elements were out of balance.At the moment when the elements in his body were out of balance, the disciple was directly covered by flames. Fortunately, he was also a person who learned the elements of fire, so he just took a short rest and gathered the scattered flames around him back into his body. Then, just as Bawang had just solved these difficulties, another disciple came to Bawang again in the blink of an eye. His speed was like thunder and lightning. In just a moment, he hit the armor of Bawang with several punches, and Bawang was also beaten back directly by these punches. Just when Bawang stepped back for a rest, the disciple didn''t hesitate. He jumped into the air, then turned around in the air and stepped down with one foot. Overlord immediately with his hands to catch this episode, but he was also hit hard, directly into the ground. Now overlord really understands the horror of these elements. Chapter 808 As long as the power of learning elements, even a natural normal person, can also use the same strength as overlord. But in the end, his strength and skills were not as good as that of overlord. He quickly grasped his legs with his hands, and then turned in the air. Zijie unbalanced the disciple, and the disciple almost fell to the ground at the moment of imbalance, but overlord would not give him this opportunity. Finally, the moment he landed under the disciple, he saw a fireball flying in front of him. It was just a loud noise. After a while, the disciple disappeared in the flame, and even the bones were not left. It can be seen that the overlord used the flame properly. Seeing that all the disciples in front of them and the power of the second company and the third company were defeated, all the disciples around them immediately understood. Then all of them stood together and condensed the power of their elements in one point. Then they quickly shot a beam of light towards the overlord. This light condenses the strength of all of them and looks very dazzling. After seeing such a strong light, overlord is a little scared. But in the end, Overlord also chose to use the power of the primitive elements he had just learned, which should be the light emitted from their front. The two forces are intertwined in an instant, and the earth shakes in an instant. Even I feel that the ground is directly split because of the impact of this force. The whole ground was shaking like an earthquake, and these disciples also calmed down and poured their last bit of primitive force into their hands. It''s a pity that it''s unfair to fight against the overlord, and these disciples will never believe that they have worked hard to cultivate these elements of water conservancy for most of their lives. In the end, they are not as good as a stranger. Moreover, the greatest force of elements released by this stranger is something they have never seen before. It can be said that this kind of force of elements only represents elements. Unlike them, elements can be divided into several types. Sure enough, the primitive power of overlord was more powerful, and he directly pushed back the beam of all their strength. These disciples fall to the ground one after another, and they are all covered with the power of various elements. Now they concentrate all their power on one point, so when they have element imbalance, they are naturally filled with many elements that are not their own power. These disciples were in agony. They screamed desperately, trying to use the weak force of the elements on them to get these forces out of their bodies. But in the end, they failed. Then the overlord just looked at them coldly, watching these elements beyond their control completely devour them, and there were other disciples Zi was directly hit by the primitive power of overlord. In a flash, it''s gone. Each of these disciples suffered from different degrees of damage, and now there are only three people who can continue to fight. The three disciples use the elements of water, wind and earth. The power of these elements is not the strongest element because it is widely spread, so there are few disciples who specialize in these elements. It can be said that the disciples who can use these elements are very few, but now they are fighting for their survival. One of the disciples who uses the water element also quickly condenses all the melting snow splashed out at the beginning into a very sharp ice gun. On the other side, the disciple of the earth element didn''t hesitate. He immediately made a mistake for the disciple of the water element. Sometimes he poured his strength into the ground, and then triggered a small earthquake. But the next second, the storm began to feel something wrong under his feet. When Bawang reacted, the ground under his feet collapsed directly, but Bawang didn''t hesitate. It quickly flew into the air. Unfortunately, when he was ready to fly up, another disciple of wind element also appeared directly above his head, and then gave him a slap in the face. He used a whirlwind to shoot the overlord down to the ground. After he fell down heavily, he sighed. Then he felt that he had fallen into a deep pit. But just as Tyrannosaurus rex was ready to stand up, several sharp ice guns in front of him also went straight through his body. Bawang''s armor was directly punctured, and there were all kinds of wounds on his body. Now Bawang can''t believe that he would be so seriously injured. Now several important parts of his body have been penetrated, and the blood is not flowing. Bawang got up with a needle, but the next second he began to feel that something was wrong with his ability. It turned out that his windpipe was directly pierced by these ice guns. In the end, even if a few of his disciples were born with a weakness, he knew how to live and die.But the next second, Overlord was whimsical. He planned to use the power of this primitive element to fill these loopholes in himself. He was stunned for a moment, then did not hesitate, quickly released these primitive forces in his body, and then absorbed them back into his body again. Sure enough, the bloodshed wounds on Bawang''s body were all filled up. However, Bawang felt that his body was extremely painful. Now his body felt as if he had used some magma to repair his wounds. Step by step, Bawang climbed out of the pit again. At this time, the other disciples had already made preparations. They also knew that Bawang would never die so easily. But when they saw the luminous wounds on Bawang, they were still very surprised, because no one ever dared to use the power of elements to heal himself. It can be said that Bawang is one of the few who dare to do so. However, after seeing that Bawang could continue to fight, these disciples did not hesitate. They continued to sprint towards Bawang. At this time, the disciple who knew how to use water elements directly condensed these water elements into a very strong ice sword and cut it directly towards Bawang''s abdomen. Once he can successfully hit, I''m afraid the overlord''s body will be divided into two. Chapter 809 At this time, Overlord knew the situation in front of him, which was very bad for him, so he had no way. Although at this time, Overlord knew better than ever that if he was hit by this big cheap, he would suffer very serious damage, or even die directly. So now the overlord is very clear in his heart, that is, I''m afraid he needs to do much more than himself, and at this time, it''s not just this disciple with a big sword made of ice in his hand, rushing towards the water element who wants his own life. Even the other two disciples with other attributes behind him, they also look greedy, and they have been ready at this time, but everyone knows that they are no longer the opponent of the overlord when they face the overlord, so what they can do now is to try their best to beat him down. As long as they try their best to attack, then maybe they still have a trace of vitality in front of them. Because of this, now they also attack the overlord in an orderly way. What they are most proud of is their own power. Now this disciple who uses water element can''t wait for a long time. At the moment when he saw overlord just climbing up, he was impatient to condense water element into a huge two handed sword and rushed towards overlord. The next second, he was ready to cut down overlord''s head. At this time, Overlord knew better than anyone that the current situation could not be completely solved by himself, so there was no way. Now, what overlord can do is to try his best to retreat and try to solve the current dilemma, but it is not so easy to solve the current dilemma, because now he is in a dilemma They are facing the attack of three disciples at the same time. And now these disciples seem to have tasted the sweetness. The method of attacking at the same time, which they used earlier, is really very effective. It''s much more useful than the three of them simply gathering their strength together and launching it. So now they started to act separately, but they also faced the same goal together. At this time, Overlord also retreated and quickly used the power of the storm. Unexpectedly, a wall formed by the storm directly in front of him was formed. The wall looked very solid, and it was basically difficult to be destroyed. And this disciple''s strike was just destroyed by overlord At this moment, the storm condensed into a wall to resist. But then the disciples on both sides didn''t stop. The first one to bear the brunt was the one who used wood element. At this time, Mu element''s disciple was obviously more active than other disciples. After all, elder wood was his master, so now he basically regarded overlord as the one who killed elder wood, so he didn''t leave any He continued to exert his strength. In fact, it''s true that overlord is the culprit who really hurt elder Mu at this time. So when he saw this disciple cast his magic, he also focused on him. At this time, he began to carefully observe his surroundings. It''s not surprising that the giant elements around him also began to shake up. Then he also found that many very strong trees began to grow around, but these trees did not look threatening. However, the next second, Overlord was very keen to find the clue. It turned out that these trees were continuously releasing a kind of poisonous gas. Such things, but Bawang never expected. You know, he never saw such a routine when dealing with elder mu. However, when Bawang just came into contact with these things, he also found that although these poisonous gases looked very turbulent, it was not so easy to hurt Bawang. Therefore, as Bawang retreated, he quickly released a flame towards the surrounding trees. The shock wave formed by this flame instantly ignited all the trees around him. Then, even the disciple who used water element closest to Bawang could not completely resist such a fierce attack, so he retreated while fighting to death Make full use of these water elements in your hands to form a shield and resist. However, in the end, he still failed to resist the shock wave of the fire. Although the wall made of ice condensed by him in a short time was really thick, it could only resist a part of the shock force. So the disciple was also knocked out by the shock wave of the fire in an instant. He stepped back several steps and finally came back He fell down heavily and couldn''t get up for a long time. After the trees around were completely burned by overlord, the poisonous gas released was actually ignited. In a moment, a high temperature heat wave was released around. This fierce heat wave actually evaporated all the snow around. Although it''s very cold in the extreme north of this land, when the overlord hits the heat wave, he still feels very hot. Just when Bawang was ready to kill the disciple of water element who had just been knocked off by him, suddenly a palm made of rock appeared under the ground. The palm was thick and bigger than a person. The palm caught Bawang directly, and then clamped Bawang with a few fingers. It turned out to be tuyuan Su''s disciples have already started. Now he has made every effort to condense a very thick palm with the strength of his own elements.This huge palm firmly grasped the overlord, which made him feel great admiration, because overlord knew better than them that these disciples did not have the unique advantage like overlord. They could say that they had been insisting on their willpower all the way. And before that, they had experienced an element imbalance. It can be said that at this time, their elements are still in chaos. Every time they release elements, they also have to bear a very painful suffering. So it can be said that every move they release now is also released with their best efforts, but although the overlord''s admiration belongs to admiration. Chapter 810 But they are still trying to deal with these people. After all, they are the enemies of the overlord anyway. The overlord will never connive at his enemies and just kill himself. So there''s no way. The overlord is trying to deal with these enemies in front of him, but he is also thinking about how to deal with these very difficult enemies in the future. After all, these disciples are risking their lives now. They will kill the overlord anyway. So at this time, they can say that they have tried their best to pull down the nail of overlord no matter what. Therefore, this situation is very unsafe for overlord. After seeing the power of overlord, these disciples didn''t retreat. On the contrary, they met the inmates. They went head-on and launched more attacks against overlord. And the fact is that at this time, when they saw that the overlord himself began to be a little difficult, they also launched their offensive more quickly, so the current situation for them can be said to be a very difficult time, and each of them was very clear in their heart. If they could hold on for a little longer, maybe they would be able to drag their parents to death directly. Although at this time, all this just came from their imagination, they still continued to attack the overlord in the end. Although the overlord''s whole body has been clamped down by this huge rock chief, it doesn''t mean that the overlord can''t break away from him. In fact, this huge rock palm seems to be very strong and fierce, but the overlord just smiles, then shakes his body slightly, and he can break this huge rock palm in the blink of an eye The palm of the stone was shattered, which even the disciples who had been fighting against the overlord did not expect. Then Bawang continued to smile and move forward, because at this time, Bawang also knew that these disciples might not have more ways to deal with themselves. So now after thinking about this, Overlord naturally smiles a little. Then he shakes his head. Now he only feels pity for the situation in front of him. But even so, now overlord meal also dare not easily modern, because he now in the heart than anyone knows, that is the present situation, really precarious. While thinking about this, Overlord continued to move forward step by step. These disciples have already exceeded their physical strength limit, so there is no way. Now overlord has firmly occupied the peak of the battle. He walked towards the disciples step by step, but at this time, the disciples were all tired on the ground. Bawang looked at these disciples and sighed. Now there was only regret left in his color. After all, they had done their best, and Bawang also enjoyed a very hearty fight this time. You should know that overlord has just finished adjusting all the elements in his body, so it will take a little time to adapt. Therefore, the power that overlord can release now is not so much, so this illustrates a point from another aspect. These disciples really surprised the overlord when they tried their best. However, it''s just limited to this. So in the process of moving forward, the disciples don''t hesitate. Although they seem to have fallen to the ground and can''t stand up, they are still planning a plan. Just as Bawang approached these disciples and planned to crush their heads, the next second these disciples rushed towards Bawang, and then they hugged Bawang''s body tightly. It seemed that they were going to die together with Bawang. At this time, the overlord has seen the power of the elements on them, and they are operating very quickly. At this time, the situation is really the same. Now the overlord has begun to feel a sense of threat. Because of this, now the overlord is trying to struggle with these disciples, and he is also thinking about how to deal with these problems thing. But it''s too late. The next second, Bawang already felt it. These disciples were ready to detonate themselves. So soon, Bawang only heard a huge explosion. Then he was also covered by a white light beam. When all the dust was gone, there had been a very thick smoke on the land in front of him. Even the sole of overlord''s foot had been blown out of a big hole. But at this time, when all the dust is gone, Overlord still stands in the same place as he did at the beginning, and there is nothing at all. At this time, Overlord also begins to retreat slowly, covering the rock on his body all the time. It turned out that overlord used a thick layer of rock at this time of crisis to wrap himself up and down. It was this thick layer of rock that made overlord survive. But now overlord himself is also very confused, because he does not have any power of earth elements. How did he release these rocks?Then the overlord squinted and carefully looked at the rocks that fell on the ground. At that moment, he immediately understood that the overlord was directly transformed into earth elements through the power of these primitive elements. When he saw these moments in front of him, now overlord was very surprised, because he didn''t think that one day his army would be able to use the power of these elements as his weapon so skillfully. So the current situation is very surprising for overlord. But when he looked around, he found that there was a mess around, but he didn''t find any familiar figure. Where''s the fire or the daughter of death? It was only under the empress that he found that the daughter of death had once again controlled the body of the fire, and now they were concentrating on observing the cliff above the snow mountain. These rock walls look very solid, and there are all kinds of runes carved on them. But even so, now the overlord knows very well that the characters carved on these runes seem to be the characters of the great ancient race. Chapter 811 So now the overlord also saw that the daughter of death had controlled the body of the fire. He stood in front of this era, and then looked up at the stone tablet, as if recalling something. "I said you are too ungrateful. When I was still fighting in front of you, you were willing to put me aside?" Although the daughter of death knew better than anyone at this time, that is, now he must try every means to weaken the power of overlord, at least with some strength, so this time he also chose to let his father fight alone. Because of this, the overlord can feel all this more or less in his heart now. In fact, death is another plan behind you. Because of this, there is no way now. But at this time, he didn''t intend to say so soon, so now he didn''t say so. Instead, he continued to observe the situation. He wanted to see when the dead daughter would pretend. Because of this, there is no way now. At the same time, he knows better than anyone that this situation is really what the daughter of death wants. What he needs is a tyrant whose ability has been flying for more than half. Only in this way can he not be threatened. Now, the more tyrant he is, the more he should maintain his own strength That''s it, so there''s no way. Now Bawang can only patiently continue to look at the daughter of death. It is precisely because of this that he can see the purpose of their coming to this place. It turns out that these strange looking steles are the purpose of their coming to this place. Moreover, due to the perennial snow in this place, the words on these stone tablets have been basically killed and piled up, so it''s normal that no one finds out. But now what are they doing here? Is there another primitive giant hidden here? After all, the overlord didn''t know what happened in his heart. That''s why he didn''t do any good things We can only calm down for a while, and then carefully observe why they come to this place. At this time, the overlord''s mind is also more clear, that is, from the current situation, it is obvious that the problem he has to face now is not simply the problem of gaining strength, but the problem he should face now is the problem of his own strength, because now the overlord''s body also understands that this is the current situation, which is very troublesome for the overlord I don''t know. So now there''s no way. Overlord knows better than anyone. Besides the plan of taking care of them, he also has to pay attention to his own strength all the time. After all, now the overlord brothers also understand that it was the year of death, and they have always been worried about the power they have. Because of this, there is no way to deal with it. Overlord knows better than anyone that besides dealing with these troubles, what is left is how to avoid being trapped by the daughter of death on the premise of completing the task. After all, the overlord knows that now the daughter of death can be said to know more than anyone how big the threat of overlord''s power is. So the daughter of death has the obligation to weaken the power of overlord while trying to pay attention to the power of overlord. But is overlord really such a person to be slaughtered? So there''s no way. Now the two sides have begun to fight against each other secretly. However, although the situation is that they have started to fight against each other secretly, it does not mean that they will fall apart. Because there is a more serious problem in the conflict between them, that is, they have already launched a challenge against the most powerful elders in this area. Although the elders know very well that this situation is very troublesome for them. When the daughter of death came back to life, she began to recite all kinds of incantations to the stone tablet in front of her. Soon after, the stone tablet in front of her began to radiate the same light. Now even the overlord began to feel very strange. After all, the thing in front of her really didn''t improve. But this is not the same for the daughter of death. Now the daughter of death needs a very strong power to suppress the overlord. From any angle, the overlord is very clear about this, so there is no way. Now after knowing this, the overlord naturally knows that he must always observe the power of the daughter of death ¡£ At the necessary moment, he must try every means to make the daughter of death pay the price, at least weaken the power of the daughter of death. We should know that although the overlord still has more powerful power than ordinary people, at the same time, the overlord knows better than anyone that the daughter of death will not continue to connive the overlord to have such powerful power Quantity is.So now they both began to fight secretly, but such a thing is nothing to Bawang. Moreover, Bawang now has a clear idea that there are many things he can do. In addition to dealing with the threat from the daughter of death, he has another more important thing, that is, he must think of a solution now The legal principle is clear about these troubles. After the daughter of death slowly recited the mantra, it was not surprising that this huge stone tablet in front of her finally began to release a very strange light, and then these lights began to shine. Soon after, even the whole floor under the ground began to shake. Then in front of my eyes, the ground around the ground began to split, and then a very strange light began to release from the underground. This light looked like a very huge statue from this point of view, but the statue seemed to have a very special power. Chapter 812 It seems that everyone knows one thing in their heart now, that is, now they have gained a very special force again. In fact, the huge statue in front of them is also a very huge image of a great ancient race. Basically, there is not much to say about the statue overlord in front of them, because the thing in front of them is overlord It''s already very clear in my heart. Now the daughter of death, he is trying to get his next strength, and it is precisely because of this, so now there is no way to overlord heart side so carefully, thinking about all kinds of things, at the same time also began to worry, after all, this situation for overlord can be said to be a very troublesome thing, Overlord himself I don''t want to let the daughter of death gain more power, but this situation has no room for the overlord to pick and choose. Now the overlord''s heart is clearer than anyone else. If they can''t gain this strength and let the subsequent battle fail, then there is no way, because at this time, the plan in each of them still hasn''t changed. Now every one of them hopes that they can win the battle. Once they can kill all these elders, they can also recast the balance of power of this land in a sense. So although there are still some contradictions between the two of them, now they basically have to take the task in front of them as the first key point, so naturally they don''t have much hesitation in their hearts. After the huge statue was summoned out, the first side around also collapsed, and then the statue began to emit a strange light, even now the overlord began to feel strange. It''s such a big statue, and it also gives off such a strong light. How did the statue survive in this land for such a long time, and it hasn''t been discovered. Although there are so many doubts in the overlord''s mind, there is no way. Since they want to come to this place, they will naturally make preparations for their future plans, so the overlord just quietly watched the daughter of death and continued to have a dialogue with this huge statue. Although I didn''t understand what they were communicating with, soon this huge statue seemed to be OK under the repeated persuasion of the daughter of death It''s like abandoning some principle, and then. This huge statue also burst apart in an instant, and then a very thick purple smoke began to release from the huge statue. After the smoke gradually dispersed, the overlord finally saw that a purple bead was flying out of the statue. This bead also began to slowly fly into the hands of the daughter of death, and the daughter of death also forced to access the bead, and then he actually held the bead in both hands, and then squeezed the bead to pieces. The power above the bead was absorbed by the body of the fire, and then countless tentacles began to grow around the body of the fire. This scene was absolutely naked and blasphemous to the overlord, so the overlord was biting his teeth to save the fire. The fire regained consciousness again, and then the tentacles on his body disappeared in an instant. It''s OK, overlord. Now we have successfully completed our next step plan. Now I have more powerful power than usual. Fire side said while smiling, it seems that for these things in front of the fundamental disdain. Because at this time, the fire is also very clear, and now the plan between them is becoming more and more important, so the fire will spare no effort to promote the immediate plan, because of this, there is no way. Even if the fire at this time because his body got too much power and feel very strange, he still did not speak, he is still continuing to absorb the power of this purple bead. And the next step, the overlord also understood, that is, the sacrifice made by the fire in order to promote their plan. Thinking of this, the overlord naturally became very uneasy. On the one hand, he also understood, that is, what it means to have these special forces to the bottom, but on the other hand, the overlord also understood that the fire is being forced by this force After all, although these forces are very powerful, they will certainly make people pay a very heavy price anyway, and the overlord naturally does not want such things to happen to the fire. After all, the two of them are brothers. Naturally, the fire doesn''t want the overlord to feel very painful because of such a thing. On the other hand, the overlord doesn''t want the fire to destroy himself because of his blind plan. At this time, both sides are worried about each other. However, although the fire shares a body with the daughter of death, he doesn''t want the fire to destroy himself I didn''t see the intention of the daughter of death for the overlord. After all, when he speculates about his own people, he will always subconsciously beautify that person, so there is no way. That''s why the fire hasn''t been able to see through the relationship between the overlord and the daughter of death.At this time, the overlord was also very tangled in his heart, because he knew in his heart that if he fought with the daughter of death, the fire would not be spared. That''s why he began to speed up the steps and carefully think about the ways to solve these difficulties. Just because of this, I can''t help it now. Bawang''s psychology is clearer than anyone, that is, how difficult this situation is for Bawang, and he doesn''t want things like this to affect his relationship with the fire in the future. But what Bawang didn''t know is that in fact, the daughter of death has been quietly controlling Thinking on fire. If he can completely control the thought of fire, then soon he will be able to disguise as fire and talk to the overlord. At that time, he will be able to easily cheat the overlord. Whether his plan can be realized or not depends on whether the overlord''s consciousness is strong enough. But now the overlord still has no doubt about the fire. After all, they have known each other for a long time, and they know each other very well. Chapter 813 At this time, Chu Dong had been staring at the camp for several days and nights. In these days of intensive work, Chu Dong himself had counted and witnessed countless contradictions, as if Chu Dong''s small operation had directly ignited the anger of the two groups. Soldiers are noble and hunters are humble, so soldiers look down on these hunters from the bottom of their heart. But on the other side, it is obvious that these hunters don''t look down on soldiers, and they know better than anyone that these soldiers are just high-ranking boys. After all, most of these soldiers have been trained for a long time before they can achieve this result. That''s why it''s so obvious. Chu Dong knows better than anyone that although the contradiction between them has intensified, there is still a last barrier for them to overcome. That is the commander of both sides. Although Chu Dong was not very familiar with their internal structure, Chu Dong knew very well that the commander of these people was also a very important person in the army. If they could not deal with these people calmly, I''m afraid that in the end, not many people would obey them ¡£ It is precisely because of this, so now there is no way, Chudong heart is also very clear, that is now their side of the situation, very troublesome, although now Chudong heart is also very clear, that is now Chudong this plan has been hindered to a certain extent, and Chudong now also has no way. Because he didn''t agree now, Chu Dong didn''t have any way to deal with the soldiers in front of him. What''s more, Chu Dong couldn''t even see their commander. So there is no way, although the heart of Chu Dong is very tangled, but now Chu Dong''s psychology is more or less clear, that is, although they are in danger now, Chu Dong can indirectly kill their commander by dividing them. However, it was not easy to cause such a riot among them. After all, Chu Dong knew in his heart that no matter how crazy these soldiers were, at least he would keep the awe of their officers. Therefore, they would never do it casually, so after thinking of this step, Chu Dong was naturally very anxious, because although he had been playing Ding Qiao on the top of the mountain for a long time, he had not returned to their rear for a long time, so now Chu Dong was also very worried. According to the normal situation, now Chu Dong has basically successfully trapped all these people in this camp. After all, the morale of the army is not stable, and there is no commander to go out to fight. This is basically all the people who are killed by alcohol. It is generally recognized that this is a serious idea, so now things are very clear. That is, basically no one is willing to go out to fight at this time, so things naturally become more bizarre at this stage, because no one knows what will happen next, and it is not very clear that such things can stop him. But one of the most serious problems that Chu Dong can feel now is that That is, the contradiction is gradually evolving, all of which are in line with Chu Dong''s imagination. Especially last time, the commanders of both sides arrested some of their soldiers and hunters who went out to fight, which further aroused the departments of the soldiers and hunters around them, because in their eyes, those who have the courage to go out and face their opponents are good, but their commanders are not even willing to give them a proof of their own Opportunity, and that''s why they are now dissatisfied with their commanders. Things could not have been so embarrassing, but Chu Dong was also very clear in his heart, that is, Chu Dong officials of this group did not seem to be the kind of people who know how to sympathize with stars, and it was because of this that the contradiction between the inside and outside of this group now made the two commanders unable to figure out what they wanted The so-called glory or they just want to breathe. For these soldiers, what they need is breath. After all, they have received very strict military training since childhood, so their training must be respected. This is why they always want to take breath for themselves. But as for these hunters, they live in this world. Doing shameless work, so the sense of honor for them is absolutely a very important thing, and it is precisely because of this, so their hearts are naturally very eager for the sense of honor. They are very eager to cross class one day. And this sense of honor is the reason why they always insist on hard work. They believe that as long as they can maintain the sense of honor, one day they will be recognized by others, and then they will be promoted to the same level of nobility. But before that, they also have to make great achievements. For such a thing, even hunters are not fools. Naturally, they can understand it in their hearts. However, they have no bottom in their hearts about how much effort they need to make great achievements. Therefore, there is no way to do it now. Each of them is very strange about why they have to do it They haven''t been recognized for a long time, but I don''t know that their biggest problem in the end is that they find the wrong direction.They should never seek the so-called sense of honor. The most important thing for them now is to seek the expansion of their own power. Only when all the hunters are united, they can attract attention. When they can attract enough attention, they can continue to attract other people''s attention. Only in this way can they continue to gain more recognition step by step. It''s a pity that this is not the case, especially now everyone knows that they are united only because they have a common enemy. But once their common enemy disappears again, soon they will fall into the internal struggle again. Chapter 814 Although these hunters seem to be harmonious on the surface, in fact they are not. At this time, they naturally understand that they can unite only because they have a group of very strong enemies. That''s why they can unite temporarily. But once their common enemy disappears, they are likely to go crazy again, so there are a few very smart lovers. They seem to have anticipated this point, and they also know that now is the opportunity for them to change their own environment, so they naturally do not hesitate to hold several secret meetings, The content of these secret meetings is probably how they overthrow the class dignity of the soldiers in front of them. As long as their eaves are cut off, these hunters will be able to make a little bit of progress, but it''s not easy to cut off the dignity of these soldiers. Not to mention that there is a very complicated relationship between the self-discipline views of both sides, which is why they naturally have no way to deal with it, and they don''t have too many ideas. What they want now is only to get some respect, but even this little respect is hard for them to get. So now they are also caught in a kind of aimless and repeated entanglement, but there is no dispute among them. Then there will be a criticism on their commander, even though it is not the first time for them to experience such things. But it doesn''t mean that they don''t have their own ideas, and then the group of hunters, who had already been divided, had more serious turbulence again, because now that their brothers have come out for them, they seem to feel that they should do something for them. That''s why a lot of people are surprised Also began to secretly plan an internal riot. They know in their hearts that their commander has long been rotten, and even many people have secretly regarded them as traitors. So it''s inevitable to set off a market riot, but on the other hand, it''s better to solve the problem for the time being. After all, they have high respect for their commanders, and they are able to go to this day completely relying on their commanders, leading them all the way. Therefore, although these soldiers are more or less dissatisfied, the difference between them and these hunters is that they know that they are fighting now, so now they can''t shake their morale. At this point, it''s time to stop. At this time, Chu Dong had already scored all the goals in front of him in the middle of the mountain. Now Chu Dong knows better than ever, that is, what these people are planning, especially the hunters. This group of hunters also began to divide into two groups, one group was responsible for cleaning up the periphery and guarding, and the other group was responsible for blocking the internal brothers, so their bilateral equipment was naturally different. On one side of the hunter, what they are equipped with is actually very simple bows and arrows, but on the other side of the hunter who is responsible for cleaning up the interior, their weapons are richer than all the previous hunters'' weapons. In addition to Ruan Jia and PI Jia, they also prepared a large number of short swords and Guan Dao, which are very useful weapons for promotion. Chu Dong looked at them so carefully, and the gang began to disperse. Then Chu Dong began to predict that they would take action this night. Chu Dong thought of this, so he was also very clear in his heart, that is, what kind of things he needs to do now. After all, the situation in front of him is really not a particularly serious thing for Chu Dong. Chu Dong knew better than anyone that although he seemed to be at ease now, he knew in his heart that it was really like the situation in front of him, and there were great variables in it. If this group of hunters failed in their uprising, they would surely set an example to others. I''m afraid that most of them would die when they got to the back. That''s why Chu Dong is very careful on his own side, and he is also very worried about the failure of this group of hunters'' plan, although Chu Dong has many times left the field to help him Their impulses, but in the end, Chu Dong still bound himself to give up. After all, if Chu Dong accidentally exposed himself in the process of his lower body, it would not be worth the loss. So now there is no way. Although Chu Dong has all kinds of plans in his heart, it''s a pity that in the end he still has to hide in this one honestly. After all, it''s not a good thing. That''s why, now Chu Dong''s heart is very clear, that is, how many variables there are in this matter. If these hunters can seize the time to attack, then they naturally have the opportunity to seize the opportunity, but is it really so easy to solve the problem? Chu Dong didn''t know what else to worry about, so he couldn''t help it.Now in this process, Chu Dong seems to have become a member of this group of hunters. If Chu Dong is not the enemy of this group of hunters, I''m afraid he would like to go down the mountain to take part in this battle. Because Chu Dong knew better than this that the next battle that these hunters had to face was really cruel. Now they had to face not only their former comrades in arms, but also many very tough opponents. For example, the most powerful commander in this group was the one who was the first to bear the brunt Chu Dong knew better than any of them. Because of this, Chu Dong couldn''t help sweating for these hunters. Although the internal adjustment of these hunters was almost completed, the most fatal point at this time was that these commanders seemed completely unaware of a riot. They seem to think that this group of people have solved their immediate problems, but they don''t know that more trouble is coming. Chapter 815 On this dark and windy night, these hunters have already started their action. Now that these hunters have basically assembled, they begin to make a huge internal declaration in the camp. Most of them begin to concentrate in a small corner, and they also begin to whisper to each other. Many people don''t know their next fate, and no one knows what they are going to do There''s something they need to face. But they know that they have paid a lot to defend their dignity. This alone is enough. Chudong, who has been lying on the hillside to observe them, can also meet at this time. That is, after these hunters have gained a certain degree of combat effectiveness, what they have to do next second is to open the camp There will be a huge mutiny, and the final result of this mutiny is very likely, that is, their commander will be killed directly. After their commander is killed, the remaining hunters will surely spontaneously assemble, and more teams will attack the warrior territory. Finally, creation. Usually, I''m afraid these hunters will fall in volume. Is it necessary for them to do so, but now the situation is not so simple. These hunters have been playing an important role since the beginning of the battle. They have been fighting for their so-called belief and fighting. They have been fighting in the front and constantly paying for all kinds of casualties. But even so, now they are very clear in their hearts that they can no longer be so strong in this situation Hold on, they already feel very tired at this time. In addition, their own brother was killed, but there was no way to find the real murderer. All kinds of things mixed together, which made the hunters feel very cold. They did not expect that their commander would not fight for their brother. If in the end even their own commanders don''t care about themselves, what they can do is to find a way to save themselves. That''s why they don''t hesitate now. After secret planning and discussion, they finally decided that they would personally eradicate the traitor among them, that is, their commander. It can be said that this is one of the few major events in history. No one knows what this is about, and no one knows why it happened. But now they all know in their hearts that this time''s action was assembled by them, so it may not be very powerful. Although this is the case, most people have not yet realized one point, that is, what they are doing now seems to be for the sake of justice in their hearts, but in fact they have inadvertently disrupted the battle sequence. It''s a pity that these hunters have long been dazzled by anger. They have long lost their sense and didn''t know. They are still fighting. Perhaps their biggest enemies are not Saber Toothed tigers, but some soldiers who have been following them all the time. Now, in the eyes of these hunters, these soldiers are the representatives of exploiting them, and they have gained all this for a long time. They don''t want them to continue to be in such an embarrassing situation. So after several secret opportunities, they finally decided to solve the problem in two ways and one by one when all of them were asleep tonight On the other hand, they quietly control most of the other hunters and hide all their weapons. Then they take advantage of the chaos and directly kill their commander. Besides, they have a follow-up plan after they are killed. Their follow-up plan is to take advantage of the chaos and directly lead the vast majority of hunters to attack the soldiers'' headquarters at night, and give up the fire in the soldiers'' camp. Only in this way can these soldiers fall into battle. After all, the biggest advantage of these soldiers is their clothes And their group fighting consciousness. They spend most of their life training these things, but once the surrounding environment is changed into night, and then the environment around them is also changed, it will be easier for a single soldier to deal with a single wolf. So now they have already made plans for each other, and they are ready to put their plans into action. Therefore, Chu Dong naturally stayed up all night. He had a cat on the top of the mountain to carefully observe the little fire under the top of the mountain. He knew that soon these flames would turn into anger, and now countless killing and betrayal would be here It happened in a small camp. And the result of their riot will directly affect the result of their fight. Once their plan is successful, Chudong will naturally choose to quickly return to the place where they hid at the beginning, and then continue to carry out their next tasks. So this evening, Chu Dong will not miss the big play. So that night Chu Dong kept observing the situation in front of him. He also tried to find out the specific time point of these people''s action, but in the end, the hunters seemed to have no plan at all, and carefully prepared for them. Because just as the action is approaching, most people have already felt a trace of fear. The breath of fear does not come from their weakness, but from their fear of authority.After all, everyone knows the situation in front of them. If their plan fails, all of them will face death. No one is willing to pay for such a stupid decision, so there is no way now. And now most of them are well prepared, and then in the middle of the night, when all of them are asleep, a group of hunters quietly hold bows and arrows, directly through the small hole outside the camp, and then directly arrive at the outside of the camp. Then they did not hesitate, but very quickly use the bow and arrow in their hands, quickly kill all these people in front of them. Chapter 816 The hunters at the door don''t know what happened. The next second they all threw out, lying on the ground, and not only that, in front of a situation can be said that they never thought of things in their life. He never thought that they were hunters who depended on each other. As a result, one day the situation would be reduced to fighting with each other, so there was no way now. After these hunters succeeded in killing the companions around them, they quickly buried all the corpses of these companions who were guarding at the door. At this time, it seems that the night is also very cold, so after a while, it has been covered by snow. No one knows how much snow will appear in the future. So there is no way, these people can quickly enter the camp after dealing with things. Now they seem to be like no trouble people, quietly meeting with the vast majority of these hunters in the tent right in front of the camp. Now they have to have at least 30 people, but the hunter brigade has a total of 100 people. Except for some of the people who choose sides, they have to deal with at least twice the number of people, that is, at least 50 people. But now they have no bottom in their hearts, and they don''t know how to deal with these people. After all, they are their own brothers in any case. They absolutely can''t bear to direct their weapons at their own brothers, so there is no way. Most of them don''t know how to deal with the situation in the future. Because of this, they are naturally very tangled now, but finally they have a meeting. After their meeting, they have a negotiation between them. Finally, they decide to use a less violent method to solve the current dispute. Their method, as the name suggests, is to solve the dispute through the negotiation They threaten by their own means, leaving these people to be forced to submit to themselves. And they also believe that the vast majority of people do not want to join in the fight between brothers. Therefore, once the plan is set, the follow-up will naturally become very simple. Then they began to divide into three groups, with at least ten people in each group. They quietly walked into the tents of these other hunters. Although the situation of most hunters began to become very tense at this time, there is no doubt that they are very clear now, that is, although their situation is in danger at this time, But when they saw the ten or so people walking into their tents, they immediately turned around and pulled out the daggers they had hidden around them. In most cases, after hearing that the person they want to kill is the commander, they immediately give up. It can be seen that most of the team members are also dissatisfied with their commander stone. After all, a commander who does not know how to seek any interests for his brother or his subordinates has no need to pursue anything. Therefore, most of them are not satisfied Some of them just turned over and went to sleep, while some of the hunters also chose to join them. At this time, the hunters were not allowed to fight, but they were not allowed to do it There were more or less small-scale battles in the awning. Although these anti hunters are still a small number, they still delay their plan for a long time. Fortunately, their process is smooth, so no one reveals their position in the whole process. After the end of their round of early morning, the number of them immediately changed from about 30 to about 50. They absorbed a lot of people, followed by about 50. They also began to walk into the rest room of their commander, whose account is located in the center of the camp. I don''t know whether it''s because their commander is lazy or because he has been out of the hunter system for many years. So when he is in danger, he doesn''t react at the first time. Instead, he is still drunk in his tent. When he saw the group of people who broke into the tent, he narrowed his eyes curiously, but it was when he was going to ask them what they were doing. All of a sudden, the first man immediately pulled out the machete beside him. The bright knife was very dazzling in the dark, and the weapon also woke up the commander, which showed that the comer was not good, so the commander immediately pulled out his sword. There was a bloody battle between the two sides immediately. As the commander was resting, there was no way. Now, he didn''t wear any armor defense ability. Naturally, he was uninhibited. So when he saw the surprise attack, he couldn''t retreat and continue to entangle with these people.But this commander is still their commander after all, and his own fighting ability is much stronger than them. Just in the process of dodging from left to right, he has cut down several people, and then he slashed the tent and ran out quickly. But just when this professional view was going to run out and warn the commander on the other side of the soldiers, he was suddenly knocked down from the front. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he had been surrounded by his compatriots. So the things in front of him were very painful, and he didn''t know He sighed at the thought that he would encounter such a thing one day. He also knew that he would die tonight, but before he died, he still wanted to know what he died for. Unfortunately, before his words were asked, he was stabbed in the throat by a machete. The gang around them once again gained their freedom, and what followed was their next plan, which was to raid the soldiers'' camp. Chapter 817 Now these people are pretty good. It seems that they have completed the plan in their mind. Now they describe that the seemingly seamless plan seems to have been completed. Then most of them are ready to raid the camp of other soldiers. After all, no one has ever done this before. So after these hunters have begun to complete their plans in their hearts, soon they are also moving in their direction. They keep twists and turns, trying to find their way on this open road. It''s not surprising. Most people know very well in their hearts, that is, what are the reasons for what they are doing now? All this will be for the sake of this great thought in their heart. They want to break this kind of discrimination and fight for themselves, but. But it''s not easy to accomplish such a thing. After all, everyone knows very well that the current situation really means a lot to them. Because of this, there is no way now. Most of them are also very tangled and painful, because their personality is very clear. Once this plan fails, they may face unprecedented punishment, and none of them can bear it alone. Therefore, when all of them have such a determination and need to move forward, many of them still choose to retreat. After all, their hearts are very clear. Such a thing is not a good thing, but there is no way. Nowadays, most lovers have already lost their mind. In order to breathe for themselves, they have already thought of all kinds of ways to force themselves forward. So now that this is the case, there is nothing they can do. While they continue to move towards their immediate goals, they also begin to carry out the plans they have in hand, and now they are almost close to the completion of the plans they have in mind. They all began to make concerted efforts to move forward towards their goal. At this time, the place they want to go is the heavily guarded soldier camp on the side of their camp. It''s not easy for them to go to the soldier camp, although generally they can send orders first through the messenger, then get the notice board, and then move on. However, things seem to have changed at this time. In addition, now they have directly killed the people who can carry out the herald, so they suddenly enter into the profits of the soldiers, which is also illegal invasion in a sense. So now they want to break their heads and come up with a second plan. There is no way. They all close their eyes and think Think or decide. Now they can only try their luck by force, so all of them naturally did not hesitate, and they quickly moved towards the destination they imagined. They are divided into several routes and directions, and quietly approach the temporary camp. But at this time, it is obvious that these soldiers, too, haven''t noticed the danger, so they should have a rest and be lazy just like on the Internet. At this time, these hunters also began to move quietly. While watching the road, they squinted and began to carefully look at the surrounding complex road conditions. Indeed, the current situation is a huge advantage for them. All of them know very well that once they can successfully achieve their goal in mind, they are bound to bloody wash this diamond camp, so they will have a good relationship with each other after they quietly approach these soldiers'' camp They had already played the code, and then they quietly covered their faces with some leather. After seeing them quietly close to the soldiers'' camp, Chu Dong knew that there was bound to be a huge fight next. Now, at the time of dark moon and high wind, it''s a good time for Chu Dong and his party to catch cicadas with Mantis. So Chu Dong didn''t continue to waste so much time on this mountain at this time. Chudong trot all the way, quickly left this mountain, and then Chudong also very quickly arrived at the place outside this mountain. With the memory in his heart, Chu Dong began to be constantly in front of his eyes. He kept running all the way, and then with his very skilled memory, now Chu Dong began to make his own choice carefully. He quickly ran out of the place, and then very carefully avoided these people along the way. When Chu Dong kept running, he could already hear them. In front of him, these people were making all kinds of Shouts. After hearing these sounds, Chu Dong didn''t dare to neglect him. He quickened his pace and continued to run towards his destination. It''s not surprising that when Chu Dong kept running, he could more or less hear the sound of people falling down.Just because of this, Chu Dong quickened his pace. He began to listen carefully to the movements around him. Sure enough, when Chu Dong finally arrived at this soul tower, he could not hear the few voices of these people. Now Chu Dong''s heart was quiet, and he sighed Then he shook his head. At least now he has finished his task, so he also quietly continues to approach this soul tower. Sure enough, at this time, several Saber Toothed tigers suddenly come out of the grass and stop Chu Dong''s way, but when he sees that the person coming is Chu Dong. They are also very conscious to get out of the way, but at this time they seem to be very nervous towards Chu Dong. After all, they don''t know what kind of things Chu Dong will do. At this time, when Chu Dong walked into the tower, he also found that running seemed to be better than usual, but he did not mean that he could continue to participate in the battle. But after seeing the appearance of Chu Dong, he was relieved now. Now Chu Dong didn''t hesitate after he understood these things, because now Chu Dong was more clear than others, that is, what they were doing. Chapter 818 "How''s it going? Did your plan succeed? " At this time, the king of the horned horse seems to have seen the expression on Chu Dong''s face, so he is also very bold to infer that Chu Dong should have achieved the success of the plan. At this time, Chu Dong also smiles. It''s true that he has successfully completed his plan. That''s why he is so nervous to come back. "I have succeeded in splitting the camp between them. In fact, they, the hunters and the soldiers in the rear, have already had a lot of estrangement. That''s why they haven''t come out together, and I just succeeded in splitting them all through a few small skills." Chu Dong said and laughed, which is true. For Chu Dong himself, it can be said that he is a soldier who won''t fight. Because of this, Chudong is ready now. No matter Chu Dong or running, they already knew that it was very slim for them to win the battle. Now Chu Dong has successfully defeated the strength of both sides. That''s why. So now is the best time for a large-scale attack, and it is precisely because of this, so as long as Chu Dong''s side takes a large-scale attack, then they will soon and easily win the battle in front of them. When he learned that Chu Dong had won the battle, the king of saber toothed tiger naturally nodded. Although the expression of his face at this time was not so severe, the main sentence still felt that the king of saber toothed tiger seemed more relieved than before. Because of this, Chu Dong also laughed now. "You know, after all, it''s a kind of physical consumption for me to fight all the time, so it''s troublesome for you to attack the chief engineer of their camp. After all, one of them is one of their few very powerful enemies." After hearing the Chu east color Warcraft, the saber toothed tiger king also shook his body, and then got up. The next second, he also began to make an earth shaking roar. Then, after these roars resounded through the sky and the earth, the Saber Toothed tigers around immediately gathered. Now they are very fast, just like a well-trained army, as long as they really fight Coming there is no worse than these soldiers. Although the saber toothed tiger king can''t get any advantage in the daytime, now that the time has come to night, it will naturally become the main home of the saber toothed tiger king. Especially now that this group of soldiers and that group of hunters have been fighting together for a long time, the saber toothed tiger king naturally has many chances to win the next battle. But in the next battle, Chu Dong naturally won''t take part in it. After all, Chu Dong knows better than anyone that now he has finished what he should do, so he doesn''t have to continue to take part in the battle. After all, Chu Dong has been very tired and he has little time to rest. So Chu Dong himself decided to have a good rest, leaving the fight to the king of saber toothed tiger, and at this time. The body recovered a little bit of running, and now it''s natural to take care of Chu Dong instead of other people. Therefore, there are only Chu Dong running this night, and two people stay in this small camp. Later that night, although everyone seemed to be very nervous as the cry of killing, they didn''t know what would happen in the future, but at least Chu Dong and his party were sleeping very well now, because Chu Dong was also very clear now. Now the soldiers and hunters have basically disintegrated. Even if they encounter these Saber Toothed tigers, it is difficult for them to unite and fight together. Therefore, the Lord thinks that this plan and stratagem are perfect and reasonable. Therefore, many people now know that this is the one in front of them What it means to them. That night, the shouts outside Chu Dong''s gate were heard all night. When Chu Dong woke up the next day, his heart was very clear. The tranquility around him and the king of saber toothed tiger standing in front of him had already explained everything, which had explained from the side that the situation on the east side of Chu had been improved for a long time, and it was precisely because of this that the heart of Chu was clear now. He knew that now the battle was over, and no one was afraid of the troubles. The saber toothed tiger king didn''t speak. He just squinted and looked at Chu Dong with very strange eyes, as if Chu Dong was not a normal human being he knew, as if Chu Dong was absolutely a monster to him, but anyway, the situation has changed for a long time. Now that Chu Dong has changed, he has become the Savior of his ethnic group. Since that is the case, there is no way, so now Chu Dong''s heart is very clear.Although the king of saber toothed tiger may still feel a little uneasy about himself, at that time he understood that he had nothing to feel uneasy about now. Chudong successfully saved his whole tribe. Then it was his turn to pay off his debt to Chu Dong. Just because of this, we sighed as if we were very helpless. Then he came to Chu Dong. But at this time, he didn''t seem to be able to express any gratitude at all. However, Chu Dong also understood him very well, and he also knew that the king of saber toothed tiger was so kind Qi really won''t say much good things, but anyway, for the saber toothed tiger king now. It''s true that Chudong contributed to his tribe. "Then what else do you need me to do? After all, it''s not a thank you. I just don''t want you to do it for the tribe in the end, but I have nothing to repay you. " Although the king of saber toothed tiger said this, Chu Dong had already felt the sincerity of the king of saber toothed tiger, so now Chu Dong naturally laughed and shook his head. "It was a good thing that you wanted to help me, but now I''m afraid I have to tell you that you don''t have anything to help me, but you don''t have to worry about it, because you will soon have a place to use it." Chapter 819 Although at this time Chu Dong was a little worried that the king of saber toothed tiger would misunderstand him, now Chu Dong really didn''t have much time to explain to the king of saber toothed tiger. Now Chu Dong only hopes to have a good rest in this place for two days, and then rest again. After that, he can go to the guard room and observe the scene. After all, there is basically nothing to do for Chu Dong. And Chu Dong knew in his heart that he had done all the things he could do now, and the seriousness would be like this, so now Chu Dong naturally understood that there were not many things he could do, and because of this, he had no way now, and Chu Dong himself was also very clear. The current situation has basically reached this point. You can say that you are doing your best. But just when Chu Dong thought it would end like this. All of a sudden, there was a sound of vibration around him, and he gradually narrowed his eyes. He made great efforts to observe the surroundings, but for one second, the arrow not only seemed to start to find out what it was, he kept running, and then he led Chu Dong to the end of this time, which was the guardian stone. In front of this matter for Chu Dong can be regarded as a very troublesome thing, because now Chu Dong himself also understand. There was such a large-scale vibration in the place of guardian stone that there must be nothing good. Because of this, Chu Dong didn''t say much now. He just felt very nervous now. The point of his tension was not the error of guardian stone, but the power hidden behind it. So now Chu Dong''s heart was naturally very nervous. He began to think wildly. He closed his eyes and began to listen carefully to the movements around him. In fact, this situation was very troublesome and complicated for Chu Dong. He doesn''t know what will happen in the future, but now he knows one thing in his heart, that is, if he can''t find out the truth behind it as soon as possible, I''m afraid the trouble in the future will be even more serious. So in the eyes of Chu Dong, there are some results more or less. Although it seems that the ancient seal of guarding Chu has been loosened again, it means that they are not trapped in any place. Chuxiong can know such things, and the king of the horned horse and the king of the saber toothed tiger, who have been guarding the guardian stone all the time, naturally feel more clear about such things. So now they all calm down, and then they look at each other, but the fact still proves that things are not so simple, and now Chu Dong himself knows. I''m afraid the great ancient race has more trends, but now Chu Dong doesn''t know what will happen in the future. That''s why they all stare at this Guardian stone and start thinking. If you don''t have any experience, you can tell me directly, because now I know nothing about the things in front of me. At this time of running, he limped to this area. The huge time was around. However, it was obvious that at this time, he still could not expect how much trouble had happened in this place. In the dark, only Chudong said a few words slowly. I''m afraid that the great ancient race will appear again. After all, we have seen the power of their gangsters more or less before, and you know what kind of goods they are. After hearing what Chu Dong said, the king of saber toothed tiger was also very tangled in his heart. Although there was no accident with the guardian stone he guarded, he did not mean that the guardian stones in other places around him were safe. So now there is no way, the trouble has begun, and Chu Dong naturally knows what the trouble means, but no one has the bottom of his mind about how to deal with the trouble in the future, so the situation on Chu Dong''s side is really like this. He did not know what would happen in the future, but now he knew that it would be impossible to control the direction of these things through his own power. The power of the great ancient race was well known in all their hearts, and even the heroes they had been born could not be thoroughly understood Wipe them out. How can they deal with them now? If that''s the case, there''s no way. This time, I came here to check the guardian stone. Now that we have confirmed that there is no problem, there''s no way. So what I can do now is to go back to my tribe as much as possible. After all, my tribe and the people they live in are all my people It''s a time of crisis, and I have to stand with them. Chu Dong sighed as he spoke. After all, it has been more than a month since he left the tribe. In this month, anything can happen in the tribe, so there is no way.Fortunately, a lot of useful infrastructure had been built inside the Chudong tribe before. Although a lot of infrastructure had been destroyed due to fighting in the middle, the machine inside the Chudong tribe is still running normally, which means that there is still a lot of time for Chudong to expand its armaments. Just came to this place, Chu Dong will leave in two days. The king of running and wildebeest will also leave with Chu Dong. The only guardian of this place has become the king of saber toothed tiger again, but now the king of saber toothed tiger also feels great pressure. Although he has heard of the legend of this great ancient race, he has never met it head-on, so whether he can win the battle after that is unknown. Now that things are getting more and more troublesome, there is no way. Chudong immediately bid farewell to saber toothed tiger, and Wang began to go back to his hometown. But this time, Chudong''s speed will be much faster than usual, because all those who dare to stop him along the way will be destroyed by Chudong. Chapter 820 Now Chu Dong doesn''t want to move forward as carefully as he used to. With such speed alone, he can reach his own tribe in a short time. What he has to do now is to March. The process of Chu Dong''s advance is also very smooth, and his way back to his hometown is also close at hand. On the other side, now the fire or the daughter of death, he has controlled most of the power, when he got the purple bead. His confidence has naturally increased a lot, and it is precisely because of this that now he naturally understands that once he can further control the fire through these forces, then he can threaten the overlord through the fire. In other words, he can completely invade the consciousness of fire, and then directly replace the personality of fire source. In this way, he can also directly control the overlord in this way, or hide him. But now the overlord naturally knows that the daughter of death will not be good after getting these profits, so the overlord knows better than anyone in the follow-up, and he also knows what the daughter of death wants to do now. But what he can do now is to let the daughter of death not gain more strength as much as possible, because only in this way can he continue to fight against the daughter of death through his own strength. He never thought about who he was going to be, and he never thought about trying his best to serve this so-called great ancient race. What he wants now is power, more power, endless power. Only in this way can he continue to control what he has under his hands, and he can also continue to control the people around him. Even he can make his tribe stronger. It''s not easy to get power first. The overlord knows this better than anyone else. But now, he even hugs himself and doesn''t know how to develop in the future. It seems that no matter the overlord or the daughter of death, they have started a struggle with each other. This struggle is even more complicated than they imagined, because the overlord is carefully strengthening his power, and as the overlord uses more elements, he seems to have more and more control over this power ¡£ On the other hand, the daughter of death has gained most of her strength. Although no one knows the strength of her strength, the daughter of death knows that the more she controls these forces, the better. So there''s no way. Now most people don''t know how to deal with this matter in the future. Only fire can be said to be the purest one, because he doesn''t want the overlord to conflict with anyone, especially the great ancient race. But there is no way. In the present situation, overlord is more annoyed than anyone else. He seems to be losing his ability in this match. He lost a very important ability, that is, his ability to control the overall situation. Because of this, he has no way now, and the overlord himself knows that the trouble is still going on. However, since the present trouble seems very complicated, then the overlord will naturally try to solve it. He has never been a person who can be slaughtered. But now the dead daughter just acquired the boundary ability, what''s the use, the overlord was not clear at all. But even before they had time to go through a round of consultation, things began to become more and more complicated. Originally, the overlord was also very clear at this time. That is, the matter in front of us gradually became more and more complicated, and the overlord''s heart began to suffer more and more. Once he thought that he might fight with the fire in the future, he was very anxious. The reason for his anxiety was not that the matter was too complicated. The reason for his anxiety was that if he had to fight with the fire at last, he would only be able to cut off the fire at the foot of the horse. Because of his character, he naturally knew very well. He will never lose any battle closely related to himself, so now the overlord side has basically calculated many troubles and many things. He also knows that he will become a chess piece that the daughter of death must throw away in the future, so now that he knows that such a thing will happen, he might as well make preparations as soon as possible. The overlord knew this in his heart, and he also knew that many things were happening, so there was no way. He can''t force himself to prepare for the worst at this time, but he is ready to pay the corresponding price for the worst. Is that really the case? Now overlord really has no way back, can we go? No one knows such a thing, and the follow-up plan is about to be put forward. At this time, the daughter of death also smiles, and then he slowly shoots toward the ground, producing a very viscous liquid, which is like blood, and then solidifies again, becoming a human shape.At this time, the fire was stunned again, and then his eyes turned white, and his body kept shaking. Then, with the trembling of the fire''s body, the solidified liquid in front of him changed again, and then it turned into the image of a woman with fine hair, good face, white and beautiful skin. It can be said that she is a real beauty, but the woman smiles at the overlord, and then she makes the most annoying voice of the overlord. "Now my strength has been strengthened again. As you can see, now I have the ability to rebuild a body. All of these are thanks to you. I really appreciate your efforts in this period of time." The overlord looked at the woman in front of him and thought deeply. If the woman is not fully mature now, it is her most vulnerable time after all. And now the consciousness of the daughter of death is in it. If the overlord does it directly now, he may be able to kill the daughter of death directly. The idea of such a thing is in the overlord''s mind. So now an opportunity is placed in front of the overlord. If the overlord starts now, although it will affect the follow-up plan, he can also get rid of the daughter of death once and for all. After all, now is her weakest time. Chapter 821 "Now what''s the use of showing me your abilities in front of me? I believe you know better than me that I can''t use your ability at all. After all, the ability of this great ancient race conflicts with the power of elements in me. " After hearing what the overlord said, it''s true now, but the daughter of death just shrugged her shoulders and showed a very boring appearance. It turns out that the daughter of death now shows such strength in front of the overlord, and also makes the feeling that her consciousness has been transferred to this fragile body. That''s why. So this plan naturally became a plan for him to lure the overlord to take the initiative to attack. Once the overlord started, the daughter of death naturally had enough reasons and opportunities to directly attack the overlord. After all, according to his own educational background, he is still very clear that in any case, his strength is at least stronger than that of the overlord. That''s why now the daughter of death deliberately lures the overlord to show his feet, but in the end, the plan fails. Overlord is not so stupid, and he knows better than anyone that the daughter of death is a thoughtful person, so naturally he will not expose these flaws in front of overlord casually. Therefore, he deliberately reveals his own weaknesses, which is definitely not useful. It is precisely because of this, so now the overlord naturally began to have more vigilance to the daughter of death. So in the first round of the battle between the two sides, Overlord also won by chance, but this is just a small plan of the mystery of death. In fact, there are many ways for the daughter of death to add a little trouble to overlord, and that''s why. So now the daughter of death began to say the next goal of his mission. It turned out that after the overlord came to this place and successfully killed some of the disciples guarding here, this group of elders would surely pursue and kill him. After all, these elders have begun to pay attention to this matter, and they also sent their disciples to guard the cemetery here It''s for the first party to have more extraterrestrial events. Therefore, once the disciples lose contact, the news will soon reach the elders. At that time, things will not be so simple. But now the overlord has done such a thing. In a sense, this is not what the overlord wants most. He doesn''t want these elders to know the truth so soon, but there is no way. The fact is that this has happened. The overlord can only stick to his head and go all the way to the black, but is this really the only solution? No one knows, so there is no way. What the overlord can do at this time is to try his best to calm down. Although his ability still can''t make him feel at ease, the overlord knows better than anyone, that is, if these elders really want to find trouble for themselves, then the overlord has only one way to go, that is, he is determined to fight with these elders in court. But now the overlord also knows another thing, that is, after the emergence of this crisis, I''m afraid that the daughter of death will not easily release the original giant beast. Once this original giant beast was the dream in the overlord''s own heart, but he didn''t expect that now his dream has become the tool of others, which makes the overlord no matter How to think all feel very angry. Because of this, there is no way now. Although the overlord''s heart naturally felt very uncomfortable at this time, he also knew that if the gang of elders came after him now, then the daughter of death would definitely let the overlord go up in person. At that time, he would be able to take advantage of himself. After all, no matter the overlord or the daughter of death, they all have a little calculation in their hearts. Overlord never wants the daughter of death to control his own power. The daughter of death does not want the overlord to become too powerful. After all, these elders are a very dangerous existence for the daughter of death. What''s more, he has an uncontrollable overlord around him, and the consequences are also unimaginable. It''s just because of this that it''s very necessary to weaken the overlord''s power, but it''s also very necessary. Things like this, although it seems very necessary. Naturally, the daughter of death knows very well. The present situation is very complicated in any matter. Overlord himself does not dare to guarantee that the daughter of death will try every means to make him weak. After all, this is the fact. No one knows how much trouble and difficulties there will be. So there''s no way. In fact, it''s like this now, so the overlord naturally has to do a good job. At the same time, it''s your preparation to deal with the elder and death. Next, the overlord knows more clearly that he won''t completely agree to any request of the daughter of death.But now the most important thing is that no one knows what the next plan of the daughter of death is. It seems that he is also beneficial to the overlord. In his heart, he will not tell the overlord all his plans. "So what kind of tasks are we going to perform next? Now I think both of us should have enough of your strength and mine. " After all, it''s really rare for the overlord to pay so much attention to the technical words in front of them, so the daughter of death won''t do anything like this. He continued to hesitate, just a simple smile, followed by a nod to the overlord. "Yes, we''re almost at the end of the day, so before that, each of us has to make a final plan. You''re not right. After all, it''s the only way to lose." But it doesn''t sound like death. Now, even if it''s the daughter of death''s provocation or the overlord''s advice, but at this point, both sides have begun to move towards their opposite. Now that they have decided to take each other as their opponents, they will certainly play different kinds of clubs in the future. Chapter 822 This point, no matter the overlord or the daughter of death, is very clear in each of them. But now it''s time for the overlord and the daughter of death to set off a new death storm in this land. On the other side, after his rapid movement, Chu Dong finally returned to the interior of his camp. This time, what Chu Dong saw inside the camp surprised him. When Chu Dong left his tribe, there were not many people left. But this time, when Chu Dong came back to the tribe, there were more people than before. This is very strange to Chu Dong. At this time, when Chu Dong and his news spread throughout the whole tribe, many people began to swarm out, except for Chu Dong''s own confidants. The rest are the two generals in Chu Dong''s hands, after all. All of their trust has been poured on both of them. And the fact is true, not surprisingly, now in the period of time that Chu Dong left his camp for so long, the two of them began to recruit secretly without Chu Dong''s consent. Although Chu Dong knew in his heart that they were the places around the northern land. It can be said that not many people are willing to betray their tribe and flee to their tribe, and everyone knows that the current situation is not suitable for escape. The fire also happened to tell Chu Dong about this period of time. "Now that all tribes begin to gradually recover their external power, no one will have the courage to betray his tribe, unless he is dying. You know, although more than half of the winter has passed, and the animal disaster has passed." Moreover, winter is the time for all tribes to recuperate. After these tribes have consumed a lot of resources and successfully survived this difficult winter, the only thing they have to do is to let them take back what they had lost in this coming spring season. And the best way to get back what they lost, which is the way they are best at, is through war and fighting. "So, today, the tribes are basically fighting step by step, and they are very worried that they will be in a mess because of others'' raids before they have time to launch an attack." It has to be said that the analysis of the fire is very in place, and Chu Dongshen thinks so. "So now most of the tribes they have chosen. Most of the two forces are hoarding in their own tribes, so few people will go out, and many tribes directly choose to refuse other tribes to visit at this time. They are worried that in some tribes lacking people, they will dig all the people into their tribes by digging people. " "In this way, they will lose a lot of fighting capacity and reserve forces." This is the reason why all contact with the outside world is also forbidden among tribes at this time. But even so, there are still many tribes. With a fluke mentality, they think they have good strength, so they start to launch a surprise attack on these weak tribes around. But this is also the case of big fish eating small fish. But this time, Yang, who has been acting as the chief of Chudong''s tribe, didn''t seem to care much about such things, because he knew that according to the strength of their barbarian tribe, few people dared to attack them. However, before long, he found the trail of the crow tribe in the periphery through scouts. You know, after several battles, the crow tribe has basically formed a blood feud with their tribe. Recently, I heard that the fighting capacity of the crow tribe has been greatly improved under the guidance of an expert. So after getting the intelligence and information, Yang also changed his mind. On the one hand, he began to send all kinds of scouts to the nearby area to investigate the situation, on the other hand, he began to set up many hidden sentries near their camp. In case of any accident, report back immediately. Facts have proved that Yang''s decision is correct, so when these forces outside the crow tribe have every move, Yang always controls their movements. After all, Yang didn''t expect them to retreat, so he had already prepared for the battle, so in the later time, Yang also personally led the soldiers under his hands to train. He also began to collect the information of the crow tribe, but in the end, when he collected enough information, Yang found out. It turns out that this group of people have been lurking around their tribe, not just for the sake of attacking their tribe. In fact, it is the opposite. They have always kept their position far away from the barbarian tribe. They think that no one will find them when all the people are confined inside the tribe. But in the end, the people of this group of crows still find themselves wrong. Their position has been exposed for a long time, and the real purpose of their coming here this time is to transport a group of prisoners.During this period of time, since they gained this new strength and got the guidance of the experts, their internal strength of the tribe improved by leaps and bounds, and then they followed their own wishes and started fighting one after another in this northern land. They successfully conquered many small tribes and captured all their hands. They transported all the prisoners back to their own camp. However, after they transported the prisoners back to the camp, there was no follow-up. No one knew what they were doing. Then this time, it can be said that it was their first operation since the beginning of spring. In this operation, they also carried out very well, and actually arrested a lot of people. However, when they planned to overstep the entry this time, a riot of captives happened in the middle of their journey. They had to stop here in order to suppress the captives and bring back those who fled. So after getting enough information, the fire naturally ordered to send troops to surround the crow tribe and kill all of them. After several days of fighting, Yang naturally successfully uncovered the secret of this group of scattered swimming crow tribe without leader. He successfully rescued hundreds of young people from various tribes who were captured by them. Chapter 823 Although in Chudong side, Yang''s decision is not the most rational and correct decision, but there is no way, the fact is so. Now Chu Dong naturally knows what they are doing now. He also knows that they basically have no choice now. Originally Chu Dong thought that letting Yang lead his tribe was to train his ability to deal with the internal affairs of the tribe. Unfortunately, in the end, Chu Dong found that this was not the case, especially now that Chu Dong was far away from the tribe, what Yang sometimes did was out of his control. Yang saved these captives this time in order to expand his forces within the tribe, but this move will also bring unnecessary trouble to the tribe. Especially after Chu Dong''s return, he knew better than anyone that the great ancient race was about to rise, and all of them had to do a good job for the next battle But now the facts have changed. After Chu Dong came back, although he saw the expansion of the resident forces within his tribe, he found that he also attracted a second opponent. This tribe of crows is not what it used to be. They are no longer the tribe that made a family by burning, killing and plundering at the beginning. Now the tribe has basically completed a new round of changes. Now they all believe in a special religion crazily. Moreover, they often bring all kinds of captives back to their tribes. What they want now is to sweep the whole north through the mysterious religious power in their hands, which has always been the wish of their leaders. Unfortunately, they know that it is difficult to succeed only by their own strength, so they will cooperate with other tribes from time to time. However. There is no doubt about the fact. Because the crow tribe once had a bad reputation in this land, when they went to find other tribes to cooperate, they were basically directly rejected. Once those tribes who dared to refuse them, they would certainly be attacked, and then they would step on the ruins of this tribe and colonize these tribes Take it all. He brought all these people back to his own crow tribe, and then there was no voice. Although many small tribes decided to unite to deal with the tribe, now the fact has been put in front of him, that is, in this situation where everyone is in danger, no one dares to openly oppose the crow tribe. They can do it now What we need is patience. Now Yang directly attacks the crow tribe and rescues the captives. Although this behavior is just, in the end, Chudong can only deal with this tribe alone. Although Yang knows this, he can''t help it. "Although I usually have a good relationship with these tribes around me, once they need help, I''m afraid they can''t spare any force at the moment, and we may have to fight against them in the future." Chu Dong sighed, and did not show his dissatisfaction with Yang. Yang did not say anything, but took Chu Dong to continue to look inside the tribe. now, in addition to the new buildings built by Chu Dong before, there are many more tents inside the tribe to accommodate more people, and most of the other people in Chu Dong tribe live and work in peace and contentment, In particular, Mr. marsh, who joined Chudong before, has opened their first hospital in the tribe. Through the way of exchanging things for things, we can cure the people in the tribe to a certain extent. Although most of these people in the tribe didn''t trust him at first, with the gradual healing of some injuries later, more and more people changed their stereotype of Mr. marsh, especially Xia. "I said that it is a good thing for Mr. marsh to join his tribe, but I don''t want to give Mr. marsh more rights in the future. Although he is a good doctor, he is not a good leader. His indecision and blind benevolence will bring great disaster to the tribe." Xia can also see how terrible Mr. Marsh''s indecision is. Don''t mention Chu Dong who witnessed it. Chu Dong looked at his hospital and nodded and laughed. After all, Chu Dong himself was not a cruel man, so Chu Dong didn''t want to destroy his hospital at all. And on the other side, he has returned to his tribe with the king of the wildebeest. After he returned to the tribe, the first thing he did was to quickly whip Chu Dong and send him another 50 wildebeests. And this time, there will also be animal trainers in the gama tribe. They will give special training to those who take care of the animals under Chu Dong''s hands, and train them all to be qualified animal trainers. "It''s really hard for him. I''ll give him something when I know how to do it." This is more or less able to give their own heart can not see a few things.Although there are a lot of problems to be solved within his own tribe, and the resident troops within his tribe are much less than himself. The reason is self-evident. It must be because there is no sufficient productivity within his tribe, and they have never learned how to grow food. They can only provide a certain degree of food to their own tribe by domesticating wild animals. But they still can''t learn how to pickle, so every time his food must be fully consumed, once not fully consumed, it will cause waste. So now for Ben, the food problem within his own tribe is naturally the first thing to be solved, but now he has made an alliance with Chu Dong. After the alliance with Chu Dong, Chu Dong was able to provide him with a lot of food and food to a great extent. But Chu Dong was still reluctant to tell Ben about the manufacturing methods of these grains. This was not because of distrust, but because once Ben mastered this kind of thing. So all the transactions that Chu Dong followed Ben before may be invalid, so Chu Dong naturally didn''t want to see such things, so now Chu Dong has more or less a little selfishness in his heart. He didn''t want his allies to become stronger than himself in the future, so now Chu Dong began to deal with these internal things and began to expand his cavalry. Chapter 824 This does not mean that he can successfully bring more benefits and gains, and in fact, many people know that in their hearts. That is Chu Dong. In fact, he didn''t particularly agree with Yang''s decision and practice. After all, Dong Chu himself is not a person to punish himself. So now that the situation has been like this, Chu Dong naturally has nothing to say. He knows better than anyone in his heart. Now what he wants to do, he also knows very well in his heart, that is, what kind of consequences his decisions will bring. He knew that he and that great ancient race would have a fight sooner or later, and both of them would fight, but in the process of this battle, what else could he avoid. Now Chu Dong was also very confused about whether he needed to fight with this crow tribe because of this little thing. You should know that the crow tribe itself is very evil and bloody. Each of them is eager for the endless torture of the land under their feet. In the face of lunatics like them. At any time, what Chu Dong thought in his mind was that he would get rid of everything, but once all kinds of battles broke out among them, it would bring them a lot of troubles. Such disasters were not what Chu Dong wanted. He never thought that he would be haunted by all kinds of troubles in the future. "Fight, chief. Let''s clean them up." At this time, although Yang seemed very excited, Chu Dong knew that fighting meant consuming resources. How could he deal with the great ancient race after repeated consumption? "Chief, will you show me the results of my training?" Yang seems to be in order to stabilize Chu Dong''s heart, so he also takes Chu Dong to the training ground. Now, after Yang''s repeated training, the total strength of these soldiers under Chu Dong''s hand has reached nearly a thousand people, which are more or less, but from any point of view, this is the few troops Chu Dong can obtain when his tribe is in trouble. If these troops were replaced by those of Chudong, they could clearly lead these soldiers and sweep most of the northern areas. But now, when everyone is in danger, the resident troops of these tribes have increased. Because now, although the internal situation of his tribe has gradually improved, it does not rule out that other tribes will take advantage of this, and it is precisely because of this, so there is no way for Chudong now. Like other tribes, he could only hoard most of his troops in his own tribe for a rainy day. On the other hand, although Chu Dong has successfully accumulated a lot of troops, he is still not clear about the trend of the great ancient race, and he doesn''t know how far this thing is going. Chu Dong is thinking about fighting, but Xia is in a hurry to report something to Chu Dong. "Chief, I have to report something to you." "Why?" "The factories inside our tribe need to be sorted out. Recently, these big craftsmen began to recruit apprentices, blindly expand the factories, and sell the inferior weapons forged to other tribes." "Is there such a thing?" Chu Dong was also startled by the news. You know, Chu Dong intends to use these weapons as one of the products exported by his tribe in the future. How can these workshops make a fool of themselves? Most of his efforts were focused on sorting out these disorderly factories inside the tribe. After Chudong renovated these workshops inside the tribe, he also found that these craftsmen in the tribe actually started to build these disorderly and shoddy weapons to sell while they were not in the tribe at all. And the vast majority of these weapons have been circulated to other tribes, although such things for Chudong is not a loss at all, but there is no doubt that it can bring a lot of trouble to Chudong. First of all, the reputation outside the Chudong tribe will become worse step by step, and then more troublesome things will follow. If there is any serious accident after the people inside the tribe bought the weapons circulating in the Chudong side, then in the end, this big pot will have to be tied up with Chudong. Therefore, things like this naturally made Chu Dong feel very headache. In order to postpone the loss of Chu Dong and the tribe as much as possible, Chu Dong also directly ordered some craftsmen who dared to sell weapons recklessly to be severely punished, and at the same time, he also gave an order to Yang. "Now you lead hundreds of soldiers to move things, and move out the materials and tools in these small workshops. Then the rest of the people tear down these small workshops together, and use the materials to build a large one. I will tell you the specific construction steps."After receiving the order, Yang naturally did not neglect. Under his order, he directly gathered the workshops of these redundant craftsmen, and then reorganized them into a large workshop. This workshop is very huge. It was built by Chu Dong through unremitting efforts, according to the idea in his mind. This factory can accommodate more than 100 craftsmen working at the same time, so now Chu Dong finally got his own factory assembly line after his own efforts. The internal arrangement of the whole project is also arranged by these skilled craftsmen to these unfamiliar craftsmen step by step. Everyone has their own duties. With the blessing of this factory, Chudong can naturally produce more useful weapons and armor quickly through the main assistance of this big factory and some small factories. In this way, Chudong can also quickly equip these newly trained soldiers. As for the armor of those veterans, most of them are very weak It was melted directly by Chu Dong and used to forge new armor. You know, when preparing for war, not only the soldiers in your own tribe need to be trained, but also the weapons and armor in your tribe need to be re trained. In the next period of time, Chu Dong continued to renovate the internal infrastructure of the tribe, and at the same time, he continued to let more craftsmen build weapons and equipment. The internal war machine of his tribe had been started, and the rest was waiting for the crow tribe to take the lead. Chapter 825 In the cold land in the north, there is a breath of death all around. It seems that no living creature can survive from such a cold land. It can be said that this is a place where absolutely no one can live. If there is no grass, it can be regarded as planting seeds, and there is no harvest. But now fewer and fewer people are moving south in the north. There are many reasons for this, many of which are because the southern tribes have begun to unite to hunt down these downward moving primitive people in the north. They hunted these migrating tribes in batches. If they met some powerful ones, they would force them to join any tribe in the South and work for them. But even if they can join the tribes in the south, it doesn''t mean that they have no worries about food and clothing. After all, they refuse to leave school, so the people of other tribes themselves are second-class in these main tribal groups in the south. Basically, they only deserve to do some dirty work, such as cleaning up the garbage inside the tribe. When it comes to war, a group of second-class people like them will naturally be thrown into the front battlefield as cannon fodder. If they feel ashamed of themselves, they even have to fight against these brothers who used to live together in the north. Of course, they can''t help it. So there is no way. When things get to this point, many people naturally have the idea of going to the southern tribes. After all, they live such a hard life in the south, so they might as well brazenly continue to live in the north. Therefore, there are fewer and fewer tribes going to the South now, and many other forces that once split into small ancient tribes are also like this In the case of this crisis, the United Nations was chosen. Although their alliance is only temporary, it doesn''t mean that they can''t be a force. But their plan this time has been constantly disrupted by a tribe called the Raven tribe. Like crazy, they began to attack cities and land, and beat down one place after another. However, they seem to carry forward their bandit nature. They just beat down a place, but they never intend to occupy it. Therefore, there is a very wonderful phenomenon in the north, that is, there are empty camps everywhere, and even a lot of resources in many camps have not been taken away. As a result, some relatively weak tribes usually follow the crow tribe quietly. Once they succeed in looting a tribe, they will take advantage of the opportunity to leave and secretly take away all the rest of the things from the tribe they looted. Things like this are common in the north, and with the strength of property tribes getting stronger and stronger, even the small tribes that quietly followed them to eat their leftovers at the beginning all chose to follow the crow tribe. On the contrary, it further expanded the internal power of the crow tribe and made them more unscrupulous. Therefore, they began to attack these tribes crazily at this time. Like madmen, once all the tribes around the looters were met by them, they would basically die. Because of this, there are only two options left among these tribes in the north. The first is to join the crow tribe, and the second is to form a group by oneself. But now, it seems that neither of the two decisions is a particularly rational choice, because this is the current situation. Many of these tribes who are warming themselves in groups are directly killed by the crow tribes, just like the autumn wind sweeping leaves. Most of the rest of these tribes also choose to join in groups. But after hearing the news that all kinds of tribes have been killed or destroyed, even the small tribes of the newspaper group can''t help wondering whether they made the right decision. Naturally, the tribe of Chudong is really a very strong tribe in the north, so more and more people come to visit Chudong. Today, it''s the same. "Chief, I beg you to accept us. You should know that our tribe has not contacted you for a long time, but there is really no way this time." This time, a man named Eagle tribe knelt down on the ground. They lived on high mountains and thought they could be isolated from the world. Moreover, they did maintain their very old tradition of going out hunting every day. They even learned to domesticate wild animals themselves, but they only domesticated those wild animals and used them as their own food. They didn''t develop into their own tribal characteristics like Ben. But this time, the eagle tribe, who has always been dismissive of other tribes, actually came down the mountain to ask for Chu Dong''s help. The reason is very simple, that is, they can''t stand it. Chief, you can tell us something like this. We really have no way. Originally, we just thought that we could not offend other people, and we could just live our own life. But I didn''t expect that the Raven tribe would come to harass us again and again.At this time, the chief of the eagle tribe, iron bird, also fell on his knees and cried on the ground. "In just a week, the forces outside our tribe have been unable to resist them. I really don''t understand where they have so many troops, and why such a tribe that started by robbery can force us to such a situation?" Before any chief came to see Chu Dong, they thought that their decision was the most correct one in the whole North, but in the end, when trouble came again, they could not help regretting it, and rushed to Chu Dong''s side, trying to find help. For people like them, Chu Dong was helpless, because on the one hand, Chu Dong was also very clear. If you want to protect your tribe from being bullied and blindly choose to dodge and retreat, there will be no good end. The real way to protect your tribe is to make your tribe the strongest tribe on the land. Only in this way can you make other tribes shut up. Chapter 826 It''s a pity that Chu Dong is a man from the future, so he naturally knows that things should be solved in this way, but for these tribal chiefs who can''t even barbecue, Chu Dong naturally has no other way. Therefore, in the face of these tribal chieftains who came all the way to him and sincerely hoped that Chu Dong would help them, Chu Dong naturally would not ignore them. Not knowing each other was not the reason for refusing to help them, so Chu Dong nodded and chose to help them this time, but the help was not free, and Chu Dong knew things like this better than anyone else. If they selflessly help these tribes, they will certainly need more things and help in the future, so such things will not happen naturally in Chudong. It is precisely because of this that Chudong is very clear now. That is, Chu Dong must use this method to establish his own authority on this land. Only in this way can Chu Dong gain more advantages in the future. Only in this way can Chu Dong win a lot of supporters when he plans to do something in this land in the future, otherwise Chu Dong will lose his way. Therefore, in the face of the imprisonment of the chief of the eagle tribe, Chu Dong naturally went to entertain him very enthusiastically, which really opened a big gap with other tribal chiefs who played various roles. "I know that there are difficulties in your tribe, and I also know that the current situation is a very complex situation, so I can understand your difficulties, so I will leave the internal affairs of your tribe to me. I agree that your tribal fighters will merge into our tribe, and I will guarantee the independence of your tribe at all times." Such a decision is naturally the best, so Iron Eagle, the chief of the eagle tribe, immediately nodded and agreed. If you can join other tribes to get protection, or even get the rights within your own tribe, there is nothing better than that. After all, every day Dongchu felt like he had to deal with this kind of thing in a hurry for a long time. Maybe this time it will become Chudong. It is precisely because of this that Chudong is still impatient to receive the chiefs of several other tribes, large and small, and let them rest assured. After dealing with the mess, Chu Dong sighed. He rubbed his eyes and walked out of his chief tent. At this time, Yang had just finished his training, just passing by Chu Dong. When he saw Chu Dong coming, he couldn''t help smiling. "Chief, you still have the ability. After your acceptance this time, I believe the internal forces of our tribe will expand a lot." Although at this time, Yang''s brain was much better than before, it really made Chudong feel very headache, because he had not learned that set of overall view, which made Chudong very helpless. Chu Dong sighed, shook his head, and then asked him. Now you only see the sudden increase in the number of cases within our tribe, but have you ever thought that our tribe will pay more food for this, and have you ever counted the recent food production of our tribe? This question really scared Yang. Because he was bored, he did not study the grain reserves in his tribe. Because of this, there is no way now. After hearing the news, Yang was stunned for a long time, but finally he reflected that he really didn''t know about the grain storage in their tribe. According to this situation, they will give them to their tribe if they continue to accept these new people and join their tribe The internal grain reserves bring great crisis. "What should we do, chief? Otherwise we''d better refuse and drive them away." At this time, Yang really had no other way. He was very tangled in his heart and began to think about all kinds of things. Now this method is the only one he can think of, which is to drive all the people away as much as possible, so that he can also save his food. "In this way, you will not only lose the prestige you just gained, but also increase a lot of opponents for yourself. In this way, I''m afraid it will not be so easy for us to have a foothold in the north in the future." "Then what? Chief, I believe you know better than I should. If we are seriously short of grain reserves, how bad will it be? " Chu Dong was more familiar with things like this than Yang, but he didn''t feel flustered because he knew that he couldn''t create food now. But he could use other names to let those who had just joined their tribe create food for him.So Chu Dong smiles, and then turns back to Yang. "I''m afraid you won''t be able to solve this problem for a while, so let me solve it instead of you. If you go on, you will say that in order to welcome these new forces who have just joined our tribe, we have decided to hold a hunting meeting in the primeval forest far away from our tribe''s mining." This primeval forest can be said to be one of the few real guarantees found in Chudong. It is also a good place for Chudong to have all the time. We should know how many tribes there were, and they all wanted to find a stable and rich source of mineral resources, but in the end they all failed. Although Chu Dong encountered such troubles as the Heishui tribe in that place, he finally took this place into his own pocket, and no one dared to step into that territory again. In addition, Chudong did not do much damage in that primeval forest. Except for the isolation area under the mine, other areas are still intact. In this way, these wild animals in this piece of land have not been affected too much. Most of these wild animals have chosen the mines that you Chudong relay all the time, but have not taken any action. Therefore, there are still a large number of wild animals in this primeval forest. Chapter 827 So now Chu Dong naturally knew that winter was coming to an end, and these wild animals would also attack the human camp quietly. After all, it seems that attacking human has always been the tradition of wild animals. If these beasts have successfully destroyed a camp or a tribe in the process of attacking human beings, then this beast will naturally gain great prestige in his tribe, and even get high mating rights. So in order to guard against things like this, Chu Dong decided this time that it was better to start before these wild animals attacked. Now Chu Dong wanted to kill all these wild animals directly in their own nest. Therefore, with such an opportunity in front of him, Chu Dong would not waste it. If Chu Dong still hunted these wild animals with his own strength according to his own decision at the beginning, then Chu Dong''s tribe would consume part of its troops. But if more people would join in by holding activities In the middle of hunting, that''s naturally the best thing. In particular, their combat can also intuitively show how much combat power these people who join the Chudong tribe have, so that Chudong can make subsequent military deployment. Sure enough, when the fire made Chu Dong''s decision, a new round of discussion broke out in Chu Dong''s camp. Although there are many other tribes, they think that Chu Dong is deliberately consuming their strength, but on the other hand, Chu Dong''s heart is also clearer than others. The purpose of his doing so, but in the end, the voice of questioning Chu Dong was drowned in the voice of the overwhelming majority of people. Yang first came to the tent of Chu Dong, where he reported to Chu Dong. "I didn''t expect you, chief. Sure enough, once you gave this order, many people in the tribe chose to actively participate. Although some tribes didn''t want to join the hunting, they were forced to enter under the coercion of all the people." Seeing that Yang was so excited, Chu Dong was also very happy. He nodded and laughed. At this time, Chu Dong naturally relaxed. It seemed that his brain was as good as at the beginning. Since that was the case, Chu Dong naturally felt relieved. Just when Chu Dong felt a little relaxed, suddenly Xia also came to Chu Dong quickly. He saw other people''s expressions were very complicated. Chu Dong noticed that he didn''t see Xia''s expression like this. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Heard Chu Dong''s question, summer eyes very firm reply. "They did it, do you remember? That assassin Chu Dong, they unexpectedly appeared again When he heard Xia say that, Chu Dong only felt that his head was hit heavily, and then faintly, those beautiful memories and the past events appeared in front of Chu Dong again. He sighed and thought of a lot of things. But then a boundless anger, and all this in front of all smashed, Chu Dong bite teeth. "Where are they?" "They''re right at the foot of our northern iceberg, the place of curse, and I''m sure you''ll remember that." After hearing what Xia said, Chu Dong naturally did not hesitate, so he immediately ordered. "Xia, follow me now. We''ll go alone." Xia naturally didn''t say much. He immediately went back to prepare his own weapons and equipment. This time, Chudong had to put on the heavy armor again, and put the helmet of a sea man with a skull mask on his head. Now it doesn''t look like a tribal chief, but it looks like a life-threatening devil. Chu Dong still has Xia. After a little preparation, they immediately go to the northernmost part of the land. No one knows how many secrets are hidden in the land, but Chu Dong knows in his heart that the secret of this assassin Chu Dong will soon be revealed by himself. If found these people, then Chu Dong naturally can also find his long lost lover in his heart. Chudong''s Xia two people''s movement is also very fast, in Chudong just issued the order not long, Xia immediately ready to go. This time, the two of them also rode directly on two wildebeests. They galloped toward the northernmost part of the land. In less than half a day, Chudong had already arrived at the coldest and most gloomy part of the land, which was the large iceberg in the north. Although it was less than a few months before winter, Chudong still felt very cold when he came to this place again. These assassins, Chudong, attacked him when Chudong started to build a tribe, and now Chudong has found them again. But what Chu Dong can foresee is that this time they definitely run too far.Chu Dong tied the two wildebeests to the foot of the snow mountain, and then followed Xia two people to walk up the iceberg. The iceberg was surrounded by dense snow, which could be said to be almost barren. Therefore, anyone standing on the snow would naturally be seen directly by Chu Dong. Although there was still a distance of at least several hundred meters from the peak, the main bureau had already seen the sparse figures in front of them, and the various clothes they were wearing made Chu Dong directly conclude that they were the assassins. "Let''s go up." After seeing these assassins, Chu Dong naturally ran with them, and the two of them rushed into the snow and directly fought with these people. Maybe these assassins didn''t expect that their tracks have been directly exposed, and all this is due to Xia''s efforts during this period. Xia has been trying to find the whereabouts of these assassins, but in the end, they all failed. This time Xia was able to get the location and information of these assassins, it was purely a fluke. This was because Xia happened to meet a group of people passing by from the snow mountain when he was patrolling around. Xia took his machete in exchange for the intelligence that these assassins appeared in the northern part of the snow mountain. After a little investigation, Xia also confirmed the trace of these assassins, and then came back to report to Chu Dong. Chapter 828 Chu Dong was the first to bear the brunt at this time, the front of the first sprint, and now in front of Chu Dong are five assassins. They are wearing all kinds of clothes, including a woman and four other men of different shapes. There is a man wearing a mink, another wearing a simple wallet, and another wearing a white robe, looks thin. In addition, a relatively short and fat man, this man, he is wearing a pair of very heavy fur coat, looks very generous, he also has a variety of gold and silver jewelry. If there is no one in the team, they don''t believe it. When they saw Chu Dong and Xia rushing over, they immediately responded. The first one to bear the brunt is the man in leather armor. He took the lead in pulling out the big knife on his back, and then he began to recite the mantra. As his mantra began to be louder and louder, the machete in his hand gradually bloomed a special light, and then he rushed directly to Chu Dong with the big knife in his hand. But when he was just about to launch the first episode, he was immediately caught by Chu Dong''s hands and then kicked out. But after several steps back, the man immediately turned into a shadow and began to attack Chu Dong. But his action was just seen by Xia, so Xia also rushed to Chu Dong''s back and pulled out his dagger, which just helped Chu Dong block the fatal blow. Seeing the two of them so difficult, another woman in very gorgeous clothes also laughed, and then he disappeared without a trace, and there was a gust of wind around him. In these strong winds, Chudong could still hear the woman''s laughter. While she was laughing, she kept condensing all the snow around her into a blade and shooting towards Chudong. But although Chu Dong''s wound had not healed completely, it was much better than before, so Chu Dong immediately exerted his force, fixed the blades in mid air, and then launched them all around. This woman''s move has not been able to succeed, and these people around have more or less been hurt. The first one to bear the brunt is the fat man. Because she is too fat, she can''t dodge in time, and she has been hit several times. He made a pig killing cry, but the next second he began to take a deep breath, and then he actually absorbed all the surrounding air into his stomach, and his stomach began to grow bigger and bigger. Then he also like spit out a smoke, directly inhaled him into his stomach, those smoke all spit in front of Chu Dong. Chu Dong was about to dodge. When he opened the smoke, suddenly a figure gradually appeared in the smoke. This figure was actually the woman who turned into a strong wind at the beginning. It turns out that this woman''s ability is to turn herself into a storm. When he was sucked into his stomach by the fat man, he also got a certain degree of acceleration. Then the fat man confused Chu Dong by means of parrot, and sent the woman directly to Chu Dong. Without hesitation, the woman pulled out the machete he had hidden in his thigh in the blink of an eye and stabbed Chu Dong''s neck directly. As long as ordinary people, I''m afraid they have already died under this series of attacks, but Chu Dong is not the same. At the moment when the machete was about to stab her throat, the expression on the woman''s face immediately solidified, and then her action stopped in the air, and finally fell to the ground heavily. "What''s the matter? What''s going on here? " The fat man had never seen such a situation before, but when he looked carefully, he found that Chu Dong had hidden him all the time when he found the fat man spitting out the smoke. The knife flew out. He controlled the knife and planned to kill the fat man directly from a long distance. But he didn''t think that the fat man had a series of follow-up tactics, so he also controlled the flying knife and flew back, just hit the woman behind. Because the woman didn''t wear more defensive clothes, she was directly penetrated by the machete and fell to the ground. Then the cold wind around also began to erode the life of this woman, if this woman has not been able to get a certain degree of treatment, then she will also be directly frozen to death by these cold winds. "You''re a bit of a genius, but you can''t beat me!" Just when Chu Dong had just solved the immediate crisis, another man in a white coat also threw some bottles hanging on his waist. These bottles broke directly on the ground, followed by some green smoke. Naturally, the fat man did not hesitate. He blew hard again, blowing all the smoke directly in front of Chu Dong. Chu Dong didn''t have time to dodge. He was enveloped by the smoke and even inhaled part of it.In the next second, there were many overlapping illusions in front of Chu Dong''s eyes. At this time, the man in a white coat turned into a strong man with three heads and six arms. He was very angry and looked very angry. He quickly rushed to Chu Dong and hit him in the chest, but Chu Dong still managed to block the blow with the protection of his own force, but this blow was enough to make Chu Dong back several steps. But the next second Chu Dong seemed to feel that the fist was not as fierce as it seemed. After thinking about it, Chu Dong seemed to think of something. Then Chu Dong quickly began to control the heavy snow around him. He directly used the snow to form a white storm on the ground, which instantly dispersed all the green smoke in front of him, and Chu Dong was breathing repeatedly, and finally discharged all the smoke he had inhaled. Now Chu Dong finally saw all this in front of him. It turned out that all this was just the illusion of a man in a white coat. He is going to do so through the way of psychological pressure to make Chu Dong forced to fall behind, but he did not expect that his skill was so quickly cracked by Chu Dong. But now for Chu Dong, the current scuffle has just begun. Chapter 829 The woman is injured and falls to the ground, already is dizzy not to wake up, in front of eyes still leave four guys, Chu East in a double eyes pour also not afraid. He doesn''t think too much of tuoda. When he comes to this world, he always acts cautiously. The formidable enemy is not! The fat man opened his mouth and took a breath fiercely, and his belly was swollen in an instant. And at this moment, the fat man suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a wave of Qi to attack Chu Dong. The force of air coming out of my mouth was like an air cannon, which brought waves of air. Seeing this, Chu Dong raised his right hand to condense the force in his palm, forming an invisible barrier in front of him. Fat man vomited out of the gas force in front of Chu Dong body on the barrier, a moment was opened. Fat see this, fat face squint eyes slightly surprised. The fat man said in a voice: "you are worthy of the legend. You really have some skills, but you are the leader of your tribe." Chu Dong didn''t answer. He just pulled away the barrier formed by the force in front of him and raised his hand to shoot the fat man. Chu Dong''s use of the force has reached its peak. He uses the force to condense the air and turns it into an invisible force to kill people. It''s really not a big deal. Fat did not move a step, he saw the three men around him, directly in front of him one after another, one by one for him to block move. These three people are not ordinary people. As assassins, each of them has his own housekeeping skills. The weapons in their hands will freely change into various shapes. The three of them changed their strong shield to block Chu Dong''s shooting power. Fat mouth corner sneer way: "surround him to start, a person can''t be his opponent, the woman on the ground is your lesson." "Yes, Captain!" All three of them answered in unison, obviously they were all the fat man''s men. And this fat man must be their captain. The three men turned into three shadows, their weapons changed into long knives, and they split directly toward the east of Chu. In three directions, one left, one right and one front, Chu Dong was fearless in the face of danger and calmly responded, as if he had been prepared. Then Chu Dong carried the force over his hands, directly blocked the left and right, and rushed forward to take down the enemy''s weapons. The three assassins were also surprised. They didn''t expect that Chu Dong was so powerful! Next, they don''t know! Because not only think Chu Dong only has a strange ability, but every move is just right to catch their attack. It''s like every time they make a move, Chu Dong can predict it in advance. What the three of them didn''t know was that Chu Dong was not just a prediction. His force has already quietly covered the surrounding, as long as the opponent makes any action, no matter how to start, as long as the action, he can feel the opponent''s attack route and angle, even the direction of action. Chu Dong is very confident in his own force, but he also understands that his force is not great. If it were really the force under the power, the clowns in front of them would have been separated. Chu Dong received the enemy''s changing attack with every punch, and he forced his three assassins to encircle him with every punch, and they didn''t dare to attack him carelessly. Because Chu Dong''s "advance" is too much more than three people''s imagination! The more they fight with Chu Dong, the more surprised they are. How could they not expect Chu Dong to be so abnormal! It''s like every time I think of the three of them. Such an opponent made them all feel inexplicably afraid. The skinny man in leather began to panic again, and his hands began to get messy. And just because he made a mistake in his panic, Chu Dong seized the opportunity all of a sudden. In a twinkling, Chu Dong took the opportunity to enter. He stepped away, and his back fist went straight up. He took a burst of force and blew it on the skinny man''s chest. "Poof!" The thin man flew backwards and spat out a mouthful of blood. He fell to the ground and twitched. Skinny eyes began to turn white, mouth is not only spit out blood, but also spit out a white foam. The fat man who has been waiting and watching, the leader of the assassin team, also has a look of horror. He can see the thin man''s injury! He didn''t expect that Chu Dong just punched the skinny man so that his heart and lungs were shattered. The fat man could not sit down at this time. He was also worried. He didn''t expect to kick the iron plate. Fat man takes off his upper body clothes, and his mouth starts to breathe in crazily. As soon as he became fat, he began to get bigger. Within a short time, he was like an inflated little giant.Chu Dong, who was fighting with the other two assassins, also saw the change of fat man. He could not help saying in his heart: "this fat man is really like him now. I saw those sumo wrestlers from Japanese island countries on TV before crossing." Although Chu Dong was distracted for a moment, he had already spread out the force in a few steps around his body, but he was not afraid that he would be hurt by the two guys who were fighting. At this time, within five steps around his body, he could vaguely feel any wind and grass, even if the crawling action of ants at his feet was so subtle. Not to mention the attack of the man he was fighting. Fat man seems to be ready to see him shouting and yelling: "get out of the way, right and left, together to catch him!" The other two assassins had fallen into a bad situation. Seeing that the captain was coming to help, how could they not be happy? How could they not listen to the order? See them two people together after jump away, directly opened the fight with Chu Dong, ready to attack on both sides of the fat man''s attack. Chu Dong put the force into two fists, one left and one right. All of a sudden, the invisible energy generated by the two forces flew directly to the two distant guys. And after a move, Chu Dong didn''t wait for the old man to use the move, so he rushed to the fat man. Since they had made up their mind to besiege themselves, Chu Dong would not wait to die. He had already hurt and killed one in a row, and he had already had the idea of opposing defense and attacking. One on three, take the initiative to attack, Chu Dong has this confidence at this time. It''s not hard to pick three! A trace of madness appeared in the corner of Chu Dong''s mouth. His decisive and rapid change of attack strategy also surprised the fat man. But fat people are more angry than they can reach. Even his own people are planted in the hands of Chu Dong, now Chu Dong is still so confident to beat them three! How can a fat man not be angry? The arrogant Chu Dong, make him also can''t help but fly toward Chu Dong and go, a pair of want to tear the appearance of Chu Dong alive. Chu Dong disdained and said in secret: "three? I''m going to hit ten! " Chapter 830 When Chu Dong stepped on the fat man''s face, he never thought that the system would come out to insert a foot. Chu Dong only felt a whirl of heaven and earth, and his head swelled as if it were going to explode, as if it were going to split. When his eyes were black and he fainted, he only remembered that everything around him had disappeared. At last, he even saw the fat man under his feet turned into a pile of gravel drifting away with the wind. What happened? Chu Dong''s last consciousness raised such a question. I don''t know how long later, when Chu Dong came to himself, he only felt that there was a breeze in front of him, and he vaguely heard the sound of waves. The sea? Chu Dong couldn''t help but wonder. His eyes slowly opened. He felt that his eyes were dazzling, which made him raise his hand to cover his eyes, "what is it?" Chu Dongkou recited, and gradually looked around. Although the light was dazzling, he also found that he seemed to be lying in a strange place. With time, Chu Dong slowly put down his hand in front of him. At this time, he completely saw where he was. Facing is a vast blue sea, left and right an endless golden beach, behind is a forest of towering trees. Chu Dong opened his mouth wide and stared at everything in front of his eyes. He stood up with a look of astonishment and said, "what kind of plane is this?" At this time, a mechanical voice sounded in Chu Dong''s mind: "Hello, host, because you just went to a world, and your development line is too strong. If the world line is used to launch sanctions against you, you will be sent to a different ice age. From now on, you will start from scratch with one person and one dog, and the dog will arrive later. Starting from farming, host, please come on and live. " Chu East smell speech, thoroughly disordered in the wind. In front of a beautiful beach, in the bright sunshine, and in front of the dense jungle, a lonely person clubbed in place, like a weak, helpless and sad child, swaying in the wind. Then there was a roar on the beach! "My second uncle!" "There was never a system before!" "Why didn''t you come out then and come out now? I''ll give it to you! " This is how NIMA ignored Just a different ice age? Chu Dong didn''t understand it at first. In his memory, the ice age should be the end of the world. After all, it was a glacial period that lasted for millions of years and superimposed several centuries. But when Chu Dong looked at the electronic holographic map provided by the system, he suddenly found that his understanding was wrong. In the ice age of the world, the continents of the earth were interconnected, and there was no complete separation of plate motion. There are places full of glaciers, places where flowers bloom in spring, and even places that are gradually being submerged by the sea. Chu Dong wanted to know more about the details, but the cold voice of the system came again: "please keep unlocking the map technology to view more map information. The host can also choose to conduct field survey. Wherever the host passes by, the host can add the known geographic information of the host through the electronic map." Chu Dong said in his heart with a look of disdain: "I started from crossing. What''s the urine nature of your system? I don''t know yet? With your system, I have already died in the last world. You just tell me if there are human beings in this era? Remember, it''s people, not animals, it''s asking people! " System reply: "host problem, system permission can only answer the existence of multi-ethnic human." "No matter how many races there are, people are not." Chudong said with disapproval. Then he got up from the ground, bit the roast fish in his hand, looked at his little dog and yelled: "let''s go, little dog. Let''s do the first task, build a tree house to sleep." Where Chu Dong looked, there was a small "dog" shaped like a tiger, with a huge body, sharp claws and two long teeth on the side of his mouth. Yes, this little dog is a saber toothed tiger! The dog presented by the system was actually a saber toothed tiger. Chu Dong was also startled when he saw it. At this time, the little "dog" is holding a big boneless fish, gnawing, mouth full of flesh and blood. It was just picked up by Chu Dong on the beach. It''s estimated that he was half dead on the beach when the tide was low. But this fish is very big. It''s about one meter high and one meter wide. It''s a big fish. It''s enough for Chudong to eat for a few days. Chu Dong thought for a while, then took off his coat, bare arm and bare upper body. He planned to cut some fish to wrap, so as to prevent himself from not finding food next night or tomorrow. Then Chu Dong treated it a little, cut several pieces of meat with the sharp big fish spine, and didn''t stop until his jacket couldn''t be wrapped any more.When Chu Dong straddled on the saber toothed tiger and rode on the powerful saber toothed tiger, he carried the bag of blood dripping fish and had a magical feeling. A stout man with a bare upper body is riding on a saber toothed tiger, which is stronger than a bear. Then, as soon as he patted the saber toothed tiger on the neck, he said, "let''s go, Kitty. Our goal is to build a majestic tribe again. The ice age is the ice age. If it''s different, it''s different. Can we stop Chudong from conquering this continent? If you don''t agree, do it! be gone! ¡ª¡ªDrive. " The saber toothed tiger was sent by the system. It was different in itself. It seemed to understand Chudong''s words. It raised its head and roared, which shocked the forest in front of it. Then the saber toothed tiger spread its limbs and ran to the dense forest with Chu Dong. At this time, not far from the sea behind Chu Dong, a huge sea animal flew out of the water. Chu Dong looked back, a black line, a face of shame speechless way: "draft horse, that is not the sea of Canglong? There are also Canglong in this era. I''m going to conquer your father''s dog system Chudong instantly gave up his ambition to conquer the world, and he finally understood what the system had told him before. Host, please come on and live. ¡­¡­ The night came very quickly. When Chu Dong reacted, he quickly made a fire. His treehouse was not finished yet, but he was a little afraid of the dense forest at night. This is an ice age. It''s a special ice age. For such a different ice age, Chu Dongsheng showed great respect and kept a high degree of vigilance. Cang dragons are all here. I don''t know if there''s any Tyrannosaurus Rex like a dog. Chudong doesn''t want to leave the army. He''ll die before he wins! Chapter 831 However, whenever Chu Dong saw the kitten under the tree, the lovely saber toothed tiger, he was relieved. Chu Dong tied a straw rope and yelled to the saber toothed tiger: "kitty cat, I''ll call you brother meow later. Yang Guo has brother Diao, I have brother meow. I don''t think his big carving is as powerful as you. Brother meow, you are a Grandmaster creature!" "Ouch." The saber toothed tiger answers Chu Dong with a very rough and crazy low growl. Chu Dong forehead a sweat, but also continue to brazen way: "that Miao elder brother, I see you like very much." "Roar!" Chu Dong decided the name of a saber toothed tiger, from the dog to the kitten to the last brother. He didn''t ask the majestic saber toothed tiger whether he agreed or not. Chu Dong used his own force to turn it into Dao Qi, cut off a branch, and then used the straw rope in his hand to help a piece of wood which was processed this afternoon. Chu Dong plans to settle down here recently. He doesn''t plan to build a base unless he meets human beings. Although the system tells him that there are multiple races of human beings, in his opinion, this era is no longer the same, and the human estimate of this era is the level of Homo sapiens. Although Homo sapiens are the ancestors of human beings, they already have the tools to use and know how to build camps to form tribes, they are still just a group of people who have just evolved from primitive people. Chu Dong is confident that he can still start from the beginning and work hard from scratch as in the last era, so as to lead a tribe. After Chu Dong tied the last straw rope firmly, he took a general look at the wooden bed on the tree, under the shade of the leafy tree. He felt very satisfied. From the first time through the last world, he found that he had been used to this kind of life. Chu Dong took a look at the fire below and yelled to the saber toothed tiger lying down: "brother meow, add some wood to me. It''s not good if the fire goes out. You don''t want to sleep in the dark, do you?" At the bottom, brother meow, the mighty saber toothed tiger brother, first roared, as if to express his protest. But the next second, it still picked up a piece of wood cut by Chu Dong and threw it into the fire. A powerful mount needs not only a strong body and ferocious ability, but also a high IQ. This is the real mount. Chu Dong was quite sure that the saber toothed tiger presented by this system had intelligence and understood people''s words. Chu Dong was a little tired, so he took a piece of roast fish and bit it. He saw the waning moon hanging in the night sky through the gap between the trees overhead. He said to himself, "today I see the Canglong in the sea. It seems that dinosaurs still exist in this era. Those things are not easy to provoke." Chu Dong thought about the future carefully in his heart, and suddenly found that the survival threat of this era seemed to be much bigger than the last world he crossed. Chu Dong rubbed his head with some headache and whispered to himself: "I didn''t expect that one day he would have to compete with dinosaurs." Chu Dong still remembers that when he was in school, most of his understanding of the ice age was relatively small, but he remembered that there were mammoths in this era, which he remembered deeply. Such a big guy is covered with thick fur, not only resistant to cold and frost, but also very hard on the surface. And according to the follow-up experiments, the bullet can not penetrate the mammoth''s skin. Besides mammoths, there are many other monstrous things. The animal characteristics of the ice age are big, very big, and they are all giant animals. Thinking of this, Chu Dong turned over and bent over to the edge of the board and looked down at brother meow. "The saber toothed tiger is bigger than the bear of later generations. It''s a giant cat. It''s really a big cat." Chu Dong also nodded his head and bit the roast fish in his hand. Then he took a look at the kettle made of a section of tree trunk. Chu Dong''s face is not very good way: "still have to solve the problem of water, these water or dig out from the tree hole, has no, must quickly find fresh water is." Then Chu Dong wakes up the system and asks, "is there a task reward? The dog is better than the system The sound of the system machine sounded: "at present, the only task suitable for the host is to hunt some small animals, and the reward is just some common materials. If the host obtains high-level items, he needs to open the system mall. The host can sell the bones and fur of large creatures to the system mall in exchange for tokens, and then buy all the items in the system mall." Chu east one heard interest, direct in the heart press unbearable ask a way: "how to open what sell?" "To complete the first main task of the system, that is, to establish the first base belonging to the host, you can start the mall system. The items sold in the mall are all inclusive. With the upgrade of the mall, the system mall will correspondingly increase the types of items sold." After hearing this, Chu Dong has a general understanding that the mall can be upgraded, and at the same time, it certainly needs materials.This is similar to the system he learned in the last era. The only change is that in this era, the system has changed a lot. At this time, Chu Dong also asked, "does the Canglong I saw today have any information?" "The holographic electronic map system of the host can view the biological information seen by the host." "Oh, sure enough, the dog is better than the system." "Please keep the quality of modern people, the system warns for the first time." "Modern people, I have not been since I passed through, silly X system." Although Chu Dong scolded, he also raised his right hand and said, "open the electronic map." Then Chu Dong''s right palm shot a stream of brilliant light. The last electronic hologram was shown in midair before his eyes. Chu Dong took a look at the electronic plan and noticed the little red dot on the map, which showed exactly where he was. He was at the easternmost end of the contiguous continents in front of him. Facing the sea, backed by the forest. "View Canglong information." With Chu Dong''s order, a miniature version of Cang Long appeared in front of him, right at the top of the map. "Isn''t this the one I met today?" The voice of the system said: "there are more than 20 kinds of Canglong, and the host can only view the biological information it has encountered." "I see, dog system." Chu Dong said to the system, but he bit the roast fish in his hand. Looking at the message in front of him, he read: "Hoffmann Canglong is 17.3 meters long and weighs 16 tons Zhenima is a monster. How can I go to sea in the future? I want to build my own fleet! This thing is comparable to a small warship. What''s more, this is the ice age? " The system once again said, "Shanglong was killed by Canglong." "I don''t know I want to go back to the last world! I''ll quit! " Chapter 832 "The first secondary task is to hunt a rabbit. I think it''s OK! Reward a gorgeous camouflage cloak, and it''s it. " System: "a little bit of promise." "It''s useful to make a profit. Do I know how to use this broken wood as a weapon?" ¡°¡­¡­ The host force is very strong. " "Can the force enter the sea to kill Canglong? You can''t stop beeping. " ¡­¡­ Chu Dong set out in high spirits, got on his beloved little motorcycle, brother meow, and began to gallop through the dense forest. He plans to make a coat for himself, which is a camouflage cloak for hunting a rabbit. In Chu Dong''s opinion, the risk of hunting other species is very high, but it''s no problem to shoot a rabbit. He doesn''t believe that rabbits in this ice age can eat people, and they can be even eight feet taller than him! In a different ice age, the first day of hunting started with rabbits. Chu Dong set out. With his keen sense of smell and predation talent, he soon came to a stream with more weeds in the dense forest. When Chu Dong saw the stream, he quickly asked brother meow to stop. Chudong laughed excitedly: "isn''t Tanshui coming? Ha ha, brother meow, drink water. By the way, fill the wooden silos I made this morning with water. When we go back, we''ll make a big wooden basin. When we come here tomorrow, we''ll make a wooden basin cover. Ha, so you and I don''t have to worry about no water to drink. " "Roar." Brother meow said he was very happy. Brother meow also came to the stream and began to drink. Chu Dong directly drank the natural and pollution-free stream, and quickly filled the wooden tubes he had brought with water. Cool water is always refreshing and relaxing. Just when Chudong was drinking without scruples, brother meow suddenly jumped away from the side of the stream and made a vicious roar to the opposite side of the stream! Brother meow''s sudden roar made Chu Dong almost throw the wooden tube out of his hand. Chu Dong turned his head with a speechless face and looked at brother meow who seemed to be in a fighting state at this time. At this time, brother meow grinned and showed his two sharp teeth, looking at the forest across the stream. Brother meow is a saber toothed tiger. He has two sharp canine teeth inserted in the mouth of the tiger, just like two sharp daggers. Brother meow''s two long and big canine teeth can even be punctured at once, like mammoth''s hard and thick fur. Chu Dong found something wrong and looked at the place where brother meow was staring. At this time, there was a rustling sound in the forest. Chu Dong didn''t dare to neglect it. After all, it was an ice age. It was an ice age that even temocang dragon was still in. Chu Dong picked up his stick weapon, and the force quietly covered the tip of the stick. He slowly approached brother meow, and his eyes were fixed on the sound in front of him. "Brother meow, there''s something in the forest, isn''t there?" "Roar." Brother meow made a tiger howl towards the front. Chu Dong is more sure that something is coming ahead. He began to be ready, no matter where he was going to drill, he was ready. As time went by, Chudong finally saw something that made brother meow alert. Chu Dong had seen many strange animals and monsters in the last world, but in this ice age, he still felt that he underestimated some of the so-called familiar animals in this era. When a head full of a car head so big, raised his head to expose the upper half of the body are seven or eight meters long python, Chu Dong is a little soft feet. At this time, the voice of the system sounded in his mind: "adult Titan python, 15 meters in length, weighing 1.5 tons, congratulations to the host can view new biological information." The enlarged version of Titan python, which Chu Dong saw today. Titan Python spit scarlet letter, issued a hissing voice, its pair of brown vertical pupil snake eyes closely watching Chu Dong side a person a tiger. Brother meow roared at Titan Python: "roar!" Titan Python''s whole body is back, it seems to be afraid of saber toothed tiger. Saber toothed tiger''s sensitive speed and explosive strength of its limbs, even the canine teeth that can pierce its body at once, are the existence that Titan Python will be afraid of. Titan Python carefully coiled up the body, at this time it completely exposed all the body. Chu Dong looked at the python, swallowed and said in his heart, "system dog, you don''t want to help except unlock it. I need an RPG to send it to heaven. This NIMA is 15 meters in length!" The system heartlessly rings out the voice way: "the host refuels to live." Chu Dong''s face was speechless, but he also grasped the stick in his hand.He has the force, but it''s not that he doesn''t have the ability to resist, but in the face of such a monster, no matter how confident he is, he will have some fear. At this time, brother meow was also on the alert. The whole body of the tiger was lying down. It seemed that he was ready to attack at any time. The deep tiger''s roaring sound is constantly ringing from brother meow''s mouth, just like the horn before the war. Titan Python''s body began to bow a little bit. It''s also ready to attack, and that''s a sign before it attacks. The threat of saber toothed tiger makes Titan Python pay attention to brother meow. Seeing this, Chu Dong quietly used the force to catch a sharp stone in front of him. At this time, the python is like a sharp arrow shot by a disease. It opens its mouth and bites brother meow. Saber toothed tiger also jumped forward for a moment, and made a response in advance. If the sensitivity of snakes is 10 million times that of humans, then cats are 50 million times that of humans. In the countryside, there will be a cat running home with a snake in its mouth. Chu Dong saw brother Miao and python attack each other for a moment. He quickly picked up the force and shot the stone which he had already grasped into the air at the snake eye of Titan python. The next moment, Titan Python turned the snake in mid air and bit away at brother meow. And brother meow fell to the edge of the stream, and quickly and sensitively jumped away. After that, brother meow turned to the body of the python. He opened the mouth of the tiger, stretched out the two huge canine teeth, and bit directly at the body of the python. Chu Dong shot stones because of the anaconda''s crooked head, resulting in only wipe Titan Python''s head. But brother meow, with a huge bite force and sharp sword teeth, bit through the body of Titan python. The Titan Python roared in the sky and gave out a painful sound. Brother meow made two blood holes in the lower part of Titan python. Seeing this, Chu Dong exclaimed with great joy: "brother Niupi meow!" Chapter 833 Brother meow, the saber toothed tiger, went down and bit the Titan Python through a hole. The blood holes poked by his two canine teeth spattered blood. Titan Python raised its head high and screamed. The pain from the lower part of the snake made the whole body begin to shake. Immediately after that, python also launched a counterattack, and opened his mouth to bite brother meow. The mouth of the snake is covered with serrated teeth! Row after row of sharp teeth, particularly eye-catching, but also chilling, as long as the bite will not die. Python''s action is quick, but brother meow''s speed is not slow. The saber toothed tiger pulls out the bite of the saber toothed tiger''s teeth and jumps straight back. The feline''s sensitive response makes it avoid a blow again. However, Titan Python is worthy of being a giant in ancient times. It raises its tail to sweep brother meow''s position. It''s a tail sweep of the python. In an instant, it''s like an iron bar sweeping across the tiger body of brother meow. All of a sudden, he took brother meow out. That''s good. It''s brother meow''s turn to make a cry of pain. Obviously, this blow is also extremely heavy. After all, this Titan Python is a huge beast with tons of strength. Its tail sweeps out, and its strength is unbearable to the body. Seeing that his brother meow was injured, Chu Dong was also in a hurry. He was angry and angry. Evil started from his heart. He picked up the stick in his hand and jumped up. He used the force to stab the top of the stick directly. Raising his hand was to stab the Titan Python to the ground. Chu Dong didn''t have no rules. He aimed at the seven inch part of Titan python. Titan Python apparently also found a tiny mole ant approaching it. But it seems that this ancient beast, this Titan python, did not pay attention to Chu Dong. Chu Dong snapped: "die for me!" In this instant, a stick and a sharp stab directly penetrated into the seven inch body of the Titan python. The force contained in the force brought the Titan Python back, which was unexpected to Chudong himself. Titan Python roared again. The tiny creature of mole ant hurt it seriously. The python began to wriggle wildly, and the huge pain brought it bursts of pain. The damage caused by the seven inch position is very large, which makes the whole snake begin to struggle and twitch involuntarily. Even so, feeling the power of breaking free, Chu Dong still firmly clenched his teeth and pressed the stick in his hand. He nailed the stick to the ground, but he didn''t dare to loosen his strength. At this time, because of the great power of the Titan Python''s struggle, Chu Dong could not completely suppress the python by using the force of his whole body, and even had some completely out of control feeling, unable to control the Titan Python nailed to the ground. "Ah Chu Dong gritted his teeth and yelled to insist. At the same time, he quickly yelled: "brother meow! Come and help When brother meow heard Chu Dong''s cry, he got up from a distance and ran directly to the struggling Titan python. The saber toothed tiger pounced on the giant head of the Titan python, directly raised the claw of a forelimb and patted it on the head of the Titan python. Bang! There was a loud noise. Titan Python was hit to the ground by the snake''s head, but brother meow didn''t stop after him. He kept banging on the snake''s head with his claws. Even the snake eyes on one side and the snake skin on the other side of Titan Python have been smashed by brother meow''s sharp claws. As a saber toothed tiger, brother meow didn''t stop his rude behavior, and Chu Dong didn''t stop either. He tried his best to use up all the force stored in his body. He wanted to nail the Titan Python''s seven inches with a wooden stick in his hand, so that the Titan Python could not make any more attacks in the process of nerve pain. The nerves of snakes are all over the body, so even if the skin of snakes is peeled off, you can see that the skin of snakes will twist itself, even including their meat. As long as there are nerves, that is, the nerves hidden in their skin, even a little, they will still twist with the body. This is also the reason why some snakes with their heads cut off are still crawling. Chu Dong suppressed Titan Python''s seven inches. He couldn''t breathe a sigh of relief. He knew that he was facing a huge object, and he did not dare to make any slighting move. "Draft horse! Don''t move! Die soon "Roar!" Chu Dong resisted the stick that pierced Titan Python in his hand, and brother meow was also frantically using his forelegs to attack Titan Python''s head. So I don''t know how long it lasted. When Chu Dong completely lost his strength, when his whole force was exhausted, he fell to the ground and fell directly on Titan python. His face was exhausted, and he looked like a complete collapse.Chudong gasped for breath and said: "brother meow, I can''t do it. I''ll die if I die." ¡°¡­¡­ Roar. " A weak tiger roar came. The saber toothed tiger on the other side had already been lying on the ground, but with a small claw, it was like subconsciously beating and hammering Titan Python''s head. Brother meow also opened his mouth wide and his tongue full of barbs collapsed. Brother meow seems to have no strength. The whole tiger has become an abandoned tiger. But at this time, they didn''t know that Titan Python had already lost its breath. Apart from the occasional twitch of the whole snake, there was no sign that it was alive at all. Because at this time, the whole snake head of Titan Python was beaten to pieces, and one eye of the snake was beaten to pieces. In addition, the whole body of the snake was nailed to the ground by Chu Dong. The stick in Chu Dong''s hand went directly into the ground, half a meter deep, and even half of it went through the body of Titan python. The afterglow of the setting sun gradually shines into the dense forest, and dusk comes like this. Chu Dong gasped a few mouthfuls, and his strength recovered a little. His hands felt too weak to support his body. Chudong slowly got up. He turned his head for the first time and looked at brother meow, who was unconsciously patting the snake''s head with a small paw. When he saw that brother meow was ok, he was relieved. After two days together, Chu Dong regarded brother meow as his dependent brother. Nothing''s wrong with brother meow. That''s the most important thing. Chu Dong didn''t want to lose a brother. He was also the first partner to wander together after he came to this world. Chapter 834 When Dong Lian tells Chu that the hunting system is still at its goal. When a Titan Python has a high hunting coefficient, he knows that it''s a secondary task. But the most unexpected thing for him was that this Titan Python had just eaten a rabbit that was a child''s height. That is, with the goal of hunting rabbits, Chudong has completed! Handsome and charming camouflage Cape Chu Dong also got it. In the end, Chu Dong also knew that the hunting tasks in these so-called secondary tasks were actually the corpses of the prey. As long as they were handed over to the system, no matter how you got them, it was your hunting. In other words, the dog coin system only recognizes corpses, but does not recognize what means you got them, even if you found them. Chu Dong, who figured out the problem, had already begun to pay attention to picking up the corpse. As long as you can pick up corpses, you will get rich! Maybe we can pick up a dead mammoth? Isn''t that a good reward. At this time, the animal corpses of the ice age should be able to start shivering. According to Chu Dong''s idea, that is, waste utilization is extremely huge, without risk. It''s a steady business. Think of here, Chu Dong thinks that the future can be expected, is crazy corpse! When the system empties Titan Python and the rabbit it''s digging out of its belly. Chu Dong suddenly thought of a thing, he toward the system scolded: "dry, you special don''t leave me a piece of meat?" The system responded mercilessly: "the target of recovery hunting has been completed. The hunting of an ice age rabbit has been completed. The host has obtained a camouflage cloak. The cloak has been adjusted according to the proportion of the host''s figure. Please check it." A cloak came out of thin air and fell directly on the ground in front of Chu Dong. Then came the sound of the system: "the target of recovery and hunting is completed. The hunting of a Titan Python is completed. The host can get a solar refrigerator with double doors. Please check it." Chu East a listen to complexion greatly happy, but a second suddenly complexion mutation, thought of what bad things. Chu Dong yelled in a hurry: "Hello, gannima! This can''t be lost! " Chu Dong was still late, so he heard a bang. A three story double door refrigerator appeared out of thin air from one meter high, and directly fell to the ground in front of him. Chu Dong suddenly changed his face, but when he saw a thick layer of shockproof foam underneath the fridge, he settled down on the ground. The voice of the system is heartless again: "host, please don''t reduce your IQ. When the item appears, it won''t be damaged." Chu Dong was not angry and said: "who knows if you will make some moths in this dog coin pit host system." Chu Dong said, and quickly came forward to check this Titan Python in exchange for a double door three-layer solar refrigerator. After a careful inspection, Chu Dong is quite satisfied. There is a solar panel on the top of this thing, which can automatically absorb solar energy and convert it into electricity to power the refrigerator. Now Chu Dong said with a smile: "well, the problem of food storage will be solved in the future, and you can also make iced juice and draft horses. It''s really too comfortable." Then, Chu Dong took a look at the sky above his head. It was almost evening. Chu Dong picked up the camouflage cloak from the ground and put it on. Then he said to brother meow: "brother meow, I''ll carry the refrigerator later. You can carry me. It''s not a big problem. I''m a little tired anyway. It''s OK. You''re my brother!" Refrigerator riding on Chudong, Chudong riding on brother meow, who is involved? This is a question worth pondering. "Roar!" Brother meow let out a very complain and protest. Brother meow''s tiger eyes are full of contempt for Chu Dong, which is quite contempt. Chu Dong also saw the meaning of brother meow''s eyes. He waved his big hand with no sense of shame and said: "brother meow, I''m tired. It''s OK. I''ll make a delicious meal for myself when I go back. With this refrigerator, I''ll make a big stone pot. We''ll make fish and meat hotpot tonight. It''s cool to think about it. Let''s go, brother meow. You lie down and I''ll get on your back!" As soon as I heard that I was going to eat something delicious tonight, brother meow didn''t seem to protest. A face with long and huge sword teeth and tiger teeth actually showed a very lovely and humanized expression of expectation. Brother meow really has intelligence. He really knows everything! A few minutes later, in the dense forest of the ice age, where dusk gradually changed into dusk, a man with a camouflage cloak, a chest open, a three-tier double door refrigerator on his shoulder and a powerful saber toothed tiger under him appeared. This pair of strange combination, facing the setting sun, back to the rising moon, began to leave in the distance. ¡­¡­ The night came quietly. Chu Dong put the big wooden basin under the big tree, and at the same time, he also covered it. Chu Dong took a look at brother meow lying beside the fire, clapped his hands and said, "this thing can hold a lot of water. We don''t have to run to fetch water every day. It''s convenient to carry. I''ll make a wooden Trailer tomorrow."Brother meow yawned and didn''t seem interested. Because brother meow knows that the wooden trailer can only be towed by him in the end. I''ve seen carts and oxen, tiger carts and saber toothed tiger carts. After Chu Dong had done all this, he went to the fire and took a look at the refrigerator not far away. It''s just a place where you can absorb sunlight during the day. Chu Dong took a look at the manual, the refrigerator is worthy of the system. Just three hours of sunlight will be enough for a week. What kind of storage battery is this! ¡ª¡ªBeef beer! Chu Dong took a look at the fish stewed in a big stone pot on the fire. He picked up a short wooden stick and stirred it. He poked a piece of fish at random. The delicious smell of fish has overflowed, even brother meow is staring at the fish in Chu Dong''s hand. Chu Dong saw brother meow''s greedy look, and took the big leaves that had been ready for washing from one side. He threw the fish on Zhang Daye, and then he took the big leaf and put it in front of brother meow. Chudong eyebrows pick a way: "don''t say brother shame you, come you eat first." Brother meow, a pair of big eyes, who were all born with tiger and tiger at the edge of the fire at night, showed a soft eye color that moved so much. But when brother meow was enjoying the fish stewed on the big leaves, he heard the words from Chu Dong. Chu Dong said to himself, "I don''t know if it''s cooked. This stone pot can''t be used clean. Wait for a while. I just threw some wild vegetables that will be found in it. Although the wild vegetables are washed clean, I seem to know them, but I''m still afraid." Brother meow is in a mess. He thinks that Chu Dong tried it first! Chapter 835 A dinner ended when brother meow ate several pieces of meat in succession. Chu Dong was also very comfortable after seeing brother meow. He also made some soup. In this era, eating a pot of cooked meat soup is quite comfortable. At least in Chu Dong''s view, the future can be expected, and it''s not a big problem for him to survive. But for a few days, he is going to take brother meow and hurry to find human beings. His last world was a chieftain. How can we say that this world has to be a chieftain! The next morning, when brother meow let out a roaring tiger, Chudong was forced to wake up from his sleep. As soon as I look up at the sky, it''s getting better. The work of the day starts again. First, check whether the refrigerator absorbs solar energy normally, and then take brother meow to carry water to the wooden basin. After all, I have to stay here for a few days to prepare for a long journey. Put the dried fish and roasted fish into the freezer. Chu Dong then went to make a wooden cart for a long journey. Chu Dong didn''t have much technology either, but he was on the earth before he crossed. When he was an ordinary man, he was a guy who didn''t learn or master any skills and didn''t get good grades. He learned some mechanics from several teachers, so it''s not difficult to build a wooden cart. Chudong was made entirely according to the rural carriage, which was quite simple. In addition to some straw rope and fur in the front to make brother meow pull the reins behind. He simply made two wheels, and a large piece of wood, casually erected two boards on the left and right sides as shelter. The simple tiger car is finished like this. And he''s ready to tie all kinds of wooden bars and straw ropes to fix the refrigerator. Finally, in order to prevent too bumpy, Chudong added tires to the two wheels. It''s actually made of fur and straw rope. But the shockproof effect is very good, even beyond Chudong''s expectation. When Chu Dong finally called out the system, ready to see some secondary tasks, looking for several hunting tasks he could do, he saw a simple hunting goal, and reward was a task he needed very much. Hunt a monkey and reward a big bag of rainproof canvas. That''s what he needs most right now. It doesn''t mean there will be no rain in this era. I''m better when it rains when I''m away, but the refrigerator is finished. Later, Chu Dong accepted the task of bullying the wild monkey. After making everything at home almost the same, Chu Dong rode brother Miao, carried a bag of dried fish and water with a wooden tube, and set out. Chu Dong started and left for three days. When he came back, he had two wild monkeys in his hands. As soon as he returned to the temporary base, Chu Dong found that the traps were still there, and the refrigerator was ok, so he immediately asked the system to recover the prey. Finally, when he got some big bags of tarpaulin, he knew he was a few steps closer to the day of departure. The frozen meat in the refrigerator has been frozen, and Chu Dong also went to collect some fresh wild fruits and put them into the refrigerator. Finally, Chu Dong began to test his tiger car. After two days of continuous improvement, a simple and complete tiger car is so good. Brother meow, a guy with high intelligence, is quite stable when he pulls up the car. If it''s stable, he can go there. If there are few weeds, he can go there. He doesn''t have to worry about going the wrong way. Given a direction, brother meow can find his way automatically. However, such a vicious and domineering saber toothed tiger is a waste of food. Brother meow''s appetite is quite big, and he''s done pulling cars, which naturally consumes his physical strength. So brother meow eats more. After several days of trying, Chu Dong went to the seaside to hunt some big fish. This time, he did not choose the hunting task. The reward for hunting these big fish is rubbish, and the food he wants is the meat of these fish. On the last day, when the refrigerator was firmly fixed on the tiger car, Chudong also covered the refrigerator with waterproof canvas. At this moment, Chu Dong took a look at the things on the car, the wooden basin was not missing, the refrigerator was also there, the remaining bag of waterproof canvas was also there, and the bows and arrows he made at night were also there. Chu Dong boarded the tiger cart, sat in front of it, took a wooden tube full of water from one side, opened the lid, drank a mouthful of water from it, and then said in a high voice: "brother meow, let''s go, target - human!" Brother meow slowly got up from the ground, and then walked steadily forward, pulling the car. Brother dongmiao sighed with emotion that he had paid too much for the stable move of the Chu family Three days later. Chu Dong sat on the tiger cart and looked at the holographic electronic map in front of him. He frowned and said: "only the area he has been to can he see the detailed map and narrow the map of his current area. Otherwise, the place he has not been to is a large unknown area with only a general map information. It just presents a piece of information without mainland. It''s really a kengdai system! Your father, do I have to run the world again to explore the map? "He kept going south these days, but he didn''t get out of the jungle, but he also found the traces of fire left by human beings. He even found wooden sheds and thatched houses similar to human camps. Along with the place he passed, Chu Dong could also narrow down to see the map information of his own continent and the area he passed. As soon as he looked at Chu Dong, he found that there was a big jungle, even he couldn''t see the edge. To the east of the jungle is a large ocean. Chu Dong wanted to see the map information of the farther area, but he recovered to the scope of the mainland map. He can''t get map information where he hasn''t been. Chu Dong marked the biological information he met these days on the map. These days, he first met the monkey''s nest, then the deer''s nest in the forest. Unfortunately, he even saw several Titan Python hunting a group of apes. He finally gave up the idea of picking up the corpse, because a group of apes beat back the Titan python. However, the area where the fighting took place was also marked in Eastern Chu. These are the areas where he will hunt in the future. Later, he also found some other creatures. But I haven''t met anyone yet! Are ice age people rare animals? Chudong was a little desperate. No matter how different this ice age is, it''s also an ice age! According to his memory, there are many Homo sapiens in this era. Chu Dong could not help but scold the system and said, "there are multi-ethnic human beings, and even highly intelligent humanoid creatures. I''ve been running in such a big jungle for several days, and I haven''t seen a human ghost! I''m not tired. Are we not tired? I''m so tired that I''ve eaten several pieces of meat! Do it Chapter 836 Four days later, when Chu Dong thawed the last piece of meat in the refrigerator with tears, and fed it to brother meow''s mouth, he ate the wild fruit in his hand with tears in his eyes. Who can tell me that brother meow has made great efforts! Who calls the man who pulls the cart "brother meow"! I think the sweet fruit in the tube is also delicious. Brother meow ate comfortably and enjoyed himself. He also looked at Chu Dong with a pair of tiger eyes. He had been staring at Chu Dong. Brother meow pulled the leaf, turned around and ate it with Chu Dong on his back. Chu Dong put up his middle finger to brother meow and said, "is a tiger so particular? I didn''t teach you to eat the meat with the leaves in a hurry, so that the meat won''t be dirty and fragrant, and it''s not easy to get sick. You ungrateful guy, I don''t have your brother anymore. " Brother meow completely ignores Chudong''s sour, which makes Chudong want to cry. In fact, he wants to eat a piece of meat! Finally, Chu Dong couldn''t help it. He stood up and looked at the endless jungle in front of him. He said: "Cao te, which is the ice age? This is the animal world! I didn''t see anyone! I''m the old m of the system. What the hell! I can''t bear to find the base in three days. " Then Chu Dong took out a piece of chocolate wrapped in tinfoil from his pocket and threw it into his mouth. This is the reward he got from hunting a rabbit. There are more than ten pieces in total, one of which is about the size of a slap. It''s said to be hunting. In fact, it''s a rabbit carcass picked up from the ground. It seems very fresh, but there is a wooden arrow on it. It was also because of this wooden arrow that Chu Dong took brother meow to go deep into the jungle. But the chocolate thing, obviously Chu Dong is hiding the poor meow brother. Doesn''t chocolate smell good? It must be fragrant, so Chu Dong chose to eat alone. After chewing several mouthfuls of chocolate in a row, when he found that brother meow had the momentum to turn around, Chu Dong quickly swallowed the chocolate in his mouth. As for the half piece of chocolate still in his hand, he hid it behind his back. At this time, there was a very slight rustle behind Chu Dong. Chu Dong frowned and thought that it was a small animal. After all, he often heard about it recently. When he looked at it, he found that it was either a little squirrel or some small wild animals or rabbits and snakes. But then the rustle came closer and closer, and he felt something was wrong. "Don''t move." A sudden voice, behind Chudong quietly, Chudong face overjoyed, but also threw away the hands of chocolate, two hands raised. Chu Dong was a little surprised at this time, because he found that brother meow was unconscious. According to reason, this should be impossible! That''s what happened. Then Chu Dong heard someone behind him resist his strength with something and warned him in a low voice: "you are not from the jungle. That saber toothed tiger will eat you. I can save you, but don''t move. Wait for me to get close to it!" Chu Dong a listen to this words, how can the person behind make trouble, he knows to be the guy behind definitely misunderstood. At this time, suddenly the man behind him grabbed his strength, pulled back, and said anxiously, "it''s over. It found out." Saw the elder brother meow fiercely to climb up, direct a turn around, angrily, open blood basin big mouth, ferocious matchless stare at Chu east of behind. And brother meow leaned forward, a pair of is to attack flying posture. Chu Dong at this time a face of ignorant force, he only found one thing, it seems that the person behind is a woman''s voice. Chu Dong yelled in a hurry: "don''t be excited. Brother meow won''t hurt me." The man behind seemed very strange, but also showed a very sharp dagger. Chu Dong saw the dagger, and said in surprise: "grass, isn''t it the stone age? Dutt has no iron dagger At this time, Chu Dong felt that the ice age was not only different, but also beyond his understanding. But even so, Chu Dong didn''t think it mattered. After all, he even saw Cang Long. What else could there be in this era! Chudong is already an old driver, even a little calm. After all, he has already crossed a world, which can be regarded as an experienced traverser. Chu Dong also shouts to brother meow: "brother meow, don''t be excited. We are looking for someone. Haven''t we found it? You step back and we''ll talk to her. " Listening, brother meow stepped back with vigilance. But brother meow''s reaction seemed to shock the people behind Chu Dong. "How can it be?" said the man behind Chu Dong! You can tame such a ferocious beast as the saber toothed tiger. " Chu Dong a listen to that is quite confident way: "this calculate what, meow elder brother, that is my elder brother!""Brother?" "Yes, family, a dependent family." "It''s a strange person. Then you should let it back a little bit." "No problem, but you have to promise not to hurt me. I''m afraid of you, this strange friend." "You don''t have to worry about this. You and I are both human beings. My task is to patrol the jungle and save the human beings who are lost from the outside near here." Chu East listen to the person behind say don''t seem to cheat him, but also believe. But at the same time, Chu Dong gave brother meow a wink. At the same time, he used the force to control a hard stone under his feet. Brother meow understood and began to retreat slowly. Chu Dong also pretended to shout, "my brother meow, step back and let this friend relax." Chu Dong at this time is also very sure that the person behind is a woman, female voice has been very obvious. "Is it really your brother? How can you be a family with saber toothed tiger? No great trainer can tame the wild Saber Toothed tigers. They are a group of cannibals. Even the giant mammoth can''t help hunting them. Stranger, my name is Maya. I really wanted to save you just now. " The people behind him also put down the dagger in front of Chu Dong. This time Chu Dong was able to turn around and see the woman named Maya. A woman covered in black mud, dressed in a fur coat and skirt, with a feather in her black hair. There is a saying that Chu Dong really can''t see Maya''s face clearly, but he feels that Maya is young and should be a girl. Because Maya in front of him was petite and half a head shorter than him. The most simple point is that Chu Dong is sure that the Maya in front of him must be no more than 20. Chapter 837 Late Homo sapiens this is Chu Dong''s first reaction to Maya. When he saw Maya''s sharp dagger in the leather bag around her waist, he felt confused. In this ice age, there was something that Chu Dong didn''t quite understand! Maya saw that the saber toothed tiger retreated, and she saw that the person in front of her was really the owner of the saber toothed tiger. Her eyes were full of surprise. Chudong looked at Maya, who was covered with black mud. Facing him, he also smelled a stink from Maya, which made Chudong unconsciously squeeze his nose back, and looked at Maya with disgust: "what''s your smell? Did you come out of the mud Maya looked at Chu Dong as if she didn''t understand. She also smelled her body. She looked at Chu Dong strangely and said, "no, you are the most dangerous in the jungle. You don''t smear any black mud of animal dung. If you encounter wild animals or Titan python, you will die. Even if you have a saber toothed tiger, it''s dangerous. This is the jungle ¡£ Are you from the other side of the grassland? " Chu Dong was very curious about what Maya said about grassland, because as long as there is grassland, and according to the meaning of Maya''s sentence, it is obvious that there are human beings in this world, and there are many! On hearing this, Chu Dong''s face brightened, but he was almost lost in the jungle. Chu Dong also carefully looked at the Maya in front of him at this time. Although he was smeared with black mud, the Maya in front of him was obviously a homo sapiens who had evolved completely, just like a normal human. It can be seen that Chu Dong is more certain that no matter how different the ice age is, human beings have reached the stage of Homo sapiens, that is, completely evolved into the complete state of human beings. Looking at Maya''s figure and facial features, we can see that the human beings of this era are in the late Homo sapiens period. All aspects of the evolutionary structure of late Homo sapiens are modern humans. Chu Dong was more happy about this. If he did, he would not have to deal with primitive people. No one wants to beep more with a group of primitive people who are only apes, but their brains have not evolved completely. At the thought of this, Chu Dong felt relieved about this era. At least in terms of human beings, just like the situation he encountered in the last world, they are Homo sapiens who can communicate and have high intelligence. Looking at Maya in front of her, Chu Dong thinks that although she is smelly and full of black mud, she looks better, and doesn''t seem so smelly. Chu Dong made a quick decision and said directly to Maya, "well, little friend, can you take me to your house?" When Chu Dong said this, he always felt that he was cheating the lost girl and abducting the girl. ¡­¡­ "Really?" "Yes! It''s steady! You see, you can also touch its ass, brother meow is very cute! Ah Brother meow, brother meow, I won''t touch your ass any more. Don''t leave. Pull the cart quickly. We''re still in a hurry to be guests at other people''s houses! " "Roar." Brother meow protested discontentedly. Chu Dong just touched his tiger''s ass. Maya sat on the wooden cart, looking curiously at the man in front who talked and laughed with saber toothed tiger. Her bright eyes were full of curiosity and strangeness, and she had a strong interest in Chudong. "Did you just say your name was Chudong?" "Well, what''s the matter? Hello, brother meow, hurry up, brother. I beg you, get on the saddle quickly. We''re going "Chudong? This is not the name of the grassland, and you are not from the grassland "Well, I actually floated up from the sea. At that time, I had a small boat. Besides brother meow, several other brothers on the boat were buried in the sea, so unfortunately, I am homeless now, so I have to go to your tribe to have a good rest." "Yes? Our tribe is also short of people. If you can tame Saber Toothed tigers, our elders will be interested in you. " "Perfect! You sit in the back. I really think you stink. Let''s go. " Chu Dong takes brother meow as if to wait on him. After putting on the saddle for him, he sits back on the wooden cart, but he also keeps a distance from Maya. After all, people like Chu Dong would be a little reluctant to do things like mud mixed with animal manure. Maya frowned a little and sat back a little. She was not angry and said, "can this kind of thing really go? Saber Toothed tigers can''t pull carts. They''re not adult wild horses and big bulls. " Chu Dong glanced at Maya with disdain and said confidently: "my brother can go to heaven and earth, but can''t he just pull a car? Let her know, brother meow, that you are better than a Mustang! " "Roar." Brother meow let out a more discontented tiger roar, which made the birds and animals in the surrounding jungle scream. But brother meow, who is a saber toothed tiger, also began to take steps and pull the tiger cart forward.Tiger car suddenly moved up, a sudden order, Maya this little girl did not sit firmly, straight forward. All of a sudden, it hit Chu Dong''s back. Chu Dong turned to look at the girl, who was full of mud and smelly smell. He pointed to the fence and said, "you hold on there, or you will roll down later. Hold on to yourself. Brother meow is steady, but you may not have enjoyed the saber toothed tiger''s tiger cart. Sit tight." "Oh." Maya replied coldly, turned her head and grasped the board of the cart with one hand. Maya also said at this time: "you are looking down on a female hunter in the jungle." Chu Dongdao didn''t care about Maya''s words, but honestly looked at the road ahead, and then bit a piece of chocolate and said, "really? Well, I just want to see your elder anyway. You little girl won''t understand. What kind of opportunities will I bring you? I''ll know when I see your elder. " When Chu Dong said these words, he didn''t notice that Maya''s face turned aside, and he was not convinced. And this trace of unconvinced, will bring some small trouble to Chu Dong in the back. But that''s what we''re going to talk about. In this way, Chu Dong finally met a human, or a late Homo sapiens whose evolution was completely the same as that of modern people. At this time, he began to think about how to carry out his grand plan, so as to conquer this damned ice age. The most important thing is that there are many people and great strength, so the guarantee of his survival will be greater. In fact, Chu Dong wanted to live for himself. Chapter 838 "He came from the jungle Hunter tribe. He is a late Homo sapiens with complete evolution. It seems that as I speculated, in this ice age, human beings have reached the stage of late Homo sapiens, but we can''t explain clearly how the iron dagger appeared. Dog system, give me a voice, this late ice age Homo sapiens can cast iron? " "Host, biological information has appeared on the electronic information map. Please check it by yourself." "Dry, what I want is not to know what tribe she belongs to or how far she has evolved. I want to ask you about iron ware!" "Can''t answer." ¡°¡­¡­ It''s a dog system Chu Dong was very unconvinced and opened his eyes after he scolded the last sentence. Just now, he closed his eyes and looked at the biological information about Maya on the electronic map. He also learned what tribe Maya came from and confirmed that Maya belonged to the late Homo sapiens, that is, modern people with complete evolution. But he still didn''t know why Maya had the dagger. He was going to ask Maya, but Maya just told him that it was the village elder who gave it to him. This is to make Chu east Zhang Er monk can''t touch a head, this thing again where come from? Chudong looked at the sun in the sky. It was almost afternoon. According to the route pointed by Maya, they were going to the tribe of Maya. According to Maya, their tribe is a tribe that has lived in this jungle since their ancestors. This makes Chu Dong very curious. It''s really amazing that he can live in such a dangerous jungle. Chu Dong asked Maya curiously: "you said that it was given to you by your elders, and that it was a gift that an adult hunter should have? Do you have a dagger like that for anyone who can be a hunter? So you didn''t make it yourself? " Maya took out the sharp dagger at her waist again. The dagger is half arm long. It''s made of iron, and it''s very sharp. Maya replied: "our tribe has been growing up in the jungle since the generation of our ancestors. We don''t have the ability to make weapons like this. These daggers are all from the people on the top of the mountain. They can collect many wonderful stone heads from the ground and use fire to make weapons like this. These are the trade between the elders and them I''m here. " Chu Dong was interested. He generally understood that in addition to the grassland he had known before, there was a human tribe which was not too far away from the Maya, and this tribe was called hilltop people. For such a tribe, Chu Dong was more concerned about how large a tribal gathering place they had formed. If it''s very big, it''s amazing to have this wonderful cross era craft and know how to mine and cast iron. All of a sudden, Chu Dong had a bold idea, he felt that there was no way to deal with those dinosaurs. "Do you know dinosaurs?" Chudong asked "The elders have told their stories, but they usually don''t appear in our place. It seems that they can only be seen in the Far West." "What about the sea?" "The giant snake in the sea is Canglong, isn''t it? It will be everywhere there is a sea. " "You know that, crouching trough!" "There was a wise man in our tribe. He once taught us many things. That wise man had something to do with distant times. He seems to be a descendant of that time." "What is that?" "I don''t know." When Chudong heard Maya''s question, he was not interested. He''s looking forward to more interesting and fresh answers, and he''s wondering if he can explore more about the world. But it seems that the information that Maya knows is also very limited. At this time, Chu Dong also gave up the idea to continue to ask, but looked at the sky, yawned and asked: "how long will it take to your tribe?" "Our tribe is hidden deep in the jungle. At the gate of the tribe, you can see many tall trees with scattered tree houses." "Isn''t that like a monkey?" "It is said that our ancestors were a pair of great apes in the forest." "Progressive thinking, abuses!" Along the way, Chu Dong also saw many traps. As he went deeper into the jungle, he also found more and more traps, obviously closer to the Maya tribe. Because of the increase of traps, Maya had to get out of the car and lead the way a little bit to clean up the traps for brother meow. But it is because of this that the speed is slower, not just because of pointing out traps and cleaning up. This also has the reason that Maya is careful to hold the dagger to prevent meow brother behind her. Whenever he noticed Maya''s reaction, Chu Dong was speechless. At the same time also very speechless and a look of disdain and meow brother.Brother meow''s facial expression, more and more personification, it is vivid. As dusk approached, Chudong finally saw the gate of the Maya tribe. It''s a place where you can see from the front, where there are a lot of small wooden houses hanging on the big trees. This is the middle of a relatively gentle and open jungle, surrounded by a kind of towering trees. Moreover, there is a small stream in the central area, which must be the water source. At the outermost gate, there are two huge wooden doors, which are flanked by a zigzag fence. There were more than a dozen soldiers holding spears and bows and arrows at the door. These soldiers are men, and most of them are guys in animal skins. However, to Chu Dong''s surprise, there was a guy with straw sandals at his feet. This is a big surprise to Chu Dong! Niupi has the ability to make straw sandals. Far away, Chu Dong also saw several secret guards holding bows and arrows on the tree. And now, one by one, they are aiming at him with their bows and arrows. Chu Dong found that the arrows of these bows and arrows were extremely sharp spines. Fortunately, he thought that all the iron weapons here were just like Maya''s, which seemed not so popular. The appearance of Chu Dong is undoubtedly a wake-up call! Chu Dong hasn''t spoken yet, and Maya hasn''t reported it yet. A whine. A resounding and incomparable bugle sounded in the Maya tribe. Chudong''s face twitched slightly, while Maya''s face changed greatly. She yelled to Chudong: "take your brother, the saber toothed tiger, and the tribe will blow the battle horn." "Brother meow, it''s not long. Be cute. Come on, move back." Chapter 839 "What? Brother, Hello, I''m here to find a place to rest. I''m not a prophet! Also, you explain to me, this special, this alien body is how to come? Do it! What kind of world is this! Crazy aliens or crazy primitive people? " "Yes, you are the one in the prophecy. alien? He is our wise man. Although he is dead, his body will not rot, so please respect our wise man in the prophecy. " Chu Dong''s face began to twitch again. He could not hide the pain and speechlessness on his face, even with a faint force. In front of him was an old man with chicken feathers. No, he was an elder with feathers. In front of the elder, a very sci-fi and technological transparent storage cabin gave Chudong a hard slap in the face. He once again in the heart of a curse - Dog money system! He already thinks this ice age is quite crazy. The so-called wise man is an alien. Chu Dong looked at the "wise man" in the storage cabin, who was not able to distinguish between men and women. He was very curious. How did he know that he would come to this world, and what kind of son of a shit prophecy did he say? At this time, the voice of the system mercilessly replied: "host, the system can''t answer the unknown problem." Chudong heart ha ha sneer secretly way: "you can answer your m dog system." Although the content of information received was a little large, Chudong still accepted it. After all, he even encountered this kind of thing, the world will suddenly explode tomorrow, he felt very normal. Chu Dong sat down, looked at the old man in front of him, and Maya, who had not had time to take a bath, said, "well, I said first, when I came in, although I was shot a few arrows by you, I didn''t hate you. After all, I just met you, and I still had a tiger with me. But what do you suddenly say, I am a prophet? You can''t really rely on me. My goal is the mountaintop people who can forge weapons. " The old man next to Maya, the elder of the tribe, who was old but still strong, showed a kind smile and said, "the man in the prophecy will lead us to a new light. This is the Oracle left by the wise man when he died. When he left, he also told us that the man in the prophecy will not leave us, Because he needs our help, too. " Hearing the words, Chu Dong could not help looking at the "wise man" lying in the oval transparent storage cabin. He could not hide his surprise and said in secret: "how can you know everything? I''m afraid you''re not the one who was trapped by the system Although Chu Dong thought so in his heart, he still maintained a high degree of suspicion about the things the old man mentioned. After all, as far as he is concerned, he has not yet chosen the place to develop in the future. And he''s not interested in this tribe where cats are in the jungle all day. Although each archery is terrifying, each one is more flexible than the monkey. But technology is the first development force. Compared with the mountaintop people who can mine and cast weapons, he still feels that the jungle Hunter tribe seems a little weaker. And look at them like this, it seems that they have no intention to go out, he Chudong can''t stay in the jungle all his life. Thinking of this, Chu Dong felt that he had to go out. For him to come back with Maya, in fact, apart from listening to news, he only added food and learned useful information about the current world. Although all of a sudden not only to understand that in front of lying an alien body. And strangely, he became the man of prophecy. At the thought of this, Chu Dong''s head was very big. Chu Dong rubbed his swollen forehead and said to the old man honestly, "well, I''m going to eat, drink and rest for a few days, and then tell me about everything you know. Do you think so?" "No problem, you are the man in the prophecy." "Oh, I still think I''m a man in heaven who''s been trapped to death." In the next few days, Chudong stayed in the Maya tribe. And he also found that he learned a lot from the old guy. All the old man knew was the jungle and everything around it. And what he heard from that wise man. The wise man, the alien, seems to be the old man''s teacher. At present, where Chudong is, the old guys call it the seaside jungle. They are the natural human beings in this jungle. This jungle is adjacent to the sea in the East and the endless beach in the south. If you go straight to the north, you can get out of the jungle. There are endless mountains, and the people at the top of the mountain are there. There''s no end to Dongchu. After all, for people of this era, a large province is already their world. The traffic is extremely inconvenient, and the road is full of wild animals. Basically, it is estimated that no one can easily cross a mountain.But Chu Dong was a passer-by. He speculated according to the old guy''s description and map. Although we haven''t been to the mountain on the other side of the peak yet, there is no detailed geographic information in the map information. But he roughly guessed the mountains where the peak people were, and it was estimated that they were close to each other. If you really want to cross it, you can turn it out in a few months if it goes smoothly, provided you are safe all the way. Finally, to the west of the seaside jungle, there is an endless prairie, where there is a prairie people tribe. At the end of the prairie people tribe, it is said that there is a big snow mountain with snow all the year round. There are also many creatures on the grassland, where mammoths haunt the grassland. After a few days of inquiry, Chu Dong got all the information that the old man knew. Later, he began to use the refrigerator to teach the old man some knowledge about digging ice cellars and storing things with ice in winter. Because in his opinion, the old guy is a person who has learned "wise men", that is, extraterrestrial knowledge. He must be able to understand and learn easily. But what he didn''t expect was that not only did the old guy understand, but even Maya, who followed her with a wild fruit every day, knew how to use ice to store food better. Niupi, the tribe brought out by aliens has a good brain. During this time, Chu Dong also learned something about being in the jungle. It was the little Maya girl who taught him. Speaking of Maya, it has to be mentioned that when the girl cleaned up, Chu Dong secretly praised her own eyes. Maya is a girl of seventeen or eighteen. Chapter 840 But Chu Dong also felt a little bit off the mark. Because Maya is a pretty girl. Especially that face is white and beautiful. It''s very good to match with Maya''s long legs. Chudong is very tall. Maya is only half a head short, which can be seen. Although Chu Dong still thinks that Maya is short, Chu Dong is used to narcissism after all. Every time Maya, a girl, gnaws a wild fruit, when he follows, Chu Dong will be very strange. At last he couldn''t help asking questions. Who knows, Maya told him something extra fucked. Maya wanted to challenge him and compete with him in hunting. Chu Dong was a little curious and asked the girl why she had such a wonderful idea. When he knew it was his answer that day, Maya felt that he despised her as a female hunter. Chu Dong looked up to the sky and sighed! Sometimes you just can''t understand the brain circuits of primitive people. He promised Maya, ready to use strength to tell Maya what is really strong. So the competition started. One morning, in a strange ceremony, Chu Dong accepted the challenge from the female hunter Maya as the son of prophecy. Chu Dong refused the last ceremony with chicken feathers on his head. At the beginning of the hunting, Chu Dong dragged away. He was enjoying the treatment of god beast these days. He was very comfortable. Brother meow was very scary at the beginning. No one dared to get close to him. But three days later, a little girl bravely threw a piece of meat to it. Brother meow became a god beast who pretended to be a God and played tricks on ghosts, and he was especially flattering. Of course, there is also the reason that its IQ is too high, and the reason that Chu Dong is the son of prophecy. Brother meow was wailing and protesting, but Chu Dong didn''t care. He just dragged brother meow''s hind leg to the front gate of the tribe. In full view of the public, in the eyes of everyone shocked, a tall fierce saber toothed tiger was dragged out of the gate by a man. And the saber toothed tiger has a miserable and pitiful look on its face. Everyone in the jungle Hunter tribe took Chudong as a god! It''s not just the son of prophecy. Once again, they witnessed the miracle. Once again, I can see the sword teeth. People who can do this are God in their heart. If Chu Dong knew that they had this idea, he would not feel strange at all. After all, aliens can be wise, then he Chudong is a God, but he does not lose the face of his compatriots. The hunting continued in the jungle. Before that, Chu Dong put his refrigerator directly into the god house of the alien corpse. Yes, refrigerators are gods. Chu Dong intentionally created such an effect, he felt that he saved too much trouble. Sometimes it''s easier to pretend to be a ghost than to be blind. Chu Dong didn''t care what Maya would hunt. He took a piece of chocolate out of his pocket and said, "brother meow, let''s just make a Titan python." Chudong chewed the chocolate. What he didn''t know was that his brother meow stood up, just like a man, standing up straight, staring at him with a pair of copper bells. Chu Dong is aware of the murderous spirit! This is when he reacts! Dry, how almost forget, own chocolate has been eating alone. Chu Dong was embarrassed and blushed. He looked at brother meow who was angry and stood up straight. He gently broke the chocolate in his hand, then handed it to brother meow to please him and said, "brother, my family, don''t mention it. I just got it today. I still touch my teeth. Brother feeds you in person." Chu Dong said, one hand quickly stroked the two long huge saber teeth of the next saber tooth tiger. Although brother meow was not happy, he still opened his mouth. Chu East a face helpless, hurriedly put that chocolate into the tiger''s mouth. With a calm face, he drew back his hand, touched brother meow''s saber teeth and said, "well, I will definitely give it to you. I have my own piece. What can I do? It''s all caused by the coin picking system! As long as you kill a Titan python, I''ll treat you to 20 yuan. If it''s too big, I''ll just tell the system to change chocolate! " Brother meow chewed a small piece of chocolate, and he was moved. Chu Dong sees this, in the heart suddenly feels a burst of shame! In fact, there are more than ten yuan left in his pocket. And he''s been eating more than ten yuan behind his back. He is so sinful and sinful! Inspired by the delicious chocolate, brother meow also showed his own strength. Leng is carrying Chu Dong straight to the trace left by the smell of the nearest Titan python.Relying on the smell of brother meow''s natural hunter, Chu Dong found a Titan python, which was only eight meters long. When Chu Dong found that he thought eight meters long was just a little python, he suddenly felt that his mentality had changed. Thinking of Chu Dong here, he knew he couldn''t go back, and could not help but burst into tears. He seems to be used to the life of primitive people, and even his thinking has changed. Hun Dan, he still wants to go back one day and have a drink and barbecue with his brothers! An eight meter long Titan Python was watched by Chu Dong and brother meow. Chudong took out the anesthetic arrow from the jungle Hunter tribe. This thing is a kind of plant venom smeared arrow. The venom of the plant has a paralyzing effect. A cow and an arrow can numb you and fall on the ground for three days. It''s pretty scary! Chu Dong showed a evil smile, slowly lying on the ground, and showed his hands of anesthesia arrow, began to use the force ready to launch. The boa constrictor in front is the target. At this time, brother meow also lowered his tiger body, his big eyes fixed on the prey in front of him. Chudong made a sign to brother meow. Brother meow understood and began to walk quietly towards the other side. Because it this walk, it seems that the Titan Python also found it. I saw the Titan Python opened his mouth to brother meow, and it was a roar. Brother meow made a decisive attack and jumped on it directly. Seeing this, Chu Dong directly used the force to fire three anesthetic arrows at the body of Titan python. Three in all, Titan Python once again fell under the claws of brother meow. Brother meow''s saber toothed tiger version of meow fist began to hit the head of this Titan python. When Chu Dong saw him not far away, he thought that brother meow was quite cruel. The most important thing is, just shoot it. Brother meow bites other people''s snake with a pair of sword teeth one after another. How terrible! This little boa constrictor can''t be saved. Chapter 841 "Did the host complete the hunt?" "Finish your mother, don''t finish, this is what I want to drag back, dog system still want to squeeze Laozi?" Chu Dong flatly rejected the "good intentions" of the system. He directly rejected the plan to recycle the system. After all, now I''m competing with the little girl Maya. She''s recycled by the system. What else can I take back? I''m afraid it''s not dragging a rabbit back and being ridiculed. After all, now I''m the son of the prophecy of the jungle Hunter tribe. I can''t lose my face. The saber toothed tiger bit the more than ten pieces of chocolate Chu Dong had just handed in. Chu Dong''s heart despises the guy who forgets his business when he has delicious food. How can a great saber toothed tiger have no dignity for a few pieces of food? I''m still proud to be here. Looking at the dying Python in front of me, although it is an eight meter long Titan python. But the one Chu Dong met for the first time a few days ago was too small. So Chu Dong also felt that his vision was higher, and the eight meter long snake could not enter his eyes. Chu Dong first used the force, took a dagger from the tribe, directly cut the snake seven inches, and dug out the snake gall there. Chu Dong carefully found a piece of leaves quickly wrapped up, but also afraid to crush it. Chu Dong plans to go back and put it in the refrigerator, and then get some wine from the system one day to soak the snake gall of the Titan python. Think about the gall of this ancient creature Titan python. It''s really not something that ordinary people can enjoy. At this time, Chu Dong was also curious. He asked the system, "is this Titan Python''s hunting reward still a refrigerator?" Chu Dong thought that it was difficult to continue to have such a beautiful thing, so he could take the lead in ancient times to equip a tribe with modern electrical appliances! Isn''t that when the time comes, every family will be well-off. Direct step in place, to enhance the prosperity of modern society! The progress of civilization is just against the sky! However, before the touch had time to continue to think happily, the merciless voice of the system once again said: "the reward of the host hunting Titan Python this time is a military flashlight with light energy." "Ha? Tell your father again, what''s the reward? " "The military flashlight, 15 cm long and 5 cm wide, can be recharged by light. You heard me right. As long as a Titan python, will it complete the hunting mission?" "Go away, finish your m! You can die. This is a Titan python. No matter how small it is, it''s also a Titan python. It''s eight meters long. Last time, it was a solar powered refrigerator with double doors. This time, will you give me a flashlight? Are you going to reward spicy bar next time? Dog thief, is your system poisonous Chu Dong couldn''t hide his anger. He didn''t scold directly in his heart. He just yelled to himself, facing the air abuse system. It seems that the system can''t hear the general, just a very mechanical and quiet reply: "the rarity of things is precious. The reward for any creature that the host hunts for the first time is very rich, but the reward will gradually decrease from the second time." Grass! Chudong was a fool. From refrigerators to flashlights, it''s no longer a matter of reducing the degree of wealth. It''s not a motorcycle into a bicycle at all. It''s just a children''s bicycle, especially a toy bicycle! What kind of bike do you want? Chudong couldn''t help protesting against the system. At this time, the system seemed to hear Chu Dong''s silent and depressed voice. It only heard the system respond in Chu Dong''s consciousness: "the host should continue the main task, complete the construction of the base, so as to get the permission to open the mall. The secondary hunting task is the chance that can''t make you rich again." "I feel that you are very inhumane, I apply for a new system." "The host has no objection, and gives full marks for this service of the system. Please refuel and live, and the system will be shut down temporarily." "Dry! Dog money system. " Brother meow pokes a piece of chocolate with his paw and throws it into the tiger''s mouth. He looks at Chu Dong who is crazy and talking to himself. He looks at his master with disdainful eyes. At this time, brother meow was full of disdain for Chu Dong''s behavior against the system. It''s a bad master, isn''t it. Chu Dong had no choice but to accept the exploitation of the capitalist system. He glanced at his brother, who was drooping his head, and said, "what is this? Isn''t it the way to get rich without a sum of money? What kind of bike do you want? Brother laimiao, drag this poor little Python for me. Let''s go back together, a Titan python. I don''t think that girl can do more harm than me! " Brother meow looked at Chu Dong suspiciously and howled.Chu Dong stood up the collar of his camouflage cloak and said with the confidence of Xu Wenqiang in Shanghai: "I have this confidence. It''s the confidence of a passer-by. I won''t disgrace our crossing compatriots. Don''t worry! A Titan Python is enough. That little girl can''t be better than me. My guess is always correct. After all, she is a passer-by. " "Ouch." "Oh, no? If I''m wrong, how can I lose? " "Woo?" "Ha ha, if I guess wrong, that little girl is better than me, I eat shit live!" Chu Dong put down the cruel words, but secretly proud of the crafty secret way: "live eat excrement? There must be live broadcasting in this era! It''s impossible to be vertical or horizontal. I''m really amazing. I''ve reserved the back road. " Brother meow was suspicious, but he came forward to bite the poor Titan Python and began to follow Chu Dong to return. Brother Miao really wants to see Chu Dong beaten in the face. Chu Dong saw that brother meow was dragging a snake. He slipped clean and jumped on brother meow. He was very tired. He was lying on the back of brother meow''s tiger and said, "I was too tired just now. It took too much physical strength to deal with such a python. Brother meow took me with him, so I won''t go down. I''m so tired Brother meow was stunned, and the whole body was shocked. Although it was born from the system, it swore with its IQ that it would never have such shameless people as Chu Dong again. Did Chu Dong just fight there? It''s like throwing a hidden arrow in the distance. According to Chu Dong himself, he was learning from a grass master, squatting in the grass to put an anesthetic arrow. The master of grass, brother meow doesn''t know, but Chu Dong knows. The famous saying of the master was that Captain Timo came to meet him. Chapter 842 The tiger elder brother drags his body back to the tribe. At the gate, everyone in the jungle Hunter tribe began to look at the beast with reverence. These ice age primitive people can see that brother meow is not easy! Because at this time, Chu Dong had been sleeping on the saber toothed tiger. Chudong''s mouth watered. Brother meow''s back was full of water. As the pride of saber toothed tiger, brother meow was insulted. As soon as he got to the place, he fell Chudong to the ground. "Ouch! I''ve done it. Why don''t you stop the car! My head When Chu Dong was thrown and hit his head, and then stood up in pain, he saw brother meow running away, running towards the stream across the whole tribe. Chu Dong seemed to see brother meow''s eyes and shed sad tears. Chudong doesn''t quite understand wipe off his mouth saliva. Then he took a look around and asked, "did that little girl come back? It doesn''t matter to tell her she''s back. Although I''m a Titan python, I don''t want to feel inferior because of my ability. She''ll just follow me in the future. It doesn''t matter, girl! " Chu Dong had a preconceived idea that he was invincible. After all, a Titan Python was strong. Although it''s just an eight meter python, it''s not. Just then, a tribal warrior with chicken feathers all over his skin came up. Yes, the man covered with chicken feathers is the warrior of this tribe. Their warriors will have some chicken feathers on them. No, it''s bird hair. It''s colorful. The warrior came over in fear, and then he respectfully reported to Chu Donghui: "high priest, Maya has come back. Now she is decomposing her prey and distributing meat to everyone in the back field." "We have to share a little bit of prey with you. Maya is still very kind! Come on, you help me drag the prey. Let''s go over and share it with you. By the way, let me tell Maya that this contest is not so important. If she loses, don''t be discouraged. Failure is a success, not a mother. " Chu Dong said, and walked toward the back of the tribe in front of him. Not all of the Mayan tribes lived in tree houses. Many of them were built on the ground along the two sides of the stream, but along the river. They had a little knowledge of construction. In fact, the warrior had nothing to say behind him, but he restrained himself at the right time and dragged up the high priest''s game, that is, the eight meter little Titan python. Chudong was in a good mood and said hello to some tribal residents who passed by. Every one of these people respectfully called him high priest. Chudong''s identity as a high priest was given by the elder, but it was also the result of his refrigerator. After all, he is now the son of prophecy and the spokesman of God in the wise man''s mouth. Although he was very strange, how did the alien predict that he would come. However, the fact that aliens have visited the world has attracted his great attention. This may mean that there may be lost alien civilizations in the world, even technology. Of course, for the moment, Chu Dong still seems to pay close attention to building a base, but the jungle is obviously not enough. He needs a place that can be developed in the future and even gather a lot of tribes. As he went all the way to the back of the tribe, Chudong finally saw the Maya who was distributing the meat. Chu Dong arrogantly walked in the past, but when he came near, he was stunned. Chu Dong never thought that Maya could hunt any large animals. After all, in his view, manpower is manpower after all, and it''s still a little girl. He controls and controls the force with a saber toothed tiger. It must be different. But Chu Dong went over and saw that Maya had also hunted a Titan python, not even smaller than him. The most fatal thing was that Maya had also killed a tall forest ape. The hill like corpse was being decomposed by Maya little by little, and Maya''s aunt was still covered with blood. The difference is that the little girl, just as she first saw Chu Dong, was still covered with black mud. Chu Dong was stunned. At this time, the warrior dragged his Titan python. Maya obviously also found that Chu Dong came. When Maya saw the warrior of the tribe dragging a Titan python, she couldn''t help asking curiously: "warrior of YadA, is this the Titan Python you hunted? It''s amazing. It''s so long. You''re almost grown up. You can''t stay idle The warrior put down his Titan Python and was about to explain. It was written by the high priest. But he didn''t want Chu Dong to come up to him and put him on his shoulder. He said anxiously: "yes, this is what this warrior hunts. I just saw that he is so powerful. I am happy for him. Although he is not as powerful as me, he is powerful enough."Chudong said and looked at the opposite Maya seriously, with a very confident look. He didn''t even lie at all. But he also whispered to the warrior beside him: "warrior, this is a gift from the high priest. You can''t refuse it. This is your prey." Although the warrior was stunned, his face was moved! The warrior worshiped Chu Dong, a high priest. The warrior could not help muttering to himself: "it''s kind of the high priest to be so considerate and bless me. I will pray for the high priest every day." Maya was just a little strange, but she didn''t ask any more. She just said, "my prey is coming, and yours?" Chu Dong gave a cold smile, let go of the warrior beside him, and told him: "the warrior is going to get a good knife for your prey, you go to hand out the prey for everyone, remember this is your prey, you need to hand out it! It''s an order from the high priest. Do you understand? Is this the oracle The warrior was so moved that his eyes were all in tears. He quickly nodded and ran back, ready to take the long sword given by the elder. At this time, Chu Dong came to Maya and said helplessly, "saber toothed tiger is so good at eating. I can''t help eating three Titan Python alive! I can''t bring it back. " "Yes? That''s very powerful. You are indeed the son of prophecy. Your contempt for me that day seems to be really powerful. I don''t think my strength is enough. You are a real hunter. Maya lost. " Chapter 843 "Ha ha ha, of course!" Chudong had the cheek to smile, but he also glanced at Maya''s prey and asked curiously: "how did you catch it?" "I secretly attacked the fighting ape and Titan python." "Beef beer!" After this incident, Chu Dong had a very new understanding of Maya, that is, this beautiful little girl is actually a natural jungle hunter. She knows how to use the habits of the jungle and wild animals to hunt any very dangerous wild animals. Even the beast, she''s sure she''ll get it. Later, Chu Dong went to ask the elder about the old guy, who knows that the old guy replied to Chu Dong: "when Maya was very young, she could sleep in the jungle and catch some wild animals. She was a natural jungle hunter. If it wasn''t for her being a girl, she would have been the first warrior of the tribe and the best hunter." When Chu Dong heard the old man''s reply, he really wanted to strangle him. Maya is smart enough to lose face in front of him. No, as a man, or a mature man in his twenties, you can''t lose face in front of a little girl. Chu Dong felt that he held his face together. But he also found a crucial message - Maya is strong! So, he got Maya''s attention, of course, not that kind of evil attention. Chu Dong realized that he was not so abnormal, and he was not such a lower body animal. So, three days later, early in the morning, after checking the food in the refrigerator, Chu Dong made a request to the elder to go out and find his base. He thought he was going to have a good explanation with the elder. But who knows that the elder nodded his head and said: "the prophecy is good. It seems that if our tribe wants to prosper, we have to go out to a wider world one day. High priest, do you want to choose the address to establish a larger tribe in the future? Do you still want to visit other tribes? " Chu Dong is very satisfied with the alien apprentice and the old guy! What is intelligent creature? What is the person of Chengjing? This is it! The alien''s disciples are not the same. Their intelligence quotient is almost catching up with brother meow lying outside. Chu Dong nodded confidently: "yes, I want to lead our jungle Hunter tribe to establish a kingdom that belongs to us, but there must be other tribes in the kingdom to help us and join our big tribe! So for this plan, we need to prepare for a rainy day. I want to take the lead in planning for the future big tribes. First, we need a very good address, so as to establish a future tribal Kingdom, and visit other tribes, more tribes. " On hearing this, the elder stood up and said, "good high priest, according to the prophecy, you go. We are waiting for your news." Chudong was glad to hear that. He took the elder''s hand and said, "old man, I will come back and take you out before the next spring. Don''t worry, there must be a jungle in the place where I choose. If you don''t have one, I''ll make it a jungle for you! " "Prophecy of heaven, high priest. As a disciple of the wise, I believe you can do it, just as you believed in my master." "Good! Tell the alien Your master, I''m ready to go. Let him lie down and take him out in the future. I''ll build a luxurious altar house for him. " The old man was very happy! His eyes were deeply touched. When Chu Dong saw it, he said in his heart, "sure enough, what this old guy cares about most is the alien master." Seeing that she was about to leave, Chu Dong glanced at little Maya, who was sitting with her head down all the time. He didn''t know what Maya was doing with her head down. He wanted to leave, and he was still so quiet. However, Chu Dong''s mouth slightly smile, immediately with the elder said: "Hey, as a high priest, I also need my own personal guard, right? I also need someone to go out with me and help me! And I need a man, don''t I? That old man, you granddaughter, can Maya borrow me! I want to take her out and leave together! She is very strong and excellent, I like it very much! Such an excellent female hunter is just a woman born to travel with me The elder just gave a kind and mysterious smile, and then said in a high voice, "OK, Maya, your husband will be the high priest. Follow your husband well." "Ha? ¡ª¡ªOld man, it''s my man "No, high priest, I understand! The chief of a tribe and any high priest must take a wife with him when he goes out. If he has countless wives, he should also take them together. This is a tradition. Wherever he goes, he can pass down his descendants and become a new tribe. " "Ha What''s that? Old man, I think, we This It seems that Well, how can we say that? " Chu Dong looks embarrassed and looks at Maya. He plans to ask for help from Maya.However, Maya at this time, the little girl who bowed her head, had completely buried her head in her chest, like an ostrich hiding her head in her feathers. Chu Dong wants to cry even more, he really doesn''t want to be like this! ¡­¡­ The next day, the warm farewell ceremony of the jungle Hunter tribe came. In Chu Dong''s face, confused and puzzled, he even felt that it was not a farewell ceremony at all, so he was sent away. Of course, accompanied by a whole body is covered with red powder little girl Maya. At the farewell ceremony, Chu Dong was also coated with a pile of inexplicable colored powder. And he was forced to put a colorful feather on his head, which he had previously worn on Maya''s head. Maya took over a bone flute from Chudong from the elder. Chu Dong felt that it was not a farewell ceremony, but he couldn''t say it again! Anyway, it''s strange! And brother meow, as a saber toothed tiger, although he has become a tribal beast, he has been grinning all the time, showing a bad anthropomorphic smile. And looking at him, Chudong laughs! Strange, so strange. A strange farewell ceremony, a strange beginning, a strange saber toothed tiger and a girl who was very happy as soon as she started. It is not surprising that Chu Dong is the only one. Chu Dong also found out that Maya is more beautiful and white today. It seems that I have taken a bath, and my body is still fragrant. My hair is soft and dark. I seem to have been specially dressed. Although the dress is only animal skin clothing, wearing only some inexplicably good-looking feather accessories. However, Chu Dong also felt that Maya was really a natural beauty. But Chu Dong didn''t think much about it. He just looked at the road ahead and roared happily: "Wow!" Then he looked at Maya and said with a smile, "girl, come with me to fight wild!" Chapter 844 As soon as you go out, you will inevitably feel homesick, especially the little girl like Maya. Although she is very happy along the way, when she is more and more far away from the tribal area, Chu Dong also finds that the little girl is sad. Chu Dong first gave the chocolate, coaxed for a while, was coaxed happy. But he was strongly despised by brother meow. Chu Dong understood, because he was discovered again. No way, Chu Dong had to take a piece of barbecue from the refrigerator to give brother meow a good apology. Then, the journey continued. It was not until the afternoon that Chu Dong asked brother Miao to stop. Chu Dong jumped out of the tiger cart and took a look at the endless jungle ahead. He was ready to tear off the feather on his head. But at this time, Maya, who is enjoying herself with chocolate, suddenly throws away all the chocolate and jumps on Chu Dong''s back. She rides on Chu Dong''s waist and grabs Chu Dong''s hand with feathers in her hair. "Oh, little girl, what are you doing?" "Don''t take it down, or I''ll bite you!" "Ha? I''ll take it down and put it down. I''m going to explore the way ahead. It''s not convenient. Do you understand? " "I''ll take it. I''ll string it up as a pendant around my neck." "What is it? What a trouble! I have something called string there. Let me string it for you! There are many ghosts. " Then, under the surveillance of Maya, the little girl, Chu Dong began to string the colorful feather with a string, and then handed it to Maya personally. He had to watch her wear it around her neck. Chu Dong looked at the little girl''s smiling face, but he couldn''t help enjoying it. He didn''t understand why Maya was happy. But it made him look at Maya''s simple clothes and think of something. He clapped his hands and said with a smile, "Hey, Maya, can I give you new clothes? You wait for me! " "How well do I dress? Besides, there is no new animal skin. If you have it, you can make it for yourself, so that you will not wear such strange clothes as you. " "Well, it''s a kind and considerate girl, but if you don''t understand, you''ll understand when you wear new clothes." Said Chu Dong no longer tube, but ran to the distance, directly hiding behind a group of trees. "Dog system, hurry up, didn''t I give you some animal skin and bones? You said at that time that it was not a hunting target, but you still accepted it. Now give me something to change. Do you want to do it? " The voice of the system said, "what do you want to change? It''s the system that recycles it as waste, and it''s the host that accidentally agrees. " "It''s nothing if I change my clothes?" "Clothes? The system agrees, but some of the animal meat in the refrigerator should also be recycled. " "Crouching trough, are you a robber? Your waste recycling is not good for me at all "Yes, everything the host doesn''t want can be recycled in exchange for something of very low quality and cheap." "I suck your mother, dog system, you are a real capitalist!" The system responded mercilessly: "what clothes does the host need?" "Tomb Raider, you know? Does Laura know? Give me a suit according to Laura''s style and Maya''s figure. Remember, you have to have a suit of inner and outer clothes, and a suit of upper and lower parts, including socks and shoes. Do you know all of them? " "The system is being made, please wait a moment." ¡­¡­ When the brand new Maya comes out from behind the tree of changing clothes, Chudong feels that a girl version of Laura has appeared. Her black hair was tied behind her head with a black hair band. Her upper body was a light blue lady''s T-shirt close to the jungle. Her lower body was wearing linen field trousers and a pair of Black Jungle combat shoes. And Maya still has a coat in her hand that she hasn''t had time to put on. It''s a linen jungle camouflage for women soldiers. Chu Dong asked with a smile, "have you learned how to wear the little white trousers that are triangular in the lower part of the body and the white thing that is also worn in the upper part of the body? Did I show you the picture? And I showed you. " Maya''s face was extremely red at this time, because the paint had been washed off on the way. So Maya''s face was pretty white and red. Maya was too shy to look at Chudong. She nodded in a low voice and said, "there''s that painting on very white skin. I learned how to wear it according to it." Maya said, for the first time, she learned to take out the painting from her pants, which was painted on very white skin. "It''s not a white skin, it''s called white paper, it''s not a simple painting, it''s a manual. I''ll teach you some new things later. OK, let''s go. How do you feel like wearing these?" "It''s strange and comfortable. It''s not like before It''s more wonderful and more comfortable. ""Hahaha, of course, it''s good for the skin. I''m not afraid of the wind and the sun. I don''t have to worry about the skin getting worse, do I? The important thing is your feet. Are they much better than your straw sandals made of leaves and skins? Have you put on the clothes for your feet? " "Well, I didn''t take it off when you helped me with it." "No, get in the car. You can learn to wear it once." "Ah All of them? " "Poof - don''t get me wrong, the bus said," let''s go. " Brother meow started out with the car again. Next, along the way, Chu Dong Leng re taught how to dress from the inside out. Chu Dong had a thick skin anyway, and had to say that he was a little satisfied. There''s always something special to satisfy. Otherwise it would be boring. Two days later, when Chu Dong looked at the shy Maya, blushing and learning to wash those new clothes, he laughed from the bottom of his heart. It''s like an old father who taught his children. And at this time, the system actually took the initiative to say: "abnormal host, I launch the strongest contempt to you." Chudong sneered and said in his heart, "I''m here for the progress of civilization. I''ll let Maya teach the women in our tribe in the future? It''s really a slag system. I''m doing it for the progress of human civilization and the progress of this ice age! One small step of Maya is a big step of civilization. My little sacrifice is the evolution of civilization. Understand, garbage system. " System " Although very want to refute, but the host said a very reasonable appearance "Dregs." Brother meow also sent a lazy tiger roar: "roar." Brother meow joined the dialogue, which means that the host doesn''t want Bilian. Chapter 845 Five days later, when brother meow was lying on the ground with a comfortable sun, Maya was combing her hair while Chu Dong was struggling to cook barbecue. They have come out of the jungle, but now they have to face a canyon cut by a surging river. On the other side is a mountain forest. After passing the mountain forest, it is the north side of the jungle. Just leave the jungle, and you can go all the way to the area of the mountaintop tribe. But the river is not deep, and the current is very fast. When Chu Dong inquired about the communication between Maya and the people on the top of the mountain, he wanted to go outside and make a big circle. Chu Dong didn''t plan to do this, because it was far away and inconvenient. So he planned to go straight across the seven or eight wide canyon. Although it is impossible for the current to stop in this season, Chu Dong has his own way. So he plans to stay here for a few days, the preparation is very simple, cutting down trees, cutting down a pile of towering trees. Then hunting and bargaining with the system are so simple and difficult. Because of the dog temperament of the system, Chu Dong really knows too much about it. Along the way, he did not take less animal carcasses to complete the hunting goal. But with more exchange, the reward is more and more rubbish, even better than the reward according to waste recycling. Chu Dong sometimes really wants to say hello to the mother of the whole family. But if you think about the system, who knows if there is a mother. What''s more, the system still feels mysterious to Chu Dong. It seems that there are many things hidden in it. Chu Dong is very sure that the system is very Yin! "Hey, what are you doing with it? He is a saber toothed tiger. He eats so much meat in one day that we have to finish all the things in the refrigerator. If you still feather him like this, he will have to eat when he can sleep comfortably. " Chu Dong is very helpless to look at Maya, who dotes on brother meow. He is really convinced. How does brother meow''s ferocious appearance of eating people make Maya, a 17-8-year-old girl, like her? Changed the modern dress Maya, at this time really like a naive beautiful, beautiful youth, but also very Sports Department of little beauty. In addition, Chu Dong''s evil taste was full, and he specially made a suit of Tomb Raider Laura''s clothes for her. At this time, Maya looks like a girl Laura, and even more beautiful than when Laura was a girl. Maya glanced at Chu Dong white, and protested for brother meow with a very angry look: "little tiger has been pulling us for several days, but you can sleep comfortably every time, but you don''t think little tiger is going to pull us away, and the big box in the refrigerator and other goods. It''s very hard, and it shouldn''t eat too much? And didn''t I come back with a wild deer? " "What I want is brother meow''s own rations, not your wild deer! Forget it, I''ll go by myself, just a wild deer. How can I? I''m going to grab some small meat. Don''t feather that salted fish tiger. Be careful. Come and look at the meat in the stone pot. Remember to put the leaves I just showed you. It''s on the stone here. It''s seasoning. " "Then be careful!" "I see. It''s really troublesome." As soon as he left the temporary camp, Chu Dong went to the jungle behind. It was good for him to find some wild mushrooms. Although brother meow is good at eating, as Maya said, it''s because brother meow has been working hard, not hard. Even so, Chu Dong plans to come out and get food by himself. Although the mouth says meow elder brother, but see meow elder brother that appearance, Chu Dong pour is also embarrassed. Chudong whistled and began to take out a piece of canvas. He wanted to find more wild vegetables or fruits. Chu Dong''s last world was a mixture of primitive times, so he also knew what he could eat and what he couldn''t eat. Of course, the premise was that he knew everything, and he didn''t want to come to Shennong for the rest. More than ten minutes later, when Chu Dong jumped down from the tree and was ready to pick up the wild fruits, he inadvertently saw a grass not far ahead. It seemed that there was something hidden, like a pair of eyes? Yes, just a pair of eyes staring at him in the grass. This was a big surprise to Chu Dong. He raised his hand directly to carry the force, controlled a stone and shot it into the grass in front of him. He didn''t leave any room at all. After all, this place is full of danger. If he was not careful, he would have something to die. This is an ice age, or an ice age full of murders and hidden differences. Chu Dong shot the force violently, but he didn''t hear anything. The stone that flew into the past seemed to sink into the sea. Chu Dong was alert for a moment, and drew out the dagger on the spot.This is the reward he got from the system for completing a hunting goal a few days ago. It''s an excellent Nepal Army knife. It''s quite sharp, and it''s not short. It''s as good as a short knife. Chudong clenched the Nepal Army knife in his hand, and he gazed at the place where the weeds were growing in front of him. Until now, he saw a pair of eyes staring at him. He is closer and clearer. Even under such circumstances, Chu Dong was also very cautious, because the range of weeds had not entered his force range, which Chu Dong had never thought of. He just felt that when he came to this world, his force seemed to be limited. Every time, his range of force perception is not as large as that of the last world. According to the dog system, the gravity and air concentration of this world are different from those of the other world. Chu Dong had to accept such a scientific explanation. Chudong got closer to the weeds. When he was a few steps away from his eyes, he could not help but pick his eyebrows, and he found something wrong. Chu Dong stood up with a saber in his hand. He stared at the weed and yelled, "if you don''t stand up again, I''ll kill you right away!" Chu Dong''s response is a quiet, quiet to all around in addition to the sound of insects. At this time, Chu Dong was more sure of a guess in his heart. He went forward and directly pulled away the weeds. The next second, he saw a scene that he will never forget in his life. It is very impressive! Chapter 846 A pair of beads is inlaid in the skull of a skeleton. There was no flesh and blood for the whole skeleton, but only one eye bead was placed in the eye socket of the skeleton, and it was staring big. Chu Dong can''t hide a trace of strange, he squatted down gently, he began to check the skeleton. He said softly: "look at the bones, it''s obvious that they are male, and the eyes are still there, but they haven''t been dead for long, and there are still some wet bones on them. It''s obvious that they haven''t been dry for a long time, and they can''t be dead for a long time. Otherwise, the eyes have already been eaten and dried by ants and insects, but in this way, it''s weird Who can eat, dry and wipe away a person''s flesh and blood, leaving only a pair of eyes? What kind of beast can do it in a short time? " Chu Dong for this question, he can be described as very treacherous. But even so, he was very strange, in the end how to form a skeleton! Such a human bone actually existed in such a place, which caused too much curiosity of Chu Dong. Chu Dong was a man with strong curiosity, and he was the one who could not see the unknown danger hidden in the dark. What''s more, he is still carrying a little girl. Chu Dong was on the alert at this time. He knew that there were some dangers he didn''t know. He began to worry and prepare for action. He was like this. He didn''t allow any potential risks to be controlled by himself. He was Chu Dong, who could continue to live after crossing a world. No matter how not normal, but in danger, or what to do. At this time, Chu Dong asked the system in his heart, "can a corpse of this level recognize his information from his human bones?" The system replied, "the host can''t be recognized. To this extent, there is not even a drop of blood, and the system is not a God." "Yes? I always thought you were God. " "The host thinks too much." The hearing system couldn''t identify the body with only one bone and two eyes. He still felt that his head was getting bigger, and he really felt that it was a bit tricky and troublesome. At this time, the system also said: "however, according to the naked eye of the host just now, the system also preliminarily judged that, according to this human bone, the dead person died less than two hours." "What? Less than two hours? This drop of blood has no meat at all. What kind of monster is this? " "The host, please come on and live. These should be some unknown creatures. This era is very different from the ice age you imagine. This is the only thing the system can tell the host, and it is also the known situation of the system. If there is any need to find out, the system can help the host." Listening to the sound of the system, Chu Dong really felt that the system was so good for the first time. It was really different. Although the system dog is a bit of a dog, but at least it is not in the category of "own people". At this time, Chu Dong dragged the human bone out. As soon as he put it down and lay on the ground, he suddenly found something hidden behind the human bone, which made Chu Dong curious to lean into the grass. He found that it was a piece of animal skin with something painted on it. Chu Dong was a little strange. He could not help taking out the hide and spreading it to the ground. It seems that the animal skin is painted with a map, but Chu Dong looked left and right for a long time, but he couldn''t see what it was. Chu Dong shouts to the system at this time: "Hey, how to say, can you understand this picture?" The voice of the system rang out: "the electronic map can be used to decode, so that the host can obtain the GPS function of automatic path finding." "What''s wrong? The function of electronic map is so bad. " "But the world doesn''t need maps much." "I suck NIMA!" Chu Dong raised his hand and wiped the air in front of him. In an instant, a holographic map appeared. Chu Dong looked at an electronic map, then presented the animal skin map in his hand, and the command system said: "scan and decode." After a while, the animal skin map on Chu Dong''s hand disappeared directly. Instead, the electronic map in front of him showed a small map. This small map showed the area where Chu Dong was, and a blue light pointed to the southeast of Chu Dong''s face. Chu east mouth corner a smile, seem to be to discover just hide map to want to go place. Chu Dong saw that it was still early, so he quickly set out, thinking of returning to the temporary camp at dusk. Chu Dong quickened his pace and began to run towards the direction indicated by the map with a dagger. He would be more careful, so he basically marked information on the map along the way. Especially when he meets some jungle animals, even some vegetarian animals, he will stay away from them. After all, where there are vegetarians, there must be predators.Chu Dong didn''t want to add more trouble, so he quickly marched along the safe area. Chu Dong was not slow at his feet, so the road was very fast, and he also found that the place indicated by the map was not far away. He presented the electronic hologram of the small map in the palm of his hand. Every time he runs a certain distance, he will check his palm to see if he runs in the wrong direction. It''s very fast. However, it is worth mentioning that along the way, he found another corpse like before. It''s all a human bone and a pair of eyes. As he got closer to the target, Chu Dong had been running for an hour. He also left all the wild fruits he collected in the previous place. Now he''s on his way with ease. When the target point was very close, Chu Dong found two such bodies directly. There are only bones left, and a pair of eyes, the rest of the flesh and blood are not. Chu Dong bent down and found some animal skin clothes beside these bones. He also found one feather after another. When he found that the feathers were all black, he was sure that they were not from the Mayan jungle Hunter tribe. Because they think the Maya''s feathers are extremely unlucky in the tribe. These black feathers clearly indicate that these people are from other tribes. But in the whole jungle, Chudong didn''t know any tribe except Maya. After all, if there were any, the elder would surely tell him that the people of these tribes did not belong to the jungle. Of course, there is also a possibility that there are jungle tribes that even the jungle hunters don''t know about. If the latter, why do these people die here? Chapter 847 Chu Dong put these black feathers beside the two bones. He looked at the map in his hand. He was sure that he would arrive at the destination of the map one hundred meters ahead. But that''s what happened. He was a little cautious. At this time, brother meow was not with him, but he was short of a help. Although he learned a lot about the jungle from Maya, he must be a novice at present. If Maya was here, he thought that he might be able to ask some questions, and compared with him, it was obvious that Maya wanted to know more about the jungle where she was born and grew up. But when he thought of this, Chu Dong knew something. He wanted to know the risks and what happened here, so he couldn''t let Maya take risks. This was not his original intention at the beginning. When he thought of this, Chu Dong didn''t hesitate and began to move forward. At this time, the voice of the system also rang out: "host, do you want to locate your current area and mark information, so as to prevent you from failing to find the established target direction and losing the original waypoint when you retreat." Make a location dimension Ten minutes later, Chu Dong came to the location of the final map. He found a bottomless vertical hole. At the entrance of the cave, there are branches that are too thick to extend vertically. Chu Dong didn''t hesitate any more. He began to climb down the vines. He also took out a chest flashlight from his arms, opened it and put it on his chest. This is also the prop he got a few days ago. I have to say that since he had it, he could go out at night. Of course, this also led to, caused a curious baby Maya to ask and play with. Chu Dong''s explanation is quite simple. He comes from the other side of the mountain and the other side of the sea, where there are many magical things, so he is the man in the prophecy. Of course, the result of this is that Maya directly regards him as the same person as their wise man. They all come from a remote, beautiful and magical place just like the wise. Chu Dong didn''t explain. After all, he became a native of aliens. However, according to the current situation, he is also an alien to the world. This is not too much. It''s obviously like this. Extraterrestrials are all in the same category, so is Chu Dong. Chu Dong climbs down carefully along the vines. At this time, he catches the light of the flashlight on his chest and finds that the bottomless hole below is not really bottomless. As he climbs down, he can clearly see that there is an area like the ground at the bottom. Chu Dong had a rest for a while. He wound his feet around the cane and began to sit on a protruding wall stone. He looked at the area below. At this height, he had to break his leg to jump down, so he had to climb down. Chu Dong looked down and said, "I don''t know what killed those guys, but they just came to this place. What are they hiding here? It seems to be a treasure map. It''s a good thing. I''d like to have a good look at what treasures can be found in this era. " After catching his breath, Chu Dong continued to climb down. In the process of climbing down, what he didn''t notice was that the direction he came to, that is, the hole on his head, seemed to be getting smaller and smaller, and even the hole visible to the naked eye was shrinking like a living creature. Of course, at this time, all my attention was focused on him below, and I didn''t seem to find the change of the hole on his head. Almost 20 minutes later, after Chu Dong saw that the ground was below, he directly estimated the height of more than one meter and directly fell down. There was a thump in the East. As soon as Chu Dong landed, he began to take down the flashlight on his chest and began to carefully check the situation around him. At present, the place that Chu Dong sees is an open cave with a large area, but it seems that the wall around it is also carved with strange totems. Chu Dong walks up one by one and makes the system scan it, but the system gives him such a reply: "the scanning information system using electronic map can''t give accurate information to the host, The system can''t help the host solve the above things. " Chu Dong was a little discouraged when he heard the words, but he also knew that there was no way, and the system was not God. Chu Dong looked at the pictures carved all around, and was surprised to find some details. These totems seem to describe some strange creatures. It''s not strange that these creatures don''t have feet. Among them, these creatures seem to climb out of a hole. Their faces were painted extremely ferocious.Under the totem on the wall, it seems to be drawing a group of people with weapons against these strange creatures. It''s polite to say that these things are creatures. It should be said that they are a group of monsters climbing out of the big hole in the ground. Chu Dong looked very carefully one by one, and he came into his mind one by one. He just wanted to look carefully and let the postscript remember it. He went back to draw it and studied it carefully. All aspects of Chu Dong''s body have been transformed. Naturally, he knows how abnormal his memory is. At this time, Chu Dong also appeared on a broken wall on the other side. It seemed that he finally described that the group of people had broken into the big hole, but what happened, which led to the death of all the people. No one could come out alive. As for what happened, Chu Dong did not know. Because the picture that should continue to describe such things, but for too long, began to drop a lot of soil, resulting in the painting here can no longer be seen. Chu Dong saw that the wall was completely out of sight of the painting, and he could not help feeling depressed. The wall here is the kind of stone wall mixed with soil, so it''s normal not to fall for a long time. Another point is that Chu Dong didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with such a place. But when he was stunned, he suddenly thought of something and understood something. Chu Dong was surprised and said to himself, "don''t you think that big hole is Laozi''s place? You just jumped in here, right? I''m a loser As soon as Chu Dong''s words came out, he suddenly heard a slight sound coming from all around. This makes Chudong''s hair stand up! Chapter 848 Chu Dong''s hair stood upright and his back was cold. His face was aching and he wanted to cry without tears. It''s not really that bad, is it? Chu Dong''s heart is really ten thousand grass mud horses running wildly, and he feels that he can slip quickly. For such a world, even aliens can meet. Chu Dong still believes that he may meet monsters running out of the ground. After all, everything can be met in this broken wall world. Those monsters are monsters. In an era full of monsters, Chu Dong was well prepared. Hearing those sounds, Chu Dong was also alert. He began to release the force all over his body. In this instant, he directly felt that there were different breathing and actions around him. Chudong was stupid. He said nothing and thought that there were still things running underground. This can''t help but make Chu Dong jump directly to the distance, but it''s such a moment, suddenly he jumped away at the same time, a loud noise just in the place where he just stood. He grabbed the vine in the air and let it hang on the wall. And the flashlight in his hand also shines to the position he just stood. At this time, he saw that the place drilled out of the ground in the form of a bug. It''s not a snake. It''s like a sand worm similar to Titan python. At this time, the voice of the system said: "the biological information has been scanned to the host." Smell speech, Chu East no longer stay, directly raised his hand to open the electronic information map, thus a change to see the display of the following monster biological information electronic information map. A bush worm, weighing 1.2 tons and 12 meters long, is covered with poisonous transparent mucus. Chu Dong''s brain had some reaction in a moment. The huge sand worm that came out from the bottom of the ground directly frightened him. Was he covered with mucus or poisonous? Go to NIMA. How can I do this? Isn''t it a dead end? What else do you want to play? We have to find a way to leave. Chudong already felt that the thing that killed those guys on the ground was this jungle worm. This thing is nothing but a giant beast. The animals of this era are really bigger than each other. This sand worm is no less than a Titan python! Chu Dong thought, so he planned to climb up, but for a moment he looked up and suddenly found that he couldn''t see the sunshine? The hole on the top of my head is gone! Chu Dong thought that he was too deep to see it, but when he turned his military flashlight into a strong ray, he was quite sure that the hole he had just dropped from the top of his head had disappeared? This is too much for NIMA! At this time, Chu Dong was a fool. He didn''t know how to leave. But at this time, he is quite ready to cry without tears. Chu Dong looks sad. He turns the flashlight back to the normal mode at this time. At this time, he irradiates the sand worm that seems to have no eyes more than two meters below. He knows a fact that he is now fighting with the beast below. Chu Dong knew about sand insects, mainly by sound and smell. But the sand worm that Chu Dong knew was also a normal sand worm. It was a small worm in his hometown! The biggest of those sand worms were just trampled to death. Now the worm below is bigger than Titan python. At this time, under the light of Chu Dong''s flashlight, the big insect below began to open its mouth of the abyss. Chu Dong looked at the disgusting mouth full of round fangs. He felt that he could see it and vomit it out. If it really ran away from the monster''s stomach, maybe it would only eat bones and a pair of eyes. And the guarantee is that there will be no flesh and blood, and even make you feel that the bones are moist. After all, they brought their own blood stains to be spit out. Chu Dong found that the big bug just opened the mouth of the abyss, looked around and shook his head. It seemed that he had not found him on the top of his head, which made Chu Dong''s mind better. At this time, although he had no way up, he was still alive at least. As long as he was alive, he could have output and turn defeat into victory. Chu Dong took the force and began to control a small piece of gravel on the wall. He used the force directly to move the gravel to the back of the insect. After all, his force is limited and he is not as powerful as Darth Vader Skywalker. So he was directly in control, throwing the gravel out. Although the sound of the small gravel is very small, it hits the ground. But the big bug directly is very violent all of a sudden, drill out all the body, it directly to the gravel place.Chu Dong looked at the place and was corroded by a pile of liquid. At that moment, he finally knew what the poisonous transparent body fluid was. It''s true that NIMA can really corrode people! Chu Dong couldn''t help but wonder if the insect had something to do with its body fluid besides making holes with its mouth. After the insect was sucked by himself, Chu Dong was excited, and directly threw several stones in succession. Taking advantage of the big bug made a sound of the moment, he immediately jumped to the ground. All of a sudden, he came directly to the side of the wall and moved carefully. Chu Dong is shining around with a flashlight. He is looking for other ways. After a search, Chu Dong found a hole in front of the insect. Chudong suddenly found out that the insect seemed to be teased by himself. He teased him in the hole where he wanted to go. Chu Dong slapped himself gently. All of a sudden, he felt that his hand was cheap. At this time, Chu Dong also looked at the hole, and he planned to sneak through it. But he was also very curious, why such a place, there are those guys to draw a picture to find. This is not for treasure at all! It''s just death. That''s right. Chu Dong thinks that those guys, who clearly have no way to go in heaven, have no way to die in hell. Chu Dong controls a stone and throws it out with the force. He''s going to wait for the big bug to move, and then lean towards the hole. But for a moment, Chu Dong suddenly found that the insect seemed to be motionless. The question mark on Chu Dong''s face made him scold in his heart: "isn''t it fooled? What a little beast Chapter 849 When Chu Dong found that the damned big bug did not move, his worry was not unreasonable. Because whether it''s human or animal, even as long as it''s not a single celled organism, there will be a habitual stress response. Once you get used to this habitual reaction, you will often have an opposite behavior. Chudong doesn''t know whether such a big jungle worm has brains or not. But for Chudong, who has experienced a primitive era and then came to such a world, he clearly knows one thing, that is, don''t underestimate any predator. The food chain is like a pyramid. For primitive giants and humans, the former is the top of the food chain, while the latter is at the bottom. However, the latter will continue to evolve, while the former can only be selected by natural selection. And now Chu Dong was wary of the predator. Chu Dong saw that the big bug didn''t act. He immediately held his breath and started to prepare for defense. Chu Dong''s sense of smell was really right. At the moment when his throwing stone had no effect. The big bug suddenly twisted the whole body, and directly opened his mouth in the direction of Chu Dong. In the dark, Chu Dong looked at everything in front of him by the flashlight on his chest. Chu Dong didn''t hesitate. He dodged directly. He didn''t have the courage to fight with such a big bug. Courage is one thing, this fight with such a monster, that is, there is no difference with looking for death. Chudong immediately really avoided, but the next moment, the jungle worm bit him again. What''s more, the waves of transparent body fluid brought by sand worms still sputter. Chu Dong was even more careful, and his whole body opened a shield formed by the force. Don''t give such a thing to Dongchu. He has just seen the corrosiveness of that kind of thing very well. Chu Dong dodged two times, and each time he just avoided the attack of the sand worm. But he was not careful, and he was almost eaten by the sand worm. Because the sand bug could not catch Chu Dong, so he went directly under the ground and surprised Chu Dong. Fortunately, Chu Dong reacted quickly and raised his hand directly, which separated the skin on one side of the worm''s body. After all, the scale of sand snake is not as good as the scale of sand snake. Sandworm''s skin is still very soft, but the problem is that Chu Dong cut the Sandworm''s body surface. In a flash, some transparent liquid also splashed out. Fortunately, Chu Dong got up the force shield in advance, otherwise he would be disfigured. Because the corrosive body fluid came straight to his face. As a handsome coquettish year, Chu Dong is very concerned about his face. Although two worlds in a row, being handsome doesn''t help. The landing of the last era is the primitive society, and this era is stronger. Landing is to see a Canglong in the sea. So the face seems to be useless, but the most important thing is to live. Chu Dong jumped up and jumped back to avoid the attack of the angry Sandworm. Chu Dong raised his hand and controlled several flying stones to shoot directly at the head of the Sandworm. Yes, a mouth is a head with teeth and no eyes. One after another, the flying stones are extremely destructive because of the blessing of the force. Chu Dong see this, also quickly move to dodge, so hit this big bug. Although Chu Dong was so careful, and the whole force shield was activated. But the next second, he was not careful, he was infected by the body fluid of the big bug on one foot. In a flash, his force shield was directly broken. Even his shield can be eaten by the strong acid corrosion. All of a sudden, the trouser leg of Chu Dong''s right leg was corroded into a hole. Seeing this, Chu Dong didn''t dare to neglect it. He quickly repaired the force shield, then jumped high and climbed up to the wall. Chu Dong is like a flexible monkey at this time. Although he gasps a little, he climbs to a high place flexibly. Chu Dong quickly slowed down his breathing, controlled his voice, and made himself extremely quiet. He needs to rest for a while, but also need to restore some of the force, his body can not always be like this. At this time, Chu Dong also looked at the insects crawling around all the time, showing some satisfaction. Because he found that he had cut many wounds on the worm. This kind of sand worm has not low vitality, and it is a kind of soft worm. Although it is so big, it is also a sand worm. Therefore, it has all the biological characteristics of sand worm, which is no different from its size in this respect.This kind of insect, unless the head is completely destroyed, or how many more wounds on the body will have little effect. Of course, it can also be like dealing with a small sand bug, trampling on the Bush sand bug below and destroying its whole body. But I''m afraid it''s not the giant coming, otherwise who can have so much strength and feet to crush the worm that is not so different from Titan python. Chudong breathed slowly. He tried to slow down his breathing and lighten the sound of his breathing. At this time, he looked at the hole not far away, where he seemed to look deeper. Although Chu Dong didn''t want to go there, he didn''t seem to have a choice at this time. When Wan Chu came to the East Road, he didn''t think of it. But since this is the case, Chu Dong will not fall into panic, on the contrary, he is particularly calm. The experience of the last world, I have to say, has already trained Chu Dong. Now even if he was thrown into the Sahara desert, he would have the ability and confidence to survive. Chu Dong once again controlled a small stone. At this moment, he didn''t throw it at the back of the Sandworm. He just threw it at the ground below his feet. And this time, sure enough, the sand bug went straight to the ground below him. Fortunately, Chu Dong was on the high side of the wall, otherwise he had become the stomach of the sand worm. But just because of this, Chu Dong was able to observe the area of the head of the sand worm carefully with the strong light on his chest. This kind of insect''s head is basically hidden in the area behind the mouth. Chu Dong carefully speculated about the general position, so that he had a clear idea. At this time, he began to calculate the position of the knife. It''s just like a cook who needs to know all the parts of a cow and the position where he wants to go down the first knife before he starts cutting. Chu Dong was just like an old butcher. Chapter 850 "Die for me! I''m not your grandmother Chu Dong roared, directly through the whole body of the force, in his limbs, he used up all his strength, desperately picked up a stone, directly toward the head position of the sand worm, crazy hit down, what''s more, he directly poured the force into the hands of the stone. Chu Dong smashed the head of the sandbug under his body, and what he ignored was the head position of the sandbug. At this time, Chu Dong was surrounded by the shield of the force. So the green blood and body fluid splashed by the jungle sand insects did not corrode Chudong. The Sandworm constantly twists his body, and Chu Dong uses the whole body force to the extreme. He kept the worm under control, and kept lifting the stone to give the worm a fatal blow to the head. In the end, Chu Dong was really tired, and the force was almost consumed. He could not help but fall to one side of the ground and rolled for several meters, in order to keep away from any liquid from the damned insects. "I''m really a big Cao. In order to kill you, I''m tired to death. I''m tired to death." Chu Dong gasped and complained. He really felt that after he came to this world, he didn''t stop and had a rest. He was in the process of fighting every day. After a rest, the worm looked at the corpse. The sand worm obviously does not have the snake like that only leaves the skin to stick the nerve to be able to move. So at this time, the sand worm has no breath. Chu Dong then called out to the system and said, "the dog coin system, please check if there is a hunting task for this disgusting insect. I''m going to hand in the task for this disgusting insect now. I''m really tired of your father. This insect is so disgusting and hard to deal with. Surely there is a hunting task for it? Come on, come on, I want to know the reward. " At this time, the voice of the system also rang in response to Chu Dong: "in the hunting target task of the secondary task, Congratulations, the host has the task of jungle Sandworm. The reward is a set of combat equipment, three-level tactical backpack, night vision, thermal imaging observer, and a military high-definition large telescope." "How do I charge it?" "The system gives away a set of solar rechargeable battery panels for night vision and thermal imaging observers." "Good! Is that three-level tactical backpack a chicken three-level backpack? " "Yes, the host, although you eat chicken dishes, but the system gives you a three-tier package, feel happy." "Ha ha, I began to recycle the body of that disgusting insect. What''s more, it''s going to disgust me. How can its blood stink? It''s a Sandworm! It''s a worm "Recycling, please leave the recycling scope." "There are so many things to do. I''m so tired that I can''t move." More than ten minutes later, when Chu Dong put on his three-level bag, put on his night vision and turned off his flashlight, he finally felt the power of science and technology. Chu Dong could not help but sigh: "science and technology is really the first productive force! Tut Tut, I wish I had nuclear weapons. " "The host, please don''t be crooked. You have to find the exit. The system has used the function of electronic map to help you search the surrounding area. It seems that the hole has never appeared before. The host, please come on and live." "Ha ha, sure enough, you can''t find anything by checking. You don''t have any ability except to let me refuel and don''t die." When Chu Dong said this, he couldn''t help asking curiously: "Hey, dog system, if I die, will you follow me and say goodbye? No wonder you let me live every day. You look very afraid of my death. " "Yes, this system is bound to the host as a system for one person. When the host dies, the system dies." "Tut Tut, I''m walking with God!" Chu Dong said to himself. At this time, he was like a guy talking with the air in the dark, and he was wearing a strange instrument, namely night vision. After hearing the honest answer of the system, Chu Dong also understood what happened to the dog system and himself. Although he complains about the dog system every day, at least for now, he can''t be separated from the dog system. If you die, the dog system obviously won''t benefit. Even so, Chu Dong also understood that the system is the system, after all, it is just a machine without emotion. Chu Dong is wearing a night vision device. Now he doesn''t need to turn on any flashlight to light up in the dark. He can see the surrounding situation very carefully. However, it''s only through the perspective of the night vision device that there is something green. However, if there is something moving, no matter it''s biology or anything, it will show a bright outline in his night vision device. Because of this advantage, Chu Dong went forward boldly. "The system marks the position where the sand worm just appeared on the known map." "The host has been tagged." "Well, let''s go now and find the way out. I don''t know what the hell this place is. Can the cave disappear out of thin air when I come here? What a ghost. ""The host should be more careful. The mural totems on the walls describe what seems to be an extremely terrifying creature." "I don''t need you to tell me about it, but it seems that it''s not the sand worms painted on it, but if it''s not the sand worms, what would it be? I see that the guys in the paintings are extremely ugly, and they don''t seem to have feet, but they can''t climb out of the ground, can they? Are there ghosts in this ice age? System. " "It''s not a universal information system that humans can''t tell their hosts when they come to the world, but it''s not a universal information system." "That''s a bit of trouble. I still think I can walk with God." "The system has not been fully developed, and can only use the received external information to answer the host." "All right!" Chu Dong showed his hand helplessly, but he continued to walk forward, and said: "it seems that your upgrade development has something to do with me. I have to work hard, don''t I? What a nuisance! I don''t know what those primitive people are looking for when they make a map here. It''s better to give me something good. Otherwise, I''ll almost die just by killing a Sandworm! I don''t know what else there is in this shabby place. It''s not right to take such a big risk and get good things. " Chapter 851 After entering the cave is a long landslide, Chudong along the landslide is to open the courage to slide down. After all, he has no place to go, and he doesn''t know where the exit is, so he can only continue to explore. Not only looking for the exit, but also he always wanted to understand how the group of guys found this place and what was in this place. Most of all, when he collected the sand worm from the system, he learned that there was no trace of eating in the stomach of the sand worm, at least not in half a month. It seems that the poor man''s eyes and bones are not corroded by a few worms. But in this way, in the end is what things do, can make Chu Dong a face of puzzled. Although he also knows that this era is still an ice age with a large number of giant animals, there will be all kinds of terrible animals. What''s more, this is a more special ice age. Chu Dong can only think of some mysterious creatures that he has not yet known. But no matter who it is, if you can eat people and spit out bones like that, you will not be able to leave any flesh and blood, and you will not be contaminated. It is certainly not something to be provoked. "Ah!!! I''m Cao you, how can you slide this section? You''re a special slide! ¡ª¡ªWow, Temo''s going to fly. " "Host, please be quiet. This section has been shown on the holographic electronic map of the host. Are you mentally retarded?" "Whoa, whoa! My uncle, what do I think now? Ah! My ass, ouch, was scratched. " "The host is quiet, and the force can protect you." "The original ~ your uncle!" Chudong is like a roller coaster, or a long slide in a water park. Chu Dong also felt a whirl, almost did not make him vomit out. Fortunately, night vision devices still play a good role in this situation. For such a high-tech thing, Chu Dong is very curious about the version of the system that rewards him. What Chudong doesn''t know is that the system is based on the highest product award. The night vision device he was wearing was thrown to the earth. Back to his original world, it was the top military version. Waterproof, cold resistant, heat resistant, the most lethal is the light can be equipped with charging, using ion batteries. At the last moment when Chu Dong was crushed by such an underground slide, he just felt that the whole person was flying, and he fell down in a daze. He woke up in a flash, reacted and quickly attached the force to his whole body. But all of a sudden, Chu Dong still fell solid, and his whole body seemed to fall apart. Fortunately, he used the force to protect his whole body, greatly reducing the impact, especially for the protection of his internal organs, so that he did not directly fall to death. "Cough, cough! My dear, I was almost killed by the pain of your grandfather. Damn, it''s so high, NIMA''s long slide, and the dog worm can make holes? Nima is so slippery. It''s a dog. It''s grinding my ass out of Mars. Oh, the system maps the surrounding environment. " "Viewing, map information has been marked on the host map." Chu Dong kneaded his buttocks and stood up. Through the night vision, he looked at the situation around him and saw clearly what place it was. He looked around at this small underground hole and found that there were many bones, all of which were animal bones. But he also found some very old human bones, on which bone worms had grown, and even a lot of fungi had grown, which only took years to form. And the bones on the top are some small animals that don''t look too far away, and some of them are not dead yet. Chudong also smelled that there was a strong putrid smell, which made people feel disgusted. However, it''s not bad. After all, Chu Dong was also tempered from the world of primitive society. Now he also thinks that he can stay in such dirty places. It''s impossible to be on earth or in your own world. Chu Dong looked at these corpses, he stepped on these corpses and said curiously: "what is this place? Isn''t it the big bug''s home? But the system says that it hasn''t eaten before, but it doesn''t look like its place. Is there any other big insects? " As soon as Chu Dong finished, he opened the map and examined the situation here again. Although we have obtained the detailed environment here, it''s just a small underground pit. It didn''t help much. Chu Dong then asked the system, "does the electronic map guide the positioning of the read animal skin map only go to the top?" The system replied, "yes, the host, because the map read only goes to the area above, but there are murals around the host, which have been marked on the map for you as well.""This mark is useless. I won''t come here in the future, and I have to look at it myself. By the way, I remember all the murals in the last place. Can you help me read them and record them into the map system?" "As long as the host has complete image information in its memory, it can read it. Can the host ensure such a good memory?" "Nonsense, after my memory has been modified by your dog system, it''s not only blessed by the force, but also invincible. Read me directly." "Reading, finishing the integration of the murals in the previous area, which has been stored in the map system." "Well, I''ll take a look at the ones here. It''s true that the primitive people who come from there only know how to draw every day." At this time, Chu Dong, with his night vision, began to walk towards the surrounding stone walls. He stepped on countless bones under his feet, who knows how many of them are superimposed on each other. Anyway, Chu Dong didn''t feel much when he stepped on it. After all, the people who came from two primitive times in succession, Chu Dong now has no feeling at all. For death in such an era of life, Chu Dong has always thought that it is also a relief. In such an era, life is tiring and full of danger, but there is no fun. Chu Dong turned the night vision device he was wearing into an intelligent mode and chose to filter white light. Chu Dong turns on the flashlight in front of his chest again. At this time, the totem portraits on the stone wall are extremely clear. Chu Dong looked carefully one by one, completely unaffected by such a countless body pit. Although it was still so smelly, he was able to hold back, which was really a bit used to feeling. Chapter 852 "Dog system, through my handsome eyes, you can see what the mural says?" "Dog host, the witty system gets the answer. The murals here are not in the same series as the previous murals, and the tribal totems above do not belong to the same tribe. Moreover, the age of the murals here is older than that of the murals above, and the degree of depiction is much deeper than that of the murals above." "What else?" "It''s said that a group of people resist a group of monsters coming out of the ground. It seems that it''s about where those monsters were born. It seems that there are human like creatures in the place where these monsters were born. They seem to be watching the birth of monsters." "No, it should be said that they are creating those monsters. Don''t you notice? In the black hole below the totem, it seems that such a villain put something in the black hole. Then the next small picture shows the first monster running out of the black hole, which is creation. From scratch, from the first one to countless monsters like that, they constantly climb out of the black hole. " "The host is so confident, are you sure?" "It''s not surprising that the dog system, the last world, don''t forget that I came from primitive tribes. I''ve seen a lot of such things. Generally, I can understand what these ancient people want to express. Although they don''t have words, what they draw can also explain the things to be handed over. I''m quite confident about that." "It''s not because there''s a system." "It''s amazing." Chu Dong could see the mural on the stone wall of the cave full of corpses very clearly. Although it was a long time ago, it was much better than the above. What''s more, it was very clear. He could see many details very carefully, which also proved that the people who had been portrayed here had spent a lot of effort. It is worth mentioning that Chu Dong also found many traces of deliberately blackening with black charcoal in the cracks of these murals. After seeing one side of the mural, Chu Dong went to the other side. He stepped down and broke the bones of people or animals. Anyway, there was a crisp sound. Chu Dong didn''t think much of it. He went to the other side and began to study the mural. Chu Dong can''t help joking with the system: "dog system, do we look like archaeologists now?" "You look like a grave robber." "Fart, I want to hand it over to the state, and what can I dig out in ancient times? This NIMA is an ice age, isn''t it! What to dig in the ice age? Dig up a pile of animal bones or strange human bones, engraved with calligraphy and paintings, to be a treasure? You have to see it! " Chu Dong''s mouth said, but he also seriously studied the pictures in front of him. Because he found that this side of the mural is obviously different from the other side. In a relatively high position, Chu Dong found a flat oval protruding portrait. At the first glance, Chu Dong was not good at all. Any modern man can recognize what it is when he looks at the portrait - UFO. Yes, that''s right. It''s an alien ship! There was a great surprise on Chu Dong''s face. He didn''t expect to find another trace related to aliens. It was in the Maya tribe that the so-called wise man was found to be an alien. Now, Chu Dong has found information about aliens on the mural here, and it''s also a spaceship. Chudong is now quite sure that aliens have landed on this planet. Even Chu Dong doubted that this different ice age might be related to them. Chu Dong knew about the ice age. According to the ice age of the planet in his hometown, there are only geological and celestial changes. However, the ice age of this world, which is different from the earth, obviously has many differences. Canglong, which should disappear, should be an example. Dinosaurs were extinct in the ice age. What''s more, the humans here, as far as the Maya tribe is concerned, have evolved into the late Homo sapiens era. Late Homo sapiens is no different from modern people in all aspects. Not only the surface of the body has evolved completely, but even the structure of the brain is the same. Chu Dong looked at the mural in front of him, which revealed huge information. He could not hide his surprise. At this time, the voice of the system also sounded: "host, if all the things you see and the things you think of at this time are true, then this planet does not belong to the home planet of the host, but it is very likely that it is in the same space-time, the same universe, or even the home planet known by the host, the planet outside the Milky way, is in the same universe A planet, it''s possible. " "That is to say, I am in the same universe, even in the same time and space period as the earth in my hometown. Even if I have a spaceship that can travel in space, then Can I go home? "When Chu Dong said the last word "go home", his voice trembled. Systematic analysis cannot be without reason. Chu Dong at this time forced to restrain the excitement in his heart, and even some tears from the corner of his eyes, could not help asking the system: "system, do you know how you come from?" "The host system is not known. When the system selects you, memory begins. Moreover, it was only after coming to this world that the planet slowly awakened its sense of autonomy and even had greater initiative. Otherwise, I had no communication with the host in the last world. " "I know that, so This is probably the universe of my hometown? I can go home! " "Er, if the host wakes up, it''s better to go on and live. It''s hard for the host to leave the planet even after a light year''s journey. What''s more, according to the astronomy of the host''s hometown earth, there is no such earth like planet in the Milky way as you already know. Although this is an ice age, it has not yet evolved into a modern civilization. " "I know what you mean, but going home is my ultimate goal! Do you know how many years have passed since I crossed the last world? I don''t even know. " "Is the host homesick?" Although Chu Dong is not a hypocritical person, but also some helpless admit. He is a Chinese. In his heart, his hometown is a place that can''t be forgotten. Chu Dong began to see new information along the mural on the wall, and his face was overjoyed and surprised. Chapter 853 "Wait! What''s this? " Chu Dong seems to find something on the wall. He squats down because the painting is very low and the place is close to the ground. Chu Dong even takes out the night vision from his face. He uses the flashlight on his chest to lie on the ground. At this time, he wipes a corner of the wall in front of him with his hand. Chudong side of the place is lying a stench of the body, is a wild horse''s body, it seems not to eat quickly, or even not completely rotten, but crawling with maggots, it is very disgusting. However, Chu Dong only focused on the things in front of him. Chu Dong wiped the wall clean in front of him. And then he saw something that particularly shocked him. Words! A symbol that he can''t understand, like tadpoles or lines. But Chu Dong was quite sure that this was the writing, a very complicated writing. If a simple character is really the product of this era, in terms of the evolution of human civilization in this era, it must only be a character like painting, a positive pictograph. But such as in front of us, there are not only lines but also complex tadpole like patterns, but also lines of writing. Chu Dong is very confident that this is not only a text, but also a highly civilized meaning text. Chu Dong immediately asked the system, "can my map system scan and decode this? It must be words! The words I saw in the last world have no such meaning. They are more complicated than hieroglyphs. They are as advanced as the ancient Chinese in my hometown Huaxia. They can''t be the product of the Ice Age civilization on this planet! " "In the process of scanning, please don''t move your eyes, but I hope the host doesn''t expect too much. The map system is also built on the kernel of the system. If the system doesn''t decode massive information, it can''t provide a good answer for the host. The host shouldn''t expect too much." The system''s words reply Chu Dong, tone inside unexpectedly gradually took a trace of emotion. Although the system is still the same, very mechanical voice. Chu East pour is face dew affirmation way: "good, already very good, I also dare not expect too much." Chudong will not doubt the ability of the system, but he will not be too confident. After all, as the system itself once said, the system is not a God, even it is a product. It is a mysterious and boarding product in his Chudong body. Chu Dong stared at the special words in front of him. He didn''t dare to look away at all. He also looked forward to it. After all, Chu Dong had great goals and many expectations for the future since he speculated that he might be in the same universe as his hometown. Another point is that aliens have visited this planet and this world, and even one of them has predicted his arrival, which is really quite outrageous. Alien civilization, as well as his Chudong things, all these things together, Chudong is not a fool. He doesn''t think that aliens will have no reason. What''s more, for now, what he needs is not only to survive on this planet, but also to have other goals. At this time, a voice came from the system and said, "the host is currently encountering difficulties in decoding. After the known information system helps you collect and analyze, you can''t get specific information, but it can vaguely give the host a result. It seems that this kind of text is not unsolvable in this world. According to the information learned by the system, some people in this world, that is, the humanoid civilization of this planet, have learned it I can write, but I just don''t know if it''s the text that the host is seeing now. " Before the end of the system words, it then added: "as far as Maya and their tribes are concerned, the host knows that they have learned the way of recording the pictorial representation of the predecessor of hieroglyphics. As long as an enlightenment occurs, they can evolve their own writing system, that is, the simplest representation of words to record things." "What do you mean by anthropoid in this era?" "Intelligent creatures like human beings do not belong to the human race." "Oh, it''s really wonderful. Are aliens human beings?" "Well, highly intelligent creatures." Chu Dong heard the system words, fell into the quiet, had to say that the hot hope in his eyes, a moment is a bit dim, he some feel helpless way: "also think if the aliens, also think they will leave some things, so I can also rely on what they left, pick up some cheap is not it?" The system said: "the host is lying. Do you want to meet the spaceship left by the aliens? A spaceship capable of space navigation. " Chudong laughed and returned to his usual appearance. He said with a smile: "dog system, it seems that you are still too naive. You know, what I want to do is to use alien technology or pick up their alien weapons, so that I can take off directly. I don''t need to grind with your dog system.""There''s not even a single piece of precious metal that can be detected by the scanning system nearby," he said "Mad! The dog system really can''t spit Ivory out of the dog''s mouth. " Chu Dong knows what the system means. No matter how alien technology is, it must be built on precious metals. Because precious metals are the technological structure of capital. At this time, Chu Dong remembered all the murals here, and recorded them in the map information through the system. Suddenly, he heard a rustling sound coming from behind him, just like it came from the underground behind him, more like it came from the bottom of those corpses. Chudong''s face suddenly changed, and he said: "no! Again? " Chudong turned around slowly, and the force came out again. He also took out his Nepalese dagger, put on his night vision device again, and turned off his flashlight. Chu Dong slowly squatted down along the corner of the wall, he began to slow down his breathing, also put down any sound he made, and slowed down his pace a little bit. At this time, the rustling sound from the bottom of the corpse pile was getting closer and closer, even clearer. Chu Dong can already expect a big bug to come out. But after a while, Chu Dong found that there was no creature. But the sound is still there! Chapter 854 Chu Dong finally couldn''t bear the worry in his heart. He began to approach the place where the sound was made. When he came to the middle of the pit, he held a Nepalese dagger and wore a night vision device to carefully move away the bodies of unknown layers in front of him. Among them were the bodies of various animals, and even Chu Dong removed a skull from a human. Chudong a little bit of moving the body, his nose is full of stench, but he did not feel inappropriate. In such a dark, although wearing night vision, and below are full of corpses, Chudong is not moved. Chu Dong was very different from before. After experiencing a complete primitive society from a world, Chu Dong had different views on many things. Even he had a high degree of endurance that he could stand everything. Chudong bit by bit moved away every sound direction of the body. And with his actions, those wonderful sounds are more and more clear. When Chu Dong seemed to have completely and clearly heard those voices. He also moved the last body. And from the perspective of his night vision, he saw a scene that made him very creepy, with goose bumps all over his body. Below these corpses, Chu Dong moved away from the corpse heap, revealing a small hole. And in this hole, there are countless eggs, and there are countless small soft insects crawling out of these eggs. Chu Dong knew what these insects were, and they were the eggs of sand worms? As soon as he thought about these tiny insects, he was very likely to grow into the forest sand insects that Chu Dong had just dealt with. But for a moment, he felt that all his hair stood up. At this time, Chu Dong gently threw a small piece of animal bones down, and he found that these small insects made a sound, but they would not make any action like the adult Bush sand worm. This insect nest is about the size of a pit. It is full of eggs, and there are also young sand worms who have been born successfully. Chu Dong felt at ease, at least it wasn''t the big insects running out. Although such a pile of countless small insects are disgusting, at least they will not pose any threat to him. Chu Dong also looked at the bones of all kinds of creatures piled up like mountains. Some people have animals, and he finally understands why there are so many larval eggs. And these little bugs don''t have to worry about not eating in the process of growing up. At this time, Chu Dong understood why so many eggs could be born in such a place. It''s just the best place for natural Bush sandworms to hatch. According to the current situation, these bodies can''t be caused by the big insect he killed. Because the bodies here are different. But if so, it must also prove a question, where did these bodies come from? These people or animals can''t all come by themselves, then commit suicide here, not here. So there''s another mysterious predator here. The predator can be anything, or even not. But it must exist here! Chu Dong began to guess secretly in his heart, and he couldn''t help but speculate constantly. Chu Dong looked at the insects below and couldn''t help asking the system, "does this thing have a hunting target?" Then the host said, "do you want to raise your Qi? This kind of thing has no hunting value at all, OK! What''s more, the system doesn''t need their corpses for such small things, and they don''t even have the value of waste utilization. It is suggested that the host raise them. " "What about raising them? Do you want to throw me down so that they can eat me and I can grow up with them directly! And even if you''re raised and you''ve hunted so many people one by one, it''s not tiring. Even if you''re in the dog system of diminishing reward mode, it''s estimated that even the paper they wipe their buttocks is worth more than them in the end! It''s not worth using waste! " "The host knows very well!" "It''s a struggle between the old host and the dog system, both of which have experience with each other." Chu Dong said so, but he couldn''t just look at such a group of insects here. Although it''s more than ten days away from the jungle Hunter tribe, it''s also in a jungle. Everyone is on the same boundary. Chudong is also the high priest of the tribe now. Maybe he will be the chief in the future. Such a group of little guys will die! Chu Dong thought for a moment, and then said to the system, "can the corpses here be used as waste?" the system scoffed and replied, "none of them are complete, at least 95% of them are complete. There is no one here. The system is not a garbage collection station. The system refuses the host, which is unreasonable and does not despise the noble system It''s not even waste. "When Chu Dong heard this, he was shocked. He knows what kind of dog system he has. This guy really can''t spit Ivory out of his mouth. Chu Dong also directly heard that the system didn''t want the things here, and then he made up his mind that this place could actually be set on fire. But Chu Dong has to find the way to the next place ahead first! Chu Dong yelled to the system: "hurry up, start scanning around here, use the map system to scan, we have to go on, who knows where we are, and we don''t know what time it is. That''s the big problem." "It''s useless to have a watch, and the host doesn''t know what time it''s going to be." "If you say this, it means that your dog system knows." Chu East return to accept a, but also begin to look around to take advantage of thing. He''s going to use the force to heat up a point and ignite something. There are so many bodies here that it''s easy to start a fire. Smell gas or something, and he doesn''t have anything here. Chu Dong can''t tolerate those little insects below. The thought that they could grow up to be as dangerous as the Bush sandworms in the future obviously brought endless troubles to these little insects. Chu Dong found some skin that was not wet, and then he also found the grass under the ground. Chudong piled all these things up in the central area. At this time, the voice of the system also came: "the next hole has been found." Chapter 855 When Chu Dong chewed a piece of chocolate, he arranged his camouflage cloak. He looked at the burning corpse pit for the last time. He didn''t hesitate or listen to the calls from the insects. Instead, he directly used the force to break a big stone in front of him. The stone cracked in response to the sound. Behind the stone, there was a long and narrow crack with a height of one person, and the width was enough for one person to pass. Chu Dong felt the heat behind him and continued to drill into the long and narrow crack in front of him without hesitation. After all, there was a raging fire behind him. At this time, the system also said to Chu Dong, "the map system can''t scan the situation in front of us. It seems that there is a strong magnetic interference." Chu East smell speech pour is a Leng, he stopped in the crevice, some strange say: "here is not two poles?"? And I don''t think there are any minerals in this place. Haven''t you just detected any precious metals? How can there be strong magnetic interference? " Chu Dong''s question didn''t get a systematic answer, because the system also responded in a tone of helplessness. He said: "it''s a pity to tell the host that the system is not a God. Although it has scanned a certain range of areas around the host, the strong magnetic interference is just a description. Maybe it''s not the magnetic interference caused by metal? It''s possible for plants, and maybe there''s something else "Damn, is it so mysterious? If we meet a dinosaur, you don''t know, do you? What kind of system are you! Dog system, you don''t want to live even if I die. " "Please calm down, you are also an old driver crossing a world. How can you be afraid of this bend?" "Nonsense, I just killed a worm bigger than a python. Do you think I should be afraid? The dog thief But if you don''t hear the system, it''s pretty cool. The system just calmly responded: "the map system will be turned on for the host, and I will scan for the host, please keep calm." "I died one day. I guess I was also trapped by your system." "It''s OK, it''s OK!" At this time, when the system comforts Chu Dong, Chu Dong suddenly hears something coming from his head. Chudong was stunned and didn''t dare to look up. At this time, Chu Dong asked, "can''t the map scan anything?" "Magnetic interference is strong." "Dry! I really want to be killed by you. " Chu Dong angrily scolded, but also slowly raised his head, because he was wearing a night vision device, so even in such a dark, he can clearly see everything that can be seen, although it is through the night vision device to see, in the perspective of the night vision device is another color of heaven and earth. It doesn''t matter if Chu Dong doesn''t look up. As soon as he looks up, the hairs on his back stand up. He saw that the space above his head was covered with cobwebs, and there were hundreds of black spiders with big heads shining under the perspective of his night vision. Chu Dong was almost nauseous. For the corpse pile he can bear, but is so many big spiders in his head, and in such a difficult place to move, Chudong thoroughly some square. At this time, the voice of the system came mercilessly: "er Come on, live Second master of living NIMA coin! Chu Dong mercilessly directly scolded the dog coin system in his heart. The system also eased its Dog Coin character at this time. Then he said to Chu Dong: "considering that the host can''t view the biological information displayed on the map system at this time, he mercifully told the host about the biological information of spiders in front of you, that is, the more than 100 spiders on your head. They are Luoxin jungle spiders, born in the new ice age, with a body size of about 20 cm long and 15 cm wide Including their stretchable limbs, also known as eight eyed spiders. But congratulations to the host, they are all non-toxic! " "Why, it''s so big. Is there any poison that will affect them to kill me and dismember me? You dog system "Well The host is right. It doesn''t seem to affect it. ¡ª¡ªCome on, live, the system doesn''t want to sleep! " "Don''t beep, I''m sweating all over. Don''t waste your function for me. I''ll continue to scan the situation in front of me. I don''t think I''ll have a chance to scan it! After all, I didn''t feel any silk when I touched them Before he finished speaking, Chu Dong felt that his hand, which he was going forward, seemed to have touched something sticky and elastic. That''s quite a q-ball! Chu Dong''s face was ready to cry, and he almost regretted his death. He wore night vision eyes to see what he touched, a spider silk that he shouldn''t touch at all! In the whole forward space, this spider silk was horizontal in front, and Chu Dong bent slightly.But good die not die, he just met! How lucky is that? Chudong felt a little sick. Why is there such a root here? Are the spiders fishing? Fishing masters are all good hands! Eight eyed spider, a master of jungle crypt fishing. At this time, the system suddenly cried out in Chu Dong''s heart: "host, run! They''re jumping! Don''t die, dog Chu Dong took a deep breath and took out his dagger. And then together they carry the force of the whole body to form a shield around them. And he also raised his head and saw the group of eight eyed spiders who were falling and jumping towards him. Damn, they''re bigger than babies! This kind of thing can eat people alive without poison. Several flew down, Chu Dong raised his hand is two knives, and then the body also kept moving forward quickly. It''s a pity that this place is that kind of long and narrow gap. Chu Dong really can''t go any faster. He can only do so simply at this time. Chu Dong was quick eyed and decisive, and did not hesitate at all. One after another, he really blocked it! The spiders were blocked by the force shield when they tried to bite him. But the result is that the Chudong force shield is also very quickly impacted by these little things. The force is not omnipotent. After all, Chu Dong is not the force master of the black warrior level. After Chudong stabbed a spider to death! he quickly yelled to the system, "don''t look at them. They have hunting targets! Finish my task for me! I killed, can''t waste, can recycle one is one, can''t be waste utilization! I want the hunting target mission, the dog system. " Chapter 856 "Well, well, don''t worry about the host. They''re not big compared with Python and Sandworm. They can be recycled very quickly. They won''t leak any more." "I''m so convinced! Why do I want to come down here and fuck you? " "Well, come on!" "Fuck NIMA, die for me!" Chu Dong''s Nepal saber is very skillful and vivid. It''s almost playing with it. Eight eyed spiders died at his feet! Chu Dong gritted his teeth to support his force shield. He didn''t dare to relax at all. But invincible always has time! In Chu Dong''s carelessness, a shield breach appeared on his left. A spider bit him directly on his left thigh. Chu Dong grinned in pain, but he bit his teeth and didn''t let himself cry at all. It was this instant that Chu Dong caught the spider with his left leg. He grabbed the spider with his left hand and grabbed the whole eight eyed spider with his palm. Chu Dong crushed the spider, which was struggling and biting him again. It''s a split! The spider''s blood splashed all over Chu Dong''s side. Chudong also smelled a particularly pungent smell in his nose, which was the smell of the blood from the damned spider. But fortunately, although the two bite in Chu Dong, but there is no poison, this is the only thing that makes Chu Dong feel at ease. At this time, if these spiders are still poisonous, Chu Dong is really unlucky. Chu Dong throws away the spider''s fragment corpse in his hand. He is disgusted and continues to move forward. At the same time, he quickly repaired the hole in the force shield. And the Nepalese Army knife in his hand also killed a big spider flying to his cheek again. After a bloody battle, when Chu Dong killed a way of blood, he directly fell to the ground, regardless of the smelly liquid on his body, no longer care what was in front of him, he directly fell to the ground, very tired, with his head on his side, sleeping on the ground complaining: "what is this? What is this? I''m so tired and almost swallowed by spiders. I''m really at a loss! " At this time, the system said: "Congratulations, the host has recovered 108 eight eyed spiders. The reward quality is different. The reward is good for one or two or three times. Considering that the creature does not have the danger of giant animals, the reward for subsequent hunting is divided into building materials for the host to build a base in the future. Considering the current situation of the host, it is temporarily stored in the system And do you get the previous one, two or three hunting rewards? " "I lost NIMA''s dog system. What''s the danger of not having a giant? I was almost drowned! I''m a big Cao! " Chu Dong said to the system, that is ten thousand can''t agree! After all, it''s a shame to talk about system behavior. The system seemed not to care at all, and continued to report the reward: "the first three rewards for hunting eight eyed spiders were solar power generation device for the first time, a set of waterproof field camouflage combat suit desert color for the second time, and a pair of combat boots for the third time. Does the host receive it now?" "No, no, I''m going with the generator on my back? I haven''t even found my way out yet. You pull this for me. " "I''m going to respond with a sword," he said "All right, give me a boot!" True fragrance warning. Chudong didn''t dislike Zhenxiang at all. When he finally replaced the boots he had been wearing since last world. Then he put on a pair of dark colored jungle combat boots. Chu Dong asked the system: "do you want to recycle the boots I replaced? It''s OK to reward some small things. " The system roared: "roll!" Chu Dong put on his new boots and a pair of socks. He felt very comfortable. This kind of military goods is very different from ordinary boots. Chu Dong at this time also carefully heard the reward just said by the system. He didn''t expect to have a solar power plant in it. But it seems to have little effect at present. What''s more, he also found that these hunting rewards are not related to the size of the hunting target or the degree of danger. Special is completely random! It''s just that if hunting is dangerous or huge, there will be a lot of chances to get good things. What''s more, it''s a copy reward system! Chu Dong is about to cry. Chu Dong also got up at this time and could look at everything in front of him. This is a more in-depth place. It has a very high range when it looks up. There are some stalactite pillars hanging on the dome.In addition, deep in the ground is a place that looks like a bottomless pit, and now the location of Chudong is a cliff edge. Chu Dong just fell to the ground, and he was afraid. Chu Dong thought that he almost fell down, but he didn''t almost jump out. Chu Dong retreated a little and looked at the situation below. He didn''t find any living things through the night vision. Chu Dong then asked the system, "Hey, what''s the scan?" "There is still strong interference from the host." "I''m a loser. Can''t you break the magnetic interference? You are a high-tech dog after all. " "Dog host, you are also a creature whose civilization has progressed to a stage where you don''t know where to go! Do you want to break the magnetic field yourself? Dog hosts. " Chu Dong had nothing to say for a moment, but he looked around and suddenly found that there was no way to go. But just below, he suddenly found that there was a kind of cliff ladder built along the ring on one side of the hole to go down. These steps are thick wooden piles driven in one by one. Chu Dong''s face surprised expression, very strange looking at this scene. "There is a system of civilization here," he said The system also replied to Chu Dong: "after scanning, these trees are all the towering trees that grow widely in the jungle. They are all the same wood, and the scanning results show that they have existed for hundreds of years." "Hundreds of years? Don''t tell me that such a place has been inhabited by human beings before? " "Well, hundreds of years ago, it was said that the top of the head might not be a place to go up and down?" The rhetorical question of the system made Chu Dong react all of a sudden. Chapter 857 At this time, he thought of the murals, looked at the hole again, and exclaimed: "the group of guys who have seen aliens in the murals, will not be the monsters created here, and then they will retreat, because they have a fight with the monsters, or the monsters are out of control? In the end, they almost want to destroy the monster''s nest. That is when they are here, what happens suddenly fails. As a result, no one knows completely here, but it is also left behind. " The system also echoed: "and in the end, the group of people have not eliminated the monster, even the monster is still there, but because of geological activities, it is virtually sealed, and even becomes the nest of the big insect, and there are many underground creatures'' paradise, because there are many wide places, and the bodies left by those people!" "Dog system, you become smart, your father, I am very pleased." "Dog host, your grandfather is more pleased." At this time, Chu Dong took out the night vision device he was wearing, took out the high-power telescope in his backpack behind him, and adjusted the flashlight in front of his chest to the strong light remote mode. Chu Dong looked at the big underground hole in front of him through the high-power telescope. After checking, he was very surprised and said: "awesome, this ray can be more than 100 meters. With the telescope, I can''t go to the end. This hole is obviously formed naturally. Does it lead to hell? That group of people have created some underground demons? " The system responded: "maybe it''s mysterious underground creatures, or maybe it''s an ice age. Strange creatures, prehistoric animals, everything." Chu Dong nodded and said, "it''s true, not to mention it''s a very different ice age." "Congratulations, you finally understand." Chu Dong said with disdain: "I''ve always had a high IQ. Who is the same as you? If you build a dog system, you are not willing to advance some rewards to me. It''s a very shameful system. What''s your IQ? I feel very sad for you! The system was speechless for a moment. He felt that Chu Dong, the host, was too cheeky. Although with the system pull skin, but Chu Dong is also carefully staring at his hands of the telescope, he carefully looked at a big pit, hoping to find something that can be used as useful information. And in the course of his careful observation, he suddenly found something standing up and protruding in the dark position in the depth, in the bright light position he was looking at. But because it was too deep, even though the telescope could see the adjusted magnification, the strong light could not reach that position, so it was dark in the past. make complaints about the telescope. Some of the Tucao''s unhappy way: "dog system, you say that although your telescope is military, how can you die well?" I don''t feel very good about you. Come on, brother system. I''ll take a loss. Can you change it? We''ll return it in less than seven days. It''s not even three days. No, it''s not even one day! " "Go away! Do you think I''m Ali''s father or qiangdong milk tea shop? " "Ah, you are not human any more! People are kind. You are just a dog system. " "The host map information shows that what you see seems to be the center of the strong magnetic field." "You said it was a nuisance?" "No, it''s just that it''s located in the center of the strong magnetic field. As for what it is or not, the system doesn''t know." "OK, let''s go down together. Anyway, if you die, you have to die with me." "No, I''m just sleeping." "Shit! I''m in the red Chu Dong said, swearing toward the wooden steps. Chu Dong was very careful. He showed that he used the force to control a stone and shot it towards the first one of these wooden steps. When he found that they were firmly nailed in the wall, he was able to go down boldly. Otherwise, he didn''t dare to go on. After all, this bottomless pit, if he falls down, the force protection is useless, and he will die clean. It''s very exciting to think about such a height. If you drop it directly, it''s the patty. It''s the kind of patty that is thinly broken. It''s estimated that it can become a paste. Chu Dong first stepped on the first stake. At this time, a voice came from the system and said, "does the host want to jump a few times and test whether it is firm or not?" "Jump you two big ye, good don''t learn, learn your father my mouth cheap." "Then the host will use your hand to climb inside the wall a little, there are protruding stones on the wall." "Not earlier." "The system thinks the host has seen it." "I''m wearing a night vision device now. How can I use it as well as you." Chudong said, but also obediently picked a side of the stone, he is also very careful.Chudong walked forward a little bit, because of the long-term relationship, although it was firm and deeply embedded, it still made a creaking sound, and even could see some soil and sawdust falling down. When Chudong saw this scene, his feet were soft. This thing is not only a scare, but also a little frightening. When Chu Dong was halfway there, he heard a crisp sound behind him. Then Chu Dong looked back, and a stake suddenly broke, and then it fell down. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang. The last violent Bang came, reverberating all over the hole. The system said with some good intentions: "host, at least I didn''t tell you that there is a bottom here? Don''t shake Chu Dong stroked the cold sweat on his forehead, and he was about to die. He was quite nervous and said, "damn you!" At this time, Chu Dong could not help but worry: "if you can''t scan the area, please take a good look around me. Such a loud sound may attract the attention of some underground creatures. I don''t want to be made dumplings by some big insects or spiders who bite me in such a place." "Don''t worry, the system has been scanning the surrounding area for you. Although it has been disturbed by a strong magnetic field. " "That''s no egg at all?" "Well Calm down, I suggest you go quickly "I''m also convinced, dog system, you are also strong! Is it that bad? Who invented you Chapter 858 Chudong step by step along the inside of the wall embedded piles step by step to the bottom. When he walked for about half an hour, he could not help looking down at a section of the road and said: "it seems to see the bottom, but this place is really deep and dark, and there is not even anything that can reflect light, as if all the light has been sucked in." Chu Dong''s words attracted the system to respond to him: "it seems that a strange geographical environment has formed here. Except for the strong light energy as the host, the rest of the light is scattered by the refraction caused by the surrounding stone walls and the physical movement of space. The host is still paying attention to it, and the map system is more and more disturbed by the strong magnetic field." Chu Dong was a little cautious when he heard the words. He naturally knew how important the system was. Now he is actually a system that relies on the map information system to scan the people around him. He is just like a blind man. Although he is wearing a night vision device, he doesn''t understand the environment he is in at all. It''s like a strange environment. He doesn''t have any concept of the environment he is in. Isn''t it no different from a blind man? Chu Dong knew that this kind of environment was bad for him, so he didn''t dare to be reckless, and he knew better to be careful. Chu Dong said to the system: "the scanning continues. If you find anything, you can tell me directly. I always feel that there are too many things wrong in this place. I have never seen such a place. Even in the last world, I have seen many strange places. There is no such place. Moreover, the wooden piles embedded in the walls are not so simple They as like as two peas, and the scale between them is the same. I just looked at it carefully, and I could not even see the difference between centimeters. How could it be possible? When the system heard the host''s words, it was surprised and asked, "how do you see the host? The system doesn''t help you scan, how can you already know these things? When did you become so powerful that you found so many details without resorting to the system? " Chu Dong said with a confident smile: "of course, we are really different. You are a system after all, too young!" The system was not angry and objected: "that''s not because the system strengthens all aspects of your physical fitness." "Yes, the system is the worst. OK, continue your scanning, and I''m going down." "OK, we''re starting scanning. We''re experiencing strong electromagnetic interference." "Well, you are in some trouble." ¡­¡­ When Chu Dong came to this bottomless, dark bottom, he couldn''t believe everything he saw from the beginning to the end. Even after he had experienced a primitive world, he couldn''t believe that he could see such scenes in front of his eyes, which made him unable to forget the shocking scenes in front of him. There is a circle at the bottom, and there are four doors around him. There is a very terrible pointed pillar in the central area. Because the stone pillars of this sharp boulder are covered with corpses, yes, and they are all human corpses. However, there is no flesh and blood. They are all human bones with unknown age and month. But even so, Chu Dong could see that there were more than 100 people''s bones on it. Chu Dong took out the night vision device, turned on the flashlight in front of his chest, and turned it into astigmatism low beam mode. For a moment, he saw everything around him more carefully. Chu Dong did not let go of any trace. He was particularly interested in the curiosity of this place. Because he didn''t feel the so-called totem worship of primitive people, the reverence of death or special sacrificial techniques, or the traces of tombs. What he saw most was technology! That''s right. It''s technology. Chu Dong found that every wall here is full of clearer words and clearer pictures, and these words are the ones he saw before. Such words are undoubtedly complex writing habits that can only be possessed by some high-tech civilization. At this time, Chu Dong''s heart lit up a hope. Alien technology civilization, can there be spaceships? Chu Dong could not help but think of a lot of things about the science fiction movies he had seen before. But in the same situation, Chu Dong also told himself to be calm, because after all, movies are just movies. At this moment, the voice of the system said: "the host can be sure. This stone pillar is the cause of the strong magnetic interference. It seems that there is some metal in it that can interfere with the host''s electronic system. Even I have just been affected by the strong magnetic field. This thing needs to be destroyed manually by the host." "No wonder I said that you just shut up. That''s why you''ve been doing this for a long time. It''s not suitable for me to quarrel without you. It''s really interesting that I can block your mouth. It seems that I have to thank this thing for keeping you quiet. ""You are a real dog! I suggest you climb on this side of the system. Otherwise, you are not a favorite host for the system. " Although Chu Dong was forced by the system, he went to the stone pillar honestly. He looked at this pile full of stone pillars, hanging with pointed stone pillars of these people who can not tell the year and month, he was particularly calm. Then he used his own force ability and released a new force all over his body. He put all the force into his fists, and then he yelled loudly. His fists bombarded the stone pillar in front of him like a storm. All of a sudden, the stone pillar trembled, and the ground was shaking. At last, the stone pillar cracked with a roar. Chu Dong took a deep breath in his heart at this time, but he didn''t relax any more. Instead, he knocked down the stone pillar in front of him with his last punch. At this time, because of the broken stone pillars. He seemed to see something broken inside and an object dropped. Chu Dong picked up a piece, already was completely stunned, unexpectedly was a piece of not big not small transparent blue crystal. This is a transparent blue crystal, but it''s obviously not as simple as crystal, because it emits wonderful heat. It''s quite warm in the palm, and even makes you feel very happy in the palm. It''s a fact. Chapter 859 "Unknown metal minerals?" "Yes, the system can''t get its information, so it''s suggested that the host should pay close attention to the construction of the base, so that the system can be upgraded. It''s not only as simple as opening the mall, but also so that the host can upgrade the system. In this way, the host will get more system functions, and the system can also expand and open new reserve data." "That''s to turn on a new hard disk, right?" "That''s what it means." Although Chu Dong felt strange that this thing could not even be checked out by the system, he had to take it back to the third level package first. After all, if such a thing was put here, it would not be a good thing. What''s more, it''s not an ordinary product. How can it be done if such a thing doesn''t belong to himself. Chu Dong honestly received the things in his third level bag, then checked the murals around him, and scanned them one by one and recorded them in his map information system. It seems that Chu Dong intends to gather all these together, and then go back to complete a complete puzzle. This is also a jigsaw puzzle. Chu Dong knows the key to this in his heart. He knows the relationship very well. The system said: "the main murals have been read, but the words still can''t be read out. I don''t know the host. You can''t decode the murals when you read them back. What''s the effect? The above words can be identified as civilized words. They are complex imagery words. It''s very complicated for such words to be transformed into information that can be understood by the host. " Chu Dong listened to the reply of the system, but he thought of something in his heart. He was a little uncertain and asked the system, "according to my understanding, is it possible that you can decode such words after you are upgraded by me in the future? If you can access it like this, you can! Wait until you can decode it, No "Words between different civilizations are just like intelligence decoding. First of all, you have to have information about that civilization to provide the system with the ability to expand decoding. It''s just like you need the" codebook "of that civilization. As long as you have information about the civilization that created the words, then the system can judge the whole forest from a leaf This is the advantage of the system, but first of all, the host must have the specific information about that civilization that can be read and recognized by the system The sound of the system answers Chudong''s question about decoding words. Chu Dong nodded and replied, "OK, I''ll look for it here. If we can''t find it here, then we can go back to the jungle Hunter tribe and get something from that wise man. It''s a small problem, but for the moment, we have to find a way out from here, or everything will be empty talk." The system said: "the host is ready to read everything, and can continue to go down, because the host has destroyed the strong magnetic field, and the map system has returned to its normal state. It has begun to retrieve the surrounding area for you, and it is still marking the passing information for you. Does the host need to check the corresponding work in progress?" Chu Dong refused: "no, I believe you can make me satisfied. Now I have to concentrate on solving the four doors in front of me. What''s the key to that door? What do you find after scanning? Is there any useful information for me? I can''t go in rashly, can I? " After a moment''s silence, the system seemed to be searching for information, and then responded to Chu Dong: "there is information about biological fluctuations, but the specific biological information can''t be known. It''s a little far away. At the current level of the map system, it can''t provide such a long-distance retrieval." "That is to say, the radar is not big enough, the level is not high enough, and the precision and range of the radar are not strong enough, right?" "Yes, my host." Chu Dong said and came to a door, he gently stroked these doors, he felt ridiculous and said: "this kind of pure steel door, can''t be the thing of this era?" The system said: "the host should not forget that this era is not a simple ice age. Mountaintop people can still cast iron and know how to mine. Therefore, the host should not speculate that it is not necessarily the civilization of this planet or the alien scientific and technological civilization expected by the host." "Am I looking forward to it?" "There are." "All right, let''s read the words on this door." ¡­¡­ More than ten minutes later, when Chu Dong decided to enter the front door, every few steps he took, he directly covered his whole body with the force and wrapped his whole body in the shield of the force. Chu Dong looked at the corpses and the black dead insects under the night vision and the green in the air. He was quite sure that this was a place full of poisonous gas. Chu Dong immediately changed another door. But it''s still like this. It''s still full of poison gas. Chu Dong felt strange and even began to be a little unhappy. He changed the passageways of the other two doors one after another, and still found that there were poisonous gases all over the door, and even a lot of bones were black and smelly with a pile of stinky black insects.Chu Dong looked at these little insects. Although he had the force to protect himself, he was also worried. If there is a breach in his force shield, he must be killed instantly by these poisonous gases. But it seems that the four doors are full of poison gas, and there seems to be no other way. At this time, the system said: "the host, the system found that these are nerve gas, each of which comes from these small black insects hatched from the bones. It is suggested that the host should not expose himself to the air. The West Zhejiang gas is also corrosive to some extent. Although it is not strong, it should be able to destroy the host''s capacity." Chu Dong has a new idea about the weakness of the system. What is it called weakness? Obviously, it''s a little scary. Well, after all, this thing can be corrosive. It''s not only poison gas, but also nerve gas that Chu Dong can''t think about much. Chu Dong looked at the insects under his feet, which were the poisonous gas sent out by these little guys. Chu Dong trampled a large area to death. But also know that there seems to be no other way to go, can only continue to move forward, bold, but also not afraid to gamble. Chapter 860 Chudong walked step by step in the passage full of poisonous gas. On both sides of the passage, the ground was either corpses, or the tiny insects that were about the size of ants that crawled out of the corpses. Each one made Chudong feel sick, because it was these insects that caused the poisonous gas to permeate the whole air. Chu Dong stepped on a large area of such small black insects and died under his feet. Chu Dong stepped down again, and a large number of black insects died. In the night vision, they shed dark blood, which made the thief feel quite disgusting. Chudong walked step by step. He looked at everything around him and found that there were no more patterns on the walls. Instead, the walls were very cold and flat, which made Chudong interested. He felt very strange. At this time, because of the protection of the force shield, he had the courage to check the walls around. As a result, Chu Dong slowed down, but he was also able to check the situation around him. But it didn''t make much difference. He made the system scan the surrounding environment very steadily. As long as the more powerful eye of the system is there, there are some small problems here. It looks simple. However, for Chu Dong, when he began to inspect these walls, he suddenly found that these walls were not as simple as stone walls, but a layer of extremely strange things poured on them, just like a house, and it was the same to paint a layer of wall powder on the outside of him. After Chu Dong found this thing, he directly scanned the system. The system randomly replied, "there are a lot of mixed plant body fluids in the wall, which can keep the wall smooth and not easy to be wet and rotten." Hearing the answer from the system, Chu Dong''s curiosity about this place is directly greater than his idea of finding a way out. He kept on walking to the deep, he was obviously looking forward to something. When Chu Dong went deeper step by step, he went into a big cave which was independent. He found something strange here. Chu Dong asked the system, "can you see what this is?" "Corpses." "Yes, the corpse, and it''s also the corpse of aliens, and some wise men." The space in front of Chu Dong is not so much a mine cave as a large room. In such a place, Chu Dong saw three or four corpses, and these corpses were all the same as the dead wise man of Maya tribe. They were all the corpses of aliens. The difference is that the Maya tribe was wearing the same kind of animal skin clothes as Maya tribe, but these alien corpses here were all wearing things very similar to spacesuits. Chu Dong takes off the Nepal Army knife from his waist. At this time, he takes off the night vision device on his face and turns on the flashlight on his chest. Chu Dong also found that there was no poison gas here, although he did not know why, it was obviously not ventilated here, why the poison gas from the outside passage did not enter here at all. Chu Dong cut the spacesuit of an alien corpse on the ground, and then carefully examined their internal organs. He''s doing autopsy reports like a forensic. Of course, he doesn''t have professional knowledge, but he has a system, so just give it to the system for scanning. Chu Dong was very curious about how these alien people died. After all, he was very curious about the creatures that could threaten them in this era. The system is scanning, and then tells Chu Dong: "host, after scanning, they are all killed by the poisonous gas, causing nerve damage and death, but there is also a kind of lethal damage from animal claw attack outside their body, but it is not the key lethal damage, the key lethal damage is poisonous gas." Chu East smell speech, is a nod, he understood at this time come over, it seems that here also happened some things. Chudong then disintegrated several alien bodies. The same is true of the answers he got. Every one of the systems answered very clearly. But in this way, those doubts in Chu Dong''s heart were more obvious. Since these alien people were all killed by poison gas, they were also attacked by animals. For such an alien who can come to this planet, with such technology, the defense capability of weapons must not be low. But such a group of guys, in such a civilized place that should be low latitude in their eyes, died. This is extremely caused Chu Dong''s strange! At this time, he thought of all the murals he had seen before. He couldn''t help discussing with the system: "from the combination of the murals he had seen before, now we should be able to get that the monsters born here were created, and when they were created, there must be something about this group of aliens, or even under the guidance of this group of extraterrestrials One of the tribes in the world became their subordinates, even the concept of their people. Without their knowledge, they were used by the aliens to create those monsters. ""Has the host confirmed the existence of those monsters running out of the ground?" "Yes, I''m quite sure now." "According to the host, is it possible that the monsters lost control in the end, but in the end, when the aliens saw that something was wrong, they organized the group of humans under their control to eliminate the monsters for them, but they failed in the end, even the aliens died." "Remember the three aliens in the mural under the UFO? The ones here must have something to do with the three. Even the Maya tribe has something to do with the three. It can even be said that it''s the alien of their tribe, the so-called wise man, or even the survivor of a surviving alien. As for how he knows I''m coming, it''s not clear. This problem is worth looking at later. " Chu Dong said, but he also stood up and began to check the situation around him. He found a strange shaped workbench, and even saw some mysterious symbols. He knew that these must be alien characters. And at this time, he also determined that the words in the previous murals were alien words. The aliens also seem to have taught the group of people who were buried here. But that''s why I didn''t die long. What about those guys with black feathers on the ground? Isn''t that tribe extinct? But then I suggest that you go to the next room and see what the thermal energy system is Chapter 861 Chu Dong took out his thermal imager from the third level bag. After he turned it on, he began to check the direction of the system, scanning in bursts, but he didn''t get any hot biological information. It was still a cold color, but there was no hot thing coming out. Then he appeared on the thermal imager, and there was no one. Chu Dong asked the system, "are you sure it''s in this direction?" The system answered in a very positive tone: "yes, the host is the direction you see at present, and in the area behind this wall, the system has used the host''s map system to scan there for biological information and a little energy fluctuation, which is a sign of life activity." Chu Dong was puzzled and asked: "is it bad that you give me thermal imaging? It''s separated by a wall. Is it very thick? " "No, it''s estimated that it''s less than one meter away from the host, and I''ll give you the thermal imaging reward, which is the high-end military supplies of your earth." "What''s the situation? But there is no life? Cold blooded and warm animals need heat! " One of the most basic characteristics of living things is that if it has a certain scale of biological form and a certain amount of cell life, according to Chu Dong''s known knowledge, it is bound to form local heat or a certain degree of body temperature, even if you are a cold water fish in the deep sea. But the system clearly scanned the life energy fluctuations that can attract its attention, proving that life must not be too small. But Chu Dong can''t find it at all with thermal imaging. The key point is that the wall is less than one meter apart. The thermal imaging instrument in his hand, as far as the system is concerned, is his high-quality military products in the dimension of Earth Science and technology. Chu East a face of don''t understand or a little muddle force of have a say. At this time, the system also fell into the level of speechless, just simply answered the host Chu Dong: "the host still has a look in the past, the energy fluctuation reaction is very strong, maybe it''s a person, or a living alien, when the time comes, the host''s expectation will be better if they ask him directly." It has to be said that the systematic seduction completely caused Chu Dong''s concern. When Chu Dong heard this, he was out of his expectation, and his heart gave birth to a great power. Chu Dong went to the wall in front of him. He looked left and right and didn''t find any door. He couldn''t help but hit the wall with a punch. His punch directly shook the wall in front of him, but he found that he didn''t shake even one stone. Chu Dong said: "sure enough, this thing is not a simple stone wall. At the beginning of this room, it seems that the walls are made of steel like things around here." After scanning for a while, the system replied, "it''s a kind of rigid iron material. Most of it is composed of iron ore, and the content of metal elements in it is not high. If that mountaintop person could possibly reach such a standard." "But I look for the door, otherwise I can''t see the guy behind the wall." Chu Dong said, but also a fist hit in front of the wall, it is worth mentioning that this time, he still did not shake half of the wall, there are any cracks, but he is the force in the step, break some walls certainly no problem. Although it can''t compare with the Black Warrior, there should be no problem to open a stone wall, and it''s still less than one meter. But the wall in front of him obviously stopped him, and did not give him any face. This thing is not a stone wall, but a steel wall, Chu Dong also felt headache. Although his fists don''t hurt, it seems unrealistic to split the steel wall. Chu Dong began to inspect the large room. In addition to finding some pieces of corpses, he also found some animal corpses. But these are not alien, and some of them are obviously human. Chu Dong also looked at some of the devices with strange shapes, which seemed to be the same as doing some kind of research. When Chu Dong checked these things, he found something that looked like a human hand, but was connected to an instrument. He put his hand out on it, and saw only a flash of light on it, which seemed to start, but all disappeared at the next moment. It seemed that the kinetic energy was not enough! Chudong asked the system, "can I supply them with electricity? Are they all complete? Can you still start these devices? I don''t think they are damaged in any way? I really want to know what they are. Otherwise, I''m not reconciled. " "Just a moment, the host is checking the scan for you." Five minutes later, the system replied to Chu Dong: "the host is a little happy to tell you that they are all good and have a certain start-up performance. Even I got useful civilization information from them, but it''s not enough to decode and translate those words for the host. The host needs to get more civilization information for the system."Chudong was very happy to hear that, but the system then said: "unfortunately, it tells the host that these devices come from another civilization with different evolution. They do not drive these devices by electric energy, but by bioenergy to achieve kinetic energy effect." Because Chu Dong didn''t understand, after all, he didn''t read many books, so he couldn''t help asking: "what? Can you explain it to me? " "The host is like this. Your civilization, that is, your scientific equipment, depends on the conversion of electric energy into kinetic energy to drive electronic equipment, right? Similarly, the scientific equipment of civilization in front of you does not belong to the category of electronic equipment. They are more like a kind of biological equipment, and what drives them is not electric energy. What they need is the conversion of biological energy into kinetic energy to make them work. " "Oh, I get it Why don''t you just tell me what kind of bioenergy it is. " "It''s not just a simple host like bioenergy. They seem to need a key to start, and the system doesn''t know what that key is." "Damn, why are these aliens so troublesome? I''ll give them MM! What more keys do you need? What about bioenergy? It''s really troublesome. Where can I get the key? What kind of bioenergy are you talking about first! You can''t find out for nothing! " Chapter 862 Only bioenergy can drive these devices. Chudong asked the system to scan these devices to get the answer. But it''s a little surprising that the system scan came to those conclusions. Chudong has a little understanding. It seems that the civilization dimension adopted by the aliens who left these devices is not only Chudong''s understanding, nor the scientific and technological development direction of Chudong''s hometown. It seems that their direction of development is biological science and technology. Thinking about the monsters who came out of the ground and were created, Chu Dong understood something. It seems that biotechnology is really powerful. They have started to create monsters that they can''t control. At this time, the voice of the system sounded: "after the scanning, bioenergy is all the biological corpses that can be regarded as kinetic energy, no matter what kind of corpses can be regarded as bioenergy." "And the key? Still no clue? " "Host, please wait a moment, scanning, in order to get some more information. Host, please don''t look away." Ten minutes later, the system voice sounded again: "the key seems to be a certain mineral, because there are factors left by metal minerals on it. It''s just that the system doesn''t know what it is, and it doesn''t get the specific mineral factors. It seems that it''s a kind of unknown system. Please solve it by yourself." When Chu Dong heard that Yan suddenly thought of something, he immediately felt funny and said, "I really want to know why. Do you remember the thing I found before? Where is the keyhole? I''ll get some bodies Wait, aren''t there some alien bodies here? Ha ha, it''s really ready-made. It''s God''s help. OK, system. Let''s start working. " "Are you so sure? Maybe it''s not the transparent mineral you found before. " "Let''s have a try. There''s nothing we can do. We have to do something else. And now we haven''t found the door." Chu Dong took out the transparent and warm crystal in the stone pillar before the third level bag. It''s an unknown metal, but Chudong thinks it''s a key, and he thinks it must be. At this time, the system voice sounded: "found the key hole, on the right-hand platform facing the host." "Let''s see, what''s the strange thing?" "Be careful." "Don''t worry, my life is not so easy to die." ¡­¡­ As the evening approaches, Maya, who is located in the temporary camp, can''t sit still and walk around the camp. From time to time, she noticed the meat and vegetables cooked in the stone pot, because it had been cold several times and cooked several times. Then she would stand up and walk to the gate of the forest, looking inside, hoping to see Chu Dong. At this time, brother meow would follow Maya to have a look. But after such a long time, Chudong has not come back. Maya is worried. Seeing that the moon was getting thicker and the night was getting deeper and deeper, Maya was even more afraid and worried. Maya squatted down, gently stroked the side, brother meow had been staring at the tiger''s head in the forest, said: "no one can look at home, those things must be very precious for Chu Dong, they are very magical things! So brother meow, you are here to watch the house. I''ll go to find Chu Dong. I can''t let him be alone in the jungle. " Brother meow understands Maya''s words. A huge tiger head is in front of Maya. It seems to be blocking Maya. He doesn''t want Maya to leave. He seems to be preventing Maya from going to the forest. Brother meow seems to be worried about something. At the same time, he is dissuading Maya from entering the forest alone. Brother meow also made a low tiger roar: "roar." When Maya saw that brother meow was like this, she said with a smile: "you are really different from other Saber Toothed tigers. You are also a magical animal. You brought by the mysterious Chu Dong, you certainly don''t want him to have an accident, do you? And Chu Dong has accepted my feathers, and I have his bone flute. If he has an accident, I won''t live. You are a good-looking family. I grew up in the jungle, and I am the best hunter. There must be no problem. " Brother meow seemed to be hesitant, but he also moved his head away, only to let Maya go. Maya said with a smile: "take good care of your home, tiger. He means a lot to me. If you take a good look, I will bring him back completely." "Roar." Maya put her bow and arrow behind her and tied her dagger around her waist. At this time, she was just like Laura who was exploring the ancient tomb in the jungle. is as like as two peas, but she is even younger, Lara, a girl in her girlhood. Maya finally patted brother meow''s tiger head, then found a piece of wood, lit it and ran into the jungle. Brother meow looked at the direction of Maya''s leaving and slowly fell down, but he also stared at the direction of the jungle.Brother meow now has a melancholy face, and a tiger face is very anthropomorphic. ¡­¡­ Chudong inserts the key into the device, which is the transparent crystal. And then he moved the bodies of the aliens. He found that there was something that looked like a box on one side of these devices. When he opened it, it looked like a meat grinder. In addition, there was a very special wall. It was said that the wall was not correct, it should be said that it was a meat wall made up of blood vessels. Such a thing surprised Chu Dong. Chu Dong could not help but ask the system, "what kind of material is this? Is there such a device? " The voice of the system responded: "don''t be surprised, the host has said that their civilization seems to be based on biotechnology. The material of the inner wall of such a box seems to be made of the meat. In fact, it''s not the inner wall material that is transformed by biology. Don''t you find that it''s very environmentally friendly?" "I''ll go to NIMA. It''s environmentally friendly. It''s disgusting." "Don''t say, I feel sick, too." "Don''t worry. I''ll throw the bodies of these aliens in first. I''m really convinced." When Chu Dong threw the bodies of the aliens into this big equipment box. Yes, it''s in this box with flesh and blood inside. As soon as Chu Dong threw the corpses in, before he covered the box, he saw the blood vessels crawling out of the flesh and blood walls under the light of his flashlight. All of a sudden, these blood vessels were inserted into these corpses. Chapter 863 At this time, Chu Dong took down the night vision instrument. He just watched the scenes with his naked eyes under the light of the flashlight. He felt that it was particularly shocking, and quite a few made him feel at a loss. Such a strange scene, in such an era, was particularly eye-catching and dizzy. Chu Dong watched these blood vessels inserted into the bodies of these aliens one by one, and then watched them as if they were stimulated. The bodies of these aliens began to twitch. Chu Dong only felt that the scene in front of him was so strange that it was even more frightening than the horror story. Chudong swallowed down his throat, with an incredible look on his face, and asked the system, "is this biotechnology? What I don''t know is that I''m going to hell. What I''m going through is not the ice age, but the horror story. NIMA''s, what is this? It''s not disgusting any more. It''s a little scary! " The system was a little weak and said, "well, host, it''s probably because the scientific and technological routes of civilization development are different." "I''m special, but I''m sick to death." Just as Chu Dong finished his sentence, there was a flash of light around him. As soon as Chu Dong looked around, he found that these devices seemed to have been successfully powered on. One by one, they began to shine. What''s more, they even appeared a beating light. For a moment, the whole room in this place was illuminated. And at this time, Chu Dong reaction come over, quickly to the unknown metal ore to insert into the key hole found in the system. In an instant, this action brought shivers to the whole room, which directly made the room vibrate. Seeing this, the system cried out: "don''t disturb the host." Chu Dong doesn''t listen to the system at this time. He just stares at the devices that have been started up in front of him. He is very strange in his heart. He grits his teeth and has expectations in his heart. At this time, he is not in the same state as he used to be. He says: "I don''t care. If it''s left by aliens, then I''m going to die I don''t know if there are any spaceships they left behind, what else they left behind, and what they are doing. " "Ah! Host, are you crazy? We are deep in the earth "What are you afraid of? I''m not afraid of myself. As a system, you don''t have pain. What are you worried about? " "Wuwuwuwu, host, I''m really afraid. I don''t want to go into sleep." The system is very afraid to complain with Chu Dong, but Chu Dong can''t listen to it. Instead, he just focuses on what he is doing in front of his eyes. He presses the key because a huge force pushes him out. He feels that the key has been inserted, but it seems that because he is not recognized by these devices, there is always a force repelling him. Chu Dong raised the whole body''s force to the limit, and suddenly pressed the force back. At this time, the trembling around continued, and the sound of crying father and mother still rang out, but Chu Dong pressed the key. Then, a light suddenly, immediately, Chu Dong saw the whole room began to change a different appearance. See with the rise of light, everything around began to become different, like to be covered by the stars. Then the whole room changed its dilapidated and damaged appearance, as if it had changed a piece of heaven and earth. Chu Dong looked at the scene in front of him, he also felt that the power of rejecting his key had disappeared. At this time, the room is clean and tidy, and seems to have changed a piece of world, came to a very modern laboratory. Chu Dong looked at everything in front of him, he fell into a new doubt. Because this laboratory is not like his hometown. Although each eye will be clean and tidy. Chu Dong stretched out his hand to touch it, but found that his hand had passed through these flesh eyes. Chu Dong said, "is it really a fantasy? Is it virtual? " Yes, he felt that it wasn''t very real from just now on. And now he also saw that they were all virtual illusions. At this time, the system also said: "after scanning, the host seems to be a holographic illusion, but there is also something real. Look at the front, the wall you faced before, there is a door, which was not there before. It seems that the real door is hidden in the virtual illusion of activation." "It''s a wonderful way to hide reality in an illusion. Such a mysterious way is really alien technology. If I didn''t start it, wouldn''t I never see this real door in my life? It''s really a good way, but in that case, it''s also very good. At least, it''s insight, and you''re reading it now, aren''t you? The dog system. " Chu Dong asked in a voice. The system replied, "yes, the host, the system is reading and acquiring the relevant civilization information. The more it collects, the more it can understand the text of their civilization.""Well, you continue to read, and I''ll look around. Although these illusions are false, they are very curious. In particular, each of these wonderful devices seems to know each other, but they are very different. Do they look like microscope like things? No, it seems to be more advanced. Through these eyes, I don''t even need to step forward. As long as I look at it, I can present a more subtle observation in front of my eyes, and it can be adjusted by my mind. " "The host has said that there are different scientific and technological civilizations in this universe, and each developing civilization advances different technologies. Maybe the aliens of this civilization have made special use of biotechnology to get ahead, and their spaceships may not be what the host thinks." Chu Dong nodded. He agreed with them. At the same time, Chu Dong also saw some strange containers on some of these apparatuses. These containers look very transparent, but if you look closer, you will find that they are transparent. In fact, they are like a thin film of skin. It seems that there are some dead animal organs, and some organs that can''t be recognized by touch. They don''t look like the organs of animals or human beings. They look very strange. Chapter 864 Chu Dong reached out to touch these containers, but he also found that his hand went directly through them. At this time, Chu Dong couldn''t help laughing, these were too real, so he couldn''t see whether it was true or not. Chu Dong saw a container in which a very small biological body was stored. Chu Dong looked at this guy and couldn''t help but be stunned. He seemed to think of something. He couldn''t help but urgently asked the system, "Hey, hey, can''t you scan these creatures in the dog system? Do you remember this thing? You see if it''s the monsters on the murals. By the way, open the map system and bring out the pictures of the murals. I want you to compare the effect again. The more I look at the NIMA, the more I look like it. " The system opened the map information system for Chudong, and also called out the previous murals. The system began to compare, and also began to answer Chu Dong''s words: "in addition to the confirmed creatures in this world, that is, the creatures on this planet, all have been scanned, and even the human heart has been scanned for the host, confirming that it is the species of this world and this planet, but it can only be determined here, and the rest of the information system can''t give it After all, it''s just an organ. There''s no way The system also continued: "but those strange organs, obviously, after scanning by the system, do not belong to the organisms of this planet, so the system can not get the answer. By the way, the comparison results show that they seem to be the hosts of the organisms on the mural. Strangely, my information database shows that they actually have the biological basis of this planet It''s cellular. The world can''t even understand the system. " "It''s not just the world, it''s the planet that we can''t understand." Chu Dong in front of this so-called underground creeping out of the monster, in fact, is that a very small general. But its appearance is extremely strange. It has no feet, but it has hands full of claws. And its head is also human, dark, very strange, and behind it seems to have a layer of fur cloak, growing from his body back, which is quite strange. And there are no feet, but it is like a ghost, it is a thin black hair. Chudong noticed that there were numerous barbs under the hairs. Chu Dong looked at the lower part of the little thing and couldn''t help saying, "isn''t this the reason why it floats on the mural? Does this thing walk on this? No wonder the primitive people on the murals on the wall think that the ghosts of these things have no feet at all. In their eyes, these seemingly "no feet" guys are the ghosts of demons crawling out of the ground. " "The host is right! However, the system suggests that you stare at it again, so that I can scan and record it. When I get the information, I can also read some information. It seems that it can help the system get the information of the alien civilization, and help the system understand the civilization and crack those mysterious words. " "OK, I''ll stare at it again and look at other things around me Wait, is that alien in the container next to you? There are many disadvantages in the sleeping trough! I really saw the real thing! Look, is it alien? It seems to be Chu Dong saw the other side of the container of things directly excited ran past, staring at the container has been dead small things, hard to hide excited way: "darling, this is the alien ah! I saw it. It''s really this! Actually, there are. It seems that there are alien races in this universe. " "In case the host dies, don''t touch it, but don''t touch it!" "I''m afraid of a ball. I''m parasitized. You''re still alive. It''s me who hurts, not you." "The host is really abnormal!" "That''s an old driver who has gone through a primitive world. How can I live if I''m not abnormal? It''s fun in the middle of misery In the container in front of Chu Dong, there is a very small and lovely alien, which can be said to arouse Chu Dong''s interest. At this time, Chu Dong was more certain. The world he crossed this time, that is, the planet he was on, was sure to belong to the same time and space as his hometown earth. While Chu Dong was sure of this, he was full of curiosity and interest here. He didn''t care about how the people who died on the ground died or what they were looking for when they came here with a map. Even Chu Dong didn''t care if there was a way to go back. Now he just wanted to know what the aliens had left. What he wanted to see most was that they had left some technology that could still be used, preferably one It''s ok if he can use the spaceship. He can''t drive. It''s OK. He has a system. What are you afraid of? After looking around for four weeks, Chu Dong went to the door and said directly to the system, "I''m afraid the kinetic energy can''t support it. After all, there are only a few corpses, and the equipment has been used for so many years. Who knows if it will be broken? Let''s go directly. Have you finished scanning?" The system replied, "don''t worry, the scan is over. We''d better leave as soon as the door appears.""OK, go on." Chu Dong went to see the door, and directly opened the door which did not belong to the civilization of this planet. Then as soon as he stepped into it, the door closed, and the visions of the original place behind him disappeared in an instant. Even the light disappeared. At last, everything returned to its original shape. Even those devices stopped working for a moment, and no more light came out. Chu Dong also felt the situation behind him. Fortunately, he had passed the door, so he couldn''t help breathing. Chu Dong complained to the system: "dog system, you scan faster in the future, I almost can''t get through." The system was very helpless and said, "the system is not a God. Can the host not ask so much? I''m really convinced! Everything is the pot of the system. The system refuses to carry such a big pot. " Chu East a show hand, pour also have no way, continue to go forward, this is a very similar is the place of long and narrow passage. But Chu Dong found that the two sides were so narrow because some stones had fallen. And these stones are beginning to merge with the wall. It''s been a while, obviously. Chu Dong looked at the stones on both sides and explained to the system, "continue to scan the surrounding environment, is that life wave still there?" "It''s still in the host. It seems that it''s not far in front of you, but it can''t scan the terrain any further." Chapter 865 As soon as he walked through these narrow passages, he stepped into a distance of more than ten steps. Chu Dong saw a hole like a huge hall. It seemed that there were spider cocoons growing on all sides, but these cocoons were not born by spiders, because these cocoons were blood and blood vessels. These cocoons are all around the whole wall here. The dome here is very high. The top of the cave can only be seen when it is exposed to the strong light of Chu Dong. There seems to be an upside down device on the top, which is very similar to the stone pillar destroyed by Chu Dong before, but this is obviously not because the system is not disturbed by the strong magnetic field. When Chu Dong saw these things, he found that there was a concave shape in the cave. The surrounding walls were covered with the cocoons of flesh and blood. Chu Dong stood in the place where he came out of the narrow channel, which was like a platform. There was an instrument in front of him, which seemed to be the appearance of the operating platform, but there was no controller or button, only a long blood vessel like pull rod, and an obvious place where he put the key and pressed the palm seal. Chu Dong didn''t speak, and the system began to scan: "the host is quiet. The system is scanning for you. The fluctuation of life seems to be in this hole, which can be detected obviously. You can check carefully. There is no trace of life in the surrounding cocoons, and they all seem to be dead." When Chu Dong heard the sound of the system, he regained his mind, but he was also shocked by such a place in front of him. He really did not expect that he could see such a science fiction scene in such an era, such an ice age planet, such a world with backward civilization. Chu Dong can''t believe this scene. He really doubts what the aliens have done on this planet. Chu Dong understood that these aliens seem to be a group of people who focus on biotechnology. Chu Dong could not help but wonder, such a civilization, what would their planet look like? Are they all such disgusting places? It''s full of biological energy. Chudong is more shocked by the current scene! He didn''t hesitate and controlled the sound under his feet. He went to the nearest cocoon and took the Nepalese dagger in his hand to separate the cocoon. He wanted to know what was hidden in it. He was very curious and wanted to know what it was. At this time, Chu Dong had taken down the night vision device. He looked at the cocoon separated by himself. First, he saw the green and smelly liquid flowing out, and then he saw the baby like creatures falling out. These creatures were obviously dead, but they were particularly creepy. Because these creatures have the faces of human babies, but they don''t have feet, only their fur covered lower bodies. These things make them look like ghosts. What''s more, something like a cape grows on their back. And their hands are very long, and they can see the young claws. Chu Dong thought of the monsters on the mural and the monsters in the container he had seen in the illusion. Chu Dong didn''t need to explain to him systematically, so he knew what was in front of him. He asked the system, "how much information have you scanned about civilization?" "These monsters are the unknown products of this world. Their birth is based on the creatures on this planet, so I didn''t get any useful information about that civilization from them, but these cocoons and that console gave me the space to read them. I just need to read some more and I can decode those words." "Well, let''s keep looking. Now I''m not in a hurry. I really want to know what the hell is going on here." "Host, that life wave seems to be fixed. It''s under the pit. Do you decide to go and have a look?" "You have to go and have a look. It''s full of mysteries. These disgusting things are really created. But you say they are not created by extraterrestrial creatures, but by creatures built on this world and this planet? What kind of life on this planet are they based on? " Chu Dong inquired about the system, flashed a flashlight, and walked down the pit with a saber. There were no stairs, but there was a landslide along the edge. At this time, the system answered Chu Dong: "it''s human beings, and it''s childhood human beings, based on human children, which were created by those people. Among those people, according to the murals, there are people from that tribe, and there are also those aliens. I really didn''t expect that!" Chu Dong is generally the same conjecture, but when he heard the positive answer of the system, he was quite surprised. The people of that tribe must have regarded the aliens as gods. After all, for a backward civilization, it''s like a kind of civilization falling from the sky. It''s not surprising that the backward civilization regards them as gods.But what Chudong didn''t expect was that the aliens actually created monsters based on human children. Chu Dong scolded: "it''s all a group of things. Even if I''m not a person in this world, I''ll burn such a stinky place after I check it. It''s not human''s business. A group of dog money aliens, working on these things all day The system also heard Chu Dong''s anger, but some of them even said with emotion: "if this is a high-level civilization, it''s really a civilization that develops all technologies into biological ability. They seem to be a civilization that is willing to create, but also destroyed by creation. It seems that many people like them have died here. You see below." Chudong smell speech will torch down a search photo, he found a ground of wearing those strange spacesuit alien body. There are more alien bodies here, and it''s estimated that there are more than 100. But they were surrounded by human remains that were already covered with white bones. The number of these remains has accumulated into hills. The number of human remains shocked Chu Dong. He didn''t know how many people died here, but according to the murals, it should be the people of that tribe. But I didn''t expect to die so much! Chapter 866 There are so many skeletons in a strange pit. Chu Dong didn''t expect that, and the system was also surprised. The results of the system scan showed that the life wave was still here, but the specific location and scope were not detected. Chu Dong''s eyes were always watching everything around here. He was very careful. But even under such circumstances, he did not dare to easily step into the bottom. Because he found a very puzzling thing, that is, these human bodies, that is, the guys on the mural who are used by the tribe to destroy the monsters, they seem to have been killed by something penetrating out of their bodies. Even on the bodies of several aliens, there is a hole in their chest where the spacesuit is planed, which is almost as big as a fist ¡£ Chu Dong looked at the corpses. He crouched down and carefully looked at the bottom of the cave, which was like a mass grave. He looked at the cocoons hanging on the wall of the cave again. He felt strange and worried. At the same time, he listened carefully to the scanning analysis of the system. The system didn''t give Chu Dong much useful information, but it mentioned that these corpses seemed to be half of the identity nutrients, even some dry corpses, as if they had been bitten by something, just like a dog had bitten these bones. At this time, the system said to Chu Dong, "the host found these corpses, some of which were severely beaten to death, as if they were crushed by something. Moreover, these broken bones all have one characteristic, as if they had not suffered a relatively fatal pre injury, and they were crushed by one blow." "Yes? Has the beast ever been here, or has it been fatal? What kind of beast can be filled up to crush everything and trample it clean? Mammoth? Or what? Can you name one two three? If there''s a clue to me, I always think it''s not clean, and I can''t say it''s strange, though I can''t think of anything for a while. " "The host suggests that you go down and explore, because that life is very volatile, just like a complete life." "I''ll start with thermal imaging to see what it is." Chu Dong said, he took out the thermal imager from his backpack, and then turned on a thermal imager. Facing the lower area, he scanned it carefully, and this scanning was amazing. Chu Dong saw something shining in the bottom area, emitting obvious heat. Chu Dong is surprised, quickly copy the strong light in the hand to irradiate of past, there besides the corpse of a ground also have no other thing. At this point, the system said, "the host, it seems, is under these corpses." Chu Dong is also a big head when he hears the words. He knows it''s down there, but this ghost place doesn''t feel very good to him. Chu Dong hesitated and asked, "did you scan anything else?" The system replied, "the host has not, only the life wave, the rest has not been found." Chu Dong understood now. He felt that it was difficult to do it, but it seemed that there was no way. Chu Dong simply is also a bite a ruthless, very feel bold way: "well, I go down to move these bodies, you give me scan don''t break, this ghost place is not so simple, I don''t want to be a what thing inexplicably to bite on so a bite, at that time the bad luck can be me." The system affirmative answer: "please rest assured that there must be no problem, it can be done." "That''s OK, dog system. You''ve taken my life as your master." "Don''t worry, dog host, it must be very stable, you have to believe in your own system." "But I believe in the system." Chu Dong said the words of bickering, but then he directly used the force to cover his whole body and protect himself. Then he jumped down and directly jumped into the bodies in the cave. At this time, he was particularly afraid of it. Chu Dong said that he was afraid, but he didn''t mean to retreat. As soon as Chu Dong jumped to the bottom, he began to move the corpses towards the area that the thermal imaging could see. When Chu Dong moved away a corpse for the first time, he heard a systematic cry in his ear: "head of the host!" Chu Dong immediately put down the corpse in his hand, jumped back, pulled out the Nepal Army knife and cut it out. In Chu Dong a knife fall, he directly saw a spider fell down. Chu Dong saw this scene, immediately raised his head to see, at this time of his chest with a flashlight, but also see clearly. Although he didn''t wear a night vision, everything was clear. Chu Dong looked at the top of his head and found one of those spiders. They began to climb all over the top of the cave. Chu Dong looked at the spiders, but the whole person was not good.It was these monsters that could eat people alive again. Chu Dong didn''t know where they came from. Chu Dong was also very calm at this time. He directly released the force of his whole body, making himself look defensive. All his physical functions were turned on in an instant. At this moment, he also waved his weapons and began to chop down the spiders that fell towards him. The system also began to respond in advance for Chu Dong, making the area of enemy spiders scanned by the system for him. At the same time, the system is also starting to complete the hunting target of these dead spiders that fall at the foot of Chu Dong. The system can scan the surrounding environment very accurately, because without those interferences, it does extremely well. After Chu Dong killed another spider with a knife, he stepped back and asked the system, "how many more are there?" The system immediately responded: "answer the host, there are dozens of them, they are crawling around, you should be careful." "OK, I know. Keep scanning. These are small things. I''m worried about the next thing. I don''t know what it is yet." "Does the host suspect that it is a complete organism?" "The thermal image looks like a person wrapped in something. Do you see that? Although it''s nearly two meters high, it seems that it''s a person, but it''s not necessarily now. Let''s solve the crisis in front of us first, but you have to keep an eye on it all the time. " Chapter 867 The system also dare not carelessly, has been scanning constantly, where a new spider, it is the first time reported to Chu Dong. Can often be such a time, Chu Dong also made a response in advance for the first time. Chu Dong''s fighting ability and his reaction became more and more acute. Even Chu Dong could feel the growth of the force. Chu Dong was surprised by this, but he knew that it must have been accumulated in the fight. Chu Dong, leaning against the wall, leaps up and climbs to a high place. He avoids the bite of several spiders, which is very easy. However, he is accidentally attacked by several spiders. Fortunately, he still has the force to protect his body. Otherwise, he will fall here and capsize directly in the sewer. At this time, the system shouts to Chu Dong: "host, be careful. It seems that something is approaching to your upper left. I have detected a sign of life fluctuation." Chu Dong also hid in another place when he heard the words. He was holding a sabre and looked at the upper left area with a ready face. At this time, he pulled down the night vision device on his head and put it on his face. With the night vision device, Chu Dong saw a giant spider crawling on the upper left wall. It must be the mother spider of this group of spiders. Chu Dong looked at such a spider that was the size of a small car, and could not say that it was creepy. At this time, the system issued a voice report: "giant eight eyed spider, host careful, this guy, it can really stutter you." Chu Dong didn''t need to be reminded by the system when he heard the speech. He knew that the guy in front of him was a weak human. He just opened his big mouth surrounded by his eight eyes, and he could swallow it in one breath. It was clean and refreshing. So Chu Dong was careful, and he slowly retreated behind him. At the same time, he also controlled the force to pick up a corpse and throw it at the giant spider. Big spider directly spit out a web, the body that this attacks toward it gave wrapping. And the next second directly threw to the ground, Chu Dong saw, forehead can''t help spilling a cold sweat, this guy is really a hard to deal with, more importantly, Chu Dong is also worried about hiding under the corpse pile, that he hasn''t dug out in time to find something, this is an extremely worrying thing for him. Because such a big figure, but also exudes a hot spot, this change is Chu Dong can not help but full of worry. Because it was hidden in the dark, Chu Dong didn''t know what it was. Although Chu Dong thought of this key, at this time, he couldn''t help paying attention to the monster in front of him. Chu Dong knew very well in his heart that he could not be too careless in dealing with such a thing. Although his force can resist a certain impact, it is absolutely not omnipotent. What''s more, if he has great strength, the shield of force protection around him can really protect him very well, but it can''t avoid the result that a kind of shield is broken. That result is that he will die here carelessly. Chu Dong doesn''t want to see that the dog system is really dormant, not in the past. Chu Dong has his own consideration in his heart, so he plans to retreat slowly and hide himself in the corpse pile. He knew that spiders, no matter how big or small they were, depended on what they were preying on. He knew and knew very well. At this time, Chu Dong also asked the system in his heart, "dog feeding system, what do you reward for the completion of hunting?" The system hears Chu Dong unexpectedly this time can also have the worry to ask the reward, he has to also admire oneself this system''s bold behavior. But the system had no choice but to say, "the reward is generated immediately. It''s a glider. Do you think it''s good?" When he heard that it was glider, Chu Dong was interested in it. He immediately said that he must hunt the big spider in front of him. He felt that glider was waving to him, and Chu Dong was also laughing in his heart. He knew that he wanted something, and it was estimated that he would have it. To deal with such a big spider, he is not confident, but just because the reward is enough to attract him. With a glider, many times it''s a good thing to go from high to plain. Chu Dong slowly hid the figure in the corpse heap, those little spiders, he had no interest and then started. See his whole person cat in the corpse heap, he is not even afraid at this time, also won''t feel sick. When Chu Dong wanted to make a profit, he made people feel that he was very adventurous. Once enough inducement comes out, Chu Dong is a guy who is willing to risk everything regardless of his life. Just as he understood the hidden danger at the beginning, he was attracted by that picture in the end. Until now, he was constantly seduced by the expectation in his heart. Yes, he is very adventurous, especially when he is lured by huge interests.Chu Dong slowly crawled into the corpse heap at this time. He kept quiet quietly, and explained to the system in his heart: "Hey, you have to scan their movements carefully. At this moment, you are asking the right eyes. I rely on you as my sight. Do you understand? Dog system? I want you to see everything around me, but I don''t want you to see it clearly The system also knows what the host Chu Dong said at this time, which is very important. The system also replies to Chu Dong seriously: "I know what the host is worried about. Don''t worry. Not only do I stare at the spiders and their mother spiders for you, but I will also help you to pay attention to the fluctuation of the life sign below. Don''t worry, the host." "Ha ha, although your dog system is so unreliable many times, I think what you just said is very reliable! The key time of your dog system is not to pit me, your half owner. Although I don''t understand where you come from and who your original owner is, it doesn''t seem to matter much. At least for the moment, your dog system and I are really two lives in one, living and dying together. " "Don''t worry about the host. Although the system thinks you are a dog owner, it doesn''t want to sleep easily, so I will help you keep an eye on all the information fed back by the map system. You can rest assured that the system won''t be powered off." "Ha ha ha, it''s interesting. Let''s get a vote for the mother." Chapter 868 Because of the help of the system, Chu Dong also used the force to block the smell and movement around him. His whole body was like a dead body without breath hidden in a pile of corpses. Even the sensitive spiders lost their trace of Chu Dong in a moment. The advantage of Chu Dong''s result is that he can hide in the dark. This is the result that Chu Dong didn''t expect. But in this way, he is very advantageous. Even when he moves, the little spiders don''t know where the dagger came from before they died They''re coming out of their bodies. And this result, also caused that a big spider, that is, the change after the spider, it began to crazy toward everywhere covered with cobweb, is to find Chu Dong, as long as someone''s touch cobweb sound, it seems to be able to find at the first time, this is its ability, and at this time after the spider obviously also began to have some confusion, it seems This is the spider''s reaction at this time. It begins to show a panic that a predator shouldn''t have. Chu Dong discovered this scene, he grasped this very cleverly, and decisively, controlled his own force in an instant, and threw the body to the area covered by the spider''s web on the other side. As expected, the big spider was deceived, but immediately turned his head and killed him on the other side. Seeing that the big spider turned his head, and several big feet crazily crawled to the corpse, Chu Dong didn''t hesitate, but also decisively cut off the lives of several annoying little spiders. These little animals are a group of guys who are wandering around. For Chu Dong, their threat is even greater. After all, it''s the little guys who can get the bodies out of the pile. Chu Dong didn''t want to be caught by these little guys, and he didn''t want to be found by them. At this time, he asked the system: "Hey, these little spiders, you complete the task according to the hunting goal, right? What can you give me? I feel like I''ve killed a lot of these eight eyed spiders in the last few hours. " "If you kill too much, it''s not worth the money. Would you like to focus on that big spider?" "It''s not. Don''t you see where it''s looking for me like crazy? Now it''s me who will die. You know, in a rage, it''s not the time to do it. I have to wait for it to stop. You know, spiders are not thermostatic animals. These animals can''t be in a high-intensity state for a long time. " "The system understands that it can''t have such good strength as multi player sports, right?" "Yes, that''s what it means, so it has to wait until it''s tired. If you want to kill it, you''ll have to kill it." Chu Dong buried himself deeper. At this time, he also showed his eyes to see the situation above. But because he was wearing a night vision device, and he wanted to keep a quiet state, it was not so easy to change his perspective. Fortunately, there was a system. This guy had been reporting the movement of the big spider to Chu Dong, and the system was holding the map system, but it was scanning. At this time, the system also answered the guy that Chu Dong had been concerned about, that is, the guy hidden under the corpse pile. The system responded to Chu Dong: "signs of life fluctuation still exist, but he seems to have no action. If the host guesses that it is a specific life information, what should he be concerned about or be killed It''s wrapped up. Does the host continue to look down? " Chu Dong is in the quiet, he is not very anxious at this time, but he appears to be very patient. Chu Dong said to the system, "you have to keep calm and patience. Now that big guy is still looking for me all over our head. If I move a little, he will have to come at once. It''s not good for you and me at that time. Judging from the current situation, it''s the best way for us to save him. It''s also extremely beneficial for us, because the movement of the variable temperature animal can''t last, It''s their Achilles'' heel. " The system agrees with Chu Dong''s analysis, but reminds Chu Dong: "but host, you''d better hurry up, and you don''t want to stay here for a lifetime? It seems that at this time, I have shown that the world is already at night. The host can''t stay in this place all the time. Then the construction of your base is over. In that case, I can only watch the host you die, and I will also sleep. " Chu Dong didn''t scold the system: "you are very unlucky. You are more afraid of death than me all day. The key point is that you are not human. No, this is a little scolding you. You are not a thing, and it''s not right! Anyway, don''t be so afraid of death. I think you are used to it. Why don''t you look like me at all? " The system hears that the host Chu Dong has time to quarrel with his system as usual. The system knows now that Chu Dong seems to have a plan in mind. Obviously, he won''t worry about any problems.At this time, the system was not yet in its full phase. He just complained to Chu Dong: "mainly, staying here is a waste of life for the host, and it''s in danger. I''m worried that the host will leave his life here. I''m doing it for the host, you know?" "The dog system is clearly afraid of death and dormancy. As your master, do you think I don''t know?" "All right! You''re a good dog. Be careful yourself. I''ll go on scanning. " "It was." Chu Dong puts down a word, controls a new corpse, and throws it out again towards the distant cobweb, which immediately leads the big spider to run in a new direction. This big spider can be regarded as slipping up by Chu Dong. Chu Dong is like a master sitting in Diaoyutai, and starts to consume the strength of the big spider. Spiders are not animals that can keep warm for a long time. Chu Dong is very confident about this, so he began to slip up the spider, yes, slip up the giant spider of the ice age, as a obedient dog, Chu Dong feels very relaxed, seems not very anxious, very confident. Chapter 869 After half an hour, Chu Dong finally saw a chance. He rushed up and jumped on the spider with a special knife. The knife went directly into the spider''s body. The knife stabbed the spider through. It directly made the spider consume all his physical strength and inspired him. This made Chu Dong excited. Right It''s very comfortable to kill such a beast and get some rewards. Chudong suddenly fell in love with such an era, full of challenges and dangers, but also full of all kinds of good things. Chu Dong a knife successful, but also dare not stay half a minute, because he found the spider suddenly began to violently roll up. Chu Dong jumped off the spider''s back and ran to the distance again, hiding in the dark as usual. Chu Dong, who escapes into the darkness, gets an extremely good environment. It seems that he makes the big spider lose his vision for a moment. At this time, the big spider has a big hole on its back, and it seems that he is losing his physical strength. This is a fatal defect of the variable temperature animals. They broke out in cold blood. They were either poisonous or natural predators. However, they could not keep vigorous activities and gain long-term physical strength when they changed temperature. Moreover, after being injured, they would lose more physical energy again. This is where they could be seen by Chu Dong at a glance. Chu Dong hid in the dark and buried in the corpse pile, just like an excellent hunter in the dark. He was full of patience and cunning. On the contrary, he was not like a human, nor a human who had been threatened before. At this time, the big spider was his prey. Chu Dong didn''t notice such a change. As mentioned before, Chu Dong is more and more suitable for such an era. After experiencing the last world, he seems to be more like a man of the primitive age. Chu Dong himself has not found this. He has completely integrated into such an era, and even has more talent than a primitive man should have. At this time, the system also issued a voice to remind its host, that is, its owner Chu Dong: "host, the system has found that the passivity of biological signs is approaching us. It seems that the biological energy fluctuations reflected by them are the same as those of the previous small spiders. Please be careful. It seems that the big spider is calling new small spiders again." "Come on, come on. Anyway, it''s right to kill one. Today, I''m here to earn a reward. No one wants to leave." Chu Dong said very directly. He didn''t intend to leave any room for these animals. He wanted to kill one to earn enough money. He also said to the system, "that big spider is going to die soon. Your reward will be reserved for me, but I won''t get it right away. Just remember it, just like those building materials." "The host knows. It has been scanned. The little spider is coming." "Just kill." ¡­¡­ An hour later, when Chu Dong looked at the body of the little spider and the big spider of the eight eyed spider, he sat down on the corpse and looked at the high bodies. Although they were not made by him, they also felt very much. He couldn''t help but sigh: "Invincible is so lonely!" The system recycles the hunting target, especially the reward for hunting small spiders is not so good. It directly asks Chu Dong, "Invincible and lonely host, do you want to give you the recycling target of turning small spiders into waste?" "Transform, anyway, there is no good reward. What''s more, these things don''t look very delicious. I don''t want to eat these wild animals. They seem to be disgusting. They are especially green blood. It''s really annoying to watch them, or I want to keep some meat." Chu Dong said that he was very disgusted, but he also understood that these things were not only not delicious, maybe they also had a lot of poison. Chu Dong looked at this situation, looking at the system recovery, for a time really experienced a bloody battle in general relaxed. Although he himself knows that he belongs to the kind of person who stealthily attacks secretly, it can''t stop him from feeling like this. No, it''s still good. However, as far as the current situation is concerned, he is a good result. After all, he depends on his brain. He belongs to the kind of person who can kill you and won''t show it too much. Chu Dong felt that it was such an invincible loneliness. The most important thing was that he watched the system recycling those little spiders and asked curiously, "what reward did you give me for them? Although the reward behind is not enough, there are some things, I guess? Can I have a look? Although we can''t get all of them, it shouldn''t be a problem to get a reward? " "The reward for the follow-up hunting of spiders is beer, and the waste utilization is to feed back some rope materials and some canvas materials to the host." "Oh, there''s beer, or is it the beer that braves the end of the world, every snowflake braves the end of the world?" "Put it in the fridge later." "Well, it''s not enough to knock on your grandmother''s refrigerator, and tiger brother is not suitable for pulling another car. No, I have to find a way to tame some things to get another car. Or system brother, you can provide me with a car. Do you think this jungle SUV is good? Or give me a RV when I get to the plain. Of course, the pickup truck is better, especially the Dayun heavy truck that can kill the python. ""Can you bring some brain, please? That''s just advertising, just bragging about PIU. " "OK, first give me a bottle of beer. If I take it out of the refrigerator, I know you can do it. After all, as long as you complete the reward, you can make it according to the standard I need. This is my trust in your dog system." "I know, but you can really drink wine in such a place?" "Nonsense, I can squat here to eat, don''t you think? I''m all old drivers who have experienced a primitive era. I''ve been to places that stink and are full of corpses. What kind of sanitation do you think primitive society can have? This place is pretty good, at least it is so pollution-free, you know? " "Well, I''ll give the host a reward for completing a little spider hunt, and I''ll give you a bottle." "That''s the last question. What do you give for bottle recycling?" Chu East philistine of ask a way. System speechless way: "a rope!" Chapter 870 "Wow, it''s comfortable!" Chu Dong took a sip of ice beer and could not say how cool it was. The guy was as cool as a vertebra from the head to the tail, and he went up to heaven directly. Chu Dong said with emotion: "this NIMA is life. Well, every day, like a savage, I don''t know what life is. Now I''m so comfortable, which is the life I should live. I think of the bad luck at the beginning, I was selected by your dog system. What''s wrong with you He said, "I really want to die." Chu Dong also then very disappointed way: "now this glass of beer, is really to find back a little alive feeling, OK, dog system, I think your reward this time is really good, the glider for me to keep, these beer back to me put in the refrigerator, those rope cloth ah what is also like, now I don''t want." The system recycles the giant spider and reports to Chu Donghui: "at present, the system has collected a lot of information about that civilization for the host, but there is still something missing. I can decode the text information of that civilization for the host, and the host still has to provide useful information for the system." "Come on, I''ll finish this and move the bodies for you." Chu Dong said that and began to use his hand to drink that bottle of beer. He quickly let the system recycle it. Seeing this, Chu Dong began to move the corpse. Half an hour later, when the things buried under the corpse pile were removed one by one by Chu Dong, he saw a new thing, which was very similar to the storage cabin of the alien wise guy he met before, but this one was bigger and more than two meters long, which was very similar to a little giant inside. Chu Dong was very interested when he looked at this thing. He looked at it and gave his own opinion. Although he also let the system scan, he also said to the system: "when you scan, are you sure it''s the life fluctuation in it? Why don''t I feel the breath of living people? However, it''s not transparent and I don''t know what''s inside. I''ll open it first and you can help me to be alert and remember. " Said Chu Dong came to this is like a storage tank things, he checked around, but also Leng did not find any open place, but in the end he found a like before those equipment have keyhole place, Chu Dong looked at this took out his own thing, that is, before from the high stone column inside out of that A transparent stone. This is the key. Chu Dong thought it was this, but he also understood that it was just a try. He also found that the transparent crystal seemed to play a key role. He took out the transparent stones in his hand and put them into the key hole of the storage compartment. Suddenly, the whole storage compartment, which was like a coffin, began to shine The light was quite conspicuous. "What the hell is this? How does it look like a coffin? Although it''s the same as the previous storage cabin and the same thing as the space capsule, it doesn''t look the same as the previous one. It''s not only bigger, but also has a very strange pattern around it. If the front one is just a simple storage cabin, it''s more like a kind of imperial tomb coffin, but it still has many advantages Why is life so strange? " Chu Dong whispered the strangeness in his heart. At this time, the system also began to scan the information on this strange thing. Then the system said: "at present, the information I get seems to know what this is. The host is like a nutrition cabin, which is used for space travel. However, it is strange that the things marked on it are different from the previous text, and they also have other text information." Chu East smell speech, but also say at this time: "don''t worry, wait for it to be opened to know is what thing." After Chu Dong''s words fell to the ground, he saw that the storage cabin began to be opened. Chu Dong looked at the slowly opened cabin, and he could not cover his nose with a very bad smell. Then, as soon as he opened it, he saw an alien whose whole body began to rot, which was more than two meters high. But it''s amazing that this alien has not died completely. There is a hole in the rotten place of his chest, and there is a beating heart, which is different from that of human beings. It''s bigger, and it looks more full of blood cells like meatballs. Chu Dong also saw that his blood was green, not like human beings. Obviously, it was not a race, it was just human like alien life. At this time, Chu Dong asked the system, "how do you get any useful information? Are you sure this guy''s alive? Or can he be saved if he''s dead and alive? " Chudong''s words aroused the curiosity of the system. It also began to scan the half dead alien in front of it. It''s a pity that Mo Dongchu''s heart system can''t provide nourishment to his host, but he can''t provide nourishment to his heart system It has been repaired and treated. Even if the system is turned on, the medical system will not save this alien. "Hearing the system, Chu Dong was not surprised. He just explained to the system, "scan him, get your useful information, and then I''ll kill him. Anyway, these guys are not good people. They actually do experiments with children. A hundred deaths of these guys are not enough for their atonement." "Good host, I scan his heart directly, and then activate his brain to get information." "That''s OK. It''s not easy for us to meet an alien who is still breathing. Although he''s half dead, he''s useful to us. You can read useful information. But I think this guy seems to live a miserable life. I''ll kill him later to help him out." "The host is scanning his whole body information, and I also found one thing. It seems that there is something pressing on his back. The host can move him away for later to have a look." "Yes? There''s something, that''s OK! I have to see what good things this guy left me. " Chapter 871 Chu Dong turned over the body of the big little giant in the so-called nutrition cabin. He was really curious about what the system said was under the body. What''s more, at this time, the system had read the useful information of the half dead alien body. Chu Dong jumped into the cabin and rode directly on the alien body. He turned over the guy, too Spread the force all over your body to prevent the infectious poison of this thing. After all, he was an alien creature. Chu Dong was worried about this. Who knows if an alien died here for such a long time and would be infected with some viruses. After all, no one can say for sure. Chu Dong was more careful and worried. Of course, but it couldn''t stop him from turning over the alien''s body. He turned over his back and knocked on the guy''s back Thing, what is it. Chu Dong saw that behind the half dead alien''s corpse, there was a big hole as if it was about to decay. Under the meat hole of the big hole, there was something like a key, but the strange thing was that it was a finger like structure, so it seemed reasonable, because there was one on the tip of the finger It''s like opening the key. It''s obvious. Chu Dong didn''t hesitate and said directly to the system, "come on, scan the dog system to see what''s going on." Chu Dong picked up the finger which looked like a key, and felt disgusted and disgusted. But he also asked the system, in his opinion, only the system can confirm the origin of such a thing. You know, the system has read a lot of things at this time, and it''s very fast for the system to read their words. Therefore, in Chu Dong''s view, the system analysis of these things left by the alien civilization is obviously more and more skilled and accurate, which is something Chu Dong is sure of. By the way, Chu Dong also said to the system, "by the way, can this corpse be reused? Is it on your recycling list? " The system is scanning, hearing Chu Dong''s words, it is quite disgusted and said: "I don''t want garbage here, I just want those hosts who are not willing to use it to complete the task of hunting reward, so as to carry out waste recycling, but I don''t have this special habit of accepting people in my list. Besides, I still accept aliens, or rot, which is half dead. It''s estimated that I will burp immediately Fart alien this hobby, I don''t have the host so abnormal, please rest assured, dog host After scanning the system for a while, Chu answered with certainty: "host, this is a key. Their civilization is biotechnology, and this key is also the key of special biological genes. If we don''t use their genetic key for verification, nothing can open what this key opens." "If you look at these things, you will know what kind of civilization they are. Biological civilization is really not strange." "But look at this thing. It should be something very important for them. The host should keep it carefully." "Custody? No, I''m prepared to know what it is. It must be extraordinary. Otherwise, it won''t be used to hide behind him. Obviously, what the key wants to open is very important to them, and it must be something here. Otherwise, they won''t keep it behind their back for no reason. " "There''s a certain truth in what the host said, but in case the key to open something has already broken down, you know, according to the information on the totem, that mysterious tribe has been a thousand years ago. It''s estimated that it''s all in the middle age of Homo sapiens, and these aliens seem to have been dead for a long time, except for the one you''re sitting on Half dead, only one heart is alive. " , Chu Dong was sitting on the body of the alien corpse he was turning over. He was not familiar with it. He could not help but make complaints about it. Even though he felt like a man who didn''t respect people, he could not help but say, "are you sitting on the body of others?" Chu Dong was very unconvinced: "what is this? These guys even use children to do biological experiments to breed meatballs. What am I? These people are inferior to little Toyo. Do you want me to sit on his body? If he had not died, I told me that I had to use his wring to let him know what human beings have temper, especially my temper is very big. " "Host?" "Why? Don''t stop me. I''m insulting the dog anyway. " "Host!" "What for?" "He''s really alive!" "Ha?" ¡­¡­ Maya is like a natural female hunter in the jungle in the dark. She is very fast. Every time she stops to look at the ground and look around, the torch in her hand can shine on the traces left by Chudong. Maya can actually find the place where Chudong once stayed. Along the way, Maya also saw those strange bodies. At this time, she found the feather that Chu Dong had found and thrown away before. Maya picked it up, put it on the tip of her nose and sniffed it. Then she said, "it''s really he who touched it, but why are there those people? I''ve never seen such black feathers in any tribe. They didn''t come to the jungle by Chu Dong Killed, they should have met some underground monsters, the monsters that my grandfather once told me, the terrible creatures from the bottom of the earth, should be those things, Chu Dong won''t have an accidentMaya''s eyes were full of worry. She threw away the black feather, a feather that no tribe she knew would wear. Maya looks at the jungle in front of her. Without hesitation, she raises her torch and goes further. Her worry about Chu Dong is totally different from before. Especially after leaving the tribe, especially after she and Chu Dong had completed those rituals. Maya tracks the trail left by Chu Dong and begins to go deep into the jungle. She seems to be very close to the cave where Chu Dong fell into the ground, but she doesn''t find the big cave that Chu Dong found before. It seems that the big cave not only disappears, but also appears on her own initiative, even it doesn''t exist at any time. Maya hasn''t found the entrance, but she has After approaching Chu Dong. Chapter 872 Just as Maya gradually approached the location of Chudong, although she had not found the entrance yet, Maya was getting closer. The threat to Dongchu''s system is beyond his expectation, because the threat to Dongchu''s system is unknown. Chu Dong always knew that the system was in his body, but he was not sure whether the system was in his consciousness or whether something was installed in his body. But what he didn''t expect was that one day he could be seen by someone! Although this person is an alien, or a half dead, or dead alien giant. There''s nothing wrong with saying that the alien in the coffin is a giant. When Chu Dong watched him stand up from the nutrition cabin like a coffin, he seemed to see a little giant more than two meters standing up, especially with his rotten meat, his open but absent but shining eyes. The alien giant in front of him stood up from his coffin and scared Chu Dong to jump up at the beginning. Chu Dong was also scolding the system for not reminding him at that time, but when he saw the guy who woke up, he still showed his murder weapon, that is, his Nepal Army knife. He said that he wanted to take revenge on this guy''s head, how to say! He Chudong has always been the devil to the gall side of the guy. Chu Dong showed his saber and looked at the dead and resurrected guy very impolitely. He said, "your civilization must have a high dimension. If you can come to this planet, you must understand what your grandfather said. Now that you are alive, I don''t know what you are going to do, but I''m going to take your head and pad your grandfather''s feet for those children who are made trouble by you." Chu Dong said so, there is a key point, that is, he knows the current situation, this guy is not good! It''s obvious that Chu Dong won''t leave any feelings for those who are not good at it. After all, he is a guy who knows how to live. Everything has to give in to live. Chu Dong looks at the guy in front of him. He is a general. His knife is in front of him, and his eyes are also staring at the guy in front of him. Chu Dong thought that he could not understand what he said, or that the living dead could not speak. Even Chu Dong thought that he was trying to verify his guess. He guessed that although the monster in front of him was alive, although he didn''t know why, he guessed that the guy was unconscious. But at this time, just at the moment when Chu Dong had this idea. The alien giant on the opposite side suddenly spoke. He looked at Chu Dong and said in a cold voice: "how can earth people appear on this planet? Your civilization has not yet evolved to the age of the universe. It shouldn''t be here. Isn''t your scientific and technological development direction all land civilization and nuclear technology? Space technology is not your strong point, but how are you here? What''s more, you have something that comes from mysterious and high latitude civilization. Do you call it system? I just wake up in the moment, it seems to hear you call him like this Chu Dong was stunned. At this time, he was not only surprised by the alien''s words, but also ignited the previous hope in his heart. He was more sure that what he and the system analyzed was right. This world was his original hometown, but he was not on his own planet at all. Chu Dong stared at the alien in front of him and asked, "are you alive or dead? Your kid''s doing experiments? What''s going on here? And what on earth is this key in my hand? And tell me, how far is this planet from my earth? And how did you get here, your ship? Are all these aliens dead on the ground with you? They are all dead, how can you hide in the cabin! " "Earth people, you have a lot of problems, but I know what you are thinking. I''m sorry to tell you that I''m not alive at this time. It''s just that you took the key to open the underground door from my back, which triggered the heart mechanism I left behind at the beginning. It can make me appear and tell the people who took it down what happened here, what''s underground, and how long I can''t exist, I will tell you everything, everything you want to know, which is also the key to my original responsibility here. But if you do, I will also detonate the quantum explosive in my sleeping module, which is as powerful as your atomic bomb. " "Dry! Cao I, didn''t you say that earlier? I just sat on it and talked with my dog system "To return to the truth, the earth people, the dead aliens on the ground, and those aliens you must have met along the way. They are not of the same race or the same planet as me. It should be said that they belong to the planet next door to us, just like the distance between your earth and the moon. Their technology is superb biotechnology, but just because they are pursuing the technology of making things The ultimate of biological technology, so they chose to come to this planet, 10000 years ago The aliens pause for a moment and point to the bodies of the aliens in front of them. These bodies are obviously much smaller than him, just like the results of the previous system scanning. Sure enough, the hibernation module and the aliens on the ground come from different civilizations. Although the system was uncertain at that time, it seems that it is now very certain.This rotten little giant alien pointed to these alien corpses and said: "they violated the morality and laws of the universe, so they came here to carry out large-scale human experiments. They created a kind of terrible creatures, monsters born from the bodies of those human children on this planet. Those monsters are like you The ghosts in the global population are just as fierce and terrifying, and they need to eat meat and blood to satisfy their reproduction and new cocoons to reproduce new life. " "The ones on the upper wall?" "Yes, but those on the wall are the flesh cocoons created by these aliens underground, and the one under the underground gate is really where the monsters are." "Is that the key to that gate? So what are you "You can think of me as an interstellar patrol to stop this and collect evidence of alien crime." "Wonderful metaphor, you know the earth very well." "Well, the sea of my home star is drying up, so I envy your beautiful planet. I''d like to know it and you people on earth." Chapter 873 The alien giant''s words were all heard in Chu Dong''s ears. He really felt strange. If he followed the alien''s words, he was really a good man. Unfortunately, it seemed that he died without doing anything. It seemed that he was also a little regretful. He was half dead, and his whole body was rotten meat, which was quite impressive It''s disgusting, it''s not. Chu Dong watched the alien take back his saber and asked him in a voice: "since you say you want to save your life to tell the later, then you tell me what happened at that time? And what you said is under the underground gate. I want to know more specifically. And one more thing, is it a spaceship that none of you have left? If you can come here, you must be equipped and get out of here? " Chu Dong is more concerned about the latter. If they can come, there must be a way to go back. That''s the point. As soon as Chu Dong''s question came out, the aliens immediately answered Chu Dong and said, "I''m sorry to tell you that all our spaceships were damaged, and even I lost my contact device. That''s why I stayed here all the time, and even I was helpless. Finally, there was no way. After the monsters got out of control, I had to unite with the guys I wanted to chase and think about it To eliminate those out of control monsters, but with the help of tens of thousands of human power of a tribe on the planet at that time, they still did not eliminate those monsters. Their mother emperor was already a very intelligent creature, and finally became everyone''s graveyard. " "At the last moment, you also laid a hope for yourself, which is not a hope. You entered the dormancy chamber, let your heart survive, and used the technology of the planet with highly developed biotechnology to get a way to survive from them, so that you can stand up one day and tell the people who found you about everything £¿¡± What Chu Dong said is very simple, but his guess is really good. As he said, this is all the things, but he didn''t guess all the things. Then the alien giant opened his mouth and said to him: "not exactly, because at last we also paid attention to those terrible guys, but the door is not eternal, and they will rush out. Their threat is not only dangerous to all creatures on this planet, but also to the whole universe. It is extremely terrible and powerful The creatures that breed more monsters have all the advantages of your human beings, as well as the powerful killing ability of high latitude creatures. The important thing is that they can cause the destruction of a new race one day after breeding. They depend on human beings to survive, and also rely on all creatures to parasitize and breed. " When Chu Dong heard this, he suddenly understood, looked at the alien strangely and strangely, and asked, "do you want me to deal with those guys and monsters? Sorry, I refuse. I refuse decisively. Aren''t you aliens cheating? Aren''t they all above? Well, dad doesn''t want to wipe his bottom. If he wants to die, the whole planet will die together. The whole universe will be buried with me. I won''t be lonely anyway. " Chu Dong said that he was a reasonable man, but he was quite indifferent. After all, he would not do anything to let him die. He would not deal with such a group of monsters, and ghost knows how many. Chu Dong just felt that it was no different from dealing with aliens. He would know how powerful this thing was. The alien also said at this time, he told Chu Dong: "yes, it must be unrealistic for you to deal with such monsters, because you are a person, but this is my idea before I went to sleep. I just want to tell the human beings who come to my planet one day, and let them run as far as possible, and even escape to the sea. There are terrible Canglong in the sea Those monsters won''t swim across the sea, but until now, after I see you, I know that my original idea can be changed. That''s right, because after seeing you, I gave up this idea. I think it''s possible for you to do what we didn''t do. It''s your responsibility and your choice. " "Ha?" Chu Dong was stunned. He didn''t understand what the alien meant for a long time, but he understood something. He couldn''t help looking at the half dead alien giant and said, "are you kidding me? Your routine is like an old man holding a martial arts secret book and telling a child that you can become a martial arts expert for only nine yuan, because I think you are very good at it. In fact, it''s all deceitful. Lao Tzu, you are not so easy to cheat. Don''t mess with me. " Chu Dong felt that he had seen through the little abacus in the alien''s heart. He had seen through the little nineties of this guy. Chu Dong realized that he would not be deceived at all. He even scoffed at the alien''s statement. He was very disdainful and didn''t like it. But the aliens suddenly said: "although I said our spaceship is damaged, it doesn''t mean that it can''t be repaired. It doesn''t mean that none of the spaceships can be used normally with a little repair. And such a spaceship happens to be in the place of the monsters. Why can you make me believe that you can do it, because you have a lot of money on you It comes from something created by that high civilization, which we call God civilization. They are just like God, and you have the most proud creation of the gods in that civilization. So I think you can, and that''s why I changed my mind. You are not only a person, you have a treasure that I envy, and you are not just a person A simple earth person, and not just a simple humanChu Dong''s face was not good-looking at this time. He was particularly attracted by the fact that the alien told him that there was still a spaceship that could be used normally with a little repair. This was what Chu Dong had been looking forward to since he came to this place and found many things. But for this alien to tell his secret, and even told him the system from a higher civilization, or even what God''s civilization, he was really attracted to, and even a little proud. Is God civilized? Chapter 874 As for the fact that the system came from an alien civilization, or even an old God civilization, Chu Dong could not help asking the system: "dog coin system, are you created by God? What''s more, you don''t have your previous memory at all. Are you a formatted or artificially emptied hard disk? I think you''ve always been a guy who hides deeply. What''s the matter? Now people can see it all at once? Are you still dead? I''ll tell you the truth if I don''t give it to your old father. What a good man you are. " The system is very helpless to answer the question about his dog''s host, just listen to the system say: "that dog''s host, I have no way, my memory just started with you in the last world, and my complete awakening is because the host you experienced a world, which activated me to bring you to this new world, this is all my things You don''t know it. It''s true. You have to trust your old father. " "I believe you, but I didn''t expect that after I came to this world, your identity became more and more exposed. However, I have always been very curious about the origin of the alien. This is true, but there is one thing I want to know. You say that the alien believes me so much because of your relationship. It seems that your place doesn''t just make him feel terrible It should be said that they are in awe! Even such a group of high latitude alien civilizations have such admiration for where your dog system comes from. It seems that you are really extraordinary, little guy. " Chu Dong is telling the truth, but some feel lucky for themselves. Although he has been forced, the system really takes care of him, although the dog is a little bit. At this time, Chu Dong hesitated again and again. Because of a spaceship, although he didn''t want to agree at this time, he also wanted to know the following situation. After all, if he had a chance, it was the only way to leave here and return to his hometown. A Star Trek would bring him back to his own planet. Could Chu Dong not love him? He always wanted to go home. Maybe this is a kind of heart knot. It''s a simple truth. Chu Dong asked the alien giant in front of him: "the following situation is that you have sealed them, so what is the way to eliminate them? And do I need to know where your ship is? Which gate does this key open? If I fail, I can''t close it? What are you doing? " The alien is very frank and serious with Chu Dong said: "when I wake up that moment, my dormancy chamber that ion nuclear bomb has started, it is sensing the surrounding threat and explosion, as long as there is no strong biological threat within three days, no holographic induction scanning around the specific figure of those monsters, it will automatically destroy itself into a collapse state Completely disappear, but if it scans those monsters here, that is, you fail and they come out, then its energy will be as powerful as your 20 nuclear bombs, completely destroy the planet and directly bomb the center of the planet. " "I''ll do NIMA! How can you play this game? If I don''t go, as long as those guys can''t close the door, they will pass by here as soon as they come out, then the planet will die. Even if I go, I still fail. But if I escape from death, the planet is also dead. Don''t you want human beings to escape to the sea? " "Yes, that was the previous idea, but I changed my mind later, and now you can only succeed, not fail." "I lost your family''s old mother. Didn''t you say it was a nuclear bomb?" "That''s its most basic power. I just strengthened its maximum power and let it enter the power state completely." "I suck NIMA! My system didn''t even scan you for that? " "It''s the biotechnology of another planet. Their technology is not conventional technology. It''s very difficult for biotechnology to be scanned by the known sensing system. This is also the most difficult part when I chased them at the beginning." The alien said that he was serious and didn''t seem to be ashamed of his statement at all. He was shameless and shameless. He completely tied Chu Dong to the chariot. He even took Chu Dong to die and bury with him. It''s still the kind that doesn''t leave any feelings and Chu Dong can''t refuse. Chu Dong couldn''t hide his anger. He directly took out his saber and rushed up. He just wanted to stamp this evil pen with a knife. But when he approached the moment, the alien suddenly said: "through the external force to kill me at this time, the bomb will instantly detonate." Chu Dong was stunned. He wanted to cry without tears. He suddenly found that the human cunning was completely seen in the alien. Chu Dong took back his knife and scolded: "is your planet such a treacherous civilization? I think you are more powerful than us in playing tricks. What''s the matter? Is this the tradition of your home star? It''s a humanoid civilization like ours. " The alien answered seriously: "no, I said that I like your blue planet very much. I once visited your planet when I traveled to the stars to handle cases. I also like your East, where there are more beautiful scenery. Depending on your skin color and race, you should be the ancient oriental country, right? I have learned a lot there. I have a teacher who is from you, and he has taught me many things, which will benefit me all my life. Even when I die, I can face it calmly, take responsibility, and understand the value of life better. So I want to eliminate those monsters, and now you, the earth man from my teacher''s ancient country, should help me I don''t know"Oh, you don''t only know that I''m from the earth, but also know which country I come from? There are several countries in the East! " "You come from China, and my teacher is a wise man there." Chu Dong looked at the alien who was more than two meters tall in front of him. How could there be a human teacher for this high latitude civilized creature? They are still Chinese people! What kind of Cowman can make an alien respect him so much? Chu Dong doesn''t remember that there was such a Cowman in his national history. At this time, Chu Dong couldn''t help asking: "is your teacher the one in our country?" "I and his other students call him Shizun. You call him Laozi. His real name is Li Er." Chapter 875 "Beef beer!" This is Chu Dong can''t help but raise his thumb toward the alien in front of him, and the system also cried at the same time, said with a echo: "that''s quite beef beer, which is more beef beer than the beer that braves the end of the world. It''s really beef beer that opens the door to beef beer''s son, and beef beer is home." I have a student who is an alien. Chudong is not a good person. He even thinks it''s not as simple as Niupi. This alien is not as simple as an alien. It can even be said that he has received Chinese traditional education. But even in this case, Chudong is shocked, He didn''t expect that his country had produced such a number one person who was full of beef beer. You know, people like him sound very powerful. Although he didn''t read Lao Tzu''s book, he couldn''t help admiring him at this time. Chu Dong looked at this alien student of Lao Tzu. He was a little bit from his hometown. So he asked sympathetically, "how are you going to help me? Don''t you plan to give me some help so that I can solve the following problems? But I have to face a group of monsters that you can''t face. I don''t know what kind of monsters they look like. You should at least give me some help. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do. As a student of a philosopher in our country, you have to give me some good things. " Chu Dong obviously agreed, but he also understood one thing very well, that is, since there was no way, and the attraction of a spaceship was really great, but he had to take out some things from the alien, otherwise he would really have no advantage in advance. Chu Dong is a guy who can''t do anything without good. He has to get some good, or he will play something else. Do you work for free? Is that what laborers should have? No, the laborer issued a cry of rejection, and expressed great benefits. The alien seemed to be silent for a while, and then said to Chu Dong, "the key you got is not only the key to the gate, but also the key to a weapon storage place here. It''s the weapons left by those people I chased. As you can see, these aliens who died here are smaller than me. We call them biological stars People are very civilized because of their advanced biotechnology. They have left some weapons here. They are all genetic biological weapons. They are very powerful. You can go to that weapon to get some equipment. " People are very curious that there are some primitive weapons in the hands of Chu people, but I can''t help but see what kind of weapons are in the hands of outsiders Since the alien people have weapons, which is what you call biological star people, how can I not see any people or aliens equipped with those high-end biological gene weapons here? " Chu Dong''s question is true. In view of the fact that the alien had cheated on him before, he was still cautious. After all, this guy was still an alien student, which made him very dissatisfied. He just didn''t know if he had three sisters to accompany him. I don''t know that this guy belongs to the world of Yinchu. He didn''t know much about the tricks of Huadong. It must be certain that the hearts of those who are not in our family will be different. The aliens truthfully didn''t seem to lie to Chu Dong: "at that time, it was full of those monsters. The group of biological star people could no longer get close to the weapons depot deeper underground, and the weapons there seemed to be destroyed by those monsters, which came from the command of the mother emperor, so the biological star people didn''t serve them at that time That tribe''s human equipment is more advanced and merciless, and those Biostar people don''t have it. At that time, it''s worth mentioning that they didn''t know that there was a box there, which I hid in. That was when I was ready to collect criminal evidence, I sneaked into it to hide in case of emergency. Although it was their weapon, it was really the best It''s a lot of equipment. " When Chu Dong heard this, he understood it. He had to admire the guy who came to the earth and studied in China. He really learned the essence of preparing for a rainy day and doing things step by step. That''s a smart guy, obviously not an ordinary alien. Chu Dong appreciated the rotten guy and had to admire the guy in front of him, although it was a pity This guy is already a guy who is going to die only by consciousness and a heart. But his half dead appearance really surprised him. After all, he is also a very smart guy with brain. The most important thing is that Chu Dong is very clear that the guy in front of him actually came from his hometown, and he has something to do with his hometown, which must make him feel some sympathy for the alien.This feeling of homesickness can be regarded as a feeling of meeting an old friend in a foreign land. The monsters just said, "don''t you know that there are still some creatures that are close to the bottom of the earth? They are also not easy to be provoked. You know, you alien are also the commander. I don''t know how risky I will be when I go down. " The alien no longer said anything. Instead, he turned around and took out a piece of animal skin like thing from his sleeping cabin. He said seriously: "I have already drawn all the maps. This is what I used when I was ready to sneak in. Although many changes have been made here, the general things should not have changed, and you still have the one from the God civilization System. " "Don''t look up at the dog coin system. It''s not in a complete state now. There are few times when I can rely on it. Do you think it''s really that good? It often says that the system is not God Chapter 876 Chu Dong has made some deals with this alien who came from an alien, has been to the earth, or even has been to ancient China, or even killed by Laozi''s blood. But Chu Dong is also for the sake of that spaceship. He knows that the spaceship is very important to him, so he is willing to choose such a deal. The only thing that made him a little unhappy was that the alien didn''t give him any more help. By the way, the alien had a name, which was translated according to the earth''s saying. It was ya, a word''s name. Chu Dong felt that this guy named Ya was really like what he said. He was undoubtedly a poor guy, and he died in a strange world I''ve lost my planet, and I don''t even have a chance to go back. Chu Dong did have some sympathy for this guy. After all, he was exiled in a foreign land like himself. However, as far as this point is concerned, Chu Dong also felt that he didn''t benefit himself at all, and he was forced to tie himself to his chariot. He really felt very unhappy, but he could accept it. After all, it was the end of the matter, and Chu Dong had nothing else to do The only way to solve this problem is to stick to it now. Chu Dong finally took a look at the alien Ya who was lying back. He waved his hand and yelled: "don''t worry, Dog Coin alien. I will also consider leaving a whole corpse for you. You should know how important the whole corpse is in our country''s civilization, right? In the future, I will throw your body back to your home star. If the spaceship you mentioned has a map of the universe, and the home star, then I''ll wait for my grandfather to come back and take you. My grandfather promised you, dog money alien. " Ya was about to lie down in the sleeping cabin when he heard Chu Dong Chao yelling. He was stunned for a moment, and waved to Chu Dong. Finally, he made an action that Chu Dong didn''t understand. At this time, the system explained to Chu Dong: "he meant to thank his friend. I know his idea. It seems that I''m really a special cow Beer civilization creates things! Maybe I''m a God? " "Well, don''t be narcissistic about the dog coin system. Maybe you are just the waste created by that civilization to plug the toilet." "Dog host, how do you realize this system? I regret having chosen you now. " "Ha ha, I have to thank your eight generation ancestors, dog system. Because of your choice, I will have this mess now. Now I have to take you to a place where I don''t know if you will die. Do you think we can make money? I told Da Zhuan that after all, one death is one corpse and two lives. Don''t you understand? " The system protested, "I''m not your son, and are you a mother?" "Ha ha, I don''t mind being your mother." Chu Dong''s quarrel with the system continued, but he didn''t forget the normal things. They began to go down a hole left by this hole. There were steps here, which were obviously dug out by hand. Although it was a long time ago, it could be seen that they were very regular. They were made by the standard of industrialization, but it was just a matter of time In this case, Chu Dong was not happy. As soon as he stepped into the pit ladder, he could feel the uneasy atmosphere around him. Since Chu Dong got the force, he had all kinds of wonderful passive skills. Yes, passive skills is the description. He also has a wonderful sense of crisis, although it is only a moment, but it is also very clear. Chu Dong had this feeling for a moment, but he quickly responded. He carefully took out the Nepal Army knife behind his waist, and was very alert to the system and said: "dog system, I don''t want to die. I was just joking. You open my system scan for me, don''t stop, do you know? I feel something''s wrong here. That guy has been sleeping in the sleeping cabin for more than a thousand years. It''s estimated that many things he doesn''t know about here are facts. He doesn''t know what has changed here, so we''d better be careful. " Chu Dong''s words got the approval of the system, and the system quickly nodded and replied: "right, so be careful, I don''t want you to die. Once you die, I will start all over again, saying that I don''t have to sleep. I don''t want this bad luck. Be careful, I really don''t want to die." "Ha ha, you are more and more intelligent. Will the system be afraid of death?" "I''ve been through dormancy, because I don''t seem to be afraid that the system will stop dormancy." Chu Dong Wen Yan, for the last dormancy of the system, seems to be a little curious, the last dormancy of the system? What is it like? Chu Dong was not sure for a moment. After all, the system seemed more and more mysterious. Chu Dong couldn''t help thinking about what the alien, that is ya, said just now. If the system from the God civilization was really the most proud creation of that civilization, why did the system come to him again? Even when he first crossed the last world, he was chosen as an ordinary guy who had not read many books. Chu Dong moved away a body piled up in front of him. He cleaned up the tunnel in front of him. Although he thought about things, it didn''t affect him to continue to work and move on.His body is constantly strengthened by the system. As long as the system is developed to a higher level, he will be more powerful. It''s true that although he and the system are bickering at ordinary times, they both know each other well. They are one. If one is prosperous and the other is harmed, no one can lose one. At this time, the system sounded a voice and said: "the host is scanning the range area, and then goes down. There will be a channel extending down until there is a distance of more than 100 meters. You will see a door. The response system of the map has scanned it, but there is no fluctuation of biological information. At this point, the host can move forward with confidence." As soon as the system was finished, Chu Dong said angrily, "yes, there is no biological information, but there are many corpses piled up in front of me. I especially need to move the corpses! How many people died at that time? Damn it, because it''s a little damp here, there are fungi and mushrooms in it. Damn it Can I have it? " Chu Dong said, but also a little bit forward move, and constantly move away accumulation on the ground, blocking his forward body. These corpses belong to human beings and animals, but there are also some of them belong to biological stars. It seems that the fight was really fierce at that time! Chapter 877 "Why am I so unlucky to be a body porter? How can I squeeze so many bodies into a hole! I''m going to die, can''t I blow it clean with a grenade? These corpses are moldy. I''m a big Cao. It stinks like this. Besides scanning me, the dog coin system doesn''t help me at all! " Chu Dong is very serious, but also quite complain, directly climbed to the ground, a tired to death appearance, Chu Dong really feel enough of breathing. At this time, the system also sounded a voice and said: "the host insists. The scanning is about to reach the target. If you go further, you can see the door waiting for you. As long as you step into it, we can go to a new area where the life information reflects the fluctuation, but it''s safe. The host insists." "Hold on, I''ve been moving for half an hour, so you said I''ll be there soon. I''ve heard it eight times now. What are you doing? You''ve been cheating on your master, haven''t you? Don''t you feel ashamed? Your old father has been fooled by you for half an hour, dog system! " Chu Dong got up again and felt very tired. He had to face the body blocked in front of him again. He had to continue to work and couldn''t be blocked any more. This fairly wide underground tunnel is very gentle, and there are walls on both sides of it. The most noteworthy point is that there seems to be a fierce battle here. There are not only bodies on the ground, but also mountains blocking the road ahead. Moreover, there are a lot of broken bodies here. It''s good It seems that they are all torn apart by the huge force. Looking at these, most of them were human corpses. Chu Dong felt sorry for the people of that tribe. These guys were actually used by the group of biological stars to experiment, and even used them to deal with the out of control monsters. They were just a group of ordinary people who were still in the ice age of the primitive society. Chu Dong didn''t have the slightest sympathy for the biological stars in his heart. He was so damned. Otherwise, he was really sorry for so many human beings who died. It was a pity People are not as good as animals. How can biotechnology be so advanced? Now they die with human beings. No one wants to live. That''s the truth. Chudong is not a good stubble. For human beings on this planet, for Chudong, they are all the same kind of intelligent human beings anyway. Looking at such a place, there are so many children who are treated so miserably. Looking at the human corpses in this place, for Chudong, he has a little idea of throwing those monsters to the home star of the Biostar This is called tooth for tooth, eye for eye. Chu Dong crushed the head of an alien. He then moved away the corpse piled up in the tunnel in front of him. Although he didn''t want to, he also understood it. As far as the current situation is concerned, the best way is to get through the channel, otherwise there will be no way. "The scan continues. I need to know the distance." "Good host Scanning Scanning for information. " ¡­¡­ When Chu Dong directly pushed down a corpse wall, he saw a huge space. Surprisingly, this place was not as dark as before. He needed Chu Dong to turn on the light in front of his chest or the night vision device he was wearing, because there were all those fluorescent stones. This is a large open space. There are bridges on the left and right. In the middle, there is a steel casting iron bridge leading to the front. The railings on both sides of the iron bridge even have some strange grooves for storing the East and West. Chu Dong looked as like as two peas in the East, and looked at the iron bridge. Then, looking at the end of the iron bridge, he found two statues of tall statues standing there, which were the appearance of the alien, the same as those of the bistellar people, and the noble looking in the gorgeous appearance. They stood on both sides of the two statues. Holding strange sculpture weapons in their hands, they are crawling with monsters like two giant hounds. They are like dogs. They are like dogs, but their head is a snake with a big mouth. When Chu Dong looked at these strange sculptures, he noticed that there was a huge door in the lower area between the two sculptures. It was not like a stone door or any iron door, but it looked very strange, with streamer. He didn''t know what material it was made of, couldn''t see the handle, and couldn''t tell where to open it, but it was just a door It''s a mysterious gate that Chu Dong can''t forget. Chu Dong immediately explained to the system: "check and scan everything around. I want to know all the relevant information here, and then mark it out on the map. Such a place is really the best fusion of science fiction and reality. I guess I will never forget such a dog place in my life. It''s really interesting. Alien technology? No, I can''t see it in an ice age, and it''s a planet in the same universe as my home earth. " The system is scanning and reporting useful information to Chu Dong, saying: "these fireflies are not minerals here, they are all artificially added, and there seems to be information fluctuation of a certain kind of biology. By the way, they seem to be fireflies, which is really the embodiment of biotechnology. As for the grooves, it seems that they are designed to embed bioenergy, because it is a bridge It can be moved and rotated. It doesn''t need any wires to connect it. As long as it provides bioenergy, it can make shape changes according to the operator''s instructions on the front console. "When Chu Dong heard that he was going to that bridge, the system suddenly called out in his heart: "be careful, the host. There is a strong biological wave coming from the ground. Not only one, but also the host. Please be careful, they are coming. The biological information has been sent to the map, showing two biological information and strong life signal feedback." Chu Dong directly took out the sword behind him, and immediately dispatched the whole body''s force. Chu Dong looked like he was in a tight line, but he was very cautious. He knows that the system is so anxious to shout, then it means that the comer is not only a bad comer, but also a strong enemy. Chapter 878 A burst of rumbling sound from the bottom of the bridge completely surprised Chu Dong and filled him with vigilance. And in the next second, bursts of broken stones sound came, it seems that something broke out of the ground. At last, Chu Dong could see clearly what it was, two big worms, two giant jungle worms. Chu Dong had killed one worm before, but now there are two more. Chu Dong is ready. He uses the whole body force to cover his whole body. This is to prevent the body fluid of this insect from touching him, even the blood. The ability of this insect can corrode the ground stones. What''s more, it''s still two now. Chu Dong is not more careful than anyone. Who else can there be? He knew the power of this guy, and he knew that they had no eyes, and they all depended on movement. Chu Dong, with his old skill, jumped up and leaned tightly against the high wall to keep extremely quiet. Two big worms came out in a moment. Chu Dong was a little scared, but it was just a moment. He recovered to the way he was in the battle. He took out his knife to keep calm, and began to control the force. He played the strategy of attacking the West from the East. Anyway, he could use the force to complete some things. He didn''t have to make good use of it What kind of skill? The force is his greatest ability to fight. Chu Dong controls a stone and throws it directly to another insect at the other end. Sure enough, as soon as he hears the sound, the insect directly chases the direction of the sound, and the next second another big insect also follows him, without hesitation. But even so, Chu Dong also finds a very bad situation, because his After the first stone was thrown out, the two insects were cheated, and immediately they seemed to react, flying towards him, twisting their huge bodies, and biting at the place where he stood. Chu Dong was surrounded by a left and a right, Chu Dong then secretly scolded: "Damn, these two intelligence quotients are not low! Do you know the direction? You have to deal with hunters! The insects in such a place are really different from the one above. I''ve beaten your mother. " Chu Dong turns around and slides down the wall. He uses the force to stop him from going down. At the same time, Chu Dong did not dare to stay, a knife in his hand inserted into the wall, and rolled to the other side. Chudong dodged one after another, and avoided the damage caused by the two big insects. But even so, the two big insects also rushed to meet them. The two big insects came straight to the opposite direction of Chudong''s landing. Chudong raised his breath, used the force to his feet, and directly jumped up high, and then jumped in the air, and saw a place At the same time, Chu Dong also grabbed a stone from the wall with the force and threw it violently at the big insect that bit him. First, one of the big insects was hit on the head by Chu Dong. Suddenly the body stopped, but went to seem to be suffering the sharp pain to wriggle to draw toward the side. The two insects seemed to have a soul in their hearts. In an instant, they saw another one coming straight to him. Seeing this, Chu Dong scolded the beast in his heart, but he didn''t dare to neglect it. He climbed up and down, and ran up to the top with the claws of the force. After catching it, he took advantage of the force, grabbed a handful of stones, buckled them down from the wall, and immediately projected the big insect behind him. Containing the force of the force, such a throw is almost as powerful as a bullet, which can be said to be quite shocking. Flying out of the stones like bullets in general, straight to the direction of Chu Dong attack from a jungle worm. This worm is worthy of being a big worm. When he was enjoying Chu Dong''s bullet washing his face, he opened his stinky mouth and bit Chu Dong''s standing position directly. Chu Dong was so scared that he could only quickly roll and jump to the other side. Because he was at a high place, Chu Dong could not stand out of thin air. He could only follow Chu Dong Down and go, for a time directly is some stand not steady body shape. Fortunately, it''s not the first time that Chu Dong has been fighting with the enemy like a monkey in such an adventurous place. He has the force, and after experiencing a world, he has his own fighting skills, which have been very rich. Although it didn''t do much damage to the damned insect, the insect hit the wall, which was obviously not light. Chu Dong saw this, how could he miss such a good opportunity? He seized a wonderful opportunity on the spot and directly grasped the saber in his hand, and killed the insect which was knocked faintly. The target was the weak part of this kind of insect, the brain under their mouth area. The other one seems to have found Chu Dong''s action at this time, and it also hastens to encircle and kill Chu Dong. Chu Dong didn''t give the insect any chance at all. He immediately controlled a big stone that rolled down because of his action. He threw it directly at the insect that was encircling him. The target was the insect''s open mouth. He wanted to let the insect stay for him. He didn''t want to let him fight against two with one without skills. This was very difficult Good.Chu Dong is not a God. He also knows that the best way to deal with such monsters is to kill them separately. With the strength of one person, it is obviously not in line with his current ability to eat two at a time. Chu Dong knew it in his heart, but he was also very clear. He knew that this kind of fighting thinking was also cultivated by him from the last world. At the same time, Chu Dong also yelled: "dog system, scan the movement of the other one for me. In ten seconds, I need it. The time I move and the direction I''m about to approach, that''s it." The system also responded in Chu Dong''s consciousness: "OK, it''s calculating and scanning for the host." Chudong did not hesitate for a moment, but ran to kill the big insect. He jumped up and fell directly on the back of the big bug. Relying on the ability of the force to cover the whole body, Chu Dong not only didn''t corrode his feet, but also could stand steadily, so he stepped on the body of the big bug under his feet and ran madly towards the head of the big bug, that is, its mouth. Chu Dong raised his saber and yelled: "dry NIMA''s!" Chapter 879 Chu Dong rushed up, leaped up and raised his sabre, just like a warrior who can''t kill a dragon. Chu Dong''s Sabre was directly inserted into the head of the upper part of the mouth of the big insect at his feet. When the sabre went down, it directly splashed out a pile of green liquid, which was the disgusting corrosive blood of these big insects, and it was the same with them If it wasn''t for Chu Dong''s force shield, he would have been cold. I remember lying on the ground and becoming a corroded corpse. One hit, the system''s voice also followed, shouting: "one second distance, the rear position, the dog host dog life is important!" Chu Dong pulls out his saber and pours forward. No matter where he pours down, he doesn''t care. Chu Dong suddenly jumped down to the middle of the sky. His backhand was a sabre inserted into one side of the wall. With the rebound force, he jumped up again. He took the sabre in his hand and jumped up again. He stepped on the big insect in the air and howled. His fallen body just jumped up. Yes, he didn''t plan to escape. He wanted to launch another fatal attack, which was to take the life of the wounded giant jungle worm. Chu Dong paid attention to it, but he was still fighting one after another. He wouldn''t let go of any good chance. It was unbearable for him. He wanted to kill it, and he wanted to kill it It''s to kill one enough, and it''s also to let the bug know - die for you! "The system scans again to accurately report the attack time and direction of another insect." "All right, dog, be careful! Why are you so rigid! Don''t be so radical. Shit, dog host. I''m observing your holographic angle. I''m scared to death. Knock your grandmother''s dog host. " "Don''t worry. Your grandfather''s skill is more exciting than your roller coaster ride." Chu Dong did not stop, once again took the sword in his hand, raised his hand and cut open the head of the fallen insect. This time, Chu Dong directly cut along the mouth of this big insect, and separated the mouth of this insect horizontally. It''s really a free operation for a big bug. Chu Dong hit it well again. At this time, he saw another big insect passing through the body of the insect he had hurt. He went straight out from the bottom to Chu Dong. He opened his big mouth and bit it. Chu Dong didn''t have a stable place at this time. As long as he fell straight down, he would have to fall into the mouth of the insect and run to its stomach. Chu Dong''s eyes were broken See is about to be like this, see he reflexively is a knife inserted into the front of the only because of injury pain struggling insect body. In an instant, the green blood spattered out and flew into the open mouth of the insect. Chu Dong, who was visible to the naked eye, saw that the big insect under his body suddenly closed his mouth. It seemed that he was writhing his body in agony, twitching and leaping to one side. He was also constantly twitching and bumping against the wall, making a loud bang. It could be said that it caused quite a shock here. This big mouth wants to eat Chu Dong''s big insect, did not expect Chu Dong directly fed it a mouthful of its companion''s blood. these blood can not corrode the outer bodies of these insects, but they can instantly corrupt the mouth of the big worms into a mouth full of blood bubbles, and Chu Dong finally saw that the mouth of the big bug was angry and countless hot air and a piece of blood foam. Another one was also injured at this time. Chu Dong looked for an opportunity and directly served the sword in his hand on the dying insect in front of him. More than ten minutes later, Chu Dong wiped his saber contentedly and used the body of a jungle worm that fell on his body. Chu Dong asked confidently: "system dog coin, I''ve only hunted a jungle worm, haven''t I? Now what''s the reward for the second one? tell me? Tell me in a loud voice, this is the second giant beast, the reward must be very refreshing and rich, right? The second one, hurry up, I''m a little excited. " The voice of the system was very embarrassed and said, "well, you know the host. After all, we are quite random, right? Although the host is very handsome and strong, it is also very beautiful But random, you know? That bottle of shampoo, or overlord, with special effects Duang! Congratulations. " At this time, he began to doubt his past, and he began to think about the whole world Stream, and then quietly drink a brave venture to the end of the world. Chu Dong then asked the system indifferently, "the second reward is uncle Long''s shampoo. What''s the third reward? Tell me what you can give me randomly? My lovely dog coin system, tell your dear old father, I feel that there is no hope in the world of poor passers-by, tell me okThe system was very shy and said, "a black toothpaste." "Well, the world is so beautiful, and random beauty can always happen. I know, system, you are really cute. Well, we''d better not resist. Let''s let the last bug avenge its brother. Let''s make atonement. I suddenly think it''s good for you to sleep, and I suddenly don''t want to live." Chu Dong''s face was calm. Chu Dong was like a man who had put down his butcher''s knife. Peace filled his face! On hearing this, the system yelled, "no! Dog host, don''t give up hope. It''s easy to discuss! " "What about NIMA?" Chu Dong roared and said angrily, "the second reward is shampoo, and the third one is ready to reward me toothpaste. I don''t want to kill you. Do you want to say thank you?" The system fell into an extremely helpless situation for a time, but some of them were helpless. At this time, Chu Dong also held back his dissatisfaction and despair and ran quickly behind him. Of course, he can''t die. He has to go home. At this moment, the living insect has rushed towards him. Chu Dong was very upset, but he had to continue to move bricks! Right. At this time, Chu Dong felt that he was just like a brick man. Even worse than those who move bricks, killing a giant beast is the second one, but a bottle of shampoo is awarded! Chudong''s going to screw the guy who invented the system! Chapter 880 Chu Dong rolled several times, jumped several times, climbed continuously, and directly avoided the attack of the big insect that was biting him from behind. It was a hard work for Chu Dong. At this time, he consumed a lot of force and physical strength. Chu Dong then kept running away, but he had some opportunities to fight back, but he was also very helpless to find that the dog money bug behind seemed to become smart. Once he raises a stone and shoots it, the big bug will twist its body and hide to one side. Obviously, it is the same as the previous two worms, who have evolved from failure. Chu Dong looked back at the big insect that was biting hard behind him, and said to the system: "this coin has been chasing us for a long time. It''s special and smart. These giant animals have many brains. Now they are not fooled. You can scan for me. There''s a place to hide here. If you run like this, I''ll be tired to death. Run for this coin by myself After a while, I''ll be dead. " As soon as Chu Dong''s voice fell, the system responded excitedly: "host, it''s not far below you. There seems to be a platform. You can hide there. Do you want to jump down and have a look? There''s a pair of down stairs next to me. I don''t know if I can still take people, but I think it''s a bit dangerous. Let''s change the way Hello, host, I haven''t finished yet! Don''t get excited "Waiting for you to change? I''m very special, but I''ve been in the insect''s mouth. I don''t know how many times I''ve died since I believed in you. " "Alas! Host, why are you so anxious? I also said that there seems to be a staircase beside you. You have jumped down and dragged the ladder down! ¡ª¡ªDon''t let go, big Cao. The system is going to die. It''s going to sleep! " The system shouts out, but it''s more worried and timid than Chu Dong. This makes Chu Dong sweat. This system is not only unreliable, but also a little scared to death! Is it difficult to form a systematic character cultivation after awakening? Apart from being unreliable and vulgar in language, is there another fear of death? As soon as Chu Dong thought of this, he could not help but feel very strange. He could not help wondering: "who did you learn this dog system from? How can one open one''s mouth is full of articles and vocabulary, which is very unreliable, even afraid of death? It''s strange. Who did you learn from! It''s so strange. It''s so strange. " Chu Dong thought of this, but he didn''t stop. He grabbed the ladder and quickly slid down. He also saw a protruding platform beside the overhanging wall. After Chu Dong saw it, he directly fell there, and covered his whole body with the force, hiding his breath. The most important thing is that in order to reduce the sound of landing, Chu Dong directly inserted a military knife into the wall, slowing down his speed. Chu Dong also prepared a backhand, directly controlled a stone, and threw it to a distant place. He also flew out with the force, which made a huge noise in the whole pit. Because Chu Dong threw into the location of the ring, there was such a luminous ore, which was broken and even exploded like a light bulb. As soon as the insect heard this explosion, his whole body turned away from the direction of chasing Chu Dong, and went straight to the area where the light bulb exploded. His covetous appearance made Chu Dong, who was sitting on the platform and close to the wall, gasp. He almost died of exhaustion and then ate. Chu Dong sighed softly: "the one before killing has wasted a lot of my strength and force. Now if I continue to fight, my physical strength will not be good, and my speed and burst will have to decline. Let me slow down first, and then deal with the beast on my head. Besides its sticky skin, the speed of this insect is amazing. It can be as good as me. I''m kidding. I have the force bonus. ¡± at this time, the system was very embarrassed and said: "host, in fact, if the insect can speak, it will be more depressed. A human''s speed is not only equal to it, but also superior to it. It will be eager to go back to the nest to find its mother." "Ha ha ha, that''s right. It''s interesting. You have a point." Chu Dong couldn''t help laughing. At this time, he had a barrier formed by the force to shield all the breath and sound, so he laughed, and didn''t worry that he would be heard by the insect. Chu Dong also can''t help but think of before, that insect nest is those small insects, seem to be he gave a fire to burn up. Just at this time, Chu Dong heard a surprised voice from the system and said, "host, there are words and pictures here. I''m reading their information. I feel like I can understand their words. Host, you see, it''s behind you. I''ll read it first, and then see if I have completed the accumulation of civilization decoding and can read their words." Chudong a listen to that pour is particularly excited, quickly open the flashlight in front of the chest, then looked at the wall behind. No matter what the system says, there is indeed a mural here, and there are words belonging to that civilization on it. There are not many paintings here, but there are many tiny words.At this time, the system was very happy to report to Chu Dong: "I understand the host, I can decipher their text for you, and the previous murals are also called out to answer for the host?" "Nonsense, of course. Hurry to work, start the map system, and holographic display." "Rendering, projecting." ¡­¡­ More than ten minutes later, the text on the mural, that is, the interpretation of those murals, was roughly the same as that of Chu Dong and his system analysis, and was no different from that of Naya. But now Chu Dong''s back is against the text on this wall, which is very different. This place seems to be a living creature who escaped from death. It was also left by a scientist who came to this planet at the beginning. At last, when his life was about to leave, he engraved words here to tell the people who could see that the biological star people who came to this planet had almost split up. They divided into two forces, and one of them was even willing to help the human progress of this planet and directly joined some human tribes on this planet. And those who don''t want to help people continue to experiment here with a man they control called the black feather tribe. Chapter 881 "That is to say, the part of the biological star people who split up at that time were also the first people to help the human beings on this planet? Is that the wise man in the Maya tribe, who is still lying in the coffin, the so-called group of biological star people who split up at that time? If so, then everything can be explained. However, in a special period, it seems that the group of people left behind at that time completed the creation of those monsters, but finally because the monsters lost control, they lost control It led to the great destruction here. " Chu Dong listened to the system''s continuous explanation of the text information, so as to get some more certain things, although they are all things in the past, but also can see a lot of differences. After hearing Chu Dong''s words, the system also told the host with certainty: "yes, but there are some differences. At the end of this passage, it not only tells us what happened in that year, but also what happened here. It even says that the door was closed by an interstellar patrol who was chasing them at that time, using the energy carried by its spaceship to fly The cost of the ship blockade imprison those monsters, but as time goes by, that kind of energy on the ship, because the whole ship also uses the biological energy provided by the corpses inside Chu Dong Wen Yan curiously asked the system: "it must be ya, but it seems that I didn''t expect that the patrolman was not able to escape here, but died here. Did they say what they planned to do later? Since the whole army is doomed, there must be other ways to prepare for it, right? Then at least one choice should be left for the latecomers. After all, he must have a way to tell those who see it later. " "The host is right. His last message is to let the latter kill the monster''s mother emperor. As soon as the mother emperor dies, they will attack each other and devour each other until the last one survives. As a result, because of the loss of the mother emperor, it will start to rot from its brain and die of its own destruction." The system seems to be very relaxed, but in Chudong, it sounds like one head has two big heads. After all, it''s no different from what ya said, that''s to kill the mother emperor, but the mother emperor is very difficult to deal with. Chu Dong asked: "is there any other useful information? Now I really don''t want to face those monsters, so I want to take the head of the mother emperor from all the monsters. I''m not Zhao Zilong. How can I have such ability? And who knows what other monsters have? Don''t you scan the dog system all the time? Don''t you have the feedback of what biological information is given to you after discovering that door? What I need now is to tell me, how many fluctuations of biological information are there? I have a number in my heart and make a plan. " The system replied: "host, I''m helpless. I also want to scan useful fluctuation information for you. Except for the big worm that crawls to find you, I don''t get any information about biological fluctuation. Even I keep sweeping the range along the triangle. What do you think I can do? The distance can reach the door and behind it. Even I don''t feel any biological fluctuation Chu Dong was helpless. At this time, he sat up from the ground and said to the system, "come and finish the task of hunting small spiders before. Give me a bottle of super ice, but I can''t have ice. I want to drink it up and get the big bug to send it to die with its brother. Hurry up, we have to open the door to die together." "Host, you are more and more humble! OK, I''ll give you extra extra ice without ice. It''s a little fun "Yes, it''s dry after drinking! Send their brothers together. " "What if it''s a male and a female?" "No matter it''s fags." ¡­¡­ Chu Dong raises a knife, and then three flying stones are thrown as concealed weapons. He moves very fast, and doesn''t give people any chance to react. Although the big insect opposite is not a human, and its speed is also very fast, it is still shaken by Chu Dong''s lifting hand, which is the way of three force flying stones. That''s why Chu Dong''s force is more and more proficient, Although Chu Dong felt that the force was suppressed by an inexplicable force after he came to this world, he also felt that the more he used the force each time, the more skillful he seemed to be. It''s as if the force in the body is suppressed, but it seems to be converging and spreading all over the body more smoothly. Chu Dong was also sensitive to this situation, but he also felt comfortable, so he didn''t refuse. It seems that although his strength was suppressed, it did not affect his strength at all. On the contrary, with such suppression, his force became more and more perfect. It was extremely training for him to exert his force, and even made Chu Dong''s ability more and more powerful, which Chu Dong did not expect. At this time, Chu Dong ran continuously to avoid the big insect behind him. He couldn''t be swallowed by the big insect. Chu Dong stepped on the wall with the help of his strength. He jumped so hard that he climbed to the top, just like an ape. But Chu East direct reverse direction jumps up again, directly and steadily fell to big insect''s back.Chu Dong clenched the Nepal Army knife in his hands, and steadied himself with the force of his feet. With the constant twisting of the big insect, he was fiercely facing the back of the big insect under his body, and fiercely waiting on it with several knives. While he was inserting it, Chu Dong roared angrily: "give me the dead dog shit, I''ll give you the dog coin!" Chu Dong this fury and fury and direct is the military knife fury poke momentum, even the system can''t help but angry praise: "good hooligan!" Chu East several knife go down, immediately make this big insect directly is dizzy is seven meat eight vegetable, directly is not steady body shape. Seeing this, Chu Dong could give this big bug a chance to run up again. He''s just going to get rid of this damn big bug and let it die next to its brother. Chu Dong''s action, attracted this is the injured big insect, directly crazy swing up the huge body, seems to want to throw Chu Dong to the ground to lie down. But who is Chudong? He''s a guy who has the force all over his body. Chu Dong directly filled his feet with the force. At this time, his feet absorbed the back of the insect like a magnet. Chapter 882 Chu Dong didn''t think that he was able to move his feet. He even put a knife into the back of the big bug at his feet. The knife went down directly into the body of the bug, and immediately spattered countless green blood. The disgusting smell spread. Fortunately, Chu Dong had the force to protect himself, so he was not hurt by the insect''s disgusting body fluid and blood. But even so, Chu Dong finally did not stand firm and was directly thrown down by the big insect. Just because the big bug learned to be smart, he began to roll along the wall on the ground. The hard ground and the stone wall, if Chu Dong was pressed by this big insect, he would have to be breathless if he didn''t die. So Chu Dong just got off the horse and jumped directly to the other side of the stone wall, hiding his own breath. Once again, he made himself quiet, so that the big bug could not find himself. Chu Dong was able to find the right opportunity to directly aim at the mouth area of the big bug and blow his head hidden in it! Because the insects lost Chu Dong''s movement, they fell into the search for a moment, and the stinking green blood was still flowing out of the wound on Chu Dong''s body. After Chu Dong saw it, he was more sure of his own idea. These insects are really no different from arthropods, they don''t destroy their whole body, or they destroy their head, or they don''t It can''t do much harm to them just by stabbing a few wounds. Chu Dong said to the system: "scan its injury degree and tell me its biological information location. At this time, I jump over the brain from here. The probability of killing it is very high." After scanning the system, Chu Dong responded responsibly: "no, that worm seems to have retracted its brain. Such animals can hide their heads and know how to protect them. Especially when their lives are in imminent danger, both hosts can be killed before. In most cases, they don''t feel sick Threat, but the one in front of you already feels threatened. That''s the difference. Please be careful with the host. As long as the brain is seriously damaged and the whole body and back are destroyed, it can still be wiped out. " "It''s a headache to keep an eye on the worm, but I don''t know if I have a chance to keep an eye on it now." Chu Dong said it was very important, and he also pointed out a key point, that is, he wanted the dog system to pay attention to this point, because after all, he was a human foetus, which could not be compared with this big worm. He could rely on this special body to ensure that he could live as long as he was not fatally injured. The system said, "OK, no problem. This system can still guarantee you the dog host. Trust me." Chu Dong got a positive reply, but he was very clear about the current situation. He had to find a chance. There may be some risks, but there must be opportunities. When Chu Dong thought of this, he raised his hand to the void, aimed at a weak area on the stone wall, and began to control it with the force. When Chu Dong was doing all this, it was obvious that the big insect who heard the sound also noticed it. It flew directly towards the high place and opened its mouth to bite. How could Chu Dong let this big bug interrupt his plan? He just raised his other hand and grabbed it. After that, pieces of stones flew out and immediately flew to the big bug. Chu Dong roared angrily: "beast, your grandfather is here. Come here to find me." Hearing Chu Dong''s voice, the big bug obviously found something and quickly turned his head and body towards Chu Dong. Chu Dong saw that the big bug was coming towards him. He made a quick decision without any hesitation. He continued to control the cracked stone wall, and jumped up straight away. He ran fast not far away. He knew what he should do. At this time, he knew that if something went wrong, he would fail, but Chu Dong didn''t have too many choices. Chu Dong ran away from the constant harassment and attack of the big insect, but he also continued to attack. He asked the system to scan the stone wall that was about to crack, and how many cracks it still had. He rushed to fight for the opportunity and constantly rushed to the big bug. He grasped the opportunity and knew what to do next, but he also held the time at this moment. He had his own grasp and plan in his heart. Everything goes according to the plan, and at the same time, it goes on according to his idea. Chu Dong himself planned to kill this damned insect with one blow, but he also knew that he couldn''t be too slow. If you are not ready, there will be nothing behind. This is what Chu Dong wants in his heart. The system replied in time: "host, there is still half of the force, you can work harder." Chu Dong complained to the system in his heart: "if you upgrade the force for me, do I need to work harder here? What a ghost! I''ve worked so hard. Can you give me some advice? I''m also convinced. I''d like to work harder. Why do I need two classes? "Although Chu Dong kept complaining, he could stabilize himself by exerting his strength at this time. Although he complained, the power in his hand didn''t stop at all and began to work directly on the force. Chu Dong constantly displayed his ability to exert the force directly. At this time, he also seized the opportunity, obviously to turn the current situation around. Chu Dong raised his hand and threw it with a stone. The force that ran through it directly attacked the insect''s mouth. For a moment, it was a big bug, and it was just a mess. Taking advantage of the situation, Chu Dong directly turned his head and rushed to the place where the big stone was to be split. The big bug came after him. He did not dare to neglect Chu. And at this time, the system shouts Chu Dong: "host, OK, it''s about to split!" Chudong saw but did not avoid, directly to a cracked boulder to fall over the place. Chu Dong yelled: "force explosion!" In an instant, Chu Dong put his hands together in front of his chest and flew away with a force storm towards the huge stone falling in the air. Chapter 883 When looking at the boulder directly bombarding the insect''s head, the force from the sky directly smashed it. Chu Dong seized the moment and aimed at the insect''s head, that is, the position of its mouth. Chu Dong flew directly into the air, and the force took off with both feet, which was a startling leap Surprised, he seized the opportunity to fly and climb on the head of the big bug. Chu Dong endured nausea and nausea, raised the knife in his hand is crazy poke into the mouth of the insect. Chu Dong went crazy and yelled, "die for your grandfather! Draw up the horse''s coin ¡­¡­ Ten minutes later, Chu Dong directly fell on the ground with the body of the big bug on his back. He completely exhausted his strength and consumed his own force. He was very tired and complained: "why do people wear beautiful women, such as clouds and little brothers, no matter they wear them or only one, and my last world is primitive society, even if the world is special What is the ice age? Besides animals, monsters or savages are the most lethal companions. In the end, God pitied me and gave me a system, or such a bully. I feel that my crossing career is completely over and there is no hope. " "Host, you have to feel happy. You have hunted two of them. You have finished two new hunting tasks! Don''t you expect your reward? In such an era, don''t you feel happy as a host if you think you can get such a system as me and get the reward across the times? This is simply my system plug-in general, you have to feel satisfied "Go away, will you? Reward me with a bottle of Uncle long shampoo and a tube of toothpaste? I''m going to NIMA! Hurry to recycle, Ganni Niang, I go to the front to open the door, early with you to die, I have completely lost hope, really dog system, how can I have a system like you! I''m desperate. " The system heard that it was helpless. It also knew that the reward was not good, but it was very sorry and said, "don''t give up, the host. Everything is hopeful. You have to believe in yourself." Chudong didn''t pay attention to the beep of the system, but went to the wonderful bridge. And the system also began to recover the two successful hunting insects. Speaking of this, it is worth mentioning that Chu Dong came to the bridge, but found some very strange places. He found a lot of strange words on the bridge deck, but they were like some lines, which attracted people''s attention. Most importantly, he didn''t find any bodies here. According to the truth, there was a very fierce battle here. Many of those tribal people and those living creatures who stayed here should have died in this place. But Chu Dong didn''t see any of them here. He felt strange not only for this reason, but also that the bridge deck was very clean. Just now when he was dealing with the big bug, he didn''t feel it. Now it''s true. Chu Dong this time shouts a system: "what is written above, translate for me." After looking through Chu Dong''s eyes, the system said: "some of the words are not clear, but it is said that this is a bridge to God''s creation. It seems that the aliens are creating life, but also want to let them reach a new height through these lives, which seems to be a mysterious civilization like a distant God''s civilization." Hearing the systematic explanation, Chu Dong thought of something and said, "isn''t that the civilization you told me and you before? Is it the civilization that invented you? If so, they seem to want to improve their civilization through their biotechnology, so as to create your civilization? " Chu Dong''s words caused a systematic doubt, but he also explained to Chu Dong: "it seems that they are not only saying this, they even want to destroy that civilization, and it seems that for what purpose, and they are not only carrying out such biotechnology experiments on a planet, they are also on several humanoid planets, or stars with creatures like human beings The ball is doing all this, and so on The earth, as mentioned above, also has such a bridge "What?" Chu Dong was very surprised, but he thought of something in his heart. He was a little uncertain and said, "can you find something new from it? If you can, tell me all the useful information, especially the information about the earth. I''d like to know if it''s true. If the earth has a bridge, where is it? You tell me, I don''t know at all The system also said with some uncertainty: "it seems that this is not what they said above. The earth they said seems to be the home of the host, but it seems that they have no hands in the past. They just did some preparatory work there very early, but because some uncontrollable things happened, they delayed their chance to go to the earth at that time, but they didn''t go there It seems that there is the location of the catapult wormhole from the planet to the earth. These symbols seem to be a kind of map. Shall I save it for you first? I can''t explain what these maps look like now anyway. ""I should know if I can find the spaceship, but according to the current progress, even if I find it, I may not be able to repair it. After all, it''s something of alien technology. This place is still very primitive, and there is no industrial civilization. The future is still unknown. I''m worried about my hometown here." Chu Dong''s analysis was very rational, but he was very sure. He was very rational and calm at this time. The system encourages the host Chu Dong to say: "please rest assured, as long as you set up the base, you will have everything. At that time, the system can provide materials for you from the mall. As long as you upgrade the system, the mall can provide you with anything. Even I will drool at that thing!" "Yes, it''s all based on the fact that I''m still alive and that I can live to build a suitable base. It''s still a long time." "The host is not a big problem. I think you can, and you did a good job in the last world? Direct invincible "Yes, because it''s too invincible, it''s punished by your dog system." "Well, I just have to do it according to my will. I don''t have to do it in that way." Chapter 884 Chu Dong has a very objective understanding of the characters on the bridge or the totems on the bridge. No matter what, after passing the bridge, the road ahead is what he wants to go. Although the robbers forced by Ya there are dead ends in the end, Chu Dong has to face more key points Admittedly, there is also his ardent expectation for one of the spaceships. Yes, he just wants to leave the world, that is, he wants to leave by all means. The key is that when he knows that the planet in the world is his hometown, and the earth belongs to the same space-time universe, his desire to return to his hometown by spaceship is even stronger. Chu Dong squatted on the bridge and looked to the end. At this time, he found that there was still a big gap in the middle. It seemed to be broken, and it was more like a zone out of thin air. After scanning the system, the system told Chu Dong: "it''s not broken, but the middle is together. The host needs to start this bridge. Now I find the cracks on the bridge deck The road is always connected to the front gate. If these lines are not activated, the front gate can not be activated. The host should activate here first. Otherwise, if the bridge deck is not opened and connected together, the front gate can not be opened, and there is no so-called keyhole. " "Is the keyhole where I can insert this transparent stone? Or the finger Ya gave me? " "The finger is the key to the door. In this case, I get it from the decoded text and the scanning. As for the transparent and warm stone, it is just like the operation verification of a console. The host used to control those devices by it, and it is the same now. It can open the verification system of the bridge deck, and it can also make the host operate To operate this bridge, which is also one of the equipment. " The system was very direct, but Chu Dong understood it. The problem was that he also felt strange. If this bridge is also a kind of equipment, it''s really unusual. Chu Dong was shocked and surprised by these alien civilizations, whether it was Yana or the biological stars behind him. This had to be something that made Chu Dong feel wonderful. The universe was wonderful, and there were many worlds. Chu Dong was experiencing some incredible things at this time, just like the system parasitizing on him. In fact, it was a miracle Truth is, he is really experiencing extraordinary things. Chu Dong looked around, and then the system asked, "the two insects have been hunted and recovered. Have you finished the task?" "No, now I don''t have to wash my hair or brush my teeth. Keep it." "Well, is the host going to fight the corpse? The bioenergy conversion module of this bridge seems to have to put down four or five corpses to support its operation. Does the host need to move now? If necessary, I can scan the bridge deck system for you first. I''m afraid it won''t work "That''s OK. You''re finally doing some business. That''s OK. You can scan it. I''ll give you three minutes and I''ll move the bricks." "Good host, scanning in progress." ¡­¡­ "The third corpse, I chose the corpses of the biological star people, and none of the human beings. How about that? It''s not peaceful for them to die, and it''s retribution?" Chu Dong clapped his hands and looked at the alien corpse he had thrown into a bioenergy conversion module on the side of the bridge. He still thought it was pretty good. After all, according to his idea, this was an extremely good result. In those days, one of these biological stars was not a good bird. Now it seems that they have been punished. By Chu Dong''s hand, let them also taste the feeling of being transformed into an experimental object. After Chudong dropped the corpse, he received a mission to hunt the eight eyed spider from the system. He opened a bottle and ventured to the end of the world. Blowing on the bottle, he continued to walk towards the hole in the rear. He still had the body he had not moved. Chu Dong didn''t seem to feel that he couldn''t accept it. There were so many dead people around him, even the bodies of aliens and some disgusting underground creatures. However, Chu Dong still smelled the smell, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong with him. He could also have fun on his own. Drinking beer, Chu Dong hummed. It belongs to his era, the classic trend of tuhi songs, the system are blushing for him. After drinking a bottle, Chu Dong went back to the bridge with the corpse of an alien. After throwing away one, he found another one and began to fill the cabin. Until finally, the system said that it had completed enough energy, Chu Dong went back not far away to carry his third level bag. He then took out the key he got from the stone pillar. Chu Dong''s intention was very obvious at this time. Opening the bridge deck to connect to the gate is the first step to open the gate. Chu Dong took a deep breath and went to the bridge deck console. He inserted his stone into the slot. In an instant, a huge force began to repel him and press him down."Again? I''m not tired of playing with these devices! I''ll go down to your father. He''s going to die, but I don''t have time to waste my precious time with you Chu Dong shrieked, but he turned the force in his body again. He forced the force into his hand again and directly suppressed it. And at the last second, Chu Dong heard a loud noise, and the bridge began to burst out like blood red lines. These lights connected into lines, directly connected to the door at the end of the bridge. Chu Dong looked at all this, and saw the stone slabs that could be connected at both ends of the bridge. These slabs connect the bridge deck little by little from the broken middle. At last, Chu Dong saw the huge stone gate at the end of the gate, which was full of dazzling blood red light. At last, the real appearance of the gate was shown in front of Chu Dong''s eyes. Chu Dong looked at everything in front of him, and he couldn''t help falling into a new shock. He finally understood why Biostar was a civilization with advanced biotechnology. All their technological civilization is really based on "biology", but Chu Dong did not dare to underestimate them. Because the gate has changed a lot! Chapter 885 A huge stone gate at the end of the dark bridge deck, after a burst of blood red light, directly presents a very extreme appearance. It''s like a door made of countless corpses, also like a door made of countless pieces of meat, more like a door made of blood vessels, more like a very disgusting door made of the former three woven at the same time It''s a strange gate. The most central position of it is the head of a human head with a mouth that is very large. At the same time, there is a tongue in the middle. There is a hand growing out of it. At the same time, the middle finger of that hand is missing. It is in Chu Dong''s hand. At this time, he takes out the finger hidden behind Ya''s back from his backpack. Chu Dong is holding a middle finger, No, What''s more accurate is the key to the middle finger. This is the keyhole to open the door, the key to Chudong''s strange door. A very amazing voice came from the system and said, "I''ve got a big slot. What kind of civilization is this? I''m so stupid. " Even if he doesn''t know what the system is, he doesn''t want to know What''s behind the door? I don''t want to know what the monster behind the other end of the door looks like. He didn''t seem to care so much about the things behind the door and the spaceship. Death and walk into the door, before opening the door, Chu Dong wanted to choose the former. Chu Dong''s thought was direct and obvious, but at present, he didn''t seem to have any choice. Although I think so, I can only stick to my head. After the scanning, the door in front of the system said to Chu Dong, "it''s all biological information. It''s all true. My God, you think much more about this dog host. Moreover, the decoding program is more complex than the locking program set by the computer system. It''s all connected by gene biological information chain. If you don''t get that finger, no, you don''t get that finger A key, you can''t open this thing at all. These are the chains formed by gene sequences. The source decoding of the chains is the key of your finger in the host''s hand. This time, it''s really a complicated bioinformatics project! How strong are these biotechnology technologies? " Although Chu Dong didn''t read any books, and he was also an ignorant boy, he still understood what the system said, but he only understood it. At the same time, he really understood that if according to the system, the civilization of the Biostar was really all about the civilization of biotechnology. How abnormal is this civilization? Chudong thought it was quite abnormal. Such a door does not say how much biotechnology it hides, anyway, Chu Dong is muddled. In addition to feeling that there was nothing good about this kind of door, he was also very clear that it was really complicated. But it couldn''t stop Chu Dong from feeling the disgust of this civilization. Human experiments? They colonized humans on other planets and even created a new kind of monster. Chu Dong said to the system, "I mainly don''t have a chance, otherwise I really intend to throw those monsters to their home star. Yes, that''s the home star of the biological star man, and let them really taste what self eating evil is like. You can''t say it, right "Do you know what this is for? You''re just putting poison into the universe, putting biochemical weapons into the universe. " "Oh, it''s called the cycle of justice, retribution. Do you understand?" "I agree with you with both hands and feet." "Well, I appreciate your kindness, Dad, but do you have hands and feet in your dog system? It''s really blind. Come on, let''s go. Anyway, we have to face it, Cao te, or we''ll have to explode together with the planet. I really killed his father. Ya that dog is really a bad guy. At this time, he must have completely ended his life, right? According to what he said, he is going to die soon. Even after the account is given, he will die as soon as we leave. Otherwise, I really want to wash his face with his bomb in front of him. Ma De, bah "Don''t get excited. After all, people are dead. It''s miserable to be a stranger." "I can''t go back. Isn''t that the end one day? What''s so sad? I''m used to it after I''m forced to cross it. " Chu Dong said on his mouth, but he began to move forward while diverting his attention. He walked step by step to the stone gate at the end of the bridge deck. Yes, it was the huge one that made him uncomfortable. After Chu Dong came near, the finger in his hand was even hot in his hand. Chu Dong strangely picked up the finger key in his hand and saw that it didn''t matter. He directly saw that the finger key actually split the skin of the fingertip. At the same time, the most fatal moment was that there were more and smaller fingers growing in the split skin.Chu Dong couldn''t hide the disgust on his face. He really felt that the science and technology tree of the biological star man was a little crooked. How to make so many strange things, he is convinced, this kind of thing really has to be convinced. The system also saw this thing. The system, a guy who is not human, felt very disgusted and said, "although the system is not human, this thing is a real dog. That''s quite disgusting." Chu Dong agreed with the system and said: "dog system, Congratulations, we have reached some agreement." "Congratulations, we do have some agreement." "Well, it''s good, father. I''m glad." The system was not angry and said: "OK, insert the key. When I get to the place, I have started to open the scanning system for all directions. Please rest assured that you will not die." "Thank you. Anyway, you have to sleep with me when you die. I''m not alone any more." "Wow, you can''t have that idea." Regardless of the complaints of the system, Chudong began to insert the finger key in his hand into the tongue of the head. In an instant, the top began to shrink a little when it was visible to the naked eye, right Blood vessels constricted in the flesh. Chapter 886 The door slowly shrinks and is completely pulled open. Chu Dong stands in front of the open door like a tiny human. He clenched the sword in his hand. He told himself that no matter what he rushed out, he had to face it. He couldn''t be afraid, he couldn''t retreat, he couldn''t be scared, he didn''t dare to stride forward, and he couldn''t shrink back and forth. That is to say, he had to go forward with a long sword. At this time, the system also sounded a voice and said to Chu Dong: "host, there''s something wrong with it. It''s so dark. There are so many biological lights outside. It''s so dark here. You can''t even see the place one meter away. It''s as dark as ever. Moreover, the map system can''t scan anything and has no wave energy What''s going on? Do you want to advance into it? " Even if you don''t have a new dormancy system, I believe you can still live with the dog The seed world will die with the host. " Chu Dong said to tear off a piece of cloth from the body, direct general knife tightly wrapped in his hand, tied is very firm also very tight. At the same time, Chu Dong put on and turned on the night vision again, and the darkness in front of him was a little better. It seems that there is a long and wide passage, just like walking on the main road. On both sides of the nearest corridor, there are sculptures like those at the door. If you take off the night vision and look at it again, you will find that the front is dark. You can''t see what it looks like after one step. You can''t see your fingers. You think it''s possible to step into a cliff, because you can''t even see what it is when you step down. When Chu Dong turns on the flashlight, he also finds a wonderful thing. It seems that the dark space in front of him can''t be illuminated or penetrated by light at all. At this time, the flashlight in Chu Dong''s chest has obviously lost its function. The only thing he can see is the night vision system, which is so simple and mysterious. "System, have you scanned the darkness? Is it the air in front of you that has refracted particles and can''t enter the light source? " The system began to scan, and then was surprised to answer Chu Dong: "host, the air seems to be filled with a lot of harmless tiny floating particles, but as the host you said, these floating particles seem to be able to devour the light source. It''s not that you said they can refract the light source, but directly devour all visible light sources. No wonder it''s so Black, this place is full of strange things At this time, Chu Dong was facing the door opened by this strange creature. Looking at the strange black space ahead, he looked like a human being in front of a wonderful world. As long as he took one step, he seemed to fall into the eternal darkness. This feeling was very wonderful and attractive. Sometimes curiosity and fear of the unknown are born together, but also accompanied by the same birth. For Chu Dong, this feeling is more obvious. He is like a traveler who is both worried and curious. Chu Dong took a deep breath, put on the night vision device on his head, and pulled it to his eyes. Immediately, he stepped in directly, and the moment he stepped here. He was aware of the sound behind him and the feeling of a moment of cold. Chu Dong immediately turned to see directly, behind him already couldn''t see all bright outside the door. Even he couldn''t see the door. At this time, he was wearing a night vision instrument, which could penetrate the darkness. He ran a few steps behind him, only to find that He just stepped into a step, but ran back ten steps, still unable to touch the door just entered here. Where''s the door? Where is the door? Again? It''s as like as two peas in the hole. The voice of the system rang out: "host, after the map scanning, I found that the door really disappeared from the position marked on the map." "Is the door gone? I''m just taking a step. " The system is very sorry to respond to Chu Dong: "it''s not like that. It should be said that it seems that the door has never appeared before." "Diaotemo, it''s really a magical place. I''m convinced!" Chu Dong complained a, pour also have no way, can continue to go forward. As before, he seems to have no way to think of a better decision. At this time, Chu Dong was not discouraged. After all, it was just the same as before. There was no entrance before, but now there is no entrance. What''s so strange? Just get used to it. After all, Chu Dong is a strange person who has experienced a strange world. What else can he do? What else can we do? There''s no way. What''s more, Chu Dong is a very adaptable guy. He won''t panic. At least it won''t be that simple now.Chu Dong organized his spirit and let the force spread around him. He was calmer than anyone else. He won''t be uncomfortable with the darkness in front of him. After all, he can see everything clearly with a night vision. And the scanning of the system continues. Just at this time, Chu Dong smelled the stench and asked, "did the system scan anything? I smell it, there''s a rotten smell, and there''s also the end of this passage. Do you see anything? " "Well, there seems to be a rotten corpse on both sides, and at the end there seems to be a door leading to somewhere." "What else?" "That door seems to be broken. There must have been a battle before." "It''s not surprising. According to the text messages Ya and you read, as well as the things on the totem, the murals, the humans seem to have followed the group of biological star people to fight here before, they fought back, and later they seem to be trapped, so it''s not surprising that some battles have taken place here." "It''s more accurate to say that there was an ambush here than what the host said? Have those been calculated by the mother emperor? " The answer of the system is to give Chu Dong a reminder, let Chu Dong think of what. Chu Dong stopped at this time and said, "if it''s like what you said, will the mother emperor know we''re here from the beginning? And it found out that we were even like this. " Chapter 887 "The host should not be us, but me. After all, it certainly doesn''t know me But as you say, isn''t that a trick? Does it want us to open the door? oh my god! Is it smarter than the system? " The system can''t hide the shock in the words, but it''s also very uncertain: "if it''s true, you are not extremely dangerous. After all, you are a human. When a human steps into the trap of a group of monsters, it''s frightening to think about it." Chu Dong replied calmly: "no choice, just walk forward, now the result is like this." Chu Dong walked forward with his saber in his hand. At this time, he also saw the corpses under the sculptures on both sides through the night vision. What makes him feel strange is that the corpses here are undoubtedly more of those biological stars, and the corpses of people are more. But he also noticed a very strange thing, that is, the bodies here seem to have lost their heads. Whether it''s those who have lost half of their bodies and only have meat, or those who have lost a head. They all have one thing in common, which is basically like something coming out of a broken neck. Chu Dong found this thing. He went to a corpse and ordered to the system: "the system scans the injuries of these corpses. You can check what kind of injuries they have suffered and die. I feel very strange. I feel that their death is not so simple. It seems that they are not only dead here, but also happened to them What? We can''t see what we can judge with the naked eye. " The system hears a speech to answer, but also began to scan this corpse in front of. Then the system said, "host, you change a corpse. I need to scan other corpses. It seems strange." "OK, no problem. I''ll take a look at a few more. Just pay attention to the map and scan the situation around. This ghost place is not safe, and the mother emperor said that she may not have sensed me, or found the situation here. The worst case is that, as I discussed with you, this guy knows that we are coming step by step, in fact They''ve been counting on us and even let us open the door for them. " Chu Dong said that in the end, he was a little uncertain. After all, the result made him feel a little scared. If it is as he said, then the mother of this monster is really a very powerful and intelligent creature. It is not only such a simple creature, but also a monster more than the most intelligent human beings. Chu Dong felt that he had raised the IQ of the mother emperor, but all the things showed him were so strange. Naturally, he was also very suspicious. After all, as Ya said, if everything had been like that, it would have been an intelligent creature who had led them into the trap step by step, directly annihilated the army that he thought he could fight back, and even created monsters, the so-called aliens who created the mother Emperor - high intelligent creatures. Chu Dong''s heart became more and more curious about the original things. Along the tall sculptures around him, he looked at several corpses in succession. He even found a strange thing. These corpses should have been 1000 years ago, but they looked like they had just died. Chu Dong was not only curious, but also very alert. Chu Dong said to the scanning system: "their flesh and blood vitality is just like that of the people who have just died. This place is not only full of weird things, but also full of unreasonable things. Even a biotechnology civilization is developed according to normal technology, right? As long as it is a normal principle, it must also be a natural law. How can this place be full of things that violate the law? This civilization is really full of treachery everywhere. " At this time, the system answered Chu Dong''s question: "it should be the relationship between the floating particles. Although they are unknown particles, I have just marked and collected the information in them. Now I find that these corpses are full of such particles. It seems that they can not only devour the light source, but also devour the rotting parasites for these corpses Matter, this kind of particle is not only mineral particles, but also contains some fluctuation of biological information. These particles are just like living ones, which is no different from a small gene bug. " "Biostar people have really brought their biotechnology to the extreme. It''s so incredible that it''s incomprehensible." "Yes, it''s amazing, but if everything is related to biology, is their planet disgusting? Just like the door outside, I still like your earth, which is the place I would like to stay if I were human. This kind of place is really not suitable for me, including the home star of a biological star "Oh, you want to eat and drink with me on earth. If you become a human, I don''t know your dog system?" The system gave a cold snort with disdain, but also did something serious. It began to answer the results of the previous scan and said: "these corpses, as the host thought, are not as simple as death. Of course, they were injured by external forces and died, but it''s a little strange that they don''t just have no heads, they even have some They lost their whole bodies, but their internal organs seemed to have disappeared, as if they had been taken out and eaten up. ""It should be said that from the inside to the outside, a human body and a creature should have lost their internal organs, right? Are those aliens the same? Is it the same with the bodies of these Biostar people? " Chu Dong is more concerned about such a problem. If human beings are the same, so are these biological stars. There must be a very simple connection. In the eyes of those monsters, all creatures seem to be useful, and even can be used as tools for reproduction. It doesn''t have to be human, or even human children. But if so, combined with what Kia said. These monsters are really extremely dangerous. They have extremely powerful reproduction ability. That''s quite dangerous. What Chu Dong said was not wrong, but he was sure that it was so, but he was not sure. After all, it''s still speculation. Chapter 888 Chu Dong continued to walk forward. At this moment, he heard a strange cry from the sculpture on one side. It was like a low creature hiding in the dark, making the sound of grinding teeth. It was also like a small creature grinding teeth. At the same time, there was a hum from his voice. It was not only very obvious, but also surprised the system. Chu Dong said: "no There are biological waves, but there are sound waves, five steps to the left of the host Chu Dong no longer hesitated to use the force and rushed to the creature on the left with the knife. Sure enough, a creature appeared under Chu Dong''s night vision, just like this in his eyes. Chu Dong would never forget what it was like to see a monster with his own eyes. as like as two peas before seen, and seen in the murals, this is a creature seemingly floating in the air. But after a careful look, they are full of strange and tiny hair. They are just like the floating leaves, which are just like the willow leaves floating in the air, and they are full of their own area, and they are all black and body. It has a human like face, a pair of long hands perpendicular to the ground, and hands full of claws. Chu Dong saw this monster, and this monster also saw Chu Dong. These monsters, which came out of the ground, were actually created by the biological star man. They had terrible looks. At the same time, they knew that these monsters were really like ghosts, and they were disgusting. Chu Dong raised his hand is a knife out, feel Chu Dong attack monster, directly is a flash, avoid Chu Dong''s attack. At the same time, the monster also launched an attack on Chu Dong, raised its sharp claws and attacked Chu Dong. Chu Dong only felt a flash in front of his eyes. The monster''s attack was very fast. He didn''t dare to neglect it and flashed back directly. But what he didn''t expect was that the monster in front of him suddenly disappeared in place. Then Chu Dong felt that there was a cool and murderous air behind him. He directly turned around, but saw the monster appeared behind him! Flash! It''s really a ghost like creature. A monster is a monster. It''s hard to rest assured. Chu Dong didn''t dare to be careless. He directly opened the distance and raised his hand to launch the force. He threw a corpse as a throwing object towards the monster. The monster uttered a strange cry of Jie Jie. He raised his hand to Chu Dong by waving his two claws. He directly tore apart the corpse thrown by Chu Dong and killed him directly. The speed was so fast that Chu Dong couldn''t believe it. But who is Chu Dong? He has the force. His force is faster than his eyes. The force was all around Chu Dong, and that was his eyes that were all around him. Chu East a reaction direct horizontal knife is ceaseless, the next of caught the monster sharp claw that attacks ceaselessly toward him. Chu Dong is not a good stubble either. Finding an opportunity to shake off the force is a blow. Actually, he just beat the monster out. Seeing this, Chu Dong pushed his hand to the front of him and aimed at the monster. He drank: "force explosion!" A force like an air cannon flew straight to the monster flying backwards. After a blow, the monster is impacted by the force and runs directly through his body. Seeing this, Chu Dong''s success made him even more happy. I''m about to mention it, and I''ve completely killed this monster. But what he didn''t expect was that the monster had no breath and was lying on the ground twitching. There was a big hole in the monster''s chest, and red blood came out of it. Chu Dong squatted on the ground and looked at the blood of the monster. He said to the system, "is it the same human blood as us?" After the system scan, nodded to confirm: "yes, the same as us, but the concentration of human blood is much lower than us." "How do these guys flash? What''s more, their claws are terrible, and their speed is also terrible. There is no force. I felt that Lao Tzu had died on this beast. It''s a hell of a time. It''s also interesting. They are a group of terrible monsters. They are created to fight. They are born to come and go without a trace. The soldiers who hide in the dark are more like masters with superb Assassin skills What''s more, it''s like magic flash. It''s also a loser Chu Dong was not stingy of his praise for the guy he killed. Then Chu Dong said again: "however, I was killed by your father." The system just right flattered: "host cow beer! The best! The host is heaven, the earth and the stars of the universe. " "Well, don''t be afraid of flattery. Can this thing be used as waste or can it have a hunting target?" "That pervert doesn''t have a collection system." After listening to the reply from the system, Chu Dong understood it. It seems that he can''t expect any good things from the system.Chu Dong stood up and looked at the road ahead. He was ready to go. He stepped on the corpse of the monster, and finally he burst the dog''s head. Chu Dong walked forward and said, "there are still monsters to deal with. It seems that the system can''t scan their biological fluctuations. Let''s change a way to scan the sound fluctuations?" "The detection range of sound is very small, and the particles here seem to have great restrictions on the map system. I feel this. Host, don''t you feel it when you exert the force? It''s really strange that your force was originally suppressed by the world, but now you are more and more powerful. Your force has no nerves yet. " The system says sincerely, Chu Dong hears in the ear, but feels particularly comfortable, really is the first time by the system this guy to praise unceasingly. This behavior of the system is also a kind of flattery. It has to be said that Chu Dong is still very useful, this thing is really like this. Chu Dong had some courage at this time. He felt that he could go on and deal with such monsters. But when Chu Dong thought that there would be thousands or even more monsters here, his feet softened. When Chu Dong thought about it, his head was too big. He was really a place where he could not spare himself! It would be very difficult to be surrounded by such monsters. Chu Dong said, "I''m only proficient in the use of the force. Although I''ve been suppressed, most of the time things are not just bad. As for the upgrade of the force, you have to rely on the dog coin system." "Of course, I''m the best system." Chapter 889 After killing a monster, it really gave Chu Dong a lot of encouragement. He realized that he couldn''t take it lightly, but after seeing what kind of things these monsters were, he also had a psychological preparation. They were not invincible monsters, but also could do something about it. The only difference was that these monsters also seemed to have their own set of action modes, which was different Things are Chu Dong''s understanding. That''s -- flash! Chu Dong has a profound influence on the monsters that suddenly appear behind him, so he naturally understands this, and on the contrary, he develops some new ways of attack. He considers those monsters, that is, those enemies. As a guy who has experienced a world, Chu Dong naturally has some very different things, including one thing According to an action of the opponent, he can judge some action patterns and behaviors of the opposite opponent. In fact, it''s a very clever fighting skill. It''s not surprising. It''s just a little more brain. At the end of the walk, Chu Dong noticed that there were fewer corpses here, but the corpses here seemed to be closer to those biological stars. When people got up, Chu Dong thought of the previous armory. At this time, he asked the system, "have you scanned the map behind? If we spit out this door again, we will go deeper into the earth. If we go down, no one knows what we will encounter. How can we have map information? " The system replied to Chu Dong: "host, there is a passage behind the sculpture on the left in front, which seems to be the place to go to the weapon warehouse on the map provided by ya. But it seems that there is an obvious slope in front, that is, the area of the main gate. I don''t know what the host is going to do? From the left side, it will come back from here later, but it seems that there is a way to go to the weapons storage site ahead. Ya''s map is not just a road. This guy seems to have found a lot of places. " "It seems that he really didn''t spend less time at the beginning, but that''s not enough. Let''s go to the side, and I''ll scan the bottom with a thermal imager. You can''t detect the fluctuation of life with the map system. Then I''ll try thermal imaging. The monster just now is red blood, and I touch it. It''s still a warm creature, so I can''t escape It''s good for us to scan the thermography Chu Dong thought very carefully. He knew what he had in his hand and how to use it. Chu Dong finished and walked behind a sculpture on the left in front according to the instructions given by the system. A familiar stone gate blocks Chu Dong''s way. Chu Dong sees the familiar keyhole. He opened the door again. It looks like the stone gate, but when the key is inserted, it still changes as before. It''s also a disgusting door made of meat, covered with blood vessels and many lines. Chu Dong pulled out the key and stepped into a new area again. It''s like a slightly normal passage here. It''s like a stairwell. It''s actually a down stairs. Chudong listened to the analysis of the system, but it was a little strange, because at this time the system said: "the biological information seems not only to have known human genes, but also to have gene sequences that don''t belong to this planet. I don''t know if it''s the aliens. Are they so cruel that they all use their own people as experimental dishes?" As for the answer of the system, Chu Dong carefully watched the situation below, while walking, he replied: "maybe their bodies were used by the mother emperor? If it''s such a possibility, don''t you think it''s a little higher? It''s not impossible to know that there are so many alien corpses here, if they are used by the mother emperor to breed. The meat cocoons must be written by aliens, but you can see from inside, it seems that those monsters can be hatched from the corpses, which is very surprising. " "It''s not surprising that a group of biotechnological lunatics invented creatures. It''s just that the mother emperor is so clever. It''s really unexpected. However, for you, the host, it seems that you haven''t met such creatures before. In the last world, you also met many powerful enemies!" When the system said this, it was obvious that it believed Chu Dong''s tone very much, but it made Chu Dong a little surprised. But Chu Dong replied with self-knowledge: "that''s not the same. Even if you encounter some ancient creatures, or some strange people and animals, it''s still in my cognitive category. This world, that is, this planet, is not just as simple as the ice age. As you can see, these monsters are all connected with alien technology. What do you think I can do Do you deal with them like the world before? Obviously not! " Chu Dongyan immediately squatted down and took out the thermal imager in his three-level bag. He roughly judged the depth of the front door before the leveling, but he also had a grasp in his heart. He turned this on to the wall and started to turn on the thermal imager.This detection doesn''t matter. Chu Dong directly found thousands of objects behind the wall on the screen of his thermal imager, which are no different from meat cocoons. The key point is that they are emitting heat and temperature. In this way, it means that there seems to be living life in those meat cocoons! Chu Dong''s face didn''t look good. He didn''t expect to be so shocked. These thousands of cocoons, which are imaged by thermal imaging, seem to be alive. That is, they contain a bunch of unborn monsters. Chu Dong found that across the wall, they are all spread on the ground, not like before that is hanging on the wall. These cocoons, which show temperature changes, seem to cover the ground behind the wall like a fungus blanket. Chu Dong swallowed his throat, and his forehead could not help sweating. At this time, the system also said, "darling, it''s really killing. I can''t escape." Chu Dong has arrived at this time, but there is no way. He could only sigh: "Oh, no way. Now I can''t find a way out, can''t I? We have to go on, which is estimated to be life, but I Chu Dong is not so easy to die, those monsters are obviously flesh and blood, not the real ghosts crawling out of hell, as long as they are killed, everything is easy to say, go, find weapons, bring out the weapons left by ya, we think about the next step, so as not to disturb those inside now Monsters. " Chapter 890 When Chu Dong discovered the secret behind the wall, he was also alert. Every step he took, he would turn on the thermal imager and scan around him. His steps were very light. At the same time, he used the force to protect himself. He knew that these monsters were difficult to deal with, but he didn''t dare to be careless, and he couldn''t find out from the system map, Thermal imaging is OK, so at this time, he also took up the work of mapping. Chu Dong came to a place, and then the stairs went to the depth of three floors below the ground. After Chu Dong came here, he saw a long and narrow passage, which was always connected to the end. There were different rooms on all sides, and there were doors of different sizes, and each door had a strange one Eyes, like a kind of human eyes, and a little like a flower with an eye growing on the door. When Chu Dong looked at these strange things, he didn''t feel strange at all. After all, it was the civilization of biotechnology. The only thing that made him feel different was that he didn''t know where the armory was. The most important thing was that it didn''t seem to be marked on Ya''s map. It seemed that he didn''t know which rooms were There is no mention of the situation here. The system took out Ya''s map again. After the system checked it, it confirmed with Chu Dong again: "host, Ya''s map is not marked. It seems that he just explained that it is a room here, but he didn''t mention how many rooms there are. Is it difficult for me to find them one by one? If that''s the case, then you''re really unlucky. This alien patrolman is a bit unreliable, isn''t he? " Chu Dong Wen Yan nodded his head and said: "yes, he is not reliable. After all, if he is reliable, he will not be like that. Even today, he has to rely on our latecomers to wipe his ass. although he is also helping the biological star man wipe his ass, obviously his unreliability still proves that he has no ability to solve this problem, the same as him He also let his boat capsize in the sewer At this time, after confirming the map again and again, the system automatically called out Chu Dong''s map system, and the hologram appeared in the void in front of him. It called out Ya''s map for Chu Dong, and then said strangely, "but host, you see, it''s specially marked with a blood red head. What does that mean? He didn''t seem to say it at that time, and we didn''t ask in a hurry, so you left with a curse! " "Oh, it was my fault at that time. I was angry, but I guess looking at the blood red sign, it must not be a good thing. Let''s be careful." When Chu Dong finished speaking, he suddenly heard a strange cry from a door in front of him, and then a strange cry from several doors on the right and left. Chu Dong was alert for a moment, and he didn''t hesitate to retreat behind him. But just when he took the first step, the doors of several noisy rooms suddenly all opened with a bang, and then the four monsters directly took up the shadow from inside and flashed out. Chu Dong just opened all his force directly at the first sight, and the whole person was ready. When these monsters saw human beings, especially Chu Dong, they came straight at Chu Dong like wild animals. Chu Dong scolded: "draftsman!" He raised the force shields directly in front of him, and at the same time he quickly dodged with his knife and hit back. The room on the left is too narrow, and the probability of being injured is very high The system''s words just finished, Chu Dong was a claw to break the body''s left shield, his left arm immediately suffered a wound. Chu Dong shot a knife to rout the monster that hurt himself. He kicked away and directly kicked the monsters in front of him. Chu Dong jumped back again, raised his hand and gritted his teeth, which was a blast of the force. A burst of force directly repelled them, and they flew to both sides. And Chu Dong sees accurate this opportunity, decisive hand, long knife brandishes, direct whole person also toward forward rushed past. He went straight to the room mentioned by the system and went in all of a sudden, kicking the door. Chu Dong jumped to the center of the room as big as the classroom. The monsters broke into the house for a moment and didn''t give Chu Dong a chance to breathe. They were really ready to kill Chu Dong. One of the four monsters is the one that directly surrounds Chudong. They made a strange sound in their mouth, which shocked Chu Dong''s mind. He almost couldn''t stand up for it. The system immediately drank: "the host awakes, this is the mind invasion, these monsters have the power to destroy your nervous system." Because of the relationship of the system, Chu Dong woke up directly and immediately used the force to seal his ears. And his eyes, which are wearing night vision devices, look very carefully. They don''t need to listen.After all, anything close to you has to be scanned by the system first, and you have to avoid your own force coverage area. It''s hard and impossible, because the force is everywhere. Chu Dong and the monsters fought together again. The monsters were extremely fast, and the claws were merciless. But Chu Dong relied on the force, he was not inferior at all. He was also vicious. He directly opened and closed with a knife, and the knife came to the meat. Chu Dong, holding his sabre, was even more fierce. Even if he was injured, he was still fighting like hell. In this fight, Chu Dong directly killed a monster, and then one of them got out of the fight and kicked another monster away. Spare an opportunity to come, Chu East directly regardless of straight to the middle of two monsters. Chu Dong dodged and raised his sword tied to his right hand. It was a fierce one. Chu Dong under the night vision can see everything around him clearly, and also feel everything because of the force. At this time, the system is also very good for Chudong''s reminding attack from time to time. The system is a holographic radar, and Chudong''s force is more abnormal than spider''s. Although Chu Dong''s speed was a little bit worse, he had the ability of foretelling, which really made up for this shortcoming. In fact, his speed was not slow any more. However, these monsters were really agile enough, one by one, just like the special flash monsters, bringing up the remnants of the Tao. Chapter 891 Chu Dong''s horizontal knife cuts and slashes continuously, but it''s not merciful at all, but these guys who are still alive and trembling with him are not good at fighting with Chu Dong. There''s something they can do. Chu Dong has no choice but to take a more extreme approach, that is, to show some flaws, and even hit a paw. Chu Dong actually killed a monster by this extreme way There are still two monsters in front of him. Chu Dong was about to attack them, and there were many wounds on his body at this time, but it was normal for him to fight like this. Even if Chu Dong had the force to protect his body, he could not rely on the surrounding monsters to encircle him like this. The only thing that was worth him thinking was that he had paid the price of this kind of injury, and he only killed two monsters Wu, in his opinion, his way of fighting for life requires at least four monsters to die here. Otherwise, what is it called fighting for life? What the hell! Chu Dong thinks that he''s at a loss. But if the aliens who dealt with monsters here before knew it, those aliens would cry to the extreme. Chu Dong killed two monsters and wanted to kill four monsters. But they didn''t dare to think about it. Chu Dong thought that he was at a great loss It''s more shameful than people. The system reported to Chu Donghui at this time: "host, they seem to be afraid. Do you see? They''re retreating, as if they''re afraid of you, and they''ve killed both of them, so there''s a fear for them. I can feel these monsters. There seems to be a change in them. Their blood flow speed is decreasing. " Hearing what the system said, Chu Dong was a little surprised. He didn''t expect it to be like this. But Chu Dong also knew better. If he didn''t go any further, when would he have to wait? On the spot, Chu Dong raised his hand again and sent out a force blast. A monster seems to be because of panic, directly to the outside flash to escape. The other one was directly hit by Chu Dong because of the force explosion. In a moment, Chu Dong was also given a chance to face the monster directly, and he threw the monster to the ground. Chu Dong Yang stabbed the monster in the head with a knife, which was a blow. After a knife, Chu Dong stood up from the monster. At this time, another monster had already run away. Chu Dong looked at the corpse of the monster and said unexpectedly: "I didn''t expect that they would also be afraid. I thought it was exclusive to us. If they were afraid, it would be good news for me. At least I could finish some things, and I knew that as long as they were afraid, they would also know how to escape and how to escape It''s an extremely advantageous factor for me to be alive. " The system said, "yes, I just detected that they were afraid, and obviously afraid of you." Chu Dong nodded: "well, let''s move on. The armory should be behind a door here. It''s very similar to the sleeping place of those aliens. You see, there are sleeping bags on the wall, just like bags made of meat. Can these blood vessels on the bags be regarded as providing energy for them Things? If it''s all based on the level of biotechnology, it''s really amazing. " The system continues to scan the map in front of Chu Dong, but it is also normal to carry out the next plan. Chudong went down according to the map. He wanted to know the location of the armory. ¡­¡­ When Chu Dong opened the last room at the end, he found that there were six or seven more alien bodies. These are the bodies of some of the Biostar people. Seeing this scene, Chu Dong couldn''t help wondering, but he also knew clearly that these guys should have come to get weapons. It seems that not only that ya left weapons here, but also these biological star people. Chu Dong looked inside and found that there were cupboards that wanted to be made of iron. Chu Dong couldn''t help laughing and said: "it seems that when you come to this planet, you don''t use your technology completely, or you use these traditional human technology, which can be made from local materials, to store your weapons. However, in this way, there is no need to set a password to restrict access. I don''t know whether you are confident or paying attention, at least not Now, it seems that you are not so invincible, your monsters are even more so, and you also have shortcomings, so the monsters invented to kill people are the same - so similar to human beings. " Chu Dong began to look through the boxes one by one. He found some incomplete things that looked like weapons. He didn''t find the weapon that ya said, until at last Chu Dong overturned a cabinet under the prompt of the system. He saw a long vertical box hidden behind the cupboard. Chu Dong was shocked when he looked at it. What kind of weapon is so long, and he still has such a big weapon. It''s a strange thing.Chu Dong pulled the box to the ground, and then there was a loud bang, shaking up dust all around. Looking at this, Chu Dong was very curious and said to the system, "after scanning, did you find anything?" At this time, the system first scanned, and then strangely said to Chu Dong, "host, I found a problem. It seems that this thing doesn''t look like a weapon? How did I scan the bioinformatics? And there is no reaction of metal minerals. How strange it is. " Chu East smell speech pour is vigilant, he knows this thing if have that small monster inside really say not necessarily. Chu Dong alert said: "well, we have to be careful, there is a small monster can kill it." "Then open it directly." "I''m a little nervous. I don''t know if there''s poison or not." "How can it be? The hostess believes in himself. I''ve checked it. There''s no poison on its surface. " "You can stop it for me. You can''t detect their technology at all. Do you think I don''t know?" The system felt insulted, and suddenly couldn''t find a word to answer his dog host, namely Chu Dong. Chu Dong suddenly occupied the upper hand of the wrangle, ridiculed a wave of dog system. Chapter 892 With vigilant mind, Chu Dong opened the door of this cabinet, and the moment he opened it, he jumped back for fear that something might come out of it. However, it was obvious that his worry was unnecessary, because Chu Dong didn''t see anything coming out of the box. He was very safe at this time. It''s worth mentioning that he was very worried Even the system was relieved, and could not help muttering: "fortunately, I thought the host had been poisoned." For the disrespect of the system, Chu Dong, as the master, has no idea to refute it. After all, he is not the first time to understand the cheap mouth of the system. What''s more, he has more important things to do at this time, because there is a box in this cabinet, which is really boring. Chudong unconsciously scolded Ya and said, "did that boy learn Russian dolls? Why is it so boring? I''m really convinced to have a box in it. I don''t know whether it will be very hard for others to open the box, or I don''t know this kind of behavior. It''s very easy for guys like me to think that he''s boring, but I''m a very generous person. " "Dadu, a chicken, is clearly a very poor quality dog host." The system whispered a beep, but Chu Dong heard it. After all, it was in his head. There was no saying that he couldn''t hear. Chu Dong felt sorry and said in a strange way: "yes, if I have no quality, can I tolerate your dog system until now? I''m such a smelly boy. I don''t know how to thank your father for tolerating your rotten system. " Although Chu Dong scolded, he opened the box inside the doll. As soon as the box was opened, Chu Dong looked surprised. He knew it was a weapon, but he couldn''t figure out whether it was a sword or a long sword. Although the shape of the weapon was strange, the hilt was cylindrical, and it seemed to be dragging something like a blood vessel. When Chu Dong saw this thing, he felt disgusted. He really didn''t know where these disgusting things came from. One of them was more special than the other What a wonderful work, or unique shape, Chudong whole people feel bad. On the contrary, the system said to Chu Dong seriously: "host, don''t underestimate this thing. It''s a very powerful sword. You can see that it''s very sharp, and it also has a beautiful ribbon. Just take it as a pendant of the sword, or it seems to be very good. Don''t you think it''s very profitable for the host? It''s enviable to give you a free weapon and accessories. " "I feel that you dog money is in a strange situation." "How can it be? I''m a clever system. I must not have. It''s your own illusion. Don''t you find it? " "Fart, I think you''re acting weird. You wait for me. I''ll draw my sword and cut you." "Bah, I have to kill you. You can kill yourself." Chu Dong bent down and lifted the sword up. Chu Dong suddenly felt a little strange and said in surprise: "Oh, hey, it''s quite heavy. This sword doesn''t look simple. Its weight is about the same as that of a motorcycle. Wow, but it must be very cool when it''s swung. It''s like swung a motorcycle. It''s sure to kill the system It seems that it''s not bad to treat the dog as a brush. " Before Chudong''s words were finished, the next moment, he was speechless. Then he saw the blood vessel hanging behind the hilt of the sword suddenly move and plunge directly into his right hand pen like a syringe. The important thing is that Chu Dong wants to throw it out because of the pain, but suddenly he finds that the blood vessels are getting deeper and deeper. He doesn''t dare to throw it out at all. It''s like hanging salt water, needles and infusion tubes are inserted into your blood vessels, and you want to throw it out with your arms. I''m afraid you don''t have to throw your blood vessels out with a burst of blood vessels and one by one. That''s the real ribbon. Don''t whine when the host system is going to die, don''t worry about it, Host, you must hold on. Don''t die. Hold on "Damn you, don''t cry. Do you think I''m dead? ¡ª¡ªIt''s a little strange. You can scan it. " "Ah, nothing? No, it''s not dead. That''s OK. Let me see. I''ll scan it for you. Don''t worry about the host. I believe you are Xiaoqiang. You won''t die. Come on, host. " The dog mouth of the system really can''t spit out ivory, but it''s very sure. Hearing this, Chu Dong shook his head and sighed helplessly: "sooner or later, I''ll be cursed by this guy. It''s really a annoying and dog coin system. How can I be so unlucky to meet this system, which is also a passer-by? I really lowered the threshold of the system for my compatriots Ah Chu Dong also looked at the disgusting blood vessels on his right arm. It was like a living creature. He kept drilling into his body. Although it was painful, Chu Dong didn''t feel the rest was wrong. Even he seemed to feel that his sword was alive. He seemed to feel that his sword had a heartbeat, which made him feel very sad He was very surprised. That''s why he didn''t think that this thing was important to him.It is reasonable to say that this thing has not been found, so it must not have been planted in advance by the most intelligent mother emperor. And so tedious words, Chu East can feel that mother emperor is a bit unnecessary. Instead, he thought of a possibility. As Ya said before, the weapon he was hiding was the technology of the Biostar man. Maybe this sword is not just an ordinary sword, even with biotechnology. And now this appearance, seem to be such a thing, this but make Chu east quite of accident. It seems that a living blood vessel is either hanging on the hilt or growing out of the hilt. It''s like it grew out of the sword itself. At this time, Chu Dong seemed to feel more and more clearly that the sword in his hand had a heartbeat. At this time, the feeling became more and more obvious, which made him feel surprised and interested. Chu Dong could not help sighing: "it''s really wonderful technology. I suddenly became very curious about that civilization. Sometimes I don''t have to destroy them. I also want to see it." Chapter 893 Without waiting for the system scanning, Chu Dong''s sword with blood vessels and blood vessels inserted into his arm immediately changed with the time when Chu Dong was inserted. The iron pieces on the sword began to fall a little bit, followed by a special strange sword with small tentacles wrapped together. This kind of sword can be said to make Chu Dong capital The whole person was stunned, almost lost! Otherwise the blood vessel firmly inserted in his Chudong body, at this time he really threw the sword. But then the blood vessels on Chu Dong''s arm suddenly broke apart. Knowing that the pieces of meat finally fell to the ground, and the point where the blood vessels on the other end of the hilt were still incomplete grew a blood vessel with one eye, and he blinked his eyes and looked at Chu Dong. "Is this NIMA a pendant? Dog money system, quickly scan, I''m so damn it "Don''t get excited. I''m a loser. This thing is alive! It''s the source of life''s fluctuations "I''m the loser. Can''t I see that it''s alive? Your long sword has a bunch of tentacles wrapped together to form a sword. There is a blood vessel hanging behind the tail. At last, the blood vessel will be inserted into the sword holder. At last, it is obvious that it is full of blood and then falls. At last, it grows a new and shorter one, but there is a vivid eye bead on it that can blink? " Chu Dong''s words were a little disordered at this time. For the pit wall of the system, he had a deep understanding again, and he could not forget it in his life. At this time, seeing that the blood vessels had fallen off his arm, Chu Dong wanted to throw the sword away. But he saw the eye bead growing on a small blood vessel at the end of the hilt. It seemed that he had received some orders. He blinked lovingly. Then Chu Dong saw the scene that he could never forget in his life. He saw the sword in his hand. This strange sword stretched out countless tentacles in an instant, and continued to extend. It also began to turn into a whip around. It was so powerful that it directly pulled out cracks and pits under the surrounding walls and floors. This made Chu Dong''s mouth open and the system scream: "Cao te Well, it''s really an artifact. Wait a minute. I really want to sweep out something - crouching trough. Will this thing attack long-range? " At this time, Chu Dong was curious and looked at the small eyeball on the small blood vessel. He raised the strange sword in his hand and said to the wall in front of him: "small eyeball, long-range attack!" Small eyeball seemed to understand the blink of an eye, suddenly those tentacles all back, the next moment this strange sword again change, see those meat tentacles formed a flower like thing, and this flower suddenly is open, bang a burst out a blood red light from the flowers, directly formed a pillar of light on the wall in front of Chu Dong. The next second, Chu Dong saw a deep pit appeared on the wall in front of Chu Dong. The crack was constantly corroded around. It seemed that the light column still had the ability to corrode objects, and then the light column disappeared and stopped after launching once. Chu Dong was a fool, standing on the force like a magic pen. "Damn you, it''s an artifact! Artifact! I don''t think it''s disgusting at all. I even think it''s huge and cute. Do you understand me? You''ve just sucked Lao Tzu''s blood. You''ve been mixed with Lao Tzu all your life. Do you understand? Do you have other functions for such a rogue thing? Tell Dad, it''s really a fraud Chu Dong was so happy that he couldn''t be more happy. He opened his mouth to spit out fragrance. He had no quality to speak of. At this time, the system was even more excited and yelled: "host, this small eyeball sword, is it really special that it can be upgraded? Damn, it can change a lot of forms, but I can''t scan it now. It seems that only after upgrading can it scan its new form. At present, it can attack from long range and tentacle, and it can become a normal long sword with corrosive properties. Its weight is like a motorcycle, and it can be used as a hammer! " At this time, the small eyeball not only blinked, but also swayed up. The slender blood vessel supporting its eyeball swayed up with its eyeball. The small eyeball also looked very happy and blinked wildly. He was very happy to hear his Chudong talking with the system. That was quite lovely and happy, chudongzheng The more I see it, the more confused I am. I think it''s magic. The army is science fiction to NIMA! "Beef beer! Bio star beef beer, small eyeball beef beer! Biotech beef beer, it''s my big brother, it''s my big brother. " The system also secretly said: "really special science is power! Host beer, small eyeball beer Chu Dong is very happy. He named his sword Xiaoyan. Yes, it''s an eyeball tentacle sword. It''s a high-tech sword from alien civilization. It''s the one who doesn''t want to stare or die. As for Chu Dong''s idea of calling the system dog system and his new weapon small eyeball, the system is the first to protest. The system strongly condemns such double label behavior and constantly persuades Chu Dong to say, "what''s the difference between your double label and the dog coin of the earth? You must call small eyeball dog eyeball. You can''t be called dog system just because of me Ah! Double label shameless, favor one over the other, I 100% condemn this shameless behaviorChu Dong pushed the night vision device he was wearing on his face. He was full of confidence and mystery, and said: "I''m sorry, the shameless and double label handed down by Meidi Meili. I''ve learned 100 points, you can only accept it! Because I''m strong, ha ha ha, dog coin system, accept it, little eyeball will be your big brother, I''m still your father, ha ha. " The system is speechless, and it finds itself following a very shameless host. It thinks it''s the same system. Why did it follow such a vulgar host? Vulgar to no difference with a hooligan, but also a very poor, a defect of the dog. The system felt that before it went to sleep in its last life, Jueyi had offended its creator and the so-called big men of God civilization. Otherwise, how could it be reduced to such a situation? It would still be proud of being shameless even if it had been with such a shameless host. I''m really a disciple of meimeiguo! Chapter 894 The best thing in the world is that you have an artifact to chase a monster stronger than yourself and slash three streets. Chu Dong, holding the artifact, directly dragged out the monster that was hiding in the dark and chopped it to death. Chu Dong drinks a bottle of wine and bravely rushes to the end of the world. He sits on the monster''s corpse. He looks deep in thought and says, "why am I so strong? Why am I so invincible? Is it because I am handsome? I haven''t looked in the mirror for a long time. I must be so handsome that I didn''t notice the change myself. It''s hard. I can''t observe the process of becoming handsome. What should I do? I''m in a bit of pain. I even feel bad. No way. In order to relieve your father''s bad mood, you have to give me a mirror for free. That''s a happy deal. " The system was disgusted and said: "please, dog host, don''t be so narcissistic. We''re going to be the mother emperor. Would you like to make a face? You are more shameless than meimeiguo. How can you go back to earth and have fun with your friends? I''ve shamed you a hundred times for such a bad face. When you go back, I''m afraid you won''t be expelled from the earth. " "Fart, how can I be so handsome? We can''t do it well when we put it on the grass "Please don''t talk so hard, will you?" "No, now I feel the cute relationship of small eyeballs. I can even accept the appearance of these monsters." "You are finished. You must see more Maya when you go back." "One of the kids is not interested." "Tut Tut, the host is really abnormal. It''s been carefully observed for a long time. It''s old!" Chu Dong kept fighting with the system, but it didn''t affect the way he walked with his little eyeball. Now he has felt his invincibility and loneliness. He felt that he could clean up a few more monsters at one go. He was so confident and invincible. At this time, Chu Dong suddenly found that in the dark, the small and medium eyeballs could even shoot a light. It was like a flashlight. Was it an owl with one eye? Chu Dong thought that the group of biological stars had a special skill. No wonder so many aliens died there, and they had to work hard to get weapons for a long time! Unfortunately, it seems that not only did they not get the strongest weapon, but they were also hidden by Ya in advance. Sometimes you have to take it! Chu Dong felt that he was the lucky one. Chu Dong and the system pull the skin, occasionally looked at a curious to look around the small eyeball, but felt that he had another pet. But this sword is really NIMA''s, which is a little scary. I don''t know if it looks strange. Its attack method and form are also bad. ¡­¡­ After some wrangling, Chu Dong and the system finally came to the so-called front door with a small eyeball. Chu Dong at this time also let the system explore the rear, really as before, did not find the door opened. Chu Dong had no choice but to go on. He took out that finger and once again opened the door in front of him to a deeper place. this door has as like as two peas before, but this door is definitely smaller. But even so, Chu Dong was once again shocked by the door here. He would not understand the change without seeing it with his own eyes. As soon as the door was opened, it was as dark as ever. Chu Dong had to turn on the night vision. After turning on the night vision, Chu Dong saw the whole picture inside. There was a large square, which was as large as ten football fields. In front of him, there was a ladder extending to the square. Here was the only place to go down to the square, and it was the ladder going down To reach the huge square below, which is surrounded by Cliff like cocoons. What makes Chu Dong most concerned is that the whole floor of the square here is covered with meat cocoons, and even some pieces of meat different from meat cocoons. On the ground, Chu Dong sees these pieces of meat, which seem to be a film like bag, and inside are monsters that seem to be sleeping. Chu Dong looked at so many things in the square. His legs were not only weak, but also he stood a little unstable. Even his heart was full of emptiness. This is not a problem for NIMA. This is a monster who can drown with a mouthful of water! Chudong was a little silly. At first, he was all muddled, and his little eyeballs seemed to be not fragrant. Not counting the meat cocoons hanging on the wall, it''s obvious that everyone can breathe. It''s obvious that they are all alive inside, not counting the meat cocoons on the ground of the square. They are also living creatures who can breathe, just like some monsters who are not yet born. It''s not as simple as thousands of them. Even if these monsters were born in the cocoon, they were not sleeping well.Chu Dong roared in his heart: "how can there be so many horses? I''m so stupid. I want to go. I''m going to kill my mother. Shall we die? " The system sneered mercilessly: "isn''t the host going to press the mother emperor on the ground to anger the grass? Don''t you think I''m invincible? Isn''t it inflated enough to sit on the monster''s body and drink beer? Why are you counseling now? Don''t be afraid, host. You are invincible even more than God. Hurry up. I''m waiting for you to be angry with the mother emperor and show your majesty "Diao NIMA''s dog system, you are screwing me now! I warn you, I''ll kill you and you won''t live. " "Ha ha, don''t worry, I''m just dormant anyway, and I won''t be laid eggs by these monsters from my body, and then die by breaking my body, don''t you think? Host, now is to tell you, young man, you are too young, the universe is so big, the world is so many, you are still not invincible? Do you know? My friend! ¡ª¡ªDog host Chu Dong felt that the system must have learned his bad virtue, and he had already begun to learn the strange spirit of yin and Yang. But in the current situation, he has to be afraid of ten thousand guts! Chapter 895 Chu Dong took a deep breath, summoned up all his courage, exhausted all his strength, and directly retreated. He summoned up all his courage and used up all his strength. He still thought that he would not dare to enter the place below. He was afraid that he would die here if he made a noise, and Chu Dong was just such a place I don''t think I can find the mother''s nest! How can I find such a big place? There is no such a good place to find, Chu Dong instant for himself to find a full excuse. I think I''m quite witty. This is a perfect excuse. After all, he''s just a weak human. Instead of being parasitized by these insect monsters here, a new monster emerges from the body, and even dies in agony. Chu Dong suddenly felt that after he ran out, even if he died, he didn''t seem to be so miserable, and maybe he could still live? Yes, I don''t think there is a chance! Chu Dong thought it was quite beautiful! But Chu Dong''s idea still hasn''t escaped the system''s eye! The system directly reported the scanning results and said, "Congratulations, the host. Go straight ahead, and you will see an abandoned spaceship. It''s not surprising that your night vision device didn''t scan it. It''s behind the vertical black wall in the middle of the square, and a place that looks like a nest of insects, more like a giant monster''s nest. It''s in that spaceship, which seems to be the place where the queen lives On the ground, there is a map with this sub label on it. You can find two of them in one breath. Even there are spaceships in them. The host is very lucky. Even I envy you. Get up. I''m really happy for you. " Chudong is a fool. He thinks that the system is against him on purpose. He thinks that the system is against him on purpose. That''s right. Chudong wants to drag the system out and strangle it for a moment. He is so eager to get on and die. It''s really his own friendly and lovely dog system! But at the thought of the spaceship in front of him, Chudong''s heart was itchy, and his expectation was hot. After thinking about it, Chu Dong gritted his teeth and said, "anyway, it''s all death. That''s a fight. It''s not a big deal to say goodbye to the world." Hearing that the host has made a decision, the system also said to Chu Dong: "the detailed information has been marked out for you on the map system. The host should be careful, and please make some preparations from a long-term perspective. It seems that the creatures here have not come to life yet, which is a very favorable signal for you. However, there seems to be a strong magnetic field reaction in the mother nest. I can''t scan the specific information. It seems that the spaceship sent it out. " When Chu Dong heard the speech, he also understood that what the system said was really very important to him. Chu Dong thought for a while and took a look at the small eyeball he was holding in his hand. He squatted down and began to wrap himself up with the force. He wanted to eliminate his breath and shield his voice so that he could not disturb these monsters. He didn''t want to be raped by these monsters. He couldn''t stir up this thing Now, for him, Chu Dong, the number is very direct - it''s all big brother! Yes, at this moment, Chu Dong counseled. He admitted that he was counselled. Chu Dong thought of the past scenes, but also thought of the world, he did not have a wife, also thought of home can solve the problem of daughter-in-law, also think about the father and mother''s nagging, then he took the first step, began to carry a small eyeball to continue to move down. Chu Dong doesn''t counselle, similarly, he also won''t retreat, because this one step finally stepped out. He is not for the sake of this planet. He doesn''t care about such a big thing. What he cares more about is the spaceship that ya said. To be honest, he really cares about it. If it could be repaired, he thought of many things he could do. Chudong slowly walked to the bottom of the steps, and finally he came to the square, completely stood beside the square, his side is directly a shaped monster hiding in which is like a sleeping bag inside the film, and a lift foot a don''t pay attention to can step on the meat cocoon that gave birth to the monster, Chudong whole voice all raised up, all of a sudden the heart also hung up. He doesn''t know what fear is at this moment, because only calm can face anything that happens. Chu Dong was very clear about the situation in front of him and knew that there was still a long way to go. Chu Dong is calm. He doesn''t touch the meat cocoons at every step, and doesn''t disturb the sleeping monsters at every moment. Chu Dong is very careful and alert. At the same time, he makes the system scan constantly. At the same time, the small eyeball seems to know the tense situation of the host, and it doesn''t blink and shake its head. Chu Dong a little bit forward to find the vacant position, it seems that he is not difficult to find a place to stay. At this time, he is not careful, directly met an adult monster film sleeping bag. Chu Dong was so nervous that he didn''t hesitate to feed the monster''s head in the sleeping bag.Chu Dong was afraid that it would make a sound, and he grabbed the monster''s neck with one hand. Because Chu Dong is not an ordinary person, but also has the force to cover, he this knife down, not only pierced the monster, he twisted the other people''s monster''s neck. The system can''t help sighing: "tut Tut, this monster hasn''t woken up yet. It''s really bad luck for it to die like this." With hair standing on end, fuck out of the heart of Chu Dong, and he didn''t make complaints about the Tucao system. "You wait for it to wake up, and we are all beat up by these monsters. You are all right to sleep. I don''t want to be parasitic by these monsters, so I can produce a freak monster from my stomach. Think of Nim''s creepy and disgusting." Chu Dong''s words are quite reasonable, but he can''t help thinking of the scene and shivering. Chu Dong can be considered to understand, in the alien movie, what are the feelings of those in the face of alien larvae. It''s not just fear, it''s nausea. It''s quite disgusting. Chudong heart is more careful for here, slowly throw down the monster''s body. He continued to walk forward, and constantly look around the situation, but he is ready to kill the monster. Kill that kind of monster that almost awakes, it is the object that he wants to prevent, the object that decisive hand. Chapter 896 Chudong groped forward a little bit, and his caution made the system dare not make a sound. When Chu Dong came near the central area, the system said to him with a breath: "host, you almost met many monsters along the way, not only the one you killed before, but also you killed several monsters who almost woke up. I have to say that your sword''s small eyeball is corrosive Li, it''s really against the sky. He ate the monster directly. It''s really powerful. As the host of the system, I look silly for you. You really picked up an artifact. " For the praise of the system, Chu Dong is very confident and proud. He can''t help glancing at his little eyeball. He also looks at his master at this time. Chu Dong thinks that the little eyeball is more and more lovely. He says to the little eyeball in a voice: "little son, follow me later. Don''t worry, there are enough things to devour, the flesh of these monsters And blood is delicious. There must be something more delicious. I promise you won''t starve to death with me. Besides, there is also this dog coin system. Please rest assured, little brother. There must be no problem. " Chu Dong is not stingy of his praise and assurance. After all, he thinks that small eyeball is a great artifact for him. He is very happy to think that Chu Dong will have a strong hitter in the future. After all, at present, it''s still pretty good. The most important thing is that this little guy can be upgraded. It''s a bit fierce, isn''t it Even so, it''s very tough. On the other hand, the small eyeball also has its own killing ability. After all, the little thing seems to have many abilities that have not been discovered by himself. At this time, Chu Dong looked at the small eyeball with wide eyes, and then looked at its luminous appearance through the night vision device. He was very amused to follow the system in his heart and said: "this guy is the sharpest to hide Is that the weapon of evil? I really didn''t expect that they were so good. It seems that the fighting power of the Biostar people is not only their weapons, but also something about enchanting weapons. This eye is just like this, and it seems that it''s not only like this. It seems that it''s very interesting. I''m optimistic about the potential of this small eyeball. " When the system heard the words of its host Chu Dong, it seemed that it was not as excited as the host: "host, although this small eyeball is just a weapon of a biological star, have you ever considered that it starts from sucking your blood, and then it wakes up and starts, so it must have recognized you as the master, if so, the host should consider one thing That is to systematize the small eyeball, so that the system can understand the small eyeball better and host your new weapon and new partner. " Chu Dong, who heard the word systematization for the first time, was a little surprised. But he had never heard systematization of weapons from the system before. Chu Dong couldn''t help asking curiously, "what do you mean by systematization? I''m very curious. I''ve heard that little thing is systematized? Is that amazing? What''s the effect? What will the small eyeball look like? Dog coin system, I found that you are hiding a lot of things. Tell me what it is. I found that you are an inexhaustible treasure house. " The system actually heard praise from Chu Dong''s mouth. The system immediately said to itself with some pride: "of course, I''m not a dog host. You''re such an unreliable person. I''m not just a treasure house, but I have more secrets. I don''t even know these secrets, but what I can understand visually is that they are gods You can rest assured that the systematized small eyeball will be strengthened after it is systematized. Through some materials released by the system, you can add new properties to the small eyeball, and even enhance the effect after it is upgraded. It''s similar to enchanting and strengthening your game, right? Dog hosts. The dog host is really a little fool who doesn''t know anything The system seems to have found a special thing that can hold thirteen. It seizes this opportunity, which is called a good taunt of Chu Dong. But at this time Chu Dong heard such a good thing, on the spot excited almost jump up. If it wasn''t for the special environment here, he would have to be happy to express his happiness. Of course, the system also reminded Chu Dong at this time: "but the host, you also need to know that you are not out of danger at present. Even if you are out of danger, the systematic function of this small eyeball also needs the host to establish a base. You don''t have to look, just need a base, otherwise it won''t have much effect, but at present It seems that you are not stupid. You should not only get out of danger, but also build a base. As long as a base is built, the host can not only open the mall system, but also strengthen the small eyeball. " "Well, since you believe in your host dad, I have to be worthy of your trust in the dog coin system." "Don''t worry about the host, I still know your strength. Although you may fail, you can run away. I believe the host must be very skilled and will not be merciful at all. After all, you are a very powerful guy, aren''t you? Of course, one of them is that I believe in you. After all, you are the one selected by my handsome system. I still understand. The difference is whether you have grasped an opportunity, that is, whether you can eliminate the mother emperor. In front of you, you have to enter the back of the black wall. You have to think clearly about the host. "Chu East smell speech deeply took a breath of heart abruptly say: "that can not prepare, set out!" Chu Dong said and continued to walk forward, and he also came to the black wall. The black wall, which has been standing high to the top, is not the wall until it is close to it. It''s a dark curtain that looks like nothingness. After Chu Dong reaches out his hand, he is directly pulled in by a force of suction which makes Chu Dong almost scream out. Fortunately, he can''t help it. Chapter 897 Being absorbed to the other end by the strong suction, Chu Dong saw the appearance of the whole space. It was no longer a space like the square before, but a new world. It was totally different from the place before. It was like entering an independent space. There were strange stones all around, and the sky seemed to have stars in the night sky Generally, it''s not only beautiful, but also dreamlike. The space here is bigger, just like a stone forest where you can only see the stars when you look up and the boundless stone forest can only be seen from left to right. What surprised him most was that the grotesque places of these stone pillars still had a wonderful light, which reflected the place very clearly. Chu Dong took down the night vision device he was wearing on his face. Chu Dong took a deep breath directly, and even closed the shield around him. He didn''t expect that this place was so beautiful and beautiful Clean, even the air here is incomparably sober, which is different from the outside. It seems that it has completely changed the world, which makes Chu Dong hard to hide his surprise and surprise. This place is really magical, which makes him feel that he can''t believe it will be the same place. Chudong exclaimed: "is this NIMA crossing directly? How do I feel like I''m walking on a planet, and the Star River is directly on top of my head? How can I be a bad place? It''s totally different from before. The black wall has disappeared now. It''s not just technology. It''s a magic trick. If I have this kind of thing, I can directly create a planet and a world! That group of biological star people really want to be gods. It''s not a simple plan to be the creator of a new species. It''s really amazing. I''m convinced. " The system also scanned around and said, "Congratulations, the host. It''s full of extraterrestrial metal elements. It''s not a thunder planet like that. However, it can be confirmed that you are in the right place. It''s still on that planet. However, it''s worth mentioning that there seems to be some distortion in this space, because the equipment is still faulty As for the particles, it''s just a kind of illusion created by science and technology, but it''s not a kind of real power that you see here "That Biostar man is not only powerful in biotechnology. It''s amazing that he seems to have some special abilities. Although they are all animals, the power of creating creatures, stars and distorting space is really a unique alien technology. I really want to bring something back to the earth and my country from the world And let our civilization fly directly into the era of alien civilization. If you think about it, NIMA can''t be stimulated. It''s really powerful! " Chu Dong moved forward with emotion and small eyeballs. When he came here, it was as if he had stepped into a planet full of nebulae. That feeling was particularly wonderful. And he also found that the gravity here seems to be very low, he gently stepped out of every step, directly not easily jump very far high. Chu Dong became interested and jumped up. He was very surprised and said: "the gravity here is so low that it is not in a vacuum state. It''s really interesting. The system scanning continues. I want to know everything around here, whether there is anything I can use here, where the spaceship is, and whether the mother emperor''s life wave is coming. I''m happy I''m happy, but I can''t be overcast. But now, it seems that we have stepped into a new space directly, and the so-called area in the center of the square is not the location of the spaceship and the mother emperor at all. It''s obvious that they are all in the area here. " "Yes, it is estimated that the outside is an illusion reflected from space. After all, this is a twisted zone. The host is right." At this time, Chu Dong''s small eyeball also opened his eyes and looked around curiously. It''s worth mentioning that when he arrived at such a place, he actively turned off the light emitted by the eyeball. This thing is really smart. This sword, this small eyeball, is obviously a living sword. It''s a creature. More specifically, it looks like this But there''s no need to be surprised. It''s full of magic. At this time, the system reported to Chu Donghui: "the host has something to tell you. A metal detection object was scanned in front of it. According to the returned information, it should be the spaceship you are looking for. You have to go straight ahead to see it. It''s not big, but it''s a little big. And I saw that it''s inside the spaceship, full of holes You should be careful. It seems that the mother emperor is there, and there is a wave of life coming. But even so, it''s better than fighting with the mother emperor outside, which will alarm all the monsters. " Chu Dong said: "it''s true, but this animal is good at choosing a place to settle down. Obviously, this guy is not only a little intelligent, but also a highly intelligent creature. He knows how to choose such a beautiful place to settle down. This guy has a little vision. You have to accept this. He also knows how to appreciate beauty It''s no wonder that the intelligent creature of scenery was able to design and kill its army at the beginning. It''s really a difficult opponent. I think this guy is not so easy to deal with. "The system began to continue scanning, Chu Dong holding a small eyeball also began to leap forward. Because the gravity here is very low, he jumped up and forward a jump, almost have to fly far, this is Chu Dong himself did not think of. But even so, Chu Dong felt that it was good for him to fight here. After all, his force could attack and release more wantonly, and he had some new ways to attack. After all, he was in a state of extremely small gravity, which Chu Dong had never thought of. If gravity is reduced to such a level, its force will condense more easily. Because the force comes from the gravity in the universe. This is what the system told him. The origin of the force is natural gravity. Chapter 898 Chu Dong ran for a while, jumped for a while, and then saw the spaceship he was looking for. At the first sight, he thought it was a big guy, and he was surprised at the distance. It was a bat like alien spaceship the size of a careful warship. It was dark as a whole. If it wasn''t here, Chu Dong would have seen it with his naked eyes No, it''s a big black guy. This is also the first time that Chu Dong saw a spaceship. He stopped walking on the ground and looked at the spaceship in front of him. He fell into a shock. This is the first time that he saw this thing from the alien scientific and technological civilization. As a primitive man, he had the force to cross a world and then crossed into the primitive society He is a primitive man to the letter. In the current situation, he is shocked by the things he has never touched before. Chu Dong''s eyes were wide open. He looked at the things he would not touch. He suddenly felt that it was a good thing for him to go through. He not only saw many things, but also had more different feelings. The most important thing was, who could see so many mysterious things one day? At this time, although Chu Dong had been in danger, some of them could accept these dangerous days. It was a kind of pleasure in pain and a kind of self comfort for himself. But Rao is such words, Chu Dong also squats down body, because he also saw - danger! A thing dissatisfied with the black cocoon grew on the head of the spaceship. At this time, the spaceship was extremely dark, and there was no light in it. It was obvious that there was no living creature. Only a huge cocoon with pieces of small cocoons grew on the top and around the spaceship. Chu Dong knew that it should be the dormant mother emperor. Chu Dong took out his own cocoon The thermal imager came, opened the shield around him, surrounded himself in the force shield, and kept himself in the situation of being shielded from all sounds. Such a silent appearance was the most familiar state of Chudong, that is, sneaking. Only in the process of sneaking, Chudong would feel safe. This is a very simple truth. It is always safer to be in the dark than in the light. This is a truth that needs no more explanation. Chu Dong looked at the situation in front of him through thermal imaging. At this time, he could see clearly that in addition to some monsters that had not yet been fully formed, there were also monsters that had been formed in the film. The huge meat cocoon, the one that grew on the top of the spacecraft, was a novel species, which was inhabited by thermal imaging instruments However, I didn''t see its specific appearance, because the thermal imaging began to interfere with the giant meat cocoon, and it couldn''t be used normally at all. However, as soon as it was removed, it was normal. It was strange for Chu Dong to see this. Chu Dong asked the system, "what''s the situation? If that empress can interfere with these electronic devices, I don''t know if there is any problem with my little eyeball. This thing doesn''t seem so simple. The problem is how to do it now. I feel that I can''t go up and just poke it in. I don''t think it''s realistic. " Chu Dong got the words, which aroused the suspicion of the system, and also made the system feel a little wrong: "if it''s interference, I can scan it, but I can''t scan through the cocoon. This is a key. This thing is really strange, but if it''s just like this, the host will go up directly, it won''t work. You can see that there are cocoons and monsters all around, Surely you will encounter it. I think of a thing. It''s better to go into the spaceship. The spaceship is very big, and it''s as complicated as a warship. We can''t just watch it here. In case there''s something we want to use in it! I don''t think it''s useful to leave some information rashly. " The system got Chu Dong''s approval, and then Chu Dong jumped forward. At this time, the whole person is about the weight of air. Not only was there no sound at his feet, but even his breath was hidden. But not only this problem, Chu Dong''s force seems to have been strengthened in this place. Not only does he shield himself, but his shield is more powerful and more solid. Chu Dong also noticed this point, but there was not much doubt. Because as he said before, the force is gravity in nature. Chu Dong quietly approached the spaceship. He climbed to a high place and saw a door on the bottom of the spaceship. He directly made the force into thin lines, and then corroded a layer of the door with his little eyeball. After that, he directly opened a small hole with his fist. He scanned the system and said, "how can I open it?" "The spaceship of the host is not a Biostar. It should be left by ya. Here is the electronic component. Although there is no electricity, I don''t know if it is OK, but I can penetrate into this area through my way, open the position of the door, and open the door." "Well, I don''t have to demolish it violently. After all, I may use this spaceship in the future."When the system hears the words, it starts to start the system, and Chu Dong''s eyes radiate a light of digital electronic information, and then he doesn''t enter the door in front of him. Then Chu Dong Yang sticks his hand to the door and unfolds his own force. He wants to prevent the sound from being blocked when the door is opened. Chu Dong''s caution has reached this point, obviously also worried about this place, but also worried about the mother emperor above. The door didn''t make a sound and began to open. Chu Dong saw this, his face was very happy, and then the system was also very happy to answer him: "host, I also found a very unexpected thing, this spaceship seems not to have suffered much damage, but it has been damaged in some places, but as Ya said, as long as you repair some, you can drive it normally, is the host happy?" "I''m happy, but it''s troublesome to repair it, but that''s the next thing. Now we have to get rid of the mother emperor. Otherwise, not only will we die here, but even the planet will explode. At that time, we can only bury ourselves in the big explosion of the star ball with this spaceship. I don''t want to die in this world. I want to go home!" "The host is right. Let''s go in. Scanning has been started for you. Here I can scan the map normally." Chapter 899 Chu Dong went into the spaceship. In order to prevent accidents, Chu Dong closed the door and let the system start to pay a little attention to the situation outside. He was very careful. At this time, Chu Dong also found that there was no light in the spaceship. It was quite dark, so he turned on the flashlight in front of his chest and let the small eyeball turn on its light. Chu Dong didn''t plan to wear night vision in this place In order to avoid missing some important things, Chu Dong is not only curious about it, but also wants to know what happened here and whether there is any important information. Chu Dong then asked the system, "dog system, you said the spaceship here is electronic technology, right? So you can drive, right? If so, after the repair of the spaceship, I don''t have to worry about whether it can drive or not. It''s also a good operation, and it''s actually encountered by me. However, for now, even if the damage is not too serious, it''s really not easy to repair it. It seems very complicated here, but it''s also a troublesome thing not to be driven by one person. " The system is scanning all the information of this spaceship, and it says: "it''s electronic technology. I can drive it, because I find that I can intrude into its system. I''m reading all the information of this spaceship. The host will come to the passage of the cabin when it goes forward to exhaust and prepare to enter the cabin. You go straight up to a staircase Fang, you can go forward, turn left, and pass through some small rooms, like the rest room. In front of you is the cockpit of this spaceship, which is the main control and command room. According to the information I''ve got about this spaceship, Ya is going to pick up his reinforcements, but what happened behind is what we see now. " "What else?" Chu Dong asked and followed the direction indicated by the system. At this time, he also found that the cabin doors were not tightly closed, but they were all open. Obviously, because of the loss of power, after the damage of the system, everything here fell into a state of stop. Even the normal lighting and the normal opening and closing of the so-called electronic doors were not available. This is a good example Unfortunately, Ya made all the preparations, but finally died here. On the contrary, Chu Dong came to pick up the cheap, but he also had to pay the price. He was not very lucky. At this time, the system also answered Chu Dong: "this spaceship can carry out the space jump of wormhole development, which is also the key to the interstellar travel in the universe. At that time, when ya chased him, he directly jumped into the space of this planet, so he was not found by the biological stars who had been driven out by the monsters, and then he knew from here What happened here in the end, until the end of a series of things, but also with the mural and Ya said nothing, the commander''s diary here all records what happened to ya at that time "Ya is a poor child. It''s a pity." "Yeah, but he was too aggressive. I saw in his diary that he also received a message from the headquarters asking him to wait." "But that giant alien friend didn''t wait. He died like a lone hero." At this time, the system also said, "yes, but I also found that Ya has a wife and two children. Tut Tut, it''s really miserable." "High risk occupation, it''s better to be a primitive person like me. I''m helpless and carefree. I can come and go freely." At this time, Chu Dong stepped through the decompression chamber which entered the normal passage of the spaceship. These were all transmitted to the map system by the system. Chu Dong projected the holographic map information of a spaceship in his palm at this time. All these are scanned and updated by the system at any time. It''s really very convenient and magical. It seems that the system is a little more corrupt It is worthy of saying that the creation from God''s civilization is not simple. After walking through the decompression chamber, Chu Dong saw a door, which was also half open. There was a long passage and some small room like doors inside. Chu Dong walked in and saw these small rooms. They were all like simple rest rooms. The difference was that every place here had something very like a crystal ball. "It''s like their computer, but it''s more advanced, faster, more convenient, and very intelligent," the system told Chu Chu Dong asked, "smarter than you?" The system was silent for a while, and said: "how can it be? Dog host, I have such a strong system, this world will not have a second, no, it is countless worlds, countless planets will not have a second! There is still self-confidence in the system, you know? It''s so strong, you have to worship my system, we are really different! Of course, a low civilized human like you will not understand. " "Che, they all start to say that they are highly civilized. It''s not Ya who tells you where you may come from." "That''s true. After all, I''m a god like system. Naturally, God can create it." Chu Dong was speechless and speechless, so he began to walk. At the same time, the system also used one hand to gently press down the small eyeballs that were slashed everywhere. It was very angry and said: "little guy, don''t look around. You almost hit the wall. An unprotected eyeball dares to slash everywhere like this, and even stretches its neck. Is it really so strange?"Small eyeball is very aggrieved, blinked. "Tut," he sneered, "when you were a child, your brain was as hard as a human civilization." Chu Dong didn''t want to fight with the system, but he didn''t expect the eyeball to be so hard. What a diamond! Chu Dong looked at the small eyeball and said with a smile, "are you harder than a diamond?" Small eyeball is blinking eyes smile, really is to show a smile, quite strange and magical and funny. Xiaoyan nodded, but he didn''t look around. Instead, he lifted his neck, the thin red blood pipe connecting him to the hilt, and put it on Chu Dong''s shoulder. Chu Dong was holding Xiaoyan''s sword in his right hand. "Is his neck so hard?" "Yes, it''s harder than a diamond. Anyway, this guy is unusual. No wonder he was stolen and hidden by Ya GEI. It''s probably the big killers of the biological stars." Chapter 900 Chu Dong, with his small eyeball and dog system, soon came to the position away from the main bridge, that is, the main cockpit. When he saw that it was a closed door, Chu Dong was a bit surprised. The system said: "host, I scanned it. This door is actually the most common one that is pushed left and right. It''s very easy to pull it from the inside On the outside, you need to open the door inside. It''s an ordinary door that doesn''t conform to the technology here. The designer has some ideas. He even designed the door system in this way. " Chu Dong had some understanding of what the system said. After all, it was not difficult to guess. It is also an indisputable fact that the last insurance for the most complex technology is often that simple. This is not only a design structure, but also a very simple concept. On the contrary, it can also play a very good effect. Although the East Asian philosophers and the East Asian philosophers really have the same ability to communicate with each other, they can understand why some things are different from the East Asian philosophers. It''s also a highly intelligent life. Chu Dong doesn''t think that a Biostar will have a good understanding of the same thinking as human beings on earth. A pure biological technology civilization, in other words, Chudong grew up in such a planetary civilization. He felt that he could not understand the human way. Although it seemed very simple, it was two unrelated civilizations. Chu Dong mobilized the force and attached his hands to the door. He pushed both sides of the door. At the same time, I spread my force to control and block the sound. As Chu Dong spread the force, he continued to exert force, and the door to the cockpit was pulled open. Then the scene of the main cockpit was presented to Chu Dong. A small cockpit is about the size of a living room, with four driving positions. It looks like this. But the main driver''s seat is obviously in the front, and there is a glass like thing in front of it, which is very similar to the design of observing the French window outside, but it is also full of some streamline like lines, which seems to be a special device, which makes Chu Dong particularly curious. And in the main driving position, Chu Dong not only saw something that was artificial like a joystick. He also saw the mysterious transparent crystal ball with a big head and a transparent table. At this time, the system said: "this is the computer of their civilization. The sub civilization is really like the high-tech human civilization of the earth. All the systems developed are intelligent systems, and even computer mode systems based on electronic components. This is also conducive for me to read their relevant information, and it is also conducive for me to enter these systems, that is, the so-called computer to operate It''s a spaceship, but obviously it can''t start them. Its power is sufficient, but it seems that some damage has taken place in the energy supply area. It should be that the internal mechanism was damaged when it crashed and landed. " After hearing what the system said, Chu Dong asked curiously, "what''s the meaning of energy supply area?" The system replied: "according to the information I scanned, the energy source of this spaceship is a miniature power supply core like an artificial sun to generate electricity, so as to start the whole spaceship. However, there seems to be some body damage in its functional core area. If the host wants to start this guy, it has to repair this functional area It''s good. Otherwise, it''s just like an iron bastard. " "Is this a good time? Do you feel like you can fix it? This ship should have emergency system and repair plan, right? Didn''t you scan and read all the information about this ship? Tell me to listen. Maybe we can use this spaceship to deal with that motherly thing on our head, but first we have to see if it can be repaired. I have your help. You know how to repair it. I should have no problem with it. " Chu Dong had some hot hope in his heart. He seemed to think of many expectations, and could not bear the excitement and joy in his heart. System smell speech is some helpless way: "even if the host can start, what you want is to take this monster into space with folding jump, let the vacuum of the universe kill it directly?"? But wormhole folding needs coordinates, and according to the information I read, the folding system seems to have been damaged. The key point is that I don''t know how to repair it, because I haven''t read the relevant repair information. It''s very annoying, you know? " "That is to say, when I repair it in the future, do I have to drive the boat a little bit if I want to go home? How many light years is this special thing "Not necessarily. What if you fix the protagonist? What''s more, as long as the base is built and the upgrade is started, everything is possible. " The system did not dampen Chu Dong''s enthusiasm, but encouraged Chu Dong. At the same time, it also said for Chu Dong: "go out from here, go downstairs, and you can go into the core cabin at the bottom for energy supply. There seems to be a tool room for repair, and there are also related tools. The host can see what the damage is. After I find out what the damage is, I can use the information I read to repair it It''s not a big problem. "Chu East smell speech is very helpless, but also can only accept the current situation. There''s at least one spaceship that can fly. No, yes, it seems to be. That''s it. But the system suddenly told him a message: "dog host, I just noticed that the coating on the outside of this spaceship is not good. The original coating can not only carry the atmosphere out of the universe, but also resist the corrosion of the vacuum of the universe. However, it seems that the coating on the outside of this spaceship is not good because of the corrosion of the meat cocoon If it is repaired, it will not be able to break out of the atmosphere. Even if it can be folded and leaped, it will not be able to be exposed in the universe for too long. Otherwise, it will directly disintegrate the external structure. " "Poof!" Chu east old blood almost didn''t stand firm, is very speechless way: "that special what repair can also do?" The system is not satisfied with the way: "host, are you stupid?"? There is such a thing that you can fly airplanes directly in this world, not at least when you haven''t completely repaired its related systems and coating, you can fly on this planet without worry - airplanes in the ice age "It doesn''t look bad either. Let''s make it bigger and stronger." Chapter 901 To be bigger and stronger is just like this for the base, for the world, for the planet, and even for Chudong. According to the map given by the system, Chu Dong took a look at the hologram of the spaceship with a small projection on the palm of his hand. It was not difficult to find the so-called energy supply module at the bottom, that is, after a narrow passage, it was connected to the bottom. It was an independent place, and there was a deeper place. After opening a passage door on the ground, Chu Dong was able to see the space Dong let the system open the electronic door, but also need him to pull hard to open the door, really two insurance, this makes Chu Dong feel that they are also idle. It''s such an advanced civilization that you can''t play with it. It''s not the door leading to the main cab. Chu Dong held the stairs down. At this time, he was quiet in the cabin. There was not much sound, which was the key of his force. But even so, Chu Dong didn''t let go of his little eyeball. It was just because the flashlight of little eyeball was much easier to use in the dark than the light on his chest. It could not only adjust the distance, but also automatically three times A hundred and eighty degree rotation strikes in any direction. The most important thing is that you don''t have to worry about it. Just say it to the little eyeball. It''s not easy to use intelligence. It''s just a smart guy. It''s a treasure. Chu Dong increasingly feels that the artifact in his hand, that is, the little eyeball he picked up, is really a standard artifact. He thinks that it can be upgraded or even tied up in the future Tonghua, Chu Dong felt so comfortable that he couldn''t do it. It was a good thing. The key point of artifact is whether it has potential and whether it is a growing weapon. Obviously, a small eyeball is the key. Chu Dong said to the system, "if you can fix it now, you don''t expect this bastard to fly out of the planet, but can you rush out of here? Is there a way out here? I don''t want to drive this thing out, or I''ll be so angry. That''s why I want this thing. I can''t even drive here. Can I fly here and play as a bumper car or a go kart? " For Chu Dong''s question, the system was a little silent, and then gave Chu Dong a very positive answer: "this host seems not to worry, I seem to have scanned an upward crater here before, which seems to be the place where the biological stars landed their spaceship, flying straight ahead from here, aiming at the brightest star, you know You can see a place to take off. It''s an open sky pit. Actually, it''s an open landing point. I read it from the spaceship here. It seems that ya also searched for that position at the beginning. It seems that he also found something wrong with the folding jump system. He planned to take off from where to pick him up Come here, my reinforcements. " Chudong didn''t expect to hear that. It seems that the folding jump system is not only damaged at the back, but also damaged before ya. If this problem can be solved completely, we can get some useful information from Ya about whether the folding jump system can be repaired. If the spaceship doesn''t have it, ya should be talented Yes. After all, it seems that this spaceship was brought by yah himself, so he must know more about it. But think of here, Chu east also can''t help but brain a burst of big, even can''t help some depressed. Because he''s not sure if Naya will live and wait for him to finish what''s going on here. At the thought of the two meter giant who was about to lose all his meat, Chu Dong felt that it was impossible. Moreover, there is the problem of coating. It''s really hard to land a spaceship. But now it seems that it can only be used as an airplane. It''s not a complete spaceship at all. What''s this? It makes people want to cry and laugh. They don''t even know how to express themselves. Is it lucky or not! It''s a bit of a blessing in disguise. At this time, the system also explained to Chu Dong: "the problem of coating is actually good. It seems that there are metal materials similar to reflective objects, such earth like planets. As long as they are collected and processed, it seems that the mountaintop should be able to do it, but it''s up to the host to paint. I believe that the host is a qualified painter, so there should be no question Question. But what''s worse is that we have to find a similar metal first. " "Is it a metal that reflects particles from space? I seem to know about this metal - rare earth!" "Ho Ho, congratulations to the host, you have read a little book, the system applauds for you, you are not such an idiot." "Damn you, I''m so ignorant. Anyway, I graduated from primary school, OK?" "Well, the host goes to the right, and there is a repair cabin. You go in and look for tools. It seems that their tools are also what you can operate. They are all physical tools that are no different from the earth." When he heard the system, Chu Dong saw the repair cabin, but when he opened the door, there was something coming out. Chu Dong immediately raised his small eyes and chopped it out with a knife. Countless tentacles imprisoned the thing and took it to one side.After a move, the small eyeball automatically turns the direction, lights up and looks at the things that are thrown away by the tentacles. It looks like a corpse, but Chu Dong sees it and squats to check it. The whole person is not good. The thing in front of me was a monster in the shape of a human, covered with rotten meat and with exposed bones. The system immediately began to scan up, Chu Dong asked: "this thing is sub their race people?" The system scanned and replied: "no way, the information on this spaceship is only ya. There is no one on their planet coming with him. This guy is not like ya''s biological gene structure. It is a different species. On the contrary, it is more like a mixture of biological gene, human gene and biological gene There are some genetic strands of those monsters. " Chudong''s face turned green when he heard that! He was not angry and said: "the monsters in front of NIMA have not been solved! Now there''s a new creature, a new monster? It''s a hell of a NIMA place. I''m convinced! " Chapter 902 A new creature, a new species that Chu Dong didn''t have time to understand, appeared in front of Chu Dong''s eyes. Although it was only a corpse, the corpse undoubtedly shocked Chu Dong greatly, because it was a creature that even the system could be surprised by. In addition to having the same genes as the monster in front of it, it also had the same genes It''s a surprise to Chu Dong that he still has the same gene sequence as a biological star man. are they all sacrificing themselves for their abnormal and highly developed biological civilization? For Chu Dong''s suspicions, it is obvious that the system also understands. The system just scanned the corpse of this new creature, and was very sure to say to Chu Dong: "after decomposing all the information that can be scanned all over its body, it can be sure that this monster is a standard suture monster, not only based on human cells, but also has the genes of those monsters, which makes people compare Unexpectedly, the most primitive initial structure of DNA in it is actually the host of those Biostar humans. Do you think this is a standard suture monster? Tut Tut, what a strange creature. " "I don''t think it''s strange what kind of creatures are found in this place. It''s not only because it''s special enough to make me sick and strange, but also because there are a lot of special alien things here. Let alone such creatures, I think it''s normal for us to have Godzilla." Chu Dong did not roar, but also squatted down to check whether there was any useful information on this corpse. And at this time, Chu Dong found this new monster''s back actually has a very similar imprint on the body of the text. What what looked as like as two peas were looking at this thing. "You''ve read their civilization, and it seems that they must be aware of it. I think it''s the same as the previous words. What monster is this? Tell me, I''ll record it. I feel that there must be some key function or useful information here." When the system heard the words, it also read the information of this line through Chu Dong''s eyes. Then the system explained to Chu Dong, "experiment No. 3, this thing is called experiment No. 3? Damn, this thing is not just one? But how can it appear in this place? This is Ya''s spaceship, and it doesn''t look like there is a laboratory here. It''s really strange! Host, this thing is called experiment No. 3. It''s a test object. It seems to be unfinished, but now it seems that it was born here. " "It''s actually a test object. It''s estimated that it''s from here. I don''t know where it''s from. Forget it." Chu Dong said and moved away this monster body, namely experiment No. 3. As soon as he moved away experiment No. 3, Chu Dong pushed open the door of the repair cabin. As soon as he entered it, his small eyeball would automatically look around. Chu Dong felt confident when he held it. No matter what kind of enemy he met, he always felt that he could fight now. It seemed that he was invincible Sleep. Small eyeball opens of its eye bead son to look around, Chu East passes light to pour to also see clearly what circumstance is here. This is a room full of tools, which looks like a sundry room, but the only difference is that there are many tools that Chu Dong can''t think of. These tools are not only strange in appearance, but also transparent. Without the reflection, Chu Dong almost didn''t find out what these things look like. Most of all, there are also some tools Many small round beads are very similar to glass beads, each color is different. Chu Dong pondered these things and couldn''t help wondering: "Ya, this alien, their civilization is still playing marbles? Don''t read, play every day? What a good boy! It''s the same skin as when I was a child, but how do I feel that this kind of thing can still be crushed? It seems very soft. It''s a bit interesting. It seems more like a jelly. It seems that this kind of thing doesn''t fit in the repair cabin. What is it "It''s an extremely viscous repair tool, like a metal fused by magma." "Super power 520?" "Well, it can be said that, and the very simple repair bonding tool is much more powerful than the welding tool on your earth." "Yes, you can. Don''t look down on us. Dog Coin system. Don''t forget that your master is human or earth human. Do you understand? Be polite to me, dog system, I''m your master, young man, really Chu Dong was pulling things with the system, but he was particularly interested in the small balls in his hand, which were super adhesive simple repair tools. He put a big bag into his pocket on the spot, with dozens of them. Chu Dong also a very embarrassed asked: "that you know how to use it?" System tone full of disdain way: "I know, you can rest assured, you can rest assured Chuai is really, is also convinced, so reluctant to pick up a lot of cheap? How can I have such a cheeky master as you, but I have to tell you in advance that if you haven''t finished your mother''s work, you won''t be afraid to take it out? " "That''s a small problem. Anyway, we have to deal with one thing. No, it''s a cheap bastard.""Well, I''m still helpless when it comes to you. The system is also desperate. The baby wants to cry." "Don''t sell me cute beep beep, hurry up and tell me to take those tools. I know. Take good equipment and go." "Well, I''ll tell you, remember to take..." Then the system began to tell Chu Dong what tools to bring. At this time, the system must know more about this spaceship. After all, the system directly read everything of this spaceship into its system storage. This is really a very convenient way, and it is also beneficial for Chu Dong to open plug-ins. After all, it''s very easy to get along with the system. After all, as a member of the crossing army Member, this place is really suitable for Chu Dong. As long as the spaceship is finished, Chu Dong doesn''t think it''s a big problem to stay here, although there are a lot of monsters outside. As long as it can take off and start, even if it can''t rush out of the atmosphere, it can''t go to outer space, but it can always fly out. And such a spaceship, Chu Dong does not believe that there will be no weapon system! The weapon of extraterrestrial technology, Chu Dong thought that he would be able to deal with those monsters. Chapter 903 Chu Dong was holding a bunch of tools. He couldn''t even hold the sword in his hand. He had to let his little eyeball stretch his neck and hang it on his shoulder, which made the sword hanging behind him. However, he still couldn''t open his hand and had to hold some tools in his elbow. Chu Dong couldn''t understand it at all, so he asked the system curiously: "are you sure you need to do this Do you have more tools? How can I feel that many of them are unnecessary? How can I bring so many? You dog coin won''t cheat me? If it''s true, I won''t let go of your dog system, you know? " When the system heard the words, it was very boring to answer the host: "I look at it according to the repair information I read, and what''s more, it''s well prepared, OK? Really, you don''t have to worry so much. What''s the matter with all the tools? Young and strong people worry about so few things? At least you are a guy who has been modified by this system, right? Why are you such a girl! This system still feel tired and tired? That''s true Chu Dong felt that the system had learned his shamelessness! After a section of road, Chu Dong smoothly opened a door leading to the lower floor, and then he came to the so-called energy cabin. In the middle of a round cabin is a place that looks like a cylindrical tank, with transparent glass above and pipes leading everywhere below. When Chu Dong stepped into this place, he felt a burst of heat. Although it was just a burst of hot wind, Chu Dong still felt that his whole body was full of special temperature. It was such a warm day As soon as he stepped into a place, he felt extremely different. Before Chu Dong asked the system, he knew what the cylindrical tank was. Chu Dong approached and stroked the outer wall of the can. He said excitedly: "it''s a miniature sun, isn''t it?" "Don''t be excited, host. According to the technology of the sub civilization, the glass on the top and the outer wall of the tank are different from what you understand on earth. They are not the same civilization of the same era. You can rest assured to repair the host. It will be OK. After all, I have read all the information of this spaceship. This spaceship is nothing like my own now It''s different. The host is at ease The system assured Chu Dong how confident he was obviously. This gave him more confidence than Chu Dong. Chu Dong didn''t believe it. Chudong throws down some tools in his hand, and then lets the small eyeball leave and entangle his shoulder. The small eyeball senses the master''s mind and releases Chudong. However, it also turns on the light to shine around and starts to check things for Chudong. However, in Chudong''s opinion, it seems that it is just like a child''s curiosity, that is, it looks around with curiosity It''s very interesting. The small eyeball is just like a child. Chudong didn''t pay attention to Xiaoyan''s curiosity. He clenched Xiaoyan''s sword and asked the system, "where can I open this? It needs to be fixed, isn''t it? If not, what''s that? Tell me all the areas that need to be repaired in this functional area. Now there''s enough time. If you want to really deal with the mother emperor on your head, you can''t do without this spaceship, and its weapon system is enough to deal with monsters? " "There''s no problem at all. It seems to be an aggressive frigate with enough firepower to participate in a star war." "Star Wars? Now I just want to build a home in this primitive age, this garbage ice age. Even Canglong has this place. A spaceship that can''t fly out of the atmosphere and can only fly as a plane. I''m afraid it will be besieged and killed by pterosaurs! The talons of pterosaurs, I know, can tear the skin as hard as a rhinoceros, which is much thicker than the iron sheet of a train. In this world, science and technology are not necessarily able to dominate. I''m so unlucky. Every time I cross it, it''s totally unrelated to the life of the protagonist. I''m so desperate. " Chudong is very sad to complain, he suddenly feel that he is really miserable. The system seemed to sympathize with Chu Dong''s consolation: "host, although your dog is a little bit, I also sympathize with your experience, but people have to face the reality. Now you''d better turn on a switch on the top, where you can turn it on, so that you can lower the glass and reach in. You can open the front outer wall of the tank without verification, and it will automatically lower. " "Good! However, I feel that you are engaged in color just now. You are an old color dog system. Mayatt is seventeen or eighteen years old! " "It''s Mingdao who wants to work faster." Chu Dong had no choice but to put his little eyeball on the ground and said, "little eye, you shine on me. If something is close to me, don''t be polite. Give me tentacles to attack directly. Is there any problem?" The little eyeball on the sword blinked lovingly. Alien technology is easy to use, and biological civilization is beef beer. Chu Dong just wants to express his heartfelt feeling: Zhenxiang. The small eyeball is illuminated by Chu Dong. Chu Dong starts to climb up the glass above the can body along one side of the ladder. Sure enough, there was a handle that could rotate. Chu Dong turned it according to the system. At the same time to prevent the sound, Chu Dong also used the force to cover the surrounding area, shielding all the sounds.Chu Dong now is more and more sophisticated, for anything, even if how casual, but also always maintain a high degree of vigilance. This is also the key to Chu Dong''s success. He hasn''t really relaxed much since he crossed. Chudong is not only a very careful man, but also a guy who knows his situation very well. He knows what to do. Because he knew what he should do, Chu Dong knew how to choose his own way even when he was in danger. After Chu Dong lowered the glass, he didn''t see any light inside, but the heat wave still gave him unforgettable memory. There was no light source in such a hot place. Chu Dong then called out: "little eyes stretch their necks, shine on the inside and show me what''s inside." Hearing Chu Dong''s cry, the small eyeball connected to the slender blood vessels of the sword handle, stretched and grew up, and the small eyeball was also propped up, and came directly to Chu Dong''s head to illuminate the scene of the tank inside for Chu Dong. Chu Dong could see the inside at this time. Chapter 904 Inside is a very long pot, but it is very thin, but also very complex. The structure inside is like countless thin transparent tubes intertwined in the pot, and there seems to be some tiny particles floating in it, but there is no light. To Chu Dong''s surprise, these tubes intertwined with each other in the pot, and there are many small particles around A lot of wire like things connect the complex components below. At the bottom is something that looks like a pool of liquid, but the liquid is also very viscous and quite dark. It''s such a thing. Chu Dong asked, "what are these things in the dog coin system?" "Those particles are a kind of solar particles. At this time, they don''t emit light, they just generate heat, but they don''t form a solar storm, so they can''t provide electricity and kinetic energy for this spaceship. The dark liquid is the viscous substance. According to the information provided by the spaceship, it seems to be the same thing as those atomic bombs and nuclear weapons of your earth humans, It seems to be a kind of coolant! As for the line electronic components, which are connected to the external pipes, the output energy is converted into kinetic energy, which will also be converted into the electrical energy required by the spacecraft. By the way, the weapons of this spacecraft are basically based on electrical energy, so you don''t need any ammunition for weapons like your earth civilization. " "Wait, you just said that thing is the coolant of nuclear power plant atomic bomb?" Chudong''s voice trembled a little. He seemed to understand what he was meeting and what he was approaching. NIMA was just jumping on the grave. He was in a hurry to see Yama! When the system heard the speech, it was very curious and strange to say, "yes, how can your tone be strange?" The small eyeball on Chu Dong''s head was just like a giraffe stretching its neck, but the giraffe couldn''t shine. The small eyeball was staring at a beam of light. Small eyeball also very curious blinked an eye, seem to also feel oneself host Chu east of tone seem to have some dissimilarity. It''s very curious and seems to have some incomprehension. After all, for small eyeballs, the master system of the world is very magical. When Chu Dong heard the words, he said angrily, "master draftsman, I''m beside an atomic bomb, and I have to repair it. Do you think I''m afraid? Once this thing blows up, I have to raise my ashes! How can I feel that you are pitching me? It''s not repairing the sun. It''s just repairing the original bullet. Can I not feel flustered? I have no protection at all "Well, the host is worried about this. Don''t worry. These materials can withstand the impact of nuclear energy. Otherwise, how can they be used as energy and locked in to provide kinetic energy? This is the high-tech civilization of others. You can rest assured that the host has been repaired. It''s not as terrible as you think. Why do I think that the host thought of this? Alas, it''s really a civilization gap. The host can''t help it. I find that I don''t understand you more and more, and it''s still from the earth humans with a bit of scientific and technological civilization. " The system said that it was a fart, it was a very narcissistic. Chudong was stunned. He didn''t expect that he was despised, or despised by the dog system. Chu Dong has no choice but to believe in the system. He suddenly finds that the analysis of the system is reasonable. He can''t refute it. The system has been with him for a long time. It''s not only his sharp tongue, but also his hatred. Chu Dong suddenly feels that after the system wakes up, it seems to become more and more like himself! Chu Dong no longer quarreled with the system, but said to the small eyeball: "go back and shine on me. I''ll go down and open the door. The small eyeball opened my eyes and shine on me. Although the system is very confident, I still have to take care of you. No, it doesn''t matter if we die. But you''ve just seen the world. You''re half your father''s me, but I can''t bear to see you Such a child has been hurt Chu Dong said that he was awe inspiring, and even made the system listen to him in a daze. The eyeball retracted its neck, changed back to its original length, and dropped to a height of one meter from the ground. At the same time, the small eyeball actually showed a very moving look. At this time, the system scolded: "master draftsman''s host is really shameless. You are clearly afraid of death." Chu Dong''s face turned red, and he certainly didn''t want to admit it, but he still went down and opened the door of the outer wall, ready to repair it. according to the system, there are three electronic components, and one broken tube, and several damaged wires and some pipes that need to be replaced because of impact. Finally, there is a need to readjust the parameter system. Of course, the final adjustment is a systematic thing, because it is impossible to start the computer system of the spacecraft. In the case of unification, energy can not be started, so there is no electricity. But the system can also adjust the intelligent system in a special place in the regional state. This is the magic of the system, and it was able to open the system that intruded into the unopened electronic door to open the door.Chu Dong took the tools that the system had asked him to prepare before, and some original parts that needed to be replaced. He directly stepped into the tank. Chu Dong sighed deeply and said, "I''ve really screwed you up. Who would have thought that one day Chu Dong would be able to work side by side with the atomic bomb, repair a spaceship happily, and repair the micro sun happily What''s important is that it''s still in the ice age of a primitive world. It''s too magical for NIMA. " The system is eating melon, very interesting way: "and more than that, an eye is lighting for you, is this more magical? Ha ha, the world is so wonderful. Come on, maybe it will be even more wonderful in the future. " "Wonderful, where''s your uncle? I just want to go home, you know?" "Your uncle''s dog host, if you want to go home, repair it for me as soon as possible. Ya Na dog is still in the process of timing compared with the real atomic bomb!" Chudong a hear this, immediately the whole person spirit, and also quite helpless up. After all, why did you drill into that hole at that time! Why curiosity? Why should we encounter the system when we are on earth! This is life! Chapter 905 The whole body drilled into the repair cabin. Chu Dong was very careful. He was afraid to touch something. His care made the system feel a little bit embarrassed and urged him to say, "host, how dare you be timid? I told you that they won''t be damaged. Your slow appearance really made me worried. Host, hurry up, I can''t even wait for the host to slow down. I can''t even tell you how to do it! " Chu Dong devotes himself to the repair, but he doesn''t dare to distract himself from replacing the parts. However, listening to the system, Chu Dong angrily throws away the tools in his hand and complains: "do you make trouble for me? I work so hard here, do you want to come out and give me a try? It''s a lot of supervisor bullshit. Don''t you know the hardships of migrant workers? Believe it or not, I''m going to quit now. I told you that I warned you, and the little eyeball took a picture for me. I can''t see where the line goes. Damn, I''m still working as an electrician. You dare to believe that the little eyeball took a good picture for me. " Small eyeball hears Chu Dong''s words, unexpectedly have a little small angry appearance, but also poured to illuminate the light to come over. And Chu Dong also picked up the tools on the ground, once again lying on his back to repair a line on his face. He never thought that one day he would build something so close to the atomic bomb in such a place, but it was easy, because these things were all dead, and the relevant information and knowledge were also transmitted to Chu Dong''s brain. This was not so difficult for Chu Dong. The only thing was that Chu Dong started it for the first time, so it was inevitable that he was still alive Some of them were not convenient, but Chu Dong''s body had been transformed, so he could learn easily, without much difficulty. Chu Dong picked up a component that needed to be replaced and carefully wanted to install it. But at this moment, a clear sound came from afar, as if something had passed through the wall, spread to the interior, and collided with the sound. Chu Dong was stunned. Then Chu Dong became alert and said to the system: "can''t scan the East Is that the west At this time, the system was also very puzzled and said: "impossible, I have a heart, and I have been scanning continuously, and I can still feel this distance, unless it is the creature I can''t scan, but besides the host you, there is also the little eye ball on this spaceship. Who else? Can''t scan it out? " Chu East smell speech immediately scold a way: "fool, scan don''t come out, isn''t very explain a problem?" Chu Dong immediately came out of the can, lifted his small eyeball with his backhand, and said, "turn off your light, let''s touch it. There should be monsters coming in, mad. Who else can''t be scanned except those monsters? The system should be alert. We''ll deal with the tail at the back first, and then we''ll solve the problems here. We can''t let it spoil our big business. " Chu Dong is right. After all, his plan is to use this spaceship, but now it seems that a bad thing suddenly appears. How can Chu Dong not care about this problem. Chu Dong immediately took out his night vision device from the third level bag on the ground and put it on again. Then he quickly found a good direction for himself. He could directly touch the door from here, that is, a door from the outside, which could lead to the outermost area. The sound he heard was from there. Chudong''s five senses were very sharp, which was not only the result of the system transformation, but also the key to its usefulness That is, he is also familiar with such a world, living like a primitive man, so he gradually has some hunting instincts and powerful senses that belong to human beings in this era. As soon as Chu Dong put on his night vision device and went straight outside, the system kept scanning. At the same time, it provided Chu Dong with map information and sent it back to one of Chu Dong''s eyes. The little eye was also very alert at this time. The whole eye was put away. At this time, the sword connected to it also appeared tentacles. It looked very strange, but it was still moving restlessly It seems very mysterious again. This is the most appropriate point of the small eyeball sword. It''s horrible, even a little disgusting, but its mystery is just as amazing as its ability. Continuously, Chu Dong walked directly along the direction of the sound. At the same time, his whole body also unfolded the force shield, shielding his voice and breath. It''s a quiet time for a guy to walk in the dark. If there is something close to him, he may be able to defend and attack, because he is not in the light at all, but in the dark. Walking in the dark, but also has been very used to, Chu Dong also understand that he is more and more adapt to such a life. At this time, the system suddenly reported: "the host has found that not only one monster''s voice fluctuates, but there are even three. In order to avoid causing abnormal movements to attract the attention of those monsters and the mother emperor outside, the host is better to ambush these three monsters, and there are small eyeballs that can fire tentacles, and they can ambush them in a moment, as long as they ambush well."Chu East smell speech crouch down body to come, a hand lightly touch the ground of this airship. He launched his own force, a little bit of perception of the subtle movement. At this time, Chu Dong suddenly found something, opened his eyes and said: "I know, it''s the position of the vent and exhaust valve. There are broken cocoons, and monsters come in from there. Although they don''t seem to have found us yet, they are also coming for us, or they feel something strange. We should be more careful about this And we have to start first. We can''t let these monsters stir up new monsters. The mother emperor can''t wake up at this time, which is very bad for us at this time. " "Host, are you going to ambush?" "Yes, just make a trap with the corpse of Test No. 3. The small eyeball has the ability to release its tentacles, but it can be a good lure and ambush. We hide our breath in the dark. It''s not so difficult for me, but it''s a little harder for the small eyeball. This boy will lure us for the first time." "Small eyeball won''t care, it''s probably willing to swallow the monster." Chapter 906 Pushing aside his tentacles, Chu Dong saw a dead monster that had been sucked dry. The monster didn''t make any sound before he died, because he was attracted by the small eyeball. At the same time, Chu Dong isolated it directly with the force field. At the same time, the small eyeball launched a new attack with his tentacles, which immediately sucked the monster and tied it to death Strangled, not even a moment to struggle, can be described as quite a dead hand. Chu Dong picked up the small eyeball. He didn''t care about the corpse. He went straight ahead. In front of it was the ventilation pipe of the spaceship and the exhaust valve connected to the outside. It was obvious that the monsters came in from there. Even Chu Dong didn''t know how they woke up. Now after killing one, Chu Dong took out the thermal imager and scanned ahead, and found two more Looking for something. Chu Dong according to the established old rules, directly put the small eyeball on the ground, suddenly the small eyeball attached to the sword, stretched out four tentacles, as a foot, began to climb forward, and the small eyeball also raised its neck, that is, the slender blood vessels, supported its head, an eye bead, began to move forward quickly, Chu Dong whispered The way: "small eyeball is careful, you special don''t have an accident." A new tentacle appeared on the body of the sword, and compared a connected o word to Chu Dong, which was quite funny and weird. Chu Dong felt that he was both powerful and strange for such an artifact of his own. He would have thrown away such a sword in exchange for others. However, Chu Dong was very happy to use it. It was really fragrant. It was really a frightening sword. It belonged to the civilization of alien technology, but it was very comfortable to use. It was no longer comfortable It''s a good weapon. I can''t help but feel that the single system is really cute. I can''t help but wonder if it''s a big one! Host, I feel that one of your younger brothers will be more strange than the other. Do you believe that? " Chudong didn''t believe it before, but now Chudong''s heartless sarcastic system answers: "I certainly didn''t believe it before, but with a dog system like you, do you think I can still believe it? Sorry, I feel I believe that one of my younger brothers will be more strange than your dog system? Suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, but think of this guy, and your new partner is good. After all, I make complaints about you every day, and I''m tired of it. I only need to order new people to help me with the Tucao. system is angry and big, scold: "your uncle, do you make complaints about the whole family?" "No, it''s all mortal." ¡­¡­ Ten minutes later, when Chu Dong received the news, he ran forward and took out his Nepal Army knife directly from behind. He stabbed the small eyeball with two knives, and the struggling monster was still wrapped in the tentacle. Chu Dong stabbed several knives, and directly spattered a pile of blood. Even the small eyeball didn''t close its big eyes, so as not to be spattered with blood As for the system, it can''t help sighing: "tut Tut, the host really has a violent gene. It seems that no one can offend the host, you cruel dog." Chudong found that the mouth is more and more poisonous, and also very mouth spit fragrance, quite no quality. After killing the two monsters, Chu Dong gave the little eyeball a look directly, pointing to the front exhaust valve airway. Small eyeball understanding quickly toward there climbed past, then only heard inside gently came a very light dull hum. Then a corpse was dragged out by the little eyeball''s body, the tentacle behind the sword. Seeing this scene, Chu Dong gave his little eyeball a thumbs up. Small eyeball is very cute with one of his tentacles out, straight up a lovely OK. Chu Dong went over and made up for the monster in his tentacles. Then Chu Dong went to the front and squatted down to look at the vent of the exhaust valve. He saw that the blade here was actually broken. No wonder the monster could climb in from the outside. It seems that some monsters didn''t sleep completely or wake up. Now Chu Dong has to repair the blade. Chu Dong asked the system, "don''t you see the problem here?" "Yes, no matter it''s read from the spaceship or from my own scan, there''s no problem." Chu Dong smelled that Yan climbed into the vent inside the exhaust valve blade. He checked the broken traces around, and obviously found corrosion. Now he understood what was opened here, but Chu Dong didn''t complain. Instead, he asked the problem and said: "can this blade be replaced? Where can I get the blade? How can I repair this place and seal it? It''s better than letting it go. If we don''t find it when we start it, there will be a big problem. " The system replied, "yes, you can use the simple and efficient repair fluid that you brought with you before, that is, those soft transparent beads. You can repair the leaf surface firmly without welding, but the leaf surface is just in the repair cabin, and the host has to go back to get it."Chu Dong said with a smile: "it''s definitely not good to go back and take it. After all, it needs people to look at it. I''m not sure that the small eyeball can look at the place where monsters will come in at any time. The small eyeball can go back to get the leaf surface and drag it over. It''s small and fast, but I''m worried that it makes a sound. Small eyeball, you should see what the leaf is, right? This is the one in front of me. Come in and have a look. How do you plan to avoid the sound I say? " Said Chu East back channel, let a position, let small eyeball can climb in to see. The little eyeball nodded when she saw what the leaf looked like. She was very confident, and her eyes were smiling. It was lovely. And it made a very practical answer to Chu Dong''s worry. See the small eyeball back to the outside, and then stretch out a lot of tentacles, instantly woven into a thick woven bag on its back, even can be raised on its top of the head, small eyeball also very complacent nodded, show no problem appearance, can be described as very confident. Chapter 907 "You believe in little eyeballs so much?" The system asked curiously, "it just talked to you." "What do you don''t believe? My sword is still my little friend. Although I''m a little monster like you, I feel that I''m more reliable than others. At least it''s not as complicated as others. If you want me to say that such a little brother is much better than others, no worse than human beings, more reliable and more harmful. Is that the truth? If I say that''s the case, you may also say that the small eyeball is a creature, and your system is the master recognizing device of high creation, but the small eyeball is the same. At the beginning, if you don''t say that it sucks my blood, it''s also the master recognizing device. Do you still help it wake up? " When the system heard Chu Dong''s saying, it felt that Chu Dong''s saying was very reasonable, but it could not help but agree with Chu Dong. However, it also reminded its host Chu Dong: "it seems that the host has passed a day, Maya and brother meow, aren''t you afraid of something wrong? What''s more, the door mentioned by Naya has been opened in recent days. If the monsters go up to the top and are scanned by his thing, the whole planet can ascend to heaven. The host is better to grasp it. " Chu Dong leaned back against the passage, carefully unfolded the shield force field, screened out all the voices and said, "yes, but it still has to be done, doesn''t it? No matter what happens in the back, now we have to repair the ship step by step, then kill the mother emperor, and finally leave, otherwise we can''t find the way. Now at least we know that we can fly out with the spaceship, at least we know how to leave here, isn''t it good? There must be a way to the front of the mountain. Besides, I still have your dog coin system. What am I afraid of? As for my brother Maya, I don''t have to worry about the way out of the jungle The system said, "I''m worried about the little girl Maya is looking for, you know?" "Shit! I just thought about it It''s not a big problem, is it? " "Look forward to it. You also say that she is more powerful than you in this jungle. Even I think she is more powerful than the commander-in-chief of this system in this jungle. It''s because she is so powerful that I worry about what to do if she comes to you? What I''m afraid of most is that if she still finds her, it''s a great deal. But this little girl is just an ordinary human. We just take her by force, so we don''t have to worry too much, do we? " System seems to be making fun of and curious about something. Chu Dong is not very angry back: "fart, I brought out of the little girl how can let her have an accident! She''s not an ordinary human. She''s a little girl taken care of by Lao Tzu, who is more handsome than you. I brought her out of the jungle tribe and her grandfather. How could I let her have an accident? What''s more, when she left with me, the tribe used such a high-end farewell ceremony, although I didn''t like it at all. " "Oh, host, do you know what that farewell ceremony really is?" "It''s a farewell ceremony. Although the primitive tribes and the world are different, I also experienced it in the last world." "Well, I guess that little girl doesn''t know that you''re just a devil. She doesn''t know what kind of ceremony it is." "Damn your system, I''m not. What kind of ceremony do you mean?" "Oh, I don''t want to tell you, young host. After all, you have no quality. I don''t want to assist at all." "Ah, dog coin, dead duck''s hard mouth, it''s a farewell ceremony, and you want to insult my brain? My IQ is not lower than that of your system. I''m really young and want to take advantage of me. I''m really a young boy! " Chu Dong looked proud and said happily: "come and finish the task of a little spider for me. I want a bottle of water to drink. This ghost place is waiting for little eyeballs. It really needs some cool, or I''ll suffocate myself." "Will you die if you drink less?" "I don''t think so? Kill so many spiders, you special all reward of this, I am also very desperate ah, you still think it''s my fault? I don''t want to get drunk, either. Isn''t that forced by you? They''ve got you some junk rewards. " "Cough, cough, calm down, I''ll give you a bottle. It''s special ice, but there''s no ice, right?" "Yes, the dog system. I have to scold you to make a good system." "Er, host, don''t be like this. We''re still good friends. I can''t help it. The reward is immediate. I''m also very desperate. Little host, come on, I''ve specially made you a bottle of cold beer, which is just like taking out from the Arctic Ocean. The key point is that there''s no ice to make you cool, so you can take one bite to heaven, two to soar, and three to go straight to luojinxian." There is no one who can sell melons and boast about the system. "Oh, I''m in a better mood. You''ve upgraded now. It''s not a dog system, it''s a small system." Chu Dong took the beer, which appeared in front of his eyes. He opened the bottle and took a big drink. It was so cool that it exploded. However, he thought of something and said, "I''m afraid that little Maya will come to find the hole. She can''t find it. After all, the stupid hole will disappear. It''s invincible. The devil will find it Get it. ""That''s right, that dog hole, as a system, I didn''t scan anything wrong, don''t you think?" "That''s true. Although Maya is a female jungle hunter, she can''t find a hole that will automatically close out of thin air. She doesn''t even know what that hole is. She''s just a little girl. It''s cool, ton." ¡­¡­ "There are traces of cannibalism here. Did Chu Dong fall in from here? If so, it''s not surprising. He probably doesn''t know that this kind of hole can be opened as soon as the sun rises, and it will be closed when the sun sets. But there is also a way to open it by force, that is, as long as it is injured and panicked. " Maya said, directly from the back of the waist took out her short knife, a knife on the ground in front of her. This is where Chu Dong jumped into the cave before. With Maya''s knife going down, there was a scream like a monster on the ground, and then a hole opened. Maya picked up a new torch from one side and jumped down. She caught the vine in the air and slid down. Jungle Huntress! Chapter 908 Chu Dong didn''t expect to die. Like the system, he didn''t guess that Maya was more powerful than they thought. Maya knew not only how to open the cave, but also how to close it. The most terrible thing is that Chu Dong spent so much effort to find the way from the beginning, which was not as powerful as Maya alone. Maya knew how to go back and how to open the cave. Chudong and a high-tech civilization, the system invented by God civilization, are directly confused by Zhang Erhang. This is really a master meeting masked man. Although Maya would not be able to get out of the forest when he was caught in the fire, he would not be able to look out of the forest Otherwise, I can''t leave him to go to the secret forest alone and accompany the God of the jungle alone. " Maya began to search for the trace of Chu Dong, and began to search for Chu Dong. ¡­¡­ "Little eyeball is back, beef beer! So fast, I can''t finish a bottle, there''s a distance, and it''s still crawling. It''s OK, it''s only less than 15 minutes. Small eyeball beef beer is really mixed with a master like me, but it has to be different, it has to be very tough. " "This system is also very happy, worthy of being the artifact of this system!" The system so shameless said, but completely forget, before it also suspected others small eyeball, really learned Chudong shameless spirit, simply still learned the essence of that one, it is quite powerful! Chu Dong climbed out of the passageway, and saw the small eyeball staring at the big eye, and the bead came over with a bag full of tentacles wrapped in light. At this time, the small eyeball has tentacles as the limbs of running. It also raises its small head, which is the eye bead. Its neck is a long, slender, blood vessel red neck. Its body is a long sword made of strange meat. On its back, which is the long sword, it also holds a tentacle bag wrapped into a ball. It obviously has the leaves it brings, small Eyeball a face, big eye bead son smile Xi Xi appearance than Chu East even happy appearance. As soon as the eyeball came, it opened its bag of tentacles, and a silver black leaf was in it. Chu Dong took out the leaves with a smile, and fondly stroked the eyes of the little eyeball, saying happily: "it''s very good. The little eyeball is well done. It seems that you are more effective than the dog system, but don''t be proud. Although the dog system is a dog, you can''t compare with it. You have to compare with my master, and learn to be as powerful as your master as soon as possible Good, you know? "Little eyeball." It''s the first time that Chu Dong caresses the eyeball. It''s not soft at all. It''s hard. It''s just like diamonds. It''s very cold. It''s quite fierce. Chu Dong feels that he hates the difference. But Chu Dong is OK, because it also proves that the eyeball is really different It''s the guy Ya hid. It''s really different. Small eyeball is as obedient as a dog. It''s a little cute. Then those tentacles disappeared, Chu Dong took the blade, but also climbed back to the vent valve position. The small eyeball didn''t take back all the tentacles, but kept its limbs, shrunk a little and crawled into the tunnel. This sword is alive now. Yes, it is. What system make complaints about is: "why do you abuse me before you exaggerate your eyes?" you dog owner is a shameless fellow. I''ve been with you for a long time. I feel like I''m not a strong mouth. I even need to have your human emotions. I will be angry with your dog''s host. "little meaning, a new younger brother, I make complaints about the small eyes of Tucao. It''s not just coming. It''s not familiar with the nature of my good master. After knowing it, it knows that its status will plummet, especially under meow brothers." Chu Dong is very brazen said, or said seriously, at the same time with the system asked: "come on, tell me, that little glass ball how to use, quickly ah system." "Oh, well, you are really shameless." Half an hour later, Chu Dong directly repaired the blade according to the systematic instruction. Chu Dong also used the force to spread to all around, shielding all the sounds here, and then kicked hard. The leaves don''t move! Damn, it''s not glue. It''s harder than the original one, and there''s no trace of stitching. This is the most surprising thing for Chu Dong. The system is very proud, and just like looking at idiots, it said to Chu Dong: "young man, this thing has told you, it''s high-tech materials from high civilization. The earth civilization is not in the same level as your idiots. It''s quite advanced, especially small eyeballs. Can you hear my voice? Are the places you come from all high-tech, or are they places where biological civilization is over developed? "Small eyeball nodded, sure enough, it can hear the system speak, Chu Dong pour also not surprised. It is estimated that the small eyeball is the relationship between recognizing the Lord and sucking his blood. So we can feel the existence of the system, and even hear the system speak. Say not necessarily small eyeball with Asia, also know where the system is from. Small eyeball a nod, Chu Dong also decisive counterattack way: "sorry, dog system, your host is your master, not only a human, or in your eyes low civilization earth people, so say, you are still such a person''s younger brother, I''m sorry to tell you, I''m not, you are the younger brother after all. Poor system "Ah, dog, you are really shameless. Go back and fix the energy supply." "Hey hey, little eyeball leads the way. When a car turns on the light to light the road, this night vision device is wearing a thief, which makes my handsome face hurt." The small eyeball nodded and did as Chu Dong said. Chu Dong picked up the tools on the ground, that is, some unused small glass balls. This thing is really a treasure, worthy of alien technology. Chudong thought he could bring it back to earth. Chapter 909 "How to install these three pipes?" "You''re not nervous. You''re fixing an atomic bomb." "Feather mending, nonsense, I''m just working as a repairman for extraterrestrial technology in the universe." "Along the three lines, there''s a switch inside, and then you use something that looks like a wrench. That''s a welding method, just a cold forging welding method, and it''s three dimensions higher than your civilization on earth. Anyway, you don''t need to understand. You''re a guy of lower civilization. Hurry up and install it. We''ll go back and start the spaceship. That''s it First of all, it''s OK to fly out directly. No, it''s to start the invisible shielding device to get away from the mother emperor directly, so as to have a big sweep. Anyway, it must be very comfortable. I promise the host won''t regret it. " Chudong listened to what the system said. He felt that he could see the scene. He could not help grasping the action in his hand, and began to straighten him out a little bit. Finally, when Chudong climbed out of the energy supply device, he closed the whole cabin, checked it carefully again, and closed all the glass and doors. Finally, when Chudong asked about the system scan results After the result, the system answered him with certainty - everything is complete. Chu Dong at this time is to press can''t bear the color of excitement in the heart, then quickly say with the system: "go, go, fly the plane quickly." "This is a spaceship." "Roll, now it''s just airplanes. It can''t even fly out of the atmosphere. It''s used for hanging. It''s directly airplanes, at least for now." The system was speechless, but it didn''t argue with Chu Dong. Just as Chu Dong was about to return to the cockpit, there was a sudden vibration from his head and a loud bang. Even the whole spaceship felt waves of shaking. Chu Dong was surprised and asked the system, "what''s wrong with NIMA?" After scanning for a while, the system suddenly said in dismay: "the mother emperor wakes up. She''s a big monster, and NIMA has a lot of long black tentacles, which is not the same as those little monsters. She''s knocking on the top of the spaceship, and all the meat cocoons wake up. She starts to attack our spaceship crazily. NIMA doesn''t make any sound, it''s not the same How do these monsters wake up? " "You said before, passing through the apron is the place to fly out directly. You need to verify whether the spaceship is right?" "Yes - I see, sleeper." The system was shocked, Chu Dong also nodded and said, his face was extremely ugly: "yes, there is no accident in the dog coin system, we are really in the trap, from the moment we come in, obviously this monster knows, but the door, as we found, as long as it doesn''t break, it can obviously stop these monsters, and this mu Huang Xian But I can''t help it, and it''s estimated that it will be scanned in front of us, otherwise it won''t kill us at the moment we open the door, and then wait for a few days. Obviously, it has found the foreshadowing of Ya burying. " "That is to say, it deliberately let us in, but it will not make us too suspicious, which makes us feel too simple. After all, humans are suspicious, so it intends to let us repair the spaceship, so that we can use this spaceship to rush out directly from the apron here, so it will not be sensed by Asia, because they don''t need to go through the front at all They will start to do whatever they want on this planet, and even harm the whole universe. It''s just alien and Zerg. It''s terrible. This queen is really powerful! " Chu Dong''s analysis is correct. At this time, everything makes sense. At the same time, it''s no wonder that the mother emperor will choose to build a nest on the spaceship. Moreover, Chu Dong didn''t feel very smooth at all, because he could meet the enemy all the way, and even just killed a few. It''s still Temo who broke in through the air duct. It''s like a beep. The sound of the ship''s entrance being eroded by the impact of the east door was heard. Chu Dong was a fool. At this time, the system said, the host put his hand on the wall, and I can directly invade the system. From here, I can open the shield of the physical force field of the spaceship, which can block the monsters who are breaking the door and chiseling the spaceship. "Good!" Five minutes later, every part of the spaceship lights up, and even the energy supply area where Chudong is now becomes bright. These lights are no different from those of human beings. The only difference is that these lights are not emitted by light bulbs, but more like the white light generated by the top wall of the spaceship. And then, Chu Dong let go of the force induction, and felt that the whole spacecraft began to be protected by the shield force field. At this time, a shield was formed outside the spaceship to disperse the meat cocoons around the spaceship, even the monsters, including the mother emperor. Even the first cocoons on the ship were cleared. At this time, there is no monster on the spaceship, nor any meat cocoon stuck on the spaceship. The outside of the spaceship is clean now, which is cleaner than a cleaning. At the same time, the entrances, where the cabin doors had been knocked, dented or even corroded, were recovering a little bit. Obviously, the force field shield also had the energy to repair the outer wall of the outer spaceship. This kind of technology surprised Chu Dong, but because of the system, he was able to spread his force sensing at this moment.At this time, the system began to sound and said to Chu Dong: "this force field shield can last for a while, but I don''t know whether the mother emperor and the monsters can shorten this persistence. Their attack is very fierce, and I also feel that the monsters outside seem to wake up one after another, so the host still takes the time to start the spaceship and fly high into the air, the air here is empty It''s special enough for you to fly high. Take off "OK, little eyeball, let''s run to Wuhu and take off!" "Come on, damn you, I really don''t want to sleep!" "I don''t want to either." Small eyeball limbs tentacles when the feet directly extend, step forward to stride to run. Chudong also followed, running from here to the cockpit. Because the spacecraft has the relationship between energy and electric energy, the spacecraft is bright at this time. Small eyeball also turned off its light, at this time running faster than Chu Dong. Chu Dong followed closely, also a face of anxious color. Chapter 910 When he ran to the cockpit, Chu Dong had no time at all. He felt that he was an extremely difficult guy. Chu Dong only felt that his opponent was just like that, that group of monsters outside. He didn''t have much time to prepare. Now he had to start the spaceship and come to the main cockpit. Chu Dong was stunned and a little confused. After all, at this time He didn''t necessarily know what to do, but the system told Chu Dong what to do, because at this time, the system can get the data of the whole ship from it, and now the system can start to control the ship. However, even in this case, the system still told Chu Dong as the host: "but the host, you know, in our current situation, we can not guarantee that we can use weapons to wipe them out. These monsters are not easy to deal with. After all, they all have their own hunting experience. At present, if we forcibly control the spaceship to take off to get a certain choice, then we must take an active offensive posture. But in that case, the host may not be able to continue to complete some of the things that should be done. " Chu Dong understood the meaning of the system. The purpose of his coming here is to destroy a mother emperor. But for the moment, there are many monsters around him. This is not a matter worthy of discussion for him and the system. But for the moment, the mother emperor has made Chu Dong fall into the trap. This is a real thing, but it''s just a matter of time It seems that Chu Dong also has to prepare his own thing, that is to start the spaceship. Chu Dong thought directly, that is to launch the spaceship to start a new round of attack, but it''s not a good situation to keep the current state. Chu Dong thought of this and directly sat in the main cockpit, then put one hand on the crystal ball, and then told the system: "start the spaceship, use weapons directly, open the door At present, the screen shows the scene to the outside world. I want to know what the situation is outside. Anyway, we can''t give advice. At least in terms of the current situation, we have no way out of the system, you know. " Chudong''s palm began to burst out a wonderful electronic light, and the spaceship started in an instant. The huge transparent glass in front of Chudong directly showed a different transparent white from before, but directly transposed a front windshield to observe the scene. At this moment, Chudong finally saw what the outside situation was like at this time The monsters all over the front of the windshield made Chu Dong''s back cool for a moment. It was really a very surprising scene. Chu Dong finally felt scared in such a place. The whole spaceship showed light, and everything outside showed, and Chu Dong saw the monsters all over the spaceship, and the whole windshield was full of such monsters. Chu Dong vowed that he would never forget such a scene in his life, which was similar to the scene in which countless Zerg were surrounded by countless alien Jing, Chu Dong''s back was really cold at this time, and his palms were sweating. Standing on the side of Chu Dong, the small eyeballs firmly absorbed on the ground also opened their eyes and looked at the situation outside the glass. The monsters outside obviously saw Chu Dong at this time. They were like fighting chicken blood, and they kept making their bloodthirsty desire come up. Although Chu Dong couldn''t hear the sound, Chu Dong could see that these monsters were crazy and kept attacking and destroying the shield of the spaceship. The force field seemed to make them hard The living block, at the same time also will all around to disperse to escape, Chu Dong himself is very clear, these monsters now extremely eager to eat him, more hope to swallow him in the stomach. The system starts to start up the spaceship, and the crystal ball in front of it holograms a bunch of things that are like the screen control panel. Chu Dong can''t understand it anyway, and he doesn''t know how to control it, but it''s OK to have a system. After all, the system has read the information of the whole spaceship. From the current information of the spaceship, it''s directly read by the system. Now this spaceship is just systematic, that is, Chu Dong''s. There''s no difference, but it''s just the current situation In fact, Chu Dong just took his own reward. Then the control panel in front of Chu Dong began to control actively. Chu Dong knew that the system was working. Then the system said: "host, start to start the first level defense system, gradually increase the charge, the power is sufficient, open the electronic network to disperse the enemy." "OK, start." "Fasten your seat belt and hold your little eyeballs." "Ah? Well, it''s my first time to take a spaceship. I''m a little inexperienced. Come here, little eyeball. I''ll hold you. Otherwise, you''ll have to be dizzy later. Come here, little eyeball. " Chudong shouts Xiaoyan at the same time, Xiaoyan also hears it and jumps up. He flies to Chudong''s arms and takes back all his tentacles. At the same time, it turns into a sword with long neck and eyeballs. Small eyeball is still very obedient, and at this time it seems to be a little afraid, seems to be in front of the scene has also been shocked, this is Chudong did not expect, this little guy, actually also know afraid.The small eye trembling again in the east of the arms, the long blood vessel neck, and also several rounds of the neck along the Chu Dong, the small eye has been lying on the top of Chu Dong''s head, a pair of fear is at the extreme point, Chu Dong has not been good at breathing with the small eye to make complaints about the way: "you are nervous and nervous, afraid of fear, but don''t be afraid to suddenly strangled me." Small eyeball raised Eye Bead son to knock the small head of next Chu East, a pair of very is not happy appearance. Chu Dong can''t help but sweat, can''t help but feel, this small eyeball, his sword won''t be a mother''s. But there''s nothing wrong with that. There are enough of them. A tiger, a dog coin system, a strange sword, and a female jungle hunter from the ice age of primitive society. Chu Dong felt that there was nothing he could not accept. It seemed that he could accept it. That was the reality. Chu Dong tied up his seat belt at this time, took a deep breath and said, "the system is in a hurry. We are going to take off in Wuhu!" "All right, Dad, I''ll sit down." "Dog coin system." Chapter 911 The spaceship started the program and began to run normally. Chu Dong didn''t have much expectation, because he was so calm from the beginning to the end. After all, he had come to this step. If he didn''t face the upcoming results, there was no way. He had to go through the current stage before he could talk about the future. The current stage is a very simple truth, and he had to do it first The mother emperor is OK, otherwise everything is really in vain so simple, and Chu Dong is now going to use the ability of the spaceship, dry special Niang outside a group of monsters, send his mother back home. The spaceship began to vibrate constantly. Even Chudong honestly buckled the safety measures, he could not help being shaken all over by the shaking of the spaceship. This feeling scared Chudong''s whole face, which was much more exciting than when the plane took off. The small eyeball was also greatly frightened, and it was directly imprisoned Living in his own master Chu Dong, the whole small eyes stare big, a look to frighten people to death, but Chu Dong can''t help but laugh, it''s really some make Chu Dong feel quite funny. Chudong and Xiaoyan said with a smile: "little guy, you can strangle me when you''re nervous. It''s easy to say anything. Don''t do that. I don''t want to die in such a broken place when I''m young. Xiaoyan, you should be calm, or I''ll be cold. Remember, control your strength! However, you are not only a psychic, you even have a lot of intelligence. It''s really unusual. I feel a great accident for you, but even so, you should treat me well, and I won''t die. I promise you, after all, I am your master, and we will go out alive. You can rest assured, little eyeball. " The spaceship began to disperse the surrounding monsters, and bursts of electronic lightning like hoods began to spread around. This was what Chu Dong could see when he stayed in the main pilot of the spaceship. He was shocked. This was the first time he experienced such a thing. Although he was an old hand, he couldn''t help feeling that it was quite powerful. After all, it was not easy It''s a hard experience to meet. At this time, Chu Dong was in an ice age, sitting on a spaceship that was about to take off. How could he say that he was not powerful and didn''t make Chu Dong feel some excitement. Chu Dong is now firmly fixed in his driving position, where he is sitting is the captain''s position, but at this time, the spaceship doesn''t need his control at all, because the system can easily control this spaceship, which comes from their technology. The only surprise is that the control console projected by the holographic crystal ball in front of him seems to have a shadow Two hands in the same control it, Chu Dong see in the eye, it is quite science fiction full. And he said, "you can recommend the weapon system to me, too?" "That''s very simple. It''s just some electronic guns and things like that. As you are now, you''d better hold your small eyes and shiver. OK, but if you want to see it, I can still show it to you, but don''t control it. I''m afraid you''ll press it randomly. We''re going to take off soon, so we can''t share too much energy, because this is the first time it''s too far away It started for the first time, and many places kept warming up. Even the system was almost overloaded. It was too long and there was no maintenance system. Fortunately, Ben Shuaibi can''t compare with you. I''m quite powerful, so I solved it perfectly. Do you think we are different? Ha ha ha, weak human host! Thank you The system said that it was full of confidence, that it was the ultimate irony, Chu Dong could not help but curl his mouth, it was quite boring disdain. But at this time, Chu Dong didn''t get rid of the good mood of the system, because at this time, the dog of the system was really proud and confident. It can be said that Chu Dong couldn''t help but feel helpless. How did he learn this! The system then presents a set of attack system that appears on the crystal ball for Chu Dong. Chu Dong can''t help seeing that the mouth of this thing presents an O shape. He really feels very powerful. In addition to the particle gun, there are electronic guns, which can even form a force field drive, as well as the related sonar dispersion. The most attractive moment for Chu Dong is that it is located in the spaceship The quantum railgun below can rotate at 380 degrees, just like a thunderbolt spaceship that Chu Dong played when he was a child. It''s exciting to think about a big light column sweeping a large area directly. But it seems that this thing will be charged for a long time, which makes Chu Dong a little unhappy. Why can''t he use big moves all the time! Such a little brother''s thing is really not lasting, or a little brother who needs to take medicine! Finally, Chu Dong saw some other defense weapons, all defense equipment, but it was OK. "The host is ready, take off!" With the command of the system, the spacecraft started to generate waves of heat, and finally the tail of the spacecraft began to show turbocharging. In a moment, the kinetic energy of electromagnetic ejection was generated. At a time, the wings on both sides of the spacecraft began to extend downward, and the hot downed flywheel pushed the spacecraft to the sky Chu Dong''s great insight also made him feel that this thing was very powerful. Although he saw it for the first time, it was really unforgettable.All of a sudden, the spaceship took off slowly. The monsters, including the huge queen, seemed to be more crazy. They began to squeeze and pile up on the outside of the spaceship in an attempt to break the shield of the electronic force field. Even some cracks began to appear in the force field. Chu Dong saw this All the scenes were tense, but he was more scared than anyone else. This guy was really frightening. He could not help but be afraid and worried that the shield would be broken in such a sudden, and all his previous achievements would be wasted. The system also raised a worried and nervous look, roared: "with 300 years of good luck, we must give Ben Shuai take off!" "What''s your father''s food for three hundred years? Dog system, I don''t want to use yours! ¡ª¡ªShit, fly fast, it''s going to break "Ah, ah, ah, ah Chapter 912 Chudong gasped, and he was lying on his seat. At this time, he had already flown up the spaceship, but Chudong was no better. He felt that he had climbed several mountains. But now, Chudong still felt alive, because he and the system had already launched the spaceship. Now, at least he was alive and everything was OK However, he is capable of living. As long as he is alive, it''s much better. After all, at the moment when the force field broke down, Chu Dong almost thought he was going to die. Now he seems to be lucky. The system is also very lucky to say: "fortunately, Ben Shuai is more powerful, otherwise we will die. It''s all my ability. Host, you should be grateful to have such a powerful system, otherwise we will have to die an eyeball, a human and a system. Do you know?" At this time, a spaceship is flying in the air, hanging high, and below is countless monsters, constantly roaring toward the spaceship. Chu Dong unties the safety protection measures on the position, and walks up. His small eyeball also seems to be a frustrated ball, and falls directly on the seat. At the same time, it is also a feeling of survival. Chu Dong takes a look at the situation outside, and at this time, he is happy He is in the high altitude of this special space, and below is the giant wandering monster. Those little monsters are howling one by one. The light under the spaceship is shining below, and the huge light is shining below. It''s just like watching the zombies besieging the city. It''s just a pile of monsters below. Chu Dong looked at the shocking scene below, and his heart was no less shocked than his surprise at this time. He saw the situation below for the first time. Although he was prepared, he was still surprised. Such a scene was just like the tide of the Zerg army. It was really amazing and surprising Generally, but even so, it''s OK, it''s still in time, at least we have something to prepare for and understand - this is not a normal world. Chu Dong said to the system at this time: "aim at the Muhuang, start the quantum railgun, start charging, concentrate the energy in the railgun, prepare to launch a gun of ganterniang, send the monster home to find its mother, Muhuang, right? Set me up, right? Everything immediately let you wind away, let you wind chicken eggs cool, who is not good, I this heart thief small Chu Dong, then our battle started from that moment, but I must repay, give me a good wait, give good remember mother emperor, later don''t be so clever, don''t accord with your ugly monster appearance At the same time, the system also started to gather and charge the energy of the railgun, and Chudong made the display outside the system appear. With the help of the map system, Chu Dong saw the situation below. The monsters and their mother emperors were leaping up one by one. Even some small monsters began to run under the mother emperor''s body, crawling to it a little bit. Chu Dong saw it, but it was a special accident. These monsters had strong tentacles and strong corrosion ability. Chu Dong didn''t want to leave Chu Dong couldn''t accept the result, so he told the system, "the shield will be deployed, and all other energy sources will be turned off except for the necessary ones, so as to improve the charging, and the lights in other places of the spaceship can be turned off." "I understand. I will optimize the energy ratio that I need most at present. Don''t worry." "It''s OK. Your small system is not stupid. It''s worthy of being one of my little followers." "Go away, I''m your Savior, your father, your dog." "Work, I''ll lie down for a while. I feel like it''s over at last. I have a spaceship of my own. At least for the moment, there is still a chance to repair other parts of it and fly out of this planet. But for now, it''s not bad. At least with this spaceship, it''s too easy to hunt in the future Well, it''s good to think about it. " Chudong said with a smile, looking forward, it seems that he has already seen the beautiful days in the future, relying on the weapon system of the spaceship to kill everywhere. And at this time, suddenly the whole ship, violent shaking up, and even came a few Bang Bang continuous burst sound. Chu Dong rolled down from his seat, and even pressed the small eyeball that rolled down together. However, the small eyeball is hard, and it won''t be sat down by Chu Dong. It''s not a problem to sit down. At least for now, it''s still alive. The small eyeball is as hard as a diamond. It''s an extremely strong creature, right For sword, eyeball is not a weapon, but an intelligent creature. Chu Dong was very surprised and scolded: "what''s the matter? I''m not going to kill NIMA. Those monsters are coming up. What''s wrong with railguns? Damn, what happened? I''m very happy. I won''t hit my face directly. How can I play! No, I want to live well, don''t play! Tell me what the system is like. I don''t want to have an accident. " At this time, the system was very embarrassed and said with a smile: "ha ha, don''t worry. The railgun is OK, and it''s still charging. It''s 20%. Please don''t worry about it. The monsters didn''t attack us. Their height is not enough to meet us. Please don''t worry about it, but there are some other things Er, of course, it''s not a big deal. It''s better. Don''t worry, it will be OK. "As soon as Chu Dong heard that the railgun was ok, it seemed that the monsters didn''t attack. They were even charging, and they were finished immediately. Chu Dong''s mind can be said to be greatly relieved. In his opinion, there should have been some small problems just now, but the problem is not big. Chu Dong wanted to sit in his own position, lifted the small eyeball up and put it on his shoulder. He let the small eyeball wrap around him. At the same time, he asked indifferently: "what kind of small problem is that? Tell me, little brother of the system, as long as I can kill the mother emperor below, I can accept everything. Don''t worry." "Cough, is it? That''s good. It''s no big deal. Apart from the active defense and protection system, there are also railguns. It seems that the rest of the active attack weapon systems just now have failed to start for a long time, and the system has made mistakes, leading to charging errors - all of them have exploded. " Chapter 913 Chudong people suddenly stupefied, the whole were stunned, the whole people began to some manic. How can there be such a spaceship? Apart from being unable to fly out of the space, it also lost its normal conventional attack weapons. NIMA has chicken feathers. The charging of the railgun is so long, and it seems that there is a need for cooling. Because the overheated orbit will cause the whole spaceship to explode. That is to say, the spaceship at Chu Dong''s feet now belongs to him. At this time, the spaceship is very important Before not only can''t fly out of the atmosphere, also can''t fly to the universe, even the conventional weapons are blown up, can''t use, can''t make him Chu Dong began to kill four directions. Chu Dong clenched his fists, restrained the extreme dissatisfaction in his heart, and asked: "can you repair it? It can be repaired. I don''t want me to drive a broken spaceship that can''t fly out of the sky, can only be a local plane, and can''t have normal weapons, you know? Tell me if I can fix it or not. I don''t care much whether the empress is dead or not. I feel like I''ve been cheated by you. " "No, host, you can fly out. As long as you repair the folding jump system and the special material that repairs the outer wall of the spaceship, it''s the same as paint. No, as long as the painting is repaired, the host can fly out of the universe again, rush out of outer space and go home! So this ship doesn''t have a cheating system, does it Suddenly, the system was embarrassed and forced to explain: "besides the host, you have to remember that although we don''t have conventional weapons, at least there are railguns and even electronic force fields for defense, so it''s still very strong. After all, the system has promised you! Not a big problem, not a big problem! " The system added: "as for the weapons that can be repaired It seems that it can''t be repaired and can only be replaced, but there is no replaceable weapon set in the spaceship. This, this, this, this must go to the repair shop. " Chudong was ready to cry. He completely felt that he could accept the merciless world. He felt that his fate had been completely arranged so clearly that he lay flat and directly in the coffin. There was no need to struggle any more. It was so realistic and sad. Chu Dong felt that nothing was unacceptable. He reluctantly and dejectedly leaned back on his seat and said: "I can accept it. You should be honest with me to kill the evil writing brush below, especially the mother emperor. Don''t let me see it standing there. I''m really speechless. How can I be so unlucky? I''m convinced. I''m so sorry It''s such a bad luck to meet you and a spaceship like this. It''s just a local plane. It''s still a big move that can only be held up for half a day. It''s a local plane bastard who can only defend and cool the thief. " The system shut up in time, and he also knew that Chu Dong, the host at this time, was very desperate, and he could not fight him. Then the system report: "charge 45 percent." "It''s so slow. I''m so desperate." "Keke, the monsters are about to meet us. They actually built a sky tower. The mother emperor''s tentacles were all spread out. The little monsters flew up along the longer tentacles and seemed to be continuing. It''s really like a corpse. Moreover, they seem to float in the air for a short time. Host, I feel that we, seemingly, or It''s a little dangerous. How to say that? ¡ª¡ªI''m going to die! " At the end of the system, the system suddenly yelled: "master drafter, charge it quickly. What kind of broken spaceship, I''ll go to your master''s house, I''ll go back and let you whip the corpse." Chu Dong is very calm, spread out a hand way: "Oh, now you don''t also be like this, all go to blame ya, sorry, I already lie flat." Although Chu Dong complained like this, he was still worried unconsciously, so he was still very concerned about his own situation. So Chu Dong still stood up and came to the front, looking at the situation below, also a worried look on his face. These monsters can''t be underestimated! The system shouts: "I''m going to turn off some backup energy. Wow, I''m really convinced. What''s this? The spaceship in Ya''s hometown is such a rubbish spaceship. Our system has a scornful mood to ridicule it. The backup energy is turned off, and the charging acceleration is 65 percent." "Hold on, don''t panic. You open the hatch below a little bit. Little eyeball, follow me." "Are you taking a risk?" "They can only rush at one point, just under the back of the hatch. I can stop them from jumping up with my little eyeball. In this way, I can also buy time. My force can be used as a long-range weapon, and the fighting power of my little eyeball can also be used as a long-range whip, and it''s no less than the mother''s tentacles. We will certainly succeed, not only because it''s only a weapon I''m alone. I have you. Can you continue to operate the system? I want to go down with the little eyeball. " "Yes, host, you first put a hand on the crystal ball, I temporarily transmit a message into it, then you can remotely control this message, control and operate the intelligent control system here.""Something. Is this a plug or a wireless signal?" "It''s called a wife!" ¡­¡­ Chu Dong came to the lower cabin door of the spaceship, and at the same time let Chu Dong open the cabin door. Then he saw the situation below through the searchlight at the tail of the spaceship. Everything visible to the naked eye was quite shocking. It was like a group of monsters, like a tsunami, coming towards the sky, just like the swarm of insects attacking the sky. It was very scared, and the huge mother was staring With a pair of huge eyes, it is also quite frightening. Countless small monsters are crawling on its body, from its tentacles, one by one piled up to form a thoroughfare. At the same time, those monsters can float in the air for a short time, which gives them the ability to leap and jump to the spaceship. Chu Dong clenched his little eyeball, piled up a force bomb with his left hand, raised his hand and cheered: "force explosion!" At the same time, the small eyeball expanded countless tentacles and stretched out around the hatch. As long as there are monsters leap into the attack distance, the small eyeball can give them a fatal blow, let them fall down and die. Chu Dong can''t be merciful, small eyeball is the same! Chapter 914 These monsters are going to attack the East, but they can''t let go of their power to destroy them Class is not provoking existence, Chu Dong can not want to be like this, he is a person, here he is a person, there is a small eyeball, with a system, this is no way, he has to stand up to deal with the crisis! As before, as now, Chu Dong had to solve the crisis. It seems that the monster''s eyes are all too small to attack. It''s just like a small eye However, even if it is, it is better than the present situation. After all, the attack distance of small eyeball is a little longer than that of Chu Dong. Even if Chu Dong''s force blast flies out, it can''t cause too much damage for a certain distance, because the distance becomes longer. Distance also weakens the ability to attack. In this case, it''s no big deal. After all, the main thing is to stop the monsters from coming up. Although it seems that they are still rushing, as long as they delay the time, the victory will belong to Chudong. At this time, the railgun charging has reached 85% of the time, which makes Chudong unable to bear his own mood. He really wants to watch the railgun send his mother into the soul The romance of a man is an explosion, not an explosion. As soon as the small eyeball gets angry, it cuts out a tentacle directly and cuts down a monster. Then the small eyeball opens countless tentacles and blocks all the monsters like sea waves. Chu Dong seizes this opportunity and shoots out force blasts from his own hands. Chu Dong is more careful at this time It is also more clear that the key at this time is that the spaceship must not be damaged by human beings. Because of the charging of the railgun, it seems that the electronic shield around the spaceship also has some fluctuations, which is a bit unstable. At this time, the system obviously found such a scene, that is, it reported to Chu Dong: "the shield force field is not very stable, because there are some changes in the magnetic field here, which seems to affect the electronic position. It is obviously released by the mother emperor. It seems to find our weakness and our anxiety, so it began to use it The magnetic field changes the force field shields around us. These electronic force fields will be affected by the magnetic field. The Queen''s body not only has the ability of ordinary monsters, but also has the advanced wisdom like human beings. It even has the ability to release strong interference magnetic fields. It seems that she is not an ordinary monster "If it''s a normal monster, it won''t wait for us to clean it up, will it? Let''s do it. Now it''s not time to recharge. I can''t watch my only hope to go home defeated by this monster dog. Besides, such a dirty place should be destroyed earlier. It''s the same for this planet, and it''s the same for the human beings who died here. Those biological stars should die, but they are the same for me Those who were human beings before should not have the misfortune to die here unjustly. They are just as civilized as these alien people. Why should they take their children for experiments and finally make such a monster! It''s up to us to understand them thoroughly! It''s a thousand years of evil. " Chu Dong''s words are righteous, and the system is surprised. The system didn''t expect Chu Dong to have such a side. The system nodded and said, "OK, the host is still 10% short of charging. If we block it, we will win." It seems that Xiaoyan also knows that it''s very important at this time. He sees that Xiaoyan directly breaks away from Chudong''s hands, stretches out eight tentacle legs and lies directly at the cabin door, and then once again opens countless tentacles to protect the spaceship. Chudong sees this scene, and especially feels that the evil emotion says: "how can Xiaoyan suddenly be so fierce? It''s just like a pet, or is it just like a pet The system said to Chu Dong, "it''s consuming the bioenergy it consumed before. If it''s finished, it''ll have to swallow something new. Otherwise, it won''t work. Moreover, the little eyeball of bioenergy consumed by the machine will finally fall into the same situation when it was initially obtained. A small eyeball grows on an ordinary sword, you know? However, as long as you give it a new phagocytic creature, it can also replenish energy. It doesn''t matter, but the system still suggests that the host should not let the small eyeball consume so much. According to the civilization of the biological star people, their weapons have a long life. This is to determine whether the biological energy consumed by weapons is too much. " "I know, small eyeball don''t all fight down, you swallow up some monsters at any time, I will share more of your block." Small eyeball smell speech, but also very clever obedient, direct tentacle dragged a leaping monster, tightly wrapped it with tentacle to swallow up, at the same time, Chu Dong also as he promised, he directly raised his whole body of the force to the extreme, raised his hand is several ten force blast out, that is quite surprising, Chu Dong actually more and more He can control such force explosion, and he seems to become more powerful.It seems that only in the battle can Chu Dong''s force control become more and more sharp, which Chu Dong did not expect. Of course, he was also very excited, even more excited to make himself launch the force blast faster. One shot is more than ten blasts of force, and one shot directly bombards the monsters. At this time, the small eyeball also has some tentacles to help Chu Dong. But just as Chu Dong ordered it, it also began to devour some monsters and replenish energy at any time. Bioenergy is its source of energy and its life. Chapter 915 The system roared, "the electronic railgun is ready!" Chu Dong yelled, "what a mother!" The little eyeball crazily shakes its head, which is its eyeball. Three different creatures on a spaceship were very excited at this time. A strong column of light swept directly across the place below. At this time, in Chu Dong''s eyes, the light was very sharp, just like a strong column of light, shining purple light directly across all the monsters below. A turbulent column of light cut off the monsters, and squeezed them together to build the tongtianda, and countless monsters died because of this Cut off the connection, directly all heavily fell to the ground, such a scene let Chu Dong look that is particularly pleasant, comfortable is a moment, Chu Dong at this time all over the body are written comfortable two words. With the control of the system, the electronic light beam from the railgun suddenly penetrated the huge mothership. Chu Dong finished the hunting task before a little spider from the system. He enjoyed it very much and took out a bottle of ice beer. He liked it very much. Relying on the side of the cabin door, he drank a refreshing cold ice beer. He took a very comfortable drink and said with emotion: "Alas, a group of monsters, a big monster, a group of aliens, a system outside, and a group of humans There is also a spaceship, so we are in such a place, while enjoying the sunset fireworks What do you think of my prose poem? Can you feel my strong cultural level and my very experienced literary and artistic talents? By the way, are the following monsters completely finished system have neither learning nor skill: "a kid who has not read a book, do not make complaints about such a culture. Do not think I do not know that you are an ignorant person and a cultural person." Host, is it not good for us to correct our attitude? No culture is not shameful, but you are still a kind of host with no culture and poor quality. What do you think I can do? I''m desperate to be a partner with a host like you. I''m more desperate than you! What an orphan! However, I also think it doesn''t matter. Now I also think this fireworks is very beautiful! ¡ª¡ªBy the way, scanning to, its life is ending, ha ha, the mother emperor died, my host Dog Coin master At this time, the mother emperor was collapsing like a skyscraper, and fell to the ground heavily. As a result, the little monsters seemed to have lost their brains, and they were cursed. They began to attack the similar monsters around them like crazy. They seemed to be poisoned by some poisonous insects Chu Dong was standing on the spaceship, looking at the bottom of the light, he felt particularly shocked. This is the serious cannibalism of the same kind! Chu Dong was shocked by the scene under the spaceship, and also surprised by everything below. He didn''t expect to see such a scene, and at the same time, he was shocked by such a scene. He couldn''t help but be afraid. This is beyond everyone''s imagination. Chu Dong also knows that all this comes from the key of these monsters'' genes, which is it They come from nature, which is the origin of their attack. They are created for bloodthirsty fighting. No matter what creatures they are, they want to eat them, and then use them to breed new monsters. The system explained to Chu Dong: "the mother emperor is just like their brain. They will attack when they see all living creatures, but the mother emperor''s brain controls all the monsters. No wonder it finds us and can design step by step to introduce us here. Obviously, it''s just like human beings. It''s overconfident, just like human beings Like human beings, it seems that it not only has the same wisdom as human beings, but also has some shortcomings like human beings, which is obviously different from those little monsters who can''t think. " "Why are we human beings involved when it comes to shortcomings? I suspect that the dog system discriminates against us. I will report you. " The system was not angry and said: "yes, you can think like this. Anyway, I''m telling you the truth. The mother emperor is confident, which is why he was killed by us. Although he calculated everything, he probably didn''t expect us to be so powerful. At the same time, there is the big killer of small eyeball. By the way, speaking of small eyeball, small eyeball?" Chu Dong took a look outside and said: "it seems that it is picking up the bodies of those monsters outside, and it is absorbing biological energy crazily. Forget it, it is the strongest one among us. We don''t need to worry about small eyeballs, thinking that we should protect them. It is to protect us. But now, at least we can sit here and have a good rest Enjoy the scenery below. Don''t you think it''s very beautiful? " "It''s a little beautiful. Wait, what''s that? Isn''t that ya? Why is there a figure beside him? Is that guy still alive? Crouching trough, such a disgusting guy is not dead, and who is behind him? Why, I feel so familiar! Host, shit!!! ¡ª¡ªMaya, that little girl When the system roared out, it was quite shocked. At the same time, it was also very stunned. Chu Dong heard the sound of the system, but also a strange, he almost thought he heard wrong.Then the host also looked in the past and looked carefully. When he came to the place where he passed the black wall, suddenly the whole person was confused! "Little eyeball! Come on, come back, system down, spaceship, I''m going to kill you Maya appeared, and she had an Ya in front of her. That little giant was still alive. The important thing is that Maya actually found it, and shentemo even found it. Chudong was a little silly at this time. It seems that some of Chudong''s brains are dead, and even some of them can''t turn around. He didn''t understand and couldn''t figure it out. Small eyeball heard his master''s cry, also hurried back, suddenly appeared in the hands of Chu Dong, at the same time, the system also began to control the spacecraft to drop some height, at this time, although those monsters did not fly into the sky to attack, but fell into a very confused scuffle, Chu Dong is worried about Maya below. Chu Dong also understood the situation here, so he was even more anxious. Help! How did the dead girl come! Chapter 916 "Don''t run! Ya, aren''t you dead? Don''t move, it''s called spaceship, spaceship, spaceship flying in the sky, you don''t understand, but don''t move for me. " The viscera education in Chu Dong was not able to be criticized for being forced to be encircled by himself, and received Maya from the spaceship. At the same time, he also make complaints about the Tucao road which he despised. The dog money was not dead, even the new meat and the viscera came out. Chu Dong was surprised by the face and did not understand it very well. Even the slough of the sub body began to fall off and grew up. What''s the matter with you? And kidnap my little girl! Maya''s with me, you know? Thanks to Laozi, he came to kill the mother emperor. " Maya looks around curiously, but when she hears Chu Dong calling herself, she rushes into Chu Dong''s arms with tears in her eyes. She hugs Chu Dong tightly. The female hunter in the jungle, the little Laura in Chu Dong''s eyes, says to Chu Dong wrongly: "I thought you had an accident. The deeper you pursue, the more scared you are. There is such a monster behind you But when I was about to kill him, he actually said that he knew you and told me what happened here, but I didn''t believe it, so I pressed him all the way. He said that he was going to die, but I didn''t believe it, so I dragged him all the time. But I didn''t think that he was going to live more and more. " Although Maya is not a 17-8 little girl, she has just grown up. What''s more, her figure is compact. After all, she exercises every day. The little rabbit in front of her chest is quite soft because she wears the women''s exclusive clothes from the new era in the future, which makes Chudong think about it at once. After all, Maya is young and tender, but she is still young It''s very attractive and fatal for an old man like Chudong. At this time, feichu was moved by a little girl. He didn''t know how to find her Warm moment all over Chu Dong''s heart, an old guy old driver also some moved. As for Yaze''s face with new flesh, he opened his mouth and said, "it seems that I don''t need to die. When I was sleeping, it seemed that something was injected into me by a biological star. It turned out that I could be reborn once I had experienced a sleep. Moreover, I found that my mother was dead, and the sensor bomb over there disintegrated automatically in an instant, I know you must have done what I and those guys didn''t do. You are really a wonderful human being, worthy of being a warrior from the teacher''s hometown. Now I apologize to you completely. I don''t have to die, I can go home. " Chu Dong was hugged tightly by the little girl Maya. He couldn''t help but give up. He could only look at ya funny and full of evil interest and said: "I still want to go home, this alien friend. It seems that I have to tell you something. Ha ha, I''m really sorry. It''s like this now..." Then Chu Dong tells ya all about the problems that the spaceship is facing. At the same time, I don''t know why Maya took it out of her arms. Before Chu Dong left the tribe, it''s just that the feather inserted in Chu Dong''s head is actually inserted in Chu Dong''s head. Chu Dong doesn''t want to pull it out. Maya''s angry little girl purses her mouth, and her angry little face looks at Chu unhappily East. This feather was inserted on his head by Maya when Chudong and Maya were sent away by the "farewell ceremony" of the tribe. What interacted with it was that Chudong got a bone flute from the old man, and Chudong gave it to Maya. Although Chudong didn''t understand what it meant, he also pulled it out when he saw that little girl Maya valued her feather so much Come to say with the little girl: "I''m afraid to drop it. You can protect it for me in the future. Do you have a good look?" Maya, the little girl, nodded her head happily and took the colorful feather back to her arms. She put the feather together with the bone flute she was wearing in her arms. The rope was still the modern rope that Chu Dong had taken. Chu Dong was a little strange. Why did the little girl like the feather and the bone flute so much? He planned to ask that one later Old man, what do you mean? Why can you only ask Maya''s grandfather? Because the system has a bad attitude towards dogcoin. If you ask, Chu Dong just gives up knowing things from the system. Chu Dong also felt that the farewell ceremony seemed to have other meaning, but he didn''t think much about it. Strange to say, Maya is worthy of learning things with the wise man''s apprentice, that is, her grandfather. She is easy to accept these new and magical things. It seems that these are the stories her grandfather told her, and her grandfather also told her what the world is like, what is in heaven, and what is the universe. ¡­¡­ Chudong can''t help admiring the alien student, Maya''s grandfather, the old guy. Cliff is a prophet! Little eyeball was lying on one side at this time. Maya looked at it and said hello to it. It seems that I''ve been with Chu Dong for a long time. No matter how strange things I see, I don''t feel strange as long as they belong to Chu Dong. Small eyeball is now a small pet, with a strange sword as its body, tentacles as its limbs, slender blood vessels as its neck, and an eye bead as its head.Little eyeball greets Maya and waves her hand - yes, tentacles. It seems that Maya thinks this little eyeball is cute, so she plays with it. In other words, Chu Dong found that Maya had become more and more beautiful since she changed her dress from inside to outside. Chudong secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, secretly scolded himself, after the old color put on, also discussed the business with ya. At this time, the appearance of the exoskeleton minister seemed not so frightening as before. However, in view of the alien relationship, Chu Dong still looks strange. However, Ya also told him that people on their planet look like this. With gradual recovery, his exoskeleton will form a bone armor on the outside of his body. Later, he will go back to find a space travel suit belonging to their planet and put it on. It seems that he is on this spaceship. At last, Ya told Chu Dong, "I can''t repair those things either. I''m actually a fighter. I can only sail ships and do simple repairs. I''m not an engineer or a repairman at all." It''s also a product that can''t be relied on! Chapter 917 Because of Ya''s unreliability, Chu Dong had no choice but to accept this cruel reality. He stayed in the spaceship for three days, and the monsters outside until the last one ate himself. Chu Dong took an alien Ya with him and began to drive the spaceship out of the space. He followed the instructions given by the system and flew out of the apron After flying out of the launching pad and leaving the underground pit, there is a bright sky, vast jungle, blue ocean in the distance, and even a team of pterosaurs flying over the spaceship. Fortunately, the electronic force field shield, which is not broken, has been turned on. Otherwise, these pterosaurs may have to fight the plane. Yes, the pterosaurs beat down the spaceship. It''s too exciting to think about it. It''s enough for these pterosaurs to boast for a long time. Ya also put on a suit of special spirit, that is, a kind of spacesuit that belongs to their planet, which fits their body and doesn''t look so bloated. It''s especially blue. It seems that Chu Dong is like a Smurf without tail. It''s so simple. Chu Dong thinks it''s like this, but he doesn''t understand it The thing is, I have another little brother. According to ya, if the spaceship can''t leave now, I can only follow Chu Dong and watch my spaceship. Yes, now Ya is alive, but suddenly he has a dispute with Chu Dong about who the spaceship belongs to, which makes Chu Dong unhappy for a moment. How can you play like this? No, you are just putting Chu Dong in an unreasonable situation? So Chu Dong, a good threat and a reminder to this alien friend ya, the spaceship agreed to be Chu Dong''s as soon as it finished killing the mother queen. However, no matter whether Ya is willing or not, whether he will protest or not, Chu Dong has ordered the small system to input new instructions to this spaceship, that is, only Chu Dong is recognized as the owner of this spaceship, and the spaceship can be started only with Chu Dong''s consent and the key of the system. Therefore, no matter what, when the immortal comes, this spaceship is him Chudong''s, there is no second person to drive, of course, have to rule out the system, but the system is with whom, obviously that is Chudong''s, without Chudong system will not exist. It''s not only comfortable for the system, but also comfortable for Chu Dong. In this way, a spaceship came down on the top of brother meow''s head. Brother meow''s whole body was shocked and he ran to the distance. But it seems that brother meow, a saber toothed tiger, came back in an instant after sensing something, with a look of excitement and joy. "Hahaha, brother meow, you stinking tiger, the dads are back." ¡­¡­ "This refrigerator was moved in, and ah, those iced beer just now, ya, you all moved in for me. By the way, the shampoo and toothpaste were used by Maya and me. How many of you were disturbed, or I''ll kill you, you know? There are small eyes, you continue to clean, what I want is spotless and mop the floor, what do you use so many hands for? Is it used to make shredded squid? " Chu Dong in the side of the command, pointing Jiangshan constantly, let his younger brothers work hard, a bite also bit his hands of barbecue. Yaze was holding a large bag of canvas and rope and said, "Captain, that little girl has gone to use shampoo and toothpaste. Brother meow, that big tiger is teaching her to use it." "I''ve taught her once, and one day I''ll wash my hair three times and brush it three times, so I''m not afraid to wash my hair rotten? Do you brush your teeth off? Tell them to get back to work, this wooden basin Forget it, just throw it away. Sleep in the same room as before. Don''t let anyone get into the wrong room for me. There are more than ten rooms. Don''t let me get into the wrong room. And brother meow just sleeps in the main cab. It''s too big. You''re responsible for the distribution. Do you know, vice captain? " "Oh, actually, this is my boat. I want to be captain." "Shut up, reject. This spaceship belongs to me. I can only be the captain. It''s so simple. Also, give me the toilet paper for waste utilization. Let the little eyeball go to the rapids below and pump water for me. The water tank is under the butt of the spaceship, isn''t it?" "Well, Captain, what are you doing?" "I''m in charge! And the dogcoin system. Don''t be idle. Turn on the exhaust system of the spaceship for me, and I''ll repair the spaceship. " The system complained and roared: "the capitalist of draftsman! Dog money, Captain NIMA? Are you watching a multi star war movie "Refuse to reject, take out all the things I have done before, except the building materials stored in your place." "Ha ha, I thought you even wanted building materials!" "This spaceship looks very big, but in fact it doesn''t have much space. Although it''s the firepower of a frigate, now it''s a railgun that can attack actively, and it can''t be used at any time. Moreover, it takes so long to recharge every time, so don''t waste too much energy." ¡­¡­ In the evening, on the top floor of the spaceship, in a fairly taxi area, this is a place with kitchen and dining room. In fact, it''s just piled up with debris. People on their planet also want to eat, just eat plants.Only eat plants which can grow so high, Chu Dong is also a dog. Chu Dong and his little friends are eating here. Chu Dong looks at the crew on both sides. A saber toothed tiger, a sword with tentacles and big eyes, a tall alien, a beautiful young Bush woman Hunter dressed in Laura, and an invisible dog system Chu Dong thought he was really talented. Chu Dong looked at the food and hot soup on the long glass table made of special materials. Chu Dong raised his beer and said with a smile, "everything is OK. Our goal is the star sea." Ya also raised the beer, small eyes pretended to raise, although it is an empty cup. The saber toothed tiger grabs a piece of meat and raises it. As for Maya, Chu Dong forcibly snatched the beer she secretly poured herself and handed her the juice from the refrigerator. Maya''s mouth is puffing up again. Chudong finds that this little girl is very good at acting like a coquette and pretending to be angry! But he seems to be more and more close to her. Drink NIMA, drink juice! A 17-8 years old, little girl still want to drink, Chu Dong afraid not to kill himself. Ya also seemed to be very happy to raise his glass and said: "wine is also available in my hometown for celebration. I also drank Oriental wine from my teacher. I really miss it!" "Er, this is the wine passed down from the west to the East, but it''s also made by the East itself." Chapter 918 Little Maya is really happy recently. She takes brother meow and little eyeball to play around on the spaceship all day. Chudong doesn''t care. It''s just strange. Doesn''t this little girl miss home? you''ll see. What''s the concept of her home? What make complaints about the ceremony? Chu Dong was puzzled, but he didn''t want to tangle, because he knew that the dog system would ridicule him again. Maya is no different from a modern girl now. She seems to enjoy bathing. Fortunately, this spaceship has a shower and a bathtub. It has to be said that Yahe planet is really similar to Chudong, but according to Yahe, it has something to do with Yahe''s been to the earth, because his planet also belongs to the advanced intelligent life of humanoid type. Chudong had some accidents. Chudong became more and more curious about the civilization of their planet. Early in the morning, Maya tied her hair in her room with a rope from ya. She was familiar with the long horsetail. The little girl was very happy and hummed a little song that she didn''t understand. After Chu Dong passed by, she felt very interesting and went into Maya''s room and asked, "Hey, what are you happy about?" "Ah Maya was startled. Chu Dong also saw a new suit on Maya''s bed, which seemed to be a kind of close fitting space suit belonging to them. Chu Dong said, "are you going to wash clothes and change a suit?" Mayas like as two peas in the East, but she doesn''t know why she is shy. At this time, Chu Dong said to her, "yes, I have a set of clothes that are exactly the same as what you are wearing now. I''ll bring them to you from inside to outside, from foot to head." Chu Dong said to the system: "Hey, let''s make use of the waste and exchange it for me. You''ve collected so much waste recently." The system said, "Gee, I found that you are very nice to this little girl. You like others. Old uncle "Get the hell out of you, get it!" "Well, isn''t it with the two pieces inside and the socks under your feet?" "Old SEPI, are you asking in such detail? You are the dog system "Ha ha ha, OK." later came as like as two peas in the east of Chu, and hurriedly took a brand-new and identical version of the story to Maya. At this time Chu Dong also not from some curiously thought of a thing of way: "Er, how do you know her rabbit trillion cup?" "Garbage, I will scan, I know how long you are!" "You are so disgusting, dog system!" ¡­¡­ When Maya comes out with a brand new and clean Laura suit, Chu Dong sits in the main cab and peeks at it secretly. He says Little Maya is really the longer the figure, the more beautiful, pure and lustful! "Old SEPI wakes up. It''s the mountaintop''s territory ahead. It''s time to work." "I know, knock you. By the way, we are in the clouds now. It seems that you can make the whole ship invisible, right? Turn on stealth "Yes, optical stealth has no effect on dealing with aliens, but it can''t be seen by naked eyes when dealing with low civilization." "That''s OK. I don''t want to be regarded as a God. I''m tired of that feeling. You know, I''m a good man." "Fart, you''re just afraid of trouble!" Chu Dong pulled the skin with the system, and at the same time, he said to the clean, white and beautiful Maya who was sitting in the co pilot''s seat: "little Maya, in front of us is the mountaintop people''s territory. We''ll land down later, and then you take me. I''ll let brother meow and them stay on it. I''ll go down with two people and give ya a weapon. He needs that kind of weapon like a long gun By the way, hilltops, do you know their elders? I remember you said that before Maya''s face was red at this time. Chudong didn''t know why. The system said at this time: "in their tribe, it seems that only husbands can enter their houses." "Ah, you have misunderstood the dog system!" ¡­¡­ "Be careful!" Chu Dong jumps down with Maya in his arms, more than three meters high, and the top of her head is the invisible spaceship. There is nothing on the top of her head. Let alone the spaceship, its head is full of blue sky, which is quite beautiful. Chu Dong gently puts down Maya, but he also thinks that this little girl is still very light. She seems to be a little beauty of sports department But it''s so light. Maya fell to the ground from Chudong''s arms, her face flushed. Chudong forehead a burst of depression, morning things seem to have not explained clearly. Maya said, "thank you." Then he walked forward. Chu Dong followed. Looking at Maya in her modern clothes, she couldn''t help laughing. It''s really science fiction. Chudong was in the mountaintop people''s area at that time. This was the site of the mountaintop people''s tribe, that is, the tribe that could actually cast weapons. This was a very high mountain area, full of towering peaks, rugged mountain roads and woods. It was very quiet, except for a group of wild animals roaring in the next room, Chudong still thinks there are some good ones here.Maya went to the front, quickly climbed to a big tree, and said to Chu Dong, "people on the top of the mountain will leave some marks to their tribe on the tree, which can also avoid some of their hunting traps. However, people on the top of the mountain seem to have moved several times, so I don''t know which peak is here, but according to the marks, we can easily find it When it comes to them, Chudong, follow me carefully. Don''t step on their trap. " "All right." After Chu Dong agreed, he knew it and said to the system: "start scanning. Look at Maya. The biological information we scanned along the way in this place is different from that in the jungle before. They are all small, but they are basically not poisonous. The medical cabin on the spaceship has not been repaired. We have to be careful. By the way, you are here Mark it out. This is the territory of the mountaintop people. Let Maya do the job of finding them. It seems that you can''t help it. " "My scanning can''t directly find the people on the top of the mountain, and the spacecraft''s detection system doesn''t detect any signs of human beings here. I''m also very helpless. So the system is not God, and you don''t know the system. I''m not just invincible. After all, although I''m a handsome man." "Ha ha, you are really shameless enough." "I can''t help it. I learned from you as a host." Chapter 919 "Little eyeball, can you scan here?" Ya asked honestly, holding a repairer in his hand. Xiaoyan is happily working with a dozen tentacles holding a rag and broom. Ya and Xiaoyan are dealing with the medical room that Chu Dong asked them to make, which is also the abandoned medical cabin. Chu Dong also understood that this so-called frigate class ship did not belong to ya, but ya, in order to chase down the biological star man who had the evidence, forcibly drove away a frigate belonging to their headquarters directly from the interstellar patrol headquarters of his own planet, and had to say that ya was so bold that he couldn''t do it. No wonder he could get along with Chu Dong It''s no wonder that when he finally felt that he was going to die, he could still leave so many backhand. Chu Dong had to admire him, and he had to say that Chu Dong was going to die! Ya arranges the medical room according to Chu Dong''s instructions, and Xiaoyan is also helping ya. Ya has grown his fresh meat thoroughly after a few days, and it is no longer the rotten meat. It''s a fact that the Biostar finally saved ya. At this time, it is estimated that even the skin can grow well. At this time, brother meow also came over, but as soon as he got to the door, he was stopped by Ya and said: "brother meow, you stay outside, you have a lot of hair, and here is the back to be a medical room. Brother eyeball is cleaning, and the back needs disinfection. Please just stay outside." Brother meow also knows what ya is saying when he hears the words. He yawns and lies outside the door. At this time, Ya said to Xiaoyan, "I don''t know if they can find it. I remember that the man on the top of the mountain seems to be a crypt man thousands of years ago. Their address is not just outside the top of the mountain. I almost forgot to tell them. But because of the system, I believe that the chosen one should be OK. We just need to do our own thing on the spaceship, I hope the stars can help them find Chu Dong smoothly. " He nodded, but his eyes were small. But the elder brother of aiming out of the door shows a face of sympathy and shakes his head. Elder brother meow thinks that Chu Dong''s brain can''t be found. Should be more accurate to say, it is very difficult to find! ¡­¡­ "Little Maya eats chocolate. Haven''t you found it yet?" "No, it''s delicious, but I still can''t find it. I can''t eat it." "Don''t worry." Chu Dong urged the anxious Maya and roared to the system: "what''s the situation? Have you read the map information here and told me that it must be stable, you know? Now, you can''t find a home of backward civilization in Temo? Don''t you always look down on post civilization? Now you make trouble for me! Smelly boy, hurry up. I don''t see that little Maya is dying. I think she is going to cry. Is this little girl so sentimental now? " "Crouching trough, what''s the situation? I scanned the whole map, and there was no shadow of half a person. There was no biological reaction of a human. The group of people on the top of the mountain ate excrement!" The whole system is not willing to complain, but also said: "I have no way, what is the situation? As for the little girl you asked, ah, it''s just you Sabi, and this little girl is smarter than you think. She has been learning from Ya recently! She probably thinks that she can''t help you. She''s very angry. " "Let me ask you a question. Why are you so angry? Who did you learn from? Does it sound like a system? " "If there is a host, there must be a host. What do you know?" The system was very merciless Tucao Chu East, and also make complaints about Chu Dong''s affairs. It was very strange to say to the host: "the problem is the situation here. I have grasped it according to geology. This place can survive, and only the places I mentioned, and this little girl runs according to the mark is also right, but how did it come to me now? We didn''t meet the ghost of a person, this is really see the ghost! That little girl is also very correct. Obviously, she knows how to find people from the top of the mountain. But according to the mark, we are all halfway up the mountain. It''s strange, isn''t it? " Chu Dong didn''t want to talk to the system any more. He stepped forward to touch Maya''s anxious face, scraped her nose and said, "it''s OK. Let''s look for it together. Your mark is right. It''s estimated that there''s something wrong with the direction of our thinking. Tell me what your grandfather told you about the mountaintop people. Did they come to your tribe at that time ? Then tell me about their characteristics. Maybe people in different places have different characteristics. It''s right that we can find some clues through these characteristics. " After all, the mountains here are more difficult to climb. There is no trace of human habitation in such a place. But now, in such a condition, if there is any, it must be a bit of human life The living trace is right, but I can''t find it now.Maya blushed, but she began to tell Chu Dong what she knew about hilltops. More than ten minutes later, after hearing what Maya said, Chu Dong asked the system in his heart, "do you think there is another kind of human on this planet that doesn''t live on the ground, right? Or humanoid species, because of this, I still remember you saying that this is a different ice age. I didn''t pay attention to it at that time. Now it seems that there is a possibility that those people at the top of the mountain don''t necessarily live on the surface here, they can live in some caves or directly lead to the ground! " The system hears some uncertain way: "underground? It''s possible, but what I know is only a general idea. After I came to this world, the information I initially scanned may not be accurate, but it''s some information I got through the moment I entered the world, the moment I took the way of reading the world. " "It''s not impossible. Don''t forget the place where we defeated our mother emperor before. Isn''t that a place suitable for living? Oh, I still remember that some of the extraterrestrials broke up with the Biostar people and joined the local human tribe! " Chapter 920 At this time, the system suddenly agreed with Chu Dong''s view, and also some surprised admiration: "host, you actually think with your brain, I''m really surprised! However, according to your opinion, this is obviously very possible, but I think the strange point is that if it is so, then they must have chosen some easy digging directions to get in and out of the ground or the hole! After all, no matter how high-tech aliens are, they can''t carry engineering vehicles. What''s more, they are also some guys who split up and have no large machines! So the leeward side of the mountain is at the bottom! " Although Chu Dong didn''t learn geography, he didn''t know how to do it, and he didn''t pay attention to it, so he understood what the system said. In order to verify his idea, Chu Dong asked Maya in front of him: "Maya, do you know what can produce caves or cracks in the mountain? I suspect those guys don''t live on the ground at all, they live underground, and they need minerals, where are they? Such a terrain, minerals will not appear on the surface, can only dig deep holes, will only appear under the ground Maya Bingxue is smart. She immediately knows what Chudong means. Now she seems to think of something and says to Chudong: "I know, brother Chudong, you come with me. I know where there is such a place. And I find that if you look at these signs according to your opinion, they seem to refer to the road not on the ground, but more like the road under the ground, if it''s true Well, we''ll soon find the entrance to the hilltop tribe. Let''s go, brother Chudong. Come with me. " Said Maya happy to run forward, Chu Dong listen to Maya call himself Chu Dong big brother or experienced a crypt thing. That''s what happened when Maya went to the crypt of the monster''s lair to find Chu Dong. Maya walked forward, and Chudong noticed the signs here, all in the surrounding trees. At this time, the system said to Chu Dong: "in principle, if those people at the top of the mountain are all in caves and underground, they must have mastered a certain level of civilization. They dare not say what technology it is. But if aliens have taught them, after a thousand years, their level of casting weapons is really superb, isn''t it Needless to say, the split part of the group of biological star people who came to this planet at that time seems to have made a great contribution to the whole planet, not only the Maya tribe, but also the tribe of the mountaintop people. Tut Tut, sure enough, there are good and bad people everywhere. " "You say so, but there is also a possibility, just like the Maya tribe, the wise man, that is, the alien, just taught an elder, so as to wait for someone like me, because the old man, that is, Maya''s grandfather, seems to know me, which is no different from the prophecy. The only strange thing is that the alien at that time I don''t know what is behind the stars, and I don''t know what to say when I learn from them It''s normal for Chu Dong to talk to the system, because this is what Chu Dong doesn''t understand all the time, and what he doesn''t understand after he comes to this world. While Chudong was chatting with the system, she was following Maya all the time. Maya was holding her own dagger and knife, but she always came to the front. Did she also check the trees around to see if there were any traces left by the hilltop tribes? At this time, the system also answered Chudong: "maybe this is just like what ya said about my origin, there are some It''s beyond science, but there must be some rules. As a system, I have to tell the host. If you understand the mystery, it''s just because the civilization is different. If I say it, the alien must know something. " When Chu Dong heard this, he had a lot of doubts about the part that was split from the biological star man, and also the wise man of the Maya tribe. If it is really like the systematic analysis, it can also be said that this wise man actually learned some highly civilized thoughts or ideas through some ways or channels It''s about peeping into a certain law, or even seeing the future. I will come to this world, this planet, and even something that can easily surprise him is about what happened to me on this planet in this world. So call me the chosen one? The son of prophecy? Chu Dong thought of this and seemed to understand it. He couldn''t help saying to the system, "according to your opinion, has this guy learned about a civilization from a higher dimension, or even contacted with it, or even learned something from it, so that he saw my arrival? Then I doubt that this civilization from a higher dimension may be From your system, all the coincidences are not so coincidentally simple now. This kind of feeling gives me a creepy feeling. System, do you think so? " At this time, the system was silent for a while, and then said in a tone of surprise: "if so, then the civilization theory may not know all this. Since I selected you, it seems that there is an arrangement. It doesn''t seem like a coincidence. It''s just a coincidence that has been arranged step by step, But for what? You don''t know the host, and I don''t know. Even these coincidences are so ingenious that they seem to solve problems one by one. When the host comes, why are you selected from the beginning? In fact, as a system, in my first memory, I only feel as if you are there and I need to touch you. ""Alas, the more we cross the ice age, the more mysterious the world becomes. For example, in this different ice age, we feel more and more dizzy, but it''s like we can''t see anything good. At least now we know what to do with every step, and even what to do tomorrow and what to do next. We all know every step!" When it comes to the East Road, I''m not afraid of the shortcomings of Chu, but I don''t believe in life Chapter 921 Mountain into the cloud, dense forest, animals call, dangerous mountains. When Chu Dong killed a poisonous snake, Maya pulled him over and hid in the grass. A giant pterosaur hovering in the air flew over here and across the jungle. A pterosaur headed by them was carrying a very terrible Titan python, and several pterosaurs were holding some large animals behind him, among which Chu Dongju was the first However, he also saw a Velociraptor. Chu Dong had seen this thing in the museum, but he still recognized the appearance of these things. Dinosaur was a species that he listened to the geography teacher every day when he was a child. Although he was often sleeping at that time, he watched the beautiful female students in the front row sleep. After seeing the pterosaurs flying by, Maya said to Chu Dong, "this territory is where they hover. From the beginning, they seem to be more interested in hunting human beings, so we have to be careful. Judging from the large number of pterosaurs that our spaceship encountered before, although they were taken off by the spaceship at that time, it is obvious that we entered their territory Now it seems to be true, let''s not disturb these guys, maybe we can deal with them, but they will cause me great trouble in groups, and they will always be very troublesome in the sky, and they will attract many birds and animals, and even some giant animals. " After hearing Maya''s explanation, Chu Dong understood it. He couldn''t help but give a thumbs up to Maya around him and said, "she is the most experienced female hunter in the tribe! But I want to ask, where are the nests of these pterosaurs? These egg laying animals can be so big. I''m very curious about how they grow up. I want to know. Yes, I just want to know. " Chu Dong''s words were an excuse, because he asked the system in his heart: "what''s the reward for hunting pterosaurs? Don''t give me those two rewards. This time, I''ll have to hammer you out, or you won''t want to muddle through. I''ve endured your rewards for a long time, you know. So now I need a reward which is very reliable. I want to know what it is If you don''t, I won''t pay any more attention The system replied: "the first reward is a 20 shot 95 pistol, the second reward is a set of Jordan sportswear, and the third reward Eh, what is this? Wait for me, I Kangkang. Why is this random reward so strange? What system parasitizes perfect body? Isn''t this a small dumpling with ears and eyes and white feathers and wings? What the hell is NIMA Chu Dong became interested and immediately asked the system to give a good explanation. It seemed that the system didn''t know what the third reward was. After a careful understanding of the system, he was very surprised and said to Chu Dong: "host, the third reward for that little thing is actually a perfect parasitic body that I can leave from you and live in. I can Come to reality? what the fuck! This NIMA, a pet ELF''s appearance, is actually the body that I can parasitize and come to reality? What is my creator? " Chu Dong''s eyes were straight when he heard this, and he could not help saying to the system: "is this really the case? Come on, you show it to me. It''s in my mind. I want to know what it is? In other words, according to what you said, you can leave my body and become a real object, or even something like a little pet in reality, beside me? I want to see the troughs Then the system quickly showed it to Chu Dong. Chu Dong saw what was the last thing, just as the system described. However, in Chu Dong''s view, it was really a pet elf like guy, a small dumpling with eyes, nose and ears, two white wings, hands and feet, And there''s a little cotton tail behind the butt. "Tut, I''ll give you the third reward when I leave the system. Is it true that this dog belongs to me when I leave the system?" The system said with some shame: "it seems that this is the body I came to reality, that is, the perfect host for parasitization. But Dog Coin host, why do you have such a strange focus? Why do you focus on hammering me? Such a lovely elf body, you are willing to hammer me? This system is so handsome and cute. You''re a pervert, aren''t you? Dog host! I''m a little scared all of a sudden! " Chudong completely ignores the complaints of the system. He has been waiting for this day for a long time. To tell the truth, this elf like parasitic body is also lovely and beautiful. It must be very popular to take Fei as a valet behind him. Other people''s systems are in virtual consciousness, and Chudong was before. But at this moment, he will have a system like a pet entity, Chudong Can we not be happy? And he can finally get rid of the beep of the system. At night, the system plays music in his head. He can''t stand it for a long time!And at the thought of being able to trample later, no, it''s loving the kneading system, but Chu Dong is so cool. Chudong doesn''t care that the rewards are useless snacks. Because he himself knows that such hunting missions are only valuable for the first three times. As for the first gun, although there are only 20 bullets, it is really a chicken. But a suit of sportswear seems to be good, just his camouflage pants with Cape style can also be changed. At this time, Maya also said to Chu Dong, "these pterosaurs are long above the top of such mountains. They are fierce in nature, so it''s better to stay away from them. Moreover, they are flying in groups in the air. We humans have no advantage over them in hunting on the ground, and they have great strength and sharp claws It can tear off the thick fur like a giant "Are they not good at hunting them in the air?" "That''s the truth. After all, we humans can''t fly, and the tops of those mountains are too high Brother Chudong, you don''t want to hunt them, do you "Who says we humans can''t fly? Hehe, I have another thing called glider. Let''s go back to the spaceship first. " Chapter 922 On a high mountain, Chu Dong had not taken out his glider before. He suddenly found that he didn''t need that thing at all, because he was standing on the spaceship, and the spaceship was gradually rising to an extremely high height. Chu Dong could see with naked eyes that there were at least a dozen pterosaurs in a protruding mountain forest on the top of the high mountain in front of him Among them, there are large and small, and there are a lot of corpses and even a lot of animal skeletons on it. Obviously, this is a pterosaur''s nest. Chu Dong stood high on the top of the spaceship. Behind him was an open cabin door, which was a cabin door on the top of the spaceship. At this time, several heads were exposed there, one was Maya''s, one was a small eyeball, and the other was ya''s. As for brother meow''s body problem, he could only squat in the cab curiously looking at the back and top of the spaceship After all, as a clever saber toothed tiger, brother meow also wants to join in the fun, but he is too thick! Brother meow angrily bit the big meat in front of him, then clawed open a bottle of ice beer in the fridge, which he had picked up by himself! At this time, the position of the top of the spaceship, the small eyeball opened his eyes, for fear that he could not see the elongation of the neck, and even a part of its body, that is, the body of the strange sword, could not help but bring up, it is particularly curious, just like a curious baby, its curiosity is so strong, make Chu Dong have some helplessness, but Ya, who is on one side, looks like a little child. She has just grown an alien face. Her new skin hasn''t grown out yet. She is also wearing a space helmet belonging to her civilization to prevent being blown by the wind, but she still can''t bear her curiosity. As for Maya, it''s even more direct. When she knew that Chu Dong was going to hunt pterosaurs, a fierce creature flying in the sky, she was full of worries besides curiosity. Of course, in Chu Dong''s eyes, Maya was just curious. As for the tender care and worry, Chu Dong''s upright old uncle could not understand it. After all, a girl of seventeen or eighteen years old was really amazing Chu Dong is so fast into thirty old uncle really don''t understand, but this also doesn''t affect Maya lying on a small head curiously looking at Chu Dong standing still on the spaceship. Maya now secretly blames herself for being confused, because now it seems that human beings can really fly, isn''t the spaceship under her body? But she also learned that the spaceship, if it is used to hunt pterosaurs, seems to be a bit cumbersome, because it needs to hunt pterosaurs to land. If it is directly destroyed with weapons, she also learned that the spaceship seems to have no active weapon that can be used normally, which is the weapon she understands, or a long-range weapon. However, she could not help but think of the huge light column launched by the spaceship that she had seen in the crypt before, the power of destroying the sky and the earth, which gave her a very shocking scene, and the monsters that covered the world. In her opinion, those were all the creatures in the horror legend that her grandfather said. But later, Maya learned from ya that that kind of weapon light column doesn''t need to be used casually, and it will not only consume a lot of spacecraft energy, but also damage the railgun tube that launched it. With Ya''s learning a lot during this period of time, as well as the occasional silent guidance from brother meow and little eyeball, she understands a lot of new knowledge, although many of them are similar The legends that her grandfather told her, but by drawing inferences from one instance, she soon understood them easily. For this reason, she also worked hard to learn a lot about spaceships and even about the universe with ya. Even at the end, she knew that Chu Dong came from another planet, not from this planet, but from where she was Fang is her hometown. Maya learned a lot of new knowledge, but also broadened her world outlook, which is easier for her to understand the world. But in that case, Maya also has to thank her grandfather who studied with the aliens, because that old guy has laid a good foundation for Maya, and basically instilled into Maya what her master, the wise teacher, the alien, taught her as a legend or story, which is also conducive to Maya''s learning new things with ya, of course, which also includes It includes a lot of knowledge from the civilization of that hometown in Chudong. To Chu Dong''s surprise, Ya didn''t just have a teacher of ancient Chinese sages. Forget it, Ya had been to the modern earth civilization, even far away. He was paying attention to the earth every day on his planet. No wonder ya got something about the earth civilization from Maya. Maya was also very interested in Chu Dong''s hometown The earth is very interested, but also understand that their planet is in an ice age. The world is so big. It''s the same in the legend that I told my grandfather. Maya felt lucky and happy, especially when she was looking at Chudong. It was a girl''s special feeling of spring and joy. Maya not only adapted to the new world outlook and new knowledge, but also adapted to the women''s clothes from inside to outside, even the small clothes that made her shy at the beginning. She also began to understand that Chu Dong dressed up for her body!Maya thinks like this. In fact, Chudong is pure to satisfy her hobby. If the system is here and she knows Maya''s pure idea, she will tell her something about Chudong''s "abnormal" mind. Of course, this is something else. Now Maya is a person who integrates into Chudong''s world. Maya opened her eyes and looked at Chu Dong standing in front of her with worry in her heart. "Teacher ya, is brother Chu Dong really OK?" "Well, if it''s me, I''d be in suspense if I didn''t have my equipment for a group of pterosaurs. As for our captain, I''m still not sure. Even he doesn''t want to take a small eye. If it''s a small eye, it''s no problem." Ya is very honest to answer his student Maya road. Maya is looking at the side of the small eyeball touch the small eyeball fairway: "but brother Chu said, the small eyeball last time consumption is too big, had better have a good rest for a long time, I also don''t want to small eyeball accident." Chapter 923 It''s not unreasonable for little Maya to worry, because Chu Dong alone feels more dangerous. But who Chu Dong is is is a guy who says that he will never move his second hand. He has to solve the big problem, that is, he wants to transform the system into reality. It''s impossible to let the system cat in his body What''s more, Chu Dong''s thoughts in the future. Anyway, Chu Dong is determined to kill the three pterosaurs today, and his intention is to rely on his own ability. Anyway, he doesn''t intend to use the power of others, except for the spaceship at his feet. After all, he can''t fly. "I''ll jump to the top of the mountain with absolute confidence," he said Chu Dong roared. If the spaceship hadn''t turned on to shield everything at this time, it would have scared the birds and animals on the top of the mountain. The most fatal thing was that it would have scared the pterosaurs away. But Chu Dong''s forced words didn''t really make all the pterosaurs hear it, and didn''t scare the birds and animals on the top of the mountain, only to make them lie down and watch All of them, one by one, fell through their glasses. They all seemed to have beeped like dogs. They thought they were looking up at Chu Dong. Maya, the little girl, could not help but blush for Chu Dong and said, "I''m really shy for him. He''s not the high priest of our tribe, so I''m so shy for him. I don''t think I have to worry about him at all. Such a captain who cherishes his life doesn''t have to worry about his danger. It''s us, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to watch him here. We''d better study how to find the mountaintop area. Didn''t ya tell us? Brother Chudong''s analysis is the same as what ya said. It seems that the mountaintop people do not live on the surface. " "Wait a minute. I''ll take a map. Just now the spaceship scanned the geographical environment in this area, and I printed a map with the repaired electronic printing device." When ya heard Maya''s suggestion, she also felt OK, because it seemed that Chu Dong didn''t have to worry at all, and Ya also said to Xiaoyan, "Xiaoyan, you can come with me and help me by the way. Let''s leave it to Maya to watch. Let''s get the map first, and then come to see the captain, but the captain should be ready for a while. He is the most It''s not like the captain of the captain. " behind the crew discussion, the younger brother''s discussion, even Maya''s words heard Chu Dong ears, the spacecraft under the control of the system is closer to the peak, though it is so, but the system can not help but make complaints about Chu Dong: "captain of the shrimp, you look like you are being looked down upon!" Well, you don''t know the most important thing about being a good host. Besides being a good master, you don''t know the most Listening to the system, Chu Dong felt deeply insulted, but even if he was insulted like this, as the captain of the prawn, he was still not afraid. After all, face is a small thing. Don''t jump too far and fall off the spaceship all of a sudden. It''s not a matter of shame, it''s a matter of losing his own life, which needs to be understood The key point is that it''s even more shameful! Even in that case, I can save myself, but it''s more humiliating, isn''t it? So for long-term consideration, as the great captain of prawn, Chu Dong decided to be careful. By the way, prawn is Chu Dong''s own spaceship. In the protest of not asking for the consent of the crew and not worrying about ya, he was very considerate of the public and took a spaceship name that everyone was willing to accept. The spaceship began to get closer to the mountain. After drawing a certain distance closer, Chu Dong looked at it and said, "OK, system." After a while, everything is ready, and Chudong is ready. At the moment, he jumps up, and Maya screams: "brother Chudong, be careful!" As soon as Maya finished shouting, Chudong flew out. Chudong jumped directly to the top of the mountain and landed on the ground. Chudong directly unfolded all his force shields and hid himself in the shields. In a moment, Chudong hid all his breath and voice in the trees and shrubs on the top of the mountain The breath was hidden, and no one could find him at this time. Chudong cat said to the system at this time in the Bush: "now, there are 15 pterosaurs in front, 10 big ones and 5 small ones. My goal and plan is to do three small ones. Do you understand? System students? I''m doing it for you. After all, it''s all for you to come to reality, isn''t it? So, you quickly think of a way for me to draw those ten away from me, and I don''t want to help them through the small eyeballs. Now I find that as long as I''m in the battle, my force will be strengthened, OK? And the force in the body will feel more and more proficient. I will never forget the feeling that the world suppresses my force, but it seems easier to master. " "The force comes from the gravity of nature, but it is also related to the belief and fighting experience of the host. I don''t quite understand some of them, because the force is the most mysterious one of the abilities I gave you at the beginning, because there is no information about how it can be upgraded or enhanced. Even if there is, it is only some auxiliary help, and the only way is to thoroughly improve the force If you master it in your heart, the force can really be with you! As for what the host said, I have a way. There''s a dead animal in front of me. Do you see it? Throw it out at the foot of the mountain, and the ten cliffs will fly, you know? Pterosaurs care most about their food The system said very clearly, and at the same time told the host Chu Dong: "but you have to be faster. You have to kill three little pterosaurs. The talons of pterosaurs can tear your shield. They can tear the armor like a tank car.""This NIMA has the same horn as the Triceratops! Can you tear open the tank armor The system said sarcastically: "there is a time when there is a time when there is a fierce beast like mammoth. It can also crush the strongest armored vehicle of your earth civilization with one foot, and it can also crash a high-speed train when it runs!" Chapter 924 The system is also reasonable. Chu Dong understood what the system meant. No matter what, he could not underestimate the overlord of this era. Every one of them could survive in such a dangerous era full of giant animals. It must be because they had their own unique ability. They could not be underestimated or ignored. At the same time, they had to understand that they had their own characteristics It''s not their ability, it''s also their ability to survive, so they can''t use their non self skills to compare with their ability to survive. Their strength is to survive! Chu Dong saw the body of a giant deer in front of him, and admired that these pterosaurs could bring such a giant deer to such a high mountain top, which was not only a skill, but also proved that the only hind limb of the pterosaurs had extremely strong power. If such power could catch the giant deer, it would be no wonder that they could break the armor like panel. Fortunately The spaceship can hide the sound, reduce the temperature and breath, and even shield the stealth advance. Otherwise, if you really encounter groups of pterosaurs, Chu Dong can imagine that it is not a good thing to see that the spaceship does not have any attack weapons available at any time. It must be extremely difficult, even no less than those monsters. The difference is that the monsters are on the ground, while the pterosaur in the air has the same advantage as the spaceship. Chu Dong crawled forward and moved forward carefully. He was more cautious than anyone else, and began to use the force to control the body of Julu not far ahead. Unfortunately, for the first time, he found that he could only pry half of the body of Julu, which made him feel useless and tired. He thought that his force could not move it Chu Dong, a giant deer, felt ashamed. The system did not ridicule Chu Dong at this time. Instead, it comforted Chu Dong: "you should believe that the force is with you. The force is beside you. The force is not like an ordinary ability. As a system, I can assure you that I believe in your force." Chu Dong took a deep breath, and now he also understood that the system was reasonable. He also understood what the relationship was. The force originally came from star wars, and the force inside was a very mysterious source. If you believe in the force, then the force is with you, then it must be the warrior level of the force. The difference is, can you To be a master of the force like the Black Warrior, or Vader, basically depends on your abilities and talents. Chu Dong felt that he had no talent, and his force was also obtained from the system. However, the growth of the force came from his own exploration and training. It was congenital to depend on the system, and the postnatal growth was Chu Dong''s own step by step. This is what Chu Dong was proud of. This is what he did, and everything can''t rely on too many systems It''s all his own gritting teeth, but it''s also better. Chu Dong chose an ability that is not used to develop by system, but to accumulate by fighting. With the growth of fighting, he obtained the enhanced force. Chudong closed his eyes tightly and began to perceive all the forces around him, that is, all the things. He spread out all his force, and all of them were crazy. He began to perceive all the forces around him. Everything came from any heavy object, and even he felt the gravity of particles floating in the air. Chudong felt very strange, and the same When he was young, he also felt that this feeling was very wonderful. He didn''t know what to do, so he was even at a loss. He had never felt this power before. At the same time, the system also said to the host Chu Dong: "perception of the forces around you comes from the earth, from the sky, from all your own feelings about weight, from the gravity of the earth, from the gravity of the earth, from the energy of the sky, from the gravity of the sky, and the weight of your own soul. Remember, you are the force, the force Since you are yourself, the force is everything. The force is with you. The force is born with you. Between heaven and earth, only the force stands with you. You are the force. The force is you. Only gravity can measure everything. " The system is like hypnosis. It infuses its host Chu Dong with the same power as hypnosis, which makes Chu Dong begin to be in a trance. Even Chu Dong''s sensory system is whispering something in his ear, which makes him unable to control his spirit. But at the same time, he also feels that his force is clearer, and he can''t control himself It''s like you can feel strange things around you, beating around you in your own world It seems that these are the forces that give back to him. He is the force, and the force is also him. In the same way, the opposite is the same. There is no difference. Everything is so simple. The system seems to be very happy that Chu Dong has entered a mysterious state, and the system is very proud to say: "it seems that the host boy is really born for the force. He can feel the most primitive natural force flowing between heaven and earth, which comes from all gravity, whether in nature or in the soul, or even in human body or even animals. He is very happy He can feel the weight of plants, flowers and trees. This is his most primitive understanding of gravity. He is the most suitable talent for this seemingly chicken like talent. In fact, he has unlimited potential power talent. OK, it''s really different, son of the force! "While the system was talking, it seemed that Chu Dong could not hear it at this time, but the system felt very happy for Chu Dong, because from the perspective of the system, the system and the host Chu Dong were one and the same, and he obviously realized that everything he felt from Chu Dong was what Chu Dong felt at this time, and the same system could also feel it, This is the most direct connection between the two systems. Chudong''s perception is also the perception of the system. "Force balance!" Chu Dong didn''t shout out the skill of "force explosion" as before, but gently recited a brand-new word in his mouth, which is also a skill he just learned to perceive and remember in his absence - force balance. As Chu Dong gently read out the four words "force balance", Julu began to be slowly lifted out of thin air. Chapter 925 At the moment when Julu was lifted up, Chu Dong woke up and stood up directly. With a wave of his hand, Julu was thrown at the group of pterosaurs. The pterosaurs were startled and scattered. At the same time, Julu was also taken to roll down the mountain. At the same time, the pterosaurs also rushed to take off one by one. They wanted to save their own food, and they were about to roll down The food below, the body of this giant deer, has been rescued back to their nest! The adult pterosaurs took off at full speed one by one, and even the little ones left behind were scared to jump high and high. These little pterosaurs didn''t seem to be able to fully master the flight, just like the adult pterosaurs, so they could only hide in the nest and eat the food handed by the adult pterosaurs, but now it seems that the situation is not so good There''s nothing bad about it. After all, it also gives Chu Dong a very good opportunity. He has learned a new skill, namely force balance, which can expand and strengthen his force control. In this way, he can get a huge skill income and a strong strength enhancement. At this time, the system began to scan the surrounding movement for Chu Dong, and there was no slack at all. Even if it was how to quarrel with Chu Dong at ordinary times, the system was still very reliable when it came to combat. This was very clear in the system''s heart, and Chu Dong knew it very well. This was the key to their mutual existence. He was injured or died in an accident, For the system, it is obviously not good, which is very important. Besides, the system is integrated with him. He can only make complaints about the system. Now, the system must rely on Chu Dong, and no matter how the system is like Jiao Dong and Chu Dong. In fact, Chu Dong''s mind also knows that the system wants to try to come to this world, even if it is like a fairy. ¡£ This kind of world, whether it is the system or Chu Dong, all feel that they are interested. After all, Chu Dong is also a very adventurous person. Otherwise, he won''t die so much just because he has the system. You know, he just escaped from the mother emperor''s cave. Chu Dong is such a guy, not to mention he is also a must reach The guy who has become his own goal, although he dare not say that it is a no break means, but one thing is very clear, that is, what he has not got is about to get, he will not give up what he says, this is his Chudong! What you want, you must not let it slip away. The system roared, "here''s the chance!" Chu Dong then took out his own sword from behind and directly killed the little pterosaurs who had not found Chu Dong. It was obvious that a little pterosaur and a little pterosaur were about to rip it apart, and one of them was a small pterosaur Chudong on a little pterosaur, this man who suddenly appeared! It is obvious that these little pterosaurs also feel danger and threat. This is a kind of biological instinct and the most ontological stress response of these creatures. This is the most primitive will to survive from animals. There is not so much saying that these little pterosaurs feel threat, which is the most primitive way of life Crisis, they began to howl like crazy, at the same time, the sharp beak began to peck open the shield of the force on Chu Dong''s body, which was thin and transparent to protect him. The force shield is protecting Chu Dong, because after experiencing an epiphany to the new skills, Chu Dong obviously not only understands the new skills, but also his force has been greatly improved. At this time, his force is still suppressed by the world, but this kind of suppression seems to be constantly improving his force bottleneck, which is a wonderful way Chudong is intoxicated with the feeling, which makes him feel very enjoyable, just like his metabolism can see the improvement it brings to him - he will be addicted! Chu Dong raised his saber in his hand to attack and kill a little pterosaur under his body. He did not have the slightest feeling to hammer the little pterosaur''s wings and its head. After killing it completely, Chu Dong raised his hand as a force balance to lift the body of the solved little pterosaur and throw it away The corpse went to the bottom of the mountain. He wanted to recover the hunting target later. Obviously, it''s impossible here, so Chu Dong had to hold fast! At this time, after a successful, Chu Dong confirmed with the system: "one, report the situation of the adult pterosaur returning from below." Chu Dong was most worried about the adult pterosaurs who heard the cry of the young pterosaurs and drove back. Those were the biggest threats that Chu Dong thought were so direct that Chu Dong was very sure that those large pterosaurs were the most dangerous things he thought. He didn''t want to fall into the siege of a group of adult pterosaurs. At this time, the system also quickly reported: "host, half of the flight, speed up is still two!" The system was obviously more anxious than Chu Dong. This tone was the first time Chu Dong heard it from the system, because in the tone of the system, he even heard the hard to hide expectation and excitement of the system, as well as a little bit of worry and fear. Chu Dong noticed this and couldn''t help laughing in his heart. He knew that he had guessed well and that the system was ready It''s no longer what it used to be. Obviously, the system is sincerely looking forward to coming to this world to experience the reality.Chu Dong blasted a little pterosaur''s head with the force, and then he jumped on the little pterosaur. Chu Dong still crushed this little pterosaur to the ground according to the previous method, and directly deterred and suppressed the strong pterosaur with the powerful force. Although it was a little pterosaur, its terrible beak and sharp claws really made Chu Dong''s shield force unable to carry, which made Chu Dong in danger. Chu Dong put a knife into the head of this little pterosaur and yelled: "Stinky bird, give it to your father, I''ll die soon! ¡ª¡ªAh Chu Dong for the first time in the body appeared that kind of crazy killing! Chapter 926 Chudong ignored the little pterosaur who was pressed by himself. This is the second one. Chudong not only killed a pterosaur, but also used his strength to hunt a pterosaur. At this time, the second pterosaur in Chudong''s eyes is a new set of clothes, a new suit of sportswear. Do you think it is the finished killing of the dragon Great cause? No, just want to kill these dog things, so as to exchange for what you need. Is it so simple and easy at the same time? No, it''s not easy at all, because Chu Dong was beaten by the group at this time, and the force shield finally couldn''t support it. It broke directly, just like glass! Then a pterosaur''s claw caught Chu Dong''s back, which made Chu Dong completely hurt. On the spot, Chu Dong didn''t hesitate to leave his hand. He raised his hand and threw it all around again. At the same time, he used the force balance to throw the new little pterosaur that he had killed down the mountain Don''t you give yourself time? No, he doesn''t have much time now, because at this time, the system is reporting to him: "the host, those big birds, are about to come up. Quick, you don''t have much time and opportunity. If they all come up, I have to ask for help from the spaceship for you, OK?" These little pterosaurs not only have amazing attack power, but also have a huge slender mouthpiece, a long beak. At the same time, they also have the defensive power that makes Chu Dong feel very puzzled. Chu Dong blasted out with force after force, which only made these little pterosaurs fly out and scream, but it didn''t cause much damage to them, which seems to be the biggest The damage was hurt by the blast of the force. As for other things, Chu Dong couldn''t see any effective lethality. These little winged dragons obviously had a hard skin appearance when they were young, so they could resist the attack. This really gave Chu Dong a big accident. Chu Dong stood up and directly used his saber to block the attack from the little pterosaurs around him. At the same time, he endured the pain and bleeding from his back. He directly clenched his saber and fist, and flew towards the nearest little pterosaur. At the same time, he raised his hand and blasted back those little pterosaurs who wanted to continue to attack him. They were so long Chu Dong is afraid of death. After all, people are afraid of death, but he is more disgusted than the fear of death. He has become a dish for such a group of birds. But even at this time, Chu Dong still doesn''t want to ask for help from the spaceship. He has his own ideas, and his temperament is so. He is an ignorant boy, but he is also an extremely self-conscious man. He doesn''t want to rely on anyone, but he is willing to rely on others. This is him, especially for his friends He said that he was a person who wanted to exercise himself very much and would not drag anyone down. Chu Dong suddenly drank: "force balance!" With Chu Dong''s sharp drink, he controls Haoran''s force and drags the little pterosaur who wants to escape to his body. He drags the little pterosaur to his body with the force. At the same time, at the same time, Chu Dong blows several blasts of the force to the surrounding area and repels all the little pterosaurs who want to continue to come forward again! Chu Dong knew that they were powerful, and he knew that the large pterosaurs flying below could not be underestimated. Those were the real threats, but Chu Dong had no choice. For the sake of the future and his own promotion, he would rather face any challenge that could improve his force, even if such a challenge brought him the danger of life and death. "Die for me!" Chu Dong inserted a knife into the body of the little pterosaur pulled by the force, and said to the system: "report the time to me and turn off your signal to contact the spaceship. If you are the medium here, I know you can send real-time images back to the spaceship. I don''t want the crew to see here. They can be my crew, so I have to become more powerful so that I can protect the big ship Shrimp, to protect this group of friends gathered around me. In addition, dog system, you are going to be one of us. You''ve shown me a good view. Your dog host will do what he says! ¡ª¡ªAh Chu Dong roared loudly, and his movements were faster, fiercer and fiercer. He directly tore open the front of the whole body of the little pterosaur in front of him with a saber. Even Chu Dong roared, the balance of the central force suddenly lost control, and directly used the force to break the wings of the little pterosaur out of thin air. This was something Chu Dong had never thought of, and even discovered by the system, Also shocked, he said: "if you lose control of your emotions, your force energy will soar. I really don''t understand whether the force has chosen you or whether you are the incarnation of the son of the force." Chu Dong knew the meaning of the system. Chu Dong just said with a disdainful smile, "what is this? I''m going to summon pet elves later! You wait for me. At last, I will tear the big bird in front of you. " At the moment when Chudong had just finished speaking, he heard a roar of anger coming from the lower side of the cliff. It was obvious that all the large pterosaurs came back. At this time, the scanning and monitoring system also yelled: "transmission I''m off, but you don''t want to die! How can you exercise yourself with the force"This is our Chinese! This is me, Chu Dong, a barefoot man. " Chudong force balance broke out again, throwing the last and the third little pterosaur to the cliff. And Chu Dong also at the same time, his hands together to send out a force blasting bombardment on one side of the cliff boulder. There was a loud bang, followed by the sound of boulders cracking. At the same time, countless stones floated in the air. Chu Dong''s face was ferocious at this time, and it seemed that he was gritting his teeth and sticking to something. He manipulated these stones and threw them down to one side of the cliff. He roared angrily: "all get out of here, Dad! Who told you animals to come up? All go down, all go down obediently, and go down to your father! " At this time, Chu Dong was more like a mad angry Beast, roaring like a wild beast than a pterosaur. The whole body is full of killing and fighting, and the crazy fighting spirit! Chapter 927 At this time, at this critical moment, Chu Dong jumped to the other side of the cliff. He flew down and took the last pterosaur with him. At the same time, Chu Dong seized an opportunity to insert a saber directly into the mountain wall, and stopped himself from falling. He also understood that this was a good opportunity Although Chu Dong was a little embarrassed, he was also very happy and proud, because the task was obviously about to be completed. Now he wanted to avoid the pursuit of the pterosaurs, so as to hide his breath, and wait until the opportunity to recover the three small pterosaurs that fell down below. In this way, the three hunting targets of the task were completely over. Chu Dong unfolded his force shield and hid himself. He was on the side of the cliff. He relied on a military knife inserted into the rock to support his body. At the same time, Chu Dong also confirmed with the system: "has the system confirmed the task? Three, not more, not less, right? Can you scan the three pterosaurs rolling down? You can''t let them feed the wild animals. Then I''ll be dead. The system will track and locate the map and mark it out. That''s also the key to whether you can transform it. Don''t cut it off for me when you scan the map. " Chu Dong knew that the map scanning of the system at this time was his God''s eye. He didn''t want anyone on board to help him. There was also a key point. He was used to fighting with the system according to his own rhythm. The system and he were not only born with each other, but now they were partners in fighting together. There was a tacit understanding between them, It also has its own rhythm. If such a rhythm is inserted into it, it may disturb the way of fighting between Chu Dong and the system, and may cause a lot of troubles, which may not be in the way. The system is very sure to reply: "all three of them fell into the mountain stream below and hit one side, but they are still in my annotation. They are all identified and marked on the map, but you still can''t move. You killed their children. It seems that the adult pterosaurs are hovering around the top of the mountain, hovering all the time I can''t find your figure and smell, but they still don''t seem to notice. We''ve stepped back some spaceships, so now you are still here. As you wish, no one will help you from beginning to end, and you have done it. " "What is this? See my new skills? The force balance can make things that I couldn''t lift before and can''t control with the force can now be controlled and mastered through my force. Today is also a profit, and, dog system, you have to prepare to join our fleet! ¡ª¡ªWelcome. Your name is tmall spirit. " "Go away! I''m not a treasure "Well, call it the dog system. Anyway, you can call it that all the time." ¡­¡­ Just at the moment when Chudong finished hunting, Maya was the first one to get worried because she couldn''t see Chudong. However, she heard ya say to her, "don''t worry, it''s obvious that the captain has already done it. He must be dealing with the hunting pterosaur corpses, and you just saw them Those flying pterosaurs are now patrolling and looking for something angrily. They must be looking for captain Chu Dong. He obviously has nothing to do with this. Moreover, he has said before that he wants to come by himself. Let''s not do it and don''t worry about it. He is more powerful than you think. He is a man with magic, and I am a man from a distant civilized planet They were all amazed at him. " Maya smell speech, although some worry asked: "really all right, teacher ya? Brother Chudong is also a human "Ha ha, don''t worry, girl. He''s not a simple human. Have you ever seen a human with so many strange companions and crew members? This is not something that a human being can do. It''s not just because he is Chu Dong, but because he has more magical power. I can feel that it''s not just his own power. Maybe later you can understand that he is the person concerned by God, the human being cared by God, which will exceed the imagination of all civilizations. This is a gap of his own, even me No place that comes from can match the civilization of God. " Ya''s tone was full of admiration and amazement. He obviously had expectations for Chu Dong and was full of awe in his heart, which naturally had a relationship with Chu Dong''s system. However, Chu Dong was also the one who completed the task he had not completed at the beginning. It was Chu Dong who saved him, What''s more, Chu Dong saved the planet and eliminated the monsters created by the Biostar people without the knowledge of the world. You know, even those Biostar people with that tribe at that time, paid all the price, still did not eliminate the monsters. Even if it is one of the parties, that is, Ya also did not complete the things, were Chudong he to complete. It was Chudong, who was born with the creation of God civilization, who saved the planet and eliminated the monsters thousands of years ago. It was also Chu Dong who saved ya. If ya didn''t wake up in time, he might not be able to activate the regenerated cells injected by the biological star man at that time, because if ya continued to rot, he really belonged to the dormant state in that dormant chamber, but if it had been that way, he would not be able to activate the regenerated cells in his body. It was a blessing and a curse He had a chance to live, but he couldn''t go home like Chu Dong.Ya then said to Maya, "Maya, you are very smart. Even the things you have learned and the knowledge you have learned from your grandfather are beyond the relevant civilization of this era, so you can quickly integrate into these magical things. Besides a few surprises, you will never be like a stupid monkey and never understand why human beings are You''re smarter than them, so you obviously don''t belong to this planet or the world any more. Since you met captain, you have entered a new world and entered a new civilization. As you call me teacher, I will congratulate you and captain Chudong, because you are a trustworthy partner. " Chapter 928 "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to our new friends. They come from the distant M78 nebula, and they come from a small system called Aote''s hometown, which is full of such dog coins! Let''s applaud. Give me a little face as an old captain. Don''t just look at him. He can talk and even fly. I asked him to perform a handstand flight and drink water in the air. In fact, he is no stranger to you. He has been hiding in our spaceship. Before I finished hunting the pterosaurs, I found him. Now He is one of us. I should have had a friendly talk with him. Please rest assured that he is the right person. " Chu Dong was very confident when he introduced the system. The system has been born, at this time the system is a very lovely elf appeared in the left shoulder of Chu Dong. It''s a small white dumpling with long eyes, ears, mouth and nose, hands and feet, small fleshy claws, and a thin tail. It''s hairy. The most lovely thing is that it has a pair of small wings. After Chudong finished the reward of the third hunting pterosaur, Chudong finished the parasitic body for the system. Now the system is this lovely little one Things, at the same time, become an elf, Chu Dong for the system so appear in front of his eyes, also some feel strange, now there is such a small thing with himself. At this time, the system flapped its wings and flew up from Chu Dong''s shoulder, then said in a familiar tone: "well, well, I know this dog No, Captain dog is the boss here. I don''t know where I come from. But in the future, everyone will be friends. I will control the spaceship. Just stay away from my spaceship. Just think of me as a computer. It''s super intelligent. And finally, Maya, don''t touch my tail! Have you been hanging out with Chu Dong for a long time, and your hands are so idle? Let the system go Maya is now curiously touching the tail of the system, and the system is full of unhappiness. No matter how curious Maya continues to hold the system in her arms, she says: "Wow, so you are a little thing from an alien? Is your planet so lovely? It seems that teacher Ya is right. The world is so big, not only with such wonderful creatures, but also with cute little things like you. It''s amazing. How lovely. Is your name small system? How do you know my name? Did you hear that in the dark? " "Ah, ah, ah. Chu Dong is in charge of this little girl. She doesn''t want to touch my ears! Shit, little eyeball, why don''t you touch my tail? You touch brother meow''s dead tiger''s butt. Don''t touch me. I''m a noble system, not what you can touch! Dog Coin Chu Dong, quickly pull them all apart for me. " The system roared wildly, but Chu Dong didn''t say a word, but went to Ya''s side and asked curiously in a low voice: "Ya, do you know who this elf is? I''ve been watching you smile without saying anything. It seems that you know everything? You''re really hiding something. You don''t say anything. You always look like you don''t say anything. " Ya, the alien nodded and quietly replied: "you know, the things of God civilization, no matter how they look, are so magical, and only people like you can control them, but this is the first time I have seen a creature like a system. I thought it was just parasitic on you, but I didn''t expect that it could still be like a living creature Come to our side, come to the world in reality, it seems that such a high level of God civilization is the existence that our civilization can not understand, at least in my opinion, this is no different from miracles. " When Chudong heard Ya''s words, he was a little surprised and strange, and said to ya, "your civilization can''t understand the existence of God''s civilization, that is, the civilization in your mouth? What kind of civilization is that? How can I sound like a real immortal? Do you understand the immortal? What do you mean by "we must have come to God"? According to your tone, I feel that the system is almost from the hand of God like the creator, and your civilization is not the same as the biological star people, they all belong to high latitude? Why can''t you even know that civilization? " Ya nodded solemnly and replied: "yes, yes, it''s a dimensional civilization that we can''t even understand together with the biological star people, because their civilization is no different from God in our mind. Every time they appear, they bring about the destruction of a planet, or the rebirth of a planet. They can destroy a world, or they can destroy a world Resurrection can even create a world. This is what I call God''s civilization, which is the place where the system comes from. So Captain, you are lucky. You are chosen by the system and taken care of by God''s civilization. " "According to you, it''s a group of guys who are also good at destruction. I don''t think I will be taken care of by them." "Why?" "Because creation and destruction are all in their mind, and they are in their hands. Then such a civilization and such a group of people will not have any favor for a weak human being or a person from a backward civilized earth. It should be said that there is no such person at all, that is, myself Just like you, do you notice the ants that die when you walk under your feet? Maybe you don''t notice them because they are too small? " But Dongya Chu had to admit that the truth was that it was time for him to speak.Ya nodded and said, "if you say what you mean, it must prove the system, and then you also have a reason." "Yes, I''m afraid it''s not a good reason. Although I believe in the dog coin of the system, I don''t believe all the unknowns behind him. Even those who know about this civilization have said so. I''m more worried about that civilization than I am about it." "Biostar man seems to be the only one who has ever seen that civilization, that is, since more than 10000 years ago, Biostar man''s biotechnology has developed." Chapter 929 As for the system, Chu Dong and an alien Ya finally reached an agreement. This is a tacit understanding, and it should also come from Ya''s having been to the earth, and he was once a student of an ancient Chinese sage. He can understand and understand some of Chu Dong''s considerations, but even in this case, it can''t directly come to a conclusion with Chu Dong, because Chu Dong is from the world I don''t know for sure the civilization behind the system, or why the world chose it, or why the system chose it in the first place? It can be a coincidence, a wonderful arrangement, or even a well-designed one. But why is it so common for an ordinary human on earth? Chu Dong naturally can''t figure out a little truth here, but even if it is so, it''s not what he Chu Dong should consider at present. Finally, after a very simple welcome ceremony, the system was completely integrated into the new environment, and no one was inappropriate. It seemed that everyone knew her very well, and it also knew everyone very well. In fact, besides Maya, even small eyeballs knew who the small system was, especially brother meow''s white eye. It was obvious that they knew this In fact, the elves are the masters of the system. Even the small eyeballs don''t have much curiosity. What''s left is a kind of happiness for the system. It seems that they have a little partner to play with. Brother meow yawns with a tiger whistling. He looks at his elf acquaintances and the new look of the system. ¡­¡­ "Ya, I''m sure that those people at the top of the mountain are somewhere in this area, and they can enter the underground, which is the underground crack." the small system flapped its wings and hung on the top of Chu Dong''s head, holding a piece of meat and eating happily, and told Chu Dong. At the same time, its eyes projected a holographic map system, which was more vivid and quite impressive Standing behind it, Maya seemed to like it very much. She nodded her head and said, "Mr. Ya confirmed this area. It seems that his previous spaceship once flew here and saw a team of mountaintop people. However, the mountaintop people at that time seemed to exist on the ground according to Mr. Ya''s words. They didn''t walk into the cracks or live underground. ¡± the small system is very smelly and despises the whole world. It is quite confident and arrogant and says: "Ya is also a person of high-level alien civilization, and can''t provide us with useful information at all. It''s really a young man. He doesn''t help us at all, but it''s OK. Fortunately, with this system here, I can provide more accurate information But in that case, we don''t have to worry too much. That is, I can scan the nearest valley or crack area nearby, and I can quickly find the target location. " "Ah, you can''t talk like this. You''re a cute little system. Why do you say that to teacher ya?" "Wow! Don''t hold me, don''t rub my head, Dog Coin Chu Dong, take care of this little girl. " Chudong didn''t pay attention to the small system that was complaining and growling, but went to the front, looked at the afternoon sky, and then looked at the nearest sign left by the hilltop man on the tree nearby. He seemed to think of something, but now, Chudong has his own thinking. He thinks that the crack must be in the north, that is, the area on the back of the mountain This kind of mountain is convenient for digging and mountain movement to produce some cracks, so that people on the top of the mountain can come across a passage that can go deep into the ground. But the Chudong people are here now. After the system has scanned again, they are surprised to find no useful place, even a Valley, a mountain stream, or even a cracked cave. Chu Dong said: "we went to the south. When I was hunting pterosaurs there, I found that there were a lot of corpses and even a huge mammoth in an empty area. Where can we find a way to get to the bottom of the earth? Maybe there''s something we didn''t notice. It''s abnormal to have so many skeletons there, because it''s so dangerous There are no giant predators, not even a dinosaur, but there is a mammoth skeleton. This is very strange. I think of a possibility, but I need to confirm it. " System Du mouth is very unhappy to be held in Maya''s arms, but at this time obviously did not struggle, but accepted the result of being held in the arms by a little girl, can only be helplessly looking at Chu Dong said: "go south, I scan the results, there is no too big danger here, in addition to some Titan Python and giant spiders hidden in the jungle, there is only one Julu seems to have appeared in groups, but the hunting value of Julu is not high, and the task is not good, so Chudong, I suggest you go straight to the target place. It''s 5:30 in the afternoon, and it''s more than 7:50 before the sun sets completely. There is still a period of time when the sun sets. Here is the world of some nocturnal animals, which is not conducive to our action. " Chudong Wenyan took the lead and headed south. Maya also followed Chudong with a small system. On the spaceship in the sky, at this time, Ya also stares at the map information scanned by the spaceship. He looks at an area full of skeletons and says strangely: "this is the corpse of the ice field mammoth. Why is it here? I remember there shouldn''t be such an animal here. It''s strange. "Ya said with a Type 95 pistol on his waist. Chu Dong rewarded Ya with the first goal of hunting pterosaurs. Chu Dong didn''t need a pistol for such a weapon, because it was so common that Chu Dong didn''t think it was worth seeing. A pistol is not very lethal. For Chu Dong, its bullet lethality is not as big as Chu Dong''s using the force to throw a stone. Even the penetrating power is far less than Chu Dong''s controlling force. So he gave the pistol to ya, and only 20 bullets were left. It''s really small enough, but it''s also suitable for ya I''ve got some. Because Ya knows how to use it and doesn''t have a suitable weapon. Maya doesn''t fit. It''s not. Ya looked at this area on the map information, next to the little eyeballs and brother meow. They also looked curiously at the huge elephant skeleton on it. Even if such a giant is a corpse, you will feel that it is too huge when you look at it on the map. Chapter 930 There is an open area in the jungle full of corpses, which is almost as big as a huge square. There are at least more than a dozen kinds of animal corpses here. Yes, corpses are not corpses. They are all dead bones that have become white bones. There is no thing with meat that can be seen, and even this place has not been found If there are so many corpses, there must be some scavengers here, but you can''t see any scavengers here. You can''t even see half a maggot. It''s like a square where animal bones are piled up. In the central area of the square, there is a mammoth skeleton lying on the ground like a giant, and even its huge, long and curved pair of ivory sticks to its skeleton like Optimus Prime. It is not clear what place it is. Chu Dong even saw more than ten saber toothed tiger bones here. Fortunately, big cat meow is not here, not here However, it had to be in the tiger roaring forest, and the whole tiger had to be abnormal. It had to find out the guy who killed more than a dozen Saber Toothed tigers, and then give it a clean bone. After all, Saber Toothed tigers are the most social cats, and their unity is innate. At this time, the sun was setting, but the sky was still bright. When Chu Dong came to such a white bone square, even the small system flapped its wings and looked at the scene strangely. It flew to a high place and looked around. In a surprised tone, he said to Chu Dong and Maya, "Captain dog, and little girl, do you think these bones are so strange Without any broken bones? They are just like those who have not been injured to death, just like those who died here naturally. After scanning for a circle, their death status and even the integrity of their bones have come to a surprising discovery. These animals have not suffered any fatal injuries, just like those who died here naturally! Wait, what''s that? " The system seemed to see something strange and flew directly to the distance. Seeing this, Maya quickly followed and yelled: "little guy, little system, be careful, wait for me, I''ll follow you. There are Titan Python here. They like to eat creatures flying in the low altitude. Wait for me, don''t fly too fast, little system, slow down. ¡±At the same time, Maya yelled to Chu Dong: "brother Chu Dong, keep up. Don''t be in a daze. If we can''t find it for a while, we''ll have to go back. Teacher Ya said that it''s not safe in this kind of mountain forest recently. There will be some jungle dinosaurs, such as raptors, foraging in this kind of mountain forest at night. It''s very unsafe ¡£¡± Chu Dong looked at the bones of a giant mammoth in front of him. He still saw such a giant. Chu Dong felt that he was just a lying corpse when he stood in front of it. He thought that such a creature was really a kind of land overlord in this era, with thick fur, strong body surface, and even a collision Here, you can smash the impact of a speeding train, or even flatten it with one foot. A most solid armored car, and its terrible ivory, I guess there is no thing it can''t withstand, no armor it can''t Pierce. Chu Dong finally took a deep look at this creature, which is comparable to the land hegemony. He had to sigh about the ice age. It''s really amazing and shocking. He thought that this is a different ice age, and even the dinosaurs have not disappeared. Chu Dong can''t help laughing. He really went to some dangerous world to have a good time An era is not a simple primitive society. Now it''s a good time to go to heaven, and it''s a time full of monsters. Chu Dong thinks of it and laughs unconsciously. It''s really a wonderful arrangement of fate. Chu Dong quickly followed up and ran after Maya. He was also curious about what the small system had just seen. Then he inadvertently saw a python crawling through the jungle on one side. Titan python. Chu Dong is not surprised at this time. After all, he has killed several Titan python. He really doesn''t think there is anything wrong with such a long worm. Now Chu Dong has some confidence in the world, but it''s not surprising. After all, he has dealt with the monsters deep in the crypt and launched a spaceship. How can you be surprised? You dropped the Titan from the sky. Chudong felt that he could accept it. What else could he not fight? Don''t give advice, just do it! Small system has been flying towards the outermost, until a mountain of corpses piled up, Chu Dong saw the small system flying down from the sky, and then fell on the back of a body that looks like a Saber Toothed dragon, small system yelled: "you see, it''s a broken knife, it''s a broken knife, it''s a sharp broken knife, Captain, come and see, little girl, you also have a look Next, does this belong to the hilltops? Crouching troughs, with such excellent craftsmanship, are not at all like the civilization of this era. This planet is full of magical things, full of incredible things Little Maya came over. After she pulled out the knife from the ground, although it was half broken, there was no sign of rust at all. It was quite sharp and brand-new. Chu Dong leaned over to see the knife and was surprised. This kind of craft didn''t look like ordinary iron at all!The small system suddenly exclaimed: "this is steel! Steel! My dear, Captain dog, Chudong, can they cast steel? How did you do that? This can need very strong hot spot solubility, ordinary flame temperature can''t reach! How is that possible? How can steel weapons be cast? And depending on the material of steel, metal compound or stainless steel, how can NIMA? How can they get such a high melting point to refine steel? " Maya said with certainty: "if this is the steel I have learned recently, then they can do it, because my grandfather said that mountaintop people have their own special skills. There are many mountaintop people in this world, just like every jungle, there may be the same jungle Hunter tribe as our department. Although we seldom contact each other, we can''t contact each other The same thing will also appear in every tribe, because every tribe has come some wise people, that is, aliens like teacher ya, who can achieve it with the help of alien technology. " Chapter 931 "Maya said that. Even I have an idea that the melting point of small system can''t be reached, right? Ordinary fire is like this. After all, in this era, they don''t have machines, they don''t invent strong technology, but don''t forget that at the bottom of such mountains, there will be something like underground cold flame, which is similar to magma. Underground cold flame can improve the melting point greatly, and even refine steel! " Chu Dong is telling the truth, which is what he knows. In the last era, he even had some plans, that is, melting some new things, planning to take fire from the ground, or volcanoes. In this era, there were many volcanoes, and they were basically stable active volcanoes. At this time, the small system nodded to Chu Dong and said: "the host is right, but according to what you said, those guys must have a very special civilization. Or as the little girl Maya said, those people at the top of the mountain have adopted a new civilization direction, which is even left by the alien people, such as In this case, I feel that as long as we start from here, we may not be able to find it. However, since we are such an excellent civilized tribe, how can we still hide underground? For the simple forging of steel? Or to cast iron? That''s too much sacrifice. I''ll stay in the dark all day. In other words, it''s intolerable for any humanoid intelligent creature. " At this time, Maya handed the knife to Chu Dong beside her, but she thought of something. She said to Chu Dong and the small system, "not necessarily, just like the grassland tribe. Although they don''t have a high civilization, right, civilized technology, they have mastered some mysterious abilities. They can tame wild animals and even some unthinkable animals At that time, a young mammoth trainer came to the top of the forest with a giant beast. At the same time, he saw one of the most powerful mammoth riders in the forest "Trainer? Tame mammoths? " Chu Dong sounds quite incredible. He has a new understanding of this era. At the same time, he can''t help saying: "a mountaintop man with extremely modern casting skills, a tribe that can tame even dinosaurs and even mammoths, and a tribe like Maya you are born into the jungle It seems that there are still many puzzling and even quite magical tribes and human beings in this era. However, even so, our current goal is only the mountaintop people. Now we have to find the entrance here. I think it should be this place. " "Ah, Captain, look at the mammoth bone. I feel strange there. How could I be blocked in scanning there?" "Scan blocked? Let me see. It''s estimated that some metallic substances have caused strong magnetic interference to your magnetic field. " "It''s not necessarily ah, you go to have a look, I''ll fly a little higher and scan a circle. Alas, it''s cool to have a new body. You don''t have to follow Chu Dong. You can''t fly. Every scan is limited. Now it''s so good that I can scan freely. I feel that the whole world is different. It''s just comfortable." The small system said that it despised Chu Dong, and at the same time, it flapped its wings very arrogantly and flew up. When Chu Dong heard this, he shook his head helplessly. He didn''t feel that the small system was cute after it was born. Although it looked like a lovely face, his mouth really got the true story of Chu Dong. As soon as the small system flew up, Maya was puzzled and said, "what were you talking about?" "Oh, it''s about something. It was hiding on our boat before. It seems." In 30 minutes. Chu Dong walked around the mammoth''s bone, and finally found a strange place, that is, on the ground between the bones, there was a bone different from the mammoth''s bone, another animal''s bone. Looking at the animal''s skeleton, it seemed that it was a Triceratops like animal, but it only had a head, and only half of it. The most strange thing was this It''s like a dead head is embedded in the ground. Small system is very feel strange with Chu Dong said: "this seems to hinder my scan." "That''s it? Let me see! " Chu Dong started to move his hand the next second, but as soon as his hand touched the skull of half the head of the Triceratops, the whole ground began to shake, which made Chu Dong not stand firm. Even Maya dragged Chu Dong to the mammoth''s bone and ran out, shouting: "be careful, it''s like an earthquake. Brother Chu Dong, let''s stand outside for fear of cracking here When the cracks come out, the ground will crack, and it''s easy to cause a hollow trap. " The small system also flapped its wings strangely and flew up. After flying high, it scanned and examined the whole ground, but it seemed to find something. It quickly yelled to Chu Dong, "Captain dog, it seems to be empty below. No, it seems that something has come up. Is this the elevator?" Later, the words of the small system had just landed, and Chudong and Maya had already hid in the distance.And then there was a surprise. A huge ground fissure expanded, and a road along the lower road appeared in front of Chu Dong. It was hidden in that fissure, and it was all along the lower, but separated. At this time, Chu Dong clearly saw that in addition to the original stone wall, there were even extremely heavy steel stone walls on both sides, and the two sides of the wall here obviously seemed to be cut by hand And it also has the power to put the two sides of the ground together, or even separate to the two sides. Chu Dong was so surprised that he opened his mouth and the small system flew down in surprise. He squatted on the top of Chu Dong''s head and thought with his arms in his arms: "it seems that the mountaintop tribe has mastered a lot of wonderful technologies. Such technologies come from the obvious firepower kinetic energy. I found a very complex gear technology behind these walls, which is very similar to what they cast It''s like they have the ability to refine steel. " Maya saw this scene for the first time. However, she was only slightly surprised at such a scene after she had seen many experiences. Chapter 932 Chu Dong looked at the scene in front of him and wondered what kind of guy had taught the hilltops not only the ability of casting weapons and refining steel in such an era, but also the ability of mastering the earth The ability to build such engineering technology at the bottom of the earth undoubtedly points to the aliens who split up from the biological stars who came to this planet at that time. It is because of them that they have the ability to create such civilization in such a world and in such an era. Looking at the open passage in front of him, Chu Dong could not help asking the little system curiously: "if so, why is there no one on the top of the mountain here? And we all opened the door of their hiding place, but how can we still not meet anyone? Don''t you think it''s strange? At the same time, the dog coin system, you told me that you have received the obstructed scanning. Obviously, these walls have the ability to isolate you from scanning. However, in that case, there are also materials that may be needed by our spaceship. You should know that the painting that we need outside our spaceship, and the materials that can fly out of space and bear the vacuum corrosion, are also the only ones Can someone from the top of the mountain be brought out of the ground "Yes, more importantly, they seem to be able to be refined, which is more important? If they had mastered the technology of refining steel, it would be no problem to smelt the materials needed by our spaceship. But now I''m surprised to see that the door has been opened, and I can feel the gear moving in the wall. Why can''t I feel that the human breath is reacting? We''ve all knocked on the door of other people''s house when they didn''t agree with us. Why didn''t none of them come out to settle the accounts with us? " There are doubts in the words of the small system, and it seems that they are also very puzzled, but in Chu Dong''s view, these problems are not what to worry about at this time. Chu Dong said to the system, "now it''s getting late. Let''s go back and mark the system here and know how to open the door. However, as far as the situation is concerned, we still know what''s the best way to do it, but now we don''t know anything about it. What''s more, you just said, what''s the matter with the master''s family Any reaction? Our spaceship turns to this place and stares at it all night. I don''t believe that no one will come out. After all, there is such a loud noise that people living in it can''t be unresponsive! " Maya squatted down and fixed her eyes on the road leading to the bottom of the earth in the setting sun. Her smart eyes were full of strange words: "something''s wrong. I remember my grandfather once told me that as long as you find the door of the people on the top of the mountain, you can see their best military guards standing on both sides of the railway they are proud of. This should be the railway Yes, but why don''t you see those excellent warrior guards? It''s really strange that my grandfather won''t cheat me. Now it seems that all the stories he told are true, but how can they be so different from what I saw at this moment? " The small system flies to Maya, flapping its lovely wings, and then it meditates for a while. Then the small system says to Maya, "little girl, I don''t think your grandfather is cheating you, but your brain is a bit stupid. What if someone is eating? This time is not, no, I want to go back to enjoy food, I feel food and sleep, is I can''t live up to, really happy day, I now feel more and more Huasheng is a very cool thing, but, even if it is like this, Chu Dong, the dog boat leader, is still so dog, anyway, it is very annoying, I am suffering from extremely uncomfortable heart Love, stay with him, good little girl, come to hold this lovely in the chest, we go back to the spaceship to eat Chu Dong didn''t have a good voice to scold a way: "dog system, is really an old color to put on, little girl''s cheap also occupy!" At this point, it was already late, and Chu Dong did not continue to stay here with Maya and the system. After notifying the spaceship, the system sends out a signal. After Ya on the spaceship receives the message, Ya manually flies the spaceship to the high altitude of this place and lands down. At the last moment, he shows the shape of the spaceship. They return to the spaceship and plan to come down early tomorrow morning for more in-depth planning. However, the night before today, Chu Dong is the same For one thing, that is, I want to know, as the system says, why is there enough reaction in it? Why did not a guy from the hilltop tribe come out? This problem is not only that Chudong feels strange, but also that the system is puzzled. Even little Maya feels that it is also very confused. After a while, returning to the spaceship, Ya prepared dinner for tonight. In the familiar crew restaurant, little eye ball lifted up plates, which were all meat and fruit. Then little eye came up again. The beer stored in the refrigerator, some juice made by Chu Dong, and finally a pot of hot broth. These dishes were all made of beer The reward of recycling from the system can also be regarded as the dog system has done some good things. Tonight''s dinner, Chu Dong with the crew truthfully reported today''s situation. At this time, the system also drank Tang Meimei, lying in the corner of the dining table, very lazy, and said: "I was just staring at the situation under the road, and there was no reaction at all. Do you think it''s strange that we all opened people''s doors, but the people on the top of the mountain, as the host, didn''t react at all? I doubt if there''s anyone down there, but the gears behind the iron wall have normal kinetic energy. It''s not like there''s no one down there. "Ya also needs to eat food. While eating, he said: "at that time, several of the split Biostar people really entered the mountaintop people''s tribe. Yes, not just one. As far as I know, almost six of them joined the mountaintop people''s tribe, because in their view, the mountaintop people who were born with the ability to distinguish minerals and know how to explore caves were what they thought It''s possible to cultivate the hope of this civilization, but it''s strange that the Biostar people who joined the mountaintop people didn''t seem to have mastered any technology other than biotechnology. " Chapter 933 At this time, the small system said with disdain: "technology and technological civilization are interlinked. That''s why the Biostar people can have the technology to create life, and also have the key to invent unscientific weapons such as small eyeballs. Obviously, their civilization has been integrated into many other civilization technologies, but it seems that something happened, which leads to the misunderstanding It''s wrong to touch the science and technology point by point. Directly, it''s extreme. I only click on the skills about biological science. Since then, it has been developing in this direction. But even if it is like this, what can''t be concealed is that their biological civilization is really excellent enough, their learning ability is also very strong, and their extremely strong teaching ability is very suitable to be teachers! " Chu Dong especially agreed with the small system. He nodded his head and said, "it''s true that the Maya tribe is a wise man. Now it seems that some other tribes also have the ability to teach people. This is not a simple teaching, but it can help a species to improve a cross latitude civilization. This is very important for us The split part of the Biostar man can be regarded as a group of good people who have lost their way. I don''t have any malice towards them. After all, they are still going their separate ways from those who are engaged in laboratories like crypts, and they are even willing to stop the animals. I think they can accept this split part of the guys. " At this time, Maya took a drink of the juice and said to Chu Dong, "brother Chu Dong, if that''s true, why haven''t the people on the top of the mountain appeared yet? Now it''s evening, that passage is still open, and there is not even a trace of closing the gate. But there is no mountaintop man coming out from below, even if it''s not a man, even a monster. However, the animals around don''t dare to get close to that area, and even some fierce predators in the nocturnal animals are still helpless Near that place, they animals seem to be very afraid of that place, very afraid of that area "Animals also have their own brains. They know where the danger is. They can sense the danger where there are so many animal bones piled up. So it''s not surprising that they will be afraid and avoid it. However, as for so long, there is still no news coming from below, or even no sound or shadow coming from below It''s strange to come out. " After he finished, Chu Dong looked thoughtful. He had great expectations for finding the mountaintop people. He needed the skills of the mountaintop people, especially for the tribes like the mountaintop people! However, the current situation was obviously beyond Chu Dong''s imagination. It was not the same as what he had expected at the beginning, and even had a great difference. At the beginning, he thought that even if he met some troubles, he could find those mountaintop people smoothly. But now, he didn''t even see a hair of the mountaintop people, and he was knocked The door of the family is closed, but no one who can''t die will answer. What do you think can be done? Isn''t Chudong desperate? It was quite hopeless, even felt a face can not understand, quite feel strange. Small eyeball and brother meow, in addition to small eyeball curiously stretched a neck, looked at the crowd curiously, and listened to everyone''s speech, brother meow opened his stomach and ate a large piece of meat in front of him, which had been heated for him. He had to sigh about the power of the tiny Taiyang energy of this spaceship, that such a large piece of meat could be handled well, and Ya was still a good one Although he has always stressed that he is not an engineer and does not have engineering knowledge, his brain seems to be well developed. Therefore, it is quite fast for him to learn some knowledge about repair and machinery on spaceships by himself. Not only has Ya repaired the medical cabin, but also the kitchen of this place. I have to feel that Ya''s technology is very solid and reliable, and it''s the same way that he is holding an electronic crystal ball, consulting materials, learning repair technology and knowledge, although there are many hard workers among them Small eyeballs help, but they don''t give ya''s cleverness half a discount. This is Ya''s skill. Chudong feels that he has found a treasure and has another reliable worker. No, he is a reliable sailor! The system sat up, took a bite of the meat in its hand, and chewed: "however, these problems are small things. We''ll go down to have a look tomorrow. I don''t think those gear technologies are impossible to detect. I can try to find out their information, but I don''t have much hope, because they don''t have computers and other things, but at least they can If we get some information, maybe we don''t have to go deep enough to know what''s going on down there and what''s going on down there. Although I think those people on the top of the mountain are probably asleep. " Chu Dong was not angry and said, "do you think it''s you? I don''t think it''s very likely that they have moved? " Chu Dong''s words made Ya stunned, as if he thought of something. He couldn''t help saying to the crew, "maybe they have really moved. Maybe they don''t know that the monsters have been solved by Captain Chu Dong. Maybe they have left some information for the mountaintop people? In such a period of time, they may have to move and hide far away, right! "After listening to Ya''s analysis of this idea, Chu Dong thought of something more, and said straightforwardly: "maybe even they chose to go deep into the earth because of this possibility? The monsters have to pay the price of hiding in the ground as long as they are not able to build their own weapons Ya Yiting and Chu Dong happened to coincide for a moment. They thought of going together, and even thought it was very possible. If it was such an analysis, Chu Dong could not help thinking of a very simple question: "where will they move to?" Chu Dong also understood at this time that he could only go deep into the gate, into the ground, and into the avenue tomorrow. Ya Chusheng said: "the home under the ground may be an underground city that we can''t imagine." "Dungeons? This ice age is really full of magic. " Chapter 934 Crouching all day and all night, there was no creature related to "human" in the crack of the ground, and even no ghost like those monsters. Chudong was a fool. Could it be true that they all moved, as he and Ya guessed? Can''t you just change a nest? Chu Dong was confused. He felt that the world was different, even different from what he planned. If the mountaintop couldn''t find him, wouldn''t his hope of flying out of outer space become a dream bubble. Ya Neng learns to repair, but he can''t learn to refine metal materials. It''s not easy to make steel with the help of natural indigenous methods, and what he needs is not ordinary "steel". What he needs is a kind of metal particles that can be smeared on the outer wall of the spaceship. That thing must be enough to prevent the corrosion of the spaceship in the vacuum state. What''s more, Chu Dong can still find the man on the top of the mountain In other ideas, even now, he is unwilling to admit it. If he can''t find the man on the top of the mountain, his plan for the future will change greatly. Chu Dong decided that no matter what, he should catch a mountain top, whether for the sake of the spaceship or the future plan. In the early morning of the second day, Chu Dong led Maya and the small system, and even yadu to get off the spaceship together. Yadu''s flesh has grown well, and even his skin outside the body has taken on a new look. It seems that he is many years younger. Although it seems that there is no difference in Chu Dong''s eyes, he is an alien, but according to yadu, he was an old uncle before, and now he is an alien In the cliff is a handsome little fresh meat. Alien small fresh meat, but also really very good, very fit the current situation, the ghosts and snakes have a team. The work left behind by the spaceship is given to Xiaoyan, who has an IQ no less than that of a very intelligent human. Give these two guys to guard the spaceship. Chudong thinks there is no problem at all. OK! Especially the thief''s brother, Chu Dong, even thinks that one day someone catches him and wants to stew him, he can kill him, and even stew him upside down. Yes, for brother meow, Chu Dong is not confident any more. He is just infatuated with his intelligence, which is a highly intelligent animal that can''t be suppressed. So when the spaceship is handed over to the big stinking tiger, Chu Dong is very relieved. What''s more, there is a small eyeball with extremely powerful fighting power following brother meow and brother meow. The small eyeball is a super powerful one with brain Divine - artifact! After flying to the predetermined place, he took a look at the time. It was just after eight o''clock in the morning. The sky was clear, the sun was bright, and the roar of lovely wild animals came from the jungle. Chudong felt that it was a beautiful day. From now on, at least he didn''t see a big insect that made Chudong dislike. It''s important to know that those long snakes were the ones Chudong didn''t want to encounter in the early morning It is a kind of "secret system" from Chinese people! Chu Dong looked at Maya beside him, the small system sitting on Maya''s shoulder, and Ya beside him. Chu Dong said, "let''s go, target the underground city!" Yes, it''s the underground city. After systematic scanning, it seems that it''s really an underground city below. Although this underground city is hidden in a deep place, it has at least revealed its true face in the eyes of Chu Dong. In this way, for Chu Dong, it will be much better on the basis of looking for people on the top of the mountain. At least now, it has mastered a certain degree of knowledge We''ve got information, haven''t we? Ya is holding the knife. Yes, it''s the big one Maya picked up yesterday and brought back. It seems that ya likes this weapon. He thinks it''s better than the pistol he wears around his waist. Of course, it''s also because the pistol only has 20 rounds. Ya is not happy with such a small number of bullets, but he has no way. He also knows that Chu Dong must have got it from the system. Only 20 rounds proves that the system is gone. Who is this thing, I won''t ask for too much. After all, I get it free of charge. People give it away, but I don''t give much advice. However, even in such a situation, Ya also got a weapon of his own - broken knife. According to ya and Chu Dong, if you can find the people on the top of the mountain, it''s OK. He can ask them to repair this broken knife. In this way, he can also have a sharp weapon that can fight against the enemy. If you don''t meet the people on the top of the mountain and don''t find the guys, it seems that Ya is well prepared. In his opinion, he doesn''t need to fight iron Too advanced technology, with his brain, he realized that he could learn it, so he planned to build and repair his own weapon, a broken knife drawn from animal bones. With Chu Dong''s order, people follow Chu Dong and start to walk toward the ground crack in mammoth''s bones. The ground crevice presents two rows of separate walls, and a broad avenue leading to the deepest darkness is paved inside. The main road is divided into steps, and there are concave and convex ground, which is convenient for people to go up and down. Chudong opened his chest flashlight, and Yaze also assigned Maya something like a crystal ball. It was like a flashlight belonging to their civilization, and it was very small. It could be delicately attached to the neckline or chest, or even the skin of the hand. Just a little bit could turn on the light above.Maya is very adapt to open the light, also followed in front of Chudong walked down. Ya took a look behind him and was responsible for keeping an eye on the back. After he didn''t find anything wrong, he followed up. This time, he offered to come, not just to repair the broken knife. What''s more, he also wanted to know if there were any living creatures who split up at that time. If there are any surviving Biostar people, he wants to know whether they can leave the planet or not, or even what the wave band of the planet is for the communication on the spaceship, because the wave band of the signal emitted from the planet has been modified by those Biostar people at that time. This is to prevent things from being revealed and to prevent being hunted. This planet, this world and alien civilization can be said to be deeply intertwined. This is not only clear to Chudong, but also clear to yadu. This is the best description of the planet. This is a different ice age. Anything is possible. Chapter 935 At the beginning, Chu Dong stepped into the crack of the ground. When he stepped on the steps down here, he obviously felt the slight gear sound coming from both sides. The gear sound was hidden behind the walls on both sides of the iron wall. It was the first time that Chu Dong had an understanding of this civilization and technology, such an era, Although it''s only mechanical engineering technology, it''s a very rare thing to open up such a space. No matter what, the group of biological stars who came here from then on were undoubtedly very rare. This really opened up the development of a science and technology dimension. Wearing their interstellar spacesuits, Ya looked at all this with great emotion and said: "with such a high level of mechanical technology, I didn''t expect that the biological star people who came here at that time had brought so much progress to the mountaintop people. Obviously, some of them knew how to conform to the civilization development route of the mountaintop people, and even knew how to develop some mechanical technology in detail One of them may be a erudite scholar who joined the hilltop tribe in such a place. However, if so, he is really a different kind. Except biotechnology, their planet despises all other routes of civilization and technological development as inferior routes! Only by mastering the power of life creation can we stand side by side with God, which is one of the famous sayings of biological star people''s civilization Maya is now a qualified "interstellar citizen". As a "primitive man" in the ice age, Maya is already a standard modern civilization person, or even a little higher. She is also a interstellar citizen who has mastered alien knowledge. Naturally, this has something to do with Maya''s teacher Ya and Chu Dong. At least, this has something to do with it It''s the key to small systems. As he went deeper and deeper, Chu Dong looked back, the crack on his head was still so big. It was obvious that it would not be closed, but it was so strange. After all, they had knocked on the door for more than a day, and the door would not be closed. Damn it, no one came out. It was amazing I think it''s quite strange, and I have to wonder, is there anyone down here? It can even be said that, more and more confirmed the idea in Chu Dong''s heart, did the people on the top of the mountain really move? However, the system has scanned everything around. There are no traces of large-scale migration on the land surface, not to mention the migration traces of the mountaintop people who have a certain technological civilization dragging their families and carrying their belongings. Even the large-scale migration of animals, the system guarantees that it has not happened in recent years, and the surrounding forests and vegetation are not damaged by the large-scale migration, Even if it is a strong grass, it has grown perfectly for several years. But in this way, Maya said that before they came to Chudong, people from the top of the mountain came to their tribe the year before. In this case, the problem will be more and more strange, but also more difficult to think about, the problem is more and more full of fog. Chu Dong asked the little system sitting on Maya''s shoulder: "can you scan the back here?" The small system shook its head and said, "I can only touch a little, because the walls cut off my exploration and detection. This technology is because some new metal materials are adopted on these walls, which seem to be the same as the magnetic field. It is estimated that it is a strong magnetic powder. This thing generally does not have the magnetic attraction for iron, but it can detect all signals or signals Even though I am a system, the detection method I have adopted is the same as that of electronic reconnaissance. Although I have some new feelings since I was born, what should be changed has not changed much. " "After all, it''s not human, it''s not human that can be seen, isn''t it?" "The draftsman! I''ll bite you to death! ¡ª¡ªMaya, don''t hold me. I''m going to kill Chudong! Let go of me, little girl Maya, with a black face, grasped the small system on the verge of violence, and then held the small system in her arms. With a look of astonishment, she said: "although I don''t quite understand what you''re talking about, it seems that brother Chudong can''t speak very much. If he doesn''t like to listen, he is such a person. After you join us for a long time, you will understand more and more Small system, you don''t get angry, you don''t bite Chudong big brother, he doesn''t like to take a bath! His meat stinks. Don''t bite him. His meat stinks. Don''t bite him. Let''s go on and go down. " "No, I''ll kill him! I''m going to bite this dog to death. " "Oh, oh, my meat stinks. You have to bite me to death. I''m afraid, dog system." "I can''t stand it, such a man! It''s my master. I''m still my captain. I''m going to kill him "Don''t quarrel, teacher ya, stop them both." Maya has a big head for a while, but she also thinks that ya Neng will help to dissuade the two guys who are fighting again. Maya is also helpless. On the day she joined the system from childhood, she seems to have been fighting with brother Chudong all the time. Even because of some small things, they can argue and run each other for a long time. Maya also has a big head for a while, so she can''t help shaking her head and sighing: "it seems that you are very happy Familiar with the same, it must be a matter of last life, but even if it is so, it is too familiar with it, and it is like two enemies. AlasAt this time, Ya didn''t pay attention to the two guys who were fighting. Instead, his eyes fell on the thing in front of him. See him trot past, then excitedly shout: "it''s a gold digger! Lode Runner! You see, there are people from other planets who have come here, not only us, but also Biostar people. There are also gold miners in the universe who have been to this primitive age and this planet full of ice age. You see, they are gold miners. " Chudong a listen to a new guy, directly throw away the quarrel with the small system, excited ran past. As soon as I passed, I saw the body of a little guy, still wearing a strange suit. Chu Dong looked at it and said, "isn''t this NIMA a a goblin? How can we say that he is still a gold digger? " "Goblin? Oh, is that what Huaxia calls them? They are the most greedy guys in the universe. They are the gold diggers. " Chapter 936 It''s just a standard goblin look. Chu Dong himself was very sure that it was a goblin. He was wearing a spacesuit and carrying a small bag of goblins Extraterrestrial! After all, it''s also an alien creature, and it should have a respectful name. The alien goblin seems to be a little more advanced. At least Chu Dong thinks so, which is also to agree with ya. Otherwise, Ya seems to be very dissatisfied with Chu Dong''s simple name of gold digger as goblin. It''s really very difficult to do, and Chu Dong has to respect it After all, there is an international friend from the universe in the team, not an alien friend. "The gold digger is this little thing? What do they say? It looks like you''re surprised to see this gold digger here. " Chu Dong was also curious, because the look on ya Gang''s face was really a very strange look, and even his eyes were full of strange shock. The look of Ya undoubtedly gave Chu Dong a great curiosity, because there must be many differences, because it was a very strange thing to make ya Du surprised, and Ya Ke had a lot of knowledge. Ya squatted down to untie the goblin, which is the space suit of the gold seeker star man in his mouth, and said with some regret: "if he is still alive, it''s OK, so that I can contact the outer universe, so as to contact my colleagues and friends, even my planet and my home, because the gold seeker is the only one I know, and they can pass through Some planets shield the atmosphere on a large scale, and can contact the creatures in outer space. They have a very magical ability, which comes from their special blood and can communicate with their special parent star, so as to contact the people there. " When Chu Dong heard this, he understood what ya meant. He looked at Yana''s regretful mood and looked sad. How could he not understand Ya''s plan? Chu Dong comforted him: "the atmosphere of such a planet can isolate and protect life here, but it also prevents the transmission of your cosmic signal band, and finally even the biological star At that time, the group of people who came here at first, in order to evade the pursuit and block all the information transmission, they also walked in the atmosphere of the planet with a special particle, which blocked even the special signal transmission I know you want to go home as much as we do, but for now, your best choice is to follow me, my crew, my friends Ya understood what Chu Dong said. He untied the bag of the gold seeker, which is behind the goblin, and then opened it. Chu Dong saw that there were pieces of gold and gems in it. His eyes were straight on the spot. He was a little embarrassed and said, "Ya, do you want us to deal with these things in his bag? You see, I think these gems are very suitable for decoration, right? And this gold, which is precious metal, may be useful for our spaceship? You mean that one? Let''s take it away and deal with it. Do you want me to take it away from you? " When Chu Dong said this, the small system looked contemptuous and despised himself as a host, a philistine from the earth. But the small system didn''t break it either, because he thought that it was not certain that Chu Dong could go back. How could he still be greedy now? These gold and gems are not the same thing here? The small system thinks that Chu Dong is dreaming of going back to make a lot of money. After all, he is greedy for money, which is a major feature of Chu Dong. Although Chu Dong still knows the time and situation, it doesn''t affect the small system to despise him. Ya looked at Chu Dong strangely and said, "yes, I just used them. I think these gems are very beautiful. They can be used as decorations for Maya''s room. One of them I plan to make a small necklace for Maya, and I also plan to make one for my daughter. As for gold, the captain is really smart. I plan to take it It''s used after diluting. It''s used on the toilet of our spaceship to increase suction! " Chudong is stupid! The small system was stunned for a moment. Only Maya with a happy face holding the small system said with a smile: "thank you, teacher ya, can you set some of this ruby on my feather? This feather is very important to me Maya said and took out the colorful feather that she wore on her body, which was made into a necklace and hung in her heart. This is the one that Chu Dong wore on his head when he followed Maya out of the tribe, that is, Chu Dong didn''t understand what the "farewell ceremony" represented - broken feather. Although Ya is a little giant more than two meters tall, he is still a strange looking guy in the eyes of human beings, but this guy looked at Maya tenderly and lovingly, nodded and said: "no problem, my daughter should be as big as Maya at this time, and your feathers will be more beautiful after you have Ruby decoration, but you The colorful feathers are also very beautiful. I have to be careful to decorate them for you. I''m afraid I''ll damage your feathers. Is it very important to you? " "Yes, it''s very important. It represents a great event for me. It''s also a kind of authentication from my ancestors. It''s also a proof that a person has given me to keep and trust me. He fully trusts me!" Maya said shyly, but the little system on her shoulder was speechless, and her forehead was black. The little system couldn''t help looking at Chu Dong. She couldn''t hide her disdain. She couldn''t help muttering in her heart: "where is the dog''s luck? He probably doesn''t know what Maya, the dead girl, means. But ya, she''s really putting gold on the toilet. She''s very coquettish. She''s convinced. She''s a group of weirdos. "He didn''t even know what he was talking about. In his heart at this time, he was crying without tears! Brutally mutilate the things in heaven. The gold is so pure. This guy wants to use it to get the toilet! Chu Dong wanted to cry but had no words in his heart. He could only tell himself in silence: "I must be the first one to use the gold toilet. After all, he was a man who regarded money as dirt." "Everyone said:" the East Chu mischievous go back, no good sound Chapter 937 Complete underground city, spacious and open buildings, full of exotic style, mixed with the style of this era of housing, across a huge underground space, through the surrounding underground winding embedded in the stone wall dug out of the passage, has been walking down the eye, is a room of houses, there is a deep hole, hanging a lot of holes Thick ropes connected by gears. These ropes are either tied with wooden boards for people to sit on, or they are tramcars made of wood that can be hung up and down. Here you can see the liquid magma flowing through the transparent glass like pipes on the stone wall, which has no temperature but is very ruddy. This is the underground cold flame. Chu Dong marveled at the underground kingdom in front of him, and Ya was also shocked by the large-scale buildings in front of him. The underground dome on the top was full of bright stones like white light. These gems gathered together through some special devices, and some pipes hidden around them actually provided the underground kingdom with a sun that would not heat up, but also a light source We have to say that the civilization here, using the technology they know and the engineering machinery they can process, has created a civilization that belongs to them no less than alien technology. All of this makes Chu Dong think of a picture in a movie he saw before - the underground kingdom of dwarves. Everything here is like that, but it is also different from that environment. Although it is accompanied by mines or lives in the depths of the earth, in the huge city where no one can be seen below, it is a clean and tidy street. The buildings are made of steel and stone, and even the ground is clean and tidy Even the floor, the streets are very neat and tidy. Chu Dong looked at all these things in front of him. He didn''t find any living creature breath in this Kingdom City, and he couldn''t even see a ghost. Now the people on the top of the mountain have long been empty, and there is no human breath here. The system reads and scans the civilization here, and also provides the appearance of the people on the top of the mountain, which is similar to that on the ground As like as two peas in human beings, they are all alike in appearance, but the human skin is slightly less white. What''s more, they are similar to human body and even human like physiological structure. The system explained to Chu Dong: "people at the top of the mountain seem to have been used to living in such a place, and they have dug out water from the mountains here that can flow through and lead to their kingdom. Among the underground rivers here, the cleanest underground water is blocked by steel walls, which is very safe, even their water conservancy system is ten meters It''s advanced. Captain, dog host, do you think that the level here is really the hidden civilization led by those who joined them? If so, why didn''t the prophets and wise men of the Mayan tribe teach the Mayan tribe something special? " The words of the small system naturally aroused Chudong''s curiosity, but Maya said at this time: "because the prophet was only one person when he came to our tribe, and he was special. Except for teaching my grandfather, he always said that all the problems should be handed over to the son of the prophecy That is elder brother Chudong. Obviously, this prophet, the biological star man of our tribe, that is, the wise man, is right. Elder brother Chudong will really lead our tribe to a higher civilization, even better than the people on the top of the mountain who created such a miracle. " Although Maya''s words were self-confident, the biggest problem in Chu Dong''s heart was obviously raised again. For the wise prophet of Maya and their tribe, he could not help asking ya: "is there really no such thing as a prophet in the civilization of biological star man? He had expected me to come, even when I appeared in the Maya tribe? You said that such a person should not belong to the civilization of the biological star man, because he would be regarded as a heretic or pagan. It''s really strange. What kind of person is he? " Chu Dong''s question is naturally curious, but ya, a man of alien civilization, has even been investigating the biological star people. He has a good understanding of the biological star people, their neighbor next door. But Chu Dong''s question still can''t be answered well, and he can''t answer Chu Dong''s questions, because it is far beyond the limit His expectation is beyond what he knows about Biostar man. Yashi said to Chu Dong: "Captain, I know what you are worried about, but I can tell you seriously that the Biostar people have never predicted such a civilization. They only believe in their own biotechnology, and they can definitely walk with God. Therefore, although your doubts and worries are reasonable and your considerations, they are not optimistic There''s no need to worry about this. Biostar people are not the kind of guys who will predict that a human will come to a planet! They would rather choose to create the same creatures as human beings to arouse their interest "So they created the monsters?" "Yes, after all, they are also an extremely invasive civilization. They have fought many wars with our planet, so our planet has been resisting them for the peace of the universe to our neighbor next door." Ya said it simply, but how to say it? Chu Dong felt that it was a story far away from him when he heard it. But now Chu Dong also had a new feeling, that is, he would one day discuss such a thing with an alien on another planet. Chu Dong sighed: "forget it, let''s go on, and the small system also needs to read at any time Useful information comes out, and your broken knife also needs casting repair, right? Let''s find some places where they can build weapons. "The small system flew high and began to read and scan the map along the downward road. At the same time, it also began to obtain useful information and intelligence, which was recorded in the map system for Chudong. It also helped ya to repair the broken knife and find the place where they could cast their weapons and equipment. Chapter 938 An hour later, in front of an abandoned house, there were pipes flowing with cold flame, and there were traditional iron tools. It was like a blacksmith''s shop on the street. No doubt, Chu Dong looked at ya looking for the tools he needed, while he was bored looking at the uninhabited houses around him "Why didn''t the system find any trace of his migration? The earth''s surface is within the range that the system can scan recently, but there is no trace of migration, no trace at all. If we said just now, did they take the underground transfer? Then there must be such a big channel to dig out! How many years will that take? It really doesn''t show up. " "They also need to go to the ground to hunt for food, and there are some farms here. It seems that they also raise some domesticated livestock, including some edible plants, yes, vegetables. They already have a certain ability of self-sufficiency, so they don''t have to stay above the danger all the time. Moreover, even the giant creatures under the ground are like animals It''s not all their opponents. I also saw the skin of sand worms in the ground where we just came. They have done a good job in protecting the ground. Moreover, they are also a group of warriors. Their warriors are no less than our best hunters. " What Maya said directly shows that the mountaintop people do not need to go to the land surface. At this time, the small system gathered around and said strangely, "maybe they moved to the distance through a secret passage, but not all of them are underground in the distance. They can build an underground passage leading to the mountains, so that they can move back to the ground. If so, I can''t scan such a large area, but our spaceship can If we can''t find them from here, we can find another way to pursue them, so as to find the people at the top of the mountain. But it''s estimated that we won''t get anything this time. " After hearing the words of the small system, Chu Dong sat down on a wooden chair beside him and leaned back against the chair. He said: "if so, today is a day tour? But the only advantage is that ya seems to know how to cast and repair his broken knife now. At least for the broken knife, it can be repaired. Ya can also have one more weapon, and our crew strength has been greatly strengthened. But for now, it seems that the people on the top of the mountain have moved. We''ll drive the spaceship behind us and start to scan in the distance. Well, according to the small system, there should be traces of migration in the distance. As long as we know the traces, we can find their new home. " Maya holds the small system that flies back, and then goes to the street here. She feels very curious and shouts to Chu Dong: "brother Chu Dong, I want to walk around, OK? I haven''t seen any places here. Although I saw many novel places with images and pictures with teacher ya, I''m still curious to see such a place. Brother Chudong, if I take the small system for a walk, the small system can also find you. " Maya looks forward to it. Looking at Chu Dong, she obviously wants to go out for a stroll. This kind of place is really new to her. Chu Dong took a look at ya, who was still busy. He nodded and agreed with Maya and said, "well, be careful. Although this place doesn''t look dangerous, it doesn''t have any safety factor. Who knows what will come out of the dark? Just be careful. Ask the small system if you have anything. He doesn''t know anything better than me It''s less than you. By the way, I''ll give you an hour. It seems that Ya is still busy here for a while. " Listen to Chu Dong agreed, Maya can be said to be very happy, quickly happy nod left. As soon as Maya left, Ya was opening a pipe that flowed cold flame. She felt very magical and said: "the pipe made of this kind of material used by the mountaintop people is still a new transparent material taken from the deep underground. This kind of material is not only glass, but also a new kind of material. It seems that they only use some simple technology, but it can be used They lock the high melting point cold flame inside, and even form a barometric fluid inside. It seems that they directly use the deep underground cold flame, and even get through to a very deep place. This group of people on the top of the mountain, with the help of those Biostar people, have made too many incredible progress. " "It''s a great skill to build such a city. Rome wasn''t built in a day." "I like the metaphor that your earth comes from the West. Your Earth''s human civilization is really different." As Ya said this, he drained the cold flame to the casting iron platform in front of him. He found brand new steel materials in the room, which were put into a corner of the room one by one. It seems that this place is really a blacksmith''s shop from the past, but some strange things are that there are not only tools that can''t be taken away, but also tools A lot of steel. Where is the steel melted? Up to now, Chudong still feels very magical. Even if the small system says that there is a steel factory like place deep in the earth. The system found the kingdom map of this city here, so as long as the layout is in the map, it is basically in the hands of Chu Dong, but they have not found the secret channel that should exist. It should not be too small to move so many people, and it should be easy to find, but until now Now still nothing, this is a very helpless thing.Chu Dong''s goal here is to find the people on the top of the mountain after all, but he still has no harvest until now. How can this not be irritating. Chudong said to ya, "will the people on the top of the mountain be able to build such a kingdom in a new place?" Ya picked up his tools, began to melt steel with cold flame, and mended and heated his broken knife. Hearing Chu Dong''s question, Ya nodded his head seriously and said: "their ability has obviously exceeded a basic point of the world civilization line. Although I don''t know where they are now, it must be a very shocking city. It''s obviously a kingdom. The construction of the kingdom was not built in a day, but they support it Have the ability to build such a kingdom over time, I believe such a group of people Chapter 939 "Do you believe them?" Chu Dong was surprised when he heard that he didn''t know how to ask ya. He really felt magical when he heard the meaning of "believe in human beings" from an alien. He even thought that he had heard it wrong. But when he thought that ya had been to the earth or his hometown, he understood Ya''s understanding of human beings This kind of creature, no matter which planet or world, Ya still has a very important favor for human beings. Even so, Chu Dong is a little disappointed. Chu Dong opened his mouth and said to ya, "if they are built, they must be the same as here. I wonder how can I lead them? As you know, ya, when I came to this world, when I first stepped on this planet, I was destined to lead countless tribes of primitive people to further places as the system promised. But they all have such civilization. How can they want to follow me? Now I''m thinking about the future. Except for a plan to go home soon, other ideas are really weak. " Hearing his boss and his leader''s bewilderment about these things in the future, as a partner of Chudong''s younger brother, Ya began to do his work, but he also looked at Chudong with his height of more than two meters and said sincerely: "boss, Captain, although you are here with a mission, don''t be too big I think it''s better to let nature take its course, boss. The captain''s ultimate goal is to leave the planet step by step. At present, the platform I want to expand on the top of the spaceship for my boss is under planning. When the next place comes out, I can start work. Some engineering knowledge and related knowledge on the spaceship I''ve learned a lot. By that time, boss, you can build a base. Even if you can''t manage such a tribe, you can rush out further with us and the spaceship. " Chu Dong smiles. It''s a very happy thing, especially about building his own base. It''s exciting to think about an aviation base in flight. At least for the moment, it''s a good thing to be happy. It''s related to the future development. It''s different from some simple things. Once the base is built, it''s not a system Install the base, then the system can upgrade new functions, and even develop an upgrade system, as well as the Chudong drooling system mall! Chu Dong said with a smile: "yes, but your general idea told me, and I still agree with it. I still have a lot of building materials. If you need, I''ll let the small system take out from the system warehouse, which is enough for a house. Because it''s too heavy, it''s all material guys, so I don''t plan to let them on the spaceship, so It hasn''t been taken out all the time. If you want it, we''d better fly to the plain area first and scan the surrounding farther area by the way. If there are any traces of migration, it''s also by the way. " Ya shook his head and said: "what I want is some simple materials. The steel of your earth is not suitable for building a supportable platform on the spaceship. This is a frigate spaceship, which can carry more weight. So he has heavy weapons besides conventional weapons, that is, railguns. But he can''t build a house on his head, can he I have to consider the overall structure of the spacecraft, so what I need is some simple lightweight alloy materials. I think there are such materials here, so we will demolish some houses and buildings here later, take some materials back, just put them at the door, and small eyeballs will come back to help drag them up. He has great power. " Chu Dong was disappointed when he heard that. Then he asked curiously, but he didn''t give up any hope and said, "well, I have synthetic boards there. Can''t I build a plastic house? The material of our earth is also very light, and it can also build houses, and it is also very strong! " Yazhi hit his knife with a hammer and began to work, but he also raised his hand and refused coldly: "no, Captain, I know and have seen the materials you said. You can rest assured, but that kind of thing can''t be built on a spaceship. The spaceship is running at a high speed, and all the planes on earth know how to fly Air material, not to mention the relationship between flying out of space in the future, but just flying in the earth, this spaceship is at least the most advanced technology of our planet, and it''s also what you call the alien technology products. Your earth material is really not good. It''s not only a matter of material, but also a matter of material selection and fusion technology. " Chu Dong looked despairing and dejected and said, "well, this mountaintop people are not as advanced as our earth''s science and technology civilization, are they? This is a primitive ice age. " Ya said frankly and seriously: "although they are like the captain you said, they started relatively high, and directly learned the skills of high latitude civilization. Although I am very curious about the Biostar who taught them such technology, and their planet has some metal minerals that your earth does not have, this is the most important one So don''t despair, captain. There may be other functions in the future? Your stuff is also some earth material, not some earth material. "Ya said that he hammered on his steel in front of him, and then put the knife directly into the cold flame fire, which completely melted the cold flame together, and those steels also melted together in an instant. In this scene, Chu Dong was also surprised and sighed: "darling, is this the cold flame I know? What''s the difference? It''s also very automatic fusion! " Ya smiles mysteriously on his face, and then says to Chu Dong, "Captain, although their technology is single, they start very high in terms of casting technology and civilization technology dimension of these things. These cold flames are recycled by them, and they also undergo special treatment. This is not a simple captain of cold flame." "Do Biostar people have such civilized technology?" "After all, one of the most detailed directions that people know about the development of the planet is the most intelligent one in the universe." Chapter 940 Chudong people are stupid, because ya really doesn''t play cards according to the routine. After all, he is also an old driver. But in front of ya, the big alien said he doesn''t know any engineering technology. Now he has recast the broken knife in a short time, which makes Chudong people stupid. What''s the reason why he doesn''t know "engineer" This NIMA''s brain is so good! You can learn everything. How can you understand it as soon as you learn? Chudong people are already stupid. Is the alien''s head implanted with a chip! As for the place where Asia comes from, the Tao also knows what kind of earth like planet it is called. It seems that it is also a earth like planet with an atmosphere. Their civilization is very similar to the development direction of the earth, but there is only one country. One planet, but only one country. Chu Dong really felt that the place where ya came from was really United. However, Ya also explained to Chu Dong that it was because their neighbors had a huge threat, that is, the biological people on the next planet, their planet. With such a huge and dangerous enemy, it''s really easy to unite the inside. Chu Dong thinks that it''s no different from human beings. No wonder Ya is a guy who has been to the earth. After all, there seems to be something in common with human beings in many places, among which there are many interesting points, besides that ya doesn''t look the same as human beings Some of his thinking as like as two peas are simple ideas, and sometimes the way of doing things, and even the way to deal with things, is really the same as what Chu Dong thinks of mankind. Even if this Asia is a human, Chu Dong knows that this boy is not a good person to solve. He is so smart and good at learning. Anyway, he is a reliable partner. If he is an opponent, he is a tough guy. Chu Dong feels lucky that he has become his partner instead of being his opponent Thinking of this, Chu Dong said with a smile: "Ya, what are you going to do in the future? Will you report what happened here? Or do some new plans? According to what I know, you seem to have a lot of feelings for the earth. Do you want to consider going to the earth with me? " Hearing Chu Dong''s suggestion, Ya threw the broken knife, which was almost repaired, into the cold flame. It seemed that he was going to recast it. At this time, he looked like a light cloud, but there was a trace of emotion in his heart. He answered Chu Dong: "I understand what the captain said. If I can go back, I don''t want to be the patrolman. I can follow the captain at that time Interplanetary, through the world, and even stay on the earth, but it''s terrible. At that time, there will be more my wife and daughter on our spaceship. Your blue planet really makes me yearn. I haven''t been back for a long time, and I can worship my teacher. " "I haven''t met you. I don''t think that there is a sage and an alien who is regarded as an apprentice. That''s education, isn''t it?" Chu Dong said with a smile that he really knew his admiration for the ancient philosopher in his own country. Such an alien can be regarded as an apprentice. It''s really something that ordinary people can''t do calmly. To put it simply, it''s very obvious that he won''t be scared, and he''ll be surprised. But others are normal teachers. What else do you have way? This is undoubtedly a kind of ability. Chu Dong felt that he might not have such a mentality when he became such a person at that time. Hearing what Chu Dong said, Ya Wenyan said in a strange way: "education without discrimination, isn''t it a very excellent student of the teacher? At the beginning, I used to be my brothers with him, and now they are all gone. Your human life is very short, but your thoughts can last forever. Of course, there are too few people who can have such thoughts, that is, no, Captain, it seems that your life should be much longer than that of ordinary people. That''s why the system works You make a difference, don''t you? There is no doubt that system brothers are God''s creations. " "Dear Confucius, have you ever seen him? I can also hear from you that you are really a little bit powerful. " Chu Dong admired this alien who had studied in school. For ya, Chu Dong saw a lot of things from him, and even had his own very familiar characteristics. That was the talent of their country. Even Chu Dong felt that ya didn''t look so alien at this time. At least in his eyes, he suddenly felt that this guy was an acceptable human being It''s not true, but it''s hard to hide that he is a little giant, and also a strange looking man with bones growing outside. Extraterrestrials are really different from human beings on earth. Chu Dong can''t help laughing. His team really has everything. At this time, Ya had already begun to deal with the broken knife for the second time. Chu Dong looked at ya and felt very strange and asked, "why do you really like this broken knife? I asked the system to scan it. It''s no different. How can you see it in your eyes? It''s just like a baby. There seem to be many such weapons here, and many of them are still more useful than this. How can you only see this ordinary, ordinary knife here? " Ya Shishi said to Chu Dong: "its origin is extraordinary. It seems that from its body, I can see a soldier using it to kill many monsters. I can see the blood on it, especially smell the blood of those monsters. Its owner must be the best soldier. Now I don''t have the weapons suitable for me, right I have always respected those who are good at martial arts. Our planet also has such kind of warriors. They are all worthy of respect. Naturally, such a broken knife as my weapon is what I want. ""Such a broken knife has such a background? Isn''t it that the above animals and beasts were all killed by the owner of this knife? Lying trough, this NIMA is also too abnormal! I''m stupid. " Chu Dong Leng didn''t believe his guess, otherwise he would be hard to accept. How could it be so mysterious? It''s unimaginable that one person can deal with so many fierce beasts and monsters. Chapter 941 When ya thoroughly finished casting, it was an hour later, and Maya also came back, but this time, Maya came back with something, a box that seemed to be full of dry and cold magma, a big box in one''s arms, it seemed that it was still wood, but it was full of dry and cold magma. Chu Dong felt strange, looked at Maya and asked, "what about little Maya What happened? Where did you get this? It''s not good to learn to steal other people''s things. Come to Kangkang and let Kangkang have something good. I''ll take care of it for you. When you grow up, I''ll give it to you. Open Kangkang for me. What''s in it? " For Chudong, not only did the system have a headache for a while, but even Maya had a black line on her face. Fortunately, she had seen a lot about Chudong''s face. Little Maya quickly recovered, nodded and said: "yes, this is what she stole from the roadside when she was just wandering around. It seems that she was walking Wait, which person here fell, I took it over, and it happened to be brought to elder brother Chudong for you to have a look, because I haven''t opened it myself, and the small system can''t scan what it is, because the cold rock slurry seems to cut off his exploration, and the small system is also very curious. " Maya said, the small system on her head is also solemn and said to Chu Dong: "yes, it''s a box that I can''t detect, so I feel strange, but I didn''t find any key hole or even switch on it. You can see if you can open this thing. It''s OK with violence, I''m sorry I always feel that this box is not simple. It is specially sealed with magma, forming a series of closed cold magma. This is not a simple thing and technology. The most important thing is that this box is actually made of wood. What kind of technology is it! It can''t corrode and scorch wood. It''s very severe. " Ya then put his brand-new broken knife back in the knife bag behind him, and then came up to check the box that Maya had picked up on the road. He said strangely: "this box seems to adopt some special procedures, and it is wrapped with other special materials outside the wooden box, so that cold magma can be poured into its surface If there is a key hole or an open switch inside the box, then the outside of this thing needs to take these solidified and hard cold magma down one by one. " When Chudong heard ya say this, he picked up a force hand knife and cut it directly to the outside of the box. But he never thought that the force''s knife gas would dissolve directly when it touched the cold rock slurry. Chudong''s face was stunned. It was a confused and puzzled appearance. At this time, the small system sneered and told Chudong, "cold rock." It''s no stronger than ordinary steel, and the most important thing is that it can exhaust and block all forces. This is the high density of cold magma. Your force can''t work at this time. " The little system is very happy. I have to say that the little guy really has a grudge. After hearing this, Chu Dong understood it, but he was a little unconvinced in his heart. He also cut it out with several force hand knives, but the result was still the same as before. In the end, Chu Dong had to give up and said helplessly: "well, I''m not going to do it. Let''s change someone. Do you want us to throw it down from the sky and have a try I don''t think it''s going to work at all. This dog is as thick as the face of the small system. I can''t open it anyway. After all, I can''t even crack the face of the small system. Let alone this strange box. " Chu Dong is also very vengeful. The master and servant are really the same. At this time, Maya also pulled out the dagger that belonged to her from her waist. She seriously began to scratch the mark on the box, but she couldn''t successfully cut even a small piece of cold magma down with one knife. Maya gave up, because it was obviously that she couldn''t open it. With this, Maya was also a little frustrated¡° I can''t open it either. It seems that this box is really important. That''s why it''s kept so well. I don''t know how I can open it. I can''t open it with the knife of the mountaintop man. Shall we go back and give it to Xiaoyan to have a look? Small eyeballs have the ability to corrode. Last time, they helped me deal with a big bone. " As soon as Chu Dong heard it, he thought of the extension of the small eyeball, which was full of tentacles. Then he began to do the cooking work in the kitchen. Chu Dong shrugged and found that it seemed that it was not so difficult to accept. It was so normal. It seemed that he had been in the abnormal era for a long time, and now he felt that everything was normal, and even began to accept the small eyeball Li, it''s worthy of being with the weird for a long time. Chu Dong has already begun to mourn for the years he can''t go back for three seconds. Is there anything unacceptable now? It seems that there is no more! Chu Dong silently sighed for himself and said: "I really can''t go back, but anyway, I know some new worlds in such days. At least I know something new. However, I accept the ordinary years that I can''t go back. Is this the time of mourning for myself? Think of yourself as a pure and innocent little Sao Nian who stood at the edge of the ridge and watched the sunset running in the fields. Now it''s better. He has directly become an old driver and can''t even go back. "Ya then came over and squatted down to check it. After a careful investigation of the box, he thought of some suggestions and said, "I''ll try with the cold fireworks here. I feel that I can open it. As long as it''s not hidden explosives, there should be no problem. I feel that I should be able to open it. Let''s open it later. What do you mean, captain? Let me have a try? It looks like there''s a danger in it, but at least I don''t know what''s on it I''m still worried about whether there''s something hidden in the explosion. It''s a lot of panic! Small system way: "nothing can try, I can give you early warning on the line." Chapter 942 With the guarantee of the small system, Chu Dong agreed. However, Chu Dong was still worried. Now that he had agreed, Chu Dong would not refuse. He said to them, "that''s OK. You should be careful. I''ll run away and shout at me if you have anything. Little Maya will come with me. The small system and Ya are here Just go, I believe you. Come on, the captain will be with you. Go forward boldly and step forward. The captain will take the battle for you. You will be OK. Come on As soon as Chu Dong said that, he directly dragged Maya to one side. Before Maya could react, she was dragged away. The small system was contemptuous and put up its middle finger to Chu Dong. Ya didn''t care. Then he began to pick up the box and put it into the cold flame. He began to use the tools that could be used around him. Then he opened the box and scraped off the cold magma on it. Chu Dong saw this situation. At this time, he took Maya to a high roof and looked at ya. He was nervous¡° Ya deserves to be a good sailor of mine. If he is unfortunate and glorious, I must build a tombstone for him to commemorate his bravery. As for the small system, as long as I am not dead, he will be OK. It''s not a big problem. But did you really pick up little Maya''s box from the street? Is there anything strange about it? " When Maya heard Chu Dong''s question, she thought about it carefully until she finally confirmed with Chu Dong: "yes, I checked around and didn''t find any strange place at that time, that is, the box fell to a corner of the street, but it was discovered by the small system first. I didn''t notice it at all. It just said that I found a stream of energy Fluctuation, and then I followed it and found this box. I don''t know if the small system found anything strange, but I didn''t find it at all. Brother Chudong, what are you worried about? I''m still looking for something. I can help you to have a look later. I''m quick and good at finding things. " Chudong replied to Maya, "yes, I really want to know that there is no one here. If there is one, I can find some mountaintop people through him. I really don''t believe it. Do they really take the whole kingdom with them all? Just now, the small system has scanned the kingdom. According to the data and intelligence he has read, there are more than 70000 people here. In this ice age, the human beings here have formed an extremely large tribe. How can there be no one in such a large kingdom? It''s just that all of them have moved, and no one exists. " Thinking of this, Chu Dong''s doubts were naturally conveyed to Maya, who frowned and said: "according to the previous idea, maybe they moved through a channel here, and then returned to the distant ground. It''s not so strange that we didn''t find traces of migration around, but there are some differences For now, it seems that everything here is not so reasonable, because if there is such a channel, we should be able to find it. After all, if we can accommodate such a large number of people, we will not be able to find any trace. No, I''ll go to Chu Dong Da Da Da to find it. I have hunting talent. As long as I search for some clues, brother Chu Dong will be able to find it Even after one or two years, as long as there is a trace, I can find it. " For Maya''s hunting talent, Chu Dong really has no doubt. After all, as long as there is a little trace, even a very small trace, it can''t escape Maya''s eyes and sense of smell. This is Maya''s hunting talent, and Maya''s ability. After all, she is the most excellent female hunter in the jungle. This is her talent, her innate ability, and her talent The ability that has been cultivated in the jungle life the day after tomorrow is also the key for Chu Dong to recognize her. Maya has her own differences, which Chu Dong and the small system all affirm for her. This is Maya, a jungle girl Laura, or a girl version. Chu Dong thought carefully for a while, but he was still worried that Maya would leave alone. He said to Maya, "that''s OK, but not now. It will be better to wait. Ya and I will walk in different directions from you, and we''ll look for them together. You just follow the small system, and the small system is around. I''m relieved. Although I know you are powerful, for me, you are my own I can''t let you be hurt by the little girl who brought out the tribe. This is what I promised the tribe and your grandfather, and it''s also a guarantee for you. So I''ll talk about it later. Now Yahe small system is still opening the box there. " When Chu Dong said this, his eyes were fixed on the front of them, so he didn''t notice. At this time, Maya looked at him tenderly, naturally Chu Dong didn''t know. The most fatal thing is to seduce a girl. After a while, Ya came and cried, "Captain, I''ve opened it. It''s a key, a key made of magma." "The key?" Chu Dong was stunned and jumped off the roof. Then he yelled to Maya, "little Maya, follow me. Let''s go and have a look." "OK, brother Chudong." When Chu Dong and Maya came near and saw the key in the so-called box, Chu Dong picked it up and thought it was quite strange. It was a very big key, which was estimated to be as big as slap, and it was all made of hard magma blocks. Obviously, as Ya said, it was a key cast out of magma, at least At present, Chu Dong can''t see that it''s any other material, but even so, why does such a key appear in this box? Chudong felt very strange. Yahe and Xiaoshi, even Maya, were puzzled.At this time, the small system said: "I scanned it, it is indeed the key cast by magma, but such an irregular key can''t open the door visually, can it? What kind of door should this have? " , small system flies to Maya''s shoulder to sit, also feel quite puzzled. At this time, Chu Dong looked at the key in his hand and said, "at least at present, it''s not without harvest. This box is obviously very important, and the key must be. We need to find something to answer what the key is. I always feel that it seems to have something to do with what we are looking for. Let''s act separately and meet here in three hours." Chapter 943 In two ways, Maya goes with the small system, and Chudong goes with ya. In three hours, Chudong looks for anything worth noticing. However, as far as the current situation is concerned, Chudong doesn''t have any expectations, because the small system has been scanning around for a long time, and it seems that there is nothing worth noticing. As far as now is concerned, the first thing Chudong wants to do is to look for After a circle, I come back here, then dismantle the steel that ya wants, then return to the spaceship, and then let xiaoyanlai pull the spaceship at the intersection. As for the work of moving out of here, Chu Dong and Ya Lai must have done it. For now, Ya''s ability to hold and walk with force is absolutely no problem, and Ya''s strength is also quite terrible, similar to a bull. Chu Dong''s force now has the force balance, he can even control a creature like Julu with the force, or even hold up the Julu. This is the strength enhancement of Chu Dong at this time. His force is not so simple. This is a very realistic improvement of strength. Chu Dong''s attack and defense ability, and the force in his body are just like that It was a qualitative change. This was Chu Dong, a warrior of the force who supported the war by war. He chose the force at the beginning because the evaluation of the force in the system was mediocre, but the potential value was full, which was enough to arouse Chu Dong''s interest. In the end, it''s not surprising that he chose the ordinary force. He likes the potential value. Although it''s very ordinary, he can have the potential to control himself. This is what Chu Dong likes about the force. It''s the ability he can cultivate and master. Chu Dong likes the feeling that everything can be controlled in his own hands. This kind of control ability Is what Chu Dong wants, everything is in his own hands, will not exceed his expectations. They followed Ya from one side until they found many new places after walking for about half an hour, but they didn''t find any places worth noticing. They could see where the people on the top of the mountain could migrate. After Chu Dong jumped to the advantage, he felt very strange and asked ya, "is there any place to make holes here? Is it too difficult for them to dig a passage by hand? Even if they are more than 70000 people, have they started digging holes since the monsters appeared more than 1000 years ago? If that''s the case, the group of Biostar people who came here are really preparing for a rainy day, but in this case, we can''t find them. " Ya put forward an idea. Looking at Chu Dong, he said: "Captain, maybe we haven''t considered another possibility. They will pour the cold flame into the wall, and then they will use the drill made of steel to cooperate with the gear. Then there is no problem, because the cold flame has a strong melting point, which can make the earth, stone, or even hard Diamonds can be swallowed up. That''s the difference between cold flames. Of course, it''s very likely that they started many years ago. If so, it''s more likely. But in this case, such a passage must go deeper. Do we want to go deeper into the hole in front of us? " After looking around, Chu Dong found a huge sculpture standing on the square in front of him, which was the appearance of a biological star man. He couldn''t help saying: "those biological star people seem to enjoy the worship of people on the top of the mountain, but the huge sculpture in the middle is their model, and they really regard themselves as gods, right? That''s really interesting, but for now, they are nothing in our eyes, but now, these split out part of the biological star people can still help this civilization and this planet Ya also jumped to the roof of Chu Dong''s standing room with his hands and pedals. This guy''s jumping ability is abnormal, and his tall body can be so flexible. Chu Dong thinks it''s hard to imagine that this guy comes from a planet where everyone is a soldier with high IQ and tall body. But if he thinks about it, it''s no doubt Chu Dong also felt terrible for the Biostar people. That''s the real power. He could even threaten countries like Asia. Those Biostar people were also terrible. Back to now, Chu Dong looked at ya beside him, pointed to the square in front of him and said, "there is a mine cave, which seems to be under the sculpture. Shall we start from there? Do the Biostar people really like to build such large sculptures to express themselves? Is this also the civilized habit of the Biostar people? " Ya nodded and said: "yes, they do. Every time they conquer a planet, they have this idea. They will build the same sculptures as themselves. These sculptures show their strength and reflect their ability. This is the embodiment of their conquest. They colonize a planet, rule a planet, develop a planet and destroy another planet The planet, in the end, creates creatures that agree with its own interests and goals, so as to develop new life. This is the Biostar people, their civilization. Of course, there are also splittist opponents, such as Biostar people who join various tribes on the planet. " "That''s quite colonialist. I really want to see it, but your planet is the guardian of the universe?" "Yes, so our planet enjoys the respect of the whole galaxy. Of course, several other neighboring planets will also send troops to join us, because they are also afraid of the colonization of the biological star people. That''s why we all know the fear, so we should refuse their fear to come to the top of our planet and our home sky." Ya answered Chu Dong''s words, also jumped down and agreed to Chu Dong''s proposal, the two of them hit deeper.At this time, Chu Dong took out the key from his pocket. He felt very strange. Holding the key in his hand, he didn''t even feel it, even it was very strange. Although the key was made of magma, it didn''t have any temperature at all, even it made people feel very cold and cool. Chu Dong felt strange. Because as far as he knows, magmatic rocks will still keep a certain temperature no matter how many years have passed. Chu Dong holds the key, jumps down and follows ya. He and ya have reached a consensus that they intend to go deeper here and find some new places. There is nothing to notice here. We have to find a new place. We need to find that passage. Chapter 944 In front of the giant sculpture of the underground kingdom, there is a huge pit on one side of the square. There is nothing in this kingdom, that is, there are quite a lot of mines and caves that go deep down. Even Chudong doesn''t understand it. He even doubts whether he has entered the dwarf Kingdom or the goblin cave, but he thinks about the top of the mountain Man is as like as two peas in human being. He looks like a man who is helpless. After all, this is his own man. But he is also a "human" species. Chu Dong looked up at the huge sculpture in the center of the square. For the sculptor who was dressed in the same way as the biological star people in the laboratory, Chu Dong looked up at the giant sculpture, which was almost ten stories high, and said with amazement to ya: "this is the sculpture worship of the biological star people. It''s the same as saving the world what do you mean? I really want a C4 will give sculpture base to it Yang, what is this? However, these mountaintops did get the help of these Biostar people. " Ya came to the sculpture and was very interested in the enemies he had been chasing in the world. Ya said to Chu Dong, "how can these guys say that there are good people and bad people among them, but in their civilization, I promise you that they are all arrogant and aggressive guys, if I were you If our planets begin to relax their vigilance, they will eat us in one go, and even invade the gate of our homeland, forming a colonial rule over us. But even so, there are some peaceful people among them, and these people are often the guys who have come into contact with other planetary civilizations. " Hearing Ya''s words, Chu Dong had a simple understanding of the biological star people. Even so, even if such a group of guys had already invaded the race, even if they separated some of the conscientious guys and helped the mountaintop people, it was still hard to hide that the place he came from was full of pride and contempt for the low latitude civilization, and even full of utilization Just like the sculpture in front of us, Chu Dong doubted their goal, which was different from the wise man in the Maya tribe, who did not regard himself as a ruler. Chu Dong finally glanced at the sculpture of the giant Biostar man in front of him and said to ya, "let''s go into the hole on the left. I see where there is light and where it should be the last hole they abandoned. There are still some wet gem fragments around. This should be a place where we can dig out gems, but it''s worth noting that we don''t seem to see them here There is any trace of a deeper channel, but at least we have a goal, which is a good thing, but it has not started yet. We can not relax our vigilance. " nodded his head and finally walked along with the Chu Dong Dynasty. But he also glanced back at the huge human sculpture. He could not help but Tucao: "if there is any dynamite, I will make complaints about the sculpture. I am not very comfortable. The group of bioherms who come to the top of the Mountain Tribe does not seem worth looking for. But they should stay. It''s only with some useful information that we can learn about things here and more clearly grasp the specific information of this planet. This is the most important thing. " Although there are many unknown places to protect the earth''s atmosphere, it is true that there are many unknown places to protect the earth''s atmosphere The planet provides enough planetary environment for this planet. If so, Chudong thinks that this place is also suitable for the environment of the earth. Of course, you have to exclude the absolutely frightening creatures here. Suddenly, he thinks that the earth is much better. Ya followed Chu Dong into the pit. The pit was not the metal iron ore of the hammer in front of him, but the gem ore inclined downward. As soon as he entered, Chu Dong found the gem fragments on the ground that had not been cleaned up, and even could be picked up. These fragments were very strange, they were all the fragments of gems Chu Dong picked up a piece to play with and said strangely: "it seems that they have learned to appreciate these beautiful gems in such a kingdom, or that such things are of special use to them." "It''s not surprising that even guys like the Biostar people enjoy beautiful gems in their noble house. This is something that intelligent creatures will appreciate when they develop to a certain extent. In addition, some elements can be extracted from it. These elements can be applied to the machinery of interstellar navigation, and even be used for mining It''s something our planet will do. It''s estimated that the development direction of the earth''s civilization is different from ours, so we don''t quite understand this. " Chudong felt reasonable after hearing this. He also lost this broken skin gem. At this time, the sound of rustling came from the hole.Chu Dong''s whole person is a burst of vigilance, in the hand of the force also used up, behind don''t wear of military knife also took out. Ya was even more agile, so he took the broken knife he had just repaired out of the bag behind him and held it in his hand. The two were in a tight line, and the knife was staring at the front. Ya said at this time: "the mine has been abandoned for a long time. Don''t be surprised if there is anything. Some underground creatures like these abandoned mines. If there are people, they will stay away. If there is no one, this is their ideal paradise. Captain, be careful. I feel like a big guy." Chu Dong was about to ask what a big guy was when a big Centipede''s head came out of the hole in front of him. Adam called out: "it''s the ancient centipede of this planet. Be careful that it has poison on its body surface. Stay away, stay away!" Wori! Chu Dong saw such a big centipede for the first time. He was a little silly, but he quickly turned aside. Chapter 945 Ancient centipede, at this time the system is not around, Chu Dong finally found a systematic born after the disadvantages, but just like this, Chu Dong is not afraid, without the help of the system, all-round mammy assistance, he also knows that this is his own growth opportunity, can not always rely on the system is, after all, his force also needs to grow, this is the reason Chu Dong knows and understands that the force can''t make him stagnate all the time, but needs to grow up continuously. This is his own ability and his own ability. Relying on his own ability to grow up, there must be no mistake. It''s very simple to strengthen his own strength. The ancient Centipede''s huge body rushed towards Chu Dong and ya. Chu Dong directly used the force to resist the centipede. Chu Dong was worried about Ya''s situation, but he heard Ya yell to him: "don''t worry about me, captain. My exoskeletons have all formed and grown well. These hard exoskeletons are harder and even lighter than the iron plate armor you imagined. It''s time to go It''s another layer of exoskeleton that grows outside, and my spacesuit is also corrosion-resistant. Please rest assured that we have to find a chance to kill it. Such a monster in the pit will always lead to our underground state instability, which will cause ground fissures and earthquakes. This is not good, we have to be very careful. " "Kill it?" Chu Dong a listen to first is a Leng, then reaction come over, directly avoid the big Centipede''s first bite, directly carry the force is a shout: "force explosion!" Chu Dong''s blast of force bomb directed into the body side of the big centipede. This kind of blast will not lead to the hole how to burst. On the contrary, it can be like a directional small bomb, which will only burst into the body. Chu Dong also recently felt more and more proficient in this kind of blast of force. Even he felt that his blast of force had been strengthened It''s totally different. One blow of the force blast was rewarded to the monster in front of him. The big centipede twisted its body and seemed to be hit hard. Its long body hit one side of the wall. This was a small hole. After this big centipede, it was a train blocked in the tunnel! Chu Dong''s forehead was sweating. Fortunately, the first time, he escaped the impact of the train. No, it looks better now. As long as he avoided the first impact, the monster had to run straight ahead, and then came out to attack Chu Dong for a second time. At the moment when Chu Dong seizes the opportunity to launch a second attack, it is obvious that another person is more excited than him. He sees that Yadi''s whole body is like a bull. He inserts a knife into the Centipede''s body, and in a moment, like a bull, he pours on the monster''s body and presses it against the wall Even though the giant centipede''s disgusting sharp feet kept hanging on his body, it didn''t seem to affect him at all. Yah yelled: "Captain, kill it! I''ve suppressed it. It can''t escape my control. Captain, kill it. Stab it. Use your force to blow up every inch of its body. " Chu Dong looked at ya, who was so powerful that he was stunned. His mouth was wide open, showing a round shape. Don''t be surprised! With their civilization, they are all crazy warriors! Chudong was completely ignorant. For the Biostar people, Chudong understood why their planet and the civilized people could resist the resistance of the Biostar people in the front line. It was just a combination of the barbarian soldiers and the violent soldiers. With such a civilized appearance, they fought with each other so fiercely that they directly killed a big Wu The centipede directly pressed on the wall to rub, and a pair of will not be affected appearance, can also shout to let his teammates quickly attack, this is simply fierce unceasingly, Chudong whole people are a little silly. Strong! Fighting nation! Naturally, Chu Dong will not lose this good opportunity. A force is contained in the palm of his hand, and he directly slaps the centipede. At the same time, he uses the force to protect his whole body from the poison of the centipede and the random struggle of so many feet. He just takes one hand to let the force explode in the Centipede''s body Chu Dong felt that it was the most beautiful music, and it was undoubtedly the sound of killing the giant beast. But at this time, Ya still kept the big centipede under constant pressure. Even if the big centipede had already entangled him, he chased those disgusting people and pinched ya, but Yasi was not affected. The whole person was just a bull. He resisted the constant friction of the big centipede on the wall, and a broken knife also resisted the big centipede on the wall, Chu Dongdu feels sorry for this big centipede. Who''s wrong with this big centipede? Even if you''re passing by, it doesn''t affect Mr. ya. Now you''re pressed on the wall to rub. Can you still get good results? ¡ª¡ªThere is no doubt that he will die! Big centipede crazy twist body, but Chu Dong also mercilessly keep in its body play blast flow force, Chu Dong is now a force master, even if it is a simple force blasting, he can play some tricks, this is his strength at this time, you have to obey, this is a kind of ability is not.After a while, when the centipede was completely quiet, Chu Dong''s whole body was soft to one side. As for ya''s death, Chu Dong looked at ya and said with a thumbs up: "how strong are you? What a scandal! I''m convinced that doutmo is a pervert, doutmo is not a human. I''m an ordinary person on our spaceship, and I''m a little cute new. I understand, including Maya. That little girl is just like a ghost in the jungle. No one knows that she''s attacking anywhere. You''re as powerful as a cow. You look down on you! " At this time, seeing the big centipede dead, Ya also relaxed. He couldn''t help laughing and said: "according to your understanding of the earth, I can easily overturn a heavy truck with more than ten wheels, which is so easy and simple!" "Shit! I''m the weakest. All right! " Chapter 946 Chu Dong was tired and weak on the ground. He had to say that he was crazy to use the force to play chain blasting in his body. It was also a great effort to consume the force, because the ancient Centipede''s body was too huge, and even had been connected to the deep hole. If he didn''t see its tail, otherwise it was really a underestimate of its body length The guy is also a giant beast in the underground life. However, I''m sorry that Chu Dong and Ya combined to restrain him to death. They suppressed him and took his life. Although it was this monster who attacked them first, he wanted to eat them. Ya pulled back his sword and said that he was also very helpless: "our race has great strength, because we have been developed genes, which is also the biological star people. But we talk about a degree, rather than being as crazy as they are. You should understand that, captain Like science, some people are scientists, some people are completely abnormal lunatics. Captain, there must be many examples of this on your earth, but now I have to admit that my life seems to be a new life given by those lunatics. " Ya was also a little exhausted. He took his sword and sat down beside Chu Dong. He said to Chu Dong with a smile: "Captain, during the time following you, I have to say that you are really a special person. In your eyes, you treat any strange creature or even some other species that are beyond your imagination equally. It really makes me think that you are It''s very special. In your eyes, there seems to be nothing unacceptable. This is the place where you come from, Captain, and the unique civilization there. You really miss your teachers and brothers. " Chudong didn''t smile. He threw him a piece of chocolate from his pocket. He thought it was funny and said, "are you still learning how to feel sad autumn? Let''s have a piece of chocolate and have a rest. Then we go down. We don''t know if there is any problem with the small system, but Maya should be ok? That little girl is a little girl who can beat me in the hunting competition. I still don''t admit it when I think about it. I can rest assured that the little system will follow her. As long as the guy in the system doesn''t run around to provoke some strange things, it should be OK to move things blindly. " Ya Wenyan thought about it carefully for a while. Then he ate chocolate and said to Chu Dong, "this is not necessarily. System brother has been very lively since he came out of your body. However, although he knows the world very well all the time, his curiosity about the world is strange Everyone is big. Sometimes he even asks me what feels comfortable to touch, and what makes him feel particularly surprised. This is the state of the system at this time. It seems that he likes the problem of metaplasia very much. He came to this world for the first time. He must have never had such experience before, right When Chu Dong thought about the small system and himself, he had to say that the system had become a very important family. From the beginning, the system was a host and task release relationship with him. Now it seems that the system is not only like this, but also like his own bad breath guy, who has directly accompanied his two worlds, such a home Guys, Chu Dong said that he could come to the reality at that moment. Although he had an excuse to tease him, Chu Dong knew that the system really wanted to come to the world, and even could feel the idea of the system. Chu Dong got up and patted the dust on his body. He said to ya, "do you think the system is more and more like a person?" Ya was stunned at first, and then understood what Chu Dong said. He nodded and said with a smile, "Captain, aren''t you, too? We are all "Ha ha ha, ya! You are really a little too clever. You are worthy of being a student taught by our sages. " "That''s right, the teacher is the best in the world! Laozi is the best in the world. " ¡­¡­ When Chu Dong and Ya began to go deeper, Ya on the other side was leading a long sand worm to a hard falling rock, and then smashed the sand worm to the ground. Then she broke a pot with cold flame flowing through the hole on one side, and directly inserted the cold flame pot into the sand worm''s struggling body. Then she jumped away and jumped far away Looking at the death of this bush worm, Maya was calm and calm from beginning to end, without any confusion, which could be described as very calm. The small system flew out from behind a stone and fell back on Maya''s shoulder. Looking at the scene in front of him, he had to exclaim: "little girl, you are really powerful. How do you know that there is a huge stone here and a cold flame tube that can be broken? I haven''t scanned you or mentioned it to you. Do you rely on your intuition? My God, you are a natural hunter, not only the jungle, but also for any place, you have your own unique introduction! Little girl, I finally understand that it''s really a wise decision for Chu Dong to take you out. You are the big treasure that Chu Dong picked up when he didn''t know anything. "Maya watched the cold flame kill the Sandworm completely, and her whole body began to wriggle and become stiff. She said coldly: "the cold flame will form a whole solidification state in its body, so the cold flame in the pipe will not flow out and destroy the cave here. In this way, brother Chudong will come here in the future, and there will be no danger, even the mountain When people come back, they can also see a home that has not been destroyed by the cold flame. " "Darling, do you want to go here? Chudong those two two idiots, how can you find your ah, little girl, how do you like him? Such a fool, he''s a brute The system''s evaluation of Chu Dong is really not good at all. It''s just blindly criticizing and slandering. It really doesn''t give Chu Dong any respect. It''s a system that depends on Chu Dong! If Chu Dong knew it, he would have to be ready to strangle the system, and let the system give me the idea of death. Chapter 947 The system is so vilified, he is not the master here, but it does not affect the girl''s shyness at all. Maya just looks shy and at a loss, avoiding the small system''s questioning, but quickly goes forward and says: "no, we have held that ceremony So, let''s go down now. We have to find valuable information for brother Chudong. Three hours will soon pass. By the way, small system, you can open the map you scanned here for me, right? Well, I need the plane map in front of me. I know you can function like a spaceship computer, right? I''ve seen a lot of new things and learned them recently Small system smell speech is nod a way: "good little wench, I opened for you, now project for you, you are careful." "It''s OK. I''m more powerful now than before. You can rest assured." Little Maya looks proud, it can be said that it is quite lovely, small system to see little Maya is helpless sigh: "why such a good girl can be Chudong that has no face, no character, is no money guy to greedy? Is that fate? Alas, I have to accept it. It''s also a kind of strength to carry it up. " The small system make complaints about Chu Dong''s life, and began to sigh with emotion. "This is fate. After all, the host has my system, which proves that luck is really good." It''s the first time that Maya has seen many things on the map, and then she can learn more about it To see the best angle, and related map annotation information. Maya looked at the map in front of her and said, "the information of plane triangulation here can show that there should be a larger area below. Moreover, it is obvious that this area has been over mined. Such mining information should not only be prepared for the mine, but also have other choices and strange things. Let''s go deeper and have a better understanding Maybe we can find the information he wants for elder brother Chudong. Now it''s half an hour later. It will take us some time to come back, and these time should be included. If we go back to meet late, elder brother Chudong will worry about me. " "Yes, yes, brother Chudong. They are all brothers Chudong. I know. I''ll play a good assistant girl for you." "The small system is really cute. Let''s go further, and we won''t spend too much time behind it." "I''m not cute, I''m dashabi!" The small system roared madly and gave out its own howling sound. It didn''t feel cute at all. It praised itself as dashai Bi madly. At the same time, it said angrily to little Maya: "if we want to go deep, you should pay attention to oxygen. Don''t you see that the oxygen concentration around is getting less and less? Can''t you feel your breath? Pay attention to it. I can''t scan it, but I can sense the changes around. Be careful. You''re no better than Chudong and ya. Ya seems to need only a little oxygen to survive. As for Chudong, he has the shield of the force. " Maya thought a little and said, "OK, I see. It''s air, right? I''ll pay attention to it, but I really want to go down here. The space here has been widened. I feel that it''s like a place where I can find something. I can''t give up this opportunity. It can help elder brother Chudong. As long as I can help elder brother Chudong, I''m willing to go down and go deeper, because I know that elder brother Chudong must be in great need of people from the top of the mountain. You can''t help him sometimes Although I don''t quite understand the discussion, I also know some of its meanings. The mountaintop people are related to whether the spaceship can go to the beautiful universe, and whether elder brother Chudong can return to his hometown. " When the system heard that Maya was thinking about Chu Dong, it also thought of some things. An elder told the younger generation: "little girl, it''s not me who told you that as a system elder brother who has lived for a long time, you have to know that Chu Dong is really a big fool. How can he know what you think? And he''s worried about the ceremony, isn''t he? " When the small system said this, he glanced at the face of little Maya beside him. He was relieved to see that little Maya looked normal. Obviously, he was also worried that little Maya would feel uncomfortable because of this. After all, as an excellent system, it is also a necessary skill to observe words and colors. But what the system didn''t expect was that Maya suddenly blushed and muttered: "I know that Chudong''s elder brother understood and thought we should go further, because he came into my room that day and saw me combing my hair! And he stayed at the door secretly for a long time I know But I don''t want to make progress so fast, even to that point, although brother Chudong thinks it''s OK, so he''s ready, but I''m so shy The whole sweet dumpling face of the system was stunned. It was as if he had taken some gaping medicine. He couldn''t hide the shock on his face. Obviously, what he didn''t expect was that Maya would be wrong! At this time, the system was unable to laugh or cry. He suddenly understood that he should not talk too much about these two guys.If one is a two fool, the other must be a big fool. The system is speechless for a while. For her own host, Maya, the little girl she often educates, is just like this. The system suddenly feels tired, and finally has to take on the most important intellectual responsibility of the whole spaceship, but it doesn''t think that she has to take care of the education of two young girls with IQ problems. In the end, the system felt that it had taken all the responsibility by itself. He had nothing but two fool companions, one of whom was his own master. My heart is very tired. ¡­¡­ Chudong followed ya a little bit deeper into a deeper tunnel, until he reached a well connected mine, where there were still a lot of gem fragments. It was obvious that the surrounding area was the same as before, but there were some strange sculptures embedded in the walls on both sides. Chapter 948 These sculptures are similar to those of the previous bio star sculptures. The difference is that these sculptures are smaller, and they also seem to be embedded in the deep wall. From a deeper perspective, the situation seems to be deeper. At least for now, the situation here is not only as simple as an ore pit, but also has other functions Otherwise, there would not be so many sculptures embedded in such places, such as the stone statues embedded on both sides. If so, there must be some representative significance. The Biostar people are a group of conquerors. Ya came up to observe these sculptures, and seemed to see something. He said to Chu Dong, "these sculptures seem to be used for monitoring. The eyes of these sculptures are Biostar people''s biological monitoring devices, which can transmit pictures to the receiving devices in real time. This belongs to Biostar people''s technology. I''ve seen this thing before, but it''s safe here What''s the use of such monitoring? Why is it so strange? It seems that there are no other places, but there are these things in this well connected mine cave, which makes it not so simple. " Hearing Ya''s words, Chu Dong felt strange. He walked up to these sculptures and looked at their eyes carefully. They were really the same as the naked eyes of the real objects, but these eyes were very blood red, just like the eyes stained with blood. Chu Dong looked at them for a long time, but he also felt that people were confused. Seeing this, Ya patted him quickly and then yelled: "Captain Don''t stare at these eyes. They will distinguish whether they belong to the people here or not, which will cause dizziness. As long as they are not the people here and the people who have been certified here, they will be dazed by the naked eye. " As soon as Chu Dong heard this, he quickly stepped back. This was the first time he had heard such things and such high-tech capabilities. Chu Dong was alert and said to ya, "it''s obvious that such a place is very important for them. Will we go deep into the important place now? If so, we have to be careful. For the scientific traps of the biological star people, I''m afraid I still think it''s very powerful, but it''s just such a place with such monitoring. I feel whether we can find a place? Let''s go down a little bit and pick a passage to go in. " Ya nodded and said, "OK, let''s go to the left passage. I see there are many footprints on the ground here. These are all recorded on the gem fragments. They are very regular places where our feet have been trampled. Captain, if we go in here, we may find something, but here I also find traces of that ancient centipede. It seems that there is an ancient centipede If it''s not the one we met before, there will be a new ancient centipede here. We have to be careful, captain. But the trace here seems to be a long time ago. I don''t know if we can find any useful information. " "I can''t find it. I''m going down. Let''s go, brother." As soon as Chu Dong finished speaking, he stepped into the mine cave that ya said, but he didn''t want to fly a six eyed spider out of it. This scared Chu Dong to jump back, lift up a force blast and send it out. That''s a good standard. He let the six eyed spider be hit by a blow and hit one side of the wall. Chu Dong couldn''t help looking at the dead spider and swearing: "What is it? Straight out is to kill your grandfather and me. Fortunately, I''m more tactful. " Ya then went inside, but stopped. He called out: "Captain, be careful, it''s all spiders, but there are a lot of human bones here, which are human. It seems that they are the people on the top of the mountain. However, there are also some boxes that fall on the ground. Is this their passage? Captain, let''s clean up the spiders who occupy here. Be careful that they are all poisonous. Don''t be bitten by them. Be careful. " Chu Dong had dealt with these spiders. Of course, he knew. Chu Dong pulled out his saber and went into the cave with the force. As soon as he got inside, Chu Dong saw a pile of bones, all human, and the black spiders all around the whole wall. They were all the big guys'' six eyed spiders. Chu Dong would not hesitate to give them a lot of force blasts. At the same time, the Nepalese Army knife also picked up a few of them and flew to him The six eyed spiders didn''t leave any room for these little guys to take advantage of. It was quite fast. All of a sudden, the spiders in all directions didn''t dare to occupy from Chudong. Instead, they attacked ya. However, these little animals didn''t expect that ya was also very powerful and difficult to deal with. Under the protection of Ya''s exoskeleton, even if he was covered with spiders, Ya didn''t feel the danger at all. He even climbed on his face and bit him, but he didn''t bite Ya in the slightest bit. Instead, Ya started to kill all sides with a knife. He pulled up a spider with one hand and killed these guys. Chu Dong looked at ya, and really felt that ya was a crazy warrior It''s a waste of time for NIMA to be a star patrol! You can be a hero in the movie world! Seeing that ya Sha was rising, and at the same time, he didn''t hesitate to attack inside. Chu Dong was also interested and cooperated with Kia to fight inside. Because of the force shield, he walked horizontally. It can be said that he didn''t get half a point of damage at all. Even Chu Dong''s knife killed no less than a dozen six eyed spiders Spider, Chu Dong kill past directly a jump to spider pile inside, kill roar to shout a way: "Ya cut these little monsters all, a also don''t leave, human''s place can''t have a monster to this kind of place wild!"The broken knife in Ya''s hand was stained with the disgusting and green blood of those spiders, but even so, it didn''t affect Ya''s knife to kill these little monsters. In fact, it''s small monsters, small animals, these spiders were originally underground animals, but now they are back. The difference is that they probably didn''t expect to meet two guys who are not afraid of them one day, two of them, one human and one alien. That''s a wind and water rise, and there is no timidity at all. After Chu Dong trampled a spider to death, he suddenly drank: "force explosion!" Bang bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang. Chapter 949 After stabbing a spider to death with a knife, Chu Dong looked at ya Lu and said with a proud smile: "well, I don''t think this is a disgrace to human beings, do I? To kill these little monsters with such intensity, I won''t miss too much. At least I won''t fall behind you. How about we compare and see who kills more? " Chu Dong''s self-confidence is extraordinary, and he also wants to have a try with ABI. For Chu Dong, Ya is indeed a team mate worthy of competition. Although he is his own crew, Chu Dong gradually regards this group of strange crew as his brothers. It''s interesting to see who killed more enemies than one. Yaduandao went straight in and killed all the spiders, without stopping at all. He opened and closed his hand, but he killed these six eyed spiders. One by one, their bodies fell to the ground. After yaduandao got rid of one, he replied with a smile to Chu Dong: "Captain, OK, let''s go to the front and see who killed more enemies. Let''s start from now on At first I''ll be the first one, and then it''s up to you, captain As soon as Ya''s words came to an end, he charged inside and killed several six eyed spiders all at once. It can be said that he was very quick with his eyes and hands. No spider could escape Ya''s knife. As Chu Dong and Ya went inside, they found some strange things. The mines here were not as simple as the ones outside, and they began to connect new small mines one by one. It seemed that they were extending in all directions, which was quite strange, because the general mines were not just like this, but like this More like an underground maze like an ant''s nest, Chudong and Ya left some relevant marks on both sides of the maze, which could effectively prevent them from finding their way out. But it was in this cave that Chudong and Ya found a lot of corpses here. They were all human corpses, and they were still wearing some coarse linen clothes. Obviously, as Chudong and Ya determined before, people on the top of the mountain had mastered some weaving techniques, and even had some silkworm rearing shelves. This was found in the Kingdom below, weaving The machines are all geared. Obviously, the Biostar people have found the most suitable and suitable development route for the people at the top of the mountain, and even planned it for the people at the top of the mountain. This is quite powerful. Ya inspected the corpses and reported to Chu Donghui: "Captain, they all died of suffocation. These dry corpses are obvious, and it seems that their death time should be nearly half a year. The spiders even just wrapped them up, and they haven''t had time to eat some of the corpses, but what''s wrong is that they don''t seem to have died Weapons don''t look like people with combat skills. Are they here because they are miners here? " Ya was puzzled and then examined several different bodies. Chu Dong came to the same conclusion as ya, but when he dug out a hawk hoe from behind a corpse, he yelled to ya: "you see, this is a miner''s hoe. It seems that some corpses have been buried in the ground. Let''s dig it out. I wonder if there is an earthquake here. I dug it out from under the ground Come here. There are many things hidden under the ground. Let''s check them. It seems that there are some intelligence we haven''t found yet. We can''t let go of any clues. We need to know the relevant information to complete the puzzle of finding the mountaintop people after we go back. " Yes, the current task is to complete a puzzle, a puzzle to find the trail of the mountaintop people. Chu Dong knows that this puzzle is not easy, but he has to find them later. The mountaintop people are very important to Chu Dong, not only for his spaceship repair, but also for the mountaintop people to learn about the life of the Biostar people in their tribe Interest, this is also very important for ya, which is also one of the key points that Ya has been following Chu Dong. The Biostar man has a close relationship with this planet. If you want to really understand the information of this planet, you need to know more about all the information of the Biostar man. Undoubtedly, the mountaintop man who built such a civilized kingdom with the help of the Biostar man is the tribe that Chu Dong needs to contact most at present This hilltop tribe must have more information about the Biostar people. This is not only what Chu Dong wants to know, but also what ya wants to know, because it''s also about whether Ya Neng can send information from the spaceship to his home star. Ya followed Chu Dong and began to dig the ground of the mine in front of him. When everyone started to dig a little towards him with weapons, he saw a white bone sticking out from the inside. Now it seems that the bodies below died longer. After all, they were buried in the soil, but the bones seem to be smaller. Ya and Chu Dong said, "it seems that they are all young people''s mines Workers, these skeletons are a little smaller. It seems that their mines enter the mines in batches according to the young and middle-aged people. This is the same as the biological star people. They also come in batches to carry out scientific research on biological genes. The priority is the first batch of young people, followed by the middle-aged people, and finally the old people. " "In other words, according to this situation, did the mountaintop people inherit this social division of labor? Then who is in charge of this kingdom? " Chu Dong''s question is about who he can cooperate with when he meets the people on the top of the mountain in the future. If there are real Biostar people alive, even the king of the people on the top of the mountain, Chu Dong doesn''t want to cooperate with these guys. He doesn''t have any good feelings about the Biostar people even if they are split up. Chu Dong said truthfully: "I don''t want to cooperate with Biostar people I want to belong to independent human beings and join my camp. This is also my main task in this world. "Ya was not sure. She didn''t dare to promise Chu Dong: "I don''t know about this. The biological gene technology of the Biostar people is amazing. In addition to greatly prolonging their lives, even like the things injected into me, they can regenerate. If there are real Biostar people alive, it''s not impossible." Chapter 950 "It''s very interesting that an alien becomes king." Chu Dong is telling the truth, but some feel helpless. As far as the current situation is concerned, it seems that he can only continue to look for new information about the biological stars. Otherwise, he really can''t solve the riddles. After leaving a mark here, Chu Dong looks at the mine cave in front of him, and thinks it''s unnecessary. Looking at these corpses, it''s a pity We can be sure that this is a mine cave. After all, these are miners, and there is no other identity. Chu Dong said to ya in a voice: "let''s go back. This is obviously just a mine cave. If we go back from here, it will take us another hour. If we delay a little longer, we will be late to go back, and we will start again tomorrow and move around early It''s the mark of the movement. " Ya checked some of the mines in front of him and confirmed that Chu Dong''s conjecture was correct. It''s true that such a place obviously won''t find any useful information, so he also agreed with Chu Dong''s statement. At the same time, he said to Chu Dong, "go back and dismantle some materials to drag them out, but I don''t have any materials to build a new platform on the top of our spaceship. Captain, go Well, Mayan and the system must have gone back. If they don''t find it there, we have to start from a new idea to find the hilltop tribe. As for their kingdom, it''s estimated that they will be buried deep underground. I don''t think their door will be closed, but there is the shadow of earthquake here. After the cave collapses, the steel walls around them will be destroyed again No matter how strong it is, it won''t be hard enough to withstand the earthquake. The earth will collapse. At that time, all this will be buried. " "Is a kingdom buried like this? It reminds me of the end of Pompeii. " "Ha ha, I also know the film captain. Let''s go back." "I''ll take you to the earth later, and we''ll see it together, but what about the appearance?" "Don''t worry about that. Every time I go to a planet, my exoskeleton can read the appearance of the local people. I can simulate the appearance of you human beings. This is the special place of our exoskeleton. Although we don''t have the biological technology like the biological star man, our natural talent has very strong functionality. This is the talent that we evolved, body It''s not surprising that they are highly intelligent life like human beings in the universe. This is normal and wonderful, because although they are all intelligent life, they all have different civilization dimensions. Like your earth, they are electronic information and quantum physics, while we are ontological talent and aerospace information. " Ya said to Chu Dong, and Chu Dong was fascinated by it, but he also felt strange. These things Chu Dong had never heard before. Hearing this, Chu Dong said to ya, "if you say that, I think I understand what you mean. Your so-called exoskeleton illusion is actually based on the technological dimension of your civilization. Even your evolutionary talent comes with the technological level of your civilization? That is, if humans are like you, can they actually evolve their own talents? Can this be developed with the progress of science and technology of civilization? " Chu Dong is very curious about this, because it''s a bit like his force. If so, the civilization of human beings on the earth can also be like this. The civilization of human beings on the earth is a great evolution, and the dimension of civilization will rise to a very high level. Chu Dong said to ya and began to return to the way he came. At the same time, the Mayan side and the small system discovered an ancient stone gate in a deeper place. Magma flows through this stone gate. The whole stone gate is made of limestone, which looks quite simple and huge. This stone gate sets off the Mayan side and the small system in a very small way. Even if it is such a place, it is enough to create people''s imagination Maya saw the door in front of her, touched it, and said with admiration: "the people on the top of the mountain are really a very powerful tribe. They have mastered the technology we don''t have, but they have been very low-key. They can''t even see it. I have to say that they really exist Because of this civilization, this planet is really lucky for this planet. Fortunately, they are a group of peace loving people. " The small system starts to read the door in front of us, and finally its eyes fall on the keyhole on the door. The small system shouts in surprise: "little girl, this seems to be the key of Chu Dong. We hurry back to tell him that we have found the door. The little girl can smell it, and you really find it. It seems that you are the one of Chu Dong Lucky star, you really think there''s something here. Your hunting talent is amazing. It''s also the talent of your family. It''s worthy of being a hunter. It''s really different. " The small system is very happy and excited. Obviously, he is also very happy to find this door. After all, this is a step closer to the goal. Maya also nodded happily, then looked around and made a mark. The small system saw her action and said: "Hey, little girl, don''t use such a primitive method. OK, didn''t you see the handsome guy in the system following you? I''ve made the map here, and it''s all marked out. Then I can follow my map guide and come here. Little girl, you are really a little naive. " The system felt very helpless and couldn''t figure out why Maya had to make a mark, and still made it all the way.Maya truthfully replied, "I''ve developed this habit. OK, small system, let''s go back." Maya catches the small system that flies back, and then turns around to return to the direction she came. Obviously, she also plans to go back. As far as the time is concerned, there is no need to go deep, let alone find the place. This is the key. She has found what she is looking for. Although she is not sure whether it is the passage behind the door, she has found it The key to the door, this is obviously very valuable information. If you bring this news back, Maya thinks brother Chudong will be happy, so she has to go back quickly. "Brother Chudong''s business is my business. I must help him fulfill his wish to go home." Chapter 951 Above the high altitude of the spaceship, the night stars are very beautiful. The window of the spaceship is full of night sky. If you look up, you can see the stars. Even you can see the big and clear moon. Although it''s such a beautiful night, it seems very quiet tonight. The atmosphere in the spaceship is quite strange. On the contrary, it seems very quiet. It''s clear that it''s time to eat, but It''s the members who sit on both sides in rows. It seems that they are not in a good mood at this time. Even brother meow is silent on his face. Although brother meow has never spoken, he can only shout no, but we all understand what he means as a tiger. That''s brother meow''s wisdom. There''s no need to mention it here. The small system clapped its palm on the table and angrily warned the opposite Chu Dong: "I refuse to divide the troops, and even if ya can turn into a human and take us with him, do you want to die and can''t find a chance when you enter from behind that door? It is also said that we are looking for the traces of the great migration along the mountains around us, and you are looking for the traces alone. First of all, we don''t say whether it is the place where the group of people left, but just a little bit, even if it is, how can you be sure that we can meet you after we find the traces of the migration? And say we found it and we''ll wait for you at the ground exit? Little brother, this system tells you that even the entrance behind the door has not been confirmed now. Don''t say the exit, OK? " The system said that it was a righteous word, it could be said that it didn''t give the opposite Chudong a chance to refute. Moreover, it was an old-fashioned elder''s tone, which was quite like taking Chudong as its descendant, and one was worried and blaming Chudong''s elder. But even if it was like this, one thing was worthy of approval, which was that the system was also very concerned about Chudong''s appearance This is because Chu Dong actually asked himself to open the door by himself and go through the passage to find the traces of the people on the top of the mountain and determine whether the people on the top of the mountain left there. For Chudong''s proposal, it''s not only a small system''s strict refutation, but also quite rejection of Chudong''s idea. Even ya, who has always been rational and understands Chudong''s thinking, has rejected Chudong''s proposal. Even Maya, the little girl who supports Chudong the most, has also rejected Chudong''s proposal. Even brother meow, with quiet and silent protest, is obviously not happy Chu Dong''s idea is to refuse Chu Dong''s proposal. In brother Miao''s opinion, it''s also a suicidal act, and even adds a great risk to Chu Dong. Therefore, as brother Miao, he also disagrees, greatly disagrees. Even at the end, the little eyeball stretched out a tentacle and swayed wildly than a finger. It was obvious that the little guy didn''t agree with it, and even refused the unfortunate idea of Chu Dong. Even the little eyeball, who was not human, didn''t agree with it. Other people here didn''t agree with Chu Dong''s plan. Chu Dong was called a man A helpless, but also directly with the system said: "you are not my nanny is not? And in this way, we are more efficient! Besides, I need to exercise myself to grow up. Small system, I know your kindness, but if I let myself, it''s better for the team and me, isn''t it? " On hearing this, the small system immediately said in silence: "I knew that you must be for the force, but what I want to know is, why don''t you take me? If you take me, I can rest assured that you and we are divided. This is obviously no problem, but you refused me. Young man, have you ever seen us separate? We are all together. You know better about the relationship between you and me than I do. One body has two lives. Anyone who dies has to die! " The little system was also a little angry, but he calmed himself down. The little system also understood that Chu Dong must be for his own cultivation of the force. But as a system, he felt that the risk was too high. He must have objected, and Chu Dong didn''t take him. Chu Dong immediately responded to the question of the system. He said flatly: "the spaceship can''t leave you. This spaceship has been formally tied to your system since we got on board. Although Ya can control it, in many emergency situations, besides my authorization, only your system''s command will work, so you think you can leave here A spaceship is following me, right? Definitely not! I don''t have any problem with this reason. It''s a real thing. The spaceship can''t do without your system. Dashabi, do you think so? " Chu Dong began to flatter the small system. Sure enough, the small system was a good word, but he nodded: "that''s true. The spaceship can''t leave me, you can''t leave me, and the team can''t do without me. Ben Shuai is so important, but you can take ya and a little girl without me, right? She''s very powerful. It''s not that I didn''t tell you before. You can also take them with you. Besides, I have small eyeballs and brother meow alone, which is enough to watch the spaceship expand its surrounding area and search for migration traces. " This systematic remark made Maya and Azizi nod their heads. Obviously, in their opinion, this is also a compromise. But Chu Dong raised his hand and directly refused: "no, Ya needs to use those materials to melt those materials into the container he has made, and then build the platform we need for the base. As for Maya, she needs to learn more from ya, and you also need to teach her more about the period of civilization, Especially about our earth and the civilization from Yayu. I don''t want little Maya to stop. It''s for her good. She has a good foundation and should get more knowledge about civilization and science and technology, rightXiaoxi United was speechless for a moment. He suddenly found that Chudong seemed to be right, and he was silent. At this time, Ya also agreed with Chu Dong''s idea, and said reasonably: "if you follow the captain''s idea, it''s reasonable. Reason tells me that you''re right, but irrationality makes me think that you''re going deep into the unknown danger, which is not good. In this way, you''ll cause some position risks, It''s also bad for the team, and the system has a different relationship with you. It''s also very right for the system to think about this. Captain, you''d better think about it. Take one with you Chapter 952 Chu Dong was really helpless at last, because he could not bear the refutation of others. Even brother meow knocked his tiger paw on the table and looked at him with a threatening face. After thinking about it, Chu Dong felt that the threat of pterosaurs existed in the sky, and there were some unknown flying creatures. The small eyeball was actually the conventional firepower of the spaceship, and could be launched at any time As long as you have a good rest after feeding, the little eyeball has recovered. From the last war, Chu Dong plans to keep the little eyeball. Finally, he looks at brother meow and says with a smile, "brother meow is you. Anyway, you have a high IQ and strong fighting capacity, and you can run faster and jump more explosively than me. It''s an enhanced version Saber toothed tiger, so escape is also first-class As soon as brother meow took him with him, he turned his eyes, glanced at the small system, and then nodded. Obviously, brother meow agreed, and nodded lovingly. Now, it seems that taking brother meow is the most suitable for the current situation. The system also said: "that''s not bad, at least with one, and the saber toothed tiger is right Some creatures have a natural threat of breath, not to mention brother meow or the king of Saber Toothed tigers. In this era, it is different. It has many physical qualities superior to other Saber Toothed tigers. If you take brother meow, I agree. But if you don''t find it there or find an exit, I''ll be back in seven days No matter whether we find traces of migration or not, our spaceship will come back and wait for you at the gate of the mountaintop kingdom. Is there any problem? " As for the final proposal of the system, Chu Dong certainly agreed with it, which was just the result he wanted. No matter what, there was an insurance at the end, at least to ensure that there would be no accident. In this way, there was a way out. However, he had to think about finding the trace. He thought that the door must be the place where the people on the top of the mountain left Otherwise, he really felt that the people on the top of the mountain were very sick. After all, he had a key hidden in the box ready. Finally, he opened it and found the door. Who knows, if not What else is that? Chu Dong nodded and agreed to the system and said, "there''s no problem at all, so let''s divide the army into two routes, just like this." "Boy, you must keep me alive. I''m more and more afraid of sleeping now. Wuwuwuwuwu." As soon as Maya saw it, she quickly reported the small system and held it in her arms. She comforted the small system awkwardly, but also looked at Chu Dong anxiously and said, "brother Chu Dong, you have to be careful. We will wait for you outside. I will follow teacher ya, and the small system will learn new knowledge well. You have to be careful. I face Chu Dong every day I pray for you, and I pray for your safety. " Chu Dong nodded and then said to all of you, "OK, I''ll take brother meow to prepare things." ¡­¡­ At night, at midnight, Chu Dongcai''s back cabin door, which is the location of the storage room, took brother meow to prepare the things for the seven days. In addition to some food and water bags, he also made a suit of their space suit from ya, which was modified by ya, and used it as a set of armor for brother meow. It was also tough cloth armor, special materials, and came from alien technology Civilization is extraordinary. No wonder Ya Neng killed so many people in that mine. Of course, Ya has exoskeletons. Naturally, this is a fact, but it doesn''t cover up the special toughness of this kind of spacesuit from Ya their planet. At this time, brother meow was wearing a set of Smurfs, which made Chudong feel funny and cute. Brother meow was reluctant, but he knew the advantages of the spacesuit, so he didn''t refuse. What''s more, he had to carry food and water on both sides of his body, and even a big piece of meat he needed to eat. Brother meow, an animal, can digest for a long time after eating enough in one day, and he ate a lot tonight, which is the right amount for several days Ready to go out, Chu Dong for brother meow is not worried about it hungry. After all, it''s better to worry about himself than about brother meow. At the same time, Ya is here to help. While checking brother''s equipment, Ya is also debugging to make brother more comfortable. While dressing for brother, Ya says to Chu Dong, "Captain, is it really necessary? In fact, we search in the Kingdom, saying that we don''t necessarily know the materials we need for coating powder, and also know how to forge it? At least their kingdom is here, and there are also cold flames. We can use local materials very well. At least you don''t need to take the risk to look for them, captain Chu Dong knew what ya meant, but he had other ideas. That was the most important thing. Chu Dong checked and polished his saber, and checked his personal combat equipment. He explained to ya: "the hilltop people not only repair the spaceship for us, but also make some plans for the future. The most important thing is that there is an important reason. I want to know all the news about the biological star people from them. You must know me If you want to leave, you must repair the wormhole folding system, otherwise it is impossible for you or me to return to the earth in so many light years, because after all, we are not as simple as longevity. "Ya understood. He nodded and said, "it''s true. If the folding jump system can be completed, we can carry out long-term Star Trek. If it can be done, we won''t have to spend too much time. Captain, your consideration is right, and I understand. But you are considerate, but the captain seems to be too risky, but since it''s your captain If you decide, I can only support you. Captain, be careful. Our team also needs your leadership. You are not a single captain. You are the leader of the prawn Chu Dong put his things into his backpack, and then confidently said to ya: "Ya, don''t worry, I haven''t taken you to the earth, let alone the planet, how can I? Maybe you''ll introduce me to an alien wife in the future, right? Ha ha ha ha The whole man was stunned and said, "your earthlings'' Aesthetics What''s the taste Chapter 953 In the early morning, Chu Dong jumped down from his own spaceship, the prawn, and then went to the underground kingdom of the mountaintop people with brother meow and the necessary supplies. As soon as he got to the entrance, Chu Dong rode on brother meow''s back. He took a look at the spaceship in the sky and began to move towards his destination with a smile. He entered the king of the mountaintop people Although China is already a lost kingdom, it used to be a country of civilized mountaintop people. We can see that they do not belong to the technological level and technology of this era. As the passage goes deeper, standing on the back cabin door of the spaceship, he looks at Maya, who is gradually disappearing on Chu Dong''s bicycle. In the shouting of the small system, he turns back to the spaceship, and then the cabin door is gradually closed. At this time, it seems to be the best choice to divide the two routes. It''s good for Chu Dong, and it''s also a must experience for the whole team, Chu Dong Dong can''t rely on the system all the time, otherwise his force will not be improved. You should know that his ability as a primary candidate has great potential, but all aspects can''t rely on the system to strengthen, so you can only master and control this force to upgrade. Only in the battle is the best exercise of the force, only constantly in danger and overcome danger, can stimulate the potential of the force, this is an extremely dangerous ability, but also a favorite ability of Chu Dong, do not rely on others, relying on heaven and earth is better than relying on himself, this ability is what Chu Dong most want to have, and he is willing to pay for it Time and cost to optimize and improve one''s own force. Riding brother Miao, Chu Dong took out the magma key from his arms and said with some uncertainty: "this key is so troublesome. It''s hidden in such a box. Whether the door belongs to those people or not, it''s not an easy place to move to. As long as it is, we can find useful information from there. After all, we don''t know It''s not for nothing. There''s such an important key and a door. According to the image brought back from the small system, the keyhole of that door belongs to this, and it''s confirmed for us. We just need to go to open that door to know. " Brother meow roared and took Chu Dong to continue to leave, and then slowly ran up. Chu Dong looked at the key in his hand, looking forward to it, but it was just pure expectation, because he was not sure whether it was or not, whether it was or not, he would have planned to go to this place, otherwise there would be no chance or trace Chu Dong himself understood that he believed that the small system also understood what he meant. This was not only for himself, but also to stand firm in such a crisis era. Brother meow runs very fast, and his lasting explosive power is also very strong, so he doesn''t feel too tired running all the time. Brother meow is not only a saber toothed tiger, but also the king of saber toothed tiger. It is very different in itself. The saber toothed tiger formed through a lot of transformation and strengthening of the system, from the moment it came to this world, from the moment it was born to this place, brother meow is a saber toothed tiger The tiger has many differences, it is so strong and different. ¡­¡­ An hour later, when Chu Dong came to the door according to the map, Chu Dong looked at the door piled up with magmatic rock. He was amazed at such a natural and wonderful door. Chu Dong was surprised at this thing in front of him. He didn''t have to accept that there was such a door in such a place, and it was still tight It''s strange for Chu Dong to close and lock tightly. It''s the first time for Chu Dong to see such a place. It''s really a kind of architecture that doesn''t belong to this place. This door is very much like drilling out from the ground, and it''s more like carving. Chu Dong broke down from brother meow''s back, but he said to brother meow strangely: "how can I feel that this door is a little strange? The cold flame here doesn''t come out of the underground pipe, but it''s very similar to the cold flame water pipe extending from the inside. It seems that it''s different from the place we''ve seen before. Let''s open it and see how strange this place is. Moreover, the lines on it seem to be different from those we''ve seen before. It''s very strange, and there are many different places. " Chu Dong went forward and inserted the key into the key hole on the door. Then the stone gate of the magma began to shake, and the blocks of magma began to fall off. Chu Dong could not help but step back a few steps, and then the door began to fall off and slide to both sides. This is not the first time Chu Dong has seen this scene. Undoubtedly, it is the same place as the crypt, no doubt The same thing is that it still belongs to the civilization of a human country. Although Chu Dong was worried, he had to go inside. After all, it was his own choice. As soon as the door opened, Chu Dong saw a very magical scene. There is a wide passageway inside. You can''t see the end. It''s like going deep into the highway. On both sides of the passageway, there are long light sources of cold flame condensation. It''s no different from long light tubes. This thing seems to be artificially placed in the later stage, which means that it''s not a natural place There is an idea in Dong''s mind. He seems to think that even if it''s not the channel he''s looking for, it''s also a place to transport things. Although it''s not like a underground mine, it''s undoubtedly a new place - perhaps to transport other things.Thinking of this, Chu Dong walked forward and said to brother meow, "go in, we only have ten days. No one knows where we can''t see the end of this place. We don''t have much time, and we don''t have much food and supplies. This determines that we have to fight for every minute in the next time, or we won''t be able to With time, let''s go, brother meow. I don''t know what will happen next. " When brother meow heard Chu Dong''s words, his copper bell like tiger eyes became bright. As Chu Dong walked on, he looked at the road on the ground and was surprised to say, "these are all steel floors, and the walls on both sides also condense the cold flame magmatic rocks. It''s really terrible. What a project, in such an era." Chapter 954 When Chu Dong entered the door, the door was still open. When he looked back, he could see the light outside. It was the light reflected by the diamond and the cold flame in the mine cave. Although he had a way to return this time, he could not choose to return this time, because he had to plan to go forward to find what he needed and what he wanted Because at this moment, he is on his own, and his partners have begun to search. His teammates are all on the mission. He can''t be idle. What''s more, there is still a long way to go. This bright channel without end seems to be without crisis, and everything seems quite calm. At the same time, the prawn spacecraft also began to carry out the mission. A group of members left on the ship were also looking for the surrounding area. They also knew that Chu Dong was completing the mission by himself at this time, so it was impossible for each member who was still on the ship to fall down. Each member had his own responsibility and made clear his own orders, We all know that the captain is working hard, and we can''t drag him down. Even the small eyeballs, who usually don''t know much, seem to understand. So a person is lying on the side of the hatch window, and the big eyeballs are always alert to the birds and beasts passing by the spaceship, for fear that the spaceship will be hurt or threatened. The small eyeballs are different from the ordinary ones. Even the Maya who passes by them can''t help patting them gently Under its head, can not help but praise it a few words, small eyes understand people''s words, but also very happy to squint, but also stretching tentacles, careful vigilance outside the cabin door, if you need to find danger, it will be used as a conventional weapon to break the hand, do not let the crew on board any crisis. Even small eyeballs are like this. At this time, not to mention Maya, whose heart is hanging on Chu Dong, Maya is a little restless, but she also helps her teacher ya to repair the spaceship and build the platform on the spaceship. Maya hopes to learn more. At this time, Maya is wearing a hat and holding a wrench , the upper body is a lady''s blue close fitting T-shirt, bare slender white arm, lying on his back under a pipe, a little bit according to teacher Ya said the maintenance of the ship''s pipe. Ya told her about the mechanical knowledge of the spaceship, and also told her some knowledge about the planetary universe that she had not had time to tell her before. Finally, she said to her, "physics and machinery are interlinked. I didn''t teach you physics. The main thing is that you can understand it when you learn about the repair of the spaceship, and it''s very practical. There''s no need to learn those advanced, as for the knowledge of heaven Knowing your grandfather has taught you a lot. What I can do is to tell you the knowledge of the planets I have seen and learned in my mind, and the civilization you know about the earth. That''s where Captain Chu Dong came from. The country he came from is a great ancient civilization on the earth. His country has countless sages, one of whom is my teacher. " Maya said under the pipe: "teacher, you have said that you are a teacher many times, and can you pass me a screwdriver? One of them seems to be a little loose. I''ll tighten it up. Otherwise, the exhaust pipe will leak, which will lead to unstable cabin pressure inside our spaceship, and even cause random fluctuation of air flow, which will threaten the spaceship The flow of oxygen inside will lead to hypoxia, and it''s not far from everyone''s rest cabin. " "All right, wait a minute, little Maya." Ya YILENG stopped praising his teacher''s words, and then quickly found Maya the screwdriver she needed. Then she handed it over and said to Maya, "but there''s a bad place in Chudong. The biggest difference with us is that I feel that they, especially their current civilization process and current country, can only marry one of them Wife, there is only one country on our planet, which is our country. We can marry two. " Maya is repairing things. Suddenly, she is very happy and weak. She asks, "teacher, brother Chudong, they can only marry one wife? Isn''t it possible to have many wives and only one woman to accompany him? " Little Maya seems to have a surprise and surprise in her tone, even a very happy tone. Obviously, she seems to be very happy. This is what little Maya seems to be thinking about. Ya, as Maya''s teacher, naturally won''t cheat the little girl. Ya nodded and said, "yes, they can only have one female companion. It seems that this is the beginning of their modern times. However, it''s not surprising that their civilization is like this. However, it seems that Captain Chu Dong has never had a wife before. I think he has always been single, and it''s estimated that he will be married The earth is also a single dog. It''s also a lonely captain. It''s a unlucky child to wander around the planets by itself. " Hearing that Chu Dong had never had a wife, Maya was secretly happy and couldn''t stop her joy. Then Maya and Ya repaired some areas in this area that need to be repaired and strengthened. Maya has also learned a lot of mechanical things. She is very smart and intelligent. She can understand a lot of things. It seems that her grandfather has taught her these things and told her stories since before. In this way, ya just teaches Maya further knowledge on this basis. Maya seems to have finished xiaochugao, but she doesn''t know it Dao, when ya gei began to teach her college knowledge, she found that she was a college student.Ya is also simple. She feels very relaxed and happy to have such a student, because smart students like Maya are really attractive. She is also a hardworking little girl. As an alien who has received Chinese civilization, ya really enjoys such teaching. The spaceship hovered in the high mountain area, and the small system scanned everywhere. Even at night, it also controlled the spaceship scanning. But after scanning some areas of today, there is no trace of human mass migration. Even the large migration of animals has not been found, which makes the small system very strange. The small system seems to be a little confused. This seems to be quite different from what it thinks, because it needs to find at least a trace. Chapter 955 The small system frowned and thought that it was not so simple, but it seemed strange. After all, it could not find any trace. Unless it was a wrong judgment, it could not find any trace. The small system stared at the feedback hologram in front of it, and sat on the crystal ball strangely and said, "no way, are they really underground all the time The next action, until far away to show his head, only to return to the land on the ground? It''s amazing how many underpasses it takes and how much engineering it takes to provide for the departure of a kingdom''s population. But even so, it''s too strange. There''s no trace at all. Even the feedback of high-definition radar night scanning, there''s no trace at all. It''s so strange that it''s hard to believe. " The small system took a washed wild fruit from one side, held it and chewed it. At the same time, it followed the small eyeball staring out of the window and yelled: "don''t be so nervous, small eyeball. Our diffusion scan has scanned the large-scale birds flying away in the sky. They seem to have changed their route. Those pterosaurs don''t seem to have passed by us. You can rest assured. You might as well come here, Do me a favor. Staring at the information feedback on the screen, I''ll tell you what kind of shapes and colors appear. When you call me, I''m going to make a tea. One said that I didn''t expect to find tea in this era. Would you like to drink some? No, you are an eye. It seems that you can''t eat and drink. It''s a pity Xiaoyan ran over with a clever face, but when he heard that the system said it couldn''t eat and drink, he was also unhappy. It seemed that he was unhappy that the system said it couldn''t eat and drink, and that he didn''t treat it as a human being. A baby had a little emotion, but the system was right. It really couldn''t eat and drink. It was a strange sword, and it was still a sword A living creature of artificial biotechnology is so strange. This is the skill of small eyeball, and also the uniqueness of small eyeball. This is the weapon developed by biological star man. Then small eyeballs listen to the small system tell it what kind of shape and what kind of color to inform it. At the last moment, after the system has explained, it flies directly to the dining room cabin, ready to take the stored tea from the refrigerator where it is placed. The little eyeball does not dare to move any of its eyes. Although it is a little unhappy with the small system, it still stares at the screen in front of it, remembering the task just given to it by the system, and it knows the most It''s close to everyone, especially the captain, who is looking for something, so he also wants to help his friends, especially his own master, Captain Chudong. It''s the happiest thing for him to help the captain. The small system flies to the restaurant. As soon as it enters the restaurant, it feels very hot. It can''t help but wonder: "isn''t the air conditioner on? Don''t I have them all on? I remember this ship doesn''t need to save energy! It''s strange that the spaceship is so hot today. I''m going to turn on the air conditioner again. " The small system flew to the exhaust refrigeration and air conditioning of the spaceship, and then communicated to the intelligent system here. At the moment when it was about to be turned on, Maya suddenly yelled: "small system, you wait, you can''t turn on the air conditioner now, you wait, there''s a cold plate in it that''s broken, so I''ll take it and change it. You don''t turn it on, and your system doesn''t go into the flight In the ship''s control system. " Hearing the little girl''s voice, the system stopped, but also turned around, looking at the little Maya girl with the tool in surprise and said, "are you so powerful now? The little girl is good. We all know how to repair things. Ya seems to have taught you a lot of things. If you go to the earth later, you can follow me and Chu Dong. Even if you enter the next life, or not, the next planet, you can take the little girl with you. " Ignoring the appreciation of the small system, Maya went to the air conditioner and began to repair it. At this time, Maya''s blue T-shirt was also stained with some oil stains. The little girl looked like a beautiful modern girl. Even the small system could not help flying to the top of Maya''s head and said, "we have a master Did you see the wonderful repairman? Girl, how can you go back to your tribe? I''m a little worried about you, but it''s good that you can follow us. " Maya changed the cold film at the same time, curiously asked the system: "small system, what do you mean?" The system replied very honestly: "you are like a person far away from ordinary people now. No matter how kind you are in your eyes, your former friends, relatives and even the residents of your tribe have long been far behind you. You can''t go back to your previous life, little girl. You must also have such a feeling. In your eyes, they are gradually changing I know you are a little girl. People are very kind and naive, so you will still treat your friends and tribal residents as usual. However, the changes in your heart have already occurred, so you are very lucky to follow me and Chu Dong. We will always take you with us. This is also Chu Dong''s wish It''s very interesting! But, little girl, it''s just like the moment when you leave You will never go back The words of the system spread to Maya''s ears. After a moment''s silence, the little girl said thoughtfully: "I know, I know, but I don''t want to admit it. Even if you say it, I won''t admit it. Just as Ya saw us, including brother Chudong, it was, but we still became partners and friends! I believe that the most fortunate place for me to treat you is that I treat you sincerely in different times. "As soon as the system heard this, it was stunned. It could not help but smile on its face. It was happy for Chu Dong to pick up such a girl. At the same time, it also said with emotion: "Alas, as a system, I actually have these thoughts. Indeed, I can''t preach to you. After all, I''m not there. At least, I''m sure, as you said, there are some things I don''t have The gap is the same. There are differences between civilizations and times, but it''s the same between us. You''ve really grown up, little girl. " "Well, you little dumpling, I''ve fixed it. You can open it." "What? I don''t call it Tangyuan! How do you know about Tangyuan? " "Ha ha, little dumplings, that''s what teacher Ya told me. I also saw the picture." Chapter 956 "A knife to death!" Chu Dong pulls out his knife and throws the body of a Velociraptor to brother meow behind him. Brother meow, a saber toothed tiger, immediately eats it. Chu Dong really didn''t expect to see the nest of the Velociraptor here. It''s a path connecting the top of his head, and there are many holes going up into the ground. Each one connects to the ground, but each one doesn''t look human It''s more like natural ground fissures, which can let the animals on the land enter here. Chu Dong was very curious and said: "no trace of migration has been found here, but countless holes have been found. The cracks lead to the surface above. It seems that the deeper you go, the more you can see it. It seems that there has been a big earthquake The shadow is a strange place Brother meow was eating this Velociraptor killed by Chu Dong, but he also saved a lot of material for later. The difference is somewhat strange. When this Velociraptor jumped out, it didn''t seem to bite Chu Dong, so it was beaten aside by Chu Dong, and then directly jumped into its body, which was one knife after another, and killed it quickly The Raptor was killed and thrown to one side. At the same time, he was wary of looking at the crack of the hole on one side and checking. It was confirmed that there had been an earthquake before, and even there were many cracks on the steel wall and floor. Chu Dong checked for a while, but it was still the passage here. He was familiar with the passage from here, but there were more cracks, just like what he saw now. The deeper he went, the more dilapidated the section was, and even big stones fell on the ground of the passage. It''s worth mentioning that just looking at these You may not feel the bad part of the place where you lost, but when people walk in, you can''t help worrying about the sudden collapse of the stone walls on both sides and the top of the head. Chudong went to a nearby place and lifted up a huge stone. The force broke it up a little bit from the inside, but he couldn''t help but wonder, because the hole from the top of his head seemed to be kneaded together by the soil and geological movement. For now, at least there are not many traces here, which shows that he has experienced several earthquakes, but it is clear here It used to be an artificial passage, but it seems that no one has used it for a long time. Now, if it wasn''t for Chu Dong, Chu Dong doubted whether he was popular. Seeing that the saber toothed tiger was about to eat, Chu Dong urged the little guy to say, "let''s go, let''s move on. I''ve just let go of the force here. The upward hole here is obviously not the place where they moved out. We have to continue to look down. You''ve eaten so much, and I don''t have water to wash your mouth. Let''s talk first." Chudong walked over and sat on the back of brother jiantoothed tiger. He couldn''t make it clear that this place is different, because there are many different places, which seem to be different from the previous passageway. But there are many same places, which Chudong didn''t think of, because even though there are many different places It''s going into it. The differences and similarities show great differences. As far as it is concerned, brother jiantoothhumiao and Chudong have bypassed the broken boulders and come to the front. As soon as they enter the next section of the passage, they are not only dilapidated and full of holes, but also have cold flames flowing through the ground, forming blocks of magmatic rocks that look like scars. These things seem to have their own peculiarities. They are different It condenses together, but it has something different, because there are still some animal corpses under it. Obviously, the animals who fall from the holes in the ground above seem to have been poured on their bodies by the cold flame from the cold flame tube during the earthquake, which leads to their death and even formation I''ve created pieces of sculpture. Chu Dong felt strange. He drove the tiger forward and said to brother meow, "you can draw one. I''ll see how these animals don''t seem to be the same as those we''ve seen before. They are different in some places, as if they are hiding something else." In front of Chu Dong''s eyes, these sculptures were filled with lava, and the corpses of animals watered into sculptures seemed to contain many secrets, and Chu Dong was the one who wanted to solve these secrets, but it was strange that there was no corpse in this place. If this was the passage for those people on the top of the mountain to move, would it have been separated by those people when the earthquake happened Are the people moving far away? Even the earthquake here happened in the era behind the migrating people. According to the previous judgment, the time of the Kingdom''s migration was not more than a year ago, so the earthquake here was not half a year ago? However, according to the scale of hilltop Kingdom and their engineering technology, the technology here will not lag behind, and we should not worry about earthquakes, or even be destroyed by earthquakes. You know, before the hilltop Kingdom, the small system said that the general earthquake can not destroy the kingdom. Such a kingdom is made of marble and all kinds of special metals. Even in the stone wall, there is cold magma that can fix the whole kingdom. These things can make the foundation and even the stone wall around the whole kingdom indestructible, just like the whole body of steel. What''s more, the ground of their Kingdom is really layers of steel The iron ground will not destroy the kingdom in the general earthquake, because the kingdom is wrapped in an eggshell, which is harder than the iron plate. Every building in the eggshell is also built in this way, so it can resist the vibration of the ground.But the passage here is like this, Chu Dong can''t help but produce a great strange. Can''t such a place be more beautiful than the mountaintop Kingdom established before? Holding this doubt, Chu Dong continued to go deeper, and he didn''t know whether his idea was right or not. However, if there are other new doubts, they can only be solved by moving on. After all, such a place is full of all kinds of incredible places. Chapter 957 Chudong took the saber toothed tiger step by step into the endless passage. One day later, except for the animals that fell from the cracks on the top, and some underground creatures, Chudong did not see a human figure, or even a human skeleton, Chu Dong felt very strange that there was no human skeleton in such a place, so the earthquake here did not cause the death of a human. If so, the age here must be much older. Combined with the previous analysis, it would be more certain. The difference is that on both sides of the passage, some crystals begin to grow out of the cracks. They are colorful, which is quite beautiful. These crystal columns look very beautiful, but it''s strange that how these crystals grow out of the cracks in the wall, even after a long time? Crystal can''t be formed without millions of years, and so many of them are condensed into crystal pillars, which requires more distant years, otherwise it won''t be formed. However, it took only a few years for these ground fissures to be clear, and it was no doubt strange that they had grown into such a large crystal prism. Chu Dong came to a large crystal prism, and he used the force to enter into the crystal prism. After concentrating, he found the clue. He couldn''t help exclaiming: "it turns out that there are all the missing cold flames, the energy of magma, and the energy of magma All kinds of metal particles lead to the birth and even nourishment of the crystal prism here. However, such a natural crystal nourishing place is really extraordinary. " Chu Dong threw out a blast of the force. He smashed the crystal prism in front of him, and then stepped on the ground to watch the crack of the crystal. He couldn''t help but said, "there''s no trace of human beings left before. The crystal can absorb the breath of all living things and even keep it for a long time, but my force doesn''t feel it Feel a little human breath, isn''t this really the migration place of those guys? Impossible, unless there is a second passage, such a large passage, which is not used for large-scale migration of pedestrians, what can they use for? It''s a puzzle. " Chu Dong stood up. Brother meow leaned over at this time. Chu Dong looked at it and said, "if it is this passage, then they have passed before the crystal was formed. At that time, the whole passage was complete and did not pass the earthquake, but this passage was established a long time ago. If it is so, this passage has existed for a long time, Well, their preparation for migration started a long time ago, but after they passed here, there was an earthquake, which led to numerous cracks here, even from the surface to the bottomless underground. If so, I don''t know if they will leave any trace, even if it is a little bit good, I can confirm them Passing through here can let me know that I''m not looking for the wrong place. " Brother meow understood Chu Dong''s words. Brother meow felt Chu Dong''s helplessness and despair in his heart. His angry tiger roared and rubbed Chu Dong''s body. Chu Dong was pleased. He touched brother meow''s head and said: "although the problem is in front of us, we always have to solve it, don''t we? Everything is OK, we can always solve the problem is not big, but little tiger, you have to follow me to go further, let''s go, we don''t know what we will encounter along the way, you are hungry, don''t shout, I can''t cut the meat and feed the tiger, you know? However, I think it''s not a big problem to find some creatures for you. There are a lot of underground creatures here. " Chu Dong said, then he pulled up the small face of the saber toothed tiger and rubbed it. He said with a happy smile, "it''s not a day. Let''s go on and have a rest. Look at your big tiger''s face." Brother meow looked contemptuous, but he accepted it. Then Chu Dong turned over and rode on brother meow. Brother meow didn''t wait to say hello, and then walked forward. Chu Dong turned on the map system and began to mark the crystal area in front of him. The map system was the only system left on him after the separation from the system. It had to be said that with this thing, Chu Dong was also the same as a whole It''s no different with electronic maps. Except when the scanning ability is not as good as that of the system, everything else is OK, or even OK. After all, you don''t need to operate more, just follow your mind. Such a map system is a treasure. What Chu Dong didn''t know was that the bottleneck he encountered here was the same as that of his friends on the outer spaceship. There was nothing he could do about it. He didn''t even find any trace of the people on the top of the mountain, and he didn''t even find any trace of migration. He didn''t even feel it It has to be that the scope is not big enough. The prawn. The small system on the prawn''s spaceship frowned tightly, and a lovely little Tang''s round face was full of melancholy. Looking at all the scanning information reflected in front of him, he said to ya beside him: "we''ve scanned low altitude stealth along the East and west sides, within the most reliable range, but there''s no information at all. Ya, do you think there''s any difference? I feel that we have looked at all the places we can find, but there is no trace. Why is it different from what we thought and what we analyzed before, or even completely contrary to what we thought? Is it necessary to go to the north and south? It''s been a long time, captain. We don''t know what happened thereYa manipulated the crystal ball in front of him, and began to search for information little by little. He reviewed the current known information at a glance, but there was no reliable and useful information. With such a progress, even a calm guy like ya could not help but have some bad emotions, and even said angrily: "what are those human beings What''s the situation? How can it be just like vanishing out of thin air? Is it all learned from those Biostar people? It''s really good not to learn, but to learn some strange things. For now, we don''t have many opportunities and time to waste. There''s no need to go to the south. There''s the sea directly. The overlord of the sea can''t eat a group of human beings. Even if they are well-equipped, they have to die, even if they have the technology of biological stars. " Chapter 958 Ya added: "what''s the technology of the Biostar people? They can''t compete with the monsters in the sea for survival space. So we give up the South and go straight to the north. Our spaceship has enough scanning range and enough precision. This is not only due to the radar, but also because the spaceship comes from the high-precision positioning system. We can use this to fly low all the time No matter what we encounter, we can not be found. As long as we find the trace, we can mark it down, and then we can go back to pick up the captain and wait for his return. When the time comes to trace, we will be able to find the group of guys who live on the top of the mountain, so I always insist on going north. " The small system controls the reflective electronic map in front of it, and also keeps a close eye on the information gained in this day. These are the ground information collected from the ground, and even the biological information is marked on the map by the small system, but as mentioned before, let alone the trace of human mass migration, even the trace of animal mass migration Half of them have been found, which is the result of endless reality. Not only the small system can''t accept it, but even yadu can''t accept it. Now, let alone looking for solutions and traces, even if we can''t find some useful and valuable information, it''s the most fatal point. Even the small system, a little guy who doesn''t think he is a "person", feels that That''s a headache. While discussing the current situation in Yahe system, little Maya, who has been staring at the holographic electronic projection, then operating the scanner and analyzing the information, has always been in low spirits. She also knows that the first one is fruitless, at least she has not found any information related to the migration of hilltops, but that''s it She didn''t blow the hope out of Maya''s heart. She hoped that she could help everyone, and even more hoped that she could complete the mission that Chu Dong delivered to the spaceship. What''s more, she wanted to do so, and even more wanted to help Chu Dong. According to the map information, Maya said to herself in a low voice: "if brother Chudong is here, how will he consider the place that has been scanned? Do you think the scope is not big enough? Or from the very beginning, in fact, everyone''s goal is wrong? Elder brother Chudong is here. How will he think about the current situation? I have to think about it for him, because if elder brother Chudong is here, he will know how to deal with the current predicament However, it''s true that we didn''t find any useful information. We didn''t find any trace. Where did those guys go? It is impossible to disappear out of thin air, so it must be the time of departure. In fact, did we miss something? South and North? To the south is the sea, which is indeed extremely dangerous. There are countless monsters and monsters like sea king, dragon and so on. " When Maya said this, she suddenly thought of something. She couldn''t help leaning forward, staring at the two directions South and North, and murmured: "if it''s north, the mountains can''t extend all the way out there, because there will be continuous mountains, and there will be countless valleys in them, and the cost will be higher than that The sea is much higher, and even there are a lot of giant jungle. The same situation exists in the sea, but you don''t have to live in the sea Island, island, yes, island! If faced with the crisis of those underground monsters, those Biostar people will certainly leave a best way for their mountaintop people, and such a way out must be to evade and hide from the invasion of underground monsters, and have a chance to survive - then stay away from the mainland! " Maya can''t help but get excited when she says that. Even she doesn''t know that her words have attracted the attention of Yahe small system, because both of them have heard it. Yaya can''t help coming over and suddenly says: "yes, you see, on this map, if it''s going north, it''s all mountains. If the captain''s passage is right now If the passage has to be dug in front of the high mountains, and there will be countless twists and turns, the cost is not as good as opening up an underground passage to the sea. In this way, if the island is not far away or very close, it will be more relaxed, because it is only a straight line, and the depth of the adjacent sea area is not high, and the coastal edge here is not very deep It''s a zone with sea slopes and shallow water. It doesn''t go deep into the trench. Before entering the deep ocean again, there is a good island. Even if those monsters have not been eliminated and come out, people at the top of the mountain can also rely on the sea to separate them, making it difficult for those monsters to find them, or even avoid the ocean. The monsters in the sea are not weaker than those in the ground. " The small system also flew over and looked at the map in front of it, and said with approval: "and now people at the top of the mountain don''t know that those monsters have been solved by us, but they seem to have started to move a few years ago, and they will not choose too far away, because they rely on industrial technology to stabilize their civilization and develop their future, Then there must be a place where more metal resources and minerals can be obtained, and even food can''t be lacked - an island big enough can do this, and a group of dangerous bodyguards can naturally surround their kingdom. Although they are in danger, the overlords in the ocean won''t go ashore! This is simply the best protection, that is, the most dangerous place, but the safer place. "It seemed that the idea was opened in a moment, and the small system was excited and said: "well, if our analysis is reasonable, then we will get a good answer, that is, the north is not suitable for the migration direction of the mountaintop people led by those Biostar people at that time, that is, towards the island, which is the most suitable place for them, if so If it''s not far away, we''ll give up the north and fly directly to the south. But the vast sea, though not far away, has several directions. We just don''t know which direction to go Maya, the beautiful little girl, said with a smile: "small system, and teacher ya, between two points, it''s a straight line The small system couldn''t help but excitedly said: "OK, ya, you can determine the general orientation, and then locate the accuracy of the scanner. Maya, you control the lookout of the spaceship, go to the bow of the front ship, and take a telescope to observe. There will be strong storms in the sea, and even some interference of magnetic field and humidity. I''m afraid that you will miss something, and those guys at the top of the mountain know how to hide their own space Their island is under electronic detection, and their kingdom is like this. " Chapter 959 There was a particularly promising direction. Even after getting a general information, everyone on the spaceship took action. Even the little eyeball followed Maya to the bow of the ship to help Maya stare. But Maya pulled the little eyeball and said with a smile: "it''s night now. We''re flying past almost midnight. We all need to have a rest. You''ll come later for me Come on, you also need to rest, right? I see that you, like small animals, will sleep with your eyes closed. You are better than me. Then you should rest first, and then stare at the day for me. Go, little eyeball. " Maya said to Xiaoyan tenderly and kindly, and Xiaoyan showed a moving look. The little guy seemed to be moved and could not help tears. Little Maya saw the little head, that is, the eye, and walked forward to the upper deck of the bridge, where there was a panoramic viewing area, with transparent glass in all directions, and there were very high-power telescopes, even night vision equipment, and some overlooking positioning equipment, the most beautiful The important thing is that there is also a crystal ball here, which is the intelligent computer for controlling the spaceship. Undoubtedly, such a place is specially used for observation and observation, and it is also a necessary key place for this kind of spaceship. It can''t all rely on electronic equipment. This is the key that the designers of this spaceship also consider, because there will be accidents with electronic equipment. Although Maya said it, the little eye ball seemed to follow Maya. When she got to the top floor, Maya directly sat in her own position and began to control the crystal ball to return. When she got to the position, she saw little eyeball following. Maya was about to say something when she saw little eyeball suddenly facing up and closing her eyes, and then she directly fell to one side, just like she had already left The appearance of sleeping, Maya can''t help but smile, a very lovely appearance, shook her head and laughed, but also don''t shout already ready to go to bed in situ eyeball. Maya sat down and became more proficient in controlling the crystal ball. Maya is no longer the girl who came out of the jungle at the beginning. Maya sat down and positioned the current area. Then the spaceship started to move and turned its direction. Obviously, the small system below also started to make the spaceship turn its direction and fly south, It''s close to the nearest sea, and there must be islands on it. This is certain, but it''s just a direction of speculation. So Maya doesn''t dare to confirm. She doesn''t know whether she''s sure. But when she analyzed it, she really thought about how Chu Dong would think and consider it. Maya looked at the dark night sky and looked up to see the beautiful clear sea of stars. She couldn''t help but was full of curiosity and emotion and said, "the world is really so big. I don''t know if my grandfather knew when he taught me those stories. I would meet brother Chudong. It turns out that all the stories are true. Maya is really curious about the universe in the starry sky What kind of thing is it? I want not only to see it from the video, not only to hear it from teacher ya, but also to get a glimpse of it. It''s amazing that Chudong''s hometown, how beautiful the blue planet is, and what everything is like there. I also seem to accompany Chudong to countless worlds, to countless planets, and constantly take risks What about that While Maya was talking, what she didn''t notice was that her little eyeball was squinting. She watched the talking Maya eavesdrop on the whispering words of Maya. Besides showing extreme curiosity, her little eyeball was also smiling. It seemed that she knew something interesting, but she couldn''t speak at this time, And Maya didn''t find the little eyeball that should be sleeping. She was obviously eavesdropping on her story. When Maya didn''t find out, her mind was completely on the person who was not on the spaceship at this time. At the same time, ya, who had just completed the automatic flight below, went to the current map and marked a general direction for the direction he was going to go. He said to the small system, "if we want to find an island and it is very close to the land, the Ocean monsoon coming from this direction is the most suitable, because such warm monsoon data is the most suitable It''s easy to nourish some islands with mountains, forests and trees. However, if it''s a relatively large island, we should be able to see it as long as we don''t need to go far out to sea. It''s just that the planet is round, so some islands will hide at the other end of the sea level. It''s really not surprising, but it''s too late for us to go north after failure Because we will come back then, and we haven''t expanded the largest search area in both East and West. " Listening to Ya''s words, the small system was drinking a cup of tea, flapping its small wings and looking at the map in front of it. It said anxiously: "if we don''t find it, we won''t expand the search in four directions. Even if we have to wait for Chu Dong to come back, we have to wait for him according to the appointed time, because if he can''t find the intersection, we can''t find him in the place If you don''t see the wolf smoke signal you agreed with him when you meet him on the island, it means that he has also failed. No matter what, we have to go to the gate of the kingdom to wait for his return. His safety is the most important thing for our whole spaceship. Even you and I follow him as grasshoppers on the same rope. If you want to return to your hometown and he wants to return to his own planet, you are all the same. As for me, it''s just a life with him. "The small system is serious, and sub nature can also hear the meaning. He is also very clear about the information represented in it. Chudong is not only his own simple, take now, Chudong has a group of partners of the backbone. This is not only because of ya, but also because of the relationship between the system and a spaceship. No matter what ya plans to do, it is obvious that the best way to follow Chu Dong is for Chu Dong to improve his strength more and more, so that this spaceship can be repaired, so that it can repair its lack of space navigation conditions. In this way, not only Ya can get what he wants, but also Chu Dong can fulfill his dream, of course Back to earth. It''s a simple truth. Everyone is on the same boat. Chu Dong is the captain. Chapter 960 After a few hours of rest in Chu Dong, after drinking some water and eating some meat, he added some energy to the dry food he brought. He also fed some water to meow brother, then sat on mew''s back again, then transferred out the electronic holographic map, a little bit of recollection of the place he had passed, and carefully retrieved the annotated information. We also made a big curve, and it was down? What''s the matter? We''re moving backward in the opposite direction as we came here, and we''re getting deeper and deeper into the ground. This ghost place is really full of strange East palaces and West palaces, but it''s OK. At least there''s a map. We know where we are going from here to there. It seems that we don''t see many cracks on the top of our head, but it''s getting colder and colder, and it''s still wet It''s not sure if the road has passed through the underground water now. If it has passed through some valleys and rivers, it''s also possible. " Chu Dong said that he also searched the projection map in his hand. He couldn''t help finding some strange places in the direction he had always been. Except for the strange curve, he kept moving in the opposite direction. He also found some places different from before. It seems that he can go deep, but you can''t feel how much the inclination is It seems that this place is not like the underground that it passed before. It''s like an underground tunnel. It really makes Chudong feel that the engineering energy of the people on the top of the mountain is really extraordinary. Chu Dong was walking forward. Although he had been riding on brother meow, he suddenly heard the sound of the current, which surprised him. At this time, he had set out again. After three hours, Along the way, I didn''t find much crystal, and I didn''t see the cracked top of the head and the surrounding stone walls, because the surrounding stone walls, the top of the head, and even the ground were replaced by all the seamless layers of special steel casting walls. Even Chu Dong used the force to sense the past, and knew that these were not as simple as ordinary steel metal, but also some special materials It''s not so strange that Chu Dong heard the sound of running water from the outside wall. Chu Dong was shocked, and then he saw a seeper on the ground in front of him. The seeper seemed to flow out of the thin crevices around him. Chu Dong jumped down from the back of the tiger and couldn''t help coming near to check the crevices. He said strangely: "look at the traces of water penetration, it seems that they have only been less than a month and accumulated in a month There are so many stagnant water, but they haven''t dried up all the time. It''s obvious that there is living water outside. But how can the water smell like sea? It''s really interesting that it''s a river. When they excavate like this, they still encounter a river. They must be heading for the Valley, so they encounter a big river. But if so, they also excavate this channel It''s estimated that it will take hundreds of years to prepare, at least nearly a thousand years. It''s really Yugong''s insistence on moving mountains. I really admire him. " Chu Dong touched it with his hand, tasted it, and said disgustingly: "Wow, such a heavy salty taste. What kind of river is NIMA? It''s really bad luck. I don''t know if it will collapse. I''d better hurry. NIMA is the next day, and I don''t know how long it will take to walk here. If it doesn''t come six days later Besides, I have to go back at full speed, or I will miss it. They left me a fixed time. I think it''s not enough time. I''m amazed at such a channel, otherwise I can read information from the system. Speaking of the system, I don''t know if they have any new progress now. It''s better for us to meet at the other end. " After that, Chu Dong is ready to go back to brother meow. Shanghu continues to set out, but what he never thought is that Chu Dong turns his head again and sees brother meow running to the other end and eating something from the ground. Chu Dong curiously walks over to see what he is eating. He can''t help but close his mouth. In front of him, what brother meow is eating is actually a fish. The point is that there is a small pool of water Xiaotan, and it seems that there are a lot of fish eggs in it. Chu Dong squatted down and looked at the fish that brother meow was eating. He said with a smile: "these fish eggs are estimated to be squeezed into those slits and flowed into here. After half a year or a few months, they really gave birth to fresh fish. It''s estimated that you''ve been eating this one for a year." Brother Miao ignored Chudong, who was watching a few small fry swimming in the water. He was surprised and said, "these fish don''t look like freshwater fish or river valley fish. Instead, they look like some sea fish. It''s estimated that this is the confluence of river and ocean, and then go to the plain or mountain jungle. That''s right Some people on the top of the mountain can also dig, so how can they not dig into the sea? How nice to have fun with Canglong! Don''t mention those underground monsters. Even if the real demons come out, it''s estimated that they are all the overlord opponents in the ocean, and they are not enough to eat. Fortunately, those guys in the ocean can''t go ashore one by one, which is also a good thing. " Chudong doesn''t disturb brother meow to eat fish. There are several small fish that can be eaten. These fish can replenish water, which is what brother meow needs. Because there isn''t much water, brother meow doesn''t always drink much water every time. This makes Chudong a little embarrassed, but these fish can replenish the water brother meow needs, and they can also fill up Belly, for brother meow, who can''t eat too much, it''s a delicious and moist snack, and it can quench his thirst.At the same time, Chudong also went to several other places where the water also overflowed. He also saw several water accumulations, and even some fish, but it seemed that they were all marine fish, and there were no freshwater fish or river valley fish. Although Chudong was an expert, he didn''t study ice age aquatic organisms or fish, but he could see freshwater fish, river valley fish, and sea water fish at a glance After all, he is also a primitive world. He started from a tribe. He has a clear way to recognize fish. He is quite experienced, isn''t he. "What kind of fish is this? Can fry of lantern fish also be washed to the mouth of rivers and oceans? Shit Chapter 961 Chudong was stupid. When he saw a lovely little lantern fish wandering in the water, playing freely and happily, Chudong really wanted to step on the little guy. Why? How can you see lantern fish in such a dilapidated place? Chudong people can''t accept it. It''s totally different from what he understood. The place where the river valley converges with the sea, no matter how you say it or not, lantern fish like you should not come out here. The most amazing thing is that even if you want to fly out of the water, you are a maverick lantern Cage fish, it''s understandable, no, but why? It''s still fry! Bastard, the fry of lantern fish are all in the deep sea! Soul light, such a place, why can there be sea fish even if, how do you have lantern fish this strange thing, and it is also so happy to swim! Chu Dongtou was already a little big, and even some couldn''t understand. He squatted down and looked at the little lantern fish, who had just been transformed from the fry. He couldn''t help but said curiously, "are you your mother running up from the deepest part of the sea, and then your mother had an affair with a river valley fish, and you were born, aren''t you? I suddenly think that it seems not. I suddenly feel that it''s so incredible. I don''t think much about it. I guess you are also an accident. It''s not strange to take these fish eggs around you. After all, this is an ice age. It''s different from the ocean I understand. Maybe you are specially produced in the river. After all, the deeper the ocean is, the more terrible monsters there are Those guys, if they can land, will dominate the earth one by one. " For the ocean at this time, even if Chu Dong didn''t see that Canglong, he knew that even if it wasn''t a different ice age, those guys in the sea were monsters, Tute were Titans, and they were not normal creatures. If Canglong had them, then megatoothed shark, Leviathan whale, even the biggest Canglong, and Emperor crocodile ... Wait, there must be a lot of them! When Chu Dong thought of this, he was scared to death. He told him to deal with all the creatures on the land, and even he could fly to the sky. After all, he had a local plane, which was not a spaceship but not a spaceship. But in the bottomless ocean, it''s not the same, but there are many differences. Chu Dong has deep-sea claustrophobia. When he thinks of meeting more abnormal monsters in the sea, he thinks it''s better to consider doing his best. It''s a very strange fear scene. Chu Dong thinks it''s very strange Fear, such a deep sea, can''t have SpongeBob, dute? It''s a group of giant monsters who eat you in one mouthful and can''t pull out the excrement. It''s called a nuisance. Chu Dong knows when he thinks about it, and waves his hand. He''s really afraid. He doesn''t dare to imagine such a scene at all. Chudong was about to grab this little lantern fish, but he didn''t want a big mouth. He bit it out and ate the water and the lovely fish. Chudong was splashed with water on his face. Chudong scolded: "Damn, you are my favorite little tiger. You are my favorite little baby. I love you so much I''m convinced. Won''t you consider calling me before you rush next time? Or a roar will do. Thank you! I''m really convinced. Have you been mixing with the small system for a long time and learned the kid''s cheekiness? But it''s a good thing you didn''t spoil my latest little brother''s eyeball. " When he thought that the big killer and the small eyeball were not the same as the tiger and the dog system, Chu Dong gave birth to a few comforts. At least he had a little hope to tell himself that he was saved and not so lonely. There was not a lot of evil writing around him, right! However, Chu Dong is also glad to think that there are Maya, a little girl besides eyeball, and even a reliable alien classmate. Although Ya is an alien, she is as reliable as Maya. They are all reliable friends. At this time, she is not the same kind of creature as the meow brother beside Chu Dong. That''s the reality. That''s it No, it''s not. Chu Dong wipes his face and cleans up the sea smelling water. Then he taps brother meow''s middle finger. He suddenly finds that there seems to be more water in the front area, and there seems to be more water flowing in the slit. As for the situation in front, Chu Dong sees that there seems to be a lot of small fish in the water Among them, there are poor growth fish, small fry, and even most of the eggs. But after all, there are enough water for brother meow to replenish his needs. This is a rest for brother meow. After all, brother meow is always carrying himself, a lazy man with advanced cancer. Chudong went to the front, some feel strange squat to a place, there is a range, even sunken into the formation of a pit of water, the steel ground here seems to have sunken some to, so formed a puddle, almost a foot into the leg of the water depth, the difference is that Chudong a squat down, you can see that there are some big fish inside But the next second Chu Dong looked at the fish, and suddenly he was stunned for a moment, and then he was stunned for a moment.The next second, Chu Dong looked at the fish in the puddle and said, "Damn, isn''t this NIMA the devil fish? How can this thing be in such a place? I''m not in the sea. How can the devil fish be in such a place! Isn''t it the river valley above this ghost place? Crouching trough, why is this kind of deep sea devil fish here! If they prey in shallow water, they won''t come to the river valley. They can''t stand the torrent! My brother, is it a river valley? I''m so confused! " Brother meow chewed the little fish one by one without spitting any bones, and walked over with the tiger''s body swaying. It looked at the devil fish in the puddle and showed its delicious eyes. It seems that it has not eaten so many fish, but also are deep-sea fish. That''s quite different from the fish we usually eat! It''s delicious! Chapter 962 Even if there''s no such thing as the East River Valley, it''s the place where the devil doesn''t appear Brother meow finally wanted to eat the last little lantern fish. He knew very well the information behind it. If so, Chu Dong could not help but wonder: "will the mountain in front enter into an area like a beach, or even the shallow water of the sea? If so, it''s possible, but it''s also a kind of courage to dare to cross the sea area and then turn to land. They are really confident in their own engineering technology, and they don''t know if it''s the courage given to them by the biological star people. " Brother meow is probably more comfortable after eating some small fish, so he just lies on the dry ground and enjoys the snack time. However, brother meow is more curious than Chu Dong to observe everything around him. Obviously, he is more curious about the surroundings than Chu Dong. Even so, the difference is, Chudong walked forward a little, and saw several water in succession. Chudong looked at many deep-sea fish in the water. Although they were all small fish, and some of them were fry, he felt more and more strange. He even saw many colorful small fish species in the deep-sea, which was undoubtedly very strange. Chudong was a little confused I can only feel that as I just thought, this is a shallow water area, and the passage passes through the bottom of the beach. Chu Dong stood up and went to one side of the wall in front of him. Then he looked at the water flowing out of the gap. He gently stroked the wall with water, put it under the tip of his nose and sniffed the smell. Then he said with certainty: "this is the sea. It looks like the sea is above, but if they pass the beach, they are digging to the beach Where did you go? Is it going along the coast? If so, they are more gentle than in the mountains, but the strange problem is that it takes too much time to dig a passage from the coastline and then turn to the land, which is more time-consuming than digging a passage directly into the sea. " Chu Dong claps his hands and wipes the water on his clothes. Then he goes to brother meow and takes out the thermal imager from the three-level bag tied to him. He turns on the thermal imager and scans the walls around him. However, he doesn''t get the induction of a creature, and he doesn''t even find the heat return, Chu Dong says Dong can''t help but feel disappointed and said: "it seems that we can''t get that kind of heat return here. It''s either separated by the wall, or the mud layer outside is very thick, or even the fish will keep the basic heat. The mountaintop people''s things can either block electronic scanning, or use the detection means of the geographical environment to separate electronic instruments, which is very important It''s really a skill. It''s estimated that those biological stars at that time also considered the more distant future. If there are alien creatures like ya to track them down, they don''t want to leave out traces. It''s really cautious. " After taking back the thermal imager, Chu Dong put it back into the bag, then patted brother meow''s tiger ass, and yelled to him: "go, don''t lie down, come back to me, lie down, you carry me, we continue to move forward, you are comfortable to eat. No, hurry to work, we can go back to find them, you are not always with me in such a ghost place Stay with me, don''t you? But I''m very strange that these fish here are deep-sea fish. Even after passing the beach, their eggs shouldn''t appear in such a place. It seems that they have to go down. But when they get to this place, they still don''t find any trace of a person, even if they leave any trace. Unfortunately, they don''t see anything. It''s really not through here Are you moving? What else can a place like this do? It''s a bit of a lie. " Brother Miao stood up and Chu Dong sat on it. Each of them started their own journey until the third day. Chu Dong found nothing about the mountaintop people except these things. It seemed that they had disappeared. Either this place was not the mark of the mountaintop people''s migration, but if so, it was not likely After all, it''s time. If he didn''t find anything, there must be a big starting point error. But at this point, Chu Dong had to go down, because he really didn''t want to give up. Especially at this point, he didn''t want to return. That''s half done. Give up halfway? This is not the result that Chu Dong would like to see, nor is it what he hoped when he set out. Chu Dong is not the kind of person who does not break the means to achieve the goal, but he is also the guy who vows not to give up the great goal, so even if there is a little doubt, there is a trace of wavering in his heart, but the firmness in his eyes is still gritting his teeth. Originally, these should not be like this But Chu Dong didn''t have the qualification to hesitate, because from the beginning of the crossing, his every step is moving towards the constantly derived goal, even if he comes to such a world, even if he knows that he belongs to the same universe with his hometown, Chu Dong is still like that, as long as he does the set goal step by step and expands himself a little bit Only in this way can we achieve our goals.Meow, some lazy lazy yawns, and Chu Dong patted his head gently. "Well, after I go back, I will give you the favorite juice, and prepare delicious barbecue for you." you brother, brother, when you were brought out by me, it was quite awesome. It is quite worthy of my love. My brother is two. Even if he meets a monster, he meets a dinosaur. Still not afraid, right? You''re the big brother who can bite through the mammoth''s skin. I believe you Brother meow was praised. He seemed to be very happy. He nodded his head complacently. It seemed that Chu Dong praised it very comfortably. Chapter 963 Half a day later, when Chu Dong stopped again, he finally showed a smile, and jumped off the back of the tiger. He was very happy to walk to a corpse. He finally found a human corpse, which fell into a pool of water. Besides, there was a cart that looked like a handcart. There were some boxes on it. When he opened it, he saw that it was full of luggage and things Chu Dong went to check the bone and found out the age of the bone. The dead man should have been an old man in his eighties. He didn''t expect that he had such a long life in such an era. Chu Dong felt that the dead man had lived a long life. At last, he had a look at the bone. It didn''t have any trauma. It seemed that he was sick and died here. Then he went to the hospital They were abandoned here. It seems that for the old, the weak and the disabled who died on the way, the mountaintop people will not take them with them. Even if they are corpses, the mountaintop people refuse to take them. However, it seems that this point is not important, because Chu Dong has finally found an evidence, this corpse is the best evidence. The evidence proves that at the beginning, this is the direction where the people on the top of the mountain moved at that time. However, it''s strange that the lower down here, the wetter it seems, and the more water there is. Chu Dong can only think that this passage is along the river bank It must have been in the bottom of the sea. It makes sense to think about it. However, Chu Dong can''t hide his doubts. After all, it''s one thing to explain and analyze by himself. In the end, it''s another thing. Chu Dong can only think of what he knows now. If he goes deeper, He also has a guess, but he also thinks it''s really impossible. After all, he can''t think of that aspect right now. Chu Dong checked all the things in the box. Although they were mildewed, he could see that they were all the things of the deceased. Chu Dong also found some gold and silver articles. It seems that people on the top of the mountain are not only divorced from the culture of this era, but also have their own life aesthetics. This kind of thing can be used for reference Chu Dong is more and more interested in the strength of the people at the top of the mountain, but even so, it is inevitable that what Chu Dong cares about most is their information about biological stars, their useful casting technology, and that It was about refining steel and metal, and their engineering ability. This was the place Chu Dong wanted to get help from them. In this case, he was more in need and more convinced that they wanted it. Chu Dong continued to walk in front of him, because it seemed that what was shining in the water in front of him. Chu Dong came up and saw that there were many exquisite processed gems, which could be said to be particularly beautiful. Each of them was an independent colorful color, even as if there were stars shining in it. It could be said that it was extremely eye-catching and very attractive Think beautiful, but such things appear here, Chu Dong pick up feel a little puzzled way: "these seem to be some things fall off?"? If they moved at that time, there should not be so much danger, right? After all, there was only water coming from the back, and it was estimated that there were no cracks I encountered at that time. After all, this place is still so solid at this time. But there are 30 gems in total. How can they appear here? " When Chudong finished speaking, brother meow ran to the front and let out a howl. Chudong chased after him, and then he saw a lot of corpses, almost hundreds of people. Here, Chudong saw not only the corpses, but also the scattered jewels. To his surprise, the corpses were all attacking each other They are all injured by the weapons in their hands. There seems to be a fight here. Is it a mutiny? Chu Dong can''t help but feel interested, but he also believes that it''s not surprising that some fortune hunting happened in the process of migration. At the same time, Chu Dong also found these bones. They were all wearing armor. It seems that they are really soldiers. Chu Dong went to a corpse bone and took out a sharp sword from the bone of his face. Chu Dong felt funny and said: "they fought close to each other. It seemed that they were two groups of people, but none of them got cheap. They were all chopped to death here. The people lying in front of them seemed to want to escape, but they should be killed by the people who came. It is estimated that they were killed when they were killed At that time, the leaders of the Kingdom, the rulers of the Kingdom, discovered the fighting here and killed them all, because there were arrows shooting from different directions on their backs. These were the last group of people, that is, the third group of people, who came to stop the fighting here and launched them. " Brother meow had claws to push two bones that were still fighting together. He picked up a knife and threw it in front of Chu Dong. Chu Dong looked at a knife and couldn''t help boasting: "you are really smart. This kind of knife doesn''t belong to any of the two groups of people. But look at the decoration on the specification of this knife, it''s probably a weapon A general, this knife runs directly through the two guys. It seems that they are rushing to stop the generals here and kill them all. In such an internal fight, they kill all of them. Those people in power on the top of the mountain are really a group of powerful characters. They are most afraid of instability in the process of migration. They directly kill all those who want to hunt for treasure. "Chu Dong has roughly restored a scene at that time, but what makes him curious is that the Kingdom like hilltop people doesn''t look really monolithic, and it also has its own different from that of peace. It seems that the biological stars at that time didn''t have a thorough grasp of the Kingdom, so it should be said that they fooled the kingdom. If so, how could they If they hold it in the bottom hand, they will surely foresee and master such a situation. How can it happen? Now those biological stars have not completely grasped it, at least they have not grasped everything in their own hands. Chudong said with a smile: "we have found a place. Then we go down and find their exit. Fortunately, we haven''t found the wrong place. Brother meow, let''s go." Chapter 964 Chu Dong stood up from the ground and took a look at the elder brother meow beside him. He also took a look at the area with more water in front of him. He didn''t care about the bones here, and he didn''t care about the 30 precious stones that fell here. He was sure that this was the place where the people from the top of the mountain led by the biological stars walked. He was especially confident because he knew that he was far away from the east he was looking for It seems that Xi is very close. He wants such a result. This is the place he is looking for. From the beginning, he has not forgotten what he should do and what he should do. Now he is further away from the tribe he is looking for. In that case, it is better. At least he can achieve his goal. Thinking of this, Chu Dong seems to be able to accept the road ahead, no matter where it leads, and he is very confident. He said to brother meow, "go, these bones are left by the people at that time. We are obviously in the right place. If we find the exit, set a fire and tell the small system where we are, We can finish the task, and you can go back and lie down. When you think about the way, you also have to suffer from what kind of crime. I feel that I''m too good to talk. I should let you do it by yourself, don''t you? " Chudong said, while preaching to brother meow, he also walked forward. Brother meow didn''t care about the master''s beep beep beep, just follow the master. When Chu Dong stepped in the water, he saw some small fry of deep-sea fish. It was not so strange. The only doubt was that he found some strange fry, which seemed not like the fry of ordinary fish, but also like a reptile. Chu Dong didn''t pay attention to them, because he had found the target at this time, and it seemed that he could grasp them He didn''t care much about the details, because in his opinion, this task is half finished. Just like now, it seems that there is no need to look at other things. After all, we have found places, and there is no need to look for these places. At least for now, as long as we go straight ahead, Chu Dong believes that we can see the exit, so that we can see the future They can wait to be informed of the small systems that the ground craft is also looking for. But when Chu Dong walked for an hour, when he heard a tsunami like animal sound from outside the wall, the sound was far-reaching and ethereal. Even through the thick stone wall and steel wall, it spread to Chu Dong''s space. When Chu Dong heard such a sound, he finally found something wrong, and the whole person stood still At the next moment, brother meow was also alert, staring at the walls around him. It seemed that he sensed something that made him feel scared. He didn''t look like this even when facing Titan python. Chu Dong seemed to have guessed something, but he felt it in his heart It was unbelievable, and even made him unable to continue to guess. Chu Dong swallowed his throat unconsciously, then looked at brother meow beside him, and asked uncertainly, "now I''m asking you, do you hear it from the voice, the other party is a very big guy? And does the other party make you feel afraid and unable to face it? It''s very close to our master, isn''t it? If so, brother meow, if you listen to it again, I feel it will make a sound. If you are sure, nod to me. Is that what I asked you? " Chu Dong couldn''t help sweating. He really didn''t want to guess. Even he was not sure, but he didn''t know why. Because he had heard such a sound from the channel of human and nature for countless times when he was in his hometown, that is, when he was on the earth. Another animal sound came, and it penetrated the surrounding walls in bursts. Even if Chu Dong''s ears were no better, he was sure that he was familiar with the sound, but he didn''t believe it How is that possible? Chu Dong didn''t believe it was normal, even his own heart was full of incredible, he couldn''t believe this fact, how could it be? The song of the whale! The whales in this era are not ordinary whales. Chu Dong will always remember the extinct monsters he saw in the book before, which is comparable to the existence of Kun in the legend, that is, the Leviathan whales in this era! Chu Dong knew which kind of big guy was comparable to the big guy in the sea city. He knew better that if it was a whale, it must be the whale. But if it was, Chu Dong couldn''t help laughing and crying. If it was a leviathan whale, if it was the only mammal in the Ocean, he could not help laughing and crying, Then he has to admit a fact. He estimates his current position, not just the beach or coastline. No matter how insensitive Chu Dong is, he admits a fact - he is likely to be in the sea! And it''s not necessarily under the sea! Under the sea? As soon as Chu Dong thought of this possibility, and the higher and higher possibility, he was stunned. He immediately felt that it was not incredible. He was just talking to him about the fantastic Arabian Nights. Could those guys still move into the sea and become mermaids? Obviously not! The mermaid evolved from fish, not from human. What''s more, it''s not so possible to build cities in the sea, is it? Can just voice, Chu Dong at this time looked at the meow elder brother, he felt that only meow elder brother shook his head, can dispel all his wishful thinking at this time, but he did not think of is meow elder brother actually nodded, and still crazy continuous nod, Chu Dong himself is silly!Brother meow nodded and madly responded to Chu Dong''s question just now. I''m sure that the guy outside is exactly what Chu Dong thought. But if so, isn''t Chu Dong deep in the sea, and he seems to be under the undersea tunnel, or in the undersea tunnel that will have an earthquake and has already had an earthquake! Dongjiao, who was deeply moved by the thought of the top of the mountain, burst into tears. Chapter 965 Who can build an undersea tunnel under the ocean in such an era? What kind of technological level does NIMA have? How much scientific knowledge does it need? Could it be that there was a big God like character in a Biostar man who came to the hilltop at that time? Chu Dong had already begun to doubt and believe, and even felt that what ya said was really possible. Of course, that possibility was beyond Chu Dong''s belief. But there was the sound of whale song coming from the outside, constantly knocking on Chu Dong''s reason, and even a little bit defeating his only "unbelievable" point in his mind. Chu Dong''s mind was full of doubts Anyway, Dong can''t accept the current fact, but brother meow''s nod is undoubtedly telling Chu Dong: Yes, yes, what you think is true, yes, you are in the sea, still at the bottom of the sea! Brother meow leaned over, and the cry of the whale seemed to disappear gradually. Brother meow put down his vigilance, but even so, Chu Dong still felt incredible. He believed what brother meow''s nod represented. He looked down at brother Wang, and said with a smile: "brother meow is not afraid, we are at the bottom of the sea, before Sea water, it seems, is not just a beach, it''s just that your brother and I are at the bottom of the sea. But the strange thing is that they can build cities in the sea, and they can''t survive in the sea? Then we need to build a new respiratory system! Unless cities are built on the sea, some may not be! Wait, build cities on the sea? It seems to me that they''re not going to be built on islands on the sea, are they? what the fuck! Beef beer! This NIMA is really bold, and it''s also a good natural place to take the ocean as a bodyguard! It seems that it''s the most suitable, if those monsters come out of the cage! " Brother meow also nodded in agreement, but no doubt made Chu Dong cry out: "if so, then they are busy in the end! I''ve got rid of those monsters. They are still moving so far away. Isn''t that a pit? It''s amazing! Now I''m wondering if I want to go back. I''d better look for it from the sea. It''s estimated that the small system has been looking for it from east to west and North. They don''t want to look for it from the sea at all! After all, even if I find the broken exit, I can''t send a signal to the small system. They see that the sea is far away from the land, and the small system goes deeper and deeper into the inland mainland. How can they notice the fireworks floating on the sea? " Chu Dong squatted down without tears and looked at a small fish on the ground. He was depressed and felt that he was really trapped. As a big tiger, brother meow knew how to comfort people. He rubbed his head over and comforted Chu Dong''s head as if to encourage him. However, Chu Dong could no longer build up his confidence. He felt that it was totally beyond his expectation. This was his first experience after he came to this world, Chu Dong thinks it''s hard to have it. At least for the moment, he is at the bottom of the sea, and he doesn''t want to be killed twice. He is still afraid of the sea. Chu Dong can''t help but wonder: "my force can form a breathing layer. It seems that in the sea, it can ensure me to be in a bubble of a powerful field. I hope this can protect me Well, at least you don''t have to swim by yourself. No, and you don''t have to worry about being killed by pressure! " Chu Dong said so, but he also swept over brother meow''s big head and comforted himself: "but it''s OK. It seems that there won''t be an earthquake here at this time, and it won''t split. No, at least I''m safe in this passage, and so is brother meow. In this case, I don''t need to use the force to make a protective cover to protect you. I''ll float to the surface of the sea Well, even if it is worth the sea, what Canglong, what Shanglong, what whale And that terrible megatooth shark, it''s estimated that it can kill you and me. It''s a big NIMA! " Chudong is most worried about megatoothed shark. To be honest! But it''s the biggest thing in the age of Tyrannosaurus Rex. It''s bigger than the weight of the ocean and the first thing in the age of Tyrannosaurus Rex! Chu Dong felt chilly when he thought of that thing. Fortunately, he didn''t have to be exposed to the sea at this time. It was unfortunate to think about it. Chu Dong was relieved, but he also got up quickly and said: "keep going, and find the intersection quickly. If you come according to the island, the exit of this passage must be their home, which can be built Build the island of the city, zhenima is one step in place, directly to the door, and give them a way to return, it''s really NIMA! Think about it. These people can run and hide. They can run and hide in such a place. Zhenima has gone to the sea. Those wise men and the group of biological stars have trained the mountaintop people as their own sons and taught a lot of things. " Chudong turns over and rides on brother meow. Brother meow also knows that it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time, and he doesn''t know how much way to go. So he just lets go of his limbs and takes Chudong to run forward quickly. But Chudong just says "hope it''s OK". Suddenly, he hears a cracking sound from the wall above his head. Then he sees the crack on the steel gap of the wall above his head A centimeter small hole, the water suddenly overflowed, this let Chudong the whole person is a shock, quickly roared: "grass, run! Brother meow! Zhenima is split Chu Dong wanted to cry now. Not only did the wall split, but he himself split. He seemed to have seen Cang Longfei come and bite him to death.Brother meow heard Chu Dong''s voice, and he let go of Ya Zi. He ran so fast that he almost raised the speed to the extreme. There''s no hesitation and more to say. Anyway, it''s just running! Can run can live, who knows that cracking place will suddenly expand, do not know this passage will collapse in a moment! Because the pressure that a centimeter hole bears at the bottom of the sea is not the general strength. If Chu Dong is so ignorant, he can understand it in general. So Chu Dong cried, a face of despair! Chapter 966 What is it like to split? Is the whole body is very uncomfortable, and throw a great refusal! Chu Dong had a question mark on his face, and he didn''t know what to do next, but what he could think of was despair. What about despair? It''s when you think of yourself in the deep sea, you''ll have to be with SpongeBob. Brother meow went to the side of the wall to listen to the sound outside, and finally got the answer that the whale song disappeared. Chu Dong asked strangely, "can you hear a voice farther than me? Brother meow is worthy of being a natural hunter. I think you are very special, but I don''t understand why they choose to build such a large submarine in such a passage. If they really just want to avoid those monsters, why is there something wrong with them? The way they return doesn''t look like the way they repair here all the year round? After all, from the sea, there are also those sea lords who have to eat any of their ships. Undoubtedly, it''s the safest way to go here. Unfortunately, I can''t see any appearance that has been repaired here. It seems that after they left here, they have completed their migration, and no one has ever been here again. It''s not like they plan to return to the land from here. " Thinking of this, Chu Dong stepped forward, stroked the wall, frowned and said: "but some things must be unclear. If they can really solve them, there is no doubt that they have a new way to leave the island. If they are sure that it is the island, that''s it. But it must be very unrealistic to rebuild a new passage. After all, it is better to have a ready-made one, but they don''t even have the appearance of maintenance here. Either they find a new way to leave, or they don''t intend to leave the island at all. That''s really interesting. The island will sink one day, which is not less dangerous than the monster. What''s more, the tribe led by the people of biological stars must know that the island can''t last long, so it''s impossible that they don''t have the road to return to the land, so they plan to build a sea city. " When Chu Dong finished speaking, he continued to leave with brother meow. At the same time, he raised a new question in his mind, that is, can they see the smoke of the small system when they go out? This problem is very critical. At least now it seems that if it can''t, it will cause some serious things, that is, if you find the location, but you can''t inform the small system. It''s useless, unless you take the risk to come back from the channel, because the small system will certainly wait for you at the entrance. Unfortunately, it''s very troublesome, and it won''t work And Chu Dong always felt that this passage was in danger, so they could not take risks in the small system, but they could also find it from the sea. Chu Dong didn''t hesitate any more. He directly sat on brother meow''s back. He knew that he had to go ahead according to the old plan. At least he had to go to the island first, and then he had a clear position. Rao was so good, and he could solve the following things. Now, it''s at least half possible. Chu Dong is at the end, and it''s extremely possible that he won''t be killed After all, Chu Dong thought that the small system was going inland, but he didn''t know that the small system had already found that it was going to the sea to look for islands. Chu Dong really has no choice now, so he has to stick to his head and continue to go deeper. Just as he thinks at present, if he continues to walk forward, he will inevitably encounter what he wants and receive new information from the ground. Whether it''s an island on the sea or a new continent, or whatever it is, it''s what Chu Dong is looking for at this time, Now we have to move on to find a new goal. This goal is not only limited to finding the people at the top of the mountain, but also the information left by the biological stars in those years, which is what Chu Dong and Ya always wanted. But he didn''t notice a drop of water coming out of the east wall, and then he didn''t notice it At that moment, he knew how dangerous this place was. He was a little worried and scared. He hastened to urge brother meow to run forward. At this time, he couldn''t help saying in his heart, "if something goes wrong here, I can''t come back!" Yes, if there was a problem here, Chu Dong also realized that he had no way to return to the land and the entrance to the mountaintop kingdom. If he didn''t return ten days later, and there was no exit to let the small system see the smoke, Chudong would be trapped in the sea, and it would have to be built at the moment when he could walk through the passage, or when the passage didn''t collapse, but there were traces of continuous cracking on the top, and a drop of water kept flowing down. Chudong felt that the sea was outside here The pressure at the bottom has made this place begin to produce. As soon as the last straw can completely destroy this place, Chu Dong was really flustered, and even began to worry. Chu Dong could not hesitate any more. He untied and threw away some heavy food and water that brother Miao was carrying. At this time, he was going to burn the boat because he felt that it was not so far away from the exit. Today was the fifth day. He didn''t expect that such a place would really take so long. He didn''t intend to return at this time, Although some of them eat their words and don''t even listen to the small system, the last hope is at hand. If he returns now, all his previous achievements will be wasted.Brother meow also knew that it was urgent at this time. After he was relieved of his burden, he took Chu Dong to run faster. Even Chu Dong couldn''t help talking about it. Brother meow''s speed is really not an ordinary saber toothed tiger. With such a fast sprint and such a powerful heart and lung, it''s a monster. It''s just like you won''t be tired if you can provide him with such a long sprint. Chu Dong leaned down to lower his weight and said to brother meow, "brother meow, do you also feel the position of the entrance? I already feel the wind blowing. We can go out. I believe you, brother meow Chapter 967 At last, brother meow was so tired that he fell on the ground and crawled on the ground. Chudong saw the sunshine coming from the exit. Chudong carried brother meow with joy on his face and said unswervingly: "brother, you have rushed here with me on your back. Now let me carry you out. Now we are all here Entrance, there must be a chance to live out, you don''t give up, big meow, I want to take you to our earth, let after you old good for up, you are a baby! Hold on, hold on, there will be food and drink outside. Brother meow, you must hold on. I will find you a beautiful saber toothed tiger to be your wife in the future. " Brother meow is exhausted, and his whole body seems to be paralyzed. Chu Dong has no effort to carry such a big guy, but he is worried that brother meow seems to be too tired to breathe at this time, so he is very anxious and worried, so he has to rush to the top exit. Chu Dong clenches his teeth and runs with saber toothed tiger He roared: "brother meow, you are so special to live for me! Dad is still waiting to go home with you later. Please hurry up to me, brother meow. Don''t give me a belch! Hold on! You are the king of saber toothed tiger Chudong rushes out of the cave and throws brother meow down. He quickly relieves the big tiger''s stomach and heart. At the same time, he uses the force to relieve the burden in his body. At this time, brother meow is too hard. Chudong knows and understands that. He has experienced this feeling, so he knows and understands how to solve this problem for brother meow But the only difference is that brother meow is an animal, so Chu Dong needs to spend more time and force to smooth out a pile of discomfort in brother meow. This is something Chu Dong didn''t expect. He has to spend so much force, but it''s all worth it. As long as brother meow is OK, everything is worth it, it''s very worth it! When brother meow suddenly took a breath, his big tongue was taken back, and he howled, Chudong relaxed, gently rubbed his stomach for brother meow, and said with a smile, "it''s OK, you''re OK, but I''m so worried, good boy, you''re alive. At least I don''t have to worry about collecting your boy''s body. Brother meow, we''re alive, and we''re not And it''s OK. There are countless cracks in the back, and the bottom will be submerged now. However, we are at a high sea level, so it should be OK. This is an island, but it''s strange that we don''t see anyone. I''ll wait for you to have a rest, and then we''ll go to the island to set fire and equip some food and drink. Anyway, we can''t go back the same way, alas ! What''s the matter Brother meow turned over, obviously recovered, and completely rescued him. However, he was still tired, so he didn''t stand up. Seeing this, Chu Dong stood up and began to look around carefully. Undoubtedly, this is an island, because his position is the highest position of the island. At the same time, strangely, it seems to be the height of a cliff From all directions, except for this very big island, the surrounding islands, and even the forest valleys, Chu Dong can see the endless sea. It''s the first time that Chu Dong is in the middle of such a boundless ocean. For the first time, he thinks that the sky and the earth can really be so blue. The blue sea and the blue sky look so beautiful. The flying seabirds in the sky are so big! And in the sea, Chu Dong can probably see a big fish swimming not far away. Who knows what it is? At least such a broken place is safe. He won''t worry about feeding some sea monsters in the sea. Then Chu Dong looked at the small islands around the island, scattered around the main island, but did not see a bridge. Chu Dong thought that if this was the new place where people moved from the top of the mountain, it was really suitable for survival. At the same time, it was strange that they did not choose to build bridges to connect the surrounding islands Chu Dong thought of a possibility. After all, the distance between these islands is not very far, and there is not a big gap between them. So it is obviously safer and better for them to tunnel from the bottom of the sea. After all, they can avoid those sea predators, and from the sea, they will undoubtedly give those monsters the chance to eat you. But even so, Chu Dong did not find the kingdom of hilltops, nor did he see any buildings, but he could be sure that it was here, because there was a pile of abandoned trucks and other things, some rotten food, and even some weapons and armor at the hole where he came out. Although they were rusty, there was no doubt that they were not there Li was the place where people came from at that time. It was a tribe with tens of thousands of people and mastered advanced technology. I have to say that in such a place, we could really avoid the moment when the monsters on the mainland were born. However, it took a lot of manpower and material resources and time to build such a passage. However, when he came up, the passage was already flooded. Not only did he have no way to go back to the mainland, but even the people on the top of the mountain had no way. It seems that the place is so deserted that they didn''t plan to go back. Is there any way to leave here? Those people at the top of the mountain don''t know, but Biostar people will know that in such an ice age, the islands will certainly face the risk of being submerged within a few hundred years. The characteristics of the ice age are that the global sea level suddenly rises, suddenly drops, and then suddenly enters the glacier again, which is such a terrible age that is not suitable for human survival The river age is different, but Chudong came from the earth, and that group of ancestors also experienced that era.Chu Dong went to the bottom and saw that brother meow had recovered. He went to him and said, "let''s find someone to see if there is fresh water in the forest and something to eat. You may need to add a lot of food. I''m going to make a beacon and move it here to light it up." Chapter 968 Stepping into the forest of the island, Chudong didn''t expect that the island was so big. Here he also found some man-made roads. There were some totems on both sides of the road. The totem image above depicted the appearance of the biological star man. Chudong had a good idea for the tribe of hilltop people. It should be said that the Kingdom worshipped the biological star man I understand, but it''s strange that some of the totems here seem to be more and more, and some of them are different looking ones, which is particularly interesting. It seems that at that time, there were not only one, but also a few, even more than a dozen, of the people at the top of the mountain. When Chu Dong came to a towering tree, he saw a wooden card standing here, which was written with some words and painted with some totems. Chu Dong carefully observed these words and totems, and then gently touched the carved traces. He said in a voice: "these traces are not too deep. It seems that the carving time is not more than a year. It seems that those people really moved Not long after we moved here, we first cut down some trees and then dragged them to just a high place to build a smoke tower. We need to light up the smoke and let the people here take the initiative to come to us. At least this is the best of both worlds, and we don''t need to waste much time. Moreover, I think there are many wild fruits here, we can take them to eat, and finally dig some stones from the beach to grow Although these little things are small, they are the only creatures that can live from now on to the later times. " After hearing Chu Dong''s words, brother meow took a bite of the wild fruit growing around him, and then began to use his claws to cut down the trees in front of him, which can be easily dragged to build the wolf smoke tower. Chu Dong also started to work with brother meow, which is a good thing. At least the two of them don''t have to worry that there will be no campfire later. Such a place is generally successful In the extremely cold place, Chu Dong looked around and even more. He didn''t find any animals, which made him feel strange. Such an island is so big that there should be some creatures that evolved from the sea to the land, or amphibians. The most important thing is that these islands are part of the mainland, Some of their own creatures should also live on this island. But Chu Dong didn''t see any animals, which undoubtedly made him feel that something was wrong, but it was not the time to take care of the matter. Chu Dong began to participate in the action of chopping trees, and also collected some wild fruits for himself, which he needed. After all, he was hungry, and he also checked the trees here Chu Dong was lucky to find several such trees and cut them down to get a lot of water for himself and brother meow. One person and one tiger solved the problem of going to the island. Now the problem is whether the small system can see the smoke of Chu Dong. This is the most important thing. ¡­¡­ At the moment when the beacon tower lit up, Chu Dong came up from the sea with a big fish. It was a big fish that rushed to the shore. He couldn''t tell what kind of creature it was. Anyway, Chu Dong didn''t know it. When he saw an emperor crocodile running far away, he quickly stole it with the force. This big fish was enough for Chu Dong to eat for a few days. After all, there was a big tiger to take care of At least for now, they can wait for the small system to receive the signal of the smoke in these days, or it is very important for people on the top of the mountain not to be scared to see the smoke. Back to the camp, this is the exit for the time being. Chu Dong took a look at the passage and heard the sound of the water below. It seems that it has been submerged to the level with the sea level, but the water can''t come up, because it has reached a level. As for the side of the Kingdom, it''s estimated that it can only go to the bottom, and it can''t be dangerous to the ruins of the kingdom If a place is submerged, it will really make people feel that there are some places that are pitiful, at least for now. After cleaning the big fish, Chu Dong found an extra big wood and baked the fish. Brother meow was looking at the sky, as if he was looking forward to something. Chu Dong told him: "no problem. I believe that if they can''t see any trace from the East, West and North, they can take it to the entrance of the Kingdom and wait for us at least ten days later. If they see the sea, they can guess that the sea side is the most important As for the future direction, I''m worried about whether I''m dead or not. As long as the small system is still there, I think that guy will know that I''m still alive. Looking at this situation, we have to continue to look for people at the top of the mountain according to our current plan. Let''s have a rest today. We need to replenish our body and have a good night''s sleep. I''m really tired these days. " Brother meow nodded. He agreed with what Chu Dong said, because he didn''t have a good rest these days. It is strange to say that Chu Dong is also very strange at this time. There seems to be something missing in the surrounding space. Yes, Chu Dong didn''t find any traces of that kind of camp except for the things left by human beings. According to his opinion, at least those people need to build a temporary camp here to continue to develop this point. Even if they are building a base, they also need a temporary camp.It''s natural for Chu Dong to think so. He felt that he didn''t understand the subsequent steps of the mountaintop people''s migration behavior. He could only comfort himself by saying: "it is estimated that this is also a gap of civilization. At least now we know that this is it." Chu Dong said and went to one side, a wooden stake was cut flat, which he used to hold water, just finished. Chu Dong then saw the sea in the distance, looking at the beautiful natural scenery of the setting sun. He looked at the sky in the distance. He was stunned that he didn''t find any spaceship, or even a shadow. At this time, the sky was still cloudless. Chu Dong took out the telescope in the third level bag. He looked at the distance through the telescope and sighed: "little boy System, you can be stupid, but little Maya must be smart! Little girl, I always think you are smart. You must think of it. Even if everyone can''t think of it, you little girl must think of it. Come to the sea. " Chapter 969 After a day of searching, the prawn spacecraft did not find any shadow of the island. It is estimated that the reason is that it did not take long to go out to sea. Not long after it went out to sea along the south, the small system on the spacecraft scanned the huge objects under the sea by radar, and they are swimming on a large scale. It seems that it is the collective hunting action of Shanglong, and it also seems that it is the migration of Shanglong No matter what, it''s shocking to see the picture, and it can even be said that it gives people some sense of shock. Right, after all, such a huge thing swam in the sea, showing its figure from time to time, which is very shocking to people. They are all a group of overlord in the ocean, but everyone knows that Shanglong is just the middle predator in the ocean, and it''s not the same Not much. In the ocean of this era, there is no space for human survival or action at all. Can we enter the sea? That''s not far from death. Even some vegetarians, like giant turtles, can knock down human ships. Even a heavy warship could not help the ancient giant turtle''s continuous encirclement and suppression. After all, the vegetarian ancient giant turtle was a social animal. Now it seems that a turtle is so powerful, not to mention the top predators in the ocean. In this era, whether it is land or sea, there is a very common feature, that is, all creatures are big, all animals are big, except human. The small system flew to the observation cabin and saw a group of little girls staring at the sea below. She comforted her and said, "don''t worry. I''m still alive. Chudong means nothing. You must know what the relationship between Chudong and me is. Ya has explained it to you Yes, but little girl, you have to remember that you are very smart, even you are a little girl that surprised me, so even if I lose my mind, you have to keep calm, because Chu Dong not only regards you as a partner, but also regards you as his help in the future. Maybe that fool doesn''t know the ceremony when you leave the tribe with him, specifically the generation But he has always attached great importance to you, so please don''t fall into the sadness of losing hope before we go to sea. " Hearing the concern of the small system, little Maya took it over, rubbed it in her arms, and said lovingly: "I know, I know, I know, but I still worry about it, because brother Chudong is adventurous after all, and the world is bigger and more dangerous than I thought, so I''m worried about brother Chudong, but I believe him, just as you believe him in the small system, I will believe him. I know that brother Chudong will be OK, that brother Chudong will save himself from danger, and that brother Chudong will be safe and sound, because he is brother Chudong, one from the sky, one from the outside, one in my world, one willing to bring backward civilization I, who have been here till now, are trustworthy, and you are also trustworthy. You are all the noble people in my life, so I am very grateful to you and I believe in you very much. " Although the small system is regarded as a lovely little animal and held in Maya''s arms, it is a little happy at this time. After all, as long as little Maya has nothing to do here, it feels all right, because Maya has become a part of their team and an indispensable team member. No one is possible, at least no one is missing I''m sorry not only for Chu Dong, but also for himself. After all, I''m the key person in the whole team, which is comparable to the real captain! Small system narcissistic thinking, completely ignoring Maya''s eyes at this time, staring at the sea below, saw a leviathan whale drilling out from the bottom of the sea and swallowing several pliosaurs, which made her sweat. Dangerous sea. ¡­¡­ Back in the cabin of the main cab of the bridge of the prawn, all of them were here except Chudong and brother meow. They were worried. Of course, the little eyeball didn''t have it, but they were also worried. At least it seemed that its eyes were full of worry. It was obvious that they were worried about something. Even the little eyeball was worried. Of course, they were worried all the time Once upon a time, this can be better. Yaze is a pair of eyes staring at the holographic map in front of him. He keeps analyzing the current area, the islands that have been scanned, and constantly checking any possible islands. However, it seems that there will not be a suitable place for the islands that he has mastered at present. These islands are scattered very small and distributed very well dispersed. Such an island does not have the possibility of survival after large-scale human migration. It is not only too small, but the key is that such a place lacks fresh water, which is very crucial. Too small an island can not accommodate so many people. If it is small, it is not just an island, it is simply not suitable for human beings to live in, let alone that There are so many tribes with tens of thousands of people, and there are human settlements with a certain degree of civilization. It''s not so possible to think about it. At least for now, the islands that have been discovered and scanned are obviously not suitable for human settlements. Now that the reality is like this, that is, there is no possible Island, or even an island, or some buildings on the sea. Is there a wrong direction? Asia and small system have such doubts, but Maya is not alone. She is only worried about Chu Dong, but she has no doubt. She even makes sure that they are looking for the right direction. Apart from no mistakes, it can only be because they have to go to sea. Either the angle of the island is not in the south, or it may be in other places, but between the two points there is a straight line Short.Ya then said to the small system, "although we are looking for a straight line all the time, is it possible that there is some deviation in that channel? At least this possibility exists, not nonexistent. If there is some angle deviation, then everything is reasonable. But if so, the front storm area is the suspected angle deviation area. Do we have to go in this storm area? Our spaceship at this time is not what I was driving to this planet Chapter 970 The small system nodded and agreed with ya. At the same time, it also knew ya had a certain truth. And the most important thing is that since the direction is right, the sea is so big, there must be some problems in the angle. After all, the scanning system of this spaceship is not too bad, but it is only a frigate, not an early warning strategic ship. That''s right It has some functional limitations. Of course, this is not only the main problem. The main point is that if you want to adjust the angle in front of you, you must enter a storm area. According to the degree of the restricted spacecraft, even in the original complete situation, you can''t enter such a storm and be safe. It''s impossible and windy It''s very dangerous. The small system said: "well, we''ll wait for one day. If we find no trace in the past after one day, we''ll plan to return. As soon as the ten day deadline arrives, we''ll go to the entrance of the Kingdom and wait for Chu Dong to come out. This is what we said before. Now we''ll spend one day waiting for the end of the storm zone. You have no objection That''s it. " The small system got everyone''s approval, no doubt you all agreed, but Maya asked a question: "can''t you bypass the storm zone and insert it on the other side? I see the map shows that the back of the storm area is normal. If we hurry up, we don''t need to waste a day. As long as half a day, we can bypass the storm area and scan the edge. What do you think of the small system and Mr. ya? " Maya asked aloud. Her eyes seemed to be filled with expectations. Obviously, she felt that she could find some new ways to solve the storm area in front of her than anyone else. However, it seemed that she was right to ask this question, but she also understood that if the decision was to be made, it was the small system. This spaceship was even under the control of the small system. The small system flew to the map and checked the map in front of it. It just said, "no, you can''t take such risks. Can you see that the storm area is expanding? Storm eye is very dangerous on the sea, and it''s easy to form a series of longan. It''s surrounded to the sky, but dozens of longan absorb water. Our spaceship is about to be involved in it. We can''t hurry up, so that everyone is in danger. Even if Chu Dong is here, he will agree with me, because we don''t just want to look for it If he wants to join him, the premise is that everyone''s life is carefree, not only Chudong''s, but also everyone here. " The small system is very serious, so Maya does not dare to refute it. Although the small system can knead it and say it is cute, no one dares to refute the small system in this situation. At this time, Ya thought for a while, and finally agreed with the small system. That''s right. If everyone has problems and their lives are in danger, let alone find Chu Dong to meet together. Even if it''s true, it must be full of misfortune, because there will be fewer, but no one wants to see Chu Dong What he didn''t want to see, what''s more, Ya also knew that there was a special key in his heart, that is, the small system is still here, there must be nothing, so it must prove that Chu Dong is also safe there, which is the key. Because Ya Suan knew this, he didn''t worry about Chu Dong. Instead, he needed to find Chu Dong steadily on the side of the spaceship. This is the most important point. There is a certain truth in what the small system said or what Maya said, but the only difference is that the small system is more rational and clear-cut As long as there is nothing wrong with the situation before, it means that there must be nothing wrong with Chu Dong. Ya knows this, and knows it very clearly, quite clearly. This is also the key to his support for the small system, because the small system is really one with Chu Dong. No matter who has an accident, the other has to play together. That''s it Simple. But now that the small system is OK, it''s a great thing. It proves that Chudong, the captain of the prawn, is safe. The small system issued a new order. Maya didn''t want to, but she knew she had to listen to the small system. Just as the small system comforted her before today, she had to keep calm and not become selfish for Chu Dong. Even if Chu Dong is here, I don''t want to see her like this. Maya said to you, "OK, everyone is working here. I''ll prepare dinner for you. Just help me, eyeball. It''s hard for you." As soon as the small system heard that it was ready to eat, its eyes glowed directly. It was very happy and said, "I want to eat meat hotpot. Today, I also have a cup of comfortable juice ready for me, which can be very comfortable after drinking. I know you can help me to make it. You have a good skill!" The small system immediately put the things of Chu Dong behind it, and it also looked like it wanted to eat well. If Chu Dong knew this, Chu Dong would have to be half angry and crush the head of the small system. After all, at this time of Chu Dong that but suck wind and drink dew, that call a pitiful, can only be a day for quilt, ground for bed.I can only hold brother meow tightly and sleep under a ready-made shed one day. Fortunately, it hasn''t rained yet. Chudong used some of the planks and clothes left on the top of the mountain. He built a temporary tent here. In addition, he also watched to add firewood into the beacon tower. He had to make sure he had enough firewood for a day, because today he was going to set out for a day. Chu Dong had no way back. Chudong walked to the entrance of the cave when he came, but before he got deep, he heard the sound of water coming from below. Obviously, the ocean below is bottomless, and even has become the world of marine life. Chu Dong said helplessly: "well, I can''t go back now. I have to find those guys. Even if I can''t meet them, I can''t die here. As long as it''s not in the end, there''s still a way for the small system to find me. " Chu Dongpan''s calculation is very right and accurate, on this point. Chapter 971 A new day is coming quietly. Chu Dong relies on the fresh water in the water tree not far away to replenish water for himself, and brother meow is full of food and drink. After all, such a big fish is so comfortable that even Chu Dong envies the boy''s good stomach. Chu Dong can''t help but think of one thing, that is, this guy seems to be an ancient man The thing is not, but how to say, it is a very sorry identity of the king of saber toothed tiger. Last night, I had enough to eat and drink, but I robbed him of a piece of dried fish in Chu Dong''s hand. At that time, Chu Dong''s people were a little silly, just wanted to scold: "I''ve never seen such a shameless person!" After checking the degree that the beacon tower can burn for almost one day, Chu Dong honestly took brother meow and set out. Today, he drew a suspicious area through the map system, which was the information he got from the nearby scanning yesterday. It seems that there is a freshwater lake on the island not far away. It seems that there is a waterfall drilling from the ground in the island mountains, and there is still a waterfall If you have a spring in the mountain, you can ensure that you can survive. What''s more, there must be no problem in building a new kingdom. If so, there is no doubt that there is a better area, but some strange thing is that Chu Dong did not get any human information from the map. Let alone human information, even the bioenergy fluctuations of some creatures or animals are not reflected on the map. Chudong followed brother meow in the jungle of the island. He saw a lot of strange flowers and plants, even cannibals. Chudong was almost eaten by one of the flowers, but his own force was really bad. He pulled up the flower and threw it on the ground. Brother meow also tried to take a bite. It has to be said that even brother meow, a wise cat who occasionally eats vegetables and fruits, spits out some of the flower bones of cannibal. Brother meow spits on the body of this flower. I have to say, who is not good to provoke? These flowers and plants have to offend the master and servant of Chu Dong. Who is good to provoke one person and one tiger? Poor ancient creature, an ancient cannibal flower, directly left his life here. It''s a pitiful little flower. For this little flower, Chu Dong sincerely apologized to it, and stepped on its body to continue to go. Then, after a group of flowers full of twists and turns, Chu Dong stepped into the fantasy in an instant. These flowers because of the arrival of Chu Dong, all of a sudden all the petals open, and crazy shaking head. And in the beautiful heart of their petals, Chu Dong saw the sharp sharp teeth like spines as before. Brother meow waved his forelegs and scratched some flowers in front of him. This guy can be said to hate these flowers very much. Chu Dong can see that the territory here is full of cannibals. Chudong examined the bodies of the flowers, and then the map information began to read the information about them and mark them out. Chu Dong had to remember these places, but he was not sure. Such a place was full of strange atmosphere. No one knew what he would see next second, let alone what he could see next moment. Such a strange place was full of fantastic things, and it was full of incomprehensible things, even a flower in the jungle The things that can''t be understood are all hidden crises. This place doesn''t seem to be so safe. Although it''s a land island, you don''t have to worry about the monsters in the sea, these flowers can also eat people. Speaking of cannibalism, Chu Dong chopped up a very big cannibal flower, and he began to pull up the root of the cannibal flower, which is its plant stomach - digestion The cyst was implanted. Surprisingly, Chu Dong found the bodies of some small animals in it, which made him understand that there were some animals, and even the bodies of a small snake. However, it is worth noting that Chu Dong did not find what he wanted to see, that is, the relevant human bodies. Chu Dong was surprised that he did not see them, so he could not help but feel sad He was disappointed. Of course, he didn''t expect such a cannibal to eat a man. After all, according to the experience that he was almost bitten, these guys didn''t pose much threat to the people on the top of the mountain who mastered cold weapons. For these guys, it''s not surprising that they eat some small animals, but it''s very difficult to swallow a person. Although they can do this by dismembering their bodies, it''s still possible to eat a whole person, but it''s just a simple possibility. For this reason, people around them have to not find out It''s too fragile for these plants. Chu Dong thought of this, his sword in his hand slashed and killed a cannibal flower that flew to his face. A dandelion can attack its prey like a dandelion on the ground. But not only is Chu Dong''s reaction further, even his original road shield is estimated not to be broken.Little guys are little guys after all, not everything can want to bite Chudong''s meat. This is not only to see the face, but also to see if there is the ability, the ability of this thing can be very metaphysical. At that time, Chu Dong was nothing, but not everyone could bully him. His caution and prudence are just like his usual state. Just as at this time, even if he was checking the plants around him, he would not relax his vigilance. From the moment he stepped into the forest, he carried up the force shield. This is Chudong, a guy who can find a way to get out even if he is in a crisis, even if he is in a desert island, he can also find a chance to turn over. He has his own style and a set of ways of life. Chudong said hello to brother meow. Brother meow understood it, raised his claws and began to dispose of the prisoners'' plants. No, they were carnivorous plants. Brother meow began to kill and harvest the plants in front of him one by one. Chudong was behind brother meow and was ready to step out of this place. He was more suitable to prepare than to open the way Plan the next way, because he has opened the map. Chapter 972 When he stepped out of the area of cannibal flowers, what Chu Dong didn''t expect was that he didn''t even find half a nail in the belly of these damned plants. Either the people on the top of the mountain didn''t pass here, or they didn''t eat half a hair of the people on the top of the mountain, so he could only find some animal bodies in their bodies, but It''s not without harvest. For my map, it''s complete again. What''s more, there are new plant information about this ice age and this planet. This is the key, which is very conducive to future development. After all, I have to understand my world first, so as to understand the future plan I need to face. When Chudong and brother meow came out of the jungle, they saw a large lake, which seemed to be the center of the island. The sound of waterfalls came from the distance, and the sound of trickles could also be heard. There were several small rivers that seemed to flow from the waterfalls, and the water came here. These small rivers led the water from the waterfalls and poured into the lake It looks like this from the lake in the mountain. But the only difference, even strange, is that there seems to be something wrong in this place. It seems that there is no artificial fish breeding place. It is the most suitable place for mountaintop people to build their homes. How can we find no trace of human life here, No trace of tribal settlement has been found. When he was in the last world, Chu Dong liked to settle down in such a place. Now he found that the people on the top of the mountain were together with him. He was puzzled and squatted on the edge of the lake. He looked at some small freshwater fish in the lake. He thought strangely and said, "obviously, they have arrived on this island How come I haven''t found any trace up to now and I''m dead? What''s more, I''ve been lighting a day''s smoke. It''s strange that half a person didn''t take the initiative to come to me. Even if it''s a ghost, when I get to the ghost''s territory, you have to come out and have a look. Even if you have to look at me as an intruder, it''s really strange. " But it''s strange that any "ghost" didn''t come to see Chu Dong. It''s really an island without ghosts. Has jenima entered the Skeleton Island in the movie? Or do those guys go back to the traditional construction rules and go to the islands on the sea to dig underground to build cities? Chu Dong''s mouth twitched slightly when he thought of this. He was shocked and surprised by his idea. How could he have such a powerful and fantastic construction plan? He ran to the sea to dig underground, so as to build a city under the sea island? I''m not afraid to sink Temo''s Island, is it? Chu Dong thinks that this idea is really a thought, even if it is not possible, even if it is, especially, those people at the top of the mountain may not have absorbed all the brains of the biological star people. Is such a high-tech civilization frightening? Can it be good? Think about it is very incredible. Brother meow was also very disappointed. He came to Chu Dong''s feet. Chu Dong looked at it and then took a look at the lake. Then he seemed to see something strange in the dense forest at the end of the opposite lake. Chu Dong was stunned and jumped up quickly. Huo Di stepped on brother meow''s back, patted brother meow''s tiger''s butt and cried: "go, go ahead, I seem to be walking We see something interesting. It seems that it has something to do with the mountaintop people we are looking for. Let''s hurry to have a look. It seems that it''s still interesting and hopeful. Let''s go. Let''s hurry up and run directly to the opposite side of the lake. You''re fast and hurry up. " As soon as the tiger''s buttock was touched, although brother meow''s face was full of unhappiness and unwillingness, he could only stand up and run forward with Chu Dong on his back, and the speed was extremely fast. He jumped and ran continuously, but he was so quick that Chu Dong could not help but give a thumbs up. In his heart, he praised brother meow: "it''s really the tiger king Ah, it''s worthy of being the king of Saber Toothed tigers. It''s also worthy of being the one who came out of the system and has been transformed. With such fierce speed, such high intensity and heavy load, this guy is really extraordinary. His younger brother is a fraud, which is still up to my boss! " As for Chu Dong''s boasting, brother meow doesn''t know. After a while, brother meow ran into the jungle at the end of the lake. Here, Chu Dong saw a scene that he could never forget in his life. It was a seven or eight meter high stone statue, and it was also a stone head statue Chu Dong looked at these stone figures with more than a dozen in front of him, and he could not help thinking of something - the mysterious stone figure of resurrection island. these are as like as two peas in the world of Easter Island. They all look at the sky, they all have big eyes, and they all have only their heads. Chu Dong jumps down from brother meow. He looks at everything in front of him and is very surprised. At the same time, he felt strange for himself, because the place seemed to give him a sense of inexplicable familiarity. Chu Dong felt strange for why he had such a feeling. At the same time, he was also curious about his strange feeling. Chu Dong condensed a force. He thought it was amazing that his force could not be suppressed in such a place.This is the first time that I have ever met Shidong. It seems that I have a strange feeling that even if I don''t have such a kind of affinity in the original world, it''s very strange Have you arrived at something that can be called an opportunity? " Chu Dong couldn''t help thinking excitedly, but he was also uncertain. At this time, his state, because of his excitement, made him alert, because he felt that the force of his physical strength seemed to be out of control, and some even began to feel that he wanted to leave him in his grasp. But this feeling was exactly what Chu Dong was disgusted with, and he began to feel angry in his heart. Chu Dong was very unhappy and said: "anything, even my power, can''t go beyond my control." Chapter 973 Even if it is far away in the different star, but saw a familiar thing, no doubt made Chu Dong miss his hometown. Chu Dong went over and looked at some of these sculptures which were not different from the giant stone statues of resurrection island. After a little inspection, he said with certainty: "these stone statues will not be built for more than three years. It seems that they were built here by the latecomers, and they should be the people on the top of the mountain. I didn''t expect to meet what they left here. It seems that we really came to the right place. This should be the place for those guys, but it''s strange that we can''t see people. At least for now, we''ve come to the right place. We just need to look for the next clues. In this case, all the problems are put in front of us. What we have to do is to solve such things. " At this time, it seems that brother meow is not very responsible for it when he walks around. Even brother meow doesn''t feel like he was in charge of it before long Du is not safe, Chu Dong walked over and gently stroked his cerebellar axe''s head. He looked at it strangely and said, "did you find anything?" He can''t help shaking his head, but what happened to him? According to the usual logic, brother meow shouldn''t appear like this. It doesn''t look like brother meow in the past. At least, brother meow won''t be so uncertain. Chudong was full of doubts about what he found. Chudong walked over because brother meow was staring at the other end of the dense forest. Chudong pushed aside the leaves in front of him and looked forward There is a bridge leading to the opposite side. The bridge seems to be very new. The important thing is that the connecting place is on the other side of the island. The important point is that this bridge is actually an iron bridge, and it is obviously made of steel. Chu Dong smiles, but he also says strangely to brother meow, "did you find something staring at you? Just now? " Chu Dong asked normally, because in his opinion, brother meow''s general mood is just like that. There is only one possibility, that is, he is targeted, and most likely he is hiding in the dark. Brother meow is not like this for no reason. In the whole team, brother meow is definitely a guy with high intelligence. If he finds something, it must be reasonable, not to mention that he still has some problems Chu Dong was even more strange. Brother meow nodded. This time, he was very sure. In this way, Chu Dong was a little excited. Whether he was good or bad, or in the light or in the dark, as long as there were people here, they all pointed to one thing - hilltop people tribe. As soon as he thought that he had finally found it, Chu Dong was completely relieved, but in that case, it was better than Chu Dong''s searching for a needle in a haystack. At least now he had a chance and could touch it. In that case, Chu Dong thought it was very clear that this island was indeed the site of the people on the top of the mountain, that is to say It was the place where they finally moved to. There should be their new kingdom hidden here. Maybe it was on the opposite side of the bridge. However, Chu Dong was not in a hurry to cross the bridge at this time, because he had to solve an urgent problem, that is, the influence of these huge stone statues on his force. Chu Dong was very strange and even full of doubts. He wanted to find out this matter Because it seems to be a strange feeling for his force. Even at this time, Chu Dong felt that his hand was full of force lingering on it. These were the feelings of the giant stone statues beside him. The material of these statues was not like ordinary stone. Chu Dong went back to one of the giant stone statues, and then jumped up and down to the top of the giant stone statue. Chu Dong opened the map system Then he scanned and marked the area, and his map information feedback got a message - the force stone! Chu Dong looked at the information on the map in front of him. He was very surprised and said: "it''s extraterrestrial material. It seems that it''s brought by those biological stars. It''s a kind of stone that contains the force naturally. It seems that my force in this world is not only my ability. Since there is the force stone, it can be proved Now, the force does not only exist in this world, but also is very likely to be used in some civilizations I don''t know. If this is true, my own force can know how far it can go. " Chu Dong jumped off the head of this giant stone statue and checked it one after another. Several other stone statues undoubtedly got this answer, which surprised Chu Dong. He thought that a piece of alien material could be great. After all, if such a large piece of alien stone head was transported from outer space, it would cost a lot, what''s more Kuang Yunlai built several stone statues of resurrection island? Isn''t that bullshit? So Chu Dong thought of a possibility, that is, these meteorites were estimated to fall on this island, and these stone statues were made from local materials. If so, the possibility would be great. After all, it was unrealistic to transport them from another mountaintop kingdom.But why do you want to carve a stone statue like this? And it''s made of this special material. You know, on this island, there are many kinds of stones that Chu Dong can see, even the hard sea stones on the bottom of the sea. They are all colorful. There''s no need for such force stones. Looking at these statues, Chu Dong thought of a possibility and said, "are they to influence the geographical structure here with the force? The island will sink one day, but such a large force field can constantly create a force vortex at the bottom of the island, which is mutually attracted by the planet''s magnetic field. In this way, it can continuously absorb the sediment or sand on the bottom of the sea, so as to strengthen and even thicken the Island. Then the moment when the ocean submerges the island will be later and later, And it has greatly bought time for the new homes of the people on the top of the mountain. So as to develop new technology, and even return to the mainland through the sky in the future. After all, if those monsters are still there and still dominate this planet, then the mountaintop people will have the strength to fight with those monsters and return to the mainland with an extremely high civilization. It''s really resourceful! " Chapter 974 This is what Chu Dong needs to understand at this time, because there are many places he doesn''t understand about the planet he knows. At least the civilization of this planet is not as simple as it seems. This planet is still deeply related to alien civilization, which Chu Dong didn''t think of at the beginning, especially the discovery of the force stone Chu Dong was even more curious about this. Of course, there were many hidden problems, but it was not just this. The most important thing was that he wanted to solve the problems of hilltop people, so that his spaceship could be repaired. As for the folding system, Chu Dong knew that it could only rely on the system, at least hilltop people could repair and fly The special particles that need to be coated outside the ship wall are the guarantee for flying in vacuum. After marking this place on his map, Chu Dong followed brother meow to the dense forest in front of him, that is, the bridge across the East and west of the island. Chu Dong walked up without hesitation. He knew that this bridge was the masterpiece of hilltop people, but he didn''t find any hilltop people here. That''s the strangest thing. It''s so strange For now, Chudong doesn''t know enough about the mountaintop people. For now, after their migration, they seem to have become a tribe hidden in the dark as before. It''s really too low-key for such a powerful civilization to hide in the dark all the time. Of course, this is Chudong''s idea. After stepping on the bridge deck, Chu Dong was more convinced of his conjecture. In such an era, this steel bridge could only be the technology that the group of people on the top of the mountain could have. Those guys got the help of the Biostar people, and one of the Biostar people who joined their tribe actually planned a civilization development route that was extremely suitable for them, That is, an engineering civilization, but also close to the iron age, construction machinery based tribe. Although it''s just so simple, in Chu Dong''s opinion, at such a time, their tribal civilization was far beyond that of this era. There were too many other tribes, and they didn''t know what the Biostar people thought of these mountaintop people at that time. It seems that the mountaintop people are the best of the human beings on the planet they have chosen. It''s true that there is a set of biological star people''s civilization rules. Survival of the fittest is in line with biological star people''s civilization. Although he is one of the betrayers, he is still the life nurtured by the biological star civilization. No matter what, he still has some typical characteristics. Thinking of this, Chu Dong said to brother meow: "if you meet people later, you should cat first, in case they are too hostile to us, and you are such a big tiger. If you are a normal person, you have to be killed I''m scared. I guess I still wonder if you want to eat them alive. So we''d better be a little careful. Of course, it''s not difficult. You can just observe in the dark. If I''m threatened and they don''t know the current affairs, it''s too late for you to rush out and eat clean. " Chudong is not a soft hearted guy. If he is really threatened, he will make a decisive move and show no mercy. This is what Chu Dong learned from the last world. After all, the place he crossed was not a good place. It was a primitive society where people ate people. If he didn''t have some skills, he would have fed those primitive people''s stomachs at the beginning. It was very simple, there were not many questions, the only strange thing That is, at that time, he still remembered some things that happened when he first came to the last world, which also completely cast him into what he is today. He has advanced and retreated, did something and did something. This is Chu Dong. He is not bloodthirsty and violent, but he is not a kind-hearted mother-in-law. He''s him. He''s Chu Dong. He''s a guy with a system, who goes through the primitive world at the same time and survives a world. After crossing the bridge, Chu Dong came to an open jungle, where he also found a lot of stone statues. However, the stone statues here are not the same as those in front of him. On the contrary, they are some smaller ones, which are almost two meters high. These stone statues have a whole body. At first glance, they are all like biological stars. Chu Dong can''t help laughing and looking at them The stone statue said: "after these guys came to this planet, they were really worshipped as gods? It is estimated that the high-level civilization has an inherent natural advantage over the low-level civilization. No matter how it is, it is necessary to put itself in the position of God, so that people in these places worship them and build so many clay sculptures for them. This is really a group of arrogant and easily proud races. I don''t know what ya said about these guys at that time It''s about choosing the civilization of God of war, and it''s also about being God. Is that true? If so, aren''t they discriminated against by advanced civilization? " Speaking of this, Chu Dong laughed and said contemptuously: "the Dragon Slayer finally became a dragon, and the weak bullied the weak even more." Chu Dong suddenly found that he didn''t like this group of "good people" who betrayed the biological stars. Even he suspected that the guys were planning to use the hilltop tribe. At the same time, Chu Dong could not help but feel strange for the biological star people of Maya tribe. If they all joined the tribes of this planet one by one at that time, why was the wise man of Maya tribe just one person, or even did not change the process of civilization of Maya tribe? It was like doing only one thing and completely integrating into Maya tribe The tribe, at the same time, taught Maya''s grandfather, and left a prophecy that puzzled Chu Dong. Yes, the prophecy that he came to this world. Chu Dong really wanted to know how that guy knew."It seems that even if the traitors in the group of biological stars in the experimental base are separated, do they seem to have some splits?" Chu Dong murmured that he was full of doubts and puzzled. At the same time, he had a lot of interest in exploring some things. He even felt that it must have something to do with him, just as he could not understand the prophecy about him. Chapter 975 An alien who had never known each other for ten thousand years, and was just a few galaxies away, suddenly predicted that he would come out of Chu Dong. For Chu Dong, how could it work? This is normal. After all, Chu Dong is a guy who dislikes everything beyond his control. What he has is doomed from the beginning. He can only try his best to control what he can have, so as to improve his strength and eliminate some threats to him, whether it is overt or covert It''s very simple and clear, but it''s very difficult to really do it, because it needs a guy like Chu Dong, who knows what he is doing, needs a very clear brain, and also needs an extremely calm character. Chu Dong was not like this before, but after experiencing a world, he has obviously grown up a lot, and even grew up to make him feel strange for himself. This is not what he was on earth before. In the original world, he really didn''t force himself. You don''t know what kind of potential he has mastered. This is Chu Dong, who never gives up Chu Dong, who is not willing to be used by others, is an ordinary guy in his own world, but he has a character of his own, so he insists on gritting his teeth to come here, and constantly exercises himself. This is Chu Dong, who has the ability to choose talent, only one seemingly ordinary, but can control himself The force developed by others has been him from the very beginning. Nothing has ever happened, let alone defeated him. It is the same now. Chu Dong is like this now. He stares at himself in the dark. Obviously, after brother meow noticed it, he also sensed it. But because he didn''t get any feedback from any creature on the map, he didn''t worry. Maybe the thing he stares at left, but Chu Dong knows that no matter what it is, as long as it appears again As for all this, these stone statues, on the contrary, caused him great doubts and problems, because although these stone statues didn''t look like the giant statues of resurrection island before, they just looked like the biological stars, one of them was like a mask. These strange sculptures are still in use It attracted Chu Dong''s eyes. Chu Dong took a closer look and gently stroked these special stone statues. He said, "isn''t this the human mask of Sanxingdui in our country? How many things are there that I used to be familiar with on earth? Or is everything connected? " Brother meow seems to have been intrigued. Unconsciously, he stretched out his head to look at what Chu Dong said about his hometown. Although he is the king of saber toothed tiger, his IQ is no less than that of a smart human, so he is a smart creature. Naturally, he is very curious about what Chu Dong said, so he stretched out his head In his eyes, these masked stone statues are also very strange and funny, because his eyes are very big and protruding, which is very conspicuous. How can these things be found in Chudong''s hometown? Brother meow thought of some interesting things in his head, but he doubted how many new things there were on the planet in Chudong''s hometown. Of course, when brother meow was thinking about something, Chu Dong didn''t know, because at this time, when he went to the back of these stone statues, he found pieces of things like murals. He looked at the murals above, opened the map system, marked and read the above information, because the map system had thoroughly read a lot of information about the civilization of the people on the top of the mountain, so now Chu Dong saw that the murals were extracted into the map system, and then he read the information: "moved to the new heaven, these are the gifts from the biological adults of God civilization, who led us and cultivated us, just like our mothers But they seem to be very sick. We have to pray for them and pray for the same gods to come to our place and save our adults, our gods. So we have built the message transmission. According to the meaning of the biological gods, we have built a new information transmitting heart, which can connect with the outer space Biological gods. " At this point, Chu Dong understood, but he was surprised at the deep-rooted implantation of people on the top of the mountain by the biological star people. This kind of God idea was so deep that even the people on the top of the mountain painted a mural and called them so great and even such gods. It was not surprising that the biological star people were sick, because according to his experience from Asia From the information obtained, it seems that the Biostar people have their own characteristics. They are not adapted to this kind of planet with atmosphere and rich oxygen. It seems that there will be some damage to them. But at least one thing can be sure is that they finally fell ill and died. As for the stone statues in front of them, even the giant statues that passed by before, they seem to be hidden inside Some of the secrets should be the devices that belong to the Biostar people to send messages to outer space. But it wasn''t long before these things were built. Their Biostar people, the Biostar people of the hilltop tribe, didn''t wait for their compatriots to save their lives. On the contrary, they were already dead. And looking at the distance and date above, it seems that these things happened only half a year ago. It seems that they are still very short. It doesn''t take long to experience them Chu Dong didn''t expect that he was a little late. He didn''t see a living Biostar, and it seemed that he was still a dozen Biostar with a certain technology to join the people on the top of the mountain. What a pity.Chu Dong finally read: "finally, the gods die. According to their wishes, their bodies will be stored in the coffins of the gods. We hide them at the bottom of the island here. There are many gems and crystals there, which are the places that the gods like. Just as they gave us everything at the beginning, we will give them everything that we have given them, so that they can live forever We will continue to develop our strength in accordance with the guidance of the gods. We will go back to save our continent and save our fellow human beings, so as to eliminate the monsters on this planet. Then we will go to the stars to find their compatriots for the gods and continue to be gods People. " Chapter 976 In an ice age, a distant planet, an island of primitive society. Chudong not only found the stone sculptures belonging to his hometown, but also saw a new explanation of "gods". This makes Chudong a little restless, because it seems that the group of biological stars have completely controlled the people on the top of the mountain, and even brainwashed them to a certain extent. Chudong has a headache. Such a non secularized and anti common sense theocratic civilization tribe is more difficult to deceive and cooperate than the primitive tribe of totem symbol worship It is difficult to master such a civilization, because they have a certain degree of ability, and also experienced a certain degree of reform, and even produced a certain degree of social hierarchy. As an outsider, such a guy broke into such a social class, it was not very difficult for Chu Dong, or even very difficult, because there was no such thing Who can know, if such a guy is human like him, how can he lead such a tribe? Unless the people on the top of the mountain also have a mysterious and bullshit prophecy, and there is a son of prophecy in the prophecy, who is still talking about Chudong. But obviously not, because up to now, Chu Dong was completely sure of one thing. The isolated biological star man of Maya tribe, zhenima, is a very strange example, who is completely out of group. No wonder he will be exiled to a person and join a tribe, and even no technology will be brought for Maya It didn''t interfere with the original development and civilization of the Maya tribe. It just taught a Maya grandfather, who also taught Maya to take out. He was really a very independent guy, so he didn''t know where to get the language of God. It seems that the people''s tribe on the top of the mountain didn''t have it, or even couldn''t make it. Chu Dong then went to the back of the other stone statues. He wanted to continue to get some useful information. At this time, he also saw a new picture, which was completely different from the contents of the previous pictures and the written words. It seemed that it was more scribbled. It was like the picture that was hastily completed after the death of the biological stars. Chu Dong had not had time to see the above things Then he read the message aloud: "before the last God died, he told us where the final key was hidden. That key opened the treasure house left by the gods and gave us a new power. But this power can only be the individual itself, and it can''t push our tribe to the stars and advanced civilization, so we need to know According to the God''s path, we should continue to move forward and give full play to the technology that the God has given us to teach us. Our civilization is given by the gods, which is the old civilization that the gods have experienced before, but it is very suitable for us. However, such old civilization Technology and technology capabilities have made us very popular Surprised, the gods are indeed the gods of the kingdom of God civilization. " Chu Dong said strangely, "this is not the same as what ya said. It seems that those biological stars are not good birds. They actually use the stolen civilization technology to teach the people on the top of the mountain? It''s really shameless. Although these guys are divided and betrayed, they seem to be a group of slave owners. They just want to colonize and cultivate their own people in a different way, and they don''t cost as much as the lab, or even pay as much as the tragedy. They are more simple and enjoy worship, and directly experience the feeling of God in one step ... This coincides with their pursuit of God civilization and becoming a real God. Moreover, it''s accomplished in the districts and counties! " Chu Dong nodded for his opinion, and continued to look at it, but it was not good. The new information he got from looking at it surprised him, so he read: "there is a traitor among the gods, he is not a God, he is a devil, he escaped to the outside, and seems to have broken into the jungle The God said that we must find him on the day of our return, whether dead or alive, we must sacrifice him in the sea, so that he will be buried in the dark forever. It was he who betrayed the gods, because he actually believed in the existence of a God more noble than the gods, and even said some prophecies that deceived the gods. All the sons of prophecies were his lies, which he wanted to win Take this planet to prevent the gods from spreading the light of God to the evil mind of the universe, so he is a traitor. The son of his prophecy is also a traitor. No matter whether it''s true or not, we have to replace the dead gods to get rid of them. The unity and harmony of the gods only depends on the civilization of the gods, not on the different worlds expected by the traitor. He is a heretic traitor and must carry out the will of the gods. " Chu Dong swallowed his throat. He suddenly found that he had come to the wrong place. Things seemed to be developing in a direction he could not understand, even beyond his imagination. He suddenly found that the wise man of Maya and their tribe What seems to be the origin of the guy who said "traitor" went to the jungle? It seems to be him. And that guy is really a good man, or a good man who demands "harmony but difference", and is also a good man who opposes planet colonization. However, that guy seems to have got some mysterious power or mysterious information, and thus gave birth to the "son of prophecy" prophesy.But Chu Dong seems to have become the "traitor" and "the object of sacrifice" in the eyes of people on the top of the mountain. Chu Dong had a big head. It was not easy to master such a civilized tribe, but now he became the enemy. Chu Dong couldn''t help laughing and said: "I know what the people on the top of the mountain really do to those Biostar people. The more than a dozen Biostar people just take these people on the top of the mountain as a reserve army to cultivate. In coordination with human reproduction and strong evolutionary adaptability, if they really help with their science and technology and accelerate the development of civilization, the people on the top of the mountain will be able to survive Become the most suitable Legion for the more than a dozen Biostar people, an army to colonize other planets, and it seems that they have partners, not only from the Biostar people''s inner planet Wait a minute. If they are trained, won''t the encirclement of the front line that they are resisting be broken by themselves? " Chu Dong seems to understand something! Chapter 977 Chu Dong understood a little, and even he had a sense of sudden realization. He began to understand that all the biological star people who came here, even those who split out, didn''t have any "good people" in fact, and didn''t even betray their planet. Maybe even the so-called "rebels" of their mother planet, in fact, just because of their different routes, they were different from the Lord Liu colonized the universe in a different way, but they still adopted the idea of colonists, but also changed a very clever and circuitous way, not only to avoid the encirclement of their planet, but also very tactful, and adopted a new way and avoidance, even to counter encircle, so that their planet can be completely liberated, but also to return with a large army This strategy is really remarkable. Chu Dong was surprised. He felt that the Biostar people of the hilltop tribe, these guys, were actually a group of people who had completely found an opportunity, took a different route, and intended to untie the shackles of their own planet. Instead, they started to colonize all the planets from this place, cooperating with their own parent star In this way, we can avoid their planet perfectly. In this way, we can also spend a very small price. And this split may be before the monsters lost control, or at that time, they found a change of choice, or even the preparations of the group of biological stars who came to this planet. If so, it''s really a very smart decision, completely It''s a perfect two handed choice. This kind of wisdom is also a kind of foresight and foresight. It seems that Biostar people are not only good at biological science, but also cunning and cunning. They are no less intelligent than those old foxes Chu Dong thought he had met. After looking at the painting behind the stone statue, Chu Dong understood it, but just like the environment he was in at this time, he could only remember these things first, and at the same time, he knew it very well for himself. For now, he had to think about some things, that is, even if he saw the people on the top of the mountain, even if he met them, he could not be too happy, Because you need to know a fact, that is, you have become their "enemy" now, but Chu Dong can''t help but think of a fact, that is, how can those guys confirm that they are themselves? I can say that I come from the Mayan tribe. Originally, I was a sacrificial priest of the Mayan tribe. Young sacrificial priest, there is no problem at all! After all, he is the enemy in the eyes of the brainwashed people on the top of the mountain. This is not a good thing. Even now, he might as well use the identity of the Maya tribe as a sacrifice. After all, the tribe of the people on the top of the mountain has something to do with the grassland in this area The two tribes in the jungle are friendly. As for the monster, Chu Dong also thought of a way to have the best of both worlds, even to solve the problem of a "son of prophecy". Chu Dong said to himself: "it''s said that the monster was killed by a man who fell from the sky. It seems that he claimed to be the son of prophecy, and then he ran to the North Yes, that''s right. For this reason, I can extricate myself. I have established myself as a sacrifice of the jungle Hunter tribe, and also attracted their attention to the north. The most important thing is that the problem of monsters has been solved, which can ensure that they are willing to return to the mainland. " Thinking of this, Chu Dong thought that he should applaud for his intelligence, but the strange thing was that he was not sure, because if he followed his own way, the people on the top of the mountain would not and would not leave the island, would he? It''s difficult for Chu Dong. If there is no large-scale spaceship, he can''t bring the rest of the tribes to settle down on this island. No, he can''t build a kingdom on this island, but he can''t wait for them to develop science and technology for one hundred or two hundred years, or even thousands of years, so as to build the ones they want As for the spaceship leaving the sea, the Biostar people have obviously taught them some space technology. Although they are not clear about it, it seems that it is a kind of Biostar technology, a very simple aircraft. This is the information just obtained from the totem. Chu Dong went back to brother meow and took a look at the tiger brother. He was a little disconsolate and said: "it seems that although we are looking for the right place, there are still many hidden threats. Brother meow probably thinks that we are enemies. You and I should be careful next. Maya has not come yet. If she is here, it would be better. My identity will be OK It''s a pity that Maya and I don''t know if they have seen the smoke I put. I sincerely hope they don''t go all the way to the north or East and West. I hope they think of the sea in the south. Otherwise, you and I will be trapped here all our lives. Alas, who would have thought that those guys would dig out an undersea tunnel Looking for an island to settle down on the sea is really a group of people who can make trouble. They took Laozi to bury them together. " Brother meow may not be able to go back when he hears about it. He is directly unhappy. Yes, this tiger''s face is full of unhappiness. Even Chu Dong himself can see the endless humanized side, including Chu Dong himself. Brother meow is really a very intelligent creature, a lovely little guy, and a big cat that can be swayed all the time.Brother meow didn''t want to stay here all his life. He thought about his nest on the spaceship, and immediately looked disgusted. He directly showed his tusks and looked unhappy. In Chu Dong''s opinion, brother meow threatened himself to find a way to go back and meet with the small system. Otherwise, he would not agree with ten thousand of them, and he was obviously not satisfied Happy, full of resentment, in that case, Chu Dong was also embarrassed, but he quickly assured brother meow: "don''t worry, don''t worry, we will find some moist leaves to go back, we can make the smoke bigger, go for a walk, we found here first today, for brother meow, you can go back, no, those cannibal bodies are the best Let''s go. " They are sure that the new Chu tribe will not be far away from the top of the mountain. But at this time he is anxious about the small system. Chapter 978 Chudong immediately dragged the body of cannibal flowers all over the place back to the temporary temporary camp, and then came back when he finally met a wild deer. Before Chudong started, brother meow rushed out to kill it and hunt it. Chudong finally returned to the camp and went to the beach. He checked the huge SOS he had built with stones on the beach, which is the origin of the world People certainly don''t know it, but the small system doesn''t know it. Moreover, Chu Dong put some force stones that he got from breaking the stone statue here, and he gave them more force, thus forming a force magnetic field here. In this way, no matter how, Chu Dong can create a force magnetic field here, as long as the prawn enters a certain range, No matter whether you can see the smoke or not, the spacecraft can scan and receive the force magnetic field reaction here. The small system will definitely come to see it because it is the force However, the small system must go south, because the mountaintop people came to the sea! When Chu Dong went to the shallow water area, he came to the beach with courage. It''s not so bad. A spider crab about the size of a car was lying on the beach. It seemed that he had climbed up to the beach. Chu Dong picked up a stone, carried a force blast and killed it directly. He didn''t dare to kill some sea overlord Chu Dong, but he came to the beach and land On the word, Chu Dong even if is to face megatooth shark to dare to kill it! After all, the things in the sea are on the land. Don''t you want to die? Don''t mention Canglong, even if it was the first giant toothed shark in the sea at this time, it had to be killed on the beach by Chu Dong. Chu Dong felt satisfied with his self-confidence, and at the same time, he hit the force blast to prevent the spider crab from still alive, so he directly used the force to dismember it in situ. Chu Dong happily went to pick up the corpse and said with a smile, "you can supplement some nutrition tonight, it''s beautiful." When I think of crab meat and crab roe, Chudong always wants to taste it. It''s still such a big spider crab. It must be very delicious. Unfortunately, it''s not on the spaceship at this time, so without those seasonings, otherwise Chudong can really make another pot of seafood soup. It''s really delicious! It''s a pity, isn''t it not at this time? So Chu Dong didn''t have a choice. He picked up the spider crab''s body and went back to the camp. As soon as he arrived at the camp, he saw brother meow holding those cannibal bodies in his mouth. With disgust, he began to throw cannibal bodies into the beacon tower. In this way, the smoke became denser and denser, even a little straight into the sky, and directly scattered around. It was strange that these cannibal bodies were disgusting The meat was smelly, but the firewood made the air smell. Chudong thought it was wonderful. As soon as he got back and threw away the dead spider crab on his back, he took a deep breath and sighed: "it''s really fragrant!" Brother meow took a spider crab''s thigh and slipped away to the stone fire. There was half a deer roasting there. There was even a wooden basin left by people from the top of the mountain. It was full of deer blood. Chu Dong was afraid when he looked at it. It was not just a big tonic act. It was estimated that it would be serious to make up for nosebleed. Chu Dong looked at it Brother Zhao Miao roasted the spider crab legs he had taken by the fire. Chu Dong was not angry and said, "big cat, how can you be so picky? And cooked meat and spider crab? What a good fellow Chu Dong understood the tricky appetite of saber toothed tiger. None of the guys who followed him were entertainers, and none of them were not fastidious. What''s more, none of them were easy to support. They were all masters and big men. No matter it''s raining here, people are worried that it''s better to take a look at everything from the top of Fengchu tower The deer skin, there is the force back to the sea, there is no wash not clean fur, not to mention who is Chudong? But in the last primitive society, I learned how to peel and wash my hair! -- fur expert! Chu Dong looked at the sky in the distance and said anxiously: "small system, you must find it, little Maya girl. They are a little silly, but you must find clues. It''s all past one day. Another day, the small system will return to the passage of the peak kingdom. I hope to see the submerged sea water. He can think of it If I haven''t had an accident, I must be at sea. " Chu Dong can only hope like this. After all, he really can''t get in touch with the spaceship at this time. He feels that it''s a mixed blessing for him to let the small system live. Each has its own advantages and disadvantages, but Chu Dong doesn''t regret it, because after all, it''s an idea to complete the small system. Even if the small system doesn''t say it, Chu Dong knows very well that the small system really wants to come to this world To this world, to experience the reality, to touch what it is like. After all, Chu Dong suddenly found that he and the small system really support each other''s son, one really can''t leave who. Just when Chu Dong suspected that they could not find the small system, he did not know that Maya saw the black smoke coming from the center of the storm. Because at this time, the storm has nearly lowered, and you can see that there seem to be many scattered islands on the sea. Because of the height of the spaceship, it looks very small and the distribution is very rusty, but Maya found the thick smoke.Towards evening, Maya, who was excited and happy, went to the spaceship and informed the small system. But what she didn''t expect was that the small system also found something. The small system found an extremely strong force magnetic field from the map scanning radar, which was also the center of the storm, that is, the scattered islands. The small system said excitedly: "OK, if you want to know Where is it? We''ll go in as soon as the storm passes. It''s more than one day before we meet Time, Chu Dong, he won''t return, but we have to be careful, because under the sea here, I have checked the information of extremely large biota. They seem to be gathering. I don''t know why, but we have to be careful. This is the sea, and when we land and hover very low, it''s also very dangerous. " Chapter 979 After discovering the smoke, although she was in the center of the storm, Maya''s heart had already passed long ago. At this time, even if the small system was suppressing, she felt a little excited and wanted to see Chu Dong quickly. However, Maya was calm and clear at this time. At this time, the spacecraft had to listen to the small system, because only the small system knew how to ensure that the spacecraft could cross the wind safely On the other side of the storm area, there are scattered small islands, but there are also marine creatures threatening the spacecraft. Even the radar sonar system on the spacecraft has shown it, but it has not yet got the exact signal. It seems that there are a lot of marine giants who seem to be swimming to those Islands, but because the altitude of the spacecraft is too high at this time, they need to be protected Only by descending at a certain altitude can we know the situation below, so the small system intends to lower the altitude of the spacecraft. The potential threat is also a kind of danger. No matter what, we have to solve it. Otherwise, some bad things will happen, and maybe some foreshadowing will be laid. This is not a good thing. The small system usually seems casual, but when it comes to things, it can be more calm than Chu Dong, and understand what to do and what not to do This is what it has always been able to do, and it is also the key that it can always take priority as a system. This comes from its instinct, and it is also a way that it is set like this. The small system allows ya to switch to the manual driving mode, and then he can fly over the storm area at low altitude by himself. Although the storm has dropped a lot, the storm area on the sea is not as simple as that on the land. The risk is not a matter of high or not, but a matter of carelessness and even being able to get everything involved in the sea bottom, according to the current spacecraft hard range Although this spaceship is a frigate, it can''t be amphibious and can''t dive. What''s more, it''s not the function it should have. If it''s a simple thing, it''s easy to fly directly over the storm area. At that time, it may scan the deep sea at low altitude This is not the case in China. The small system kept a close eye on the situation below, and its eyes were also fixed on the control system panel. There was some tension in the information returned by the map. Then he ordered: "take your positions. Maya will go to the observation station. As soon as she finds the island of Chudong or the smoke, she will send back the information through the crystal ball. Now let ya control the spaceship and let''s pick it up together Our captain Chu Dong came back. He didn''t expect us to show up. The boy must be worried that we couldn''t find a place or the wrong direction. Unfortunately, he didn''t know who I was? I''m a system. I come from places where I don''t know the origin of any malpractice. Isn''t God''s creation? We''ve finally found him. Let''s go. The crew, the captain is waiting for us The small system began to order, and you all started to take action. Even the small eyeball followed Maya closely. It was obviously to help and protect Maya, and the small eyeball knew who needed it most. So Maya laughed and went to the above observation place with the small eyeball. However, it was strange that the small system didn''t ask Maya this time, it seems that the small system has regarded Maya as a person who is already familiar with crystal ball control. Obviously, Maya has completely become a "primitive man" who does not simply belong to this era. The spaceship began to turn, move, and move towards its own target. The only strange thing is that the small system turned on the sonar system and turned the radar scanning range from four directions to the lower part of the spaceship. It seems that at this time in its eyes, the things below made it feel dangerous and worried. Ya also asked curiously: "Xiaoxi Tong, did you find anything from the bottom of the sea? What are you worried about? We''re about to cross the storm zone at low altitude now. The storm level in the storm zone has dropped as we expected, and after we turn around in one direction, there''s a new area where we can get out of the storm. " "Because I found the giant creatures below, they all seem to be Canglong. Why do all of them rush to the front?" The system is very strange, because it has seen the biological information from the information returned in front of it. There are almost a dozen Cang dragons. All these Cang dragons are swimming towards the ocean in the storm area ahead, and it seems that the target is the islands thousands of square meters, which undoubtedly gives the system some doubts and worries. If it''s langchu, it''s there! So many Cang dragons, the top predators in the sea, are swimming towards an island area. This is an extremely strange scene in itself. If Cang dragons are here, the small system can''t help worrying that megatoothed sharks will also appear in this sea area. Megatoothed sharks are the number one of the ocean overlord, Cang dragons and even whales They are their food. They are the king of the ocean at this time. Because they are too invincible, they lead to the gradual self destruction behind them. But now is not the future. There are so many top predators in such an ocean, which is definitely not good news. It can be said that it is a very bad omen. It''s not unreasonable for the small system to worry, but it''s not enough just because the island is on land after all. Unless the island shows signs of sinking, how can it suddenly sink?But the small system saw some unfortunate signals uploaded from the map information, it saw the waves returned by the sonar radar, it suddenly noticed some wrong bands, which came from the storm area in front, not only the waves caused by the storm area, but also the bands of the seismic belt, the undersea earthquake seems to have occurred! The system has a special brain for analyzing and processing information, so it can quickly analyze and draw conclusions. At the same time, it can also sort out information and integrate information factors. This is its own ability, as well as its own housekeeping ability. Seismic belt coming from the bottom of the sea? This is no longer a good thing, especially in front of the island belt! This matter will cause a very bad consequence It''s no joke that the island will sink. It''s even a chain reaction. Chapter 980 The undersea earthquake was a terrible thing. In a moment, the small system simulated it in its own mind. It scared itself, and even frightened itself. The small system knew that if Chu Dong was really on the island, it would have to hold fast. It didn''t care about the life and death of the people on the top of the mountain, but Chu Dong''s life was so simple Chudong doesn''t want to die, and the small system certainly doesn''t want to sleep. It has never really felt that the original world is so beautiful, and it has never felt that the world has the feeling of breathing. It turns out that it is not only a biological function in its imagination, but also a kind that can make people feel full of energy It has the general pleasure of life, which it has never experienced before, so now it is worried about its dormancy, even It''s going to be scared, too. Fear for death, fear for death, this is not the emotion it should have as a system. But at this time, there is a system, and the small system has completely begun to be more and more "human", as Chu Dong said. This is what the small system has been unwilling to admit, but it can prove a fact that it is not only unwilling to admit, it is also unwilling to believe, but all as Chu Dong said, there is no difference, small system It can''t face its own reality, but it has to admit that it exists. This is itself, that is to say, she is more and more like Chu Dong. The system is not the same guy at the beginning. Since the awakening of consciousness, it is actually a small version of Chu Dong. It is the host, the host is it, more oak is a child of Chu Dong. the small system is not just a system of Chudong, but a special partner of Chudong. Chudong knows everything about the small system, and the small system also knows everything about Chudong, which is similar to the duplication of two people living together. What''s more strange is that the system and Chudong are constantly torn, and the two guys can do it whenever they have time Quarrel, but it doesn''t hinder their mutual understanding and communication. No, after all, one of the two guys is one, and it doesn''t feel good to leave anyone. This is that one person has two lives at the same time. No matter who has an accident, the other person has to play together. It''s like a grasshopper on a rope. The spaceship just skimmed over the storm area at low altitude. As soon as it entered the storm area, the spaceship began to shake wildly. However, the tearing and shaking of such a degree were not enough to completely damage the spaceship. However, the Canglong below began to leap out of the sea from the moment they entered the storm area, leaping on the sea with thunderstorms, just like monsters, Tossing up on the sea, even without the help of electronic technology, the small system and yadu can hear their roaring. They are just like monsters swimming out of the deep sea. They are not to be underestimated, and their terror is beyond doubt. However, it is strange that they are not affected too much in the storm area, but the small system can already see the sea The storm area at the bottom of the sea has caused many undersea earthquakes! The small system turns on the communication system of the crystal ball, and it calls Maya. Then Maya''s figure appears on a holographic screen projected by the crystal ball. Maya is holding a telescope to observe the scene below the spaceship, and also timidly replies: "they are all Canglong. They seem to be running away, and they seem to be all rushing to the island. They should be affected by the earthquake zone In front of the earthquake, there was no panic, and even the storm started to move into the island area Maya said, at this time, her little eyeball is also wide open, and her eyes are full of fear. It seems that little eyeball is very afraid of the monsters below. This is the first time that she can see this extremely interesting scene from a creature like little eyeball. Is little eyeball afraid? Yes, there is no mistake. The little eyeball is also afraid of the monsters below. In its eyes, it seems that it is more afraid than the previous crypt creatures. These things, the predators in the ocean, actually start to scare the little eyeball. It''s a very ironic place. Maya reported what she saw and the information analyzed by the crystal ball electronic instrument. She reported all the information to the small system. At the same time, she looked at the island ahead, which was located outside the storm area and thought calmly. She was very worried and asked the small system, "small system, brother Chudong, will he be ok? I can see that the earthquake zone and storm zone are not close to those islands. Will they be ok? " Maya seems to be worried and anxious, but these are no doubt unnecessary worries in the small system, because in its view, if Chudong is dead, it will not still be here directing the normal progress of the spacecraft. However, Maya''s worry is not unreasonable. After all, what will happen later is quite different from what is happening now. No one can tell exactly what will happen in the next moment. This matter is simple and complex, but for the moment, Chudong is at least at risk. Although the earthquake zone has not passed, and the storm zone has not covered the past, it has a little value What we have to doubt and worry about is that the afterwave of the earthquake zone is in the bottom of the sea. It''s a terrible existence. Even small systems can''t protect Chudong, who has the force. There''s really nothing wrong with it. If the island sinks, Chudong''s force can''t get any benefits from these creatures on the bottom of the sea. It''s not an ordinary difficulty, and it''s also a kind of deep understanding of Chudong For the guy who is afraid of the sea, that is a very difficult problem for him!The small system answered Maya in a deep voice: "don''t worry, we will get him smoothly, but he is still your captain You have to believe him anyway. " Maya nodded heavily this time. She knew what the small system was saying and what it represented. Maya smiles and says gently, "I believe it. I''ll give it to you in real time." "I see. Let the small eyeball look at the distance. It can observe things farther than us. Do you know?" "All right. I understand, Maya knows, little system, and I believe in you. " Chapter 981 After crossing the storm area, when the spaceship skimmed the sea at low altitude, each Canglong opened its mouth in the true sense, which was to eat the fly flying on its head. Unfortunately, it was often brought forward by a Canglong behind it before it jumped high. Now it is under the sea Something extremely terrible happened. Even Canglong, who always wanted to swallow up the living creatures in front of him, could not help but run away on a large scale. Such a scene not only made the small system and sub on the spaceship feel nervous, but also made the small eyeball, a creature that would not be afraid by reason, feel scared and dare not blink and stare Big eyes, shocked looking at the spaceship below the shocking scenes. As for Maya, she always calmly observed the trend of the storm area, but also calmly looked for the wind direction in front of her. The downstream of the wind direction in the storm area is the exit that the spacecraft needs to find. Although the spacecraft has started to operate in the same vibration mode at this time, the hardness of the flying ship is still far beyond Maya''s imagination. She caresses the flying boat in front of her Looking at the special glass wall of the observation cabin, she said with longing: "is this the thing of high-tech civilization dimension? Brother Chudong''s planet, according to teacher ya, and my confidence from the spaceship computer information storage room, brother Chudong, they are also a high-level civilization planet, or human civilization like us. I really want to go back with brother Chudong one day. He seems to have parents. Think about some... " Maya turned red and shook her head. She told herself, "this is not the time to think about these things." Maya immediately watched the situation in front of her and then went back to her. The small system of the ship''s bridge, flapping its wings, is in mid air. Its eyes are staring at the projection of the hologram map in front of it. It is worried and said: "now is the central area of the storm area. We have been hovering. Ya, are you worried that if you rush out now, you will encounter the strong wind coming back? Your worry is necessary, but the underground seismic belt, but the ocean earthquake, will form an upward cyclone. Although it seems to have stopped at this time, and the ripple has returned to normal level, it is not a good thing to hover all the time. If we accidentally fall down, we will not only enter those Canglong''s belly, but also enter the sea Our whole ship has to hide with us in the belly of that thing, and I have scanned that larger giant creatures are approaching here, and many of them seem to be the top predators in the ocean of this era, the real ocean overlord - megatooth shark. " As for the giant toothed shark, it has all the explosive power and biting power of a shark, and even the natural hunting skills of a shark. But the most fatal point is that it has the size of a Canglong, and even the ton weight of a leviathan whale, which means that it is huge and powerful enough to be able to survive It has an amazing mouth, and even has the impact force that can knock the opponent upside down when it hits any creature. What''s more, it''s still a shark, and it''s still a natural killer in the future. In the ice age, the giant toothed shark was invincible, which led to its self destruction. Just as Canglong replaced Shanglong, Shanglong replaced the large creatures in the sea, but they were eventually replaced by the giant toothed shark. Finally, the giant toothed shark disappeared in the ice age and became a fossil discovered after supply. Of course, this can not prevent it from disappearing It''s such a overlord, just like the overlord Tyrannosaurus Rex on the land in the Jurassic period. Because it was invincible, it led to destruction, because such a huge creature needed a lot of food and a lot of hunting. After all, it was natural selection. Finally, the invincible megatoothed shark is also given "natural selection" by nature, which is selection, a natural evolutionary choice. The small system woke up from its understanding of megatooth shark. At this time, it heard Ya gei say to him, "small system, I know your worry, but please believe me, the pilot who drove this ship to this planet. I am very clear about the excellent performance of this ship, the current prawn, which I drove. Maybe It doesn''t have the conventional weapons like the attack ship to attack, and it doesn''t have the heavy and powerful defense performance like the large frigate, but it has the extremely advanced folding jump system and its stable flight device, so I am confident that I can control it in such a storm, take all of us out safely, and then get our captain on board. " As soon as the small system heard that ya was so confident, it was the first time that it saw it from ya. It couldn''t help but smile and said, "it''s like following the crew of Chu Dong! I will believe you. You can rest assured. Just as you are willing to go on with Chu Dong, I will choose to believe you. After all, you are the only driver and maintenance engineer of the prawn! Chu Dong was willing to take you. Do you think he was kind? He thinks your brother is very capable. He really wants your help! Now it seems that he really did not see the wrong person, ya, you let go of driving, I always keep an eye on adjusting the various systems of the spaceship, I help you, now. ""Ha ha ha, good small system, vice captain! Crew ya, we must finish the task. " "Well, good." ¡­¡­ On the island, eating a piece of roasted venison, and looking bored, Chudong, who was far away from the sea in the storm area, said to brother meow: "you say, big cat, will something fall down in such a storm area? Is it better to drop a woman? " Chu Dong''s shameless thought got brother meow''s white eye as a response. When Chu Dong saw it, he was even more angry and said, "I''ve fallen a sister Lin, and I can only bear hardships with her? Hehe, do you think it''s wrong to pay after all? Or you are good, but you are too ugly! Either it''s not a human, or it''s a different species. It''s a ghost Chapter 982 Chudong could bear the fact that his teammates were not human and his crew were not. But every time brother meow finished eating and wanted to go to sleep, he should sleep well with such a big tiger, but he was a weak and helpless human Chudong. For example, after eating his own ration, Chu Dong wants to snatch a piece of deer meat from Chu Dong. Chu Dong pushes away his cheeky, big tiger face and says: "Hey, hey, let''s have a face! Any tiger with dignity will not lick his face to eat Laozi''s barbecue. Don''t you have electricity to count? Today''s deer at home has been gnawed by you. Would you like to have a face? I''ll have to make a new big prey for you tomorrow. I didn''t say anything when I was in the undersea tunnel a while ago. Today I''m here, and you''re not involved? I want to eat so much more! " Chu Dong pushes brother meow out of his mouth directly. Chu Dong even reaches out his hand. In brother meow''s mouth, a tiger pushes his teeth. Leng Shengsheng pushes brother meow away and eats the barbecue in his hand. He looks very worried and scared. He is afraid that brother meow will eat the delicious food in his hand You can''t let brother meow eat it. It''s OK. After all, Chu Dong can be hungry. But Chu Dong just doesn''t want to get used to brother meow. That''s the result of a bad thing. Brother meow now has a trend of horizontal development. As a young and strong king of Saber Toothed tiger, Chu Dong knows very well that he can''t have an accident. Brother meow was disgusted by Chu Dong, but he couldn''t help it, and he couldn''t bite Chu Dong. So he could only shrug his head and lie on one side to follow Chu Dong''s eyes. Looking at the storm on the sea, he was not happy. He was really full of food, but he was used to having trouble on the spaceship, so he always had to eat something One of the differences is that brother meow seems to have a big appetite. As long as he comes across delicious meat, he will not stop eating it. After eating it, he really starts to develop horizontally. This is not a good omen. Chu Dong looked at the storm in the distance, and then saw a dragon leaping from the sea level, as if to swallow the sky. Chu Dong was very surprised and said, "Wow, do you see it? That''s Canglong. It must be Hoffman. Canglong is so big. It''s a fraud! Brother meow, that''s what we should eat a lot of creatures. You''d better eat less for your physique, unless you can eat such a big body. But it''s estimated that mammoth can supplement your energy for such a big body. After all, our land is not the sea. It''s not that big monsters. No wonder they want to live in the sea, and they don''t know if they will be killed by themselves Starve to death! If it wasn''t for the giant toothed shark, these monsters in the sea would have no natural enemies. Think about the north side of the planet, there must be a kind of terrible octopus. Tut Tut, it''s really a terrible place. " Chu Dong said, suddenly felt the earth shake, his whole person also followed to shake up, although only for a while, but caused Chu Dong a strange cry, shouting: "lying trough, earthquake? Is this NIMA the sea? Haiti earthquake? Darling, is there such a big undersea movement in this era? I don''t know if people at the top of the mountain want to die earlier when they move to the sea. There are so many undersea earthquakes, but there will be accidents! However, it''s not bad. It seems that the seismic belt hasn''t come. However, if we do it a few more times, it will push the tide of sea level formation. NIMA is going to come to Laozi. This is not good. Small system, they don''t really come to the south, do they? My dear, what a bad luck Chu Dong couldn''t accept it if the small system didn''t come to the south, but he couldn''t help it. After all, he couldn''t connect to the spaceship at this time, and according to the common sense, no one thought that people on the top of the mountain would migrate to the island on the sea. Not to mention through an underground tunnel, who thought that they really dug out an undersea tunnel What about it? This is not only a simple skill, but also a kind of magic reality. It''s a very bad thing that an undersea tunnel has been excavated in this era and supported by such engineering technology! ¡ª¡ªBeef beer! Speaking of such an era, Chu Dong has been here for a long time. He sat up, opened his own map system, and then searched the information on the map. He said strangely: "the known area is so large, but it''s only in the east of this planet, this connected continent, but it''s strange At present, I have found three tribal races. It seems that there are only a few human beings in this era. If there are other humanoid intelligent creatures according to the Yahe small system, they are actually human beings, right? Or other intelligent races? But if they exist, where will they exist? In the north, we should continue to cross the mountains. In the south, there is the sea, in the west, there is the jungle, and in the East, there is the grassland. There are snow mountains and mammoths, and there are tribes of grassland people who can tame wild animals It''s very big As for all the regions he has been experiencing, Chu Dong clearly knows that the world is much bigger than he imagined. If so, Chu Dong feels that his journey is still long. At least now he is still on an island, and he has not even seen his spaceship, and he doesn''t know how long he can leave the island, let alone And the mountaintop people who make trouble haven''t seen them yet. Those guys regard the "son of prophecy" as the trouble of the enemy.Chu Dong couldn''t help sighing: "it''s a long way to go. It seems that things after this are really uncertain, and it''s even more unclear what will happen next. But at least for now, we have come to this stage, and the people on the top of the mountain are close at hand. We just hope that the small systems will come quickly and find me, or we will find a place Some of them have to be wasted. This situation is really bad luck. It can''t be like this. If something happens, I really have no way home! Ah, what are these things Chapter 983 Impulse is the devil, Chudong know this sentence, more clearly understand how impulsive he is, because he seems to see the storm area, it seems that there is a small spaceship, has been hovering in the distant storm area, Chudong whole people spirit, quite excited, he knows that is his spaceship - prawn! Chu Dong rushed directly to the beach and yelled with brother meow: "dead cat, our people are coming, our small spaceship is coming, ha ha ha, I know that we will not be abandoned. We are really found by them. Congratulations, you don''t have to eat barbecue with me. It''s so amazing that I feel like vomiting It''s only a few days. It''s really hard to get from extravagance to thrift! I miss my spaceship captain''s room Chu Dong was very happy when he said that he was full of tears. However, brother Miao on one side was not very interested. Instead, he raised his paw and pointed to the sea in front of him. Chu Dong also turned around and saw that the Canglong group began to come to them, but not close to the shallow water area, but out of the deep sea area The area of the storm zone, where it has been swimming and circling, seems to have their interest in the strange little fly in mid air. Seeing this, Chu Dong began to worry. He thought of some terrible things. At the same time, he said with some worry: "it''s really safe to fly at low altitude in the storm area if Alai drives it manually, but as a result, if there is a mistake, it will fall into the sea. Prawn has the ability to float in the sea, and it''s useless If this is true, the ability to dive into the bottom of the water will undoubtedly cause a great loss to the spacecraft. Those Cang dragons will swallow up the small system at one go. Moreover, so many Cang dragons are at the edge of the storm area, and the upward air flow that they mingle with the current will also form a threat to the spacecraft. It''s not necessary to drive away those Cang dragons Unfortunately, there are no megatoothed sharks here, otherwise these Cang dragons would have run away long ago. " Chu Dong seems to have made a decision. He takes a look from one side to the other. He finds a pile of dead wood that has been washed to the sea. He goes over and hugs the pile on himself. At the same time, he goes to the sea. Brother meow seems to have found something. He bites the sleeve of Chu Dong''s cape and looks very nervous. Seeing this, Chu Dong comforts him: "don''t worry Although I am afraid of the deep sea and those monsters, they are the overlord of the sea, but I know that my friends, partners and crew are waiting for me, so I will go, you wait here, don''t walk around, I will come, I will buy you one No, I''ll give them the small system to drive away the Canglong group. " Brother meow let go. Chu Dong immediately threw the dead wood pile forward, then jumped up and stepped on the dead wood pile. In an instant, he carried all the force to cover his whole body, and also transported the force under his feet to the dead wood pile. Finally, Chu Dong blasted the dead wood pile under his feet with continuous force, and launched Chu Dong on the sea in an instant, It''s like stepping on a surfboard with a jet, which makes Chudong slide on the sea. Chudong finds pleasure in a moment, and can''t help shouting: "whoo, Wuhu, take off! Draft horse, ice age, Canglong group head surfing, who else? Rowing without oars, all by the waves! Ha ha ha ha Chu Dong suddenly stepped on the original surfboard and charged directly on the sea, just like a runaway wild horse. He began to surf crazily, and carried the force to explode, and burst straight ahead. All of a sudden, he attracted a Cang dragon under the sea and swam towards Chu Dong. The speed was extremely fast, even quite frightening, while some other Cang dragons He also rushed to Chu Dong to attack and swim together, which scared Chu Dong. He just wanted to attract and expel some of them, but he didn''t expect that they all came to him, which scared Chu Dong almost to go home to change his pants. Chu Dong turned the surfboard in a hurry, changed the direction quickly, and began to fly away towards the waves in another place. At this time, Chu Dong was just like a tide walker on a jet surfboard, and behind him was a group of Cang dragons with big mouths and big mouths. They kept following him all the time, which made him nervous. Chu Dong never thought that he would be chased and bitten by Cang dragons one day, which made Chu Dong feel bad, However, Chu Dong is still stable. He can control his own force very well and glide forward rapidly. On the whole sea level, in another area of a storm area, Chu Zhen is an extreme "wave" master. He swims around the sea with Canglong. Chu Dong seems addicted, and he is not afraid. He is very happy to speed up The force keeps pushing itself forward and sliding fast. Brother meow on the beach has been completely stupid. Is this still the owner of the deep-sea beast? Chu Dong was obviously having a good time, which was quite remarkable. On the prawn. It seems that the small system has not found the strange on the sea, because the radar has not yet scanned and reflected it, but Maya''s excited cry came from the crystal ball, and then the small system was so surprised that it quickly transmitted back to Maya''s picture, and then through the image transmission device under the spaceship, it saw a very dissolute person surfing on the sea, and the image behind him There are more than ten Cang dragons swimming under the sea. When the small system saw that dashing and unrestrained wanderer, it couldn''t help but smile and say: "ha ha ha, it''s really Chu Dong. We''ve found the captain. Ya, hold tight. He''s leading the Cang dragons away. We can speed up and slide at low altitude and get close to the sea directly!" Chapter 984 In an ice age sea, there are still Jurassic dinosaurs and even alien civilizations. In such a different ice age, Chudong is like a free surfer, walking his dog on the sea. It''s just that this "dog" is a group of Canglong, a group of guys who are biting his butt To kill this tiny human who dares to roam on the sea. There is a saying that Chu Dong does not think Canglong is enough for them to plug their teeth, but such an arrogant mole ant dares to surf on the sea like a surfer. Even a vegetarian giant turtle can''t bear it if he doesn''t put more than ten Canglong in his eyes! So these ten different kinds of Canglong, big and small, but the smallest is also a giant beast, has been along the sea, has been chasing in front of that in the sea stepping on a stake, elegant surfing, natural and unrestrained turn, constantly turning the human, Canglong were angry, began to ignore the press of Chu Dong constantly chasing, completely did not notice the distance is huge Giant toothed shark, a kind of animal that comes out from the bottom of the sea! It seems that there are three giant toothed sharks smelling the taste of Canglong here, and they start to swim madly towards here. They are the real boss of the underwater world, the real overlord of the overlord. The three of them are for hunting. They are born to be the first-class predators of the top position. They need to eat a group of Canglong, no matter how many they are, they have to go down their stomachs In this way, it seems that the three megatoothed sharks haven''t noticed that the Cang dragons are chasing a human, that''s right, a human, a human drifting in the sea. Chu Dong felt that his deep-sea phobia seemed good. He faced the wind, looked at the sunset in the distance, and let the force output in the tail. He felt that the world was so beautiful, and the danger behind him was not worth mentioning. He even felt that such a scene was really something that ordinary people could not experience. Chu Dong felt that he cherished such a feeling, and it was just like flying Feeling, if someone told him that you are now very dangerous, are experiencing Canglong chasing ah! Chu Dong would slap such a man with his backhand and tell this guy, what is being chased by Canglong? I''m walking the dog, OK? Chudong was very proud, but when he noticed that the giant toothed shark was attacking, he directly counseled him. He thought he would never forget his sharp teeth and bloody mouth. Chudong quickly turned his direction and killed him directly towards the beach. He turned to see the prawn in the sky and saw that they had safely driven the spaceship out of the storm area After the accident, Chu Dong is in a hurry to run away. It''s better to run away. He can''t do anything here any more. If he overturns the car and the boat, it will be fatal. A mistake will lead to a sudden death. Even though he was very angry just now, now he feels that he is too impulsive, or too bold! Chu Dong couldn''t help clapping in his heart, which really caught him off guard. This guy was so good that he almost died and fell on the sea. Chu Dong couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "to be a man, you have to keep a low profile. Don''t play like this, or you''ll kill yourself. No one wants to be wrong. I still want to go home! It can''t be like this in the future. I almost think back to the past. I''m scared to your father. I can''t go ashore to pee, or I''ll have to change a pair of pants. It''s really bad luck. In the future, if I really want to be careful, I''ll be more careful. Sometimes I''m not bold, I''m just bold. It''s time for me. The giant toothed sharks are coming, and those guys are rushing Speed, can''t Cang dragon class can compare, I really don''t know life and death, think about it is really a fear Chudong said that he rushed to the coast directly, and the Cang dragons behind him, and even the giant toothed sharks coming directly stopped in the shallow water. When they came up again, Chudong would have to strangle their size. At that time, Chudong would kill the fish instead of eating Chudong. Although Chudong wanted to be on the shore, he saw the small system coming I can''t help but have a strange idea. I wonder if I can pick up some complete corpses and complete some hunting tasks. Whether it''s the corpses of Canglong or giant toothed shark, I''ll make money if I pick them up. It''s just a huge amount of blood! So Chu Dong began to squat and stare at the deep sea not far away. He wanted to pick up the corpse, which was very good and powerful, shameless and shameless. When Chu Dong was still staring at the sea, even when the spaceship hovered over his head and then slowly descended, he didn''t notice. Instead, seeing the situation, he picked up a stake and went to the sea to kill him. But he only dared to watch in the shallow water, rather than go deeper. At this time, more than a dozen Cang dragons were fighting with three giant toothed sharks, Interestingly, although there are few giant toothed sharks there, they are still chasing canglonggan. Canglong''s counterattack is so vulnerable in their eyes, so after a while, Canglong are fighting and withdrawing, and three giant toothed sharks have also killed two. But it seems that there are new Canglong coming, Canglong can emit their own sound in the sea It''s like a whale, and it can spread far. Although megatoothed sharks are powerful, their reproductive capacity has not been high, so at this time, the dominant large-scale regular army in the ocean still has more thanosaurs and cangosaurs. Of course, this does not affect the invincibility of megatoothed sharks. After all, a marine species extinct because of invincibility is the only one, just like the Tyrannosaurus Rex on the ground and Chudong already know the existence of ferocity Mammoths, the former is because they didn''t eat, the latter is also because they didn''t eat in the ice age. They are too big and need to eat. That''s amazing, even from a very young age.This is also their natural law. No matter what civilization it is, it can''t disturb the age of this group of beasts. This is the age of barbarism and natural selection. Even Chu Dong knows that he can deal with one, but he can''t compete with the beasts of a time, because it''s natural They are the chosen masters. They are the masters of the world and the planet. Naturally, they are on their side at this time. Evolution has also chosen to give them extremely favorable weapons and defenses. Chapter 985 Maya jumped out of the spaceship in high spirits, half opened the hatch, two meters away from the ground, and jumped directly onto the beach. However, it was not Chu Dong who wanted to give her an excited hug, but brother meow, who was helpless, pointed to the sea in front of her. On the sea, a wretched man was climbing on the stake, relying on the force jet, Then in the shallow waters, staring at the battle of the sea giants in front of us, we are a person who seems to be sneaking attack for profit. It''s quite cunning. We all write cunning and cunning on ourselves. We''ve never seen such wretched and shameless human beings. Even the little Maya who yearns for Chu Dong can''t help sitting ducks Sitting on the beach, he complained and yelled: "brother Chudong, come back! Why don''t you come and hug me? Don''t your civilization and the literary works in your hometown need to be hugged after a long separation? The book that teacher Ya showed me is right , what make complaints about the young man''s love story is: "ah ya, let''s look at the young love novels that are idiotic." next time, you will send the e-book to my crystal ball. I''ll check it carefully and tell Maya what kind of book she is suitable for. I''m such a handsome system. She doesn''t love it. How can she fall in love with the straight male cancer Shabi captain on the sea? Especially, I still want to pick up the corpse of the beast. Can I have a complete one? If a giant toothed shark goes down, it will get half of a Canglong. Even if a Canglong goes down, it will have to bite off half of the flesh of the giant toothed shark. " The small system sees its master floating in the sea in a very obscene way, and the tail is still spewing some gas. It''s not fart, but the first one is released from his tail. It''s so disgusting and obscene that it''s very vulgar. The small system can feel that the guy on the sea in front of us doesn''t need to wait for him to save him in a hurry With his cheeky ability, he can take brother meow to live anywhere! The small system said: "such a cheeky guy is actually my master. It''s really the misfortune of my family! Don''t say, I''ll go to see the surrounding situation. You can watch the captain. Don''t be silly. Just watch him in real time, so that he won''t be very impulsive. He''s going to surf on the sea again. The special liucanglong is also beef beer. " The small system flapped its small wings and flew away, while Ya''s small eyes came out behind him and ran to brother meow. The two guys recovered to the state of lying on each other. Although they all looked at the mentally retarded man on the sea with a look of chilly, they had to say that they were very happy at this time, because the partners gathered together again, so they were happy Although Chu Dong, as the leader of the team, was already on the sea. His eyes were fixed on the war in front of him, and he looked like he was ready to attack. After all, he felt that relying on his own force, Tianping, he could drag the beast''s body to the coast. Chu Dong looked back at his brothers, and he was happy to start. However, it is worth mentioning that he saw the small system flying to the distance and seemed to leave. He thought that it was the small system that began to want to scan the situation here. After all, the scanning ability of the small system was a little more powerful than the map system he was carrying. Moreover, after he went back, Chu Dong had to consider sharing Enjoy these days of map scanning information to make a complete analysis of the system. Speaking of this, Chu Dong thought about the people at the top of the mountain. He felt that if he could guess and find a good target, the people at the top of the mountain would be on the other side of the dense forest. Chu Dong looked back and looked at the battlefield ahead. When he saw that the giant toothed shark was dragging a Cang dragon and retreated under the threat of Cang dragon reinforcements, Chu Dong was very angry and swore: "what''s the matter? You are the overlord in the overlord, and then you fight to death? What are you doing! It''s a group of rubbish, and you Canglong. Leave the corpses of your kind to me. How did you bite it! Shit, what kind of food do you eat? What kind of corpse! What are you doing! " Chu Dong yelled, but he didn''t know that when the Cang dragons turned to look at him, he quickly returned to the coast, and stood on the beach and bowed to the Cang dragons, saying that they were good to go, and asked them to leave quickly. We are all messengers of peace and civilized creatures. Chu Dong, who made this series of actions, achieved it all at once. It was called one that was not tardy at all. When he returned to the beach, he was also hugged by Maya from behind. Maya exclaimed happily: "brother Chudong, I finally found you. I, no, we''ve been worried about you these days, and we almost found the wrong direction. Fortunately, did I find the right way? That''s me Maya has a proud face. Chu Dong turned around, also gently hugged Maya, and said with a smile, "I know. It''s good, little girl. It''s getting worse and worse." At this time, Chu Dong turned to look at the small eyeball and said: "small eye, did you protect the spaceship well?" After hearing Chu Dong''s question, although the small eyeball couldn''t speak, it still nodded heavily and nodded its eyeball''s head. It was obedient and protected the spaceship well. It was quite lovely and funny, but it was also very vivid and vivid. The small eyeball made people feel more and more lovely. Chu Dong couldn''t help but feel sorry for himself His normal aesthetics seems to have been far away from him for a long time!Although it was so pitiful, Chu Dong also found it interesting. After all, his life began after crossing. Before, he was no different from a dead man, as if walking dead was more correct. But now Chu Dong, he felt that he was really alive. This kind of feeling is the general feeling of rebirth from the inside. Chu Dong has a deep memory. Chu Dong looked at ya coming over and nodded: "Ya, I haven''t seen you for a few days?" "Dear captain, it''s almost eight days!" "Ha ha ha, right? It seems that you know more about time than I imagined. You''re not an old monster that lives for a long time. " "Yes, my teacher is from your hometown." Chapter 986 "Fancy" and "multifarious" are generally said to be Chudong, a guy who does not use oars to rely on the waves on the sea, but finally finds that the body of a marine giant can not be retrieved. When Chudong returns to the spaceship for a meeting in the evening, he is in a low mood, which can be said to be quite unhappy. How can such a thing happen in this world? When the two armies were fighting, they didn''t even leave a corpse. How could he pick up the corpse happily? It''s impossible to pick up a corpse happily! At the thought of this, Chu Dong was curious. He was so angry that he wanted to be isolated. He didn''t get any good. That was his disgrace. Chu Dong bit a wild fruit and listened to the information from his own map system to analyze the current situation of this island. The small system then said: "since the mountaintop people take our dog captain Chudong as the enemy, we will take ya''s proposal. Ya has a radio communication device here. Although the range is not large, it''s just about the whole island, but if the spaceship steals and hovers in the low altitude of the island center, it must be able to let us all connect with each other In this case, we will let Maya and Chu Dong go to the mountaintop people together to find out what they are like. If it really doesn''t work, we will get them to repair the metal minerals on the outer wall of the spaceship, and then know how to process them, and then we can give them to ya Lai. The platform on the top of the spaceship is also expanding. It is estimated that there will be a classroom like this It will be a place for Chudong storage base and related system instruments The view of small system theory has been unanimously agreed by Maya and ya. Even brother meow, who is lying on one side sleeping and drooling, has a tiger claw stretched out to show his approval. As for small eyeball, it is kind-hearted and painstaking to serve fruit juice and fruit plate for everyone. Now small eyeball is completely integrated into everyone, and it is more convenient What''s more, the key point is that Xiaoyan has learned to take the initiative to work for this small team. This kind of Xiaoyan has become more intelligent and more intelligent. Chudong can''t help admiring himself. At the beginning, he brought Xiaoyan out, which is not a wise move. The view of the small system was agreed by everyone, but Maya asked a very strange question. Maya asked, "if people on the top of the mountain see us, we say that we are from the jungle Hunter tribe, but it also proves that we have found the secret passage they built? That''s not bad, is it? Although I carry the keepsake belonging to our tribe, it doesn''t mean that the people on the top of the mountain can allow other tribes to break into their kingdom without permission, does it? This tribe is not welcome to be our guest. " Maya said, taking out a finger bone ring from her arms, which is carved with strange patterns. This is the token given by her grandfather to her belonging to the jungle Hunter tribe. The small system replied: "it''s not a big problem. We''ve been in contact with each other. If there is any danger, we''ll connect you directly to the spaceship. Then we''ll try our best to deal with the following things. People can''t be blocked by the road, can''t we? This method doesn''t work. We''ll change it. At present, we''d better build the top platform as soon as possible so that we can place a base platform. As a system, I will evolve. This is the most important thing. However, Chu Dong and you go to the hilltop people''s territory to find out what they are and whether they can There is room for cooperation, and the key point is, who are their current chiefs or kings? " The small system is right. It''s really the object to look for. At least if you want to find a suitable one, you will have direct contact with their boss. Unfortunately, according to the information you have learned, you have to admit the simple fact that the mountaintop people treat Chu Donglai as an enemy, but as for the The wise man in Maya''s tribe was the traitor of that year. But Chu Dong could not help asking Maya curiously: "at that time, people at the top of the mountain did not know that your wise man was actually the same alien? I remember that your tribe has frequent contacts with people on the top of the mountain. If they don''t know anything, is there something hidden in it? I said Maya, did you hide from all the people except your tribe at that time? In fact, you have a wise man, right It''s not surprising that Chu Dong asked this question, because as far as we know, this is an extremely important fact. At least that wise man has been hiding in the Maya tribe, and even no news has been leaked out. Is this not just a kind of strength? It''s a skill. Hearing Chu Dong''s question, Maya pondered for a while, then looked up at Chu Dong and said with some uncertainty: "in fact, I''m not very clear, because that wise man will not be in the tribe for a long time with his grandfather. Even when he comes back, the wise man will come back alone, and will be covered in a heavy robe In fact, until his death, the people of our tribe didn''t see him. As for entering the sleeping chamber, that is, the holy coffin in our mouth, because it is a forbidden area, most people can''t see his real face at all. I feel that the whole tribe doesn''t know more than three of the wise people. Come on. "As soon as Chu Dong heard of it, his eyes were straight. He had heard of such a low-key person, which was in the movie he had seen before, but now he saw one, even one of the group of biological stars. Look at the biological stars of the mountaintop people, and compare with the wise man of Maya''s tribe, Chu Dong people are a little confused. It''s not like that People who are nurtured by ethnic civilization feel that the difference is not great. It''s extremely exaggerated. Chu Dong asked in a low voice: "this guy hasn''t even eaten and pooped before? Tut Tut, it''s really very cute. " Maya looks black. The small system is directly to make complaints about Chu Dong. "Do you think everyone is you?" A group of people have to know when they eat and poop. You''re the garbage captain, the disgraceful host of Laozi. " Chapter 987 Early the next morning, Chudong and Maya, wearing a small headset communication device, walked out of the spaceship with Maya, and the small system also flew the spaceship to the middle of the low altitude Island, and soon brought a message to Chudong: "go straight southwest, after crossing that bridge, walk along the path, you can see the four cross frames leading to their territory Fang''s bridge, the central area is their newly built Kingdom, as always, it''s really their civilization, but it seems that they started to build bridges along the central island of this island, along the scattered islands around. These are very shallow waters, and below them are some of the original parts of the submerged Island, plus what you said It seems that they have built a lot of sculptures with the force stone, which leads to the continuous suction of sand from the bottom of the sea. The stone is a good natural place to reinforce this island. " With the explanation of the small system, Chu Dong and Maya embark on a journey. This time, Chu Dong''s identity is to find the priest of the mountaintop jungle Hunter tribe, and his task is to find the mountaintop people and tell them about the "fierce man from heaven" destroying a group of monsters from the ground At the beginning, I thought of a good excuse. Now I think of it, this reason and cover up is really good. At least in Chu Dong''s opinion, there is no problem at all. The only worry is that the mountaintop people had better not leave any strange information about the biological star people at that time, and do not make a "prediction" or something like that The guy will show up, or he''ll really fall into the trap. ¡­¡­ of every hue, as like as two peas, and two hours later, an island, which was protruded and crossed by the four sides of the bridge, appeared before Chu Dong and Maya. They stood high and looked down at the island below, and saw countless buildings on the island, and all kinds of human beings. These buildings were exactly the same as those of the hilltop people in the hilltops. At the location of the Sifang bridge, Chu Dong also saw the soldiers on guard. They were very powerful and well-equipped. Compared with these guys, they were the guards of the hilltop kingdom. From here, Chu Dong can see that there are many steel bridges on the sea near the surrounding islands. On the other end of the sea, there are many small islands. There are many kinds of buildings and factories on them. These bridges are set up in the shallow beach area. Those places should be the island itself This kind of place is very shallow, but there are huge animals on the bottom of the sea. Even the ancient giant tortoises don''t want to go to such a place, because there are traces of human beings. As for the emperor crocodiles, they prefer to go to the estuary of the river rather than such a place. In the west of Zhejiang, Chudong also saw the enclosed fish farm. Chu Dong looked at such an advanced civilization in such an era, such a planet, and he had to sigh: "the Biostar people, apart from other things, really brought civilization improvement to these guys. It''s not like the civilization of this era at all. They were chosen by the Biostar people as the hope of this planet, and became the hope of those Biostar people The alien Legion is also reasonable. It is true that they have their own abilities. If such an evolution of civilization is not born with their own civilization, they are gifted with minerals and engineering, and even the civilized tribe accompanying in the mine cave, it is really hard to say that they will develop so quickly. This tribe can''t underestimate their future. " Even Chudong is a man of mature and advanced civilization. He can''t help but admire what he has in front of him. This is indeed a skill that should be admitted. It''s also a point that Chudong admires for this civilization. These people on the top of the mountain are born with advantages, so they are selected by an alien civilization to help them, This makes them come to today directly. You can say that they are lucky in such a tribe, but you can''t deny that they are excellent enough. In such an era, if you are not excellent enough, even if the opportunity comes, you can only watch him slip away quietly from your eyes. Chu Dong had such a feeling before, but now, he has forgotten for a long time. He can''t help feeling that his life before the earth age is more and more blurred because of the long distance. At least for now, he is still living a different life, ordinary people? It was a long time ago. When Maya heard Chu Dong''s words, she was a little unhappy and said, "they are different from the wise men to us. They are just used by those guys to colonize other tribes and other planets. This is what the wise men hate. What the wise men told me at the beginning is that if they meet the son of prophecy, they should protect the peace belonging to each planet, not just the world Colonization assimilates any planet, destroys their civilization, and makes the world have only one civilization. " "The wise man in your tribe is really different. I even doubt whether he came from the Biostar. It''s not like him at all." "I''m not sure about that, because the wise man once said that he had been enlightened by the gods and also taught by them." "Gods? Could it be the creation of a small system? If it''s true, it''s really wonderful. After all, it means that those guys predicted my existence, and told the wise man, so that they predicted that you relayed it to your grandfather, so that they thought I would come here and do something more. But how did they know me? It''s really full of questions. I can''t figure it out. " Chu Dong said, but also with Maya, pointing to the next side of the bridge to them, said: "we go in from here, I come forward, you follow me, you are in danger, you step back, small system, they are on our head at this time, small eyeballs will rush down to support us."Maya didn''t agree, but she could only nod her head. Because when he came out, Chu Dong told her. This time, when he came out together, he had to listen to Chu Dong. Otherwise, he would not come out with her again. Maya knew that Chudong wanted to protect her, but because of this, she was not willing, because she wanted to protect Chudong in turn. Chapter 988 "Someone!" "Who is there?" "Array!" "Stop the people in front of me. Who are you? Stop it for me. " "Come on, ring the bell. Someone is approaching us!" The bells of the islands in the hilltop area behind us were ringing loudly. Chudong people are stupid, Maya herself are stunned, how also did not expect, they just two people, waiting for them is so strong welcome, then a large group of soldiers from this side of the bridge that rushed out, directly surrounded Chudong and Maya, it is called a rude, a pair of want to eat Chudong and Maya, but Chudong also from their look He also saw a lot of things on his face. He felt that this group of soldiers seemed to be shocked by the appearance of him and Maya. At the same time, they were very suspicious, and their eyes were filled with a lot of uneasiness. It seemed that their appearance was a terrible thing. This was something that Chu Dong didn''t understand. Chu Dong was very puzzled. He was the same At that time, Maya was also very puzzled, but this matter was nothing. What was strange enough was that the suspicion hidden in their manner was very strange. At this time, the voice of a small system came from the headset radio communication device and asked, "the small eyeballs of strategic nuclear weapons are ready to parachute. Do you need to launch the small eyeballs vertically to attack the enemy in front of you? Hello, over When he heard the words of the small system, Chu Dong was stunned, and this kind of operation, this kind of thing is not, return NIMA strategic nuclear strike, strategic nuclear weapons, zhennima is a small eyeball as a nuclear weapon, or now as a star wars, right? It''s a very strange thing, and at the same time, it''s very interesting. Chu Dong himself felt silly. Maya also stood behind Chu Dong and whispered, "brother Chu Dong, they don''t seem friendly. We''d better not go in. Do you want to do it? Kill a few enemies, they will know that we are not easy to provoke, what do you think? Maya, I''m ready to do it. Brother Chudong, if you''re ready, just call me. I can take the lead in catching the guy who looks like their general leader in front of me without a small eyeball. " Maya was talking about a man in front of the leader who came with a group of soldiers. This guy was a small cadre in this group, and he was also a guy who could speak. Chu Dong was very curious, but he refused Maya''s good intentions. At the same time, he couldn''t help wondering in his heart: "when was Maya so violent? I''m ready to kill. What''s wrong with this little girl It''s bloody. " What Chu Dong didn''t know was that Maya just wanted to protect him. She didn''t think much about it. It was true that Maya was still a harmless little girl. At this time, Chu Dong took the lead in talking to these guys, mainly the man in the head, and said, "we are from the jungle Hunter tribe. I''m their new young priest. We''re going to the jungle Hunter tribe The mountaintop kingdom is looking for the mountaintop people, but it doesn''t find you. It accidentally finds your passage and comes all the way. Who knows, it finds you. We are here to tell you something urgent on behalf of the jungle Hunter tribe. Our chief, elder Mada, specially sent us. " Chudong gives Maya a look. Maya takes out the bone ring from her arms and takes it out. If the leader was really the leader of these soldiers, he looked up and down at Chudong and Maya and said, "your clothes are very strange, and they don''t look like those from the jungle Hunter tribe, but we''ve seen many people with strange clothes these days. Where do you think you got these clothes from? Or is that old Mata finally willing to accept foreign culture? Are these the clothes that are sent to you? Accepted by you? Bone ring is true. There''s no need to show it to me, because this little girl is Maya, right? I saw her when she was a child. She is so beautiful. My name is general Guda. I''m the garrison general of the mountaintop kingdom. I''ll take you to the king and the elders. " ¡­¡­ When Chudong and Maya passed through the city of hilltop Kingdom, many people looked at them curiously, but at most they were curious. They commented on their clothes, and even some shop owners who seemed to sell clothes said that they wanted to design and make such clothes. Chudong had a new understanding of the Kingdom, which is very important The civilization of Chu Dong has developed to a certain extent, and he even has the aesthetic needs after eating and drinking. This is not what the primitive society should have in the ice age when food was not enough. The ice age of this planet really made a great difference to Chu Dong''s senses. He knew that from this moment on, he should really throw away some of his previous knowledge, because it was so different Not adapted to such a place, this is a different ice age. Walking along the city, Chu Dong and others came to a palace built by high stone steps. There were no civilians or shops for ordinary residents. There were soldiers all around, and there were some luxurious buildings. However, the palace built by Yellowstone slabs in the middle was especially protruding, standing directly on the top of the Island In the central part of the Republic of China, general Guda took off his helmet here. He was a kind of simple and honest warrior. It seemed that the race would be white in the future, but it was still normal. After all, even the Maya looked a little like the later Latin American race.In such an era, there is no such obvious racial division. After all, it is not long since animals evolved into complete highly intelligent Homo sapiens, and at this time, the plate has not completely moved. Guda looked at Maya and said to Chudong, "Your Highness, and Maya, when you came, was that passage not flooded?" Chu Dong here told a lie: "in fact, it''s half submerged, but our Hunter tribe has excellent physical quality." Guda nodded here and said: "this is indeed true. You are the best fighters. You are born hunters and soldiers. You have extremely strong bodies. This is what you were born with. But your past chiefs are only willing to hide in the forest, which makes your civilization lag behind." Maya was a little unhappy and said, "you''re just good at mining and casting weapons. What''s so great about that?" Guda looked at Maya and said to Chudong, "your tribe should have come into contact with some strange civilizations after we left?" Chu Dong and Maya are stunned, but Chu Dong has already thought about the answer. Chapter 989 "Yes, yes, our tribe also met a god like you, but he was dead. As for those monsters, they were destroyed by a guy who came down from the sky. He claimed that he was the son of prophecy, but the God of our tribe told us that the son of prophecy was the one who brought disaster to us, so our tribe did not welcome that What kind of guy, he has been marching along the north, saying that he wants to complete his prophecy, but he left us something belonging to his hometown, but that is, some simple clothes, just like what Maya and I wear. As for our God, we have buried his body in the forbidden area belonging to our jungle. " Chu Dong is very clever. He has found a very suitable excuse. You can''t say what he said is false. At least for the people on the top of the mountain, it''s half true and half false. Even it''s more true than false. Chu Dong''s words were so righteous that he couldn''t recognize what he was saying. He also mentioned a guy that made people pay special attention to on the top of the mountain, that is, the son of prophecy. The son of prophecy scared them all. The existence of this guy didn''t think that he really appeared. As for the things about "gods", they were surprised Normally, there are not many strange places. This is probably because they think that the gods and others have a vital relationship on this planet. This is also the key for Chu Dong to make such an excuse. However, this is also because this island has a very important relationship at this time. Anyway, no matter what Chu Dong said, they can''t go to the outside world to check. This is Chu Dong''s confidence. Everyone is at sea and on this island. You don''t want to leave. Do you want to verify his statement? Do you think it''s possible? Anyway, Chu Dong thought that it was very impossible. Now he was on an island, which was not far from the mainland. However, walking from the sea, Chu Dong felt that no one had the ability to glide on the sea except his own force. Moreover, for such a long distance, Chu Dong would have to worry that the force was not enough. This is a very practical problem, at least We have to understand what is a dead man without proof. The place where Chudong and Maya were at this time was the main hall of the palace of the mountaintop kingdom. In addition to a dozen old friends, there was a man in his forties around them. This man is the chief of the peak Kingdom, or the king. Because the arrival of the Biostar people has promoted the mountaintop people from the primitive tribal society to a theocratic country. The chief of the mountaintop people is the spokesman appointed by the Biostar people before they leave, that is, the mountaintop people tribe, or the ruler of the mountaintop people Kingdom now. He is called a foreign country, also known as the agent of the gods. He is the country The person with the highest voice is also the only one in power here. Of course, his assistant is also the eight old guys appointed at that time. They are also the students trained and educated by the original group of biological stars. They are also the Presbyterians of this country. They are the guys under the king, but they also have a great influence. After all, they were the students of those biological stars no Hearing Chu Dong''s words, the elders had no doubt. They just had some strange discussions about some things. It seemed that since the monsters were no longer there, whether they should plan to leave in advance to settle down on the island seemed that they would return to their own continent. It seemed that they attached great importance to the Presbyterian Council, and on the other side, the hilltop kingdom Wang was just silent. It seemed that they didn''t care about Chu Dong''s news that the monsters were no longer there. What''s more, his face was a little calm. It seemed that in his opinion, it was not a happy thing at all. For Chu Dong of later generations, he could easily see the King''s mind. Chudong was naturally puzzled. It seems that the king of this new kingdom of mountaintop people is not the same as a group of elders. There seems to be some kind of internal connection! Of course, it''s not very important. What''s important is that Chu Dong saw a little chance, a little provocation, and a little bit of obstruction. He could find the chance that the Kingdom grasped. The upper class was not harmonious, which was what Chu Dong wanted to see most. If it''s monolithic, he really doesn''t have a chance, so Chu Dong doesn''t have a chance to keep pestering with them. The zenith is a matter of repairing the spaceship, and the rest is normal. Just then the king spoke, and he said to Chu Dong, "when you came, the passage was flooded, right?" When Chu Dong heard this, he nodded subconsciously. It was obvious that he was convinced that he had been drowned, which showed that he was not lying at all. He had to say that Chu Dong was an acting school, and even he thought he admired himself. However, after hearing this, the king calmly told Chu Dong: "then you can''t leave now To open my kingdom, our plan is to build a floating plate in 100 years to repel the earth and sea with the force stone minerals, as well as the flying technology left by the gods, so as to leave this island again. Now you can consider joining our kingdom. If you are still alive in a hundred years, you will naturally return to your tribe. "Chu Dong was very indifferent and said: "well, when we came here, we were ready for this, which was what the patriarch could expect, because at that time, he was watching us enter the submerged channel. Obviously, he was ready for this, and even prepared for our worse fate. So it''s good that we are still alive now. As for the king What you said, we can guarantee that we will help the king and your kingdom to do what we can, but we can''t join the mountaintop people. We built a temporary camp where we came. Even if our tribe temporarily belongs to my and Maya''s residence, we will build a house with the trees in the jungle. I''m not a priest If you join other tribes, please understand that. " "Well, your highness, it''s all as you wish. I''ll hold a dinner for you later. Let''s go down first." Chapter 990 As soon as Chu Dong and Maya left, the elders protested against the king. One of the old men said directly, "Your Majesty, the supreme agent of the gods of our family, I would like to ask you that the flying skills of those creatures left by the gods are very mature. Why do you have to delay to go back, king? It was because of the monsters that respected the gods at that time When we have a highly civilized army, we can return to the land. Why worry now? The monster has disappeared, which is also in line with what we see in the eye of God. The ghosts that suddenly disappear from the eye of God are just like the Oracle left by the gods. The day when the ghosts disappear is the time when the monsters are completely finished and disappear. Everything is normal. Moreover, we have to go to land to hunt down the ominous person predicted by the traitor of God, the damned prophecy "The son of God." After hearing this, Chu Dong couldn''t hear clearly, because he had already walked out of the palace and was followed by general Guda. General Guda was a warm-hearted man. He also sent a team of soldiers and some craftsmen to follow Chu Dong to the temporary camp at the exit of the passage, saying that he wanted to build a house for Chu Dong. Chu Dong refused at that time and said he was from the jungle tribe Hunters enjoy their natural gifts and build natural houses without any help. Moreover, they plan to walk around the island in case they find a suitable tree and build a tree house! At that time, Guda heard that it was the cultural custom of other people''s tribe. It was not a problem, and it was hard to say at that time. He just asked Chudong to bring Maya to the party at night, because the king had already started to spread the whole story. They were guests from the Jungle tribe, and brought them the news that the monsters had disappeared. As for the reason for the disappearance, no It''s just disappearing somehow. Obviously, their king didn''t intend to tell them that the truth of the disappearance came from that one, the son of prophecy. Chudong didn''t want to say anything more. After all, it had nothing to do with him. Right, he had nothing to do with the son of prophecy. After all, he didn''t want to find an enemy of the kingdom for himself in such a place. Chudong and Maya left. After confirming that there was no tail through the headset, Chudong and Maya were in a hidden place and returned to the low altitude spaceship, As soon as he got back to the spaceship, Chu Dong summoned everyone to discuss the matter, because it seems that something interesting has changed. This is the key that Chu Dong didn''t think of, even beyond the curiosity of the small system listening to the sound below, so he needs to discuss the next thing. The small system said directly: "the king doesn''t want to leave this place at all. He seems to be disgusted to go back to the mainland? Didn''t you find out? At least from my point of view, the king likes this place very much, and not just likes it. He is typically unwilling to leave this place, and seems to have many strange purposes. But although we don''t know at this time, we must make it clear that this is very useful for Chu Dong, as for the special materials that the spaceship needs to smear on the surface On the outer wall of the ship, we have also scanned the special material. It turns out that the special material is the Yuanli stone mineral mixed with hard powder. Obviously, they have excavated the Yuanli stone on the bottom of the sea here, while an island on their right seems to have excavated the mine leading to the bottom of the sea, and it has not been submerged. They have not excavated the fragile sea sand, as if they are not satisfied with the bottom of the sea here I know very well. It is estimated that the Biostar people have given them a kind of mining technology. Of course, it may also be their talent, because I found that there is a natural affinity for minerals in this racial gene. " After hearing the analysis of the small system, the first one to identify with Maya, then Chudong, only ya, was a little confused and said: "if he has a reason why he can''t leave, I seem to think of something. The hilltop tribe is quite special. If there is a jungle tribe on this planet that is different from Maya''s tribe, you will understand that Jungle tribes, but they are not connected with each other, but mountaintop people are not. Just in the East, as far as we are in the east continent, as far as I know, it seems that there are three mountaintop people tribes, each of which is the place where the biological people who joined the mountaintop people went at that time. It is estimated that they all moved away from the sea. After all, mountaintop people can''t They can communicate with each other, and they always act in a uniform way. If they can communicate with each other, maybe the remote brain of them is also in the hands of the people on the top of the mountain. " "Head? What kind of abnormal biotechnology is it? " Dongchu people think biotechnology is very strange. Ya replied: "it''s a kind of remote video tool that can present images and sounds. You can understand it like this. People have biological stars, and each head has its own number. You don''t need to set up any communication lines. You can understand it like this. You just need to keep a certain range. That range, as far as I know, seems to be the range of a planet. That''s not true There''s something they call the planet''s short-range mobile connection Chu Dong thumbed up and said in admiration: "beef beer!" At the same time, he also said: "that means that the other two mountaintop tribes in the East have moved to the island on the sea, right? Then the strange question comes. What do you mean by knowing? "Ya replied: "as I said before, the Biostar people are a race of unified action, so if they want to build an alien army, if they want to build an alien mercenary, they also want to be led by one person! Moreover, if so, the mountaintop tribes can connect with each other, that is, will they form a unified leadership when they return to land? This is very normal. It seems that I have heard about this before. Of course, that''s what I heard from the Biostar people. They said that the mountaintop people must have a unified leadership in the future, and so are the human beings who survived the planet. It''s just that they obviously didn''t expect that the monsters would be destroyed by one person, our captain Chudong. " Chu East a show hand, express very helpless, this also have to blame him? It must not be his fault! Chu Dong said: "that is to say, that guy is afraid of losing his throne? That''s really reasonable, emperors and generals! " Chapter 991 If that guy, the king, was worried about being robbed of his position, that would be a reasonable explanation. However, in this way, Chu Dong thought of something beneficial to him. Chu Dong said to the public, "look, if those elders are pro gods, they are actually a group of bad guys, the king Isn''t it possible to work with us? As long as we take advantage of their inharmonious factors, can we not get what we want, not only repair our spaceship, but also leave our power here? Isn''t it beautiful to have the best of both worlds? ¡ª¡ªTut Tut, how beautiful it is When Chu Dong said this, he shook his head in a feigned manner. He was very clever and had a strategy in his mind. small system is very disliked Tucao Dao: "wake up, do not enter the drama, make complaints about the captain, you must understand, how do you know that the king is willing to cooperate with us?" Moreover, our spaceship has scanned them. They actually have biological weapons here. It seems that they are similar to small eyeballs. Although they only have slight reactions, they are just like that. It is estimated that these biological stars have taught them a lot of powerful skills in order to prevent problems in this tribe after their death Weapons, and the soldiers you met today, their weapons are not as simple as cold weapons. I found something similar to energy fluctuation in them. It is estimated that they can also launch energy fluctuation, just like your force explosion, because there is the material of force stone on the top of their weapons. This mountaintop tribe doesn''t have that It''s very simple, especially when our spaceship doesn''t have conventional weapons, unless you plan to sink the whole island directly with railguns. " Chu Dong knew the meaning of what the small system said. He was naturally worried about it, but he asked the small system one thing and said, "our spaceship is full of money. How many people can be transported to land at one time?" Chu Dong asked this question. If they can cooperate successfully in the future, they plan to help them return to the land. This is a good thing, and they also have a spaceship. Isn''t this a good plan? As for some things that can be taken away, they can be transported by spaceship. Of course, large items will be out of the question. Besides, Chu Dong didn''t believe that when he moved, the power of the man on the top of the mountain could transport all the large items from the Kingdom, which was basically unrealistic, except that the grassland people, as Maya said, could tame wild animals and even mammoths It''s not a gift. The small system knew what Chu Dong said, but he thought for a while and answered Chu Dong: "no more, no less. It''s estimated that we can transport hundreds of people at a time. Although we are frigates, we are only small, only Yakai. This one is their new model, so it''s equipped with railguns that only strategic ships hesitate. What a hell! Conventional weapons are damaged. There is only such a big killer. " After hearing what the small system said, Chu Dong frowned a few hundred at a time, and the small system said again: "if they don''t transport things, there are more than 20000 people here alone. Yes, their population is increasing, and they can only say that they are reproducing well. However, with the goods and the things they need to transport, we don''t know how many nights to transport, If you put all your chips on this tribe, you can do so. But I don''t suggest that this planet is still so big. Although it''s a primitive world, you can see how special the world is. So my suggestion is to wait until later. Moreover, the base platform we built on the top of our head is estimated to be better, and we''ll have to wait until then It''s a good thing to be in the base. " It''s hard to find that the small system gave Chu Dong an extremely favorable evaluation for his plan to build a mobile base platform on the spaceship, but just in this case, Chu Dong was not very satisfied, because his plan was more grand. He not only wanted to go home, but also clearly understood that even if the system was born, he and the small system could not go against the system The ultimate task of the world is to unify a super large tribe and build a huge primitive tribal Kingdom, just like the last World - to become a chief. When Chu Dong thought of this task, he wanted to cry without tears. What''s the meaning of becoming a chieftain? Such a great goal really moved countless colleagues. What''s the big thing of other people''s crossing? What''s his crossing, especially becoming a chieftain? Chu Dong is really a blessing from his last life. It''s more for human service than for bad luck! In order to bring benefits to the people of backward civilization, he Chudong was willing to become a chief. Chu Dong took a look at the time on the holographic map beside him. He said to Maya, "Maya and I are going to the party first. You continue to scan the whole island stealthily to find out information. If possible, you can grab a tongue and let the small system read some useful information. We still have too much experience for this mountaintop Kingdom and their new home I don''t know, especially if the Biostar people have been here, or even their "gods" are mocking, worshiping a group of people who want them to be cannon fodder and become their mercenaries? What do you call it? "Chu Dong picked up a wild fruit from the table and went out with Maya. They were ready to go to the cabin and land on the ground. Now it''s getting late. When they go back to the hilltop Kingdom, they can go around. It''s also a good thing to know about the tribe. What''s more, it''s not a good thing for them to leave for too long, Still have to be good at their own identity at this time - the jungle Hunter tribe priest. As soon as Chudong and Maya leave, they make the spaceship invisible again and disappear into the sky. Chu Dong took a look around, and then said to Maya, "let''s go shopping to see what the daily life of the people on the top of the mountain is like, and what the" gods "look like in the eyes of ordinary people on the top of the mountain. In this way, we can also know that our king is worried that when he goes back, his people will abandon him He respected the instructions of the gods. " Chapter 992 Split! Chudong looks at the peak of the New Kingdom Island City, this standing along the street on both sides of a high human sculpture, his whole person is split, the street is a biological star sculpture, along both sides of the road, and was wiped clean, a look is often taken care of the East and West, Chudong really did not expect these guys to have such a strong impact on the peak Everyone at the top of the mountain actually worships them as gods. However, I understand that for an alien, from the perspective of primitive civilization, these "people" who came down from the sky and mastered the mysterious "magic" and led them to improve the process of civilization are not just a group of gods from the sky. Maya said angrily: "they are not the same as wise people. I have seen wise people before. Wise people are always very kind, and they don''t tell our tribe what to do, and they don''t look like they are superior. Even if I give them anything, they will eat with me, and then tell me stories like my grandfather, that is to teach me knowledge, but These guys, from the bottom of my heart, I feel that they are making use of the mountaintop people and trying to show their superior feeling. I hate these people. They are those hateful biological star people. No wonder teacher Ya is right to block them in their own home. They are a group of guys who do not respect us and other civilizations. " Maya has always been very kind and kind. She can be said to be Chu Dong. Now she is the only sensible girl on the prawn spacecraft. However, Chu Dong did not expect that this little girl would still be so angry. It seems that their fake God masks are completely attractive to the people who come to the top of the mountain Maya''s hatred came. Although Maya knew that the wise man in her tribe was a kind "grandfather", different from these guys, this was a bit of reason preservation, not a blow to everyone. But this was enough for Chudong to understand how angry Maya was at this time. Chu Dong quickly comforted the little girl and said quietly, "it''s OK. At least their civilization has been purified, isn''t it? And Maya, those people you hate are dead. You see, we can change while we''re still alive, can''t we? Those hateful guys are gone, that is, they are no longer there, they are lying in the coffin, but can''t do anything, can we do more things? For example, if you look at the front, isn''t there a place like eating? I see Guda. Let''s go and talk about it. You can cooperate with me later. Do you understand? " In any case, Marya nodded that he was worried about how many of his works were stored in a frigate Say Maya read a lot, also read a lot, even like the head, Chu Dong heart some worry about Maya, carefully asked: "little Maya, what is a book you read recently? I''m talking about books from the earth! It''s from my hometown, you know? It''s what you''ve seen recently. Cough, I''m just curious. " For Chu Dong''s curiosity, Maya said she liked it very much, and there was a shy smell that Chu Dong didn''t understand. In it, Chu Dong was stupid. What happened? Chu Dong was confused. He didn''t know what Maya was thinking secretly. Chu Dong said that he couldn''t stop people from learning knowledge. Literary knowledge is also knowledge! But Chu Dong must plan to have a good understanding of what Maya is looking at all day. Don''t be so superior! Maya patted her chest, bright and handsome, and replied: "I''m watching les miserables!" Chu Dong almost didn''t fall over. It''s so interesting to see. Isn''t it boring? But it''s not incomprehensible. Chu Dong thought about it and accepted it. Then he took Maya and walked over to see that Guda was drinking a mixture of fruit juice and eating the grilled fish provided by the shop here. There was nothing more on such an island. It was estimated that the fishermen would have enough to eat every day. Chu Dong went over and said, "general Guda, long time no see!" Chu Dong wanted to slap himself as soon as he uttered this sentence. He seriously suspected that he had been in the primitive society for a long time, forgetting that he was also a social animal who was observant and good at speaking! Even Maya, who had read a lot of earth literature, was stunned. Obviously, she felt embarrassed and ashamed for Chu Dong''s embarrassing greeting and speech! Because she couldn''t see it anymore, Maya went there directly. Facing Guda, she patted Guda on the shoulder, then crossed her waist and said in a heroic voice: "Hey, brother Guda, have you eaten? We all ate! Come on, let''s have a drink! " Guda is stupid! Chudong split! And Chu Dong slapped himself again, and scolded angrily: "dry, she must have read the story of Liangshan 108 fags." Chu Dong felt ashamed for himself, embarrassed for himself, and speechless for the environment at this time. On the contrary, although Gu Da was strange, he also said with a smile: "wine? You mean something like the prairie people tribe? That kind of food is a little spicy. I don''t like it very much. I still like the fruit water. It''s very comfortable, and you should drink it. It''s said that they will feel dizzy after drinking that kind of food. It happens that you''re here to eat grilled fish. I have enough exquisite shells with me. Without these shells, you can''t change things here. The shops here rely on these exquisite shells Only those who have been certified by the king can go to the palace to exchange some jewelry and furnitureChu Dong knew that what he was talking about was the simplest exchange currency, and the value preservation of currency seemed to be the jewelry controlled by the royal palace. There were also some exquisite furniture cast under the control of the kings. Of course, there might be others. Chu Dong knew such a simple economic truth, after all, he used to be a working community ¡£ Maya sat down, and then gave Chu Dong a look, Chu Dong heart a burst of shame. Chapter 993 "General Guda, how long have the gods you left here gone to heaven? It''s a pity that our God has been dead for a long time! It is said that he also said that there was a traitor among the gods! He told us whether the son of prophecy was our enemy or not. Otherwise, we don''t know. Although that guy eliminated the monster, he is still the enemy of the gods. We must deal with him. It is said that he will bring disaster to all our tribes. " Chu Dong carefully explored and bit the roast fish in front of him. He had to say that when human beings mastered the fire, the life would be much better. The leaves roasted together on the barbecue had the taste of pepper leaves. It was estimated that it was the spicy flavor of the roast fish. As a matter of fact, all human beings like to live a comfortable life, no matter the planet or the times Life is what everyone wants. General Guda nodded angrily and said: "yes, there are traitors among the gods. That guy betrayed our gods. It seems that the gods you met are also our gods. The great gods who came to our world together and stood on our side at that time! In that treacherous prophecy, it is the son of the prophecy who eliminated the monster, but without him, we mountaintop people will eventually eliminate the monster, and will bring us the whole world and all our tribes on the way to heaven, which is what the gods promised us. At that time, the kingdom of the gods above the sky will come to lead us to become friends with them Side by side, become their invincible soldiers, that is the supreme honor, is the God''s soldiers! Think about all the efforts we''ve made for that day. " It''s just that people don''t even think of the existence of a big cocoon for him Reason, what kind of God''s warrior, Chu Dong are directly stupid, there are God''s warriors in this world? It has to be said that God is something. At least in Chu Dong''s opinion, the biological star man is not worthy of being a God. If these guys are gods, then Chu Dong is a God, or is he reincarnated! Isn''t that bullshit? Why don''t you say it''s the cannon fodder of God? God is ready to hire them, a group of soldiers who don''t want money, to destroy their defense lines from the periphery of their home planet. Of course, at least he knew something. Chu Dong was still good tempered. He nodded his head to Guda and said, "yes, general Guda, you are very reasonable. We are all ready to become soldiers of God, but we don''t know what kind of way you are going to leave the island? We still want to unite with the mountaintop people to hunt down that guy. No matter what, he is the son of God betraying prophecy. The world will eventually be brought disaster by him. We must stop these guys, and at the same time contact all the tribes favored by the gods. We need to unite together. By the way, what''s the reaction of your other mountaintop people''s tribes What about it? " Chu Dong''s question has hit several key points. He just wants to know some key things about the people on the top of the mountain. Guda, the general who is responsible for guarding the hilltop Kingdom, seems to be in a high position. He really knows a lot of things. He is also a simple primitive man. At least Guda is very honest and upright. He probably didn''t encounter any disgusting people and things, and he hasn''t been cheated. So Chudong got some crucial information from him, which made Chudong cheat Guda But I''m sorry. That''s the same thing. Chu Dong won''t listen to me. He''s not a hypocritical person. He''s just here to find out information. He''s not a good man at all. Therefore, there should be no less information. Guda said to Chu Dong, "brother priest, don''t worry about this. Although the king said it would be 100 years, the Presbyterian Council clearly indicated that we could leave this island at any time, because the gods have left us a kind of technology that can go to heaven. It is the eggs of some strange animals, which have been buried in the deepest part of the island, There is the coldest sea water, which can keep the eggs alive. These things can help us leave the island, or even carry what we need to take away. Of course, his majesty just wants us to constantly develop our technology, dig more minerals, cast and create more powerful weapons, at the same time, our soldiers It''s not enough. " Guda mentioned another thing here. He said to Chu Dong happily, and told Chu Dong with a proud face: "the gods have also left artifacts for us. That''s what only we mountaintop people have. With that thing, we can contact other mountaintop tribes no matter how far away they are. It''s also because of it that we know, I love you There are more than ten mountaintop tribes in our world. They are all chosen by the gods. At this time, they all retreat to the islands on the sea. Each of them is very safe and has its own king and elders trained by the gods. Therefore, as long as there is a need, we will gather together to form a super large tribe with a population of more than 100000 or even more than 200000, and then lead them All the other tribes, together, become the warriors of heaven chosen by the gods. "Chu Dong thought of the thing that ya said about the Biostar people. It seems that those "heads" were really given to the people on the top of the mountain. Chu Dong didn''t think that there were more than a dozen other mountaintop people tribes on the same planet. Except for the three known mountaintop people tribes in the East, it seems that they are scattered all over the world, this continent The mountaintop people on the island, but at this time, obviously all of them have gone to the islands on the sea. It seems that the Biostar people really regard them as mercenaries of their own alien colonies, and the cost they need is just a cheat. They are really a free and profitable group of guys who are good at calculation. What Biostar? Treacherous stars, right! One by one is more vicious than the other, and even more disgusting. Chapter 994 People at the top of the mountain all had contact with each other, which was not beyond Chudong''s expectation, but it also made Chudong realize some facts, which undoubtedly shocked Chudong. At least for Chudong, these guys have their own way to contact each other, which is the same as Ya said, but it seems that there are some differences Among them, there are some differences about those heads, that is, they seem to accept such things, and call them miracles, which are also the things left to them by the gods, which leads them to be more convinced that all the things described by God exist and exist in reality. Such a situation is not a good one for Chu Dong News, which means that not only this mountaintop tribe is difficult to master, but also other mountaintop tribes. At this time, Chu Dong asked with a smile: "you said that general Guda, we will follow God in the future. What will the kingdom of heaven be like?" In fact, Chu Dong''s problem is very cunning, even more cunning than he thought. In this way, he can at least negate the suspicion of guy like Guda. In fact, the person with the simplest mind is also the one who is most likely to have doubts and shakes. This is an unchangeable truth, which Chu Dong himself has learned. It''s a kind of climbing and rolling To the details, it is a Chu Dong''s ability to see people. But he didn''t think it was Guda who answered him directly: "God''s kingdom of heaven is God''s kingdom of heaven. How can it be like that?" Chudong almost fainted on the table, and even Maya coughed while drinking the juice. He almost didn''t spray the juice out of his mouth, which aroused Chudong''s suspicion, because he thought that Guda was not a simple brain, and that Jane was hopeless, just like NIMA''s human thinking without brain! What''s the point of not answering him according to the script? what do you call this one? It''s not simple, it''s silly and lovely, and it makes people feel very simple. It should be said that it''s worthy of being primitive. It''s too simple. It''s not simple anymore. Chu Dong also found out the useful information for himself. He unconsciously wanted to explore more, but at this time, he patted his forehead and thought of something very important. He said to Chu Dong, "I almost forgot that priest. Now it''s late, and you''re here too. I have to take you to my palace in advance, usually to attend the Royal Palace dinner Before that, I had to let you see the king in advance. I almost forgot! Walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk? Our mountaintop kingdom is full of places where we can settle down. You can directly order a place. As long as it''s not the place where we build and produce things around us, and there are also islands for mining, you can say any one. The king doesn''t have to agree. I''ll make the decision for you, and you don''t need to spend the exquisite shells to rest assured. " Chu Dong had some feelings for general Guda''s enthusiasm, but he also knew that for the sake of his own concealment and safety, even in the face of such kind-hearted Guda and such kind-hearted guy in Chicheng, he could only refuse this honest and upright man. Chu Dong waved his hand and said with a smile: "ha ha, no need. Maya and I plan to be in the dense forest, According to the custom of our tribe, we build a beautiful tree house. It''s in the temporary camp during this time. If you want to find us, you have to make an appointment in advance. Otherwise, sometimes when you go to the temporary camp, you can''t see us. We don''t have to wander around the island. We won''t go to the forbidden areas around you. Don''t worry. I''m afraid of the people on the top of the mountain I understand. " Gu Da didn''t want to say anything more. He just hoped that Chu Dong would remember. If he needed anything, he would go to Gu Da directly. Chu Dong felt very moved in his ears. He couldn''t help feeling a little moved. For such a guy, it''s really hard for him to make friends with him. At present, it''s just that he and the next generation can''t accept the secret, or at least he can''t accept it Price. The cost of this kind of thing to have a return can be called, or it is no brain to give the head! Chu Dong certainly does not want to be the kind of brainless person, so hiding himself is obviously the best choice at this time. After all, Chu Dong is not a good person. As long as he can get what he wants, he does not dare to say that he is not the kind of person. After all, he is certainly a person who can get the maximum benefit and violate his conscience Yes, for example, cheating the honest general Guda in front of him was one of his choices. Although Chudong didn''t feel helpless, it could at least prove the fact that the people on the top of the mountain now, who had discussed how to go out in the future, even contacted other tribes, which was far beyond Chudong''s own expectation It''s too late. This can''t work. Chu Dong still hasn''t solved one of the mountaintop tribes. How can he solve another one? At least he has to understand the fact that solving the problem is the mountaintop tribe in front of him, and his spaceship is still waiting to be repaired. Although he already knows what the material is, he can get it now According to the news, it''s a fatal thing to contact those mines. There must be some so-called heavy guards in such places. Moreover, Yahe small system also said that the weapons of these people and soldiers on the top of the mountain can actually shoot the force blast, and it seems that there are big killers like small eyeballs. Before they were sure of everything, Chu Dong didn''t want to Give everything to risk.Now can rely on their own identity and lies to cheat eat cheat drink, why do you want to do things off the head? No, not really! Everything has to be planned slowly. What''s more, everything is still in Chu Dong''s own control. It seems that it doesn''t exceed too much. This is very difficult. Everything is still expected. This is not a very normal thing. Everything can be accepted. Thinking about Chu Dong, he has a new idea. Chapter 995 When he arrived at the palace, it should be said that after arriving at the palace ahead of time, Chudong was a little bad. He said that he wanted to hold a banquet. Suddenly, he said that it was cancelled. It seemed that there was an island with a factory in the East. Did the underground mine leak? It''s a high-risk industry for NIMA to engage in seabed mining! It seems that the craftsmen of Dongxing have been trained to repair the leakage of the wall, but they have been trained by a generation of engineers. It''s just that they were drowned In any case, Chu Dong knows that all the civilized guys are very special. They are not as simple as they seem. If you think it''s time for the master to meet the masked swordsman, because you don''t know whether they learned from the living creatures or not. But Chudong can''t be left in the palace, right? So the king was very embarrassed to meet him and Maya, and he suggested that the elders should continue to meet him. Although there was nothing wrong with Chudong, how could he feel familiar with this set of operation? Chu Dong can only say that his heart is dark. It is estimated that he came from the place of intrigue. He saw too many insidious and cunning things all day, so he chose to think that it must not be his conjecture, at least it''s not the same as what he thought. Chu Dong planned to make himself sunny. After all, people in the primitive society, even if they met the biological stars, at least they didn''t It''s not that complicated. At least it looks like this. Chudong nodded for his idea. It''s the light of NIMA''s right way! But the moment he saw the king, the moment the door was closed, he suddenly realized that the primitive people were bad! Because the king was the only one in the king''s bedroom, with a few lamps made of ghost knows what materials. The king stood in the bright light, quietly looking at Chudong and Maya standing in front of him, especially his last eyes fell on Chudong, and he said, "Chudong, right? The priest? Hehe, it''s a wonderful reason, but you can''t deceive me. I''m the king here, and I''m the guy who fought with Maya''s grandfather in those years. Finally, I''ll tell you that the God you mentioned is actually a rebel here, right? And you''re the son of the prophecy, and the monsters are really wiped out by you, right? Hehe, I will tell you that the rebellious God was actually the mountaintop tribe who helped him escape. At that time, I was a prince, not the king now. Are you surprised, Chudong? Yes, it is as like as two peas. "I am your face now. As I saw you today, my expression is as if you are the same now. Don''t be surprised, because maybe we will still be friends." Chu Dong opened his mouth, and the whole mouth was enough to swallow an egg. Maya was too surprised to close her mouth. She looked frightened and said: "brother Chu Dong, isn''t it OK? Are we really exposed? Cry, haw, what should I do? Brother Chudong, I''m so worried! Do we want to kill this guy now? We have to leave now! Otherwise, he will send people to surround us. There are many soldiers here. Brother Chudong, I''ve done it! " Maya said that she pulled out her dagger from the back of her waist and was ready to assassinate. Chudong grabs this sometimes silly white sweet girl, his head is a little big, but the king in front of him, Chudong looks at him, he doesn''t seem to panic at all, and he doesn''t have the slightest meaning to call people. Although Chudong''s head is very dull at this time, he is also a guy who has lived for decades. No, he said to Maya: "wait, you go back He didn''t seem to be the enemy who wanted to fight against us. If he was, he would be looking for death now. I''m the son of the prophecy to destroy the monster! I want to hear what he''s going to say! " Chudong''s words are not without reason, because he knows what meaning it contains. The face-to-face confrontation with him is just like opening up the cards. It really makes Chudong have some accidents, but it''s also a reality. Chudong likes it. However, due to the special identity of the face, Chudong naturally needs to put more eyes and thoughts. The king on the other side made a gesture of invitation. Chudong took Maya to the front desk and sat peacefully on a row of wooden chairs. It seemed that this king came to the meeting. At this time, the king said, "in fact, my real name is Nico. I''m the third son of my father. The gods, yes, they didn''t like me It seems that their fate and life will come to an end before the appearance of the monster. This is something that neither I nor the kings of the mountaintop tribes have thought of, including all our subjects. " Hearing the king''s tone, Chu Dong asked curiously, "how can I tell that you don''t respect your gods? It''s not like what I see. " Chu Dong is the key to this problem. He knows that this problem is no doubt that he directly wants the king to give him his real identity - whether he is an enemy or a friend, or even whether he can be trusted on his side.The king just said with a cold smile: "ha ha, since you are the one who prophesied, and I helped him leave the hilltop tribe, do you think I think those guys are gods? Oh, they are all wonderful lies. They are just a group of colonists who want to save their home planet in a different way. They want to treat my tribe and even the whole planet as aliens of mercenary base. They are all a group of hateful biological stars. They are a group of naked, pretentious and even totally arrogant annoying guys. What a shame A group of disgusting guys, I will always remember them, always remember what they have done, especially for this planet The more the king said, the more angry his face seemed to be. Even Chu Dong was shocked. He seemed to know which side this guy belonged to. Chapter 996 "What did you know? What else do you know? Even how do you know? Is it just because you believe in a rebel in everyone''s eyes Chu Dong asked the biggest doubt in his heart. The lingering doubt in his heart really needed to be solved. It was about his last key to the king - trust! Trust is very simple and complex, but when everything is discussed and the handle of each other is in the hands of the opposite party, it is undoubtedly the best way to treat each other honestly, because if you want to cooperate, you must trust, and trust depends on whether the opposite party is willing to hand over some things to each other. You know, as far as Chu Dong is concerned, he is not a good person The guy who can easily trust others, even the original Yata, was only brought out of need before, and gradually established the trust with Yata. This kind of trust is very troublesome, but it is particularly strong. This is what people need, even between the intelligent life bodies. Without trust, let alone cooperation, Chu Dong would like to turn around and go I''m afraid you''ll pit him. But the king in front of him was so frank that he really gave Chudong a retreat. At least for the moment, Chudong had no reason to refuse. But as I said before, the identity of the opposite side was special. If he made a mistake, he would make a mistake step by step. No matter how he played chess, he couldn''t press all his pieces. If he was a big card, it would be wrong As soon as he can come up, Soha is not the one who can play like this. It''s Zhou Xingxing, not Chu Dong. So Chu Dong is very careful. At least at present, he''s very careful. He''s afraid that something might go wrong. He looks at the king of hilltop Kingdom opposite him, and the king tells him: "maybe you don''t know that the betrayal of God in those years actually came through my hand The supreme god civilization, inspired by the real gods, actually gave me the Oracle for the first time. After I had foreseen everything and seen all the truth, I gave it to the rebel. He is now a wise man of the jungle Hunter tribe. " Chudong understood what he meant when he heard what he said, but Chudong was very strange, because this guy actually got the oracle of the civilization that created the small system? That is to say, he had seen the mysterious and powerful civilization that created such things as small system, and even had close contact with it. Chu Dong could not help asking, "what is that God civilization? What do they look like? Where are they? You told me that they foresaw for you. What about the future? What about me? What do you want? Since you want to cooperate with me, you must want to get something from me, right? I know you are not a good man, at least I am not a fool who believes in others for no reason. You''d better have a showdown. Otherwise, don''t blame me for doing something to hide your tongue. I don''t need Maya to do it. I''m going to do it myself. You''d better understand it, right? " Chu Dong began to threaten this guy. This is the first time he has done this to an ordinary person in this era. "Well, you are worried, but there is not much I can say, because about the supreme civilization, I have never seen their appearance, but when I came into contact with that light, I saw everything, even the vastness of the stars in the universe, and even your beautiful planet. I want you to help me It''s to get rid of all the guys who want to bring this planet, my tribe and all the mountaintop tribes to destruction. The Biostar people are dead, but not fast. Those guys who are receiving the signal for a while, not including the elders who are against me, you should know what I want you to do, right? As long as you clean up all this, I can promise you. Even if I can do it, other mountaintop tribes will stand on your side as predicted. " The king said it simply, but Chu Dong''s face was heavy. Although he doubted it, he was gradually overjoyed because it was just what he wanted? Think about it. It''s really like this. Chu Dong was dubious about what the king said, but he was sure that this guy really didn''t have to lie to him. But there was no need to go to this step. It was either false or it must be true. Now it seems that he has both. What can Chu Dong do? Chu Dong is also very desperate. Although he is the son of prophecy, he didn''t bear the task of saving the world. In fact, one of the things he always wanted to do was to go home. It''s really your second uncle''s. what are these things? Chu Dong said he couldn''t accept it, and he couldn''t accept it. That''s the reality. Chu Dong said, but he didn''t smile. He was sure that he said to the king in front of him: "you are a king. What are you worried about? You have military power at the bottom of your hand. Are you afraid you can''t solve a group of old men? It''s ridiculous that a group of old people are afraid of you! You have all the soldiers in the kingdom. " Chudong is right. The king has mastered the soldiers. How do you need him? This is a bit against the common sense. It''s different from what Chu Dong thought. No, it''s really interesting. It seems that the king guessed that Chu Dong wanted to ask such a question, so he made a general answer for a long time, and then replied: "the influence of the elders is beyond your imagination. They are a group of students carefully cultivated by the biological stars at that time. They are the most loyal followers of the gods in their eyes. Such followers surpass the kindness of raising their tribe, even though they are old people Guys, maybe you should understand that they are not as simple as they seem. Each of them has mastered a special ability, which I don''t even know as a king, because when the biological stars leave one after another, they inject a strange liquid into their bodies, which gives them the ability to start from themselves It seems that the weapons produced are extremely terrible. They can make each one of them fight against hundreds, thousands and tens of thousands. Do you think I need your helpChu Dong showed that he understood, but he said, "I don''t know much about it. We really want to be grasshoppers on a rope. It seems that we have to pay more sincerity to each other." Chapter 997 "So you have a spaceship? Oh, it''s really powerful. It seems that you''ve got a lot of things from the crypt of the Biostar man, but it''s a rare thing in other places, but it''s not here for me. We also have things that can replace the airship. It''s said that your things really don''t look good to me, because no matter how unbearable the Biostar people are, they do In fact, it has brought great development of science and technology to our civilization and my tribe. Although I hate them, I can''t deny the civilization process that these guys have brought to us. Maybe you don''t quite understand this, but I can tell you that your spaceship can''t attract me, even if you admit your identity and are willing to help me leave this island, but It''s this island that can''t trap the people at the top of the mountain. It''s actually me that has trapped my tribe. I can''t let the tribe become the tool of aliens or the cannon fodder of war. " When the king said this, he was slightly angry and a little bit of unyielding. Obviously, this guy also has to admit that the civilization of hilltop people can''t develop to the present level without Biostar people. No matter how he doesn''t want to admit it, no matter how he hates those guys, he can''t hide his unspeakable and complex hatred towards them. He may know everything, but he must be able to You can see that the kingdom he is ruling in front of him is all due to the relationship between the Biostar man, and they can get such benefits. What harm have the Biostar man caused to the mountaintop man at present? That''s not at all. After all, it took some years for them to go to the interstellar world as mercenaries to fight. But this also aroused Chu Dong''s suspicion. Chu Dong was not sure. He asked doubtfully, "are those guys still coming? Are you sure your message can be sent? And how long can your technology go beyond the atmosphere above you and into space? With the accelerator on, it doesn''t seem to be too fast, does it? " Chu Dong''s reasonable doubt is true. After all, no matter how many generations of people have been helped, it sounds frightening? Who knows? King nicou replied with great confidence: "we have developed for several generations for a thousand years. As for our current technology, it''s only a matter of time for us to fly through the atmosphere and go to space. Another hundred years will be enough, because our aircraft is not the one you know or say in the traditional sense. We have fully inherited the biological life of biological stars The spaceship of science and technology, so you can''t think according to the common sense, because in such an era, we are a miracle. As for the biological stars you are worried about, people will come to new ones, which is exactly what I am worried about. Even if I do something in the stone statues that transmit signals here, there are no other mountaintop tribes. I just learned from the previous one At least one of the tribes seems to have received news from the Biostar people that the gods will once again favor his people on the earth. " When Nico said this, his expression made him sneer, especially disgusted with everything he said. It seemed that he had to accept it. For such a tangled king, Chudong sympathized. He not only wanted to thank the biological star for his tribal life, but also hated the biological star, the "God" in their eyes, who had been deceiving him all the time The ultimate purpose of deceiving them was to help raise them, and then let them fight with another advanced civilization. They are like cannon fodder. This is also a sad place for the king of such a country. Therefore, Chu Dong has a little sympathy. If he is such a king, he should give up early. Chu Dong took a look at the king and said, "since those guys will come again, and you don''t know the specific time, for us, we still have to face the invasion of the biological star people who arrived as promised. Of course, all this is based on the fact that everything is going well for us, but I think at present, we don''t even have a further choice, do we? You''d better get me some of the things I need from my spaceship, and then let me paint my spaceship. Otherwise, when we run in the future, we won''t even be able to run out of outer space, and you''ll have to leave a way for yourself, won''t you? Captain, you can tell me the best way to retreat is prawn? Your partners have solved such worries for you. You are not going to find a way for me. Don''t you really think you are a king and can''t even be the master of a mine? That''s really a waste, king of waste? " Chudong''s last words were ironic, but he also knew that he was just provoking and provoking a trace of his unwilling mind. But what he didn''t expect was that Nico refused and said: "if I touch the mine, the mines directly responsible by the Presbyterian Council, I will completely annoy them. Don''t talk about our opportunity at that time Even if I can''t protect myself? I don''t need a way back. We all know that we have no way back, but we love peace. But we also know that only by living and picking up enough butchers can we scare those who want to destroy our peaceful life. ""So you''re not helping your partner at all?" "No, I''ll arrange a fire in the Presbyterian Council three days later. You must understand what I mean?" Chudong smelled a smile on the corner of his mouth. He suddenly liked this king who was different from himself and knew how to make trouble secretly. He could not help asking: "today, there is water leakage. Do you mean it? It''s not that you see me on your own initiative, but that the Presbyterians think you should see me. After all, they are a group of old guys who are very worried about the cooperation of different tribes in the future. Especially, I''m the tribe that the gods like in their eyes. Even I''m a priest, aren''t I? What is this? Forced to be a partner of the enemy? Do you collude with the evil forces? " Chapter 998 "Water leakage? That''s just a helpless move. I don''t want to really take risks with the mine. After all, unifying the whole mountaintop tribe in the future will definitely need to meet with the kings of those tribes. Do you think our enemies are the Presbyterians, the old guys, and the Biostar people who haven''t appeared yet? No, there are also those kings who are fully willing to be loyal to the so-called gods. Chudong, captain of the prawn. Congratulations. In such a primitive society, you will become an important existence. At least now I have told you what I can help you. Now it''s up to you. I hope you don''t live up to my expectations. I hope you can really live up to what you predicted My treacherous friend, who tried his best to escape, made the final decision. He is really a person worthy of admiration. He not only betrayed his country, but also his faith. He called himself "wise and foolish". I hope you can live up to his prophecy. " King Nico said it heavily. Chudong asked, "although you were the first one inspired by God, that guy obviously knows more about it?" King Nico went to the back of his desk and looked at the totem on the mural behind him, which belonged to their tribe. He said in a voice: "well, he was favored by the God of the highest civilization and taught him. He was grateful for that civilization and knew that there should be no war between the stars. He was willing to protect what he wanted to protect. That was his original intention. It was ridiculous. He was the whole world Biological star is another kind of human planet, a natural alternative, a stupid wise man. Every day he says that he is a wise man, but he is also a stupid guy of a fool. However, up to now, he is still dead. He wants to see the world after death. What he aspires to is now in my hands. I can''t live up to my friends, just as you have to live up to your prophecy The identity of the son of the child. " "Did the prophecy only say that I would destroy the monsters?" Chu Dong asked. Nico turned around and looked at Chudong and replied truthfully: "no, in the prophecy I know, it seems that you will bring great help to this planet, help people on our planet to tide over difficulties, and bring us civilization peace. Yes, the promotion of civilization will also bring peace. That''s what you will bring us, you say, I love you Do I have to believe you? After all, you are the son of prophecy. My friend gave everything to wait for me. Now you appear in front of me, and those monsters have indeed disappeared. Do you think this is half of the prophecy? So I''m looking at you, looking at you for my friends, and looking at you for myself. I''m looking forward to it, and he''s looking forward to it. I feel as mysterious as your arrival. " Chu Dong put out his hand and said with a smile: "ha ha, I have never felt that I am so important. Do you think I should be grateful to you? Or thank you for your trust in me, or do you honor me as a civilian, your majesty? I don''t think I''m the son of any prophecy. Well, since it''s all settled, I''ll wait for your fire in three days. I''ll solve the problem of my spaceship first, and then I''ll help you think about those elders, because I have to go back and ask one of my experts, what will those guys be injected to make themselves a weapon? You should understand me Are you worried? I am also a person who is similar to you, because I am also very careful. " "Well, I see. You can go." "It''s really boring. I don''t even have dinner. After Maya leaves, the king drives people out. By the way, your majesty, there''s something to tell you. My spaceship is on your head. If you need anything, hang a white flag at the door of your palace. I''ll notice it. That means you have something to ask for me. Goodbye." Chudong and Maya went out of the palace, and the king, his majesty, was watching Chudong and Maya open the door of the palace to leave the figure, fell into a burst of meditation. Nico said softly, "I hope you are right, my old friend, because we have no helpers. Especially after you left, I fought alone until I was about to despair. Now I finally got a partner, and I can see some hope. But I also hope you can protect me, your old friend, and let me fulfill your last wish, Looking at the prosperity of our planet, after all, you once regarded this place as your second hometown, and you also found a beautiful wife here. Unfortunately, the biological star people and your compatriots also took everything from you. " ¡­¡­ Maya came out of the palace and asked Chu Dong in a low voice: "why do you hang the white flag? Can''t I have it in another color? " Chu Dong very seriously replied: "no, it''s good to hang a white flag. Hanging a white flag means surrender. I like watching people surrender, you know? It''s very interesting to see surrender, don''t you think? Ha ha ha Chudong couldn''t help laughing. He praised his bad taste and also admired his hobby. He had taught the king a lesson. He was so high in the world. He was a chieftain in Chudong''s big territory. It''s a good thing to meet him now Such a guy, he is the king. Chu Dong was not greedy before! As soon as he walked out of the palace gate, Chu Dong met Gu Da, who came to report to the other side of the mine.It happened that Chu Dong was curious about something. He grabbed Gu DA and said with a smile: "general Gu Da, what''s the matter? Has the problem over there been solved? I think many of you used to make preparations and looked like you were facing the enemy. " Gu Da saw that Chu Dong responded with a smile: "it''s OK. I''m just afraid that in case of an accident, more people will help. Who knows, it''s just leaking some water, and it doesn''t damage too much of the hardness of the wall. Now it''s all solved, and I''ll return it." Chu Dong said with relief: "that''s good. I''m still worried about something. I want to help. After all, they are all my own people. I can''t help but worry about these old people when they are so old. After all, they are all old people who can''t help themselves." "Ha ha ha, big brother is kind-hearted! But you worry too much. The elders are very powerful. Even if I go to 100 like this, they are not the opponents of the elders. They can instantly become particularly terrible servants, so as to eliminate all dangerous and even powerful beasts and enemies for us. " Chapter 999 From Guda''s mouth, he heard something about the elders, which was very good news for Chu Dong. He could turn them into weapons. Chu Dong couldn''t help thinking about the monsters in the ground, but there was nothing impossible. After all, their civilized creatures were born with such monsters. If they were the elders, they would suddenly become monsters one by one Chu Dong didn''t think it was strange. After all, the students taught by such a group of people were injected with something. What''s so strange? It seems to be a normal thing. In this case, Chu Dong''s preparation is to find out what kind of abilities those guys have. As for the things injected, Chu Dong plans to go back to the spaceship. After Chudong says goodbye to Maya, Chudong asks Maya to go back first. Anyway, the spaceship is on her head, and Maya will be watched. Let Maya go back to a place where there is no one, and then connect with the spaceship. There is no danger. Chudong plans to sneak to the mining island where the accident is happening. He needs to find out the mining area Layout, after all, other kings are willing to put a big fire to help themselves. How can they drop the chain on their own side? It shouldn''t be. It''s a good thing that people need more help, but they can''t do nothing by themselves. This is not very good. According to the truth, at least they have to be fully prepared. Maya was worried, but when she came out, Chu Dong told her that he had to obey the captain''s orders, otherwise she would not come out with her. This threat naturally deterred Maya, and Maya could only return to the spaceship obediently. As for Chu Dong, he came to a place which was relatively far from the central island of the kingdom From here, he can see that the lights are shining in the distance, and there are people busy on the bridge. The other end of the bridge is the island. It is a shallow sea island nearest to the main island, and it is also the land bulge where the former Island was submerged. After the mountaintop people moved here Where they dug and found all the minerals they needed. Chudong thinks that it was discovered by the mountaintop people. It''s not surprising that it was made by some Biostar people. Of course, it''s also true. After all, as a teacher, the Biostar people taught their apprentices that the mountaintop people are not. At least in Chudong''s opinion, the mountaintop people don''t care what to say, they are all inseparable from the Biostar people Asked the small system on the spaceship by radio, "has Maya gone back?" A voice came from the small system and said, "she''s here. She''s going to prepare dinner with her little eyeball. How about you? Aren''t you going to come for dinner? I feel that you are now in the past, and nothing can... " Before the small system finished speaking, Chu Dong said, "it''s not like this. Isn''t it that every time your spaceship explores the small islands with buildings around, they are disturbed by the magnetic field? So we should need more accurate map information. We can''t go to so many islands one by one. But there are some mines on the island that has an accident today. I may take this good opportunity to go in and have a look at what''s strange in it. After all, even the guy who is the king can''t get close to it without the consent of the elders, don''t you think We need a detailed map for the fire in three days, don''t we? Otherwise, we can''t take it away. We need information about the location of the minerals, and we can''t know what their forging process is. Yake can''t copy it at that time. " On hearing Chu Dong''s words, the small system asked strangely, "do you mean that you don''t plan to let the king repair the painting outside the spaceship after helping him deal with things?" Chudong nodded and said, "yes, that''s right. We can''t wait. Our spaceship needs more things, and you haven''t heard it. The signals from the Biostar people have already been sent out. Maybe some of those guys are coming. To deal with such a group of guys, one can only fly in the ground It''s not really a spaceship, at least not a complete spaceship, not to mention a small interstellar frigate. " This is what Chu Dong wanted to repair his prawn. From the beginning, when he owned this spaceship, he planned that this was the only key to Chu Dong''s safe life and even leaving this planet. To say, Chu Dong was lucky. He had a group of his teammates from the beginning, and something that could leave this world, but he returned Earth guy, but this spaceship has its own defects. Its folding and jumping system is flexible, and its conventional fire system also needs metal to repair. Even the coating particles on the outer wall of the spaceship also need to be repaired, because otherwise even the vacuum space can''t go, even if it is higher than some oxygen thin height, there will be an accident. This is also the arrival of the spaceship Chu Dong did not fly to a very high altitude and entered the thin vacuum air flow layer. For a starship, it''s really a little unqualified, otherwise it won''t be able to fly out of the atmosphere. No, but for Chu Dong, it''s really the best spaceship, and it''s also his treasure. If one of these things is missing, there''s a saying that Chu Dong has no hope at all, for the future without hope I don''t feel well even if I don''t feel well.In the past, Chu Dong didn''t care. After all, he didn''t have anything. He went step by step according to the task and the requirements of the system. But when he found out that he was in the same time and space with his hometown earth, everyone was in the same world, but not on the same planet. At that time, Chu Dong was really lit up with a little hope for that planet ¡£ Then the small system said, "how are you going to get there? They are now heavily guarded. " "It''s easy to catch a man, knock him unconscious and go naked in his clothes. Although it seems that it''s OK there, it seems that we still need hands to do some cleaning work. What''s more, from the king, we know that the mine here doesn''t rest. There are only people who keep on working shifts. Can''t I go and dig coal in shifts?" Chapter 1000 After killing a fish in shallow water, Chu Dong crawled out from the coast of the island. He must not be able to walk on the bridge, but he didn''t expect that as soon as he went ashore, he came to the island in front of him, and was not close to the mining area in front of him, and saw a man who came to pee in a hurry. Chu Dong didn''t hesitate at the moment. He killed him with a single arrow step, and his hand was up and his knife fell. Sorry, it was his hand He fainted a big man and didn''t give him any chance to react, or even scream. Chudong didn''t give him a quick one. Even the small system staring at here was in the cockpit of the spaceship, looking at the surveillance image transmitted from the ground and surprised, saying, "Wow, you are so handsome when you deal with ordinary people. I really hit them hard, Seeing the powerful enemy, I''m submissive. Well, it''s really in line with your style. " The small system didn''t make Chu Dong faint. Is he so unbearable? What''s more, Chu Dong kept in mind that he had some skills when he met a powerful opponent? of course, Chu Dong make complaints about the small system''s chuckled to Chu Dong. He started to drag the man into the dark. Although this guy was already dizzy, he was able to send him a little bit of force to his mind in order to be safe. I''ll find you a few more leaves to pad on. It''s bad luck for you, brother. I''ll give you a little bit of apology to save a little dumpling in the sky and say that I can only deal with ordinary people with heavy fists. " Yes, Chudong is talking about small systems. Chu Dong put on this guy''s clothes and ran directly to the place where there was light and fire in front of him. as like as two peas, there are fires on the ground, and there is a strange light that shines brightly here. There are so many strange lights around. It seems that the same lights are copied from the places where their people live in the mountains. These things are really not much different from the long lights of modern society. It''s a kind of fluid, which gives Chu Dong a very unexpected feeling. After all, they don''t seem to have electricity here, which seems strange. However, the cold flame is still found here by Chu Dong, and the enclosed cold flame is poured into a huge pit by them. These cold flames also drain from the bottom of the sea, which is given by the biological stars They have a lot of technology, at least the ability to drain the cold flame. Chu Dong thinks it''s not just the ability of the people on the top of the mountain. As for the statues on the top of the mountain, the most important thing for people to see is that the cave is filled with new biological weapons, and even the most important thing for people to see is the shape of the cave, It''s really an alternative civilization, but it''s understandable. After all, the teachers of the people on the top of the mountain are also a group of guys who came from an alternative civilization. It''s not surprising that the masters look like this and the apprentices look like this. At least they think it''s understandable. But Chudong still thinks that the people on the top of the mountain should not go to the future civilization like the biological stars. Those guys can be regarded as the public enemies of the universe. According to the information from ya, they really existed as anti Utopia. They were a living example. When ya didn''t fight against them, they destroyed and colonized or even plundered at least ten planets. The four words of "death" were too light for them, Chudong Up to now, I still remember the time when the crypt found monsters, those weird dead babies in the spores, those Petri dishes, those are all living examples. When I think about the appearance of more than a dozen planets, even though Chu Dong didn''t have much concept of goodness, he could not help but feel a chill in his back. At the same time, he was extremely angry at the bottom of his heart. Came to a mine entrance, Chu Dong accompanied to enter the mine with a team of people like him, pretending to follow them to line up to enter the mine, the soldiers at the door just looked at him, then nodded, and then threw from one side to give him mining tools and baskets, Chu Dong had no way to go on, really want to dig coal! At this time, Chu Dong heard the sound not far away, which seemed to be the mine cave where the accident happened. Then Chu Dong secretly touched and took a look, and saw the old men of the Presbyterian Council. At last, Chu Dong only heard there and said, "well, it''s just a slight gap. Our repairmen have solved it. We can go back and excavate here. It''s not only used to cast the weapons we need, but also smelted in the cold flame. In the factory on one side of the mine, a lot of minerals are needed. We''re going to return to the mainland." "The king didn''t agree!" ¡­¡­ Chu Dong finally heard this sound and was pushed into the mine cave by the soldiers. At this time, a small system warning sound came from the headset to remind him: "if you go further, I can''t even communicate with you through the radio headset. Be careful when you dig coal for mapping. And I can see your area through the image positioning, but I can''t feed back my information On the map information, it seems that this has something to do with the stone sculptures of the force here. According to Ya''s answer to me, there is no coal or combustible metal in the mine cave where you are now. Therefore, your force can safely explode when it is in danger below, and you don''t have to worry about causing any explosive danger. "Hearing the words of the small system, Chu Dong was relieved, and quickly pretended not to pay attention to falling down and said, "what''s the digging here?" At this time, a voice came from Ya Ya and said, "it seems that they are all iron minerals, some metal materials, some force stone, and some antioxidant metal particles that we need. It seems that there is a sign next to you that says Didn''t you see it yourself? " Chudong smell speech, turn to see, still true NIMA has a sign, Chudong a Wu face, very embarrassed to get up to inside walk: "well, blame I didn''t see, I went to dig coal first, my map system can so close to collect information, wait for me to come out, you also around constantly collect the information of the new home of people on the top of the mountain." Chapter 1001 "Brother? How often do you go home today? " "Ah, brother, the gods are with us." "I''ve just come to dig coal, brother. What do you want to tell me?" One elder brother replied, "I just dig. It''s not coal here. The island in the west is coal, but it can''t be dug. Because the underground pipeline hasn''t been repaired, we need to dig more iron stones." Finally, an old brother beside Chu Dong replied that Chu Dong avoided the embarrassment of talking to himself, but it was just a very simple reply. Chu Dong was helpless. How could these guys talk so little, and it was said that it was a mine cave, but in fact it wasn''t very deep. It was estimated that it was only a hundred meters deep, and then he dug out several channels to extend around At the same time, there are some places marked with places that can''t be excavated. These places are often pasted with thick steel walls. For the first time, Chu Dong had a deeper understanding of the engineering technology of hilltops. It''s true that he was born to be a miner engaged in engineering and mining, but it''s also because of the Biostar people''s teaching for them for at least several hundred years. From primitive tribes to this, it''s true that the level of evolutionary civilization has been good in a hundred years. It''s just a short hundred years, and it''s really open. Chudong can''t help but marvel. At that time, he joined the mountain top Nima really spent a lot of energy on the Biostar people of this tribe. They all regarded the people on the top of the mountain as their own elite cannon fodder and their own colonial mercenaries. Chudong had a very intuitive understanding of the importance of the people on the top of the mountain to the Biostar people. There are also long cold flame tubes in the mine cave, which are like those of the kingdom before the mountaintop people. These tubes made of transparent crystals condense and cast to wrap the cold flame inside. At the same time, they also make the cold flame emit a bright light that can play a very bright role, and illuminate the inside of the mine cave very clearly. The only difference is that the people here don''t seem to have any idea Because of such a bright light and feel how much comfort, everyone seems to be sad, Chu Dong can''t help but find something, curious with the old brother who is taking himself to the left side to dig crystal asked: "old brother, I just came, how we think different ah, each of you are not happy." The elder brother replied honestly: "it''s said that the elders want us to speed up our excavation. It seems that we are going to return to the land. However, as soon as we speed up, all the work of urging us to return to the land will fall on us, and it must take at least a few decades, or even a hundred years? This speed is also very fast, but when you think about my generation and the next generation, to work overtime so fast, do you think we are still happy? I don''t know what the king thought. When he brought us here, he told us to settle down here. We didn''t get used to it at first. However, life seemed good in all aspects, and there was no threat from wild animals. With us, those monsters in the ocean couldn''t get on. They thought that the good days would start, and they would recover to where we are But who ever thought about the appearance of our kingdom on the land? The elders suddenly asked us to speed up the speed of digging and providing resources. They seemed very anxious for us to return to the land. An elder just said that we must go back within 80 years, saying that this is the will of the great gods. " As soon as Chu Dong heard this, he immediately became interested. He directly followed the elder brother and asked, "do you think it means God?" The elder brother looked up and thought about it, and then said, "the gods said that as long as we are obedient, we will go to the kingdom of heaven, and we will be able to stand side by side with them. Now think about the possibility. After all, we have those guys who can fly into the sky, but as for whether the kingdom of heaven is as beautiful as the gods promised, I don''t believe it, gods It has brought us everything. We will listen to the will of God forever. " "Ah, forever? I think you are older than me, elder brother. In fact, I''m still younger. I haven''t even seen gods. " "Brother, are you so young? It''s less than 20 years since the gods returned to heaven! You look like you''re less than twenty? " The elder brother is very surprised to see the side of Chu Dong, that called a surprised, can be said to be quite incredible appearance, seems to be very difficult to accept the appearance. Chu Dong, however, was cheeky, his face was not red and his heart was not beating. He nodded with an artificial voice and innocent eyes and said, "yes, I''m only 18 years old, and I can''t help it. I really only heard my parents say that God is coming of age, so I''m going to mine here instead of my father!" Chu Dong said that he was disgusted by himself. He was nearly thirty years old. If he had been in the world for a few years, he would have been more than thirty years. If he hadn''t found that he wasn''t old, it was because he hadn''t looked in the mirror for a long time, he would have felt that he was only eighteen. The elder brother, with a face of shame, even accepted it, patted Chu Dong on the shoulder and said: "younger brother, I am older than you, and I have seen the gods. They came to our world from the sky. Of course, I didn''t see them coming from the sky, but I saw them show those great powers, and constantly bring us new miracles, which is very important These are what they show in front of our eyes. Although the elders urge us, we are willing to continue to pay more for the great gods, because even if we are tired to death, the gods promise that they will revive us before the arrival of the kingdom of heaven, and let us fight side by side with them against the powerful demons. "When Chu Dong heard this, he thought it was time to give a thumbs up to the biological star people. This NIMA is really a kind of deceiving the dead, but it''s not worth the life. These people are really the genes of the God stick. As long as they can deceiving people, they will come. Nima makes people willingly listen to him. Chu Dong also saw from here that he could not get some help from the people at the top of the mountain. These guys can only be said to be too simple, one by one believe in their bones that the gods. No wonder the king of Nico couldn''t get support from the people and get rid of the elders. This is really a theocracy! Chu Dong was very afraid. He suddenly felt that instead of making them wake up, he had better package a God for Nico. The best one was Nico himself. Double edged sword! Chapter 1002 In the kingdom of theocracy, Chu Dong understood a problem he had encountered. These guys all worshiped their gods, that is, the creatures. So Chu Dong had other plans, that is, to support a new "God". Chu Dong had a wonderful plan in his heart, but now he had a problem It''s better to find a way to get rid of those old friends. At least for now, everything is still under your control. There''s not much beyond your imagination, at least for now. But it''s not sure in the future. After all, those old friends seem to be very powerful. According to ya, it seems that they can be like them It is the same as the biological star people, who can form their own powerful and powerful weapons. "Don''t stand, little brother. Put this crystal on your back and send it up." When Chu Dong was in a daze, an old brother threw a "brick" into Chu Dong''s back basket. It should be said that it was a brick like crystal. He really regarded Chu Dong as a coal digger. Chu Dong was speechless. His map system was still collecting information secretly. How could the foreman give him a brick and then throw a brick into his back basket A brick, Chu Dong whole person is silly, very feel embarrassed to say with this elder brother: "elder brother, I just come to the first day, can you let me paddle to fish? I''m young. Don''t you think it''s good for me to get familiar with you and communicate with you? Besides, I''m going to go to the next mine. It seems that there is an acquaintance of mine there! " Chu Dong said that he was going to put down the brick behind him, that is, the big crystal he was going to carry on his back. He wanted to slip away. Who ever thought that old brother would hold him and say, "move the brick well!" Chu Dong was desperate. He found that every pair of eyes around him were staring at him. There was no way. Chu Dong thought of a way. As soon as he came out of the mine with something on his back, he turned to hide in the other side of the mine. His purpose was to explore every place here. The strange thing was that Chu Dong pretended to carry something, but he didn''t know what to do But no one was found. Didn''t ya just say that this is the cave dug by Yuanli stone? But Chu Dong didn''t see a mineral of the force stone. He didn''t even feel a little fluctuation of the force. On the contrary, he saw a lot of crystals and iron ores here. Even pieces of crystals were carried on his back. Besides ornaments, Chu Dong didn''t understand why they needed so many. Is there anything else What''s the role? Chu Dong wanted to break his head with crystal, and he didn''t know what they were going to use it for. Anyway, at present, the fact that Chu Dong can think of is that iron ore has a vital demand for the civilization of people on the top of the mountain, whether it''s refining steel or integrating it into all their buildings, or even their special weapons The appearance is all steel and metal. As for crystal, Chu Dong thought about what he saw. Besides some decorations and jewelry, he didn''t seem to see a lot of crystal decoration in the mountain top. Because of this curiosity, Chu Dong covered the wall with one hand, and at the same time let the map system start to read the information here, scan here and record his favorite map. At the same time, he asked a young man who was digging crystals: "brother, what are we going to use these crystals for? I just came here to mine as an adult. I used to raise fish by the sea with my father. I don''t know very well. What do you plan to do with so many crystals? I seem to have heard of it before, but I seem to have forgotten it. " Chu Dong is seriously fooling the little brother who is digging crystal. It seems that the little brother doesn''t doubt Chu Dong too much. Instead, he says truthfully: "it''s nothing. It seems that the breeding insect island on the other side needs a lot of crystal. Our gods teach us to cultivate insects. Recently, there is a growing demand for crystal, so we need to dig it out Besides the crystal that is often supplied to the Royal Palace and the daily market, the insect farm over there also needs a continuous supply of crystal. " Bugs? breed? Crystal? Chu Dong was stunned. He didn''t know the relationship among the three. The most important thing is that it seems that it''s the technology that the Biostar people taught the mountaintop people, but what kind of strange biotechnology is it? Chudong suddenly some don''t understand! Chu Dong was a little puzzled. How many secrets were hidden on this island? At least now, it is more mysterious. What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more? And feed it crystal? This kind of thing can''t be the magical thing that the Biostar people give to the people on the top of the mountain! At the thought of this, Chu Dong could not help thinking of the monsters who were invented in that crypt. As soon as Chu Dong pulled out his mouth, he suddenly felt that they were really the same generation of civilized guys! No matter how it changes, it has to be the guys who came out of that kind of biological civilization technology. At least one thing can be sure is that these guys are obviously doing something strange. At present, Chudong seems to be full of unknown places for this island and the scattered islands around it. That''s why Chu Dong felt that he not only wanted to let the small system scan more information, but also needed to do it by himself where he could not scan. Moreover, he also needed to know more through the king. Otherwise, he was really a blind man. He really couldn''t see a little bit of information here. That''s not bad Come on, it''s not so. Chu Dong is not a guy who can take things as they please. If you don''t know something clearly, you must understand it. Especially, people on the top of the mountain really have a lot to do with the biological stars.Chu Dong then asked the little brother, "what''s the use of these things? Insects or something? " Little brother seemed to be looking at Chu Dong like an idiot and said, "those are extremely powerful weapons. You don''t know this. You don''t only know how to raise fish every day, do you? Brother, I don''t mean you. How can you be so ignorant? Otherwise, you will really move bricks and mine here all your life. You know, we have to keep learning together with the gods, otherwise stupid guys will not be favored by the gods. " Chapter 1003 Chu Dong felt that he was discriminated against by this little brother from the primitive society, and even felt a trace of insult, even from the dignity of being looked down upon. Chu Dong was very unhappy for a moment. How could this man see that he was ignorant? Have you eaten your rice? Chu Dong immediately despised this little brother. He looked down on him so much. Then he should stand shoulder to shoulder with his gods! Chu Dong, who was not saved, pressed his temper and asked: "brother, do you know where the Yuanli mine is? I mean, which of the four pits in this cave? One of my brothers is digging the force mine. It''s in our mine Chu Dong also looked around here and found that most of the people here didn''t pay attention to him, but focused on moving bricks. For these people, Chu Dong didn''t come from the same world with them. They all believed that the biological stars were really their gods, and everything was for their good. One day, they would take them to the kingdom of heaven, and they would not come from the same world They''ll come and pick them up. It was cannon fodder, but Chu Dong also felt that it was a little ridiculous, and felt sad for these guys. After all, they estimated that they would not know until the day of their death, even if their civilization was so advanced on this planet, but they still could not escape being fooled by the guys of higher civilization. Those guys were gods In fact, Ming''s identities were all good at deceiving them, and they all wanted to treat them as cannon fodder like mercenaries in their colony. Chu Dong understood this, and the king knew it, but the people here, the most numerous people on the top of the mountain, all of them didn''t know it. They still studied, but they still believed in the "gods" The justice of Mingmen. I believe that the gods are good people who are good to them, but at least one thing can be proved is that they still believe in something, so it''s better to make good use of them than to save them, so that they at least don''t believe those damned Biostar people. In comparison, Chu Dong doesn''t think that the process of those Biostar people thinking that they are gods will be what is good for these people What people say is that the high-level civilization deceives the low-level civilization, and it''s not something to be proud of. In other words, Chu Dong can do it in the last world, but he would rather be a chief than a god like clay sculpture. He can cheat people, and he doesn''t want to be a God who can cheat people. Little brother seemed to be very upset about Chu Dong''s problem. He pointed to the next door and said, "in the past, every cave in the Yuanli mine had a lot of metal, which must be used in weapons. Otherwise, the weapons held by our soldiers are ordinary scrap iron, but we ordinary residents can''t hold them, so we can''t hold them There will be soldiers watching in the force mine. You don''t need to go to your brother, because you can''t talk to him in the past. Neither of you can get too close to each other to avoid you whispering or trying to take out one or two force mines. After all, when we came here, a general with those weapons defected The elders did it in time. Now we all think that they have been abandoned by the gods. They want to hurt the gods. They really don''t know what to do. Killing the gods is a great sin against heaven! " When Chu Dong heard this, he thought of the corpses in the undersea tunnel. He thought of this. He thought that they were going to rebel at that time. But Chu Dong didn''t think that what those guys were going to do was "kill gods"? It seems that there are some people who don''t know, and even willing to rebel. Maybe there are some of the king''s men among them? If so, it seems that the king didn''t make some resistance, and still had the resistance of soldiers. If those people were the king''s secret men at that time, it seems that Nico made some attempts, but in the end it was obviously a failure. Chudong also felt sorry for the poor king. The most unfortunate thing about him is that he is as sober as that wise man and knows everything, so he is also extremely painful, because he is alone in the battle, and all the people around him, including his people, are not on his side. Such a result would be unacceptable if it was Chu Dong After all, everyone seems to be their own enemy. Such a battle is really a man watching. Chu Dong didn''t want to delay here. He went to another cave in the eternal force mine. But as soon as he came out, he met a group of soldiers. He followed the soldiers to another cave. There were two sculptures in the place where the cave entered the gate. Chu Dong actually owned this thing It''s the thing of the force stone, and it seems to insulate the energy of the force wave from inside. It''s no wonder that Chu Dong can''t feel anything when he goes down to the mine. It seems that he is really blocked. At least now, he has found a place. Chu Dong starts to open his scanning system and starts to scan and read with the map system Here, after quickly checking this mine, he can go out and enter the next mine. At this time, Chu Dong had another plan. He went into the cave and found a lot of force minerals. It seemed that all the force stones were excavated from here, and there were some soldiers carrying the digging people. Chu Dong picked up a basket to dig the force stones in his basket and began to walk outside. At this time, a soldier came to the cave He and the group of miners who were going out yelled: "go to the cavern warehouse on the east side of the mine. The other ground power stone warehouses here are full of power stones. There are many power stones that have not been digested. Recently, there is something wrong with a cold flame pool. You should go to the cold flame pool where there is a problem after you store it. It seems that you need help there An elder is waiting thereChudong was very happy when he heard that. Isn''t that what he meant? Chu Dong quickly followed the people in front to go up. The place where we go out of the mine, that is, the place where we go down the mine, is actually a gentle slope, going up. Chapter 1004 As soon as he got out of the mine, Chu Dong didn''t dare to run around by himself. Instead, he followed the elder brother in front all the way to the so-called crypt warehouse. After unloading the force stone, as soon as he walked out of the crypt, the soldiers didn''t stare at him any more. Obviously, as long as you were far away from some dangerous areas, they wouldn''t be too busy It doesn''t matter where you go. As long as you don''t get close to what they call "strategic material", it''s really their strategic material, and it''s also their special weapon. After all, it''s an ordinary weapon, because after blessing with these things, they can release the same force explosion as Chu Dong. If Chu Dong is in such an era, he''ll be the same It''s a pity that he''s not born and bred in this era. So he''s going to do his own business. Now he''s got a map of the mine. He has other areas to know. It''s also strange that the king didn''t know such a place very well, which led to the fact that Chu Dong himself wanted to do such a thing. However, it seems that the king also had several confidants. Otherwise, those who resisted and died in the tunnel, and those who made water leakage today, were obviously the people he cultivated. It''s estimated that the guys who also lurked in the depths of the Kingdom, too It''s a good thing that some people can question and even know what the so-called "gods" they believe are. However, for Chu Dong now, it seems that it is not enough. At least for the moment, what Chu Dong needs is more information here. Even some fragmentary intelligence information is very useful for him ¡£ The voice of a small system came from the headset and said, "we see you. What help do you need from us now?" Chu Dong replied: "it seems that there is something wrong with one of them, and I know something. Is Ya by your side now? I have something to ask him As soon as Chudong finished speaking, Ya''s voice said, "Captain, I''m here. What can I do for you? Did you find something? No matter what it is, you should not be surprised, because we have found a lot of interesting things. It seems that the Biostar people not only taught the people on the top of the mountain some engineering civilization technology, but also taught them the technology about the force. That thing is very similar to your force, but they use external conditions, such as the force stone on their weapons, but Obviously, the Biostar people used to be in contact with the power of the force. As for the force, I know that a planetary civilization once existed, but it has disappeared. Before we saw the captain, we thought it had been lost. But now it seems that not only the captain, but also the Biostar people have, and even taught the people on the top of the mountain how to use the external power The stone of the force is used to exert the force. " Chu Dong heard Ya''s new discovery, which was similar to Chu Dong''s previous judgment and expectation. Chu Dong then asked ya, "do you know that the biological stars will cultivate a kind of insect? And still need to feed the crystal breeding insects? These things seem to be weapons. What is it Chu Dong thought about such a strange thing. If it was a weapon, he was really worried that it would cause a situation that was out of control like the crypt monsters. After all, he would be more worried, because now people on the top of the island, no matter how stupid Chu Dong thought they were, still had a living force. As long as some things were changed, these people could become the world He didn''t want anything out of control in the hilltop tribe, just like the laboratory out of control in the crypt. Chu Dong naturally didn''t want to see such a disaster, but at least for the moment, everything didn''t have such a sign, but now it seems that it is still controllable. Those guys don''t seem to have any worries about the "bugs" in their mouth. It seems that everything is still under their control. Chu Dong inquires about ya, and at the same time, he starts to walk towards the cold flame pool that needs to be repaired. He also wants to see the so-called problem place. There is an elder there. If Chu Dong wants to be close, he can read some beneficial letters through the map system as long as he can see him at a certain distance, or even if he can meet him This is the result that Chu Dong wanted. Moreover, for now, Chu Dong also has time to collect information. For the king, three days later, only more information can make a well prepared battle. Hearing what Chu Dong mentioned, Ya was a little surprised and said, "can''t it be the crystal bug of their biological star people? Those things are similar to the armored vehicles of your earth. They are not only capable of carrying people, but also extremely strong. They can even launch sharp crystal spines. They can penetrate a truck of your earth. Yes, they are the ones that run through it. Some of these insects can fly, some can only fly on land, and some can enter water. These are the things that the Biostar people think of They invented some biological weapons when they were young, but with their increasingly strong biological technology, the periodic weapons relying on the cultivation of insects have also been eliminated by them. However, they did not expect that they actually taught the mountaintop people here, which is really suitable. Without their biological factories, insects are really suitable as weapons. " After confirming the news from Ya''s mouth, Chu Dong didn''t expect that people on the top of the mountain would have such powerful biological weapons.Although it''s only eliminated, it''s enough to be a big killer of an army on such a planet. Chu Dong asked curiously, "can I control such insects? How are they directed? " "As long as you master the crystal in the body of these insect leaders, you can control and command these insects. With the crystal, they can distinguish between enemies and friends. Of course, it all depends on the person who controls the crystal. " "Do you think the crystal can be in the hands of that king?" "Well, I don''t think it''s going to work, captain." When Chu Dong heard that, he made up his mind. Such a biological army, do not know how many cases. He had to get it for Nico to the poor king. Chapter 1005 An army like armored vehicles, even can go up to heaven and earth, land, sea and air. If such an army is in the hands of the king, Chu Dong will believe that some of the foundations on which the elders here rely will be greatly weakened. This is a fact, but also a valuable point. After all, Chu Dong knows what he is facing How many of them are useful to you and you can make use of them? This is particularly useful, at least for now, and also because there are good things to use. This is also the case. Such an army must be beneficial. No matter who it is in the hands of, it must at least be in the hands of its own people. This is the best. After all, there will be no time. Thinking of this, Chu Dong has a plan. For now, he can accomplish some good things, that is, the solution can be done, and some things in the future. But for now, if he can do so, the difficulty is not high, but some simple things are that the opponent doesn''t know whether it is a person or a ghost, which is very difficult for him There are not many benefits. This is the key. Chu Dong focused on the immediate interests, but also saw the key in his hands, that is, he had to understand the current position, that is, he had to rely on that guy to work together, that is, the king of Nico, otherwise everything was false, otherwise it could not be solved. At this time, the small system said to Chu Dong, "turn left in front of Chu Dong. That place has been read by us. There are some guys called elders there, not just one. You should pay attention to that there seem to be two elders who are solving the problem of cold flame pool, but you can see what their so-called weapons are When we look at them in the sky, we all think that the biological stars are really abnormal. No wonder they all think it''s incredible. They''re very powerful after a long time. These things are not what people should have. " Chu Dong listened to what the small system said, and he was even more curious. What could make the small system say such a thing? Because Chu Dong met those elders, he kept a clear mind. He quickly found some mud from the ground and smeared it on his face. In order not to be seen through, he sacrificed his beauty Chu Dong''s face was smeared with mud, and then he went towards the direction of the small system. At this time, he quietly opened his own map system. He was a little strange, but when he came to the front, he finally saw what it was. See two elders, their hands can be infinitely extended, keep stretching, and it seems that the force is infinite, will need to repair a piece of cold flame pool of steel from the distance of a piece of hanging over, and then to those who will be cold flame to row down, and then can enter into the empty cold flame pool to repair, Chu Dong opened his mouth, the whole person was stunned He didn''t think that NIMA was such a weapon. Chudong was stunned for a moment, but ya''s voice came from his ear and said: "this is just one of the weapons that their bodies developed into. They also have other types. It''s just that these two guys were injected with something to transform the gene. It''s estimated that their bodies will be as infinitely extended as tentacles. It''s also possible that they can become weapons It''s very powerful. It''s one of the most common fighters we''ve ever met. " This is just an ordinary soldier, Chudong people are silly, this NIMA where seems to be an ordinary soldier? It''s not the same at all. Well, this is an ordinary soldier. He ate this thing in front of him, but he was very strange. From the bottom of his heart, he was very strange. What kind of guys were transformed into? This NIMA is still human! It''s not human at all. OK! However, a little strange thing is that these two guys seem to consume their physical strength when they do these things. Chu Dong couldn''t help sighing with a sweat on his forehead: "it''s probably because he''s old, otherwise he''s going to die. One by one, he''s worse than the other. What''s the matter? How can I feel that my force is not enough? What the hell! If it''s all like this, it''s really tough guys one by one. " Chudong understood the poor king. The small system seems to be eating something, and then it mutters: "this is what you absolutely don''t know, now you see? What do you think this hilltop tribe is OK? I feel that these elders alone are not good at dealing with each other. They are all very powerful. If you want me to say, do you want me to slip away or send them all to hell with railguns? What''s not for me? You have to be killed by me, don''t you? I just read it in the book recently. I feel that this sentence is very domineering. Do you want to do the same? It''s a host that counsels and pretends. " Chu Dong''s forehead was as cold as rain. He yelled in a low voice: "what strange book did you read from ya? There are also books for little Maya. You should pay attention to them. Recently, the girl has become a little strange. Later, there are big problems. You guys are responsible! I''m afraid you''re not reporters from dogport! " The small system helped the eyeglass frame that did not exist, and then said in a deep voice: "you must be suspicious. I''m just joking. You''re still too young, you know?" After finishing this sentence, the small system suddenly felt as if there was some inexplicable power on him. He immediately said to Chu Dong, "you''re wise. You don''t have to be tough with them. That king is also a king at least. Since he wants to cooperate with us, we haven''t exposed it yet. You''re better than him, but you still have the back road and the bottom card. What are you afraid of? Just use the fixed resources of the people on the top of the mountain to fight with them as you think. If you have something, you need to use it. It''s called local materials, rightChu Dong immediately felt that the small system made a lot of sense, but he was also very frank and said to the small system, "I feel that you are imitating a person, and even I feel that your boy has been dragged away? Young man, don''t always engage in some very dangerous magician''s affairs? How about cherishing your life? " "Eh, I feel like it''s very dangerous. Cough, cough, stop and focus on what''s in front of me." Chapter 1006 The two old guys were better than each other, and they really worked hard, which made Chu Dong admire him. At such an old age, they were no different from a monster. In this way, standing there was particularly frightening. Fortunately, Chu Dong was ready early in the morning, so he began to get closer and let him go Their own map system can analyze them, but Chu Dong was stopped by a team of guards before he got close to them. Then he pointed to one side of the tool and said, "come here to help, get the tool there, and then go into the cold flame pool. Don''t stand here foolishly. Go quickly, or go back to the place where you should help." At the same time, it also gave Chu Dong a very profound experience, that is, it seems that in the eyes of these soldiers, their elders, such and such appearance, is their extremely respected appearance, not something else, even you can''t see fear from their eyes. Seeing this, Chu Dong seemed to understand that this group of guys in front of him was not what he could understand. Take these guys in front of him now, even if they accepted it, they were used to it. They even had a look of respect and awe in their eyes Some people don''t understand. After all, they are human beings. We can only say that under the cultivation of the Biostar people, such a group of guys have begun to have the ability to contact new species, or even things beyond their imagination. Chu Dong, who had observed this, felt that it was a good thing. No matter what he did later, it was good for him. At least for now, he could gain the strength of this group of soldiers by means of many keys. Thinking that this group of guys could send the force to burst, Chu Dong also felt that he was looking forward to them becoming the soldiers of his own army For a while, of course, Chu Dong just thought about it. For now, what he wants is the king, so this army is naturally a partner. However, in the future, it''s not certain that Chu Dong can create a God, and he believes that he can destroy it with one hand. He still has this confidence, at least for now That''s it. Unable to get useful information from the two old men, Chu Dong gave up and sent a message to the small system, saying, "I''m ready to return. I''m ready to pick me up. You can fix a position. Don''t turn on the light for me, but let the small eyeball pick me up. How can I go back? I''ll just get a chance to slip away from here. " Chu Dong said and turned around quickly, just like he was carrying his basket to go back to the mine. He would not stay here for a moment. Originally, there seemed to be nothing wrong with him here. And now it''s the most important thing to go back and plan for the future. At present, everything is still under control, which is the best situation at present, But it''s just such a situation, Chu Dong''s head is also a little big, after all, those old friends who know, they are all so hard to deal with. Chu Dong now thinks that it seems that this world, not only to deal with monsters to take some risks, but also to determine a more factual thing, that is, you have to solve a group of opponents who have been implanted with inexplicable genes, each of them seems to be your enemy, and you need to pay attention to the fact that you don''t know where they are from There are some strange ideas coming out of the room. Even if you cooperate with Nico, you should understand that this is something you have to guard against. No, Chudong is used to being careful. You should know that this fact is here. ¡­¡­ The prawn. Back on the spaceship, Chu Dong summoned everyone to discuss the achievements and news he got today. To Chu Dong''s surprise, they found something new in the small system. It seems that they found another island on which there are also many force mines. And there is no development yet, but the bridge has been built, just on the south side of the island It was not far from the main island, which Chu Dong had never thought of. However, it seemed that they were not in a hurry there, and even the bridges were built as if few people went there. This aroused the suspicion and speculation of Chu Dong and the small systems. The small system said: "that island seems to be closer to the deep sea. Although no large-scale predators were seen during this period, many ancient giant turtles were found swimming below. If all the ancient giant turtles existed below, some of them might not be surprising. Maybe it was too dangerous, so no one would come near it At least for now, our spaceship can be close to there, because our spaceship is not affected by any feedback interference effect. It seems that there can receive useful information for us. There are our coating particles in the force stone, plus some gold minerals, we can forge with cold flame. " Ya then said: "in fact, there is no need for cold flame. The backup heating device on our spaceship is enough to melt the materials we need. We just need a place where people will not find our spaceship. Of course, even if someone finds it, I believe that according to our strength, we can also make people close their eyes and mouth, which is very important It''s not very difficult for us, and it''s also very easy, but it''s inevitable to kill some people. "Hearing this, Chu Dong said flatly, "well, I''ll take my action in three days, and you''ll go to the place you found. It''s nothing. Anyway, it''s not delayed. In this way, we can save a lot of time. We''ll do it according to my idea, but today we know that the old people are also dangerous. It''s a bad idea Good situation. No wonder Nico didn''t dare to act rashly. It seems that on the way of their migration, he thought about a rebellion, but he didn''t get any good results. Moreover, it seems that there are his people in the dark. " The small system joked: "it''s also interesting. I don''t know what he''s going to do? Why did your majesty rebel? My own kingdom, but I don''t have any way. " Chapter 1007 "What do you know? Your program brain only knows some rules and will only use all the resources it has to carry out calculation and analysis. But do you know that people are changeable? Do you understand that people are unpredictable? How could he not do everything to get back what Nico had lost? " Chu Dong is rare to find a chance to connect with a small system. "Counsellor and pretender, do you think this is a blow to me? I tell you, it''s no use, because I''m your eye, and I''m your protector. So, you''d better think about one thing. The more you hit me, the more you hit yourself. " Small system responds to Chu Dong, in the voice of words, still very disdain. "You guy, if you give up once, you will die?" Chu Dong was very dissatisfied. He really scolded, but he couldn''t fight. He could only yell bitterly, but he could only bite a few mouthfuls of air to solve his itchy teeth. "Host, you''ve got one thing wrong, that is, I won''t die. Strictly speaking, I don''t have the concept of death. There are too many things you don''t understand. Alas, how can you say you are good? If you don''t understand, you have to ask and learn more. Don''t be ashamed to ask, such a sentence, you can''t forget it? What''s more, when you ask me, it''s not a shameful question. It''s just asking for advice. It''s learning. Do you understand? " "I don''t care about you!" Chu Dong didn''t expect that this small system would go on and on as soon as it started talking. He had no way to deal with it. "Knowing is knowing, and not knowing is not knowing. Your attitude is not correct. Alas, it''s not good." The small system yells again, Chu Dong can''t laugh or cry. "Well, remember to mark all the places where the scan has not been completed and the dangers there. It''s better to record them completely." It''s unnecessary to quarrel with the small system. Chu Dong shakes his head and plans to leave. "Host, don''t forget one thing!" Unexpectedly, just as he was about to decide to leave, he was stopped again. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Chu Dong a question, has not yet got the answer, he also first shook his head. Is it necessary to ask about it? This guy is the happiest, the best, the most favorite thing to do, isn''t it? "Oh, you''ll bring back some supplies tomorrow. I found their minerals very useful to us. " "What?" Chu Dong didn''t expect that this guy would make such a request to himself. You know, I''m not familiar with it now. Since those guys have been mining here for quite a long time, they have been standardized for a long time. Even if there''s a number of minerals here, it''s a number. Before I could control all this, I went to get their ore first. I''m afraid the consequences are not very good. "I said, are you trying to dig a hole for me to jump?" Chu Dong shook his head and asked with some caution. "Host, originally I wanted to praise you, but now how can you be like this? You don''t want to think about it. What kind of environment is this? The prawn is here, no consumption? If I want to be your brain and your eyes, I have to protect you at any time. Just tell me how much you will consume. It''s all for you. Now, let you get some supplies. Why are you talking so much? " Small system words, let Chu head full of black line. "I said, what kind of novel are you reading now? Don''t I remind you not to look at things you''re not allowed to see? " Chu Dong is very depressed. He can help himself well and become an assistant. Isn''t that good? As a result, I have to do these things. I''m not good at learning. I''m not good at all! "Counsellor, if you can''t bring it back, just say you can''t bring it back. Why so many words?" Chu Dong was very depressed, because any of his words would be deliberately added to his thoughts by the little system guy, and pressed on him in such an imposed way. Let oneself even if is to think hard, also can''t deal with. "Well, tomorrow, I''ll bring it back." Chu Dong chose to recognize counsels quickly. Anyway, he was scolded by this guy at will. What''s the big deal if he recognizes one or two? As for other things, there is no need to add more entanglement. What should be dealt with is inevitable. The daily cost of prawn is also a great demand, which is not so easy to solve. "I said, I''m teaching you well. You don''t have emotions. You can''t do well with emotions."On the contrary, the small system immediately changed its tone and went to speak to Chu Dong in a painstaking manner. Chudong sighed and turned a deaf ear, which was the best way. The next day, according to the agreement with the small system, the prawn moved slowly towards the island, and was responsible for scanning everything. Whether it''s the environment, or some minerals, and most importantly, the risk factor, these must be recorded. As for Chu Dong himself, he chose to go back to the mine. The second most important thing is to continue to dig a hole. The elder here, in Chu Dong''s eyes, is not a small threat. It''s not easy for the ordinary people to deal with these soldiers. Maybe, when I have time, I should upgrade my system. Upgrade the weapon system and prepare more weapons and equipment for yourself. Only in this way can you protect yourself well and avoid being in a hurry when you are in danger. On this day, Chu Dong continued to move forward according to the previous route. It''s not easy to do something in this mine. In addition to the powerful elders, who perform tasks in some specific positions and monitor others by the way, there are also groups of soldiers who keep walking around and controlling everything here. For these guys, Chu Dong is sure to deal with them, but the most troublesome point is that there are a large number of these guys. In this way, it brings absolute trouble to our own response. It''s not easy to solve it. As long as you miss one, you will lose everything. Chapter 1008 Because he had a purpose this time, Chu Dong was extremely low-key along the way. Along the way, he was arrested to carry the box three times and helped to carry the things five times. When Chu Dong came to the position of the elder, almost half of the time had passed. What Chu Dong didn''t expect was that there was no elder here! Since there was no elder, Chu Dong looked around again and there was no one, but he rushed in three or two steps. Since we can''t find out other external conditions at the moment, it''s good to get some minerals. Even if there is no force stone here, there are ordinary ores. When Chu Dong rushed to the place where the two elders stayed yesterday, he found that there were some small boxes that looked very delicate. These boxes are small, just the size of a palm. After thinking about it carefully, Chu Dong remembered that these things were moved by the two elders yesterday. It seems that these small boxes are very important. In other words, the contents in these small boxes must also be very important. After thinking about this, Chu Dong gave up the idea of looking for the ore first. He looked around again and made sure that there was no one around him. Then he reached for the small box. However, when Chu Dong''s hand touched these small boxes, he was surprised. These boxes sent out a sense of ice cold. When people''s hands touched these boxes, they would feel extremely cold. The piercing cold made him shiver. "What is it? Is it a treasure or a curse? " Chu Dong took back his hand and let out his breath. At the same time, he asked himself, for these things, he is really a little unclear, what kind of existence they belong to. After a short rest, Chu Dong stretched out his hand again. This time, Chu Dong was prepared. After touching the box, he was no longer as miserable as before. One hand touched the box, and Chu Dong wanted to take it up. However, what made Chu Dong even more unexpected was that his own strength was not comparable to that of ordinary people, but at this moment, five fingers put together their strength, but they still couldn''t take it up! How big a box is that? Chu Dong was very puzzled. After taking a deep breath, he summoned up his strength to hold the box again and wanted to take it up. But this time, the result is even worse than before. Chu Dong had already made great efforts, and the box slipped down between Chu Dong''s fingers. When the box fell and touched other boxes, it made a sound of gold and iron. And then it hit the ground. Fortunately, Chu Dong''s reaction was quick and he could put away his feet in time. Otherwise, the box would definitely hit his instep. Chu Dong looked down, and when he saw clearly the situation on the ground, his eyes widened. It seems normal for this small box to fall on the ground and make a small hole. But now, after the box fell to the ground, most of it fell to the ground! You know, in this mine, especially in the place where there is a fixed working position, the ground there is no such thing as floating soil. These floors have also been reinforced, not to mention stronger than gold and iron, but ordinary stones are still comparable. But at this moment, it fell to the ground easily, and half of it sank down, which really shocked Chudong. "My dear, what is this?" Chu Dong was also interested in these things. He just squatted down. When the finger touches the box, it is still cold. And at such a moment, when the finger gently scrapes the surface of the small box, it will still feel heavy. Such as, these things have suction, are their fingers, desperately toward the front to suck in the past. Such a discovery, let Chu Dong in shock, but also has more excited. Five fingers work hard and can''t lift the box. After squatting down, both hands are handed over. This time, Chu Dong clasps a small box which is not much bigger than his palm with both hands. At the same time, he shows all his strength. It''s Dong who finally pulled out the box. Chu Dong put the box in his hand, adapted to the heavy feeling, Chu Dong just studied the box. After a careful look, Chu Dong also found that there was a small protruding point on the box. With a slight press and a click, the lid of the box was opened. In the eye, it was a box of dark, cold things."What is this?" Chu Dong was surprised and curious about this. He didn''t understand what it was. "hosts, scanned, and carefully contrasted, these things should come from the bottom of the mine, which has billions of years of history, and the essence of the deposits formed." Hearing such a sentence from the small system, Chu Dong was even more shocked. "the essence of mine?" From an instinctive conditioned reflex, Chu Dong immediately opened his mouth and repeated the four words. "It''s mineral spirits, stupid!" Small system is always full of contempt for Chu Dong, in a word, there are a lot of disdain. "These things are good things. It seems that they are the secret weapons of the Biostar people. It''s better to use these things to provide energy than the force stone." "Come on, bring some back quickly." The small system urged Chu Dong to come. After all, these things are really good goods. If they are brought back to the prawn spaceship, the power of the prawn spaceship will have a qualitative leap. What''s more, with the supply of energy, it''s very easy to upgrade the firepower system, protection system and so on. "Come on, it''s heavy. How much can I take? What''s more, it''s less. Is it useful? " Chu Dong is very discontented to shout, in the pit all is his echo. "If you don''t mind being caught, yell. I said you tiger, you think this mineral essence is everywhere? You should carefully check how many you have and how much you can bring. You can rest assured that I will upgrade you immediately, so that you can improve your negative gravity in a short time. " Good, the small system is also very positive, quickly sent information to Chudong. Chu Dong put down the things in his hand and went to search other boxes to find out how many mineral spirits there were. Chapter 1009 There is nothing wrong with the estimation of the small system. What is piled up here is just containers. Not all the boxes contain this extremely rare mineral essence. After a long search, Chu Dong only found another box of mineral essence here. These things are very heavy. No wonder they can only hold such a small box. "Since there are only two cases, just take them back." Small system came voice again, reminding Chu Dong. "I''ll get it back? How can I get it? Two hands holding a box, these two boxes, I have to work hard to resist. Then you tell me, if you want me to take these two boxes of things, I can''t be empty. How can I go back? What should we do when we are in danger? " Chu Dong opened his mouth again and protested repeatedly. This guy of small system usually bullies himself. Now when do you want to bully others? I don''t want to look at it. In other people''s territory, it can be regarded as a surprise step by step. If you are careless, the consequences will be unimaginable. Although this is a very primitive place, there is one thing that can not be denied. None of them are easy to deal with. Taking Chu Dong''s current state as an example, it''s not so easy to deal with these guys without the support from the back. "Tut Tut, what else did I say? I haven''t made it clear yet. What are you making trouble about? Well, what do you want me to say about you? You don''t have to look at it yourself. Now you are really more and more timid. As long as you encounter a little bit of things, you will make a fuss first, instead of trying to do things, and then you will take out your momentum Chu Dong took a deep breath. It''s meaningless to talk with this guy at this time. "Come on, find a way, or I''ll put down my things and come back empty handed, or you''ll help me find a way to solve these troubles." Chu Dong knows that he can''t be too polite in the face of small system. Otherwise, he''s always being admonished and pretended to be admonished. This guy is too much. He''s already turned upside down. It''s because he forgot who should be the master. must make it understand that he is the real master, and that he has the final say, rather than being able to ridicule himself and ridicule himself by being casual. "Host, isn''t it? Is that your attitude? Why can''t you be more generous? " At this time, the small system didn''t seem to expect that Chu Dong would use such a way to deal with himself, but he was still stunned. When he spoke again, the voice was no longer as arrogant as before. On the contrary, there was a trace of peace in the voice. "Come on, I''ve already explained what I said. I''ll decide quickly. How can I hear footsteps?" Now that he has to take the initiative to break off, he should not take the advantage of the system. "Host, in fact, I''ve already made preparations. If you touch your body, there''s a band, which I''ve recently transformed. Originally, I wanted you to bring some delicious, good-looking and funny things when you were outside, but now I can let you use them to hold them. " "How useful can a broken belt be? How many things can I bring? " Chu Dong disdained to say, for such a thing, also or with their own way, can go to deal with it. "The biggest use of this thing is to reduce your body''s perception of weight. That is to say, with this thing, you will have four or two thousand pounds. Not to mention these two boxes of mineral essence, even a mine can resist it. " "Brag!" Chu Dong was not polite, so he said something. For such a thing, Chu Dong of course also understood, such a thing small system is absolutely boastful, otherwise, such a few things, how can it become so? "Host, I''m not bragging. When the conditions are ripe and we have everything we should get, let alone a mine, even a planet can be compressed and shrunk! " "Well, I know, but not yet." Chu Dong interrupted the small system, of course, for this, he still has some understanding and cognition. "It''s good to understand. In the future, find more good things, bring more mineral essence, force stone essence and so on. At that time, it''s possible for you to become the number one in the world, or even the number one in the universe." "Yes, I see. I''ll clean up and go back. I really hear the sound of footsteps. It''s getting louder and louder. " Chu East sinks voice to say words, this is not to cheat small system. But really, he heard the voice from behind him, and it was getting louder and louder.Chu Dong quickly entangled the two boxes of mine essence with a belt. In this way, the power was lighter. At least it was not so heavy when it was held in his hand. Chu Dong knew that these things were just a clever way to change the power. He consumed a certain amount of energy to reduce the weight. In this way, it would become like this. People could not feel the power. "Who?" At this time, there was another roar, and it started to ring. Such a sound came into Chu Dong''s ear, but it still surprised him. It seems that there is still some trouble in this matter. An elder came out. This guy was one of the two elders that Chu Dong saw yesterday. But looking at this guy today, when he walked, it seemed that his hands and feet had obviously changed and increased a lot. "Oh, I''m lost." Chu Dong laughed and casually found an explanation. At the same time, Chu Dong also thought of the sentence that the small system told him yesterday. If you don''t use it for me, you have to kill it for me! In this case, it sounds very effective. Now I have only one elder in front of me. Can I really pretend to be able to achieve this effect. "No, you are a thief! What tribe are you from? Why do you want to get in here? " The elder was not stupid. He immediately guessed that Chu Dong was not an ordinary miner. He was on the alert and asked repeatedly. At the same time, the hand moved, and both hands stretched a little. Chapter 1010 "Counsellor, are you going to let me tell you the location of the return? But now you are entangled, it''s impossible to transmit it! " At this time, the sound of the small system rang again, and it came into Chu Dong''s ear again. At this time, Chu Dong nodded, and it was true. Even if you want to transmit, you still have to avoid these biological stars. Otherwise, it will only bring trouble to the prawn, and it will not be of any use to the next things of your party. "Counsels host, otherwise you also hasten to fight this fellow, now is a person, one to one, very simple. I''d like to have a look at the heroism of the host in battle! " In the voice of the small system, there is a deliberately elongated hum. Hearing such a voice, Chu Dong shook his head and looked unhappy. "I said," did you see something you shouldn''t have seen? " "No, do it now." At this moment, the elder raised his hand to Chu Dong and roared again: "who are you? What do you want to do? " "Who are you? Remind me not to use what I''ve killed Chu Dong''s body, suddenly burst out a voice. This suddenly came out of a voice, let Chu Dong scared, but also scared a big jump. How can such a thing become like this? At this moment, Chu Dong was still thinking about this matter in his mind. However, he soon identified the culprit. "I did it. I added a sound storage device to you, which can be controlled remotely. Wait until the right time, can let you prestige! How is it? Is the opponent scared? " "What do you think they are? This is a Biostar Chu Dong didn''t have a good face. He immediately yelled at him again. For such a thing, I met with a biological star, which is such a simple thing to deal with, and more importantly, such a guy, whether he is a hand or not, has countless troubles. Elder for just now by Chu Dong body of voice, of course also listened to a clear, so at this moment, is already angry face all changed shape. "What did you say? If you can, say it again Chu Dong suffered a face, looking at this moment, the elder in front of him was talking, his hands and feet were moving, constantly shaking, which made him feel a very sense of urgency. "I''m really lost." Chu Dong shows weakness again, a pair of eyes looked around, want to find out if there is a chance, can quickly flash. "If you don''t use it for me, you have to kill it for me! Get down on your knees Where to expect, the small system cheated Chu Dong, immediately is a roar, by Chu Dong''s body uploaded out. And, with such a roar, Chu Dong heard the voice of the small system. "Host, I have checked. Other people are far away. This guy''s strength is not strong. Go on, I support you!" Chudong heard the words of the small system, just want to curse. This guy is totally afraid of chaos. It seems that I should think of a way to see if I can update this guy''s system. As for the updated system, it is necessary to add one, that is, respect the host and attach importance to the command of the host! In addition, it is strictly forbidden to have some improper behaviors of its own, otherwise, the consequences will be mainly to punish this small system! With this in mind, Chu Dong was even more determined. However, Chu Dong has no chance to realize his idea, but at present, his own troubles have come. Elder''s that hands, also at this moment toward Chu East directly pounce on but. "Be bold and arrogant, and seek death!" The elder''s mouth, once again issued a roar and roar, with such a roar, that pair of extended hands, all of a sudden wrapped Chu Dong''s arm, force between, will Chu Dong''s hand to tighten. "Asshole!" When Chu Dong met with an accident, he roared again. With such a rebuke, he jumped up, his arms could not move after being caught, so he took the opportunity to turn over. Forced to open, one foot on the elder''s body one after another kicked out. Bang Bang two rings, Chu Dong''s foot kicks on elder''s body. The elder was unable to move, but Chu Dong just took advantage of the rebound force and retreated to the back, leaving the bound area of the elder. "Now what?"Chu Dong opens his mouth repeatedly and asks the small system. Is it so easy to solve the problems now caused? "Fight, you can fight, these genetically modified soldiers, the body is not flexible, that is to say, to control and deal with, is very simple, very simple." The small system reminds Chu Dong, but Chu Dong doesn''t respond. First, he is very dissatisfied with the small system. Second, now he has been forced to such a degree. Is there any way to improve? "I''m sorry!" Chu east mouth in a shout to scold, see elder''s a hand again toward oneself to hand out but, he quickly dodges a body, avoided this both hands to hit of move. At the same time, Chu Dong had another idea in his heart. Before the small system to bring their own tape, is not it also can be used to get it? Heart under such a decision, Chu Dong also tied the two boxes of things to take out, three two under untie, these two small boxes fell to the ground. "Thief? You''re a thief? Asshole, I''ll kill you When the elder saw what had fallen from the ground, he immediately spoke angrily and yelled at him. "Come on, let you kill it!" Chu Dong now also belongs to the arrow on the string, had to send. Just in Chu Dong''s so continuous clamor, the elder''s hands extended out again, and then extended toward Chu Dong. Facing the elder''s such an attack, Chu Dong is very calm. I stand in the same place, and I don''t even have the meaning to dodge. Just a pair of eyes, tightly staring at the front, looking at the hands of the elder, straight towards themselves. Chu Dong took a deep breath, holding the two ends of the belt with both hands, and staring at the elder''s hand tightly, watched the hands reach out to his body. "Yes Chu Dong let out a shout, and turned to one side to avoid the direct attack of his hands. Then, the belt in his hand was handed out towards the front, and then he pulled it hard, and the belt was tightly wrapped in the elder''s hand. Chapter 1011 Seeing that the elder was entangled by himself, Chu Dong breathed a long breath. At least for now, I have controlled the danger for the time being. "Sabah Sabah!" The elder was entangled in his hands, but his mouth made such a sound one after another. Moreover, at this moment, the elder gave up the struggle and did not move, that is to say, he let the tape tightly entangle him. In this way, he simply closed his eyes, just like giving up everything and letting others control him. Such a situation surprised Chu Dong. "Host, speed up the attack, this guy is accumulating power!" At this time, the voice of the small system suddenly rang out and came into Chu Dong''s ear. "What do you mean?" Hearing this voice, Chu Dong was also startled. Some of them didn''t quite understand what the small system wanted to express at this moment. "Host, are you stupid? Now if you don''t attack quickly and take the opportunity to knock this guy down, then you have to wait for others to build up their strength and then launch a complete attack on you? " In the words of small system, the tone of the words is always disdaining and disapproving of Chu Dong. It seems that for the small system, as long as it doesn''t fight against Chu Dong, such things make me unhappy. Such a situation, let Chu Dong is quite depressed, even feel a little depressed for it. However, even if there are thousands of feelings and emotions in my heart. When faced with all this, of course, there is only one word of tolerance. "Well, I see." Chu Dong responded to the small system, very dissatisfied. What to a certain extent, this small system gives itself a lot of protection. After all, when I come to such a place, where I can be called a wild place, I feel a kind of extreme depression. It is because of this, so often in a certain situation, even if you get help, but still have to face some, their heart, often feel some can not stand to get things. Maybe this is something that can''t be imagined and understood by a small system. Human nature is the most difficult thing to understand. In many cases, there are too many problems. And in such a moment, many things happen, and these problems continue to move forward, change, that also has a possibility. This possibility is a little easier. That is, it is completely impossible for people to move forward in a fixed program state, to do some other things. It is because of this, so Chu Dong will also understand that under the implementation of such a few things, he still has a lot of places, must pay attention to, must pay attention to it. "I said, do you really understand? Your head will always think about too many other complicated things. You won''t think about them at all. What will happen after these things move forward in a predetermined and fixed way? " "Do you understand? Your behavior and practice is quite dangerous and terrible. Because there is no program to control, just like a train without track, after losing the attachment of track, can you bear the result The small system is very dissatisfied with this, so at this moment, it is one after another, constantly shouting. For such a few things, such a premise, under the problems caused by, there is only such a thing that must be solved, as well as cognitive things. "Enough, if you don''t shut up, I''ll turn off your system!" Chu east also hears anger to rise, in the mouth one drinks to reprimand, very dissatisfied. For him, he has heard too many things that he doesn''t want to hear. In such an era, in such an environment, we have experienced a lot of troubles and problems that are unimaginable. Of course, for Chu Dong, there are still many pressures in all of them. However, many of them are dissatisfied with this. "Well, you''re very good, but it''s still a friendly reminder. You should beat this guy down and catch him back. We''ll study it." Small system for Chu Dong angry, seems to be quite concerned, so she in Chu Dong''s voice fell, immediately this small system also opened the mouth, to Chu Dong sent a message."Take this guy back to study? Is there any mistake? " Small system words, let Chu East is one Leng again. For such a thing, what he needs to consider most in his heart at this time is whether he can change the troublesome things in front of him in the shortest and fastest situation, so that he can try his best to deal with such things? Now with the help of a small system, for Chu Dong, it''s right to get rid of the current predicament. Just because of this, Chu Dong didn''t think about it and tried his best to get rid of it. In this way, it should be. But now the small system of such a sentence, but also really let Chu Dong feel a trace of depression. What kind of thing is such a thing? "Say you are stupid, you are really stupid. It''s hard for you to think about it. For such a guy, this kind of biological star man, now he has been genetically modified. Well, once we really get it, then we can try our best to carry out a research. Tell me, what can we get? " The small system is still so disdainful and arrogant, so at this moment, it''s just continuous shouting, speaking to Chu Dong. "Well, well, since it''s just such a problem, just say it again. Why are you so wordy and talkative?" Hearing the words of the small system, Chu Dong of course understood that he had some defects in his consideration of this matter. But it''s one thing to understand. It''s impossible to admit defeat! So at this time, when Chu Dong opened his mouth to respond, his voice also seemed quite proud. Chapter 1012 "I''ll surprise you when I cut here." The small system heard Chu Dong''s words, and then opened one after another, with a noisy tone, continuous voice, and then said the words. Hearing the words of the small system, Chu Dong sighed. This matter, since it is already like this, then it can''t be more simple. There is no way to compete, so we have to implement it like this first. "Abba!" Unexpectedly, at this time, the elder''s mouth suddenly gave out a roar. Chu Dong didn''t watch out at all, so this roar was a bit unexpected. At this moment, it still surprised him. "What?" Chu Dong''s mouth sends out a voice of exclamation, at the same time, also in such exclamation sound, Chu Dong''s body is soaring. Because at this moment, Chu Dong saw a scene that made him feel extremely shocked and a little afraid. In such a moment, the elder in front of him, at this moment, the palm and the sole of the foot, could actually be separated from his own body. Then, he quickly flew into the air, just like this, and rushed to the east of Chu. Chu East is facing such a scene, pour also really for it frighten a big jump. Because at this time, he was in the direction of the elder''s hands and feet. Fortunately, Chu Dong''s body is now after a lot of exercise, want to be able to leap into the air, is not so difficult. At that moment, he flew away from the elder Chu and fell into the air. However, what shocked Chu Dong was that at this moment, the hands and feet of the elder rushed forward. In such a moment, the hands of a pair of feet, actually become extremely sharp, and then toward one side of the wall, just like this, directly stabbed in the past. It looks like ordinary hands and feet, but at this moment, it is extremely sharp. Even no other sound, such a pair of hands and feet, in this moment, stabbed into the wall. Chudong had a research on the stone wall in the mine. If he didn''t rely on tools, and was a modern tool on the prawn spacecraft, Chu Dong fully understood that he could not pierce such a stone wall! This kind of biological star man, who has transformed his own gene through gene drug injection, how can he be so powerful! It is precisely because of these considerations, so now Chu Dong, in the face of everything in front of him, is still very shocked. These things are beyond my imagination. For myself, they are not easy to understand! What should we do to solve these problems? If these things really stab themselves directly, I''m afraid the best result is that they can only be like this stone wall, leaving four big blood holes at once. "Sabah The elder was shocked to see that the palm and sole of his feet were not able to work. At the same time, he roared loudly from his mouth. With such a roar, at this moment, the elder who lost his palms and feet could only sit on the ground, but at this moment, he shook his body again. At the same time, in the shaking, Chu Dong saw that the neck of this guy was spinning rapidly. And with the rotation of the neck, at this moment, Chu Dong found that the elder''s head was just towards himself, and he was about to fly straight! Facing such a scene, Chu Dong was completely frightened. Can these creatures survive without their heads? However, there are many brain cells in the brain, and the human body is controlled by these things? After losing the brain, how can a person survive? "Host, didn''t I remind you? These Biostar people have been injected with many gene drugs. So relatively speaking, some of these guys have been absolutely transformed. Therefore, it can not be treated with common sense. There''s no brain, but doesn''t the heart still exist? So, it''s very likely that even without the control of brain cells, the heart can take over the role of other things, so that people can continue to survive! "At this time, Chu Dong heard the voice from the small system again. "Yes, I see." Chu Dong breathed a long breath. Relatively speaking, the little system guy finally said some useful words this time, instead of criticizing himself. This guy, if every time he encounters a problem or trouble, he can directly provide himself with useful and valuable information without having to make other actions! Of course, these things, Chu Dong understood that everything can only exist in his own thoughts. As for all these things, what kind of direction will they develop towards, and what kind of appearance will they change into. How can you guess such a beginning? "Counsellor, I''ll send you the location right away. You quickly catch this guy and bring him back!" Just in Chu Dong''s heart, while still thinking about these things, the small system roared again. Chu Dong stretched out his hand and scratched his ear. For myself, what kind of problems exist in all the things that I have experienced? What kind of trouble will there be? I''m afraid it''s not clear what we want to do, but what we need to do now is just such a thing in front of us. "You still want to hurt your head. It''s too much. Stop it for me!" Now Chu Dong let out a roar and yelled at the elder. At the same time, he was condescending and kicked with his own feet. Chapter 1013 At this time, the elder''s head, which was just on his own neck, speeded up and kept spinning there. Seeing such a scene, Chu Dong gave a cold hum. "Let you fly to the sky, you fly to the sky first, it''s really a cow!" With such a word in Chu Dong''s mouth, at the same time, his feet were kicked up. But at this moment, Chu Dong''s feet, in the forward kick, but also have a very obvious division of labor. The left foot is to kick the elder''s chin, so it is to kick the elder''s head to Ken. Originally, this guy''s head wanted to break away from his neck and then go to launch an offensive. In this way, Chu Dong''s behavior is to help this guy. However, before the elder''s head had time to break away from his neck, Chudong''s right foot stepped on it at that moment. In such a situation, the elder''s head just raised a bit, that is, he was trampled on the top of his head by Chu Dong''s right foot, and then fell down. With a click, the elder''s neck seemed to be broken. At the same time, Chu Dong took a deep breath and gathered his own strength. That is to kick out the right feet, in this moment, to play again. At the same time, that kind of foot, at this moment, severely kicked the elder''s chest. Two feet are a series of kicks, which makes two plops. The elder''s body flew out and rushed towards the stone wall. Then, the elder''s body, that is, hit the stone wall and made a bang. In such a loud play, the elder''s body was inlaid on the stone wall. Fortunately, after such a collision, after such an attack, the elder has been motionless and has no power to attack and resist. Chu Dong took a long breath and looked at the elder. The head was still attached to his neck, but it looked soft, as if it would fall at any time. As for this guy''s hands and feet at this time, they were still completely hanging. Chu Dong looked forward and carefully. At that moment, Chu Dong discovered that the palm of his hands and the sole of his feet were connected by a transparent silk thread. If not for this silk thread, I''m afraid that such a pair of palms and soles of feet will fall completely at this moment. "Congratulations, the first enemy in the mine." Just when Chu Dong was checking the elder, suddenly, the voice of the small system rang out, which scared him a lot. "Next time you talk, can you give an early warning? Don''t you know you''re going to be scared to death? " Chu Dong was very dissatisfied, but his dissatisfaction returned to dissatisfaction. He could shout twice to express his strong dissatisfaction. But in the next, they still have to send their own positioning to the small system, and their position will be very quickly sent to the small system. In this way, we can connect with small systems. Of course, this is also the quickest way for him to leave here quickly. It''s not easy to leave here. After all, this place is a base. So the guards here are very strict. It''s extremely difficult to sneak in or leave. But with the existence of the prawn and the operation of the small system, if you want to leave here, it will be extremely simple. "Yes, host. I won''t ask you to advise host in the future. After all, your performance just now is totally beyond my expectation. " The small system once again opened the mouth, to Chu Dong such a sentence, let Chu Dong is one Leng. "You son of a bitch!" After taking a deep breath like this and being stunned for a long time, Chu Dong said such a sentence in a very dissatisfied tone. "Host, strictly speaking, I am not in any mood. So, no matter what kind of things, even if you want to call me an asshole, it''s totally wrong. " "So why are you doing this now?" Chu Dong is very dissatisfied, interrupt the words of small system, so son repeatedly accuse. After hearing this, the small system will always use some special words to get stronger than itself in some matters that need to be paid attention to. Such a point, let Chu Dong also is extremely dissatisfied.So at this moment, Chu Dong will also feel quite unhappy, more that is, will be so continuous toward the small system, express their dissatisfaction. "I should ask you this reason." This side chamber, Chu East is a side to small system fix a position, at the same time is repeatedly say words. Such a word, let Chu East is one Leng again. Although now he, also already has the feeling, now such a matter, should be very disadvantageous to oneself. However, how can we expect that Chu Dong originally wanted to express dissatisfaction, but once again, he brought trouble to himself. Because right away, the little system answers. "Ah, host, you should have heard that all the things you should do are related to the host. Since you have become my host, you have seriously affected me. Of course, this kind of influence will not only affect the appearance, but also affect the mood, mood, the way of acting and speaking Under this situation, the East suddenly said a word to Chu system. Such a sentence, is to make Chu Dong extremely angry. "I tell you, fortunately you are not alone. Otherwise, you would have been reincarnated several times." Hear Chu East hate however ground say a few words, small system seems to be one Leng, for this, feel a little puzzled. "Host, what do you mean by that?" "What do you mean? Hehe, think about it for yourself? Fortunately, you are not alone. Otherwise, I would have dealt with you for a long time. At that time, you don''t know if you have died several times. Doesn''t that mean that you have been reincarnated several times? " Chu Dong angrily yelled, indicating his strong extreme disdain. Chapter 1014 Chu east so a shout, pour also or will oneself in the heart edge of those discontent to let out. At this time, of course, it''s better to vent the negative emotions in your heart. Otherwise, it''s not a good thing to keep these things in your heart. After such an idea, the tension brought about by it has disappeared a lot. "Hehe, good, good." Chu Dong couldn''t help talking to himself. He was completely satisfied with this. "Well, are you happy to scold me?" At this moment, the small system will be again came the sound, hear such a sentence, Chu Dong is one Leng. This guy, in such a sentence, seems to have a kind of human nature. In the meantime, it''s just such a sentence. It''s clear that he is not talking with an intelligent person, but with a friend in front of him. Some of these things, fast and complete, exist here. In this way, the troubles that need to be dealt with will completely exist here. However, such a problem, and will be what kind of things, let yourself feel a kind of surprise. "Sorry, I shouldn''t have lost my temper." Chu Dong thought about it, but he was still very quick, and then he calmed down. From the immediate problems, those too many troubles, how can we still have the shadow of a small system. If there is no small system, all of their own things will not be so smooth, solved! Such a few ideas, let Chu Dong also can go to calm down, carefully think about, in his life, that all the problems encountered, really want to go on, and to happen, what kind of existence. "Ha ha, host, host, I suddenly found that you are so cute!" At this time, the small system suddenly laughed. This kind of emotional exposure, let Chu Dong or for one Leng. From such a moment, we need to deal with the problem, at this moment, such a show, will also be a place that makes Chu Dong quite shocked. "Well, things are right and wrong, too. I''m going to go back now, and I''m going to take a person with me. Hurry up." Chu Dong blushed. Does this guy already know his weakness. So at this moment, of course, that is to use such a tone to express their strong dissatisfaction. After hearing these words, the small system converged. "OK, you''re ready. I''ll start the transmission right away." Because at this moment, the place to be crossed is a little far away, and it''s deep in the mine, so it''s still a troublesome thing for Chudong and the small system. Because of this, under such a premise, in such a possibility, everything that needs to be recognized will be simple. "I''m ready. Let''s go." Chudong immediately responded in a deep voice. Now after leaving the mine and returning to the prawn, there will be many things to do. It is precisely because of this, so under such a premise, there will be too many things that must be recognized, and it will be a certain requirement. "Got it!" The small system answered cheerfully, and an energy wave came immediately. Chu Dong picked up the elder, straightened the crooked head, and completely recovered his hands and feet. These Biostar people are much more powerful than ordinary people on this planet. And it has been transformed by the drugs of gene biology. So now, the body of these things is too strong to imagine. It''s not so easy to deal with it. This is also the case. Under such a premise, since such problems can no longer be denied, we have to implement them. After a while, the whole energy of elder Chu and elder Chu disappeared together. The next moment, Chu Dong took the elder back to the prawn. "Welcome back, host As soon as Chu Dong landed, he was welcomed by the small system. Hearing the voice of the small system, Chu Dong curled his mouth. This guy, who knows what he said, still has a few words that are true? But now Chu Dong doesn''t want to fight this guy. Because, if you say something, this guy will surely give you two words to show his dissatisfaction. And, when it comes to the end, it will be added that these things are all your fault. Who calls you the host? All this is because of you and change, my character, but also because of you!Just now, Chu Dong kept in mind what he said about the small system. Because of this, then, the problems that need to be dealt with still fall on themselves. This guy is not simple. Such intelligence has risen to the extreme. It is not so easy to solve it. "I''ve brought people back. What should I do next?" Chu Dong frowned, to solve the things, also need small system output. "Don''t worry, I can''t do anything else. I can''t stand up and fight with you directly, but you can leave these little things to me. Everything will be OK." The small system immediately opens its mouth and responds repeatedly. And hear small system of such a seat response, Chu East wry smile. "All right, stop right away. I''ll do what I should do. Now I''m fully convinced that you are my host." Chu Dong smiles bitterly and responds repeatedly. If you have to evaluate the worst host, then I''m afraid that only you can get it! "I also thought, maybe one day!" Small system response, let Chu Dong for one Leng. But also in Chu east so a Leng between, small system pour also immediately restored tone. "I also asked the host to help me send this guy to the workshop. I have to have a good inspection and study what kind of structure it is, and what kind of method it is to transform this guy into this kind of shape." Chu Dong can''t think much about it. Now, the problems that need to be solved are just the things about studying the elder. The most important thing at present is nothing more than this. So, he just took this guy directly and walked towards the workshop as the small system said. Chapter 1015 As for this place called workshop by small system, it is just a multifunctional laboratory integrating medical and research functions. Of course, this is a special place on the prawn. In such a place, almost all of them belong to the all intelligent control mode. It''s also controlled by small systems that we can carry out research and other activities here. We can accurately control and carry out all kinds of research, or medical and other things. After Chu Dong moved the elder into the workshop, he went to wash himself and eat something. He is different from the small system. This guy only needs to be connected with the prawn, that is, he can get all the energy. What''s more, the way he can supplement energy is extremely simple. "It''s intelligent and convenient. Everything just needs a certain amount of time, and everything will be OK." Chu Dong for this, still have their own care, if they can also become like this, then this one thing, also really can become much more convenient. "Host, you should think about it, and you will become a person without your own thoughts, but you can only be forced to be trapped in a certain space and position, unable to have the ability to walk. In addition, when doing anything, you still have to consider the host''s ideas, opinions, and the purpose it wants to achieve. And I still don''t sleep, and I have no time and space for myself, so you think about it. Are you willing to live like this? " Also at this time, suddenly, the air is sounded from the small system sound. Chu Dong shook his head bitterly. This thing is too much now. "In my opinion, you won''t give me any time and space now. I said, don''t you have some special hobbies? I''m your host. How can I feel that you are watching me now? " Chu Dong expressed his dissatisfaction, such a thing, for him, seems to be really so. "Host, you are wrong. Our behavior is not to monitor you, but to do everything for you. Your physical and mental health, your scruples and care about anything, also belong to the place I should care about, and must go to monitor. Once there is any change, we have to think of a certain way to form a change. Do you know what I mean? " "I don''t understand. I just know that even if I pull a piece of shit, you will monitor me. That''s what I mean, right?" At this time, Chu dongleng snorted, deliberately raised his voice and said something. For such a thing, he also has to have a certain attention. But at this moment, Chu Dong''s heart side, but also has another idea, that is, must go to let this guy understand, is not anything, also can go by his idea, to carry on! "Come on, it''s also for your health. No matter what happens to you, I have to make sure that all your functions are normal. So, all this should be done. " "Bah, that''s just an excuse, just to satisfy some of your special hobbies." At this time, Chu Dong''s voice was cold again, and now he was also a kind of intentional behavior. Because for him, now he has found that it''s really fun to fight with this guy. Since it''s so fun, then of course it''s time to do all this. "I would have thought of the moon, but the moon shines on the ditch, host, your idea is too shallow, but I don''t blame you, because I know that if you take time, you will fully understand me." To Chu Dong''s surprise, as soon as his voice fell, suddenly, the little system guy sang a poem for himself. "You fellow, didn''t I warn you? Don''t go to read some messy books. What have you learned? " Chu Dong immediately yelled again, for such a thing, from his own heart, everything that needs to be dealt with, will also be presented in front of his eyes. "Is it not a pleasure to learn from the host? You can''t exclude others'' study just because you don''t like it. Do you understand? " At this time of small system now speaking, it is a set, with a set, a sentence after a sentence, in this way directly continue to teach Chu Dong. Chu Dong sighed a long time. It was a slap in the face. As a host, I was trained by this intelligent system one after another. It seems that some of this guy''s connections should be broken. It can be seen that this guy should have connected some big computer systems before he could learn all the things in these books.Under such a situation, Chu Dong also understood one thing, the most important thing is to shut up. It seems impossible to have a clear discussion with this guy. In the heart of such a kind of cognition, let Chu Dong also some uneasiness. Although it is said that the smarter the intelligence is, the more you know, it is extremely beneficial for you. Under such a problem, people will feel a kind of tension and pressure. Loyalty is one of the most important things for you. If this guy can really be extremely loyal to himself, then all this is still very simple. However, once there are some unimaginable problems in the process, there will be more problems and troubles. "Host, you don''t have to think too much about it. There are still many problems on these issues that need not be considered. I know what you''re thinking, and I know what you''re worried about. However, all this is totally unnecessary. " "What do you mean?" When Chu Dong heard this, he was surprised. He couldn''t help raising his voice, so he asked the little system. "Now that you are connected with the host, do you have to worry about my loyalty? If there is anything disloyal, there will be no change, no disloyalty, betrayal and so on. " The small system opened its mouth in a deep voice, and said something in a continuous voice. Chapter 1016 Small system response, let Chu Dong is one Leng. In fact, when Chu Dong was facing these things, there was still a kind of accident. Originally, I would have mentioned these problems before. To a large extent, they all mean to be angry, that is, to get angry with the small system, that''s all. But I didn''t expect that after some words, the small system would make such a response. It is precisely because of this, so now Chu Dong''s heart, will have a kind of shock, and some uneasiness. "I didn''t mean that." Chu Dong can''t help but open a mouth, the side of the mouth is then say words. "The host, unless I am unwilling to continue to survive one day after a certain event, then there is only one result, I will die together with the host." Small system made a response again, hear such a sentence, let Chu Dong this guy also or scared, for a moment, completely for one Leng, some don''t understand such a thing. At this time, all of a sudden can hear such a thing clearly, also can be regarded as a shock to Chu Dong. "Well, it''s not such a thing, is it?" I just made a joke, but it turned out to be like this. It''s really not worth it. "The host doesn''t have to worry. What I just mentioned is just a possibility. But now all things like this will not happen. At least, for me, of all the experiences and events that I know, there has never been one that died with the host''s choice. " Small system is a word again, Chu Dong after hearing, but constantly shook his head, now such a few things, some words, I''m afraid just listen, also not necessarily so. What will happen to those things? This is the biggest problem! After thinking about this, for Chu Dong, of course, it was a long breath. "What? What''s going on? " At this time, Chu Dong heard another exclamation. Of course, such a exclamation also comes from the small system. "Hey, don''t scare me. Don''t always blow everything up." Chu Dong was a little surprised by this, so he opened his mouth subconsciously and said something repeatedly. In such a short time, we should pay more attention to the problems that need to be solved. "Host, while I was talking to you just now, I was doing research on this Biostar." Small system words, let Chu Dong nod. This guy''s ability is very powerful, and he can be multitasking under appropriate circumstances. So it''s perfectly possible to study something while speaking. "What''s the matter? Don''t tell me, you don''t understand. You want to die with me? " Chu Dong said here, but he couldn''t help laughing. After all, the small system just now has indicated that such a thing is absolutely impossible. So it means that there are too many problems in such a thing. They all belong to themselves. They think too much, or they don''t have to think about it. "Of course not, it''s just that I found that the body of this biological star man is quite strange!" This guy of small system has experienced big storms. In such an environment, what kind of people have not seen? Although he is a Biostar, he is not so excited, is he? "I said," what have you found? What''s the matter? We should make it clear first, and then talk about other things Hearing this, Chu Dong could not help but ask in a deep voice. This guy always talks like this. He can''t speak clearly at one time. If it''s always like this, I''m afraid I can''t stand it after such a long time. "This guy''s body is even more advanced than that of any other species I''ve ever seen!" The small system yells again, still showing a lot of shock, indicating that there is something that people can''t understand for a while. "It''ll surprise you. It seems this guy is really good." Chu Dong nodded, and his bath was almost over. Compared with this point, Chu Dong also understood that if he really wanted to compare his human body with other special bodies, he really had to have a difference. Don''t say in such a space, even if it''s the place where you used to live.If we leave the protection of tools brought by high technology and lose some external dependence, human beings will be inferior to ordinary animals in many aspects. But for a small system, he still doesn''t know what kind of experience he will have in the places he has seen. No matter what kind of species, they have seen it. So now this guy''s shock, of course, also makes Chudong feel a little surprised. "The host, this guy is a Biostar, and he has also undergone some genetic transformation, so his body is not only strong, but also can exist alone. Of course, this kind of existence is based on survival, this kind of existence!" At this time, the small system once again opened the mouth, heard this seems to be some excited and happy words, Chu Dong is also one Leng. After all, in such a few words, the performance of all that, it is still a bit surprising. "It''s no wonder that this guy can separate his palms and feet from his body in the fight with me. By the way, the heads of other guys can move independently. It seems that they can be completely separated from his body!" Chu Dong nodded, a exclamation in the mouth, for such a thing, also can be regarded as understand is how one thing. "Yes, that''s it. Every part of this guy''s body can survive alone and be combined again!" At this time, the response from the small system came again. Hear such words, the small system words voice can''t hide the surprise, let Chu Dong instead feel a burst of tension for it. "Is this guy a robot?" Chu Dong Leng Leng, subconsciously said. Chapter 1017 If a person''s body parts, can be very flexible, and can also be decomposed, and can be re assembled. Such a person, if you think about it carefully and think about it, I''m afraid that only the name of robot can be used to describe it. It is because of this that we can determine what kind of existence such a person is. "Of course not. It''s a living person. Like you, it''s made of carbon and water, not of Cold machinery." Small system words, let Chu Dong feel very dissatisfied. Listen to this guy''s tone, by this guy''s words, this sounds like, it''s clearly that he looks down on himself, it''s totally a feeling of being very unhappy with himself! Because of this, it is also under such a premise, a kind of cognition, to establish such a number of problems, then in this way, all such things will become so simple. Otherwise, how can it be so easy to change? "In your opinion, the composition of carbohydrates is just disdainful? Are they all very simple? " Chu Dong is very dissatisfied. What kind of expression does this guy have? "Of course not, the host. I mean, it''s really shocking that these creatures can make such changes in human body through certain genetic modification." "Shocked? So this means, that is to say, there is no other way to deal with such things except to show surprise? " Chu Dong still thought about the trouble he had to deal with. The elder he brought back at this time didn''t solve the problem at all. On the contrary, he made Chu Dong feel more shocked and uneasy. There are too many troubles to be solved. Can they be solved easily? Is it easy to ignore? It is also such a possibility, such a number of problems, so that Chu Dong''s heart, there are too many at a loss. Otherwise, after putting aside other existence, we can not easily solve the immediate difficulties and troubles. "Of course not. Since such a change can be made, we can take advantage of it. When we apply all these to ourselves, we will get more qualitative leaps in time! " The small system was excited and responded repeatedly. "What do you mean? You don''t speak clearly today. Can you speak more clearly? " In the face of this, Chu Dong was still dissatisfied, so he blurted out such a sentence subconsciously to show his complete dissatisfaction with this. When the real problem appears, we must consider, that is to try our best to find a suitable solution. In this way, all that can be achieved in such a kind of cognition will appear in front of us. "Don''t worry. You''d better get dressed first. I''ll tell you the news later." Chu Dong''s dissatisfaction didn''t last long. As soon as his voice fell, he immediately heard the voice from the small system. So at this moment, this guy also repeatedly expressed his strong desire. "Asshole!" Chu Dong scolded a, have no way, this guy is intelligent system, much stronger than oneself. At least now my body, which is the biggest difference between myself and others, still has the most fetters. At least, it''s the trouble that you can''t escape. That is to say, when dealing with many problems, this body will have many troubles and weak places, which can''t be escaped. It is also with such a consideration, so Chu Dong understood that at some time, if he didn''t stop it, he would have no cover in this guy''s eyes. "The host, swearing is the expression of anger in his heart, but the most direct reason for such behavior is that he has no way to insist on other actions, so this is the biggest should not." It seems that the small system has a clear understanding of how to make Chudong angry. Immediately, it is a sentence that makes Chudong feel that his stomach is moving, and a pang of pain strikes him. As for other problems, what kind of solutions should we have in order to have the possibility, to recognize and to think of the reasons for solving them. Controlling emotions seems to be the biggest difficulty of being human. It is also under such a premise, many times there is no way to easily control their emotions, at this point, it is impossible to change it. "Host, I can feel your current emotions, which is also the place I want to be able to refresh you and my own system, and improve it."The voice of the small system is always very timely. Hearing such a sentence, Chu Dong couldn''t help nodding after he was stunned. In such an environment, if you can''t control your emotions, this will be your biggest trouble. It is also because of this, so in such a moment, there will be more understanding and recognition that you have to care about. "OK, I''ll wait." Go to the rest room and fight against the rest room quickly. With the help of the small system, the prawn has built all kinds of equipment. There are still many places for rest, fitness and leisure. "Host, the mineral essence you brought back is so useful that I can upgrade myself. By the way, it''s you who benefit the most. Because in this way, it can completely refresh everything for the owner, and then provide a complete set of advanced weapon system. Even if you meet this whole team, you don''t have to worry about it. " Chu Dong did not rest for a while, a glass of water has not finished, immediately heard the voice from the small system. "OK, if it''s really useful, maybe we can think about it and dive back to the mine again. Since mineral essence has been found there, there should be more. Since it''s useful, we can bring it all back!" When Chu Dong said that, he was also a little excited. Chapter 1018 "Yes, of course. However, I still want to remind you that if you sneak back to the place where you once committed a crime again, you are very likely to meet other people''s defense. That way, you need to fight it out. But one thing, it''s someone else''s territory. Do you really believe that you can deal with so many guys by yourself? " It seems that the small system always likes to pour cold water on Chu Dong. In a word, it''s like this. "Didn''t you say, upgrade my weapon system?" "Yes, but it also needs energy. Host, you have to make it clear that we are facing an era. It''s not just us here, it''s the Biostar. And now, we can''t just judge that this place has only a kind of opponent like Biostar man. I''m not sure, and we haven''t found strong opponents are still in the dark, maybe "So, what do you mean?" "It means that we have to look for a lot of energy for prawn. In this way, even if there is a sudden danger, what happens suddenly, there is still a chance to leave! With the energy provided to the spaceship, you can leave the dangerous place quickly when you are in danger. Do you understand? " Small system words, let Chu Dong have very depressed feeling again. "I said, should we have something to consider? Let''s talk it over? " Chu Dong thought about it and spoke again in a deep voice. For such a thing, Chu Dong also wants to be able to think about it, and to seriously care about it. In such a thing, how can we recognize it. "Ah? Discuss? No, why are you so polite to me all of a sudden? " The sound of the small system sounded with a little surprise. "You fellow!" Chu Dong was very dissatisfied. He was very polite to this guy. Strictly speaking, I''m afraid it was the existence of the small system that he particularly liked. Otherwise, how could this guy fight with himself at any time, and even be unwilling to accept a word of loss? "Well, since you are so polite, of course I can only comply with your wishes. Say, you can ask me what you want to talk about and what you want to ask. Don''t worry. I''ll tell you all I know and say. " Small system''s words spread again, hear Chu East wry smile repeatedly. If this guy is a living person, then I have to catch this guy to teach him a lesson. "I mean, you can sense and scan a lot of places, which is beyond my reach as a human being. Can you think about what I lack and take care of my mood at the right time Chu Dong thought that he was already quite polite. At least in such a matter, there is endless sincerity in what is said and done, and this matter is fully expressed. "Oh, I see. You mean that no matter what kind of things, I should take care of you, especially when it comes to some problems that I have to face. Do you mean that I should consider your feelings?" In the words of the small system, there is a trace of pride. Chu Dong heard such words, the only thing he could do was to smile bitterly. This guy can''t bear any loss all the time. "OK, that''s what it means, isn''t it?" Chu Dong smiles. It''s impossible to change these things. It''s more likely that there is no fixed problem in the face of the system, and there should be no change. The only way to change all this is to deal with all the troubles. "Host, do you want to have a body like a Biostar?" Chu Dong is still expressing doubt about such a thing, and has not been able to think about it clearly. At this moment, the sound of the small system rang out again and came into Chu Dong''s ears. Hearing such a voice, Chu Dong still had a trace of yearning in his heart. If you really want it to have such a power, it means that your body will have such a way to deal with it. No matter what kind of problems it will be in the meantime, it can really be solved in time. However, Chu Dong did not immediately go to answer. According to the habit, since this guy has said such words, it means that there are still some words that have not been completely said."Well, can you tell me the danger of getting such a body?" Chu East sinks a voice to open a mouth, asked a words. Everything can''t be too perfect, because in this way, what will happen soon will be a kind of trouble that can''t be imagined. "Yes, it''s not dangerous. It''s just that I haven''t performed such an operation yet, so how to carry out the transformation still belongs to my unknown field. It will take a certain amount of time to achieve it. " "Ha ha, doesn''t that mean there are many dangers?" Chu Dong rolled a white eye, this guy''s words inside, clearly that is to say, now all met, also will have a lot of risks. This guy, every time he talks very lightly, still has a lot of risks. In the meantime, it''s not something that people can imagine. "Host, why is your mind always so sinister? Am I such an evil person in your mind? You don''t think about it. Who are you? You are my host. You and I are one. How can I sacrifice you to risk? " "No, no!" We must not be deceived by this guy''s hypocritical words, otherwise, we will encounter more troubles! "We have to face these things all the time, don''t you think?" "No, I don''t want to try!" "If you insist like this, in case I''m in a bad mood, the next time I give you a positioning, I''ll make a little mistake. I should have gone back to the spaceship instead of going into the unknown space. Tut tut!" Chapter 1019 Hearing this, Chu Dong was stunned. This guy, how can you imagine everything? Listen to what this guy is saying now. What are the issues and the places involved? "I said, are you a little too shameless?" Chu Dong hatefully opened his mouth, and between this guy, every day there will be a war, and it''s still impossible to measure the victory or defeat of the war. These battles have only begun, but no result. Because, you will always be able to know, with such a guy between the dispute, and finally will be to what extent, to be able to end it! In this way, Yiying''s thought, there are still many places that make Chudong feel helpless. "Host, I remember that we all talked about it. Between the system and the host, it is absolutely complementary. The most fundamental reason why I have some performance and reaction is because of you. It''s all about your character. It''s all about me Small system words, let Chu Dong helpless shake his head. Encounter such shameless system, it''s really "lucky" thing in my life. "I don''t want to say more. Let me ask you this. In your opinion, in terms of biological gene, what kind of way should we use to change it?" Chu east also sank a voice to open a mouth, serious to small system ask words. "Well, you''d better come here first. Let''s take a look at the body of this Biostar man, and you''ll understand whether you want to take this risk or not." Chu Dong so a talk, small system also or for it become serious up, also similarly still use the tone of heavy voice, say words to Chu Dong. "All right." For such a thing, Chu Dong fully agreed. Since we are going to choose such a way of doing things, we should make sure what it is. Now the elder, a biological star man, who is brought back by himself, still has to see if he can make use of what he has and what might be powerful. In my mind, after such a consideration and such a confirmation, the things that should be decided still become a lot easier. "Come here, let''s study together." Small system urged Chu Dong, for this can be everywhere guy, Chu Dong or some envy. Just like what we are going to do now, we are going to make sure what the situation is like. When Chu Dong came to the workshop, Chu Dong saw that the Biostar man lying on the operating table had been torn down. And now it seems that in such a situation, this guy''s limbs, even his hands and feet are disconnected from his body, but they are still connected by a very thin silk thread. Seeing this thing, Chu Dong couldn''t help but walk over, stretched out his hand and gently pulled the silk thread. To Chu Dong''s surprise, the silk thread was extremely tough. Even after gently pulling it, Chu Dong heard the sound of the string. "What is it? How could that be? " Chu Dong also felt quite curious about this. After all, if such things were used as weapons, Chu Dong believed that even in this era, the largest animals could be easily hunted. "If I tell you, this thing is actually what you call the tendons in the human body, do you believe it?" It seems that there will never be any trouble with the system. "Now that you have said it, what else can I not believe? I fully agree with such things and know that it should be true. But, can you tell me, what kind of biological gene is this transformed into? " Chu Dong for this some doubts, once again opened mouth, mouth side asked words. "Don''t worry. Take up the rest of the creature and have a look." Small system reminds Chu Dong, let him first in his heart worry and doubt to suppress, and then the limbs and the like part, one by one in the hand. Such a contact, let Chu East is more stare big eyes. When you hold these parts in your hands, it feels extremely light. Moreover, after this decomposition, it is actually not like human beings, there will be blood. "Like a robot, every part can become a part, and can be decomposed and then combined again." Small system continues to introduce, listen to such words, Chu Dong also simply picked up this decomposition part, this is to assemble. Soon, it was reassembled as a Biostar.When the Biostar man was assembled again, what Chu Dong didn''t expect was that the guy immediately widened his eyes. "Who are you? Where have you bound me? " This guy''s sudden roar really scared Chu Dong. He didn''t expect that this thing would be like this. The current situation is just like a pile of spare parts, and then they are assembled. At this moment, they come to life immediately. How can we not be shocked by such a situation? "This thing can''t die?" Chu Dong opened his mouth subconsciously, and the problem he thought of, that is, now, has always made him feel a little uneasy. "Dead? You want to kill me? Hehe, do you think it''s so easy? " The small system hasn''t responded yet, but the biological star man immediately opened his mouth in a triumphant tone and made a response. "Host, this guy''s life form is very strange, and it''s not the same as the biological Starman he came into contact with before." The small system also finally opened a mouth, admonishing Chu Dong. Hearing the words of the small system, Chu Dong took a breath, and then looked at the creature star man with a violent face. He gave a cold hum. "Can you read this guy''s brain?" To deal with this guy, the most important thing is to know yourself and the enemy. Then, it is very important to fully understand each other''s information. So now, Chu Dong has a small system to scan this guy''s brain, and can read out the information stored in this guy''s brain. Then, for the next things, there will be a very favorable situation. Chapter 1020 "I''ve done what you said." Small system response, let Chu Dong can''t help nodding, it seems, this guy act or quite reliable. Only when we find out what this guy may know, and then control it seriously, can we have the absolute possibility of solving such a thing seriously. After such a thought, Chu Dong still felt satisfied. "What are you going to do?" The Biostar people expressed their strong opposition to this. In a flash, they immediately opened their mouths and began to shout. "Don''t make a noise, sleep!" In the voice of the biological star, the small system immediately sent out a roar. And just as the small system made such a noise, immediately, the biological star man''s head was tilted, and snoring started. But, even so, this biological star person at this moment, but also still open eyes, that pair of eyes, unexpectedly can''t close! Such a thing surprised Chu Dong. "Don''t worry, I just let his thinking stop, that is, as you said, the computer stopped the operation of the CPU, just as a decoration there. However, his storage system is still in normal operation, so we can read out all the things stored in it. " Small system words, let Chudong did not fully understand. But soon, Chu Dong saw the change of the biological star man again. At this moment, the eyes of the living creature star man, who was lying down, were shining. In such a moment, just like the old-fashioned projector before, the eyes of the biological star man radiated light and cast it on the roof of the workshop. With the light to the roof, immediately, also on the roof, there is a picture. In such a moment, some unexpected pictures appeared on the top, accompanied by sound. Chu Dong frowned. This guy didn''t know how to put these pictures in the place where he could look straight up. But dissatisfaction comes from dissatisfaction. Now that these pictures appear, I still have to watch them. After all, the memories of this biological star are important in these pictures. Only by carefully studying these things can we find out what is necessary to deal with such a thing. Otherwise, how can it be so easy to really change? He shook his head gently. Chu Dong knew that it was meaningless to discuss with the small system again. So now, the most important thing I should do is to fully observe these pictures first, which is the real thing I should do. Chu Dong still lay down. Although he was next to the biological star, he still felt a little embarrassed about it, but it was so far that he had to do it. After Chu Dong lay down, his eyes could capture the picture above completely. After such a look, Chu Dong''s eyes widened even more. Because for these pictures appeared in the air, Chu Dong also has a lot of understanding! Isn''t everything shown above exactly what I have learned in my history textbook? What kind of evolutionism, from ape to human, and then to development, and then the evolution of all kinds of society, and even, there are all kinds of war scenes! Seeing these things, Chu Dong widened his eyes and couldn''t believe what he saw. You know, what you see now comes from the memory of a Biostar. If these things come from the world they live in, a documentary film, you can still understand what it is like. But now, all of these things are just played out through a small system, which is recorded by a biological star human brain cell. "Is this guy from my time?" Chu Dong thought of such a possibility, but also a face of shock. As he thought of such a thing in his own mind, considering such a possibility, in a flash, Chu Dong just widened his eyes. For all this, there are still many places I can''t believe. How can such things exist in the mind of such a biological star? "Host, I have carried out carbon based testing on this guy, and I am completely sure that this guy is a Biostar, which is not the same as the host''s body at all." Small system a word, also let Chu Dong understand come over, those things that oneself conjecture, also all don''t exist at all.Although it''s not clear yet, how could this guy''s memory be such a situation. But what the small system has said now also shows that it has completely determined all this, and it will not be what it thinks. Otherwise, it''s really the kind of situation you think. In this world, you can touch people everywhere and come from the same space with yourself? "In other words, will the leaders of these guys come from the same space as me, and then, like me, they can enter some systems, so that they can control these biological stars and people, and then such things will happen?" At this time, Chu Dong once again opened his mouth and talked about the possibility in his heart. For such a few things, there are all aspects that may happen and exist, will also have absolute consideration. Chu Dong had a certain reason for his judgment. After all, in this world, in such a space, there may be those memory fragments that they have, there is no existence at all. Unless you come from the same space as yourself. But such a kind of existence that can be a host, to control everything, should not have too many, often should be one. For example, I''ve been here for so long, and I''ve only got this kind of cognition? So now, after the memory of the biological star man is produced, the only possibility, which should only belong to one possibility, is there a host behind the biological star man? Chapter 1021 Such a kind of thought, let Chu East oneself also all be startled a cold sweat. If so, then in such a place, I don''t know what kind of trouble things will exist! In this way, Chu Dong was more worried. "Host, there is no need to be pessimistic, there is no need to have too much uneasiness. In this matter, although there is such a possibility for the problem you are considering, it is extremely low under the calculation of the system. " Small system came to respond again, hear such words, Chu East in the heart side didn''t can completely rest assured. I thought I was the only lucky one. When I got to such a place, I still had to take risks and go through many hardships, but I still couldn''t achieve the final success and get everything I wanted. Now if a so-called host comes out, I''m afraid I will have more trouble in such a matter. It''s not that he doesn''t want to believe in small systems, mainly because the clips he saw just now are too scary. Those things should not belong to this space. They are not something that people here can experience. Since it has never happened, no one has experienced, then, it is unlikely that there will be a memory left! In this way, in such a space world, it is very likely that there will be too many dangerous things. This thought, after such a consideration, from Chudong''s inner world, there will be more worry and strong uneasiness. Otherwise, it would be impossible to cope with it? "Host, I know you''re upset now, but I have a way to get rid of your worries." Small system now also seems to be normal a lot, at least in Chu Dong''s heart side for this worry and nervous time, it will immediately send the information, and also are some, can be suitable to solve the problem of a solution. Hearing this, Chu Dong immediately nodded. "As long as I tell you how it works, I need to." Chu Dong knew that it was not terrible to encounter problems. What was terrible was that he did not know how to deal with and solve these problems when he encountered problems. Such a thing is the most troublesome. When these things happen and exist, what we need most is to think of ways and have the courage to deal with them. We should not just be on one side, thinking about how much trouble there will be, but not solving it. We just know the sadness and sigh there. All of these behaviors are not very proper, and they are not worth it at all! After thinking about this, Chu Dong fully recognized the requirements of the small system. Since it is necessary to solve the problem, it is entirely possible to do so. In this way, what kind of methods are needed? Just because of this, under the premise that everything needs to be recognized and must be solved, the best way is to clear up all the mood, face it seriously, understand and solve everything. "I have a set of equipment here. Isn''t it easy to check a person? Don''t worry, I can interrogate this guy. " The response of the small system, with a smile. Hearing this, Chu Dong was stunned. "Isn''t it? Is it difficult? Do you want to play a game of extorting confessions by torture?" Chu Dong did not expect that this small system would send such a message to himself. Hearing these words, he could not help shouting. Of course, Chudong could not help laughing. In some of these things, especially in the relationship with the small system, Chudong unconsciously, has gradually regarded the small system as a person, rather than just as an ordinary machine or a cold system. "Host, if you think of me like this all the time, then I will be sad. In principle, you should know me best. So, on top of the question of Yiying, you should not think about me like this at all. " The system even made a small voice to express its dissatisfaction. Hearing this, Chu Dong shook his head with a smile. It seems that this guy has gradually changed a lot of human nature. It is precisely because of this, so in the problems of Yiying, those events that need to be dealt with under the premise will have more troubles. As Chu Dong once considered a matter, but also in their own space, even the film is also like this to play. Isn''t film terminator such an expression?When artificial intelligence reaches a top level, it will also create a confrontation with human beings. After this artificial intelligence expands and continues to develop, then all the possible results will be unimaginable. "All right, hurry to implement it. How do you want to operate? Do you want me to cooperate?" Chu Dong shook his head, trying not to think too much, not to think. Since small systems have proposed such solutions, it is time to implement them. Please rest assured that everything is under control! At this time, the small system responded again. Of course, in such a talk, it was still full of pride. Hearing this response, Chu Dong could only smile calmly. Because he knows that if he goes to argue with this guy again, then he really can''t figure out what will happen. It is also out of such a consideration, with such a kind of recognition, so at this moment, what needs to be solved must be solved seriously. If not, no one can imagine what will happen. With the small system agreed to come down, immediately, Chu Dong also can see, in such a place, quickly, many tools is action. In this kind of three or two, Shua Shua sound, will be a good combination of biological star people, that is, things like iron chain, to bind up. "What''s the matter? What do you want to do? " After controlling the Biostar man, the small system controls a weak laser beam and sweeps the Biostar man. In an instant, the Biostar man is alive at this moment. Chapter 1022 After living, the light in a pair of eyes disappeared, and people also found their own unfavorable situation and immediately yelled. And, with such a noise, this guy began to struggle violently. In such a moment, he wanted to get rid of all the shackles on himself, and then he could take the opportunity to escape and leave here. In terms of such a thing, the problem we need to face now is still this Biostar. Chu Dong watched, especially when he saw the creature struggling violently there. He wanted to rush up several times, beat this guy, beat him to submission, and then interrogate him. However, considering the existence of small systems, the best way to deal with these problems is by small systems. As for myself, the most appropriate thing is to wait. "What a mouthful. I haven''t even asked you." In the struggle of the Biostar man, the small system immediately made a noise. In such a cold hum, the biological star man''s chain suddenly lit up. Seeing such a scene, Chu Dong also widened his eyes. Because he understood that these things are nothing else, but can be used and controlled to get laser. In such a moment, those lasers, also at such a moment, let the body surface of the biological star man be covered with a layer of light. With such a layer of light generated, the biological star population also issued a few pain hum. "You have to be obedient. As long as you listen to me, don''t worry. I won''t torture you." The voice of small system rings out, this time, it is unexpectedly by Chu Dong''s position, behind Chu Dong rang up, and spread out. Hearing such a voice, Chu Dong gave a bitter smile. Now this guy has learned how to plant dirt. It is clear that he is not in control of all this. I believe that with such a voice, he will recognize all this if he is a biological star. "It''s you? By the way, I remember. You brought me here. " Sure enough, with such a sound, in such a moment, the biological star man also yelled at Chu Dong. For him, in such a situation, who needs to deal with can face it and what needs to be solved. "Shut up. When it''s your turn to talk, I''ll let you talk." Before Chu Dong had time to speak, at this moment, the voice of the small system rang again, still as before, to replace Chu Dong, so that the biological star people would think that Chu Dong was speaking. "You..." "Shut up Bio star people are still dissatisfied, so they still want to speak. But just as the Biostar had just uttered a word, the small system yelled again. In the sound of the small system, the surface of the biological star human body is covered with a layer of light. As soon as the light appears, the Biostar is a scream. It''s too scary. The pain is still too strong. How do you use laser to interrogate you? You''re not afraid of killing people? Chu Dong in the heart doubts, but also by the heart side, initiated a question. Chu Dong and the small system, but also can achieve such a way of communication, by Chu Dong''s heart just like this, immediately, the small system will understand. "Don''t worry, this guy''s body has been transformed and is extremely powerful. Otherwise, you think I''ll interrogate you in this way? There''s a kind of life and death in the mine. You have to understand that there''s a kind of life and death in the mine. So it''s not easy to deal with it. " It seems that the small system is always reasonable now. Chu Dong also knows that it is never his strong point to discuss with this guy. "Who are you? What do you want to do? " The Biostar once again suffered, but at this time, he once again opened his mouth and began to shout in a stubborn voice. I still admire Dong Chu when he heard that. Although this thing is not easy to die, but such a kind of torture, is not ordinary people can easily bear it. So at this moment, Chu Dong still wanted to see what kind of way the little system used to solve this problem. "Now it''s time for me to ask you, tell me, who''s your boss?" The small system directly asks questions, asking the Biostar who is the leader of the other party. In such a matter, we still have to consider it, let alone question it.Since there is such a simple way to deal with these things, it should not be much trouble to do it? "I don''t know." However, from Chu Dong''s expectation, just after such a question from the small system, the Biostar man immediately made a response. Of course, in such a response, it is not to admit these things, but to make an absolute negation, but also to disapprove of such a thing. Get such an answer, let Chu Dong also still some don''t understand, this guy is in hard resistance, or other reasons? The small system seems to understand Chu Dong''s mind very well. At the same time, Chu Dong was puzzled, and the small system covered the biological star man with a beam of light. A burst of scream sounded, Chu Dong even smelled some scorched smell, just like at this moment, in front of such a biological star person, has been charred in general. "Tell me the truth?" The small system is also quite dissatisfied with this, immediately in the mouth is a scold. "I''m telling the truth. We don''t know who the leader is." "No way. You''ve all been transformed into elders. How can you not know who your own leader is? Don''t cheat me any more, or the punishment will be more serious for you The small system is yelling fiercely, but even if he has more dissatisfaction and anger, it seems to have no effect at all at the moment. "In fact, if you don''t believe it, what can I do? But it''s true. Even if you kill me, it won''t help! " Chapter 1023 "Hey, you guy, why, do you really think I can''t kill you? Do you believe me or not? I''ll tear you down completely and melt everything with a laser. I''ll see if you''re still dead! " Hearing the words of the bio star, it seems that it is like a broken jar, which makes the small system very dissatisfied. In this noise, some tools in the whole workshop are lifted up by the mechanical arm, which looks like it is really going to decompose the bio star again. Chu Dong didn''t stop him from doing these things. Compared with himself, this guy of small system is much better and more powerful. So, when this guy yells and threatens others, his best way is to shut up. I don''t know when the small system seems to have become a little stronger. Of course, in many cases, what this intelligent brain can think of is right. However, it is not so easy to deal with such a right attitude when facing important events and major crises. So, in order to take care of this guy''s temper sometimes, I still don''t have to face this guy or have something wrong with this bastard. It is precisely because of this, so at such a time, since the small system is to use itself as a cover up to deal with the Biostar, of course, it is the most basic thing to shut up. "No, no! These things, I really just know this. Even if you completely demolish me, it''s useless. " This creature star person also seems to know fear, at this moment also immediately yelled. For now, what we need to pay attention to is the confrontation with the biological star man. As for what kind of situation can be reached and whether these troubles can be solved, Chu Dong is not very clear now. But he also understood one thing. No matter how these problems are, if some existing problems are not solved, the road ahead is not peaceful. What Chu Dong didn''t expect, that is, the behavior of the biological star man, this guy could insist so much that he could still keep not responding in the face of these problems. "In that case, don''t blame me." The small system sneered, as if it was extremely unwilling to accept the appearance that the Biostar man refused to respond to everything. So now the small system wants to start to move. Chu Dong hears this guy''s voice, which is similar to human''s sneer. He can''t help sighing and shaking his head. I really underestimated this guy. I didn''t expect that this guy could be so powerful. I can''t imagine that this thing has such a strong imitation ability. However, the development of intelligent technology by human beings means that they want to make intelligence powerful enough to replace human beings and do many things in the right direction? This small system that I own is not the most powerful. I don''t know what it will look like if I encounter something more powerful. For this, Chu Dong is extremely some expectations, but also some worry. After all, if such things really happen, then I''m afraid they will not only bring convenience to human beings, but also have troubles. If something like intelligent rebellion really happens, what will the result be? After all, some of the things that intelligent systems bring about evil results only exist in some movies and TV programs, and have never really happened. "What do you want to do? You''d better let me go. Although I don''t know where you come from, all of us have numbers, special codes and contact signals. If you tie me here, then once my signal is lost, there will be other people coming to look for it. If you can''t find me, you will be in trouble. " At this moment, the biological star elder saw that he could not get any benefits, and it seemed that he still had to deal with his own intention. In this way, the guy didn''t want to retreat. He raised his voice and started to yell. "Ha ha, how, threaten me?" The words of Biostar made the small system laugh. In a more wanton tone, he began to shout. It''s not good to be too weak for such a guy. It''s better to take a very tough attitude and confront it. "It''s not a threat, it''s just a reminder!" At this moment, the biological star man was talking again and again. "Reminder? Well, I''d like to remind you that I''m not sure what to do. I''ll understand myself. " The small system sneered and continued to speak. "It''s not necessarily a good thing to be too assertive."If it''s a small system, it makes the Biostar people sneer. This guy really doesn''t think it''s the same thing. Chu Dong suddenly thought that this biological star man is also a kind of existence that has been genetically modified. Then, compared with this small system, it should have many differences from human beings. Now, what kind of effect will such a confrontation produce? Or, who has the upper hand? Get this kind of final victory? It is also because of this, so at this moment Chu Dong also became calm down, have to go to see, in front of such a thing, what will be. One is the Biostar, the other is the system. What kind of spark will such a confrontation produce? Chudong instead became calm down, small system this guy is usually in front of himself, has always been swaggering performance, now finally meet the opponent? After such a thought, Chu Dong still wanted to see what kind of result would be in this time. Even at this time, Chu Dong''s heart side, there is so a trace of evil ideas, want to see, if the small system lost in such a confrontation, what kind of reaction will it be. If you lose, will you cry, make noise and hang yourself like human beings? Chudong thought subconsciously, but heard the warning of the small system. "Host, you and I are one, you expect me to lose? Oh, my God, is there any reason? Do you think if I lose, what good will you get? " Chapter 1024 "Why, can''t I even think about it?" Chu Dong heard the words from the small system again, and shook his head with a bitter smile. This kind of feeling can be quite bad. Now, as long as you have any idea in your heart, you will be captured by this guy, and you will express strong dissatisfaction with yourself. This kind of thing, can''t make do with, also shouldn''t continue! "No, you have to remember clearly, we are one, so in terms of the things we need to deal with, there are many aspects. We can''t have other behaviors, do you understand?" Small system repeatedly shout, a pair of teach Chu Dong meaning. Hearing this, Chu Dong sighed. Now that he has a small system, he feels that although his behavior is guaranteed, he can have support when dealing with all these troubles. But relatively speaking, I have no privacy. Moreover, even in some basic ideas, I have to pay more attention. If not, as long as there are some places in my mind that I didn''t think of, it''s not easy to solve such a problem. "Why, do you think the relationship between you and me is love?" When I was thinking about this in my heart, the voice of the small system came again. Hearing such a voice, Chu Dong gave a bitter smile. Don''t mention it. It''s really like this. It''s like finding a girlfriend who is very strict in management and jealous. No matter what kind of thing it is, it will still be controlled. In such a few things, it will be such a feeling. Gently shook his head, let oneself don''t think more. "Host, I won''t talk to you. I have to deal with this guy." It is clear that the small system has to talk more with itself. Now such a sentence is just like criticizing Chu Dong and pestering him. When the small system finished speaking, it took action again. In such a moment, the tool controlled by the small system completely fell on the Biostar man. This kind of situation, also change very fast, at Chu East all have not felt of time, one should of affair, but all have already happened. Such a scene, let Chu Dong some dumbfounded. The Biostar man was demolished, which was quite scattered. In such a moment, Yiying''s limbs were placed on the console. Seeing this scene, Chu Dong couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Fortunately, the small system is completely loyal to itself. Otherwise, if you piss off such a guy, will things suddenly change when you fall asleep. When you wake up, it is possible that your body will be split like a biological star. "Hey, you lunatic, what are you going to do?" The Biostar man was split, but his mouth roared again. "Hey, can you still talk? I''ll let you talk. I''ll see what you can say! " The small system controls a tool. After the Biostar was removed, the exposed wire was picked up, and with such a talk, only a click was heard, and the wire was disconnected. With the disconnection of the silk thread, the bio star man who was still shouting just now lost his movement. However, even if there was no sound, this guy was still as before, with his eyes staring as if he was about to bulge out. See such a scene, Chu Dong also or the same for it stare big eyes, he pour also want to go to have a look, this guy, is to do what kind of thing. With such a scene, in a flash, the small system gives out a cold hum. In such a cold hum, a laser appears, and the mask falls on the head of the biological star man. With such a light covering the head of the biological star man, in an instant, all parts of this guy''s body lit up at this moment, and all parts of his body trembled at this moment. Seeing such a scene, Chu Dong was surprised again. What''s the matter with this guy? Is it really hard to kill this thing? It was in Chu Dong''s heart that when he was surprised by this scene, those lights actually contracted for it, and then gathered on a pair of eyes of the biological star man. With the appearance of this light, in such a moment, Chu Dong saw the painting again. On the roof of the house, it was like a cinema, and special pictures appeared. Such a scene, let Chu Dong is one of the surprise. Because at this moment, the picture is completely different from what we saw before.At this time, what appears on the picture is a dark cave, and this is slanting downward, extending without ground. I don''t know when it will end. The picture is moving along the flowing water cave, and it''s moving forward all the time. Chu Dong glared at the scene. Soon, there were people in the cave, some people in black robes, and these guys were floating on the water. If you look carefully, these people are not stepping on the water, but because there are aircraft in the water. These people can step on the aircraft and continue to move forward like this. Moreover, while they were moving forward, they were still gabbling something that Chu Dong couldn''t hear clearly. The further you go, the darker the light. But after a while, in the cave, on the wall of the cave, there began to be inlaid with luminous beads. The light emitted by these beads can also be used for lighting. However, with the light, you can still see these people''s black robes, but because of the light, Chu Dong can still see more clearly. In this cave, the water flowing is actually black, and in this water, there is something following them! The more we move forward, the more creatures are swimming in the cave. Chu Dong could see that they were similar to snakes, but with more fish tails and shark fins. They were like slender fish, but the teeth in their mouths looked white, as if they could easily bite people to death. The picture continues to move forward. At this time, there is a roaring sound of water in front. Chapter 1025 At this time Chu Dong also just counted a few, this pedestrian has 8 probably. How can eight black robed people who follow this dark current with their feet on underwater vehicles not attract people''s attention when they appear in such a place? Now these eight people are actually standing in a two three two arrangement and moving forward like this. In addition, both the front row and the back row are still slightly bowed and their heads are buried. Such a situation, let Chu Dong see in the eye. But in this way, but also let Chu Dong believe, the three people in the middle, to be more important. Chu Dong again put his attention on the three people in the middle, so that Chu Dong was stunned. Because this time, he noticed clearly. Among the three people in the middle row, the middle one is obviously much taller and much bigger. The people on both sides of it have a very obvious sense of thinness and emaciation. You can see all this clearly at a glance. Such an arrangement, these combinations, what kind of appearance? What does it represent? Now Chu Dong is looking at these, in the heart side also will immediately think of a point, that is oneself next, want to deal with these troubles. So try to make everything clear, it can be regarded as the current Chudong must consider some aspects to be done. If you want to go to an unknown place and take risks, if you don''t make everything clear, I''m afraid that when you get to that place, it will also bring you a disturbing situation. "These two are women. The guy in the middle should be the leader." In a word, the small system exposed the uneasiness and worry in Chu Dong''s heart. It seems that these guys are not simple. Chu Dong thought so in his heart, but he also observed again. "Can you make it faster?" Chu Dong put forward his own request, now such a thing, is really a trouble, but such a son keep, waiting for this time to continue to move forward, always also give people a kind of uneasy feeling. Small system did not answer, but immediately accelerated the playback speed. Although the speed increased, Chu Dong was able to see the picture clearly and distinguish what happened. With the acceleration of the speed, the sound of water flow in front is more obvious. Soon, at this moment, there was a vertical downward passage ahead. These individuals are going down, they are falling down. It''s like a waterfall. It just falls down. This downward passage is still very high. When people fall down, they still have a long time to go through, which can be regarded as a complete implementation. Below is a huge pool, even if it is on the ground, it can be regarded as a big lake. Compared with the previous passage, the location of the lake is no longer underground, but the sky is visible. However, there are extremely high rock cliffs around here, which are gathered and piled up by these rock cliffs, only revealing an extremely narrow sky. But with the sky, there will be light, so that people can see everything here. Of course, the water here is still dark, and those fish with slender bodies, like snakes, swim around. Now these eight people have fallen into the lake, and they are still in the same position as before. None of them is offside, or they mean to change where they stand. A strange cry sounded from the surface of the lake, and with the sound, in an instant, those strange fish in the lake swam faster. The strange things happened on the surface of the lake soon. In such a moment, the eight people before them changed again. The two rows in the front and back began to revolve around the three people in the middle, and between such rotations, the speed was extremely fast. At this moment, in such a rapid change, it is also unimaginable. When the four people started to revolve around the three people, they were able to see clearly the track and route of the four people. But soon the four were moving faster and faster and running faster and faster. Gradually, only one coil could be seen around the three people in the middle. "What are these guys doing?" The voice of the small system sounded in Chu Dong''s mind. Between them, they could communicate with each other in any way.So at this moment, Chu Dong can easily hear the voice of the small system. And after hearing such a puzzled words of the small system, Chu Dong immediately had another idea in his heart. "I see. Are these guys performing a ritual?" "Ceremony? What ceremony? " Chu Dong''s words, let the small system for this or feel quite puzzled, for a moment, immediately opened the mouth to respond. "It''s time for these ancient creatures to come to the lake to worship, so they should be too powerful." "Worship? I understand, but what would it be? " "I don''t know. Just look at it." It''s not easy for Chu Dong to make it clear. After all, there are too many possibilities for the world. No one can be sure, in such a place, what kind of things will exist, and what kind of trouble will happen. It is also because of this, so in such a moment, Chu Dong just want to be able to continue to see. The small system can still understand Chu Dong''s mind, but also at this moment, both of them calm down and quietly look at the picture. Under the double playing speed of the small system, very quickly, under the rapid rotation of four people, on the lake, just like in such a moment, a big circle was drawn. The appearance of such a circle surprised Chu Dong''s heart. To such a degree, no one can imagine what will happen next. Chapter 1026 At this time, the lake surface, because the aircraft with people in the rapid rotation of the reason, so, soon formed a circle after circle rippling. In a flash, after such a circle spread, you can see that the whole lake is rolling in waves. Is there a monster? Seeing such a lake, Chu Dong''s mind suddenly came up with such an idea. In this world, there are too many unknown things. No one dares to guarantee that there will be no external threats. In Chu Dong''s heart, he just came up with such an idea, and he was still aiming at it to think whether it would really be like this, whether these things would really happen and exist like this. The strange cry just now sounded again. Then, the water on the lake churned even more, as if it had been boiling in an instant. With the current on the lake, Chu Dong saw that at this moment, those slender strange fish were constantly scattered, and they were swimming out with all their lives. Just as I was afraid that at this moment, something would appear and devour them. Besides, the four guys who were revolving around the middle three also started to retreat with these slender fish. Seeing these people retreat, Chu Dong pays attention to these four people. Soon, the four people retreated to the position where they had just fallen. They actually went up the current like a waterfall and disappeared quickly. These guys, they just run away? But Chu Dong still believed that these guys didn''t run away, but at this moment, along the way, they left quickly. Such a thing, it will be so clearly explained. If not, there is still no way to interpret it again, and you can do it. My heart is thinking that this picture still stays in the center of the lake. At this time, strange fish and the other four people have retreated, leaving only the three people in the middle of the lake. At this time, the black robes of these three people were all wet by water, and with the clothes wet, they stuck to the body. In this way, Chu Dong could see clearly that these three people were just one man and two women. Now these three people reach out to each other and hold the people around them. The hands of the three people hold each other tightly like this. Although it''s only a video, it can still be seen clearly. At this moment, although the three people are still standing, behind each other, there is something like a stick, which can connect them with the aircraft. So in this way, they will not fall. But even so, Chu Dong can still see clearly, these three people are also shaking, the whole body is shaking. What''s going on? What is it? Chu Dong was puzzled. What kind of things were hidden in the memory of the biological star man! Chu Dong''s in the mind side is still considering this matter, for this exactly is what kind of thing but cause, also still feel some don''t understand of time. In a flash, in the middle of the lake, just below the three people''s standing, a huge white shadow appeared, and then jumped up to devour them completely. With the aircraft, just swallow it all! There was another crash, and the white thing fell back into the water. "What is this?" Chu Dong was scared a big jump, involuntarily opened a mouth, asking small system. "Too fast, it seems to be a fish, but it also seems to be a dragon." "Dragon? Will there be dragons "Dinosaurs." "Isn''t that right? This era is gone, isn''t it?" "Who knows, what if they survived?" Small system a word, let Chu east also can''t help but nod for it. This is not impossible. Often there will be such a few things, will produce such a problem. "Look again!" Chu Dong said in a deep voice, but just as he spoke, suddenly, he heard the small system call. "No, there''s a situation!" As soon as the voice of the small system dropped, a bang was heard. What Chu Dong didn''t expect was that the biological star man, who had been controlled, exploded at this moment! Such a scene, let Chu Dong some dumbfounded. "What''s the matter with this?" Chu Dong does not understand, had to ask small system of course. Only through his understanding can we get the answer to the question.Otherwise, it is not so easy to make sure. Under the consideration of the heart, Chu Dong will once again take a deep breath, waiting for the response of the small system. "I don''t know. Just now, there was a very powerful radio wave that wanted to pass through our firewall. Fortunately, I responded in time and blocked the wave. However, unexpectedly, it exploded." Small system response, let Chu Dong also Leng Leng Leng. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to solve such a problem. "Host, I feel that there is a big problem in the lake." The voice of small system rings again, Chu Dong Leng Leng, this kind of problem, I''m afraid don''t have to say more, also will certainly exist. It is in the small system of such a discourse, Chu Dong also began to discuss this issue. "Is it because there are powerful creatures in the lake? And is it possible that the Biostar people use this to control the people on this planet and support this thing with these people? " As soon as Chu Dong''s voice fell, the small system immediately called out "good.". "Yes, very likely. Look at the color of the lake. It''s so dark. I''m afraid there should be mineral essence in the lake. If there''s a force mine, that''s great. " "Hey, it''s in someone else''s territory, and you have to go underground like this. Even if you have these things, it''s not so easy to get them." Chu Dong is not optimistic about this. Before I just went into a mine, I almost lost half my life. Now I see such a troublesome environment. If I want to make things clear, I''m afraid there will be more troubles. "Host, I have an idea. Would you like to listen?" The sound of the small system sounds evil, which makes Chu Dong one of them. Chapter 1027 "Come on, you guy, what do I want to hear? Since you have already said it, it means that you have to say it. Go ahead, I''ll listen." Chu Dong smiles and shakes his head. For such a thing, I''m afraid there is only such a way. Otherwise, it doesn''t mean much. Go and solve all this. "I mean, if we go to touch this place, as long as we find the exact location, we can achieve accurate transmission. At that time, even if there is a big trouble inside, I can pass it back at any time. So ah, don''t worry, I can guarantee that you will never encounter any danger. " Once again, the small system opened its mouth and landed on the surface. It seems that Chu Dong is afraid that he won''t agree, so he speaks quickly. Chu Dong listened to the words that small system sends, also can''t help but smile bitterly. "May I say that I object?" "No objection!" Small system responds immediately, Chu Dong rolled a white eye. "Well, you can try it. It''s just that we have to think about it clearly. In this way, we originally planned to move towards the island. Is it going to be delayed? " Chu Dong raised a question. In this matter, these are still a kind of trouble. "If there is a better choice, of course we can do the same. Host, I''ll tell you one thing. The mineral essence you brought back was used by me to improve the defense system of prawn. That''s why we can block the radio wave just now. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be more losses. " "Oh? Really? But just now, how could this Biostar man explode? " Chu Dong was most depressed about this. At this moment, this biological star man, who is hard to catch, has not been able to play much role. As a result, he has already encountered an explosion. Such a thing is really surprising. After thinking about this, I still have to be on guard against such a problem. "This should be the place where the Biostar people used to threaten us just now. There will be specific arrangements for elders in their place. That''s why the airwaves are coming after us. As for the inside of this guy''s body, I''m afraid it should have been explosive for a long time, and there is a certain distance of radio wave nearby. As long as it''s determined that people can''t be saved back, it will be directly destroyed. That''s why such things happen. " Chu Dong always admired the analysis and reasoning of small system. After all, this is the advantage of intelligent brain over human brain. Intelligent brain can sort out and summarize things through some big data, and then come to a conclusion in the fastest time. And the conclusion obtained in this way is often the most true, and the result is also the most in line with the requirements. Under the heart such a think, Chu Dong also or understand come over, in front of this guy, say those words, also all should be completely correct. In such a kind of cognition, Chu Dong had gradually given up his resistance. "Well, no matter what it is, I can''t tell you. Well, what do you think we should do next? Just break in? " Chu Dong frowned. Since he didn''t agree with the small system, he had to obey its arrangement. Although under such an arrangement, it is often possible to encounter some troubles. But even if it is so, even if it is a problem that should be solved, it must be solved. Only in this way can we get a moment of uneasiness in our hearts. Since it is necessary to do things, we still need to solve them in time. Otherwise, when you really want to experience it, you will encounter trouble, which is very likely to cause more irreparable consequences. The thoughts and considerations in my heart also exist one by one. The small system was silent for a moment, and it was at this moment that it digested the questions raised by Chu Dong. "Host, congratulations." The small system opened its mouth again, but suddenly such a sentence came out. These words, let Chu Dong is one Leng again. After a bitter smile, Chu Dong shook his head and asked the little system. "Please, I''m very upset to hear your congratulations. As far as I know, once something happens, no matter what happens, it is very likely to cause something that we have no way to control. And as far as I know, once something happens, you may not be able to cover me up. So I really can''t understand what you saidChu Dong didn''t mean to embarrass the small system, but these things are true. Now that they have been met, and still can not be changed, then, only to solve in time, it should be. "Host, as a man, you must look forward. That is to say, when you encounter something, you should not just remember your failure. We should try our best to move forward and pay more attention to how we can achieve success in our experience. Now, we have a chance to succeed. I''ve developed the latest weapons for you. How about you? Are you happy The small system stretched its voice and said something to Chu Dong. Xi Dong was stunned to hear that. "Weapons? What weapon? Is it hard to kill? " "Of course not. According to the bionics principle, and according to the information you provided, you said there were chameleons. So, according to this kind of creature, I have made clothes that can change the color according to the environment around my body, so as to integrate the color with the environment around my body and make myself invisible. I have already made them! " At this time, the small system opened its mouth again, and the voice seemed very excited. This guy is more and more like a person. His mood is very perfect. Dong shook his head with emotion. What should be the real solution to the problems you encounter and the troubles you encounter? "Well, I know. You mean I must go, don''t you?" Chapter 1028 "Smart, my host is good. I don''t need to talk too much about everything. We already have quite a tacit understanding. One or two keywords and one look will completely communicate." The small system opened its mouth again and spoke in succession. Hearing such a sentence, Chu Dong couldn''t help but be stunned. This guy, how can he learn to flatter now? Although such words sound quite comfortable, this so-called intelligent system is becoming more and more intelligent and more similar to human beings! After such a thought, Chu Dong can only shake his head and sigh, and human learning is no match for intelligence. People''s physical strength and energy, as well as their ability to pay attention to everything, are also limited. If we want to compare them with intelligence, there will be a big difference. "Host, are you unhappy?" Small system opened a mouth again, the side of the mouth asks Chu Dong. And hear this sentence that small system says now, Chu Dong is one Leng again. Logically speaking, shouldn''t this guy of small system be connected with his own mind? In other words, this guy should be able to know what he is thinking. But now, I just had a feeling, how can this guy not feel it? After thinking about this, Chu Dong looked up again. "Host, what were you thinking? What, I don''t know? " Where to expect, also in Chu Dong such a move, immediately heard the voice from the small system. Moreover, in such words, there is still a trace of doubt. "Oh, no, No." Chu Dong responded in his mouth, but he was thinking about such a thing in his heart. Is it hard to avoid all scanning when you are depressed, so that you won''t lose your mind? After Dong Chu nodded, he couldn''t help thinking. Such a thing has not happened. Even in the martial arts world in which he once lived, in books, movies and videos, isn''t Yang Guo, the great hero of divine carving, a set of martial arts skills that can only play the greatest role when he is sad? "Host, what are you thinking? Do you want to recommend some novels to me? OK, OK, you tell me what the title of the book is. I''ll search the Internet of the universe myself. " Chu Dong didn''t even think of it. He just thought of it casually, but let the little system get excited. "Nothing. By the way, where are the clothes you said can be disguised and invisible? When are you going to give it to me? " Chu Dong also hurriedly shifted the topic, otherwise, with this guy continue to pull these things, still don''t know is will say when. Thinking about this, Chu Dong is still interested in the so-called weapon mentioned by the small system. He doesn''t know what kind of situation it will be if it can be realized! Of course, for Chu Dong, his own heart side, for this still has a lot of yearning. "Tomorrow, you''ll have a new suit at the head of your bed." The small system elongates the sound and responds. In such a moment, this guy is also really all his information has been passed over, also can be regarded as telling Chu Dong. "OK, that''s the only way here. You clean up. I have to go to have a rest. Tomorrow is another tough battle!" Chu Dong stretched his waist, and there was no need to think too much about things here. In a word, with a small system, this super all-round intelligent system, what else can we do? But Chu Dong now also found a way to avoid the small system for his omnipresent 24-hour all-round "protection", which made him feel a little excited. Once there is a definite solution to this matter, everything else will no longer be a problem. With such a consideration in mind and such a kind of cognition, we can find a real way. This guy must not be able to completely control himself, just as he can completely control himself. After thinking about this, Chu Dong was still a little satisfied. He had to work hard to find a way to find a small system. However, once he didn''t need to be completely monitored by the small system, he could close such a way of contact. With so many ideas, it will make Chu Dong feel excited. Such a thing will always be solved one day.The complacency in my heart will come with it. "OK, anyway, as a counsellor in my family, after something happens, someone will still need to solve the problem." Small system but elongated voice to open a mouth again, say words, let Chu East for one Leng. This guy really doesn''t care about anything. "Host, you have no right to refute my words, because every time you face a problem, you have no way to completely solve it, and only I can have the final strength to help you solve all this!" The small system lengthens its voice and says a word with pride. Hearing his words, Chu Dong gave a cold hum and shook his head at the same time. Just don''t bother with such a guy. Because no matter how much you care, it''s meaningless. This thing already has its own consciousness and has its own judgment on what should be done. No matter how much you refute, it doesn''t seem to work. "I don''t want to tell you more. In a word, please get this bionic weapon ready and don''t make any mistakes. Once I''m in danger, I have to save my life." Chu Dong also knows that for the existence of small systems, there are still many advantages. So at this moment, I still try my best to open my mouth and make such an expression. "Ha ha, OK. In a word, good night. Alas, I really don''t understand you human beings. It''s just that your body is thin and weak. There will be so many problems. Let''s have a look. It''s too troublesome to take energy supplement as an example. You still need to eat. What a waste of time! " The sense of superiority of the small system is bursting again. Once again, he yells and speaks in a very excited tone. Chapter 1029 At this moment, with the voice, the small system sighs one after another. "You don''t need energy? You know, all the energy you need is what I found. We humans are just wasting a little time eating food, but what about you? In order to find the energy you need, it will kill you! " Chu Dong also yelled. For this guy, once he relaxed a little, the consequences would be unimaginable. In a word, this guy of small system will try his best to do what he can think of, and even more he will talk about it. How can this guy be like a woman? "Host, isn''t it? I can provide you with so many conveniences, and I still want to protect you in an all-round way. How hard does it take? Isn''t it worth doing a little bit for me? " Hearing such a response from the small system, Chu Dong had to sigh again. When things are not smooth, when the system is not smooth, there is nothing to do. "I said, would you please stop monitoring me while I''m sleeping? I don''t need such all-round care, it will make people very uncomfortable. " Since small systems have already mentioned such a problem in this respect, of course, we should continue to discuss it. Chu Dong also took the initiative to open mouth, to say such a thing. Now that these problems have reached the need and have to be solved, it is the only way to proceed. "Oh, why, you don''t want to provide all the protection and care for you?" Where to expect, Chu East such a voice fall, immediately in exchange for a small system dissatisfaction. "I said, you are also an advanced intelligent system. Do you understand the shame of human beings? Do you understand that we human beings also attach great importance to our own personal space? Your behavior seems to be considerate, a kind of all-round care and protection. However, for us, it is encroaching on all free time. Do you understand? " "Yes, I do." Chu Dong shouts, but his impulse to vomit blood is that as soon as his voice falls, the small system immediately starts talking, and his mouth is extremely fast, so he responds. For a thing that must be recognized at this moment, of course, we still need to understand what kind of things should be and what kind of things are unnecessary. "I said, do you really know, or do you fake it? Now that these words have reached such a level, don''t you understand that you should also take care of my emotions and remove some of your so-called all-round care? " Chu Dong opened his mouth again, and his mouth was even more connected, so he kept talking. Now Chu Dong, but also really for this, has a kind of uneasiness from his heart, and completely angry. Since the need to identify things here, then, there is no need to go too much to consider it. However, at the time of saying these words, Chu Dong still had a lot of worry and uneasiness in his heart. He would not listen to his own arrangement if he followed the usual way of small system. And because of these problems, those problems and solutions that need to be solved must have certain reasons. I''m afraid that after what I said, the next thing I have to face is the continuous refutation of the small system. "Well, since the host has some requirements, I''ll do it." In Chu Dong''s heart, he was ready to have a good fight with the small system, so as to refute those arguments. Suddenly, this guy of the small system, in such a moment, all of a sudden, completely achieved a kind of recognition of these things. "What? What did you say? " Chu Dong even seriously doubted his ears, and even thought that his ears were wrong now. It is precisely because of this, so Chu Dong also can''t help but, and is repeatedly open mouth, mouth side asked words. "Host, what I mean is that now, as you wish, I will settle this matter according to your order. I will turn off the monitoring in some places, such as your bedroom, your bathroom, the places you value, and there will be no monitoring to protect you. " Small system a word, let Chu East listen in the ear, in the heart side but feel a kind of intense uneasiness for it. Some of this guy''s words are clearly suspected of being intentional. It''s very likely that under such a premise that we need to deal with it, we don''t know what kind of trouble it will cause. "Well, is there a conspiracy?" Chu Dong in uneasy, the heart is also has a lot of uneasiness, so at this moment, also is repeatedly open mouth, mouth side so son asked a word.Now that all these words have been expressed, then everything else is meaningless, because it seems that the human brain is still inferior to the intelligent brain in fighting with this guy. Often, the problem you have just considered, he already does not know where he wants to go, what you want to talk about, the other party already has a reason to argue. Now this guy is so easy to express the meaning of obeying his words, which makes Chu Dong''s heart edge, but some flustered, very uneasy. "Host, why are you humans always so strange? I''ve chosen to do what you want, and I''ll follow your arrangement. However, why do you have so many tangles? What about suspicions like this and suspicions like that? " The voice of the small system continued to ring, hearing these, Chu Dong heard the meaning of grievance, but he didn''t feel relaxed about it. "Since I''ve promised you something, don''t do anything better. Goodbye. I have to go to bed Chu Dong finished saying words, don''t give small system to refute oneself of opportunity, hasten is three two steps, rush toward own of rest room. But when he pushed the door in, he couldn''t help but let out a scream. "Asshole, what''s going on? Why is there no energy in my lounge? How can I rest? How can I stay here? " Chapter 1030 It turns out that in the rest room of Chudong, all the energy supply has stopped now. When there is no energy supply in his lounge, it is not only that there is no lighting, but also that the equipment that needs to be used can not work. At this moment, everything in the lounge has lost the power of movement. And now a lot of equipment around here, including tables and chairs and other commonly used items, also maintain a strange appearance. In this way, not to mention the need to use them normally, it''s impossible to even sit on them. What kind of trouble will there be in such matters? "What''s the matter? Why is that? " Chu Dong opened his mouth again and let out a roar. But just as the roar came out of his mouth, the floor under his feet began to shake. In this case, the two floors split, one left and the other right, and they all pushed towards the middle. Chu Dong didn''t even have time to react. His feet were caught by the floor. "Ah Another scream came from Chu Dong''s mouth. At this time, his hand just touched a door plate. In such a light touch, the door plate moved quickly, and Chudong''s hand was clamped. Scream sound rang out, Chu Dong is a hand now, a leg all was clamped. Poor Chu Dong couldn''t even move at this moment, because one leg and one hand lost the strength of support, so his whole body was a little crooked and nearly fell. "Don''t you come and save me? What are you doing? " Chu Dong couldn''t help but raise his voice and cried out for the small system. Now, of course, he knows that everything he encounters is related to this guy. This bastard, if you don''t want to do those things, you can say it clearly, but why do you want to make such a appearance? You have to pretend to obey and revenge secretly! Yes, this is clearly an act of revenge. Intelligent system, revenge human, revenge host''s malicious behavior! "Host, I''m sorry, because I''ve obeyed the host''s orders, some places already belong to the places where I''m forbidden to pass. In this case, please pay more attention to the host. If there is any trouble, the host has to solve it by itself. " The sound of the small system stretched and spread. Hearing the sound of beating, Chu Dong just wanted to really rush in front of this guy, and then wave out his palm and slap him several times. If not, I can''t get rid of my bad breath. How also didn''t expect, such a guy, incredibly can also play a trick! Isn''t it true that when the intelligence has a host, it should not be the most loyal to the host. It is the requirement of the host that it will try its best to do it. It will be loyal to the host and complete everything? But now the facts are not the same at all. They are totally different! It is also because of this, so at this moment, Chu Dong''s heart side will be quite depressed, for such a thing, will also have more puzzled. "Believe it or not, I''ll break the link between us!" Chu Dong hated teeth itching, now this guy is clearly to take revenge, will be able to say such a few words. It is also such a consideration, in the face of these things under the premise of Chu Dong''s heart, is very dissatisfied. But even if it''s discontent, what''s the use? "Host, once the connection between you and me is established, it is impossible to break it, as you know. So, you don''t have to think of any way out of it. Another point, do you understand? Between you and me, I''m 100% loyal to you, the host. I''m totally loyal! As long as it''s what you ask for, you will try your best to do it, and there will be no opposition at all. Do you know that? " "Well, in your words, it''s really unpredictable. I''ve worked so hard and tried my best to do well. But now, why do you have to do this? It''s nothing for you to question me like this, but is it too inappropriate? " Let Chu Dong more did not think of is, his such a sentence, unexpectedly is exchange for small system this guy''s repeatedly criticizing words, one after another, in this way shouting, with a very dissatisfied tone, said the words. Hearing these words, Chu Dong couldn''t laugh or cry. This guy, obviously, has completely interpreted such a thing as the thief yelling to catch a thief, and the interpretation is quite perfect, so that people can''t find out some inappropriate and inappropriate places in such a moment!"Well, I''m wrong, OK? I understand that you will abide by the rules, so you will do what you should do, and you will never do what you should not do, will you? Well, it''s my fault. It''s my problem. I shouldn''t, OK? " Chu Dong had no choice but to sigh again and speak out. For such a thing, in the current situation, it should be done, that is it. So in order to get rid of this kind of trouble in time, Chu Dong had to be thick skinned and go to the small system. "Host, how can your idea be so complicated? I have tried my best to do my best, but why do I always feel that you should not do so? I did as you told me, and now you want me to change. Tell me, what should I do when I carry out your orders in the future? Your behavior will cast a shadow on my heart Chu Dong did not expect that the small system is clearly digging a good hole, waiting for himself. Listen to what this guy says one after another, Chu Dong has the impulse to fan himself. If you want to die, why do you have to consider such a thing? Why do you care when you are in such a state? No, no, these things have changed. They should not be. "OK, I''m wrong. I said the wrong thing, OK? Now, please open everything that is closed here, will you? " At this time, Chu Dong opened his mouth again, and said something in a tone of almost begging. Chapter 1031 If there is no way, who calls himself weak? Now Chu Dong fully understood that it was not so easy for him to deal with and solve the problem in this situation. Now the small system clearly heard the cry from Chu Dong, but it didn''t act. "Host, be orderly and act according to the rules. This is our code of conduct and everything we have to abide by. So now, we have to abide by the agreement in this matter. " However, the small system once again opened its mouth. In a row of voices, there was more strength in the words, and there was no meaning to let go at all. "Well, I''m wrong. Tell me, how can I get back to the previous state?" Chu Dong shook his head again. There was no other way to change such a thing. Therefore, since it is such a premise, then we have to follow such a rule. Otherwise, even if you want to fight against this guy, the consequences will be more unpleasant. After such a consideration, Chu Dong will go to such a thing, with a full recognition, decided things, also need to try to solve. "Host, are you going to change your decision?" At this moment, the small system is lengthening the voice, a pair of their own is not wrong, are you forced posture, repeatedly said the words. "Yes, I''m not changing my decision. I just want to take back my decision." Chu Dong took a deep breath again. Now that such a thing has to be solved, it is enough to recognize it. Such a few ideas, will also be let Chu Dong have to think clearly, should do things, also must do it. Otherwise, everything else is not easy to change. "Ah, host, you make me very embarrassed, because such things haven''t happened yet." Small system, let Chu Dong want to catch this guy, and then try his best to torture this thing. "Well, since I''m in charge now, I''ll do it according to my request. That''s it. No more tossing and no more talking about it is useless!" Chu Dong opened his mouth seriously and spoke in succession. If you let this guy go again, I''m afraid I really don''t know how long it will last. "But..." "Nothing, but I''ve realized the importance of you, and I know that having you is the best thing after something happens. Therefore, I will fully listen to your opinions in the future. " Chu Dong repeatedly opened his mouth and said something first. Now that this is the case, there is no way to deny it. "OK, let''s have a rest first." Sure enough, these words are what the little system guy wants to hear most. So just as Chu Dong''s voice fell, in such a moment, the little system guy immediately returned. But also with such a small system response, also in such a moment, immediately, everything here will return to normal. All objects, all things, are completely restored to the previous state, Chu Dong will be completely free to move. "Well, I''ll have a good rest." Chu Dong sighed. It''s a fight of wisdom and strength to get along with this guy. It''s really hard and tiring! Thinking about all this, Chu Dong didn''t want to get an understanding. Immediately, at this moment, he heard the voice from the small system. "Host, you have a rest. You have to go to the mine tomorrow." Chu Dong just decided to put everything away and have a good rest. Unexpectedly, this guy''s voice came to his ears. Hearing such a sentence, Chu Dong was even more laughing and crying. Why do you always meet such a guy? It seems that the confrontation between small system and itself is to get such an initiative. Although this guy''s behavior is not very authentic, Chu Dong knows that for intelligence like small system, it is totally different from the human world. There is no such thing as private space and shyness as human beings think. That''s why such things happen. But one thing, even Chu Dong himself, is impossible to deny. That is under this premise, Chu Dong also strongly believes that the original intention of the small system is just to protect themselves, so that they will not be hurt. This is a reason why the small system has to force itself to bow.Problems that need to be solved will always bring a lot of trouble. With the existence of a small system, we will have fewer difficulties. In the early morning of the next day, Chu Dong was awakened by the small system. This kind of wake-up service is really "considerate" for Chu Dong. Even if he wants to sleep for a few more minutes, it seems that it is not so easy. So in this way, Chu Dong''s heart side, also for this, has a kind of unhappy, but can''t solve the possibility. "Host, you are in a mess. Is it because of recent activities? You should make it clear that there must be no disagreement between us. Otherwise, there will be irreparable consequences. " Just when the small system communicates with Chu Dong and wants to arrange today''s schedule, the small system guy suddenly opens his mouth and speaks to Chu Dong in a deep voice. "Differences? How can, just sometimes, fight with you just Chu Dong quickly shook his head, to deny such a behavior. "It''s normal to bicker, but I feel your mood is really affected. Could it be the last time that the radio wave tracked here and detonated the Biostar man, which affected you? " Small system suddenly put forward a kind of possibility, hear such words, Chu Dong is also one of Leng. Is this really the case? "No, I believe we are inseparable and nothing can change it." Chu Dong shook his head and didn''t want to think any more. After all, if you think too much about something, you will not be able to stop the car and run to the extreme disadvantage. Chapter 1032 "Host, my suggestion is that no matter what this matter is, in a word, you must listen to it and stick to it." But the small system is still not at ease, once again the deep voice mouth, remind Chu Dong. Hearing such words, Chu Dong was surprised. After all, small systems are never aimless, especially when it comes to matters related to themselves. The problems involved in small systems are extremely accurate in all aspects. It seems that when I think about it carefully, last night, I really wanted to fight with the small system, and even wanted to get rid of the small system. When I think about these things carefully, it seems that they are unnecessary. However, last night, the small system seemed to have reminded itself that there were some things to pay attention to, but it didn''t mean to listen and didn''t care at all. So now, such a thing has become like this. It''s just as unexpected. "Did I go too far last night?" Chu Dong subconsciously opened a mouth, ask small system. "Host, it''s not only my responsibility to protect you, but also something I have to pay attention to. I mentioned that you should be protected 24 hours in an all-round way. That''s what you mean. Do you remember all this? " What Chu Dong didn''t expect was that the small system at this time opened its mouth again and proposed such a possibility. After getting such a few questions, Chu Dong was even more wide eyed. It seems that last night, I really forgot such a thing, but I still have to think that this is a small system related event. "What''s the matter? Am I really affected by electromagnetic waves? Or is there another host in this world? That''s why I found out about the host? You''re going to deal with me on purpose? " Chu East sinks a voice to open a mouth, repeatedly interrogate. This is not a trivial matter. Once it is really confirmed, such things will happen. In this way, those problems will become big and difficult to solve. It is also under such a kind of insistence that Chu Dong wants to completely solve the problem. "That''s impossible." After hearing Chu Dong''s words, the small system, after some silence, spoke again and gave such a response. "Well, if that''s true, I''m afraid it will be very fierce for Wang to see Wang in the future." Chu East sink voice but language, such a thing, if really happen, also really is a big trouble. Moreover, if there was really another host, and there would be a possibility of meeting him one day, then Chu Dong really didn''t dare to imagine. "Host, don''t worry. With me, prawn and so many people with you, what are you afraid of? Don''t you say it''s trouble? Just do it. What are you afraid of? " At this moment, the small system lengthened its voice and deliberately said a word. After hearing such a sentence, Chu Dong was stunned. However, it also immediately began to laugh. Isn''t this the case? Only in this way can we face the things we should do, and only in this way can we move forward. Fear and retreat are meaningless. "Yes, very well, thank you. Is everything set for today? Should I start, too? " Chu Dong had a complete arrangement for such a thing, so at this moment, he would try his best to understand what should be done. "Come on, the function of clothes has been fully developed. You just need to put them on and I''ll adjust them again. The clothes are also fully intelligent. They can be waterproof, fireproof, anti-virus and anti electric. In a word, they can prevent everything. There is also the bionic transformation, so that the host has the ability to hide the body The small system opened its mouth again. This time, it introduced the performance of Chu Dong''s clothes. Today, wearing in Chu Dong, it seems to be an ordinary casual wear, but in the mouth of the small system, it has a lot of functions. "But if you enter the mine like this, you won''t be found?" Chu Dong raised his doubts. No matter how many functions the clothes have, they are just like this. If you want to enter the mine, the clothes are too special. I''m afraid it''s not a good thing, and it will have a lot of undesirable effects. "Host, I didn''t tell you one thing. It''s a new weapon made of bionics. It''s clothes, but it can also have many functions. This dress also has a powerful ability, that is, it can be aimed at nearby clothes. After scanning, you can be consistent with other people''s clothes in a moment. In this way, you can have more powerful camouflage and hiding ability. "As soon as Chu Dong''s voice fell, the small system immediately lengthened its voice and continued to speak. Hear such a few words, this let the heart side of Chu East rest assured a lot. "Thank you for your hard work." Thinking that all this was made by the small system last night, Chu Dong could not help but open his mouth to express his gratitude. Hearing Chu Dong''s words, the small system actually laughed. This is a series of laughter, Chudong was a little embarrassed. "I said, is it so funny?" "No, you are becoming more and more lovely. It seems that the influence you suffered last night has been completely eliminated The small system mentioned the thing of last night again, Chu East lightly a sigh. "To tell you the truth, if you want to talk about changes, I still think that you also have changes. In my opinion, I always think that you are different from before. It seems that you have more human nature." "Yes? I don''t feel it. I''m just a system with high intelligence. Well, host, hurry to clean up and get ready to go! " Chu Dong talked about such a thing, but the small system didn''t seem to have the slightest intention to talk with it. On the contrary, he opened his mouth again and said something like this. Although the behavior of the small system is a bit unexpected, at this moment, Chu Dong has no way to investigate more. After all, there are still many things to do. "OK, I''ll clean up first. You can find the transmission point. I''ll go and see what kind of underground pool it is!" Chapter 1033 It''s not easy to go this time. Chu Dong also knew how much danger he was going to take. However, for the safety of a group of people, for the next, all things can be carried out more smoothly, even if there will be worries about life, it is still a thing that can not be changed. It is also such a consideration. In this view, what needs to be done is just like this. "Don''t worry, I will protect the host in the whole process." Small system came words, Chu Dong after hearing, but it is a cold hum in the mouth. "Come on, I''ll meet your feelers again at that time. It''s not all up to me?" Of course, Chu Dong didn''t mean to blame the small system. After all, in the complex environment and space, even the electromagnetic wave can''t penetrate. It''s normal to encounter some problems and troubles. But at this moment, when the reasons to deal with have already formed a very disturbing feeling, it is necessary to think more clearly. "Host, let me tell you a piece of good news. You are blessed, and your blessings are all due to me!" The small system is very excited to shout, those words, let Chu Dong is to abandon. "Say, let me see if it''s surprise or fright." The small system will immediately open its mouth again, and tell all the things it has experienced. It turns out that the bionic clothing developed by the small system is equipped with the body separation system developed by the small system, which is genetically modified and will not be scanned and controlled by anything. However, it can be sensed by the small system in any kind of spatial location, and even can pass back the real situation and all the pictures in its location, so that the small system can check in time, analyze the degree of danger at any time, and provide support to Chu Dong in time. With such a dress, I''m afraid that for Chu Dong, it''s not just simply more lives, but equivalent to giving him endless guarantee of life, which can provide him with wanton and arrogant energy. "Well, I''m still good to you?" Small system one breath to tell their own design, with excitement asked Chu Dong. "Yes, of course." Although Chu Dong said a word "good" in his mouth, he shook his head gently. There were many unknown things, and no one could know what kind of result would be in those problems. After all, in this way, there are too many things that people can''t understand. "Host, I know you still have doubts and don''t want to believe it. But I believe that there will always be a day when you can understand that my kindness to you comes from the heart. " The small system lengthens the voice, takes the cavity to knead the tune, is returning the words to Chu Dong. "OK, I know. I believe that you are the best to me." Chu Dong knew that he would not get a good result if he argued with this guy too much. After all, in the eyes of a small system, I''m afraid the one who knows the most is its own ideas. Perhaps the most basic, in the eyes of all small systems, he is the most important and complete existence. In my heart, what kind of way can I get to do all this with these complete understandings and too many cognitions? Gently shook his head, unable to change some of the possibilities, it will be revealed. "Well, I know the host is duplicative, but it doesn''t matter. Now we''re ready to go." For Chu Dong, in addition to wearing that suit, the small system also equipped him with a laser knife. This is also the only weapon that can be covered up by bionic clothes and will not be detected by the outside world. This laser knife is a little bigger than the ordinary fruit knife. If you want to attack such a large monster just discovered with such a knife, I''m afraid the probability of success is still quite low. "Thank you, little one." Chu Dong knows that these things are also the most suitable tools that the small system tries its best to create for itself, which can increase more chances of survival when dealing with the danger. "Come on, come back alive." Small system heard Chu Dong express gratitude words, but did not care too much, but immediately opened mouth, mouth said such a response. "Don''t worry, I will come back alive. I haven''t tortured you enough." Chu Dong Leng Leng, but also with laughter, all the uneasiness, all the unhappiness to cover in the past. What should come will always come. There is no way to avoid it.What we have to face is never to face. We can''t avoid it just because of any of our thoughts. "Host, now I can only take the memory of the Biostar as the blueprint, and then pass you to the entrance of the passage. There, you have to grab an aircraft, and then through the full flow of water, you can reach the pool. I will accompany you throughout the whole process, putting all potential dangers under control. So, you don''t have to worry about things that shouldn''t have happened. " Once again, the small system has a lot of troubles in such a matter. "Can we make use of the workers in this mine? Drive them to revolt? At least now, if we find out that there will be mineral essence or even the force stone, we can completely occupy this place and set up our own base. " Chu Dong suddenly thought of a possibility, and immediately spoke to the small system. "After we have found out the true composition of this deep pool, if it is worth taking risks, then we will go together. Don''t worry. It''s no big deal. Everything can be solved. " The small system responds in a deep voice. I can hear that this guy has been controlling such a thing for a long time. Once we can really do such things and solve all these problems, then we can completely solve the problems. "Well, just remember one thing. If it can be realized, we can have more prawns, and you will have more kids to listen to you." Chapter 1034 Chu Dong opened his mouth in a deep voice and spoke to the small system. In such a matter, these behaviors are extremely possible. But Chu Dong understood that now the little system guy, in dealing with all the problems, often has too much self-consciousness. Moreover, it seems that after gradually having more humanity, there will still be more improper behaviors in dealing with events. Maybe, is it because this guy is influenced by himself? I am the host of this thing, and then all my defects and faults have been passed on to this guy for some unknown reasons? If this is true, then their own bad habits will be passed on to the small system, so that they can achieve such an appearance? In many things, what kind of solution is there? Chu Dong understood that to deal with the small system, the strong command and some overbearing disallowance seemed to have little effect. Because this guy''s left sentence of "counsellor" and right sentence of "stupid host" all indicate that there are a lot of unhappiness and dissatisfaction in his heart. Under the premise of self-awareness, the problems to be solved are often not so easy. So, sometimes, it is extremely possible to take advantage of what they like and use different methods and means. Such a reason, also will be let Chu Dong''s heart, there are some ways to cognitive. If you want to do what you can, it will be like this. "Do you mean that I can spread myself, and even more, I can control more things?" At this time, the small system was really interested by Chu Dong''s words. After hearing Chu Dong''s words, the small system immediately said such words one after another. Among these reasons, what kind of possibility is there for those unknown things, those too many things? He shook his head gently, but Chu Dong still breathed a sigh. Finally, there is a situation that can be retrieved. Since they all belong to this kind of situation, then, of course, it is to strive to achieve it. Otherwise, when there are too many problems, the accumulated things will form more unsolvable problems. "Of course, there are mineral essence and force stone. You can say that with these and our own strength, we can solve all these problems." "At that time, it is entirely possible to build another super prawn. In this way, no matter what kind of trouble we have to deal with, since it is possible, it is a very simple thing! " Under the heart of such a kind of cognition, Chu Dong''s heart, will also be more to this, produce too many expectations. "Well, your idea is good and worth considering. When we can really do this, then our strength will be greatly increased in the future! Such strength, will be others are unable to compete with us "Maybe at this time, not just in this era, we can sweep away the biological stars. We can also have a counter pursuit. At that time, we will run after the Biostar people, and then go to their planets to build our own territory! " The small system is also excited to yell, even after Chu Dong heard these words, he can''t help but think about something like that. Once things are really developed and carried out in this way, we can still make people understand what kind of results will be when we need to deal with the problems. "Yes, as long as I give you more energy to upgrade, will you become the most powerful intelligence in all time and space in the universe? Or at that time, you can give yourself a body, which is not necessarily a thing! " Chu Dong also followed the words of the small system and began to speak. It''s still a big pie. Anyway, everything has not been realized yet. So, just one mouth is enough. The size of this cake is just as you like. You just need to do your best to draw and speak! It is because of this, so in this way, what will be among the other problems, is still not what people know. What kind of understanding can we have easily? Can''t deny things, also only do the last, will understand, the final result will be how to become. Gently shook his head, this is painting pie, but it can also be called drawing blueprint, because in this world, there are only unexpected, but not impossible.As long as you dare to think about it, I''m afraid it''s not enough. What can''t be done! Such a thing, let Chu Dong also be one Leng. Chu Dong also completely didn''t expect, these things, unexpectedly will become such appearance. At present, I just wanted to cheat, but I didn''t expect that even I had already cheated myself. Among the things that need to be recognized, we should have the ability to solve them. Otherwise, there will still be many troubles in other problems. "Host, it''s up to you!" Chudong still has many ideas about this. At this moment, he still doesn''t know how to do it, but the small system immediately opens up again. In a word, Chudong''s heart is pulled back to the real world. "What? What did you say? " Chu Dong hears the words of small system, also be one Leng equally. What will happen to those things that need to be recognized and solved? Now, this cake has been drawn, and it is still quite large. However, whether or not it can be realized, or how to realize it, has become a kind of trouble, and even more, it will make it impossible for people to solve it easily or do it. But Chu Dong understood that even if he couldn''t do it, he couldn''t admit it. Everything had to be considered later. Chapter 1035 "Host, now everything can only belong to our own heart. All the methods and reasons are not the reasons why we can ignore them. Now, we are all in trouble, so the most urgent thing to solve is still in front of us. " At this time, the small system immediately said a word in succession, and pushed things out one after another. "Ah? You''ve been talking for a long time, but I don''t understand. Tell me, what''s the matter? " Chu East some accident, now of such a thing to say, I''m afraid also not so easy can say to understand. "Ah, my host, this is just a blueprint. No matter how beautiful the plan is, it still hasn''t come true." Where expect, also after Chu Dong asks a word, small system is lengthened voice however, also made such a response all of a sudden. When you hear such a response, you can see that everything you can show at this moment, no matter what other issues, will be. However, there is a point, but still can not be changed. That is to say, the small system is not so easy to deceive. After all, in what such a guy does, no matter what kind of things he encounters, there are still some of his own ideas, opinions, and the possibility of dealing with everything. It''s not so easy to recognize. The uneasiness in my heart will follow. Will it be the same this time? I know that I''ve been aware of the trouble, but now, I want to fool the little system, but I''ve been digged by the little system? At this time, Dongchu was more worried. In such a moment, the small system is a roar. "Counsellor, have you counselled? When we talk about these things now, it is impossible to achieve them. Now we are waiting for you to go into the deep pool and find out what kind of things there are. Do you understand? " At this time, the small system roars like this, and uses such a way to express all of its own things completely. Hear small system of such a words, Chu East is also a long sigh. These things are really true. It''s impossible to solve them easily, but they have been made a hole by the small system. Will they be deeply buried by this hole? "All right, I see. Now we''re going to the deep pool." Chu Dong also still knew that he had encountered such a thing, but he still had no way to deny it. Just because of this, so many things still have to follow such principles, these ways, to move forward, to do it. If not, what should we do when there are other problems and other things? "Still have enough consciousness, OK, ready, I''ll send it right away." Small system words inside, also all carry a kind of make Chu East feel this guy owe beat of thing. It''s really impossible to think clearly. When things come to such a stage, how can we do it? In the current event of Yiying, all the things that need to be recognized will form such a reason. "Ready for the host, this time the transmission distance is a little long, and still directly to the enemy''s internal, in that mine, I can''t guarantee, what kind of things will happen." Small system also immediately opened mouth, a seat and other aspects of language, let Chu Dong can only be one after another nodded. What needs to be considered about these things? What kind of solutions can we have to deal with so many things in the current Yiying incident? "Well, I understand. As for life and death, don''t you think I''ll pass it on to you? " So at this moment, Chu Dong immediately began to speak, and his mouth was constantly speaking. How to deal with the problems that need to be faced in such a possibility? I''m afraid it''s not so easy to make everything clear. When Chudong was ready, the small system began to deliver. In a flash, Chu Dong''s body bloomed a ray of light. Then, when the light disappeared, Chu Dong also disappeared in situ. At the same time, in the depth of the mine, at the entrance of the water flow, the light flashed, and Chu Dong appeared there."Host, have you arrived safely? Your next step is to find a way to get in first. Don''t worry. I''ll protect you with me. " Chu Dong heard the voice of the small system, but he could only shake his head. This guy, no matter how beautiful his words are, can''t deny one thing. As for those who are able to help others without any problems, that is to say, they will only be able to help others when they are in trouble. "Yes, I see, but first you tell me which way I should go?" Chu Dong now just knew that he should have arrived at the entrance, but at this moment, the water was flowing to the left and right sides, and his eyes were not directly the entrance. Therefore, it is necessary to clarify these matters first, whether to go to the left or to the right. Now, this is the most troublesome one. What kind of trouble will be caused by such consideration and some worries? Among many things, what kind of degree should we achieve to be regarded as complete? "Left." Small system quickly distinguish the direction, Chu Dong quickly step, toward the left to run. "Watch out, there''s a small group ahead!" It''s just a minute ago. It''s a reminder from the system. Small system such a word, also let Chu East for one of surprised. Hurry to the small system should be a, to show that they understand his meaning, and then to find a place to hide, anyway, their clothes can be invisible. Chapter 1036 However, just before Chu Dong had turned on the bionic function of the clothes and made it change with the surrounding environment, a small group of people rushed out in front of him. These guys, with knives or sticks, dressed in miners'' clothes, are running desperately forward. "Wait, these are not enemies!" When Chu Dong saw these people, he was shocked. He could not help but immediately communicate with the small system. "Yes, they are not enemies now, but they should also be defectors of this mine. So now it seems that they are being pursued and killed, and their environment is not so good, I''m afraid. " At this time of the small system, is back to a word, hear such words, Chu Dong is also in frown after, immediately also understand, his environment, I''m afraid is not that good. "You mean, these people, they''re going to give me trouble?" Chu Dong''s question now can be regarded as knowing it. Because of such worry, he had thought of it just now. So at this moment, when we are in trouble, we will know how to do it and how to implement it. Among the things we can understand, there are too many things that people can''t give up easily, which will follow. "Yes, these people are defectors. Judging from their confusion, they should be pursued and killed, and they should have no fighting spirit. They should be in great trouble. So now, you should stay away from them. " The small system reminds Chu Dong once again, and after hearing such a question from the small system, Chu Dong''s heart also makes a sound. I''m afraid it''s a bit troublesome, because at this moment, these people, who are called defectors by the small system, have rushed to Chu Dong. "Who is this man?" "Look at his clothes, they should be enemies!" "Get him!" When Chu Dong came, in order to avoid trouble, he let the small system make clothes into soldiers'' clothes here. Where to expect, Chu Dong didn''t have time to be invisible, or change his clothes, but he immediately encountered some troubles like this. "Wait, what are you trying to do?" Chu Dong is one Leng, this group of guys is not mistaken, oneself can also be weak, but, they have already said such words, and still clear in dealing with oneself. Such a thing, let Chu East in the heart edge, very dissatisfied. Now Chu Dong has a deep understanding of the saying that "there must be something hateful about poor people". He has a more understanding of the solutions that need to be understood and achieved in such matters. The group of people I met in front of my eyes probably belong to this kind of people. Poor people, that''s because they are oppressed. It''s really poor. Otherwise, I''m afraid these people will not do such things, and they will have some ideas of defection. However, the hatefulness of these people is that there are more. Let''s have a look. Mingming is already running away in a panic. As soon as he meets himself, this group of guys are not going to think about other things, but are going to stand up and catch himself. Such a possibility was the place that made Chu Dong absolutely dissatisfied with it. These things really make people angry. "You are dressed as a soldier, so you are our enemy." "That is, don''t fight. We''ll catch you." "If you don''t want to die, just let it go." At this moment, the defectors seemed to find a lot of superiority from Chu Dong, so they kept talking in a loud voice, and then they talked about it. Things that need to be recognized will still exist here. What are the solutions to the problems and problems that are too much and too much? It is also such an idea, from this moment, the inner uneasiness, will let Chu Dong have an impulse to start. "You''ll regret it, really." Chu East cold voice says words, for such a group of people, he really is to even start the idea, also is not much. "Ha ha, funny." "Yes, you are just one person. What else can you do to us?" "Yes, are you scared to death now? That''s why I use such words to give myself courage, isn''t it? " But at this moment, this group of defectors, who should have belonged to the poor, immediately made other responses, more and more repeatedly, and also spoke like this.Hearing this, Chu Dong could only shake his head and sigh again. Now such a possibility, the changes of these things, are still too outrageous. If not, when other problems exist and occur, then we will be able to understand what kind of problems should be and what kind of problems should not be solved. "Why do you shake your head? Scared? If you''re afraid, kneel down! " "That is, kneel first, kneel down, and we''ll be a little better to you." "As long as you get down on your knees, we won''t kill you." Such a group of people''s words, make Chu Dong''s heart feel ten discontented, but also in the voice of this group of people''s words, Chu Dong''s heart that a more intense anger, is also very fast, constantly surging. There will always be problems that need to be solved. Since this group of people are not only compassionate, they should also use some methods to solve it. So at this time, Chu Dong immediately made a decision. He stepped forward with a cold voice in his mouth. "I didn''t want to make trouble with you, but you have to be aggressive. Since people do evil, you can''t live." With such a sentence, Chu Dong''s body, under the blessing of bionic clothes, quickly gave play to the general energy of lightning. Shaking under the feet, body shape a flash, all of a sudden rushed past. With Chu Dong so forward, in an instant, his double fists will be hit. So, at such a moment, a sound of crackling came out, and with the sound, at this moment, this group of defectors fell to the ground with Chu Dong''s hand, one after another. Chapter 1037 Chu Dong didn''t mean to kill him, so at this moment, he just knocked these guys down and didn''t do anything else. If you really want to kill people, you can still do it easily with Chu Dong''s power. However, Chu Dong still knew that this was a group of poor guys, so in this way, it was just a punishment, and he didn''t really want to kill people. Instead, he just knocked such a group of people down to the ground. Such behavior, that is, in a moment, has been achieved. Chu Dong looked at it, and there were less than ten people in this group, all of them looked violent. There were many unimaginable things in these people''s expressions. With this group of people being knocked down, immediately, these guys actually fell on their knees in the ground water. "Please, don''t kill us." "We''re willing to go back and dig for as long as we can." "That is, this time we won''t run away." "We won''t beat and scold our companions any more. Let us go." When Chu Dong heard the words spoken by these guys, he was even more shocked. It came from all this. In this way, some things that need to be understood and recognized will appear here. Otherwise, such a reason will no longer exist. Gently shook his head, belongs to such a kind of problem, some understanding, will also be a kind of thing that must be implemented. "Why are you defecting?" Chu Dong opens his mouth and questions the defectors. Many people still have some self righteous reasons for doing things, but can these reasons really exist? Should it exist? Chu Dong knew that all this was just because of the selfishness of human nature, so he was able to achieve such recognition in some self understanding. Otherwise, in other things, what can we do? "We''re not used to food." "Also, we can''t stand being tired." "We just want to grab things from our partners." "Yes, we''re just lazy and don''t want to do anything." Hearing these words, Chu Dong shook his head again. Some of these guys, even when they were talking, actually learned to be so self righteous that they didn''t think they were wrong. This is really too much dissatisfaction. "So, how did you get out now?" Although Chu Dong was already very angry in his heart, at this moment, he could not help but open his mouth and asked repeatedly. "We killed several miners." "It turned out to be." "The soldiers are after us." "Aren''t you a soldier, too?" The defectors spoke again and again. Among all these things, the things that need to be recognized are revealed one by one. Belong to such in the meantime, so in this way, what kind of possibility need to have, will be to recognize all this? "Oh, I''m really sad. Heaven''s evil is still forgivable. Man''s evil is not allowed to live." Chu Dong did not expect that this is a group of lazy guy, actually to his accomplice. It seems that my consideration just now is not entirely correct. In the face of such a group of people, it should be said that any sympathy is meaningless. Only one thing we should understand is that such a group of things should be cleaned up! "Don''t kill us, please." "Yes, we also have some mineral powder. We can give it to you." "Also, as long as you let us go, we will treat you as our good partner." At this time, the defectors, again and again, spoke out. For some of these problems, need to recognize, and need to solve the trouble, is also one by one to exist. Otherwise, among other problems, what should be done under the other premises? There is a problem that cannot be refuted. Since these guys are already in debt, it''s very simple. If you''re in financial debt, it''s money. However, if you want to pay for your life, you have to pay for it with your life! In such a moment, Chu Dong''s heart, on the contrary, gave birth to the intention of killing. At this moment, all he had to face would also be followed by a strong dissatisfaction. "Asshole, how can you be so shameless?"Chu Dong a drink scold between, at this time of he, also want to go to action, want to go to the people in front of, launch an offensive. But, where to expect, Chu Dong this is just for it move, in such a moment inside, a group of soldiers from the rear rushed over. Moreover, these guys are rushing forward, and they are yelling at each other. In such a continuous roar, this group of soldiers will not scruple to hand out. A burst of sad cry, before still kneeling toward Chu Dong, and is toward Chu Dong beg, want to be able to live a life of this group of guys, there is no way to live, completely fell in the pool of blood. These people died, and the water in this section of the river was dyed red by blood. Chu Dong shook his head again. For such a group of soldiers, he was still dissatisfied or resentful. However, these guys killed by these soldiers still have a way to die. In this way, Chu Dong is still not very clear, now everything, what should be done, more is how to implement. "Did you catch them?" In Chu Dong''s heart, he still felt strongly uneasy about this. At this time, when he had many considerations, the soldiers in front of him suddenly opened his mouth and asked Chu Dong a question. "Yes." Chu Dong didn''t deny it. It was true. If not for themselves, these defectors might have been able to escape. That is to say, these defectors were harmed by themselves. But even so, now, there is still no way to retrieve it. "That''s good. Now come with us and give these corpses to the messengers." The soldier who took the lead nodded to Chu Dong, and then said such a sentence seriously, and also nodded to Chu Dong to show his affirmation. Chapter 1038 Chu Dong was overjoyed to hear the soldier''s words, but he still pretended not to think so. He nodded and answered "yes". Although he didn''t see who the messengers mentioned by these soldiers were, Chu Dong still knew that the "messengers" could get such care from the soldiers just because of all the changes and developments in the current situation, that is, all the messengers in such an event There is still a point in the problem of the need to scruple, as well as the need to care about things. It is also because of this, so at this moment, in the event of Yiying, Chu Dong is still reminding himself that he must be more careful, and then as long as he can do all this, it is enough. Chu Dong also mixed into the group of soldiers, and then lifted up the bodies of those rebels, followed behind the soldiers, and walked along the current. "Well done, host!" "I really admire your cleverness. It seems that this matter can be solved quickly." "We are blessed to have such a wise host!" Chu Dong constantly heard from the small system, listening to this series of flattery, which let Chu Dong''s heart side, all of a sudden have more uneasy and uneasy. There should be too much time in it. "Well, tell me the truth, what''s the matter? You have nothing to do. You are either a traitor or a thief! To be honest, is there any danger I can''t surmount on the way ahead? " At this time, Chu Dong once again opened his mouth. He kept on talking and said something like this. Of course, at this time, he has been communicating with the small system in the form of brain waves, so in this way, it is extremely convenient. You don''t have to speak, and you don''t have to speak too much, but the more it is, the more it means that there will be more inappropriate things in this situation. In some dangerous things, what kind of ways and methods should we use to change everything like this? This point, however, will belong to the unknown places. What will the current situation become? Many, many things, also have the dangerous existence, only then can become has the risk significance. "Don''t worry, it will be OK, but I detected that in front of this, there should be a large amount of energy surging, maybe, it is what we see in the memory of the biological star people, those strange fish." At this time, the small system also made a quick response. In such a response, there are still many things that need to be identified. Now no one can be sure. When all these things and problems have been completely achieved, what kind of change will be formed? What kind of reason is there for easy things, as well as some things that are too many to deny? Anything, there is a cognitive need. And what are the reasons to be recognized? "I still have a feeling that I fell into the pit." Chu Dong sighed softly. It seems that this matter is not so easy to solve. But even so, the current encounter of such a number of problems, have caused such a result, so in this way, what kind of things need to have, as well as the reasons for a response, will be the right one? In real events, there are too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many, too many? "Host, it''s a little sad for you to say that. My loyalty to you, it is heaven and earth can learn, I care about you, it is also indescribable. Now I''m telling you, that is to remind you, what kind of possibility will there be in the current situation, so that you can prepare ahead of time and deal with emergencies. Do you understand that? " Chu Dong''s words seemed to make the small system feel a strong grievance, and immediately opened his mouth and began to shout. Hearing this, Chu Dong gave a bitter smile. This guy should have read a lot of novels again. Listen to these words, and there are more and more things that he can''t compete with. How can it be so easy to change everything like this? In any matter, there should be a way to deal with it. But now, Chu Dong also understood that since they had already come to such a step, no matter what kind of trouble they would have next, and how to produce some problems, everything like this could not be changed!Because in the meantime, there is only one thing that we have to pay attention to. That''s to say, we''ll go through it smoothly and find out everything here. If it is really worth the mineral essence and the force mine, then it is to spend a lot of effort, no matter how, also want to go to all these back! What kind of reason can we change the things we can''t change? Now, the problem is to find the mineral essence, find the suitable place, and try to do all this, which is the real recognition. Otherwise, what kind of trouble will there be next? "Well, just be a good street light for me later." With this sentence, Chu Dong ended the dialogue with the small system. No matter how much entanglement goes on, it still doesn''t help. No matter in the premise of Yiying, there will still be a kind of trouble. There is always a point that we have to recognize. These things must be solved! As for the soldiers around him, for Chu Dong, it still did not form what kind of danger. In a word, it is for the sake of this era that we can understand the reasons. Chu Dong understood that there was a certain reason why he came here. At least now, all this must be done. Chapter 1039 The soldiers moved on and floated on the water with flying machines. At this time, everything we saw in the memory of the biological star man was exactly the same. It was not long before we saw the appearance of strange fish. Before by the biological star in the memory of people, see everything, are not so complete. But at this moment, we can still see clearly. Why do these strange fish follow them? It''s just because of the bodies. Strange fish follow the team and swim very fast. From time to time, there are strange fish out of the water, and then go to bite, or hands, or feet. And these soldiers are not surprised. It seems that such things have happened countless times. For them, they have seen too many such things clearly. As for the feeling, it won''t matter at this moment. Put aside such a reason, as for other aspects, Chu Dong also has some feelings. These strange fish are just like the guardians of the pool. If these people want to pass through, they still use this way, in this way, so that these strange fish can eat such things, so that these things will not change. After thinking about it, Chu Dong had a decision. Soldiers are also biological stars, but they are much lower than the elders. What kind of things need to be understood, and what kind of things need to be under the premise that all things can be solved? Chu Dong is still reminding himself that he must be more careful. Although it''s not the first time to go deep into the tiger''s den, he always feels that there will be more troubles and more pressure in such a time! It is because of this, so in this way, there are still some reasons, some things, will be recognized, this is what kind of trouble. Soon, we arrived at the place of the waterfall. In the scene, the sound we could hear was louder. In the roaring sound, people''s ears were hurt. Chu Dong suddenly remembered another thing, that is, what happened in the biological star people before, the escorted people, the three people who were swallowed up, whether they were alive or dead at that time. But at that time, the image presented in the memory of the biological star man was too vague to be seen clearly. So now, when he could see all these things clearly, Chu Dong found that the three men at that time were probably dead. "Don''t think about it. Those three people must have died at that time. Otherwise, they would not have been escorted so obediently. Don''t you look at the corpses now, which are the same performance? " The small system is always able to communicate with Chu Dong''s mind. When Chu Dong was thinking about this matter, suddenly, the voice of the small system came into Chu Dong''s mind, so that he could hear it clearly. With such a voice, after hearing these reasons, Chu Dong nodded gently again. There are too many things to be sure. At this time, Chu Dong saw that the bodies were also supported by the aircraft, and there was an upward floating force on the aircraft, which happened to bring the bodies up completely. So if you look around like this, you can see that these corpses are also in a floating state that makes people look and fully understand. In this way, when we got to the deep pool, these soldiers'' tasks were completed. With the slide, everyone fell into the pool. Of course, with the function of aircraft, they would not worry about sinking. But at this time, floating on the surface of the pool, it is still very good. Chu Dong followed the other soldiers in this way, along with their actions. Chu Dong is more and more admiring the small system now. The clothes made by this guy can not only remind Chu Dong of a lot of safety, but also have a function that Chu Dong himself can''t imagine. At this moment, as long as Chu Dong looked at a place, he could judge in advance what these guys were going to do next! Because of this, even if Chu Dong doesn''t know what this series of actions are going to be, and what will happen next, he won''t worry about it. There will be times when he can''t keep up.You just need to stare at these guys. After you have a clear look, you will come up with what they are going to do next and what will happen. So in this way, those other reasons, there is still no way to describe such a thing. Easy things, and there will be some kind of situation, to follow all this, can go on. With such a powerful tool, Chu Dong doesn''t worry about being seen through. Therefore, he just needs to follow and learn from others. After all the people were dancing, the surface of the pool began to surge again, and waves would move with it. From such a situation, Chu Dong''s heart also gently breathed a breath, this thing is coming. "The emissary is coming. Everyone is ready to retreat." The soldier who took the lead immediately opened his mouth and reminded everyone loudly. "Where does this messenger come from?" Chu Dong won''t let them leave so easily, so he immediately opened his mouth and asked in a deep voice. For such a thing, what needs to be recognized and solved is just such a kind of trouble. Now if we don''t hurry up, we will lose many opportunities when that thing appears. There is another point that Chu Dong must pay attention to, that is, no matter what, he must keep these soldiers. Chapter 1040 The life and death of these soldiers, for Chu Dong, in fact, he did not care much. There was one thing that Chu Dong could not avoid. The soldiers of these biological stars are no big deal. In Chu Dong''s eyes, even thousands of people died, they are nothing. But now, for Chu Dong, there is a problem. That is to say, as long as these guys run out one by one, it is extremely unfavorable for them. There is also an advantage, that is, Chu Dong knows that if he exterminates these guys, he won''t have any trouble. In recent observation, Chu Dong has already known that in such a place, the most important thing for these biological stars is mining. As for human life and other things, they are all unimportant and have no significance at all. Such an idea, such an idea, such a cognition, the requirements that need to be achieved, and the things that need to be understood, what kind of things should be, and the reason to solve the problem? What kind of trouble and what kind of possibility is there in the consideration of heart? It is often because of such recognition that we have to achieve such a reason. Perhaps the biological star people have strong reproductive capacity, and now they are in an intruder''s posture, so they are even more indifferent to human life. As long as they can get the mine, there is no other meaning for them. It''s the same. In this way, under the premise of Yiying, what kind of solution is possible? Chu Dong also at this moment, in view of such a thing in front of him, would be to make a complete cognition of his own. No matter what, these people can''t escape. So at this time, Chu Dong would also look at the soldier leader in front of him and ask for words. If we want to solve this problem, we need to have a lot of reasons and solutions. Then we can be regarded as fully recognized. Otherwise, among other problems, what are the necessary things? One thing we need to recognize is to find out the true identity of this thing in the pool. "The messenger is the most omnipotent and powerful God!" The head of the soldier opened his mouth and responded in a deep voice. Hearing such an answer, Chu Dong could not help but curl his lips. If it was true, then he still had to pay attention to it. Under such a premise, it would be so. "I said, why do you ask these questions?" Although the soldier in charge of the team opened his mouth and gave an answer, at this moment, he suddenly thought of some questions in his heart, and then he opened his mouth and asked seriously. Hearing such a sentence, Chu Dong laughed. He knew that as long as he asked questions, he could not escape this matter. Others certainly can''t help doubting themselves, but it''s no big deal. Since these things are also a kind of things that we have to care about and think about, then we have to know more about them in the future, that''s all. Otherwise, it will bring trouble to other aspects. "I want to say that since I''m here and I want to send food to the messengers, it''s better to send more." Chudong laughed and opened his mouth to the soldier who led the group. He said something repeatedly. Hearing Chu Dong''s words, the soldiers immediately turned black. "Presumptuous! Who on earth are you? " "Why are you so clever? All of a sudden you can see that I''m not right? " Hearing this guy''s words, Chu Dong immediately raised his voice and uttered words, but still with a smile. Since it is to face, and can not avoid things, then in this way, will also be to have a real recognition, is completely should it. Otherwise, in other things, there are too many cognitions and things that can''t be deviated from. "Asshole, take him down quickly!" The leader was very angry and roared again. For him, Chu Dong''s behavior is to challenge his authority. And for him, it will never be allowed to happen. So now he has to let people take down Chu Dong, or even solve Chu Dong. Only in this way, other things will not be important.In this way, other things will become such a solution. To solve people, such a recognition, will be necessary! He shook his head gently. Chu Dong held out his hand and waved to the soldiers. "You''re so grumpy. It''s not a good thing." At this time of Chu Dong, in such a mouth to speak, the expression, also with a lot of disapproval. As for the next, what kind of cognition will there be, and some problems that must be solved, then what will it be like? Gently shook his head, need to be recognized among the things, as well as under the understanding of Yiying, what will be? Too many problems, too much understanding, are still out of control. That''s why it doesn''t matter that other things should be understood and solved. "Kill him!" The soldier in charge seemed to be angry. He waved his hand forward and roared again. With the actions of the soldiers in charge, and in such actions, things in front of us are changing again and again. Now all the behavior, want to change these things, I''m afraid it is completely impossible, to achieve all this! "Well, I''ve said that it''s not good to be too irritable." Chu Dong uttered a long sigh in his mouth, and then shook his head gently. And, just as he shook his head, he pressed the power button on his clothes. With such a move, Chu Dong''s clothes were completely integrated with the color around him. In such an instant, Chu Dong''s whole person suddenly became invisible. Chapter 1041 When Chu Dong saw such a scene, he let out a long breath. The small system won''t lie, and he didn''t cheat himself. And now the function of this dress has been fully played, with absolute efficacy and function. For such a few things, Chu Dong is quite satisfied with the small system. Perhaps, because of some of these reasons, I should be a little better to him, right? Although this guy has become a bit of a mischief and fuss under the poison of many novels, he still plays a role in many things, just because of this, it''s enough. With him, things can be solved smoothly. Such a number of ideas, should be under the premise of Chu Dong will also be more understand, when things change into what shape, they also have to have a rely on. In fact, it should not be the so-called "who controls who" or "who is the master" between ourselves and small systems. Such an idea will not bring any benefits to the actual things. Even very likely, when you have such an idea, it will bring about some inappropriate things, and it will cause too many changes, which should not be changed! After such a thought, Chu Dong''s in the mind side also can feel a burst of firmness for it. Maybe we should improve the way we get along with the small system. Of course, this does not mean that I was wrong when I wrote it down. But there is one point that can not be denied. That is to say, it seems that there will always be some misunderstanding and mutual confrontation between ourselves and the small system. Some things like this are not quite right. Under the heart of such a few ideas, a kind of consideration and cognition, then, what will be done next? "Host, thank you for my change, I also apologize to you, I should not monitor you everywhere, I will return your rights to you, as long as it is your call, I will appear, otherwise, I will not come out to disturb you." At this time, Chu Dong heard the voice from the small system. Moreover, just after such a small system of discourse, Chu Dong felt that something seemed to flow through his mind. It''s a very comfortable feeling, but at this moment, there is less uneasiness of being watched all the time. It turns out that there is a sense of crisis in my body, and there is a reason for all this. It''s not because everything has been changed here! "What''s the matter? Anyone here? Why are you missing? " The leader soldiers saw that Chu Dong disappeared in front of his eyes. They were so scared that they immediately opened their mouth and roared. "Find it, find it for me! The emissary is coming. We must find out this guy before the emissary arrives, and then solve it. Then we can leave! " At this time, the soldiers in charge of the group were a little flustered. If such a thing continues to change like this, what can we do? "Chief, I''m missing. How can I find it?" "Yes, how could this guy suddenly disappear?" "I don''t think it was eaten by the messenger, was it?" "You idiot! The messengers haven''t appeared yet. How can they eat? " The soldiers were in a panic. They were all in a panic. Chudong sent out a smile, sneaked behind a soldier, moved his hands, and the unfortunate soldier fell down. "What''s the matter? How did you die? " "It must be the man just now. It''s not our man. It must be a spy sneaking in!" At this moment, this group of people once again yelled, noisy up. If the danger we are going to face is in front of us, we can still put forward it and fight for it. But at this moment, we don''t know where the current problems come from. In this way, it''s not so easy to solve these problems? In this way, the soldiers became more flustered. For the unknown enemy, this is the most afraid. Since this enemy is not in the place that he can see, what kind of methods and reasons will be used to change him? Chu Dong won''t give these people a chance. He immediately took out his hand one by one and knocked these guys down. There are a lot of Biostar people, and, Chudong knows, these guys are developing more powerful technology. If, one day, these guys have developed a technology that can continue only by cell division, then these things will be even more terrible.Because if you really become like this, you will never know what kind of opponents you are going to face. I''m not sure. After you have knocked down an enemy, you haven''t had time to feel relaxed about it. When you haven''t thought of taking a break, there will be too many more unimaginable troubles! It is also because of this, so now Chu Dong in the beginning, is also merciless. These things as long as you choose to be lenient, then it will be yourself to bring more opponents, yourself to leave more trouble! That kind of result is not suitable for you, and it is not suitable for you to face! Chu Dong didn''t hesitate, but he quickly solved the problems of these Biostar soldiers. "Little thing, I ask you, do you think it is possible to achieve the possibility of regeneration and re creation just by relying on cells?" Chu Dong solved these soldiers, and then he opened his mouth again and asked the small system. "As far as I know, it''s quite possible if they just need to create soldiers who are fit to fight. Because you only need to obey orders, fight hard, and not be afraid of death, then such demands will not be too high. " Also at this time, small system response came, Chu Dong also nodded for it. When it comes to the development of technology, it is often only your European technology, not the technology that can''t be solved. As long as you want to get it, you can definitely do it! Chapter 1042 "It seems that we still have to speed up. If it''s really suitable here, we''ll just set up our base here. At that time, even if we have to have a positive large-scale conflict with the Biostar, we will have the opportunity to deal with it! " Chu East in the heart side is considering such a thing, also can be for it to go all these, tell small system. After getting Chu Dong''s response, the small system immediately opened its mouth. "The decision of the host should be made. If it is suitable here, we can do our best to get rid of the enemy here and establish a base area of our own that can be protected by armed forces. This should also be something we have to do! " At this time, the small system becomes serious again, even the words are still with a positive energy. "Well, it really should be like this. OK, let''s make a decision like this first. As for other matters, we''ll make a decision later." Chu Dong also went to respond, as for other things, also still can''t do. Because for himself, there are too many things to do. What kind of necessity does it have for the next? What kind of possibility should we have? We will all gather here completely. "Ouch!" At this time, all of a sudden, Chu Dong heard another voice. This voice appeared too suddenly. In this instant, it rang all of a sudden. Hearing such a voice, Chu Dong was very worried. It seems that the memory of the elder biological star man is incomplete. There are too many places that are not recorded. It is precisely because of this, so at this moment, under the premise of some have to deal with, such a kind of problem, how can it be possible to deal with? "What kind of thing is this, can you detect it?" Chu Dong connected with the small system through the blessing of his clothes. "Back to the host, I''m really sorry. There''s a lot of interference here. I just feel a very strong energy. As for what kind of creature it is and what kind of existence it is, I still have no way to perceive it. " The small system once again opened the mouth, repeatedly for this, made a response. From such a kind of insistence, in terms of the problems we need to face, what kind of trouble will it bring? "Host, I feel a very strange thing, that is, it comes from the bottom of the pool. There is a great possibility that the thing in the bottom of the pool is the mineral essence!" "Oh? Why are you so sure? " Small system of words, also let Chu East for one Leng. In this matter, Chu Dong also has some guesses about it. However, it is just a guess, just exist in their own mind. As for such a problem, what will become in the end? It''s hard to understand such things even if you can''t perceive them clearly. "Think about it. Why do these Biostar people send people to bring food to the guys in the deep pool? And are still a flattering gesture, but also a very cautious look. This is what they dare not offend here, and the appearance of mineral essence proves that there will definitely be this thing in the whole mine. But the yield is very low, indicating that it is extremely difficult to harvest Small system analysis, Chu Dong also nodded constantly. For such a possibility, Chu Dong gradually recognized it. From such a kind of trust, Chu Dong did not talk much, but listened to the analysis of the small system. "Most importantly, I used all the mineral essence you brought back last time? And I''ve also improved myself, and part of the energy I get is from these minerals. That is to say, I can be very familiar with the energy produced by mineral essence. Do you understand now? The reason why I can say for sure that there is mineral essence here is because I am very familiar with this kind of energy. " Small system analysis, let Chu East is immediately called a good. "Absolutely, your analysis is really wonderful. I agree. I totally agree! " Chu Dong yelled, for such a thing, he still has an absolute understanding of it. Just because of this, then in the next other things, we can only rely on Chu Dong himself. "Host, it''s coming. You have to be careful. I feel that I have great energy and it''s hard to deal with it. Don''t think about the mineral essence and the power stone. You''d better start with 12 points and deal with this threat first! "At this time, the small system immediately became nervous again. In such an instant, it suddenly opened its mouth and reminded Chu Dong loudly. Heard the words of small system, Chu Dong of this time is smiling to answer a. "Don''t worry, you''ve done too much for me. Now it''s my turn." Chu Dong said a lot, and then he gave full play to the energy of his clothes. With such a move, in such a moment, Chu Dong''s clothes and the surrounding environment were integrated into one, and his whole person was hidden again. "Ouch!" There was another roar, and a white creature came out of the water. Seeing this creature, Chu Dong was really scared. This is a white dragon, like a long necked dragon, but it has scales, a pair of short forepaws, a pair of long hind legs, and a long tail like a fish''s tail! What kind of monster is this? When Chu Dong saw this scene, he was shocked. At the same time, there was a cry in his heart. "The combination of dinosaur and alien is a new kind of terror." Small system timely remind Chu Dong, tell him, now all this, and what is the matter. "No matter what he is, since he bumps into me, he won''t have a good life!" Chu east mouth in a cold hum, at this moment, want to deal with everything, also all or must go to pay more attention. Chu Dong''s decision, the monster has found the body, immediately is a roar, rushed to the past, open mouth, will be the body to Dao up, throw to the sky, and then open mouth catch. Chapter 1043 Chu Dong stood coldly on one side, just like this, floating on the water, watching the monster''s performance quietly. This thing, as the small system said, is the product of ancient dinosaurs and alien creatures. Take a look at this thing. The scale of that body is like a fish, not a fish. The part of the body towards the neck is like a snake, not a snake. These things look even more frightening. If you look carefully, Chu Dong even found Pu on the four claws of the monster. This is a kind of living creature in the water. Things like fish are common parts. But this guy can still have it. It''s really surprising! Chu Dong saw this guy jump out of the water, toss in the air, and then fall into the water, splashing countless water. For a moment, he had a good time. He looked very excited and happy. Chu Dong looked on coldly. It seemed that this guy was not interested in living things. He didn''t mean to look at Chu Dong. The food is very fast. In a short time, these bodies floating on the water have been completely eaten up. When Chu Dong saw this, he let out a breath. Because he understands that the next thing will become more important. Monster will eat up the body, it seems that this just noticed Chu Dong, you Teng came to Chu Dong''s body, easily, all the problems encountered, also are the same to make a final solution is. The monster swam to Chu Dong''s body and opened his eyes, looking directly at Chu Dong. Chu Dong didn''t have any fear, but he looked back at the monster just like this. Chu Dong didn''t think much about what he could do. Because in Chu Dong''s heart, there was only one thing that was the most important. That is to say, no matter what other things will become, there is one thing that cannot be changed. Any event will still have a result. Even if it is such a result, what will become in the end? As long as there is no possibility of final change, then such an event still needs to be understood, which can be regarded as the real should. The monster stares at Chu Dong, a pair of eyes stare at Chu Dong like this, watch carefully, between confrontation, Chu Dong did not launch any offensive intention, also indifferent, looking at this guy. Time goes by, and soon, this guy in front of him has a big mouth and spits out a bunch of bubbles. "Why don''t you go yet?" What shocked Chu Dong was that, just as the bubbles came out, he heard a voice of questioning. "Have you finished?" Chu Dong smiles, opens his mouth and asks for words. He looks at the monster in front of him and asks for words in this way. "Eat, eat." The monster didn''t expect that Chu Dong would ask himself such a question, so in such a moment, he was still stunned. In an instinctive reaction, he opened his mouth and spat out a series of water bubbles. "Well, do you want any more?" Chu Dong nodded, looking very satisfied with it. And just at this time of nodding, Chu Dong''s eyes flashed a touch of cold, those expressions and gestures, will be in such a moment, the possibility of a response, will be to achieve a kind of people how also can''t expect it. Monster is more for one Leng, completely didn''t expect Chu Dong will ask such a few words to oneself. That is to say, in such a situation, Chu Dong''s own heart will have a feeling that he should care about it and insist on it. "Asshole!" At this time, the monster seemed to feel a little less vigorous, and immediately scolded. "Why are you swearing? It''s too bad, isn''t it? " Chu Dong smiles. It looks stupid. I didn''t expect that it could react. It''s really surprising. "Curse? If I hadn''t made an agreement with you not to eat living things, I would have swallowed you. " The monster yells angrily. In a rage, it still looks very angry here. In the face of these things, what kind of things do you have to go through in order to solve them? Just because of this, what kind of things do you want to achieve? "Oh? appointment? Whose appointment are you with? " Chu Dong followed the tone of this monster, also opened his mouth to ask a word.For such a thing, the problems that need to be achieved will always exist. Precisely because of this, there are many things that can not be escaped, and they will certainly lie in front of us. "Didn''t I agree with your big collar? Oh, how can I tell you that! " After a word, the monster seemed to realize that he should not continue to speak at this moment, so he quickly closed his mouth. However, even after closing the mouth, in that pair of eyes, there is still a fierce light, flashing along with it. "Big head collar?" Chu Dong repeated this sentence, what would the big leader mentioned by the monster be? Is it the leader of all the elders? Or is it the leader of these Biostar people? In this moment, but still can not think of the answer. But there is one thing, Chu Dong still understood, in front of this monster, when it exists, what can it bring, and how will it become? Under these circumstances, Chu Dong''s heart side will be alert again. What kind of degree do we have to achieve in the end, what kind of solutions do we need, and why can we solve all this? Chu Dong''s heart side still has no answer now, but there is a point, Chu Dong''s heart also knows. No matter what kind of existence these things are, they can''t stop their exploration here! "Who on earth are you?" Chu Dong''s reaction finally aroused the monster''s vigilance. He opened his mouth to Chu Dong with a pair of big eyes. Chapter 1044 "Me? Isn''t that the person who delivered the food to you? According to the agreement, we will bring food to you at regular intervals. Have you forgotten? " Chu Dong followed this monster''s words, also once again opened a mouth, connect the pole of voice, at this point is to say words seriously. For the internal affairs of these guys, Chu Dong also had a complete understanding, but it was perfectly possible to follow the guy''s previous words and ask half truths. At least under such a premise now, it is possible to understand the things that need to be solved. Now Chu Dong still has an advantage. That is to say, to be intentional is to be unintentional. Since I am concerned about such things, what kind of possibility can I really achieve? Chu Dong looked at such a monster in front of him, and he was a little satisfied. No matter how powerful the monster is, there are still some dull places. In terms of all the problems that need to be faced, in such an event, it is even more necessary to achieve a kind of recognition, which is the real should. "Yes, it is." Sure enough, Chu Dong was sure that such a monster, such a huge monster, still had some brain problems, so at this moment, this guy opened his mouth again, and then he spoke in a continuous voice. Hearing such a kind of words, Chu Dong''s heart side, of course, is a long breath for it, no matter what happens next, there will still be a more appropriate solution. As long as there are some solutions, what kind of reasons are needed to face up to them. Chu Dong''s in the mind side, also just can be then and ascend to ascend some satisfied felling. In this way, everything in front of us will be adaptive. What''s the possibility of success in the things that need to be recognized? There are too many things that can''t be denied. What kind of danger exists only when such a person understands the inside? Chu Dong''s eyes looked around again. He was still a little nervous about what would happen to the troubles that might exist at this moment. "But you should deliver food every time, and the living should leave? Why are you here? Do you want to be eaten by me? " The monster widened his eyes and opened his mouth to Chu Dong again. Between speaking, it seems that this guy is to enhance his tone and tone of speech. A forepaw is handed out, then raised high, and then clapped down. With such a paw down, it fell to the surface of the water. The black water splashed out. Chudong swayed gently with the waves of the lake. He just stared at the monster in front of him. This is your enemy, which is the goal you need to face. As for what kind of trouble this thing may bring to him, Chu Dong still knows, but he still needs to make sure whether there is only one of them. If there are several other such things coming out, the trouble he will bring to himself will be unimaginable. There will still be worries and nervousness. Chu Dong also warned himself again and again, facing the problem, the most need to do is to move in time. Among the undeniable things, all the possible crises are the biggest troubles. In that case, of course, we still need to know more about it. "Because I still have some tasks to shoulder today. I can''t leave here easily." Chu Dong still kept calm, so he opened his mouth again, and spoke to the monster in front of him. "You still have a mission? What kind of mission do you have? " Hear Chu Dong''s words, monster is one Leng again. In such an event, this monster still can''t imagine that things will become like this. So in this way, this guy is still staring at Chu Dong. Seeing this, Chu Dong nodded gently at first, then breathed a long breath for it. Now it seems that there should be a way to solve such a problem. Some reactions of this monster, such a moment, also let Chu Dong understand some things. Now, the Biostar people are afraid of this monster and have awe. But the same, this monster is also not likely to dare to other biological star people how, at least still dare not to this is easy to launch an offensive.After such an idea, Chu Dong still had a more calm mind. Since it is such an arrangement, it means that no matter what, the problems that I will face next, I still have the possibility to get some protection. Since life can be guaranteed to a certain extent, in addition to that, when it comes to other things, it means that when you have to deal with them, you have a better chance of winning. "My task is to ask you something." Chu Dong looked at the monster, and now he became more and more calm. He opened his mouth and kept asking. For in such a situation, Chu Dong is also more clear, he must go to Yiying things, is to understand more clearly, can do more complete, also shows that he can try his best to reduce the risk he encountered. "What do you want to ask? Hurry up, I''m not used to dealing with you. " Monsters do not doubt that he, in such a matter, and what kind of trouble, there may be a bar. "First of all, your name, your purpose here!" Chudong immediately opened his mouth and asked the monster. "Satellite one, don''t you know these big collars? Why do you ask now? " Monster was a bit surprised, but still responded to this. What we have to understand also needs to be carefully analyzed. For this guy, we have to analyze and filter all the possible problems. Chapter 1045 Chu Dong nodded, these information for him, also is quite important. Moreover, Chu Dong also believes that the small system can analyze more and solve more problems after getting the information. "Where are you from? What are you doing here? " Chu Dong then asked questions again. For this guy who claims to be star Wei one, Chu Dong''s in the heart side can''t rest assured. No one knows what kind of trouble such a guy may cause, but at least we should know more about it. From such a number of issues, what kind of possibility should there be before we can be regarded as a complete should. "Me? I''m from afar. I''m here to cooperate with you. I''m here to support you. If I''m here and guarding here, your big leaders will be relieved. Don''t you have all these in your contract? " Once again, Weikou was very dissatisfied with this satellite. "You say less, of course I know these things, but I still want to ask you, is there one of you, or something else?" Chu East cold hum a, exaltation own voice, repeatedly asked words. Chu Dong now is also using this way, to try to choose with high pressure, with strong, so first to the other side to suppress, and then to do other things. "What? How many more? Of course, I''m the only one. You know, how much effort does it take to make a soldier like me? Your big leader has offered us limited reward, and there is no possibility that there will be any other soldiers here. " "Well, I''m relieved." Chu Dong immediately breathed a long breath, for such a thing, then in this way, what kind of method is needed to solve it? At least now, I still have the ability to do it. "What did you say?" It seems that satellite 1 is really stupid, so when dealing with these things, it has become like this again. "Oh, I''m still a little curious. What are you made of? For you, what kind of efforts do you need to make in order to have a brand new you? " Chu Dong laughs, and then he opens his mouth again. He speaks continuously like this. In the face of Chu Dong''s question, at this time the star satellite one again raised his head, a very arrogant appearance. "Boy, I have to tell you, I refined the skeleton with the strongest mineral essence in the stars, and then added the dinosaur genes of ancient times on your planet to get such a me. But it is only under such a possibility that it is not easy to have a different kind of me. " Star Satellite-1 is extremely proud of this, at this time, once again repeatedly opened his mouth, his mouth constantly speak. Of course, at this time, the current Satellite-1 is also based on this, with an absolute sense of self satisfaction. "Well, you''re the only one, no matter where you are." Chu Dong nodded to this again, and it was with such a moment that the wanton and pride that he fully showed would be completely revealed. Apart from such things, what kind of problems will there be? "Of course, I''m the only one!" Of course, satellite 1 was not able to understand. Chu Dong''s current thoughts also responded with pride. "It''s extremely rare to have such a structure as bone formation by mineral essence and blood formation by gene." Chu Dong a bad smile, at this moment between the mouth to speak, he has also seen the hope of victory. Since this way to continue, then in this way, there will be no longer any people may not be able to solve things will happen. Such a consideration in mind, such a situation, but it will be to achieve what kind of a solution. "Of course, or do you think your boss will invite me? If I didn''t really have such ability, do you think such a thing might have happened? " At this time, starsat-1 will focus on this and use such a situation to reach a solution. Chu East hey hey a smile, again at this moment of time inside, just can be again exerting to nod. From all the troubles in front of us, we still need to understand everything. Now that we have reached an understanding of everything, we have come to understand it. At this time, we have to make a real decision about what we need to solve."Great, really great." Chu East is like this again between the speech, again just this is to exert oneself to nod. In view of this, the problems that must be achieved are also the possibilities. Otherwise, what kind of understanding must be achieved among the external ones, and what kind of understanding should be achieved? "Why are you so happy?" Seeing Chu Dong''s reaction in front of him, the star satellite No.1 still has a lot of puzzles about this, so this guy frowned, and then he said something with such pride. "Because I can deal with you!" Chudong laughed more happily. In such a situation, the laughter became bigger and bigger. Since the things to be dealt with have already appeared at this moment, then it will be the things to be solved, and it will be so. "You? To me? " Chu Dong''s words, let star Wei one is one Leng again. For such things, but also will be for this feel quite puzzled. Among the things that can''t be solved, there are many things that can''t be imagined for satellite 1. The opponent is a combination of mechanical bones and powerful genes. This kind of formation, compared with those intelligent robots that I know, I don''t know how many times stronger it is. Under such a premise, among the things that need to be dealt with, what should be done is to solve everything in front of us. Chapter 1046 In the face of such an opponent, Chu Dong''s heart side is still a little nervous. After all, this is my first time to face this kind of opponent. Although I have a conversation, I have some understanding. But now, no matter how it is, there is no way to change it. It doesn''t matter how many troubles there are and how many possibilities there are in these things. This is the only way to solve the situation. "You? To deal with me? " Chu Dong''s words, for the star satellite one in front of him, but also because of this, will be a kind of funny. That''s why they all think it''s one of those words that drives Chu crazy. "Yes, I can''t understand it any more." At this time, Chu Dong once again opened his mouth. In this way, he kept talking and asked seriously. For all this, we need to solve satellite one first, and then consider other things. "Can you beat me?" Xingwei-1 seemed to be extremely shocked. In this way, she widened her eyes and pointed to herself subconsciously. But at this moment, such a behavior, it seems that there is not much obvious possibility. "I think we can try." When he heard the words of xingwei-1, Chu Dong opened his mouth again. In this way, he kept talking. And at this moment, Chu Dong even more with a firm attitude, so forced to nod, with such a way of nodding his head, to prove everything. What can''t be denied, what should be, can''t be easily given up? "Well, are you mentally ill? Do you think you can deal with me with such a behavior? Look at your little body. Do you think you can handle me? Can you beat me? " At this time, the Satellite-1 began to speak again and again. How can we deal with all these problems in such a time? Can we really solve these problems? "Yes, really." Chudong laughed and began to speak. At this time, Chu Dong talked, that is, he turned on the switch of his clothes like this again. With such a move, in such a moment, Chudong suddenly disappeared in front of the satellite one. All of a sudden, such a change is even more unexpected. "What? What''s this? Is it just a shadow? " Star satellite one couldn''t find Chu Dong, but now he was flustered. He kept shouting, opened his mouth again, and kept searching. The body of satellite one swam around in the water, constantly looking around. But no matter how, no matter what these things are going to be, satellite one still wants to make such a thing clear. "I''m not a shadow. I''ll give you a chance to cooperate with me, or I''ll kill you." At this time, Chu Dong kept turning around the satellite one, and then he made a speech. In this way, he raised his voice and spoke to the satellite one in a cold tone. "What? Are you still there? where are you? Get out of here At this time, what Chu Dong said shocked and disturbed star satellite one. But just because of this, at this moment, those things that must be recognized and understood will come out again. "If you surrender now, there''s still time." Chudong coldly smile, in such a talk, Chudong waved his right hand, a fist hit out. The weapon system that had been transformed by the small system was opened, and then, with the blessing of power, an air gun smashed directly in front. With a roar, satellite one got a punch in the tail. This kind of offensive was also deliberately carried out by Chu Dong. To attack the tail of satellite one is not to attack other parts. In this way, he just wants to have a careful understanding and distinguish what kind of power is and what kind of place is on the body of satellite one, which can be prevented.What is the strength of star satellite one? It''s still unknown to Chu Dong. So at this moment, we need to do our best to deal with it. What kind of possibility is there under the defenseless things? Star satellite one was hit by such a punch, the tail also flew into the air at this moment, between such a move, with star satellite one''s own body, a rotation in place. "Where are you, asshole?" Star satellite one is very angry, and now even the movie has not been able to see, but it is already in the move. Such a behavior, let star satellite one now most want to do, is to quickly find out Chu Dong, and then this guy to tear up, and then go completely swallow. "I said, either surrender and become my partner, or you can only be killed by me!" Chu Dong opened his mouth again. He raised his voice in this way, and continued to speak. For such a situation in front of him, Chu Dong still had some accidents. The punch just now, at this moment, has already exerted seven or eight points of its own strength. However, between such a strike, the effect achieved is still not the slightest result. "I''ll tear you up!" Starguard-1 was so furious that it jumped up on the surface of the water. Starsat-1 moved so fast that it jumped up high, rolled in the air, and then fell back into the pool again. There was another roar, and so it splashed. Chudong caught off guard, although not directly hit, but the splash of water, but also will Chudong to hit all over the pain. Chapter 1047 Chu Dong had seen the power of Biostar before, and he still knew that the power of these guys was extremely powerful! Because of this, Chu Dong thought that he was extremely careful in dealing with it. But now it seems that the power of the biological star elder, compared with the satellite 1, is almost different. At least, Chu Dong is very clear now. That is, I''m afraid it''s much easier to deal with the elders of the Biostar than this satellite one. "Satellite one, I have already told you that you have only two choices, either surrender or die in my hands!" At this time, Chu Dong was also very proud. At the same time, he kept talking and said something. Chu Dong''s coveting for this star guard No.1 is still in such a battle, so he will consider it. If you have a soldier like satellite one to be your partner, then in the next thing, won''t it have a more smooth result? "Host, are you going to surrender this thing?" At this time, Chu Dong also heard the voice from the small system, delivering such a question. "Of course, with such a guy who can be our helper, no matter what, it is extremely smooth." At this time, Chu Dong did not hesitate to express his cognition completely. Because of a consideration for the future, Chu Dong''s point is not too far away, but just because of this, it is right to decide how to implement it under such a kind of cognition. Otherwise, what kind of conditions are needed for other things to be done? "Host, it''s a good way. After this guy can be controlled, then you can inject your own genes. After this transformation, nothing will change." The small system once again opened the mouth, continuous voice, like this to Chu Dong said words. Hearing the words of the small system, Chu Dong smiles with satisfaction. At least now he can see that in such a situation, under the emotion at the moment, what kind of reasons do we need to pay attention to such a problem? Gently nodded, Chu Dong also has such an idea. "You must help me, when we have this thing, we need to solve the problem, it will be easy." Chu Dong once again opened a mouth, the side of the mouth continuously invites small system. And this satellite one is not the most direct fight, but Chu Dong has also felt the layers of pressure. Under such pressure, Chu Dong still understands one thing, and it''s not so easy to deal with such a guy. The best way to solve this problem is to work with small systems. "Don''t worry. I''ve recently developed a method that is most suitable for the current environment. It will definitely solve the problem." "Oh? What can I do? " "Long range attack, gene weapon, reform opponent!" The small system stretches the sound and is elated. After hearing these words, Chu Dong nodded his head with satisfaction. "So you''ve been preparing for it? Have you been thinking about it for a long time? Are you going to accept it? " Chudong smile, small system has always been one of their best assistant, as long as this way, then things in front of you can get the most complete solution. "Of course, sharing my worries for the host has always been my best idea." Small system now seems to be used to elongate the voice opening, so as to do their best to raise their voice and speak, which shows how much confidence. "So, what do I need to do now?" Chudong looked at xingwei-1, who was running wildly in front of him. He opened his mouth again and asked the small system. "Completely irritate the opponent, consume the opponent''s strength, of course, you have to protect yourself. As long as you do all this well, you can rest assured, because at that time, I will be able to transmit attacks from a long distance. Rest assured, the host will command and the mission will be achieved! " As soon as Chu Dong''s voice fell, the small system immediately opened its mouth in a continuous voice, and its mouth was constantly speaking. After hearing such a sentence of the small system, Chu Dong''s heart side will also be more at ease for this. Since there is a small system commitment and such a response, it means that no matter what kind of trouble you encounter, you don''t have to worry about the outcome of the meeting. Other things can still be solved."Come out, get out of here!" Star one can now hear Chu Dong''s voice, but there is no way to find his opponent. Because of this, starsat-1 was very angry about this, and roared in the extreme. With such a roar, starguard-1 was even higher, and the whole body was rolling in the air. This kind of behavior also shocked Chu Dong. This pool is already full of waves, everything around seems to be destroyed in such a moment. Now, what kind of methods should we have to pay attention to everything like this? Chu Dong still had to guard carefully now, for fear that he would be hit by xingwei-1. Even if he was not directly hit by it, the waves that this guy smashed would still cause a kind of damage to himself. This is a contest between flesh and blood and machinery. Chu Dong knows that he must be vigilant and careful. If not, once something unimaginable happens, if it is not possible to guard against everything in front of him, then the last possibility is always possible. All that is not what he can guard against. Enrage the opponent thoroughly, then consume the opponent''s energy! Only in this way can we give the best opportunity to the small system and bring the best opportunity to the attack of the small system! Fight for one hit! Chapter 1048 Chu Dong made a decision, but also desperately control the power in his body, at the same time, let himself still keep the invisible state. Gather the strength of the whole body on the two fists. "Bang! Bang! Bang In the face of such an opponent, Chu Dong had to use all his strength, not to smash forward like his life. However, the super defense of xingwei-1 is not what Chu Dong can break at present. Although, Chu Dong has tried his best. "It can''t go on like this. We should try to infuriate him, wait for the small system to find the right time, and hit the target immediately. " Then, in such a stealth state, Chu Dong continued to smash his fist at xingwei-1. In addition to patience, or patience, no matter how, we should also go to consume this guy''s strength, so that we can find the opportunity to kill star one. "Asshole, shameless! Don''t you want to kill me? Get the hell out of here! Get the hell out of here At this time, starsat-1 seemed to be going crazy. She was shouting and attacking around the place where she thought Chu Dong would appear. Again and again, the water in the pool is stirred up. Chu Dong had been attacked several times, even if it was just a splash, it seemed that it was heavy. Hit Chu Dong body also feel abnormal pain, if it is not always tenacious and focused, has long been rout. But even so, Chu Dong felt that he could not hold on for long. "How''s it going? Is that all right? " After Chu Dong was hit by a big current, he still couldn''t help it. He opened his mouth again and asked the small system repeatedly. The small system has been paying attention to this for a long time, so after hearing Chu Dong''s words, he immediately sent a response. "Don''t worry, everything is under control!" At this time, the small system seems very complacent. For it, it seems that no matter how things are now, everything can be solved. "I mean to ask you, how long do I have to hold on like this now? If it goes on like this, I really can''t bear it! " At this time, Chu Dong responded with a bitter smile. Now this situation really can''t last for long. "Hold on for another five minutes, these things are the skeletons refined by mineral essence. It''s not easy to hit them and solve them thoroughly!" Small system now also seriously polar to Chu Dong made a response, for such things, of course, still want to quickly solve. "Host, you have to come on. As I said, I have to wait until the right time before I can launch an offensive. This attack must be successful, but it must be prepared for a certain period of time. Only when the animal strength reaches a certain level can we solve the immediate problems. Do you understand? " "You mean if you don''t hit it, or if you can''t solve it, you''ll have to wait for a certain amount of time?" Chu Dong heard such a small system, but also has a lot of tension. "Yes, you know, long-distance transmission still has a lot of troubles for us. Now, do you think it''s easy to carry out long-distance attack? It''s a huge drain. Let''s put it this way. If you attack once, I''m afraid it will take ten days before you can attack again. " Small system of words into the ears of Chu Dong, hear such a discourse, at this time Chu Dong heart for one cool. At the same time, he also understood that no matter what, he had to stick to it now. If not, I may be here today. "I see. In this case, I will give my life to accompany a gentleman!" At this time, Chu Dong took a deep breath. Since he wanted to work hard, he even agreed to get rid of the situation that the star guard No. 1 lost his mind. "Asshole, come out!" At this moment, satellite one is roaring and yelling again. Hearing this, Chu Dong made an amazing decision. Take a deep breath, and then show your strength. "Here I am! Even if I come out. What can you do to me? " Chu Dong uncovers his hood and shows his head. "Come out, then don''t go back! You bastard, let''s die The star Wei one hears Chu Dong''s voice, also immediately rushes toward him. Chu Dong, who had been prepared for a long time, saw the star guard No.1 meeting him, but also quickly, so he clenched his fist and waved it forward. There was a bang. This time, Chudong hit starsat-1 in the eye. However, to Chu Dong''s surprise, although it hit the target, it didn''t cause much damage to the eyes of starguard-1.On the contrary, Chu Dong was rebounded by this force, and his body turned towards the air behind him, and fell towards the water in a few rolling moments. Chu Dong quickly tensed his clothes, quickly disappeared completely, and his body landed on the aircraft, carefully controlling it. "Go to hell!" Starsat-1 roared angrily, but now it couldn''t see Chu Dong, so at this time, starsat-1 immediately soared into the sky, stretching its whole body and flying straight into the sky. With this guy flying into the middle of the sky, and then immediately again toward the water is hit. What Chu Dong didn''t expect was that at this moment, the direction of the direct descent of starguard-1 was exactly where Chu Dong was. "Host, this guy should have turned on the temperature sensor, so he can capture your position!" "But it''s also a time limit. As long as it survives this period of time, it will die! " The small system''s reminding sound rings out, gnashing one''s teeth says. However, it seems that time is already a little late. Chu Dong didn''t expect that he wanted to turn this guy into his pet cat, but now, the pet cat is so powerful that he has to attack himself in all directions. "Asshole!" Hearing the small system''s reminder, Chu Dong also frowned. Now that this is the case, it seems that it will not be easy to solve the problem immediately. At the same time, Chu Dong also had a kind of vague worry. "Come out!" Star satellite one roared again, with a very angry roar. In this way, in such a continuous roar, it quickly soared into the air again. This time, xingwei-1 actually fell straight to the location of Chudong, and with all her strength, she forced her to come. Chu Dong''s seeing star Wei one''s action, also equally or for it frightened a big jump. From the small system, this guy can sense the temperature, and determine the location of Chudong by his sensitivity to temperature. Chapter 1049-1050 "Asshole!" Chu Dong secretly scolded a, for such an opponent, for at this moment, star satellite one showed strong fighting capacity, his own heart, also have a strong uneasiness. Chu Dong at this moment, his heart, but also have a kind of absolute uneasiness. Chu Dong now took a deep breath. In this case, escape is not the way. The effectiveness of their stealth skills have been completely lost, so in this way, what we should do is to work hard, and we can only live in the best place! At this time, Chu Dong felt uneasy. Calmly looking at satellite one. It''s like the world stops. At the same time, gather your strength in your hands, waiting for starsat-1 to come. As long as this guy is in front of him, then the next step is to work hard. You don''t have to think about any results, and you don''t have to care about the power of satellite one. As long as I''m not dead, I''ll skin him. Fight, the big deal is to fight once, no matter win or lose, there is no big deal! Under such an idea, Chu Dong still had more consideration when dealing with it. In fact, he was forced to work hard, but even so, what''s the big deal? In Chu Dong''s heart, he had already done his best to fight hard, even with a result that he would get hurt. "Host, do you see the second button on the dress? You just need to press down, and you can completely seal the body temperature, so that the other person can''t feel you. " All of a sudden, the voice of the small system rang again. Hear such a words, Chu east also or for one Leng. But also in such an instant, Chu Dong also immediately returned to God. At this time, Chu Dong raised his voice again, yelled and uttered words. "Asshole, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Yelling at the small system. "Host, what''s the matter with you? I just thought of this function, so I can''t blame it. Ha ha, right. Besides, you don''t have a thing at all However, the small system still says the most aggrieved words for it. At this time, they still use a very serious tone, and keep on talking, so they are serious. "You, you bastard!" Hear small system such a words, Chu East is a lightly sigh, deeply sighed a tone. "Come on, this is my fault, OK?" Chu Dong is facing small system, can say helplessly only. "Host, what do you mean now? Listen to your words, these things, is not in blame me? Host, look at my sincerity and loyalty to you. What kind of situation didn''t I tell you in advance? I didn''t expect that you would blame me just for a little negligence? I''m so sad! " At this time, the small system is lengthening the voice, continuous voice, this is very serious, said the words. "Well, it''s my fault." Chu Dong saw that the situation in front of him was critical, and he had no way to say more. He just sighed and shook his head, and then made a response. Even so, what should we do with starsat-1? Star No. 1 saw Chu Dong in a daze, immediately soared up, condescending, and jumped. Chu Dong''s eyes watched this guy''s approach, and he immediately stretched out his hand and pressed the button on his clothes. Chu Dong''s body surface is covered with a layer of energy, which completely covers his body temperature changes. Such a kind of energy change, is also in such a moment, to completely produce, rapid pole, is transmitted. Even if he pressed the button, Chu Dong couldn''t help worrying. After all, the small system didn''t do less to pit his father. "Eh? Not again? " However, in the middle of Chu Dong''s worry, Xing Wei-1 was also at this moment. He opened his mouth again and spoke in a deep voice. At the same time, it''s suspended in mid air. All the offensive stopped. At this time, the Satellite-1 is hovering in the air, and a pair of eyes are searching around, trying to see everything clearly. What''s this? Did it work? Chu Dong was very satisfied. He didn''t expect that things could be so smooth. Now he was completely hiding his body. "My dear Lord, how are you? Am I good enough for you?" At this time, the voice of the small system rang again and came into Chu Dong''s ear."Well, very good, very good." Chu Dong said with satisfaction. All his attention was focused on starsat-1 in the air. What will happen next? This is what Chu Dong is most concerned about. "It would be great if the host could understand a small piece of mind." The voice of the small system continued to come, only this time, listening to Chu Dong''s ears, he always felt that there was something unexpected in those words. "You''re not holding on to any bad ideas, are you?" Hearing the sound from the small system, Chu Dong only felt a little frightened. For him, since dealing with small systems, it seems that there will always be "surprises". Everything brought by this small system is not a good thing that can be called happiness. Often in many things, will get a lot of unimaginable shock. Although the intelligent system is imaginable and manufactured by the human brain, Chu Dong still believes that if we really want to compete, the human brain may not be able to compete with the intelligent system. The human brain can think of limited aspects, but the intelligent system with super computing power, all aspects of the problem can be considered. It is precisely because of this, so in many cases, want to deal with, it is not so simple thing? "Well, I said, what''s your idea again?" At this moment, Chu Dong took a deep breath. While keeping himself from being discovered by satellite one, he also opened his mouth and asked the small system. For the twists and turns in these things, what kind of trouble will exist, Chu Dong knows that he can''t think clearly, but there is one thing, but also belongs to himself, we must pay attention to. We must be on guard for the small system, otherwise, we are not sure that we will be sold by the small system, and we will be counting the money! Chapter 1051 Chu Dong''s body surface is covered with a layer of energy, which completely covers his body temperature changes. Such a kind of energy change, is also in such a moment, to completely produce, rapid pole, is transmitted. Even if he pressed the button, Chu Dong couldn''t help worrying. After all, the small system didn''t do less to pit his father. "Eh? Not again? " However, in the middle of Chu Dong''s worry, Xing Wei-1 was also at this moment. He opened his mouth again and spoke in a deep voice. At the same time, it''s suspended in mid air. All the offensive stopped. At this time, the Satellite-1 is hovering in the air, and a pair of eyes are searching around, trying to see everything clearly. What''s this? Did it work? Chu Dong was very satisfied. He didn''t expect that things could be so smooth. Now he was completely hiding his body. "My dear Lord, how are you? Am I good enough for you?" At this time, the voice of the small system rang again and came into Chu Dong''s ear. "Well, very good, very good." Chu Dong said with satisfaction. All his attention was focused on starsat-1 in the air. What will happen next? This is what Chu Dong is most concerned about. "It would be great if the host could understand a small piece of mind." The voice of the small system continued to come, only this time, listening to Chu Dong''s ears, he always felt that there was something unexpected in those words. "You''re not holding on to any bad ideas, are you?" Hearing the sound from the small system, Chu Dong only felt a little frightened. For him, since dealing with small systems, it seems that there will always be "surprises". Everything brought by this small system is not a good thing that can be called happiness. Often in many things, will get a lot of unimaginable shock. Although the intelligent system is imaginable and manufactured by the human brain, Chu Dong still believes that if we really want to compete, the human brain may not be able to compete with the intelligent system. The human brain can think of limited aspects, but the intelligent system with super computing power, all aspects of the problem can be considered. It is precisely because of this, so in many cases, want to deal with, it is not so simple thing? "Well, I said, what''s your idea again?" At this moment, Chu Dong took a deep breath. While keeping himself from being discovered by satellite one, he also opened his mouth and asked the small system. For the twists and turns in these things, what kind of trouble will exist, Chu Dong knows that he can''t think clearly, but there is one thing, but also belongs to himself, we must pay attention to. We must be on guard for the small system, otherwise, we are not sure that we will be sold by the small system, and we will be counting the money! Such a thing is not impossible, there is even a great possibility! "My Lord, what''s the matter with you? Is there a delusion of persecution? No matter all things, as long as they are related to me, your first thought, that is, will you think that I am the one to harm you? How can it be like this? Why is your idea so strange? Why do you have to associate like this and think so? " Small system one after another response, let Chu East but some nervous, some accident. This guy''s voice, when it comes to it, is just like being wronged and hurt too much. We have to deal with things more carefully. "Please, can''t I ask?" Chu Dong grinned bitterly. For such a thing, it''s impossible to straighten out the problem immediately. For the emotional problems of the small system, we still have to solve them quickly. Otherwise, I don''t know how much trouble this guy will bring in this matter. "My Lord, of course you can ask and express your dissatisfaction, but have you ever thought about it? Will your behavior seriously hurt my young heart? You don''t even think about it carefully. When things happened, I was originally for your own good, but you are so thin and cool. Who can bear such a result? " Small system word by word, the voice of words, seems to be with a complaint for Chu Dong. Hearing this, Chu Dong seemed to have seen a man in front of him, protesting and opposing to himself in tears.It''s a sad thing. It seems that I have been hurt, but how can I make it seem that I have committed a terrible crime and become a villain. "Well, I shouldn''t question that, OK?" Chu Dong grins bitterly. In order to make things go smoothly, he has to choose to show weakness to the small system and apologize to the small system. It''s not so simple and easy to solve these problems and do them well. "No, how could the host be wrong? It''s me who should be wrong. It''s me who didn''t do it completely. That''s why I let the host have this idea and question. All these things should be, but they belong to me. It''s not me At this time, the small system opened its mouth again, with continuous voice and plaintive voice. Hear small system now of words, Chu East is a face black line more. Such words sound to him like a woman in front of her eyes. She is coquettishing herself and expressing her serious grievances. Thinking of these, Chu Dong couldn''t help but smile and shake his head. When something became unimaginable, it could only show that there was something wrong with it. As for what kind of problem it was, Chu Dong could not think clearly. After all, it''s not so easy to think about all this properly? "Well, I won''t question that again, and you should understand that I just want to find the most appropriate solution to these problems, don''t you? What''s more, you have already said that for you and me, we should all belong to one. If we want to solve problems, we should work together. I just want to minimize the danger. " Chu Dong had to soften his voice again and appease the small system. Chapter 1052 At this time, because Chu Dong could not be captured, xingwei-1 went crazy. Chu Dong is not entangled with the system. The first problem is to solve this big problem. Seeing his violent appearance, he is really worried that his whole body will explode in the next second. Chu Dong doesn''t want to play with this crazy guy. "Well, if you can take it, take it. If you don''t, kill it!" Taking advantage of the rare opportunity that star satellite No. 1 could not sense itself, Chu Dong launched the attack. Originally, I was going to fight hard. Now that I have such an advantage, I naturally want to launch an all-out attack. Boom ~ there was a loud noise. Sure enough, it''s very difficult for him to get into the wild starguard-1 and take it as a pet. When he is attacked, he completely goes crazy. "Die, man!" Boom ~ boom ~ more violent collision, straight to Chudong. In the air, came the sound of zilala, the energy layer outside Chu Dong''s body, tearing for a powerful force. "Host, click on his weakness." The prompt of the system is very timely. Satellite 1, when it launched a violent attack, exposed its own weakness. "Good! So, the weakness is broken. " At this time, the small system condensed all the energy into Chu Dong''s eyes. Chu Dong jumped up and ran directly to xingwei-1. The center of the rotation was just where he was most empty, just like the center of the huge whirlpool in the sea, where his strength was the weakest. Bang bang! Chu Dong hit the weakness of star guard one after another. One minute later, the violent power of satellite 1 finally disappeared. Not only the violent power disappeared, but also satellite 1 itself became smaller and smaller. "Is he getting smaller at last?" Chu Dong''s eyes showed joy, but the following scene made Chu Dong''s face stunned. "The speed of shrinking is too evil." Ding Ding! At the end of the day, the sound of a soybean landing was reduced to the size of a bean. After landing, it bounced twice, and then rolled to one side. It was very similar. Curious, Chu Dong leaned forward. Stoop to the ground chubby beans, picked up, on the palm. Just then, the system issued a warning. "My Lord, be careful!" However, the warning was issued slowly. The chubby bean went directly into Chu Dong''s palm. He felt that the sky was spinning and the whole person was carrying it with a force. It was like entering the center of a hurricane. "Ah? What''s going on here? " "Ding Ding, energy fluctuation! Cause turbulence in time and space! " Chu Dong was so angry that he wanted to curse his mother, but it didn''t help. Under the impact of great power, Chu Dong felt that he was flying into an unknown space. No one knows, because of the chaotic force of satellite 1, Chudong arrived in an unknown continent. Slowly opened his eyes, Chu Dong in front of a desolate. "Where is this? It''s too desolate." All of a sudden, Chu Dong jumped up with an instinctive bounce. The place where he fell down was a real place, next to a corpse. And see that corpse, Chu East lip Cape floats up a bitter smile. The dead man had a spear in his hand and was dressed in animal skin. "Am I back to the origin?" At the same time, Chu Dong began to call the system. "Small system, come out!" "Come out quickly and don''t play dead." Whatever he calls it, the small system has no response, just like it didn''t exist. At this time, Chu Dong fell into deep despair. Looking at the surrounding environment, although it was different from the original continent, there was no difference in essence. Subconsciously, Chudong''s Adam''s apple wriggled. Just then, a sound came from the distance. "Come on, don''t let that man run away. He''ll pass on the news to the ondinger tribe. " Chu Dong was shocked: "I''m all like this, and I''m going to be hunted down?" Regardless of everything, he had to pick up the spear of his brother and find a place nearby to escape. Anyway, the spear, though primitive, is a weapon. Because he was eager to avoid, he didn''t pay attention at his feet and tripped over something. "Bah, it''s really bad luck for people to drink cold water Then Chu Dong bounced again, and another corpse tripped him, which was worse than the death of the elder brother just now. The elder brother was still dead. Now there is only one white bone left. It''s marked by animal bites. Fortunately, the bow and arrow left by this man is still there. Chu Dong carried his bow and arrow on his back and continued to search for a place to escape. At this time, the group of pursuers approached. He can''t avoid it.Since this group of people are close, Chu Dong knows that he can only fight with his only weapon in his hand to find a way out. Anyway, the most important thing is to survive first. The group of people who were close to Chu Dong were all armed with long Mao weapons in their hands. They formed a circle and surrounded Chu Dong in the middle. In the middle, a leader looked at Chu Dong. Suddenly he waved his hand and said, "brother, who are you? You killed the archer of the ondinger tribe? That''s great, or he''ll send the message back, and our tribe will be ruined! " Chudong moment some muddle force, but the next second he big square admitted. "Yes, yes. You see, I also got the spoils. How can I get him to deliver the message? " In the face of survival, it''s harmless to tell white lies. Listen to Chu Dong say, kill the archer of the enemy tribe, in an instant those who surround, all point the spear to the sky. "Warrior, warrior!" Then they poke the spear and lift it up, and back and forth, with slogans on their mouths. Chu Dong finally breathed a sigh. Anyway, now he became a warrior in the eyes of the unknown tribesmen, at least for a while. I don''t know what their tribe will reward the warriors. With the end of high standard etiquette, the leader came to Chudong: "my dear, DARR warrior, tell me your name, kill the best archer of ondinger tribe, your name will be engraved!" Originally Chu Dong also thought, how to ask clear, they belong to what tribe in the end, this province. "My name is Chu Dong. In fact, it''s not as you say." Up to now, Chu Dong had to pretend to be a warrior in the tribe. As for the later things, let''s take a step at a time. In this way, surrounded by Chu Dong and the people returned to the DAR tribe. Back to the tribe, Chu Dong was taken to a house built of firewood. "This..." Although it has been confirmed that this is the original tribe of an unknown continent, Chu Dong did not expect that he would fall behind so much. I thought to myself, "I''m not going to spend the night in the woodshed. It''s a big hole!" Chapter 1053 Martin, the little head leader, sighed with embarrassment when he saw Chu Dong''s hesitation and explained: "Alas, warrior, when our tribe was brilliant, knights shouldn''t be treated like this, but warrior, you know, our tribe is suffering from the combined attack of several tribes. Now we can only retreat to this sunset swamp." "Surrounded by several tribes?" Chu Dong originally found a tribe where he could live temporarily, but it turned out to be such a beaten tribe. While thinking, Chu Dong''s mouth can only cope with: "it doesn''t matter, here is already very good." Martin nodded: "well, warrior, you have a rest. Tomorrow I will report your deeds to the patriarch! Well, don''t disturb me Just then, a clear voice came out. "How are you, my lord?" "I''m good, sir. I thought you were dead?" Chu Dong was very angry. For Chu Dong''s rage, the system made an explanation, for a period of time, he took the initiative to cut off contact, in order to avoid the doomsday trial attack caused by the violent force of satellite 1. "Doomsday judgment, what do you mean?" Chu Dong asked urgently. Then the system began to explain. "This problem, to a higher level, belongs to philosophy." "Get out of here. Can you talk well and answer philosophical questions?" Chu Dong was not angry and roared. "Well, well, listen to the explanation." The so-called doomsday trial, in the final analysis, is a kind of greed and demand for human nature, as well as a kind of over development, which comes from the trial of natural forces. Unfortunately, under the trigger of the violent force of satellite 1, this kind of natural forces was called out. What''s more, this place called lantes has long entered a super civilized society according to its normal track, but it has been forever cursed by the doomsday judgment, so that it can not evolve a higher civilization for at least a million years, and can only linger in the primary stage of primitive civilization. "Eternal curse? What does this have to do with me? They''ve done something wrong and made me get involved here? " Chu Dong began to question. For the doubt, the system suddenly sent out a thief''s smile: "hee hee, as the saying goes, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Moreover, the host has no intention to integrate the ability of the doomsday judgment into its own body. Now the host can''t bear the responsibility." Chu Dong knew that the system was choking bad water, but he didn''t expect to choke such a big bad water. Now in this land of lantes, we may not get rid of the situation here. Is there anything worse than this? "Come on, how can I get back to my old life?" Chu Dong goes straight to the theme. Now that the system is straight to the point. "Simply, when the host develops this place into a civilized society, it can wake up the doomsday judgment again. At that time, the host will have the same powerful power as the will of God. But before that, all the abilities of the host will be sealed with me. Every time I defeat an enemy, the host will gain some soul power. Remember, you need these soul powers to acquire skills. " Chu Dong was speechless for a moment. Now he has not defeated an enemy, that is to say, he has no soul power to exchange skills. Not only that, but now the system has to be self closed, which makes it difficult for him to do anything here. "Host, don''t worry. Since it is generally acknowledged that the host killed the archer, it naturally has a little soul power and matches the corresponding skills, primary sniper. At the same time, in order to compensate the host, a servant will be provided for the host when appropriate. Of course, the road behind, rely on their own to go, come on! Look after you. " Then, this system, as if it did not appear, Chu Dong only understood the bow and arrow skill in his mind, which is the so-called primary sniping skill. ¡­¡­ The next day. Under Martin''s leadership, Chu Dong went to the place where the clan leader lived. Although you are the head of the clan, the place where the head of the clan, les, lives is not very good. It''s just a firewood shed, which is replaced by a stone house, and will not be blown down by the strong wind. Since it is necessary to develop and build this continent in order to return to normal, Chu Dong also wants to understand after a night of entanglement. We started with the transformation of the Daer tribe. Fortunately, the system gave us some basic information about the mainland. Otherwise, Chu Dong would have a dark eye. Now the data shows that the Daer tribe is besieged by other tribes because their old territory is rich in mineral resources. "Not bad, at least it''s not a more primitive stone age." While meeting the patriarch, the information passed quickly in my mind. It''s true to compliment the whole continent''s smelting technology. This is not bad. The only Dar craftsman who knows some skills of tempering also died because of the war. This makes Chu Dong a little sad. It is clear that as long as these smelting technologies are popularized, slowly and continuously explored, this continent will be able to smoothly transit to the Bronze Age sooner or later.Now it''s good, because of the war, let everything stagnate. "Is that the curse?" I don''t know if people from other tribes are out of their mind. Although ore is a resource, talent is the main thing. They don''t understand this? Seizing a bunch of mines, no one knows how to smelt, how to play? Just thinking about what was on his mind, the patriarch there was very respectful when he saw the arrival of Chu Dong. You should know that although the people of the DAR nationality knew how to discipline, they were not belligerent. At most, they just made some simple spears and so on, and more of them wanted to develop farming. Therefore, everyone in the clan is very modest. It is obvious that there is a powerful technique, but the almost barbaric ondinger tribe, relying on the primitive archers, can find teeth everywhere. This is very difficult for Chu Dong to understand. "Patriarch, I killed the archer of the enemy by chance this time, but I''m afraid I''m not so lucky next time, so I have an idea. I hope you can adopt it." The clan head showed a happy expression on his face and said, "warrior, speak quickly?" Chu Dong hesitated and began to speak. Now that the daers are so weak, it''s unrealistic for them to take the initiative to attack other tribes and take back their own territory. It''s good to be able to hold the sunset swamp, the last position. There are no natural barriers on all sides here. Sooner or later, they will be broken by the enemy. Of course, the construction of defense should be put in the first place. "So patriarch, we should not only build a good defense, but also match it with more powerful bows and arrows!" After listening, the patriarch asked how to operate. Chu Dong was not in a hurry to talk about the method, but introduced the power of the bow and arrow, which made the clan leader feel elated. I didn''t expect there would be such a powerful bow and arrow in the world. Chapter 1054 Immediately, the patriarch ordered that the construction of defense should be done by Chu Dong. "Great, it''s up to you." In a few days, all the important places around the sunset swamp were equipped with defences. Not only were they equipped with defences, but also the shields woven by fujiman were specially added outside. "Warrior, these prominent spikes can prevent the enemy from attacking, but they block the vines outside. What do you mean?" Chu Dong smile, show mysterious expression, way: "at that time you know." The reason why Daer tribe is full of blows is that they have no long-range weapons, while the reason why ondinger tribe is so horizontal is that they have a large number of archers. Once in the archer''s range, it''s useless to be brave. These simplest tengman shields are used to borrow the opponent''s arrows. For a while and a half, they can''t build a large number of arrows with the power of the DARR tribe, so borrowing the arrows is undoubtedly the fastest. So next, just make a strong bow. In another two days, the first group of strong bows were made. Although there were not many, each defense could barely match two or three, but it was enough to celebrate. As long as we repel a joint attack of various tribes, we would have time to recuperate. Because there was no news from the ordin tribe, the archer who delivered the news, for a few days, the people of the United tribe didn''t know the internal situation of the DAR tribe for a while, so they didn''t dare to fight rashly these days. Until that day, after the tribal leaders finally discussed, the coalition troops came from three directions to kill the generals. However, the Allied forces did not expect that in a few days, fortifications had been built outside, and they could not break in at all. "Archers, break their fortifications!" The commander of the United forces, Gao Jie from the will tribe, waved his hand and commanded calmly, which made Jerry of the wenerding tribe very upset. He snorted in his heart: "the people of the will tribe, how can they command the people of Laozi?" I''m not happy, but it''s not time to tear my face. Brush, brush! The archers lined up inside the fortification and began to fire. Seeing this, Chu Dong was overjoyed: "come on, everyone is holding a cane. Then pick up the arrow. " The soldiers of the DAR nationality, who were moved by the news, had already harvested a number of bows and arrows in a short time. "Launch, return these to the enemy." Although these soldiers are not familiar with the use of bows and arrows, and even some soldiers only use spears, this is a specially made strong bow, which is very different from the original bows and arrows on the opposite side. Daer tribe''s return arrow has a longer range than the opponent''s. "What, the other side can use bow and arrow, retreat! Retreat In this way, a massive attack by the tribal coalition forces came to an end in a dramatic way. Not only that, this time, the wong''erding tribe, which suffered the most losses, angrily withdrew. The victory of Dahr tribe made Chudong stand firm in the tribe. "Great, Lord Chudong. You are a real warrior. From now on, the safety of our tribe depends on you." Chu Dong did not refuse. He accepted the appointment directly. The first thing he accepted the appointment was to strengthen his defense. He didn''t think that after repelling a wave of allied attacks, they would really retreat. Now Chu Dong has no strong intelligence network and doesn''t know the enemy at all. What''s the next step. At least the target didn''t hear about the dissolution of the coalition. In the end, the development and construction of primitive tribes can not keep up with each other. Not only the construction can''t keep up with the times, but also the technology can''t keep up with the times. It''s a good idea to make a powerful crossbow. However, it will take a certain time for the crossbow to be built. How to defend it in this period of time? Do you still ask the other party if they can borrow an arrow? It''s ok if this method can be used once, but Chu Dong doesn''t know if it will work next time. "Well, we''re going to build a new defense weapon called a riprap truck!" "Riprap truck, leader Chudong, what''s that?" Chudong smile: "wait for you to know!" Compared with the crossbow that needs the support of advanced smelting technology, the manufacture of riprap truck is much easier. This is the most basic leverage principle. A few days later, under the command of Chu Dong, the first volume of riprap truck was built. "Now put on the boulder and try its power." Have sex! Have sex! A group of people worked hard to pull the pole of the riprap truck to the bottom, and then put on the boulder. Whoo! The boulder made an arc in the air and smashed out into the distance. There was a plop. Where the boulder hit, there was a deep pit in an instant. "The leader of Chu Dong, this is really conceivable. The powerful men of our family don''t have such great strength." Chudong chuckled: "so, you have to remember, many times, not necessarily anything, rely on brute force to solve." Everyone nodded yes. At this time, in the middle of the team, a man went out quietly."Jamie, where are you going?" Jamie is the most famous strongman of the Daer nationality. It is said that he once fought a bison in the wild, and finally broke off the horn of the bison. He is a very brave soldier of the Daer nationality. "Since the leader has said that everything does not depend on brute force, then it is meaningless for me to stay here." Chudong didn''t expect Jamie to be so careful. He didn''t aim at him, but he did. "No, I want you to stay, because you are the strongman of the Daer nationality, and you are also a warrior. You need people like you to guard the territory." Jamie grinned bitterly and then burst out laughing: "is the leader making fun of me, or do you really want to force me to challenge you, the leader?" Chudong never thought that Jamie would be such a bull. Chu Dong didn''t have this idea to challenge the first strongman of the Daer nationality. With Chu Dong''s ability, he challenged such a person. He didn''t think he would live too long. Chudong didn''t want to accept the challenge, but the tribe was still in the primitive stage. Even under the leadership of the patriarch, the whole tribe was not belligerent, which was relative. Hearing this, the crowd suddenly became restless. "Chudong leader, promise him!" "Yes, you are the first warrior of our family. Jamie is not interested in finding out for himself." "Chief, teach him a lesson. You are the first warrior." Chu Dong is speechless when he meets this group of people who are not too busy watching. He doesn''t want to accept the challenge. It''s impossible. "All right, but we''re not enemies, so we''ll stop there." "Good leader." During the conversation, Jamie sprinted directly, like a bull. Chu Dong had no choice but to dodge, but blindly dodging was not the way. However, if he was close to him, he would only suffer. His strength was just like that he couldn''t use it all. Although Chu Dong would not be hurt by him at the moment, he was so reckless and rushed one after another. After a while, he was tired to death, which made Chu Dong very anxious. Chapter 1055 Chu Dong had an idea and suddenly thought of a way. Flash to one side, Chu Dong Gao drinks: "wait a minute." Jamie stopped. "You''re going to give up?" Chudong replied with a smile: "since it''s a contest, you have to bring something. Otherwise, it''s no fun to win you. " Jamie straightened his chest and said, "say it!" Chu Dong continued to smile: "it''s very simple. If you lose, you will be my personal servant. And accept the punishment. And we''re better than what you''re good at, depending on who''s stronger. " Jamie didn''t know that Chudong wanted to outwit him. Without saying a word, he agreed. Seeing that Jamie agreed, Chudong laughed in his heart. "He is really a man who can only use brute force." Then Chu Dong began to announce the rules of the competition. He broke a branch and picked a leaf from it. "Let''s throw the leaves and see who throws them high. Let you go first After hearing this, Jamie laughed: "it''s just throwing leaves. Look at it!" Then a very dramatic scene happened. How hard Jamie was working, the leaves just couldn''t be thrown high. Very anxious. According to his idea, with his strength, it''s almost enough if the leaves don''t go to the top of the tree. Why can''t they go up. Chu Dong bent down and picked up a grid of stones to hold in his hand. "Now I have a big stone in my hand, and the blade is bigger than yours. Watch it!" He took a large leaf, rolled the stone in the middle, and Chutian threw it directly at the top of the tree. Whoosh ~ even if we didn''t throw it to the height of the tree top, we can see the elegant arc clearly, which is much higher than Jamie''s. Seeing this, Jamie flopped down on his knees. "Chief, it turns out that you are the real Hercules. I can''t afford to throw a leaf, but you have to add the weight of a stone. It''s so easy to throw. I lost. I really lost." Chudong was pleased that he was just following a certain case. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be another case. Chudong thought that it was not strange. After all, this continent was still in the primitive stage. To a leaf, cleverly accept Jamie, we are more convinced of Chu Dong. "Chief, chief!" Everyone cheered. Chudong nodded with satisfaction, but he was a little depressed. Although he cleverly accepted Jamie, his reputation as a powerful man was completely spread out. Chudong knew what happened to this so-called powerful man. "Well, what if someone challenges me or needs my strength?" There is no way to do it now. Don''t be as angry as you can. You must help me! While thinking, let the kneeling Jamie up, began to announce his punishment. "Listen, since you have lost the contest, there will be punishment according to the agreement. Since you have the strength, you should be responsible for building the observation platform." Now the defense has been repaired all around, and there is still a lack of observation platform. We just make use of Jamie''s infinite power to let him repair it. Jamie really has the strength to carry the thick wood of the bowl without any effort. Have sex! Have sex! With Jamie''s efforts, the observation platform was repaired very quickly. By evening, the initial shape of several observation platforms had been formed. Although the shelter has not been set up for the lookout above, it has the function of climbing up to observe the distance. With the observation platform, can adjust the direction of the riprap vehicle ahead of time, so that the security of the tribes can be further guaranteed. "Well, as long as the enemy does not dare to attack, the DARR tribe can recuperate." Chu Dong, in a good mood, climbed up to the observation platform. Condescending, Chu Dong saw very clearly, was about to come down, far away to see a moving white dot. "Ha ha, there''s a hare. It''s time to try the arrow technique." Pulling the bow and drawing the arrow, Chu Dong shoots out at the target. "Ah! My ass All of a sudden, a woman''s scream came from a distance. Chu Dong was shocked and thought, "it''s bad. How can a woman be wrong?" Come down from the observation platform and call Jamie to see what''s going on. The injured woman, seeing someone coming from the opposite side, struggled to get up, took out an arrow and pointed it at her neck. "The people of the ondinger tribe are all warriors. You can''t take me back!" After hearing this, Chu Dong had determined that this woman was from a hostile tribe. She suddenly appeared in this place. Was she a scout sent by the enemy? "Jamie, stop her, this woman, I''ll take it back!" Jamie steps forward and grabs the woman by the wrist. "It''s not so easy to die. Come back with me." As soon as the words came down, Jamie suddenly froze there."Lina, how can it be you?" "Are you Jamie?" Chu Dong Leng: "you two know each other?" Jamie flopped to his knees and said, "master, Linna is my cousin. Please let her go." This time he knelt down on the ground and pleaded, Chu Dong was in a dilemma. "Jamie, get up and tell me what''s going on?" But Jamie just refused to stand up: "master, you have not promised me." Chu Dong is very helpless: "you don''t say how to return a responsibility, want me how to promise?" Jamie sighed and said, "well, master, I''ll tell you what''s going on. As far as blood relationship is concerned, he''s actually bleeding from the DAR tribe, so she''s not the enemy." Later, Jamie talked about the cause and effect of the incident. The ondinger tribe, relying on a large number of archers, had always wanted to annex the DAR tribe. It was the old patriarch who gave a tribe to their patriarch''s youngest son for marriage, in exchange for a period of peace. Linna is the child of the youngest son of the former patriarch of the ondingle tribe. However, with the death of the two old clan leaders, the marriage was declared a failure, and the two tribes still fought. Although Linna''s grandfather is an old patriarch, she has half the blood of the Daer tribe. She is not popular in the ondinger tribe. After all, her father was the youngest of all the children of the old patriarch and did not inherit the position of patriarch. Linna, who was supposed to be in a high position, is just a miscellaneous soldier because of her blood relationship. There is no real power in the hands of the father, can not speak. Ondinger tribe, only bloodline theory. This is not the same as the social relationship of the DAR tribe. Jamie said the cause and effect, and begged Chu Dong: "master, as long as you don''t kill Lina, I will persuade her, for the sake of my aunt, to return to the DARS. She''s not good there." After hearing this, Chu Dong fell into meditation. Whether to let Lina go or not is a very tangled question. When Chu Dong hesitated, Lina refused with a straight face. "No, I''m a soldier of the ondingle tribe, and I will always be!" Chapter 1056 Seeing that Linna showed such loyalty, Chu Dong had the heart to accept her as a servant. Thinking of this, Chu Dong made a bold decision to let her go. "You can go. Loyalty to you is hope. Also, you can tell the people of your tribe that they want to attack us anytime, anywhere! " Linna, who was released, some couldn''t believe it. She pulled out the arrow from the sensitive part and limped away. See Linna leave, Chu Dong called Jamie ordered a: "you go to protect her secretly, must bring people back safely." "This..." Jamie looked puzzled. "You just do what I say. And tell Linna we don''t have enough arrows. In this way, she will have a chance to make contributions. " Jamie was confused by trudon''s words. "Master, you not only let her go, but also let her perform meritorious service. You really..." Jamie, who had come back, was deeply moved. He was determined to be such a master. "What did he do?" he thought? Execute the command. " That''s how Jamie reacts. Keep up with Lina. With Jamie''s protection, Chu Dong believes that Lina won''t worry about her life. "Well, now we''re waiting for the enemy to fall into the trap." This is a plan designed by Chu Dong. As long as the other party receives the wrong information and attacks, they will blame Linna if they lose. At that time, Linna can only take refuge. ¡­¡­ Ondinger tribe. Although they withdrew from the coalition, they did not give up their intention to attack. The person in charge of the command was Eddie. He was unwilling to lose the last time. He hummed in his heart: "why should I, the ondingle tribe, be under the command of others? Since my tribe is the leader, why should I cooperate?" Thinking about the attack, Lina limped back. Eddie came forward and said, "Lina, are you hurt?" To tell you the truth, Eddie felt very unfair about Lina''s experience. But the patriarch, the high priest and so on, they arranged it like this. Eddie was just a little leader, so what? He can''t do anything but pay more attention. This time, if it wasn''t for the high priest''s personal order and the reconnaissance task was given to Lina, Eddie would not have sent her to take risks. The high priest of each tribe has absolute power, even his power, over the patriarch. It is said that he has the ability to communicate with the gods. Sometimes the words of the high priest are God''s will. Although Eddie is very concerned, but in the end Linna injury to the side, some embarrassed. While waving her hand, out of instinct, she backed back "I''m ok, chief. I finally got the news. Although they have strong defense, there are not many arrows inside." Of course, Jamie told her all the way back. She''s not going to do anything to Jamie when she''s fighting against the dares. But now this kind of situation, Linna can only say this important sentiment clothing, let Eddie''s mind, not on her injury. As Linna expected, Eddie took the news very seriously. "That''s great, Lina. You''ve made a great contribution. Go down and have a rest first. When you defeat the people of DAR tribe, you''ll get the first credit." ¡­¡­ Two days later, Eddie came with a team to attack. Through the observation platform, the people of Daer tribe found them and immediately reported to Chudong. Although the enemy''s attack was expected, he didn''t expect them to come so soon. He immediately ordered: "OK, adjust the angle of the riprap truck and get ready." Launch! Launch! After a few days of training, these soldiers are very skilled in the use of riprap trucks. On the other side, boulders fell from the sky one by one. This makes Eddie''s team a mess. Standing on the observation platform, Chu Dong saw the situation clearly. "As many arrows as we have, please call them." Then, the boulder was still thrown there, accompanied by arrows like locusts. Since they were all called to them, naturally none of them remained. Eddie was furious: "don''t they lack arrows?" Now the situation is totally different. Not only do they have a large number of arrows, but they also have mysterious weapons, constantly throwing boulders to this side. "Chief, look at the mark on this arrow?" Click! Eddie was so angry that he broke the arrow in two. "How angry we are Under pressure, Eddie announced the withdrawal of the whole team. On the way to retreat, there was always a question mark in his heart. There was the ondingle tribe on it. How did the arrow with special mark fall into each other''s hands, unless there was a traitor in the tribe. "Traitor? Are you... "All of a sudden, he thought of Lina. Only Lina, in the name of reconnaissance, has ever had contact with the other party. Does she cooperate with the enemy? "Ah, the high priest is right. Half of her blood belongs to the DARR tribe. Such a person will have a strange heart sooner or later." All the way to lead the team back, he sighed all the way, but also blame himself, he is too credulous Linna, only today''s loss. When he came back, he immediately ordered that Lina be arrested. Chu Dong, who had defeated the enemy, had already sent his men to meet him. He worried that Jamie''s strength was limited. Now that the enemy was badly damaged, it would be bad for Lina. When would he not send someone to meet her? In the past, people who met Jamie from a distance saw that she was carrying a woman on her back. They didn''t understand what was going on. "Jamie, when did you get inside them?" At this time, Jamie didn''t know how to say it. He ran behind Linna''s back and said, "it''s all arranged by the leader. You''ve come just in time. The people behind you are chasing too hard." Under the cover of everyone, the party finally reached the effective attack range of the riprap truck, and those who chased had to leave. The huge power of the riprap car, to their hearts caused too much shadow, so that they did not dare to move forward. Seeing that Linna was rescued, Chu Dong stepped forward: "Linna, are you willing to surrender now? Only we can treat you as our own people." "I..." After a moment''s hesitation, with her injured body in tow, Lina half knelt down. "I will, master!" All the way, when Jamie rescued her, she thought about it. Jamie recognized the person in front of her as the host, and so did she. Now she had seen everything clearly. Apart from her father, there was no one worthy of nostalgia in the ondingle tribe. At this time, she was saved by Chu Dong. She did not dare to ask Chu Dong to save her father. Although she deeply knows that now that she has escaped, the people of the tribe will certainly blame her father, and even take the opportunity to expel him, and take back the only territory. She didn''t want to say what she was worried about, but Jamie, a simple man, said it. Chapter 1057 After hearing this, Chu Dong frowned. He thought, "it''s a real problem. People must be saved, but how can they be saved? " Think like this, Chu Dong promised two people, let Linna this period of time, peace of mind to heal, save things, don''t worry about them, he will think of a way. Linna was moved at that time. "Thank you, master." Chu Dong smile: "if you really want to thank me, then quickly take good care of the wound, so as to teach you archery." Linna hesitated for a moment: "I really can. In terms of archery, the most skillful archer in the ondingle tribe is leader Eddie, the one who leads the team to attack you this time." The speaker doesn''t mean it, but the listener does. Chudong knows that talents are indispensable for the better development of the DARR tribe, but he doesn''t know if Eddie is willing to surrender. "Well, I don''t want to think about it any more. I''d better study it carefully later and talk about how to save Linna''s father first." He is the son of the old patriarch and the brother of the current patriarch. No one dares to touch him for the time being, but it''s hard to say what will happen after he takes back his territory. In the next few days, Chutian began to actively understand the situation of the ondinger tribe. Although the system is now dormant under temporary self-protection, fortunately, some information has been left and can be transferred out at any time when necessary, which has opened a convenient door for Chudong. In recent days, Chu Dong has been studying the internal situation of the ondinger tribe. With the system left behind, these intermittent information, Chu Dong finally had a clue. Finally, Chu Dong had a perfect rescue plan. Not only can Linna''s father get rid of the crisis, but also help the DAR tribe get rid of the crisis. Although there is a strong defense now, which can temporarily prevent the other party from attacking, the number of archers owned by the ondinger tribe is beyond imagination. If they gather all their strength and attack hard, they will not be able to defend sooner or later just by virtue of the sunset swamp, a small square and a powerful crossbow. It''s very difficult to build a large number of powerful crossbows in a short time with the current manufacturing level of Daer tribe. "Well, it''s better to save yourself than wait for someone to save you. I hope Linna''s father, leader rod, can understand." ¡­¡­ At this time, the ondinger tribe. After the defeated Eddie came back, he was scolded bloody by the patriarch and the high priest. "The people of Wengding tribe were defeated by Dahr tribe. It''s a shame. Thank you for your shame." If it wasn''t for rod''s intercession, Eddie, under pressure, would be ashamed and commit suicide. Rod said for him, out of the heart of reciprocation, Eddie also temporarily concealed the cause of the failure. Privately, he found rod. "Leader Rhode, although I didn''t say it publicly today, I can''t hide it sooner or later. So Lord Rhode, I''d better make plans early." Rod wanwan did not expect that the reason for the defeat was that his daughter had provided false information, which he couldn''t believe. "It''s impossible. Everyone knows Linna''s loyalty to the tribe. Even if she was assigned to be a soldier, she still didn''t complain. " As he said this, rod clenched his fists. He could see that he had been complaining about his daughter''s unfair treatment for a long time. He even felt that even if his daughter did such a thing today, they were forced out and could not blame her. Eddie sighed and said, "leader rod, I''ll go back first. Thank you very much for today''s business. If the leader needs me, I''ll try my best to help him." Rod finished with a bitter smile. "Chief Eddie, you''d better think about yourself. You should know that tribes never allow losers. So... " Rod didn''t say the following words clearly, but Eddie also understood what he meant. All of a sudden, his eyes widened: "they dare!" Rod said with a smile: "since the leader has thought of it and they dare to move me, how is the leader''s position in the tribe better than me? Don''t forget, I and the clan leader are still brothers." "This..." Eddie was speechless, but he still didn''t want to believe it. Because of his usual contribution to the tribe, this time, because of a small defeat, the clan leader and they were going to take back his power. ¡­¡­ At this time, Daer tribe. Chu Dong, who is preparing for the rescue plan, has a very tangled problem. "What skills should these soul powers fulfill?" Through this small campaign, Chu Dong successfully defeated some enemies and gained dozens of soul power. Some of these numbers are not high enough. As long as you satisfy 100 points of soul power, you can exchange one high-level skill. However, this number is obviously not up to now, but there are so many. Do you want to use some of them to exchange one low-level skill? Is this a waste. So Chu Dong now doesn''t know whether to use these soul powers to upgrade the primary archery to full level, or to save enough space to upgrade it to intermediate skill and kill in the dark.Because it is archers who are defeated, the power of soul can only be converted into corresponding skills. Night sniping, as the name suggests, the word sniping explains everything, that is to say, it can make Chudong''s archery powerful. At the same time, the word "dark night" also means that it is not affected by the environment. Even in the dark, you can kill the target accurately. While thinking, Chu Dong suddenly began to smile bitterly. "Ha ha, if the archery in front of us is so good, I''m afraid there won''t be anything like Lina." If it wasn''t for him, archery was only a primary skill, and Linna''s injured part couldn''t be that embarrassing place, it would only become a dead person. Now looking back, maybe this is the providence. Although Chu Dong is not a fatalistic person, some things are so wonderful. Taking back his thoughts, Chu Dong finally decided not to upgrade for the time being. When he had accumulated enough soul power, he directly promoted archery to night sniping. Without this tangle, Chudong called Jamie. "Come with me. Let''s see the terrain first." Jamie was puzzled and surprised. "Master, are you really going to risk saving Lord rod?" Chudong smile: "no, I just want to see him, let him understand how to save himself, when necessary, we give him some help." "Well, master, I still don''t understand." Chudong continued to smile: "you don''t need to understand, come with me." With Jamie''s simplicity, of course, he won''t understand the reason. These days, he feels that Jamie is more and more interesting. It''s hard to let him work hard. It''s worse than killing him. Chapter 1058 Thinking of this, Chu Dong thought to himself that it was a dangerous move to send Jamie to protect Linna secretly last time. It can only be said that Linna''s arrival is really Providence. If it wasn''t for the situation, Chudong didn''t have anyone to use at that time. He really wouldn''t have sent Jamie to carry out such a task. "Well, it seems that we need to train more talents in the future." Just as Chudong and Jamie secretly left, they went to the DARR tribe, the original territory, the high priest''s residence. Because the actual rights of the high priest were superior to the patriarch, so the place and conditions of the high priest''s residence far exceeded the patriarch''s. although the DARR tribe was beaten and left stranded in sunset swamp, it seemed that it had little influence on the high priest. The war will never affect them. Because the high priests claim to be able to talk with God, they are the spokesmen of God in the world. In all tribes, unwritten rules have been formed. In any war between tribes, they can''t attack each other''s high priests. Or it''s blasphemy against God. The high priest lives in a very comfortable place, which is in sharp contrast to the displaced DARR people. Even so, these kind-hearted people still believe that their high priests will pray for them to the god they believe in. Sooner or later, they can return to their homes under the call of God. At this time, the high priest is really communicating with God. "God I believe in, now a warrior suddenly appears in my tribe. His arrival may end the war." The high priest has a pious face and communicates with God. There was a mysterious voice behind the statue. "Warrior? Good! Don''t panic, everything is in the control of God. Now what you have to do is to fully cooperate with that warrior, make him the unique God of war in the tribe, and finally, add the charges of war to his head. " "This..." The high priest looked puzzled. He didn''t believe it. It was the word of God. Behind the statue, the mysterious voice sounded again: "what? How dare you question God''s will? " "I dare not!" The high priest is submissive. "Well, then do everything according to God''s will. Remember, give your full support to this warrior. I''m going to visit other tribes. Don''t disturb me if I have nothing to do. " "Yes, to God." ¡­¡­ Sunset swamp, border. Beyond the front, it is no longer within the control of the DARS. Jamie stopped and pointed to the front: "master, the mountain in front is a shortcut, but..." At this point, Jamie made a sudden pause. Chu Dong asked, "is there anything wrong with this mountain?" Jamie nodded: "yes, the mountain is very dangerous, so far there is no real owner." "There is no real master, why?" Chu Dong questions. Jamie''s face became serious. "Master, you don''t know that there are too many beasts on the mountain. Even the best archers of the ondinger tribe dare not approach. There are not only beasts, but also the fire of the dead on the mountain at night. " Chu Dong believed that there were ferocious wild animals in such a mountain, but he didn''t believe that there was fire of the dead. He thought to himself, "maybe the fire of the dead they saw will be a kind of resource." All of a sudden, Chu Dong became interested and took a look at the sky. It was almost evening now. As long as he waited for a while, he would wait until night came. Chu Dong decided to find out this evening. Thinking about this, Chu Dong told Jamie to slow down and walk around the mountain first. Although Jamie couldn''t understand why Chu Dong did it, he resolutely carried out the order, and they were all around the mountain. Walking around the mountain, Jamie didn''t forget to remind him. "Master, it''s OK for us to turn around. Don''t go into the mountain." Chudong thought that Jamie was a little cute. As he wandered around, Chu Dong began to collect as much information as possible about the nameless mountain. Soon, from the data into the mind, found useful information. It turns out that the mountain is rich in white phosphorus reserves. White phosphorus, however, has a very low ignition point. Especially at night, in dry weather, it is easy to spontaneous combustion. "I see." With this, it is very convenient to develop primary firearms in the future. After all, if we want to develop primary firearms now, we can''t do without the convenient method of making fire. According to Chu Dong''s understanding of this continent, their method of making fire was only a little higher than that of drilling wood to make fire. They made fire by striking stones, shooting sparks and lighting hay. "Ha ha, since there is such a good thing, of course, it needs to be mined in the future."Just as I was thinking about it, suddenly something came from the mountain. "Master, listen carefully. It''s the frightened bison on the mountain." Jamie pushed Chu Dong away and stood in front of him. At this time, a bison rushed down. Everyone has said that Jamie broke off one of the horns of the bull by himself. Today, Chudong is going to be an eye opener. Jamie is really born with brute force. Facing the buffalo in the sprint, he stands steadily and is not afraid at all. "You stop for me." Zhilala ~ under the impact of bull, Jamie, who pushed the hardtop by inertia, had sparks on the ground. At this time, Chu Dong could not sit and watch, and quickly took out his bow and arrow. Although it was only a primary arrow method, it was enough to deal with such a big target of bison at such a short distance. With an arrow coming out, it hit right above the buffalo''s thigh. Injured bison, under the pain of eating, one leg did not use strength, there directly to Jamie pulled to the ground. The fallen bison, unwilling to be killed, tried his best to press Jamie under his body. This let Jamie have the strength not to use, Chu Dong see this, take up the spear to stab his vital point. Poke! Poke! Chu Dong didn''t know how to use a spear, but because of his instinct to save people, he poked the key of the bison with his tip. It gives Jamie a chance to fight back. "Let''s go!" With the help of brute force, Jamie stood up. Jamie stood up and got angry. Riding on the bison, the wounded bison was killed by two people because he had no strength. "Master, this guy is stronger than the one I killed last time. If there is no master, I will die." As he said this, he sat down on the ground and began to breathe heavily. When he had a good breath, Jamie ran back happily. "Master, I''ll call someone. There''s meat to eat tonight." After a while, everyone dragged the bison back with all hands and feet. Chapter 1059 A big bison is enough for the whole tribe to enjoy. But the weather is not beautiful, we are all at sixes and sevens, want to take fire to roast bison, the sky began to rain. "No, alas! That''s a problem "Unfortunately, I wanted to roast it, but now I have to cut it casually." We are ready to sigh, the original seven axes are ready to cut. In the end, the civilization level of this continent is only so. In their opinion, these stone tools are more convenient to use, including the originally planned roast bison. If they can make a normal fire, they are all authentic "stone plate barbecue" originally, Chudong thought that this is the real, original stone plate barbecue. As a result, a little rain would make it yellow I will not be reconciled. There is a better way to make fire. Who is to blame. "Just in time, take this opportunity to popularize the more advanced method of ignition in an all-round way!" Thinking of this, Chu Dong stopped everyone: "don''t worry, I have a way to make a fire. I don''t think it''s raining much. After this cloud, it''s clear. " We don''t understand. At this time, the rain doesn''t stop. Although it doesn''t rain much, we can''t find any firewood nearby. Jamie is very confident to come forward: "you believe the master''s words, he said for a while eye, will certainly eye." He took Chu Dong to heaven. Chu Dong was very speechless. He knew that he would stop after a while. He was also influenced by some life experience. Looking at the size of the rain, plus the blue sky is still exposed elsewhere, he believes that the rain will not last long, whether it will stop soon or not, he has no idea, thinking: "anyway, primitive people''s concept of time is not strong, even if the next hour or two, it''s nothing." Fortunately, after a while, it really turned to the sky. Chu Dong breathed and sighed: "I''m lucky. I''m right this time." Everyone was shocked to see that Chu Dong was as effective as an immortal. "Chief, you are so good." "Wow, the leader can predict the weather!" Chu Dong said in his heart: "ha ha, they don''t know. There is a kind of thing called weather forecast in later generations." As he was about to say something, Jamie grabbed the white and said with pride: "that''s, I don''t know whose master it is. There are many places where my master is powerful. Only you can''t think of it. No master can do it." Jamie''s boasting about Chu Dong made him very uncomfortable. Although the system was dormant, if he wanted to survive, whether he wanted to keep such a high profile or not, he didn''t have any other survival skills except the primary bow and arrow skills. Chu Dong thought that it was the safest to keep a low profile. "Well, this Jamie, is that helping me or pitching me?" At this point, Chu Dong had no choice but to let it go. In the eyes of everyone, he called Jamie: "Jamie, come with me. I''ll take you to the fire. " Just about to start, Linna followed her. "Master, take me with you. My wound is healed." It has to be said that the physical quality of people in this continent is good. Although the data of Chu Dong can not confirm that this is not the earth''s environment, it is an indisputable fact that it is infinitely close to the earth''s environment. At least the physical quality of primitive people in the same era is so strong. There''s no such thing as a hundred days of injury. Although confirming that Linna''s injury is all right, Chu Dong still asks with concern: "are you sure you can?" Linna a face confident: "of course, the master does not believe, I can run a circle, you see." Speaking voice, Lina has been running like a flying horse. Seeing that Linna runs fast, Chu Dong takes Linna with him. After all, if I bring an archer, I will have more insurance. Who knows what will happen on the mountain later? Now it''s just a bison. It''s very difficult to deal with it. What if it''s a tiger, a lion and an elephant? "Bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah." Chudong muttered as he walked, making Jamie and Lina completely unable to understand him. "Master, what did you say just now?" Two people question at the same time,. Chu Dong was helpless and thought, "well, they are primitive people after all." Thinking about this, he made up a reason and said, "bah, it''s an old mantra." After listening, they both showed their adoring eyes. Linna said: "master, you can also spell. That''s what the people of the sair tribe, their witches can do." Jamie is careless: "Lina, you don''t know, master is omnipotent." Since he beat Jamie cleverly with a leaf last time, in his heart, his master is the pronoun of omnipotence, so the master can say a few incantations. What''s so strange. There was nothing to say on the way, and soon the master and the servant came to the foot of the nameless mountain. Chu Dong pointed his hand: "we went there, and the thing that made the fire was over there."Jamie looked at the direction of Chudong''s finger and shook his head: "master, you can''t go there. It''s too dangerous." Chu Dong was about to open her mouth when Lina stepped forward and pointed to Jamie and said, "cousin, you said that the master can do anything. With the master, what are you afraid of?" Chu Dong had a black line at that time. He knew that Jamie would brag for himself and make trouble sooner or later. Now, Linna believed him and became very brave. The scene of killing bison in front of her was vivid. I wanted to take two thugs with me. Now, these two thugs regard themselves as the backbone. It''s a bit of a drag. Helplessly shook his head, Chu Dong said: "it''s better to be careful, try not to disturb the wild animals in the mountains." "Good!" The two said together that they were going to the mountain. As they set out, Chu Dong prayed in his heart, "don''t do anything. The place where white phosphorus is found is not in the mountain. Go back as soon as you get it." So think, Chu Dong let two people into before, first optimistic about the surrounding environment, did not find abnormal, began to have white phosphorus reserves. "That''s it. Let''s pack it up and go back." Soon, the three men finished collecting. With the collected white phosphorus, the three had reached the foot of the mountain, but they heard heavy footsteps. The sound came, and it was like an earthquake. "What''s going on? Is there an earthquake? " "What is an earthquake? Is that the name of the elephant? " As primitive people, Linna and Jamie certainly don''t know the term earthquake. But their words told Chu Dong what was coming. "Damn it, elephant?" Now Chu Dong didn''t know what to do. Although Jamie had the strength to pull down a bison, he couldn''t deal with the elephant. Chu Dong had no idea, and the elephant''s skin was rough and thick. With the strength of his bow and arrow, it was not good whether he could shoot through his thick skin. Chapter 1060 "This is Keng Da!" Chu Dong exclaimed. With his exclamation, two people behind him, at the same time doubt. "Master, what do you say?" Two people''s words, let Chu East want to cry without tears, this all when, they still entangle this? But the next second, Chu Dong''s eyes lit up! Although two people can''t understand his words, but by mistake, Linna thought of a thing. "Master, I don''t know what you said, but our tribe will dig some pits when hunting wild animals. I don''t know if there are any here." "Well, do as you say, and lead him to the pit." In addition, Chu Dong had no other way. The emperor did his best to find a big pit. Although it didn''t look like it was dug by a hunter, it was good to find a natural deep pit. As long as the elephant falls down, it will never come up. Attracted by the master and servant, the elephant on the mountain soon fell down. "Help, master, I''m stuck." It''s true that the elephant fell. Jamie didn''t pay attention to it. As soon as he slipped, he also fell. And after he fell down, the card was too local. Now if he didn''t try to move the elephant''s body, he couldn''t get out. This makes Chu Dong at a loss. Although the pit is very big, there is a huge elephant falling down, and Jamie is stuck on the side. The operating space is too small. They tried their best, but still couldn''t pull Jamie. They had to move the elephant, or they couldn''t save Jamie. Because of too much force, Lina''s wound broke open. Not only does the wound collapse, but Lin Na''s expression has some problems, which makes Chu Dong embarrassed. "Master, what should I do? I''m bleeding there." "How can I know what to do if you bleed there?" "Wuwuwu, the master doesn''t care about me, the omnipotent master doesn''t care about me, wuwuwu..." Linna because of pain, and listen to Chu Dong said there is no way, crying up there, let the scene more chaotic. Just at this time, there was a group of people on the other side of the mountain. "Hurry up, everyone. The lost elephant is there." "That''s great. I''ve finally found the god elephant. It won''t delay the wizard''s sacrifice." With the arrival of a few people, see the situation in front of them, they all eyes show anger. "You hateful people." "It''s a god elephant. How can you treat it like this? He''s a god elephant." Chudong didn''t know what was going on. Linna stood up in front of Chudong regardless of the pain. "Master, be careful. They are from the Searle tribe. They know witchcraft!" As he said, the bow and arrow on his back had been removed. When Linna took out her bow and arrow, one of them came over and pointed his hand: "get out of the way, it has nothing to do with the people of your ondinger tribe, and you should know that your archery is vulnerable to the witchcraft of my tribe." Now the place where the elephant fell is the border area controlled by the DAR tribe. So this account, these people, naturally, should be counted on the head of the kauer tribe. Lin Dong didn''t mean to step back in front of Chu. "Never, anyone who wants to hurt the host will have trouble with me, Lina. You said that my archery is useless in front of your witchcraft. You are not afraid of death. You can have a try. See if I can shoot you through with an arrow Linna''s words just finished, that lead laughs. "Who should I be? It turned out to be rod''s daughter. No wonder your patriarch asked us to come forward and catch this traitor. It turned out that his daughter had already betrayed him." "What did you say? Are you going to help capture my father? " All of a sudden, Lina was like a thunderbolt. With his father''s superb archery, as long as he doesn''t meet the first Archer Eddie, no one can catch him. But if there are Searle tribe soldiers, their cooperation in witchcraft is hard to say. Although they can directly interfere with the power of the archer, but there is no direct attack. It''s a misfire. If there are any soldiers from the Searle tribe, there will be an order to catch them. I''m afraid Linna didn''t dare to think about it. For a moment, her heart was in a mess. The leader on the other side laughed: "ha ha ha, is that the strength? I didn''t use witchcraft. Your heart is in a mess! " In time, a voice from the East sounded. "My Lord, you don''t need natural brute force to defeat the enemy now. What are you waiting for?" "When did I have natural brute force?" "The host automatically gains this ability after killing the bison. I''ve been brewing the system for a long time to remind the host, and now I''m tired... " As forced to give a prompt in general, the back of the system into sleep, there is no sound. I don''t care about anything else. Now that I have understood the natural brute force, what are you waiting for.Chu Dong suddenly moved. "Stop, a group of big men, bully a woman, you are also mean. Believe it or not, I can knock you down with one finger? " Since it was to awaken the power from bison, Chu Dong believed that the power must be incomparable. "A finger, you are too crazy, OK, I''m standing here, you poke me with your finger, poke me!" Chu Dong didn''t talk nonsense to him. He said coldly, "this is what you said!" Come on! Stick out your index finger and stick it straight at the leader. Then everyone opened their mouths and said nothing. "This It''s also very... " No one can believe the scene in front of him. Although Chu Dong didn''t knock down the other with the power of a finger, it was more shocking than knocking down the other. The leader of Searle''s soldiers was stabbed by Chu Dong. What a force! Everyone was surprised by the power of terror! But the system didn''t tell Chu Dong that this kind of power could only be used once a day. After using it, his body would be very weak. In the heart secret way a: "not good, how do I feel a little dizzy?" But Chu Dong can''t fall now, otherwise everything will be over. Strong support Chu East didn''t fall down, a big drink: "know my terrible, faster away." Several soldiers, when they saw that the leader had been stabbed by others, if the opponent had done his best, they didn''t know how to die. They supported their leader and ran away. When several soldiers fled away, Chu Dong also sat on the ground, gasping for breath. Because we have reached the border controlled by the DAR tribe, the people at the observation station over there, seeing the situation, are running this way. With many people and strength, Jamie was finally pulled up successfully. Not only Jamie was pulled up, but also new harvest was gained. "Ha ha ha, I have hunted another elephant. Today''s dinner is very rich." Weak Chu Dong saw that they wanted to kill the elephant and waved his hand. "No, this elephant is still useful." Chapter 1061 Now the DAR tribe has been united by several tribes. We must not make enemies at this time. This elephant, since it''s from the Searle tribe, it''s better to find a chance to send it back! This is Chu Dong''s real idea! In this way, we can not only make friends with the Searle tribe, but also make them give up their cooperation with the ondinger tribe. Otherwise Linna''s father is really in danger. Although some people are not very happy with it, they are not too opposed to it. This matter has passed like this. Now we want to see more, what is the novelty of the object of making fire that Chu Dong brought back. What Chu Dong got now was the raw stone rich in white phosphorus, not the convenient thing like the match of later generations. As long as he struck it casually, he could make a fire, but at least with them, the white phosphorus with extremely low ignition point could be ignited by slight friction. "Chief Chudong, it''s amazing." Chu Dong said with a smile: "after improvement, it will be more convenient." Chu Dong knew that with the current tribal manufacturing level, he could not make a match in the real sense, but it was possible to improve it and make it have the initial shape, so he must vigorously promote it later. "Well, as long as this thing is made, the overall level of the tribe will be greatly improved." In Chu Dong''s mind, he had a blueprint for development and construction, and a bolder idea. He thought that now that he had found a convenient way to make fire, if he could find sulfur and gunpowder resources, it would be a great progress. It''s just that the most primitive matches have not been made yet. There is a long way to go. "Forget it, these long-term things are said later. Now it''s important to find a way to help Lina''s father. By the way, I don''t know what Lina is like." With a weak body, he came to see Lina. Although the whole tribe is still in the primitive stage, it has the attribute of primary civilization. Men and women should avoid each other. Although the room is simple, it can also let Lina avoid people and check the injury there. As soon as Chu Dong came in, he immediately backed out. "Lina, this is..." "Master, I didn''t say that. I was bleeding there." Chu Dong doesn''t know how to explain it. He misunderstands it. It''s clear that he sees Lina going to some awkward part and pressing the black herbal medicine with her hand. Everything is so primitive. After a while, Linna''s voice came from inside: "master, I''m ready. Come in." After coming in, Chu Dong is still a little embarrassed, but now we have to fight for time and make a rescue plan. Even if it''s embarrassing, Chu Dong has to come in. Even if he is the owner of Lina now, according to the rules of the primitive tribe, Lina is her. Jie is that Chu Dong didn''t want to. Later, the civilization of this tribe only stayed at this stage. After brewing for a while and slowly getting used to it, Chu Dong said what he thought. Get Chu Dong''s idea, Lina thanks: "thank you, master." "You''re welcome. You''re my man." "I am the master''s person, master, do you want to..." After hearing this, Chu Dong was embarrassed again. "LYNA, don''t think about it. I didn''t mean that." As a result, Chu Dong now finds that nothing he says is right. This explanation makes Lina look sad. "Master, do you think Lina is not good, so you dislike me, so..." At this time, Jamie didn''t know how to deal with the situation. "Jamie, I''ll come with you tomorrow." Learning that Chudong ordered not to kill the elephant, the real reason is to save Linna''s father, Jamie was also moved. He has identified such a master, and he has identified it all his life! ¡­¡­ The next day. The Searle tribe. It''s said that Chu Dong brought people here, but they were scared. Yesterday, the story of Chutian hurting people with one finger spread in the tribe. The patriarch came out in person to meet him. "Welcome to the warriors from Dar tribe. I don''t know if you are here today. What can I do for you?" Chudong laughed: "the gods of your tribe have been exiled to us. I want to ask the patriarch to send someone to welcome him back at the right time. Of course, since the gods are in our hands, you are not welcome back unconditionally. " The patriarch knew Chu Dong was powerful, and the people who were in charge of looking for the god elephant had no courage to cross the nameless mountain, which meant that all the tribal elites and ordinary soldiers had no courage to cross there. Even the tribal elites can''t stand the power of each other''s fingers. This man can''t offend. The patriarch turns his eyes and thinks, "it''s better to listen to his conditions first. If his conditions can''t be accepted, it''s a big deal."The patriarch who had made a good plan began to ask the conditions of Chu Dong. Chu Dong put forward two demands directly. "First of all, I want to make the two tribes get along with each other through this matter, and there will be no more war. I think the patriarch will not refuse to agree." The patriarch immediately nodded: "originally, in this matter, at the beginning, my tribe also wanted to remain neutral. Of course, I can agree." Chu Dong nodded: "well, the second one is that I want the patriarch to order me not to take care of the affairs of the ondinger tribe. If the patriarch has to take care of this, I might as well make friends with you. Leader rod''s daughter is my servant. Which side do you think I will stand on at that time?" After hearing this, the patriarch pondered for a while: "it''s not that I don''t want to agree, it''s that I actually received a gift from the ondinger tribe. This..." Hearing this, Chu Dong stepped forward and said mysteriously, "if you return the gift and I give it to the patriarch, what do you think?" "Something more novel?" The patriarch didn''t know what Chu Dong meant. Let''s see if Jamie can show the patriarch something like this With Jamie''s show, not only the head of the Searle clan, but also all the people present were shocked. "God, it''s more magical than our witchcraft." "This, this is too convenient." Seeing that the people of Searle tribe moved their hearts, Chu Dong said with a smile: "this kind of thing is not uncommon in our tribe now, so at that time, we only need the clan leader to take out the corresponding resources, and we can exchange a lot of it." "Well, that''s settled!" Such a convenient way to make fire is too tempting for the Searle tribe. In order to keep Chudong from repenting, the people of Searle tribe agreed that they would not help the ondinger tribe. On the contrary, they could cooperate with the rescue if necessary. It was a surprise for Chu Dong. Chapter 1062 At this time, the ondinger tribe. Now that we have contacted the SERR tribe soldiers, the current patriarch, we can''t wait. Rod is the youngest of all the brothers. After a hundred years, who knows if rod will support his descendants and continue to be the patriarch. Even if nothing happened to Lina, he thought about how to get rid of this hidden danger. "Come on, since rod''s daughter passed on false information, even if rod didn''t teach him well, he was also guilty, so he was arrested and asked for a crime! Eddie, don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance. Let''s forget about this matter and the things ahead. " "Yes, patriarch!" The patriarch''s mind, Eddie will never understand, he is to let Eddie can only die loyal to him. After all, rod asked for love for him a few days ago. Now Eddie is going to attack his benefactor. In this way, he is isolated in the tribe. He has no choice but to be loyal to the current patriarch. Although Eddie didn''t know what the patriarch was thinking, he was not a man who didn''t repay his kindness. After thinking about it, he decided to let rod know in advance. "Leader rod, at Eddie''s order, the rear brigade is coming to catch you. You''ve already made plans." Eddie didn''t know what the patriarch was thinking, but rod couldn''t see through. He sighed, "poor Eddie leader." With a long sigh, my heart changed, since the current patriarch, regardless of brotherhood, it''s better to take this opportunity to take Eddie away. Eddie is a rare warrior in the tribe. It''s a pity to serve like this. Thinking of this, rod and the people he sent said that he hoped to see Eddie in private. He had something to say. "Chief rod, this..." Eddie''s men are in a bit of a dilemma. Rod smiles: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for him at the appointed place. Anyway, he will chase me, won''t he?" ¡­¡­ At the same time, the DAR tribe. Now that there''s definite news, there''s going to attack rod. Chu Dong decides that it''s not too late. Anyway, he''ll take someone to help rod. Nameless mountain. With the help of the SERR tribe and the witch soldiers, Chudong led people across Wuming mountain. They took a shortcut and got close to the influence area of ondinger tribe. "Chief waha, I''m going to trouble you since I''m the one who will do everything." "Good Chu Dong leader." This man named waha is the soldier who was defeated by Chu Dong with a finger. He obeyed Chu Dong''s words. After all, in his eyes, Chu Dong can give orders to him, all by strength. The Searle tribe, since its establishment, has always been the strength of everything. Whoever has a hard fist will listen to him. "Lord rod, we are here to meet you." "Good!" Rod and Eddie, who have been talked about, are pursuing soldiers behind them. The patriarch was worried that Eddie would persuade rod, so he sent a group of people behind him, which made Eddie finally see what kind of person he swore to be loyal to. Although Eddie is the first Archer, there are too many pursuers behind him. Even if he is covered with iron, how many nails can he hit? The two fought and retreated. "Leader rod, in the mountains ahead, they dare not come near. Can I only send you here?" "Why don''t you go with me?" "If I leave, who will cover you?" Eddie said with great determination. At this time, when the receptionist arrived, they could not help but be overjoyed. With the soldiers of Searle, they use their magic power, and the pursuit behind them, the arrow method is out of target, so that rod and Eddie can smoothly meet with Chudong in the mountain. Although Linna is still injured, but in order to save her father, she is still desperate to come. Father and daughter, directly hugged together. "Father, it''s good to see you safe. It''s all arranged by the master." "Master?" Rod was stunned for a moment. Linna just introduced herself. After listening to the situation, rod said that although his daughter recognized another man as the master, it was this man who saved his father''s and daughter''s lives. What can he say. "Thank you, chief Chudong." Chu Dong waved his hand and said, "you''re too polite. You''re Linna''s father. As an elder, it''s right to save you." Rod didn''t expect Chu Dong to say that. He was a little embarrassed. "No, Lina is just your servant. How dare I be your elder?" Chudong knew that it was still difficult for them to accept a higher civilization. For the time being, he still regarded himself as Linna''s master and took them to the sunset swamp controlled by the Dahl tribe at the foot of the mountain. ¡­¡­ Dahr tribe, heard that Chu Dong took over Luo de and others, the elder around the patriarch immediately spoke. "Chieftain, I''m afraid that the leader of Chu Dong will burn himself if he does this. This Rhode must not stay here, otherwise the powerful ondinger tribe will attack us with the strength of the whole tribe. At that time, we were afraid..."The patriarch felt that the elder had some truth, so he immediately sent for Chu Dong. "Chief Chudong, I''m very happy that you can unite with the people of the Searle tribe and turn enemies into friends. It''s just that you should never accept rod." Chu Dong is puzzled, ask: "why not?" The patriarch sighed: "the leader of Chu Dong didn''t expect that if rod stayed, they would have a reason to attack." Listen to the patriarch''s worry, Chudong one of the smile. "The patriarch is worried too much. Now we are friends with Searle tribe. As long as he dares to attack them with the strength of the tribe, he will only be able to make them cheaper. The other side will think of that." With these words, the patriarch''s face was full of joy. "It''s still the leaders who think carefully. That''s true, unless they don''t even want the old nest." ¡­¡­ A few days later, the settled Rhodes and others, under the proposal of Chu Dong, had their own division of labor. As the first Archer, Eddie began to be responsible for training tribal soldiers, more advanced archery. Before training, Eddie found that the bows and arrows they built were not good, and they didn''t have such strong power at all. "I need better bowstring. It seems that there is really no other tribe except the ondinger tribe that can find a better bow string. " After hearing this, Chu Dong shook his head. "Chief Eddie, let me show you something. Do you think it''s tough enough?" After Chu Dong showed Eddie, Eddie''s eyes lit up. "Chief, how did you think of it? It''s stronger than the bowstring I used." What Chu Dong showed Eddie was the most tenacious tendon from the killed bison. Originally, when I was barbecue, I wanted to be grilled, but I had an idea. I still kept these things completely. Unexpectedly, this unintentional move came in great use today. Chapter 1063 Eddie is very satisfied with the excellent materials. He is satisfied, but he has only one buffalo tendon. How to equip other soldiers with strong bows and arrows is far from up to that level of production. He can only use this natural material first. Chu Dong had a bold idea. By this way, he vigorously developed the breeding industry and changed the present situation of Dahr tribe, which was backward and mainly focused on hunting. Once this thing became a reality, not only the tribe grew stronger, but also it was a way to make money. But with the help of the whole tribe, we should first catch a beast and come back to train him. This matter needs to be discussed with the tribal head. There must be some support from the chieftain of the tribe. Now there must be no support from the chieftain of the tribe. "Chief Chudong, do you mean to raise those wild animals?" "Yes, patriarch, you think, now just grab a batch of them and let them breed under supervision. Isn''t that chicken laying eggs, egg laying chicken? " Chu Dong thought his explanation was popular enough, but the patriarch still shook his head. "Chicken lays eggs? Isn''t it in the wild? " After hearing this, Chu Dong knew that he was too anxious. At the present level of civilization, domestic chickens have not appeared yet. They are all pheasants in the mountains. Helpless Chu Dong had to change a kind of view. "Let me tell you something, we catch the big one and let him give birth to the small one. The small one gives birth to the small one..." At first, Chu Dong wanted to say that there was no end to all these poultry children and grandchildren, but when he thought about it, he couldn''t understand it, so he just let it go. Just try to make it more popular. While speaking, I watched the reaction of the patriarch. At this time, the patriarch''s face showed some understanding expressions. "Chief Chudong, I probably understand what you said, but chief Chudong, what you have to do now is to lead these soldiers well. Elder hall is responsible for hunting all the time. I want to hear his opinion on this matter. " Chudong was a little frustrated by the patriarch''s words. He didn''t say anything for a long time. He still had to listen to the elder''s advice. He knew which elder was good at communication? After hearing this, elder hall immediately laughed. "The leader said that this is a good thing, of course. Let them breed by themselves, so that they don''t have to hunt every day, sometimes they can''t. But has the leader ever thought about catching them? What do they eat with these actions? " The following words directly pour cold water on Chu Dong, which is a realistic problem. Chu Dong also knew that he was really anxious this time. Now, without solving the crop problem, it is unrealistic to take big steps to develop aquaculture. "Well, if we solve the crop problem, can we promote it?" Leader hall thought for a moment and said, "yes, if the leader can solve the crop problem, it''s really a great help to the tribe. As the leader said, I have thought of training these wild animals in the mountains, but the problem of crops... " Leaving from hall, Chu Dong felt that the problem was back to the origin. He helped the tribe develop crop cultivation. Of course, there is no problem. The root of the problem is that the territory controlled by the Dahr tribe is too small, and the area near sunset swamp is not suitable for planting. To say the least, it is suitable. With the overall strength of the tribe, even the mine resources can not be preserved. When the crops are mature, other tribes will grab them, Afraid of the harvest of one year, he made wedding clothes for other tribes. After going back, he stayed in his room, and Chu Dong was very depressed. "No, it seems that we need to expand our territory. We need to find fertile land and solve the food problem first." After thinking about it all night, Chu Dong decided to try it out in a small area and catch some pheasants to come back for training, so that we can see what it means to lay eggs. Pheasant breeding, relatively speaking, does not need much food, as long as a certain range, there are insects to eat, can live. The next day, take Jamie and Lina to catch pheasant and bring them back to captivity. Jamie is very puzzled: "master, you want to catch pets, you will not keep them, they are not aggressive." Linna also shook her head and said that she didn''t understand Chu Dong''s operation. Chu Dong knew that she was explaining to them now, and they didn''t understand. She said with a smile, "if you have eggs to eat, you will understand." "There are eggs to eat?" Both of them shook their heads and could not understand what their master thought. In the next few days, in addition to the daily training of DARR tribe soldiers, he spent more time wandering around with Jamie and Lina to find seeds suitable for large-scale cultivation. With a few days of searching, Chu Dong knew that the book said that he was not cheating. He wanted to be able to find a very large yield of corn and so on, but turned for a few days, even the shadow of corn is not. "No wonder it''s said in the book that this thing will be spread in later generations. I''m looking for it. "Fortunately, the master and servant didn''t get nothing. At least they found some functions like grain, such as sorghum and millet. "OK, take these and we''ll go back." Two people do not understand up, especially the wild millet, and a kind of Maomao grass looks like. Jamie asked, "master, what are you doing with a handful of woolly grass?" When the time comes, you can''t have breakfast "Breakfast? Porridge? What are those? " They shook their heads even harder. They really don''t understand how the master can hold so much strange knowledge in his mind that they don''t know. When he came back with seeds, Chu Dong was not idle. He lived as a farmer in Dar tribe. There is no lack of land here. After all, the land is vast and the population is sparse. If you look for a place to trim it, it will be a flat land. The environment, which has not been damaged by the over exploitation of later generations, is very suitable for the growth of crops. After the seeds are sown, new buds have emerged in a few days, and the growth is gratifying. Chu Dong saw the growing Chu Dong found Eddie and wanted to hear his opinion. "Chief Eddie, it''s hard to find the material for making strong bow now. I want to improve the power of the arrow itself." Chapter 1064 Eddie listened carefully. After listening, he expressed great joy: "that''s great. This method can be popularized." Now there is a convenient way to get fire. As long as the tip of the arrow is covered with a layer of inflammable things and the grease extracted from the animal body, it is the first rocket. Eddie is also very supportive of this proposal, which makes Chudong in a good mood. "Well, now we can exploit a large amount of white phosphorus resources in the mountains and protect them. Since that mountain has no owner, it can become the territory of my tribe." Eddie is very supportive of this proposal, but he has raised concerns. Now, the fire is generally considered as the fire of the dead by the people of the tribe, for fear that there will be resistance in everyone''s heart. Chu Dong knew that it was a difficult problem, and it needed work to overcome the fear in his heart. Although it is difficult to do, it must be done. If we don''t ask about taking resources from the nameless mountain, we can''t hold on to our present achievements. And now they don''t go down the mountain and put them under their own control. When people from other tribes heard the news, they were afraid to start first. Later, they exploited the resources in the mountain and let others form a monopoly. These were not the results of Chu Dong''s hope. Chudong now no matter what "doomsday trial" thing, he must first in Dar tribe, settle down, seek development is true. "Ha ha, the curse of doomsday trial, now it''s so difficult to promote breeding technology, I still have the long-term matter of air traffic control?" Although we know that this is an arduous task that must be completed, the arrival of that day is too far away for today''s Chudong. For the time being, it''s impossible to say how to develop planting and breeding techniques. There are also various practical difficulties. However, with the support of the whole tribe, they have been trapped in the sunset swamp for a long time, and the nameless mountain is also very important to them. It can be said that it is a natural barrier. If not for the people of many tribes who are worried about the curse in the mountains, they would have crossed the mountain to attack. It is because of this natural barrier that they have to make a detour every time they attack, so that the Daer tribe has time to prepare. Otherwise, the whole tribe will not know whether it can keep the sunset swamp. If it wasn''t for the curse of the fire of the dead on the mountain, let alone the patriarch, the whole tribe would want to occupy the nameless mountain. After all, if we can''t keep the sunset swamp, we still have the last habitat. Listen to Chu Dong finish thinking, clan long sigh: "the idea is good, but the mountain curse." Chudong laughs: "ha ha, patriarch, this is not a curse, but the best gift from nature to our tribe." "The best gift?" The patriarch began to wonder. Chu Dong nodded confidently: "yes, if the clan leader is not at ease, you can choose a few warriors and follow me to the mountains for a few days. I believe that they will come back safely, which will dispel everyone''s worries." The patriarch thought about it. In the current situation, we really need to use the power of the tribe to occupy a new place. I''m afraid that the sunset swamp will not be able to defend one day sooner or later. Just have a try. The next day, Chu Dong began to choose the warriors who were willing to go up the mountain. "Everyone, this time is related to the survival of the tribe, so I hope some warriors can come forward." Hearing this, Jamie was the first to stand up. "Master, no matter what other people do, we are going to follow the master." Lina, too, stood up. "Yes, I will follow my master." When rod and Eddie meet, they also take the initiative to stand up. "Anyway, our life is saved by the leader. Even if it''s dangerous in the mountains, we''ll go." Rod said it very sincerely, and Eddie didn''t mean anything vague. "I, Eddie, am not afraid of death. I want to follow the leader." Now the two people from other tribes have taken the initiative to come forward. Naturally, other people have no second words and have come forward one after another. But Chu Dong understood that this time, it was just to dispel everyone''s worries. All the people who could not fall into the mountains had to stay at home. He immediately decided to choose some of them to go up the mountain. "In order to dispel your worries, I just need bold people, tribal elites, to stay at home, just in case." In other words, you don''t need to be brave enough to enter the mountain this time. All people don''t understand, don''t understand Chu Dong why so decision, all face to face look at each other. In the end, Chu Dong selected several people from a small team that Martin was in charge of. "Martin, your men come with me, Eddie. You stay with leader Martin, because you need your command here." In this way, a group of nearly 20 people rushed to the mountains. ¡­¡­ At the same time that Chudong brought people into the mountain, the ondinger tribe. When the patriarch heard that rod and Eddie had both fled, there was news that they had taken refuge in the DAR tribe, and they were furious."I''m so angry. I''ll order all the people to fight against the DARR tribe." "The clan leader should think twice. Now the DAR tribe and the SEL tribe are friendly. I''m really worried about them..." The current patriarch is completely out of his mind and can''t listen to elder Wu Si''s advice. "Shut up, because our department is now powerful, if the Searle tribe dares to take advantage of the opportunity to sneak attack, it is to seek death. If you dare not go forward, give you 100 soldiers, you can watch your home." The patriarch was so determined that Wu Si had to give a long sigh and withdraw. "Well, these 100 warriors may be the last strength of my tribe. I must protect them. " Wu Si had no choice but to take an elite soldier and accept the task of staying at home. The rest of the force, with great momentum, went straight to the DAR tribe. Because it is to raise the strength of the whole tribe, it is not a matter of action, but a process of preparation. However, due to the urgency of attack, the preparation on this side is not very sufficient. Wurde, the head of the clan, personally led the troops and set out, leaving everything at home to the high priest. "High priest, everything in the house, please." The high priest said with a smile, "well, the gods I communicated with yesterday will win this battle. Don''t worry, patriarch, just go out. " The patriarch was overjoyed. Since the high priest communicated with the gods, his expedition represented the will of God. Before setting out, wurde waved his long bow and said in a high voice, "in the name of God, we are invincible! Level the sunset swamp "Fight! Fight! Fight "Step down there!" All the soldiers are full of confidence. ¡­¡­ At this time, the nameless mountain. Chu Dong and his party had already spent the night in the mountains. At the beginning, the warriors were scared to see the phosphorous burning at night and the faint green light. "Look, fire of the dead." Chapter 1065 Chu Dong smiles: "the fire of the dead? It''s the best gift nature has given us. " Step the pace, ran to the firelight place to walk, everyone exclaimed: "the leader does not want." Jamie was even more eager to follow: "master, don''t take risks." Linna even took out her bow and arrow. "Don''t hurt my master!" Chu Dong turned back with a smile and told everyone, "don''t be afraid. It''s safe here." As he said this, he turned his back to the place where the fire was burning, and began to stand up, as if enjoying the most magnificent scene of nature. "Jamie, you''ve got some wood for a bonfire." "But master." Jamie showed concern. "Go ahead, I''m safe." Chudong is very confident. Seeing that Chudong is so confident, Jamie takes the order and starts looking for firewood. Later, Chu Dong set up a bonfire here. "Well, I said, they''re safe. Now I''ll tell you that it''s from them that those things that make fire See here, someone with courage to come, set up a campfire place, very warm and comfortable. Someone took the lead and everyone gathered around. So we had a safe night. The next day, Chu Dong asked everyone to stay in the mountains, let them continue to feel here, let everyone do not nervous, will leave. There is nothing to do during the day, we can not idle, Chu Dong began to teach you how to find these resources. This is a place where no one dares to come at ordinary times, and it is destined that the resources here are very rich, and everything is undeveloped. This is simply a natural treasure house. Chudong doesn''t know whether there are other treasures besides the rich white phosphorus reserves. Seeing the dense trees in the mountains, Chu Dong knew that these superior woods were the best materials for building houses. "Jamie, come with me. Let''s find the water." Let Linna in charge of the police work, to prevent wild animals in the mountains, protect everyone, two people began to look for water. Although there are abundant forest resources here, it is a difficult problem how to transport them after logging. Chu Dong''s experience tells him that he can put them down the mountain through the stream down the mountain, which can save a lot of effort. Soon, they finally found the stream down the mountain, with a knowing smile on their faces. "That''s good. We can use it to transport wood in the future." In this way, they spent another night in the mountains. Tonight, we were not so afraid. The next day, at dawn, Chu Dong took everyone to mark the edge of the stream and left. At the foot of the mountain, I found that there was thick smoke on the opposite side. "What''s going on, combat readiness." Jamie is on the alert. When Chu Dong saw this, he was also nervous. "Don''t panic, everyone. Let''s see the situation first. I''m going to tell you something, Lina." "Yes Linna, the leader, ran ahead quickly. Soon, she came back. "Master, it''s our people. They have defeated the people of ondingle. Now some of the enemies are running away." Chu Dong didn''t expect that the people of ondinger tribe really dare to come. Hearing the situation, he knew that they had suffered a heavy loss this time. He said in his heart, "ha ha, they must have tasted the power of the rocket." Thinking of this, she immediately ordered: "Lina now orders you to go to the Searle tribe and tell them that the interior of the ondingle tribe is empty. The rest of you follow me Speaking, take Jamie and others, ran to the enemy, rushed over. But Chu Dong''s people are few. He knows that hard work will suffer losses. He has an idea. He asks Jamie and others to keep shouting and running around to give each other a false image. "Listen, the road is blocked. There are thousands of people here. If we come here, we will die." These people who escaped originally thought that they would be safe if they went around the mountain. However, they did not expect that there were hundreds of people waiting here and stopping all of a sudden. Chudong walked to the front with a smile. "Listen, let you fight the best, win me and let you go. Otherwise, all surrender At this time, a soldier stood out among the people opposite. "I come, won me, we and patriarch, can pass?" After hearing this, Chu Dong didn''t expect to block their clan leader here. Can he pass. "OK, but let''s play a big game. If you lose, you will all stay, including your patriarch. Jamie, tie up their patriarch. " The people of ondinger tribe must not allow Jamie to bind their patriarch. At this time, Chu Dong moved. Point your hand at the person who stands up."Are you the best one in the clan?" Come on! Natural brute force. All of a sudden, the man flew out. "Which one of you is going to try, Jamie?" Mouth shouting who also want to try, but at this time of Chu Dong, already empty. "This NIMA pit father, a move to empty?" Last time, he was very weak. This is the same situation. Can we only use this natural brute force once a day? But up to now, Chu Dong had no choice but to support them. He prayed to himself, hoping that they would be shocked just now, or he would really hang up. At this time, because of Chu Dong''s attack, they shot the person they could fight the most, the one who protected him. Jamie seized the opportunity and dragged him directly. "Come here for me." Jamie captured their patriarch alive. Chu Dong didn''t have to worry at last. He breathed a long breath and forced himself to support his weak body. "Come on, who wants to fight? Now that your clan leader is in my hands, will no one fight for your clan leader?" On the surface, he was full of Zhongqi, but Chu Dong didn''t have any at all in his heart. He was really worried about which lengtouqing would rush over at this time. What Chu Dong worried about finally happened. "I come. It seems that you have great strength. I''ll compare my strength with you." Now Chu Dong is so weak that he has to compare his strength when he comes up. It''s hard for him. Chu Dong said, "it''s over. I can''t have any strength now. I can''t stand still." When he was worried, Jamie laughed. "Compare your strength with my master. If you want to die, master, compare your strength with him in throwing leaves." After listening to Jamie''s words, Chu Dong really wants to find a tree to kill him. It''s OK to cheat the simple minded Jamie last time. God knows if the enemy in front of him will be fooled. But now, we can''t do without this move. The lengtouqing on the other side was very disdainful after listening: "you look down on me and throw leaves? Well, how far can you throw it? " Hearing this, Chu Dong was very happy. "It turns out that he''s all the same." Chapter 1066 With this assurance, Chu Dong could certainly do the same thing again. The opposite person, seeing such a situation, raised his hand to admit defeat directly. "I''m not as strong as you are." The patriarch''s nose was crooked at that time. "Are you stupid? Are you stupid? He lied to you." But that head shakes badly, is to confirm that Chu Dong is really stronger than him, the fact is in front of him, he must admit that Chu Dong is stronger. How come all the people in his tribe are pig brains? The clan heads of ondinger tribe have been captured alive by life. This battle can''t be fought any more. With wuld, Trudeau makes Jamie shout. "Listen, now that we have captured all your patriarchs, we''d better give up our resistance." All of a sudden, the hearts of the ondinger tribe were dispersed. Originally let the rocket defense, fight disheartened, now the patriarch is captured, they have no mind to fight, surrender. Chu Dongsheng captured the leader of the enemy on this side, but there were only a hundred left behind. In addition to the cel tribe, their sorcery had restrained the archers on that side. Wu Si knew that the situation was over, and led a hundred elites. The tribe had the strength to flee to other places, hoping to have a chance to revive the tribe. Now, without this chance, he would not die here in vain. Because the high priest was protected by nature, and the people of the Searle tribe did not embarrass him. "Now that you have captured this place, I will be one with the high priest of your tribe." Because the high priests exist independently and have their own alliance of priests, the victory or defeat of the war has nothing to do with them, they only have the problem of belonging. Because of this, he said that he would win this time. If he won, he would only be more respected in the future. If he lost, there would be no loss. Why didn''t he say that he would win the war. Although the power of the high priest is higher than that of the patriarch, many years ago, the high priest of a certain Tribe said some words of frustration, which led to the dissatisfaction of the patriarch, and finally sent the priest out. Therefore, the present priesthood of ondingle does not want to follow the example of his predecessors. Since Wilde only wants to hear the words of victory, let him know. After occupying most of the territory of ondinger, the patriarch wanted to break the contract. Waha immediately stood up against it. "Patriarch, it''s not right for us to do this." "You talk too much. Now our tribe, which has controlled most of the territory of ondingle, is strong enough to form an alliance with the Dahl tribe?" Waha knew that he could not persuade the patriarch, so he had to step down. ¡­¡­ Although they defeated the ondinger tribe and captured their patriarch alive, the SEIR tribe over there broke the treaty and did not form an alliance. Things are still in a mess. At this time, Chu Dong was still very weak. But when I heard the news, I sat up angrily. "What do they want to do?" "Since they play like this, let''s play like this." Immediately Chu Dong began to work out a plan to deal with them. Sooner or later, they all spit out the territory they robbed. The next day, Chu Dong was no longer weak and took everyone up the mountain. On the opposite side of the mountain is the base camp of the Searle tribe. Chu Dong made use of local materials and ordered to build a riprap truck at the top of the mountain. Not only did he make a riprap car, but he also let Eddie train a Rocketman on the top of the mountain. "Leader Eddie, this rocket is too lethal, so is it aimed at our tribe for future training?" Since the other party broke the contract first, there is no need to be polite. For several days in a row, boulders kept rolling down around the headquarters of the Searle tribe, and from time to time, a burning rocket fell from the top of the nearest guard. Who can bear it. The cels grew up angry. "What''s the matter? It''s unprovoked. How did the sky send huge stones and sacred fire?" "Report to the patriarch. According to the news, it''s the people of the opposite Daer nationality. They say it''s training." "Training? They go too far. " The exasperated patriarch came to negotiate with others. At this time, Chu Dong was waiting for him at the top of the mountain. "Chief Chudong, what do you mean when you make a group of people train at my door?" Chudong laughed: "patriarch, now the sovereignty of this mountain lies in our tribe. Do we have to ask for instructions when we train at home? Besides, I haven''t come to see you since you broke the contract openly. " "Break the contract, you promised to take the fire of things, have not been sent, I also want to ask you." "Now that the alliance is broken, do you still want resources?" For a moment, the air was full of gunpowder. At last, leader Searle felt that they were strong enough to fight. "Cut the crap and fight!" "Well, then Chu Dong didn''t mean to give in. Now, with his commanding riprap truck, he pointed directly at the other party''s headquarters, and trained rocket players, the fighting capacity of the Daer people is no longer the original.An upgraded battle is about to start in this continent. Seeing that there was going to be a war between the two sides, the people of the alliance of the high priests came forward. "I''m the leader of the alliance of high priests. The high priests of all tribes have to obey me. Today, I''ll come forward and hope that there will be no war between the two sides." The war between the two tribes surprised the high priest. The most recent appearance of the high priest was hundreds of years ago. In that time, there was a hundred clan war on this continent. Hundreds of tribes, you beat me, I beat you, the war is dark. The head of the high priest, holding the power of the supreme power, stood on a high place, shouting and drinking. "But in just a few hundred years, have you forgotten the pain in front of you? So cease war, people of all tribes, you need peace and development." The commander of the high priest came forward to mediate. Of course, there was a truce between the two sides. He not only mediated, but also redistributed the interests. In the past, there was no ownership of Wumingshan, but now the DARS have occupied them. This time, it was publicly recognized. In the future, the ownership of Wumingshan belongs to them. The territory of the ondinger tribe is the SEIR tribe, which was invaded by the war and needs to be returned. Considering that wurder, the patriarch, took the initiative to launch a war against the Daer tribe, this situation can only be created. He is not suitable to be the patriarch. The ondinger tribe can choose another patriarch. The decision made by the high priest seems fair, but it has buried the root of the disaster. The people of the Searle tribe have occupied this place. How can they be willing to send back the fat they are now eating? Not only that, if they don''t break the contract, they can also exchange the resources of the Daer tribe. Now the Daer tribe, mastering advanced rocket technology, will sooner or later be a big trouble for their tribe. After this incident, although the territory of the Daer tribe has not been expanded and there is only one more nameless mountain, all the tribes within a certain range of the mainland know that the most powerful tribe is the Daer tribe, and their rocket skills and riprap trucks are the strongest. Chapter 1067 Because it was mediated by the high priest, some representatives of other tribes were also present as witnesses. At this time, they kept talking, thinking about their own thoughts. "It seems as long as they don''t make up their minds on us." "Why is this? How did the originally weak Dar tribe rise up?" No one knows what''s going on. Now that the matter has been settled, the high priestess will leave. The power of the high priest is superior to that of the heads of the tribes. Now it is their leader. Although there are lords and high priests above him, the leader''s status has made the leaders of these tribes dare to look up to him. On the surface, this continent is made up of various tribes. In fact, it is the priesthood organization that really controls the core of the continent. It is precisely because of their high status and claiming to be able to communicate with gods that the high priestess leaders would not do much in front of the mortals of various tribes. Seeing the high priest turn to go. Chief Searle stopped him. "Hold on, commander, I have something to say!" "Oh? What are you talking about? " The patriarch came forward respectfully: "commander, the territory occupied by our sels tribe should be returned. Does it mean that the territory occupied by other tribes in the past should also be returned?" After hearing this, all the people were stunned. Patriarch Searle was a madman. It was clear that he was not easy to live. No one thought that he was not kind enough to help the DARR tribe, but he could not see others well. Dahl didn''t say anything. After all, no matter what the purpose of Dahl was, if his words were agreed, it would mean that his former lost land could be recovered. So this kind of good thing, of course, he will not be talkative. He doesn''t speak. It doesn''t mean people from other tribes won''t. "What do you mean, talk about your own business." "Yes, it''s two things. We''re not like you. " All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise, and the high priest''s face sank: "enough of you! Hum With that, he left angrily and saw the commander leave angrily. In an instant, the spearhead of everyone pointed at the patriarch. "You''ve done a good job!" "Do you know that to annoy the commander is to annoy the gods?" "Oh, you do this, but you offend the gods. We will never have a good life in the future." The scene fell into chaos. Chu Dong saw that things were out of control and stood up immediately. "Go back to your tribe and fight!" At this time, Chu Dong had to stand up. Now the head of the DAR tribe, he''s too honest. Clearly speaking, he should stand up and take the initiative to say to the leader of the priest that things will not be like this. In the age when fist is truth, it may be the misfortune of DAR tribe to meet a patriarch who only knows how to tolerate everything. Chu Dong knew very well that the patriarch was definitely a good patriarch in a prosperous and enlightened age. However, this is clearly not the case at the moment. In the troubled times of DAR tribe, domestic and foreign troubles, his performance and actions are obviously inappropriate. Chu Dong stood up strongly and let the representatives of other tribes shut up. It''s not right for them to quarrel so wantonly in other people''s territory. They begged boring people and left with great reluctance. Looking at the expression of people leaving, after they left, the patriarch complained about Chu Dong. "Chief Chudong, you are impulsive today." Chudong felt a bitter smile after hearing this. I thought to myself, "I''m also impulsive. If I don''t have this kind of blood, should I let them ride to their necks and shit?" While thinking about it, and thinking of the patriarch''s character, I couldn''t understand the truth, so I had to say, "yes, I''m impulsive." When Chu Dong proposed to develop animal husbandry, he always asked Chu Dong to consult with his elders. At that time, Chu Dong had already decided that it was difficult for the current patriarch to be a great responsibility, and he was only qualified to be a successful leader in the heyday. At this time of chaos, it is difficult for Daer people to have such a leader! "Well, it seems that I''ll use a peaceful way in the future. I''ll be the leader of the family." Because Chu Dong didn''t know what it was, the so-called "doomsday judgment" came unexpectedly to the ER tribe. This is his home now. Since it is a temporary home, of course, we should let the family develop and grow and not be bullied by outsiders. Having made up his mind, Chu Dong began to make plans. ¡­¡­ The next day, Chudong was thinking about the next thing, and Jamie came over happily. "Master, master, good news, great news." Chudong was stunned. Jamie was too excited today. "What''s so good about you being so happy?"Jamie was still very happy: "master, the high priest wants to see you. And decided to engrave your name on the altar forever. " "Where is it?" Jamie danced and was very happy, but Chu Dong couldn''t get up. On the contrary, he was so embarrassed to hear that. What kind of place did he carve his name in? "It''s the altar, the place to receive the incense of the tribe." Jamie''s explanation made Chu Dong want to cry more. The living people accepted the incense offering, which was so At this time, accompanied by the patriarch, the envoys sent by the high priest came. "Chief Chudong, I''ve been ordered by the high priest to pick you up." Originally, Chu Dong was depressed and couldn''t accept it. When he met this messenger, Chu Dong suddenly got goose bumps. Even if the messenger''s voice is shrill, I don''t know if it''s because of totem or what''s going on. His face is coated with powder like white face. It seems that what he can survive is the legendary reincarnation of white impermanence, especially if he still holds a stick like power. The appearance of the messenger and the sound of calling soul made Chudong almost collapse. But the power of the high priest was very great, and Chu Dong couldn''t refuse. If he offended the high priest, he would not mix up in the future. "Well, I''ll get ready." After hearing this, the messenger immediately waved his hand and said, "I don''t need the leader to prepare. All the things we need along the way are ready. Please follow me quickly!" "On the road?" The more he heard this, the more depressed Chu Dong was. What kind of nightmare did he have yesterday to have today''s experience. There is no way, Chu Dong can only wind and fire, with the messenger with Jamie and Lina two people, together to the old Dahl''s territory. Although the actual power of the high priest is great, on the surface, the only place he can control is around the altar. Chapter 1068 Although there is only a square near the altar, don''t underestimate it. There is a custom in the mainland of China that all orders come out of the altar. As long as they come out of the altar, they represent the Supreme God''s will. Including the head of each tribe, they are appointed by God. Because of this, the high priest in front of him intervened, saying that wurde was not suitable to be the patriarch, so he was not qualified. As for the latter, who is elected as the head of the clan, on the surface, is elected by the tribal people, but in fact, the elected people have to get the authorization of God, otherwise they are still not qualified. Inside the altar, the high priest''s residence. "To the high priest, here they are." "I know. Let the leader of Chu Dong come in alone, and the rest can rest outside." Although Jamie and Lina want to protect them, they dare not listen to the high priest''s words. They know that the high priest''s words cannot be disobeyed. In this way, Chu Dong went in alone. Inside, there is a man wearing a mask in the middle. Because each tribe''s Totem is different, the priest''s mask is also different. The Daer people take the legendary fire bathing god bird as their totem, so the Daer priest''s mask is exactly the shape of this immortal god bird. The high priest spoke slowly again. Chu Dong carefully distinguish under, just recognize, behind the mask, is a woman. Even if the sound was neutral, the figure behind Chu Dong''s mask could tell whether he was a man or a woman at such a close distance. "The priestess?" In the heart suspicious, but this Chu East, dare not speak disorderly. Only there was silence. Seeing that Chu Dong came in, the high priest opened his mouth slowly. It seemed that Chu Dong saw through the identity of her woman. At this time, the high priest resumed his original voice. "Here you are." "Yes, high priest." Facing the high priest who had the most power, even if he had a hundred thousand reasons in his heart, Chu Dong had to be careful when he spoke. Through the mask, there was no change in the expression of the high priest, but Chu Dong felt that she was talking to her with a smile through her subtle body movements. "The leader is not nervous when facing the enemy. How can he be nervous when he gets here. I think the messenger has said what I mean "Yes, he did." Chu Dong still wants to keep careful appearance, reply her words. "Ha ha, it seems that you are still a little nervous. Come with me to visit the gods of my tribe." As he spoke, the high priest got up and led Chudong to the place where the gods were worshipped. After arriving, Chu Dong found that the so-called God actually raised a bird. She didn''t take off her mask, but her attitude was so devout. She stroked her chest with one hand, and then deeply saluted. She said, "chief, please follow me." Chu Dong nodded and began to read after him. "The mysterious bird of heaven''s destiny, bless me with glory. After Fang''s death, there are nine. Nine heaven and nine earth, the name of Xuanniao.... " Hearing such words, Chu Dong felt dizzy. But I think these classics have been changed. Although some do not understand, but Xuanniao two words, Chudong still can understand. He thought to himself, "there are gods and elephants as totems in the sair tribe, and there are living creatures to worship. It seems that this bird is the darxuan bird in the legend." At the end of the sacrifice, the high priest suddenly trembled and became attached to something. "Xuanniao, above my body, now has a divine purpose..." Chu Dong sees here, but in the heart is some funny, this is not jump big God of. Chu Dong knew what it meant to jump to the great God, but when did the people of these tribes have such insight? Chu Dong believed that the high priest''s tossing and turning was so mysterious. It was strange that those who didn''t believe him represented God''s edict. And God''s will is to let Chudong, the back to recover the territory of Dahl, and can make advanced firearms. "Leader Chu Dong, you did it by the will of God, so you can let go." Chu Dong was very strange. He had the idea of developing firearms behind him. How did the high priest know? This is not right. It''s not divine power. There must be something wrong in it. Hiss ~ I can''t help but hiss in my heart. If she knows something in advance, this person is terrible. Does it mean that someone around him informs her at any time. He was suspicious in his heart, but could not move his voice and color on the surface. He pretended: "yes, high priest, I will do it according to God''s will." ¡­¡­ Back to the place where he lived, Chu Dong was very depressed. Now he didn''t know who the high priest was. It''s just that the high priest''s power is so great that he doesn''t have to arrange a watchman around him. What''s wrong with him? If we say that Chu Dong has replaced her with the patriarch, then the high priest is not at ease. Now he is only in charge of the small leader of some people. What is the threat to her?This problem is really beyond our understanding. If you think about it, you have to find out what happened. Otherwise, you will let the high priest know in advance. This is not a fun thing. Thinking of this, he called Jamie and Yi Lina in. Chudong was very relieved. Jamie was very simple. The high priest could not arrange such a person to give him information. She was also unlikely to avenge Linna''s father and daughter when he saved them. immediately dispatched the two men and secretly investigated the matter. Hearing that Chu Dong wanted to investigate the high priest, they shook their heads. Jamie is simple, but he has something to do. When he heard about it, he immediately jumped out, looked around and closed the door. "Master, it''s only me and Lina here. We don''t think we heard that." Linna was also worried: "master, take back your words quickly. The high priest represents God. If God knows this..." After hearing this, Chu Dong looked at them with a smile: "God? Then I ask you, "who has seen God?" They both shook their heads to show that they didn''t. "Since it is not, then according to what you say that his word is God''s meaning, you never thought that he would cheat you?" As soon as the words came out, they became very uneasy at that time. Jamie said, "no, the high priest will cheat us?" Chu Dong still laughed: "no? So I ask you, do you think the high priest is a man or a woman Hearing this question, Jamie didn''t even think about it. He blurted out: "leader, everyone knows that. The high priest has been handed down from generation to generation. It must be a man." Linna also said: "of course, it''s a man. It''s impossible for a woman to be a priest. " Chapter 1069 Chudong laughed: "ha ha, that''s a good point. If I tell you, the high priest is a woman Now they were all puzzled. "Master, do you mean the high priest is a woman, and he lied to us?" "Yes, you can find out for yourself." In this way, Chu Dong''s instigation, the two began to secretly, secret investigation. Although he had doubts about the high priest now, the power of the high priest was too great. In the next time, of course, Chu Dong had to make superficial remarks. ¡­¡­ Training ground, Chutian has been on the training ground these days. "Warriors, you must train well, sooner or later we will take back our territory." If you don''t have to train these soldiers, you just don''t send soldiers, which makes the high priest a little restless. On this day, the patriarch received a message from the high priest. "Patriarch, if you can''t even manage a leader, the high priest said, you will consider changing people." "Yes, I''ll urge him to take the warriors and take back the lost territory." The patriarch answered the messenger respectfully. After seeing off the emissary, the patriarch went to the training ground. "Chief, the high priest sent someone to send a message to urge him. Why did the chief refuse to take people to take back the territory according to the will of God? Do you have any scruples?" Chu Dong shakes his head: "I''m not sure about it, but I don''t think I''m fully prepared." Chu Dong couldn''t understand why priest Dahl was so anxious to let him initiate a war. The leader of the mediating priest clearly didn''t want to start a war, but when he came to the high priest he was in charge, he asked him to start a war in the name of God. It sounds like a just fight to recapture the lost territory. However, in Chu Wei''s cognition, it is difficult to describe the war initiated on his own initiative with justice. At most, it can only be regarded as a famous teacher. And now Chu Dong didn''t think it was the best time to initiate a war. As the saying goes, if the soldiers don''t move, food and grass go first! Now the planting technology has not been popularized in a large area. The seeds he found are just growing well. It is still early for the real harvest season. Even if there is a harvest, it is only a small amount of harvest in the experimental field, which is not enough to support a tribe. Only by popularizing planting techniques on a large scale and having sufficient grain reserves, can we say that we can launch a fight to recapture our territory. What''s more, the priestess also said that the purpose of allowing the use of firearms, a destructive and lethal weapon, is really questionable. She asked Chu Dong to start a war in the name of God. What was her real purpose. Up to now, Chudong didn''t want to understand, and Jamie and Lina, in order not to expose their identity, now they didn''t really see the high priest appear, and they didn''t have a way to get inside the altar for a while. "Well, it seems that in an extraordinary period, we need to use some extraordinary means." While pretending to celebrate the patriarch, let him return to the high priest, Chudong go to find Jamie and Linna. On the way to Chudong, suddenly there were three anxieties. If it was a highly civilized society, Chu Dong would be in a hurry. But now, as long as we avoid it a little bit, we can get into the back of the dense Bush and find a space nearby. But when he heard something moving near the Bush, he found a place nearby. "Do you want to do this? I just want to make it convenient. Are there any small animals in it?" Following the sound, Chu Dong passed with his spear. No matter whether Chu Dong could use spear to assassinate or not, he was the first one to get a weapon. He never left the left and right sides. His more important role was to hide people''s eyes and ears, and it didn''t have much practical significance. However, when it was necessary, he had this thing in his hand, which could embolden people. In the same way, Chu Dong began to search with a spear in his hand and the tip facing forward. This search does not matter, small animals are not found, ahead of a major discovery. "There''s sulfur here?" Previous experience has played an important role. Sulfur is the most important thing in the age of firearms. "I didn''t expect to make a big discovery." Put away found a small amount of sulfur, Chudong heart in joy. In a good mood, he was about to go back, but in front of him, he found another one. "Chief Martin, it''s you." "Chief Chudong, it''s you." Two people look at each other a smile, Chu East ten thousand don''t think of, the whole movement of, incredibly Martin. At the beginning, Chu Dong didn''t think much about it, but he looked flustered at what Chu Dong thought of him, which made him immediately think of a problem. Martin suddenly appeared here, which was too strange. "Chief Martin, aren''t you supposed to be training with your people?" Martin thought for a moment and said, "I''m not looking for a place to be convenient."Although Martin''s reason was reasonable, trudon already felt that he was lying. Was he the one who informed the high priest. If Martin had tipped off, it would have made sense. Because Martin''s men, however, had several men who happened to spend the night with him in the mountains. Naturally, he knew that Chu Dong had led us to look for white phosphorus. In addition, he had trained those rocket players in the mountains. It was easy to think that Chu Dong would study more powerful firearms later. Chu Dong''s inner thoughts, he did not tell anyone, but the high priest get information, through analysis, can judge what Chu Dong will do behind. Thinking like this in his heart, he could only doubt. There was no direct evidence for the doubt. Chu Dong said with a smile: "so it is. I''m here to see if there are any better materials for making firearms around here. Leader Martin should know that the rocket needs to be improved to be more powerful. " Martin Lian said: "that''s great. If we have more powerful firearms, they will belong to Dahl''s territory sooner or later and come back to us." When Martin was sent away, Chudong had an idea. "Yes!" Now I''m worried that Jamie and Lina don''t have a chance to get close to the inside of the altar. In the name of looking for better materials, they can just implement the later plan. "Ha ha, in this way, we can lead people openly and dig tunnels around the altar." Do as you say, and take Martin with you. Let the high priest know what he''s doing. Chu Dong began the secret contest of the high priest. According to the past experience, Chu Dong asked Martin''s people to look for sulfur. Anyway, they couldn''t find it. Chu Dong deliberately walked them. Secretly, Jamie and Lina cooperated with some of Eddie''s subordinates to dig the tunnel. The high priest was in the dark about all this. In this way, soon through the tunnel, Chu Dong announced to look elsewhere. Chapter 1070 "It seems that there is nothing to look for here," he said in a very high-profile voice. "We have to find rich sulfur in another place." On the surface, these people are told that he has left. "Ha ha, the following things have nothing to do with me." In this way, take a group of people, sulfur and other things, we must still look for them. But the tunnel over there has been dug. Through the tunnel, Jamie and Lina can appear under the high priest''s eyes without her knowing. Although the high priest lived in seclusion, rarely left a certain range of activities, but so close to see, the two were still stunned. They whispered in the dark. "She really lied to us." "Yes, how can a high priest be a woman, Jamie? Tell me, why on earth?" Jamie shook his head. "How do I know? It seems the host is right." The latter two were silent and retreated in silence. After going back, they found Chu Dong. In private, they both said that Chu Dong was right. The high priest cheated them from his identity, so her words must not represent God. "Master, how can God deceive us?" Chu Dong showed a satisfied smile, nodded: "you finally understand, so now I tell you, there is no God in this world, do you believe?" "No God?" They couldn''t believe it. Chu Dong also expected that they couldn''t believe this kind of thing. After all, the civilization of the society didn''t reach a certain level. He told them that there was no ghost in the world. How could they believe it? Even the white phosphorus spontaneous combustion in nature, they said it was the curse of the fire of the dead. They wanted to make them believe that there was no such thing they believed in My God. So people are called people. Faith must exist, but God may not! Sometimes Chu Dong had a headache when he thought about such a profound problem, so he didn''t force them to accept this kind of advanced thought now. "In a word, sometimes God may not know." "But God is omnipotent, and they will be wrong?" Linna asked. Chu Dong began to give him an example. "Linna, I ask you, is it right to kill?" Linna shook her head: "master, it depends on the situation. If it''s bad people, there''s nothing wrong with it. " Chu Dong didn''t expect that Lin Na Ju said such insightful words and looked at her with new eyes. "You''re right. What if one day God says you should kill a man who is innocent?" Linna nodded, "of course not." Taking this opportunity, Chu Dong said with a smile: "now high priest, let me lead you to take back the territory in the name of God. Is it necessary to kill innocent people on the battlefield? There are many ways to take back the territory. It doesn''t have to kill and fight, right?" Hearing this, they both agreed, but Jamie was relatively simple and asked, "master, if you don''t fight, how can you take back your own territory?" Chu Dong found out that Jamie, who is always simple today, had some enlightenments. He was right. With the current level of civilization, only war is the best way to solve disputes. It all depends on whose fist is hard. But these are not in line with the concept of Chudong development. This time he came to this unknown continent by accident, and he didn''t know whether he was in earth space. The only thing is that he was too similar to the earth''s environment. It''s very appropriate to say that he was a primitive period of another earth. Chu Dong had experienced the previous events, he did not want the war to baptize this originally peaceful continent. Although sometimes war is inevitable, it is more about means. There is a saying in the art of war that it is the best policy not to fight. Chu Dong''s Changqi plan is exactly what he thought. He tried to solve the problem peacefully without waging war. Think of these, Chu Dong and two people said the idea in the heart. "Listen, if I can take back those territories without force, would you like to come with me?" They were very happy. "Jamie said:" master, if you really have this ability, of course I would like to follow Linna white one eye: "Kui you with master so long, master don''t have this ability, he will talk nonsense?" In the past, it was Jamie who blew Chudong to the sky, but this time it was Linna''s turn, which made Chudong feel at a loss. Chu Dong said that he would return to his territory instead of waging war. If it wasn''t for Chu Dong''s special circumstances, this method would only take shape after several years of development. The way that Chu Dong thought of was negotiation. Although it is a negotiation, there is no fair negotiation at present. Only when the opponent feels terrible, can they compromise. Chu Dong has planned to use the means that he has mastered rocket technology and riprap car technology better than other tribes to put pressure on the opponent, so that they can agree if they don''t agree.When necessary, he will not hesitate to use his natural brute force to defeat the two who are talking. The other side continued to let the team carry on the massive training, not only that, but also specially called some department leaders and leaders to visit. Taking the opportunity of the visit, Chu Dong wanted to talk about it. "Darren, what do you think of the power of the Rockets we use? By the way, there are also riprap trucks over there. Please have a look. What''s his power like? " When these people are invited to visit in name, they are actually demonstrating in secret. They want to tell them that if such teams fight, they will think about the consequences. These leaders see such a powerful rocket, and the riprap truck, as long as it moves, the boulder will fall. "Sure enough." "No wonder we can defeat the ondingle tribe. It''s really amazing." Chudong smile: "well, now please show leader Eddie his strong bow and arrow, let''s see his range." Eddie doesn''t understand Chudong''s intention, but he likes to show his skills in front of people. Eddie is the first shooter and has a strong bow in his hand. Naturally, his power is different. At this time, Chu Dong asked for Eddie''s strong bow. "Well, now I''ll make a fool of myself." In any case, Chu Dong now understands primary archery. Although he is not as powerful as Eddie, he can shoot a powerful arrow with a bow in his hand. Later, he asked Lina to try to shoot an arrow. Linna''s technology is also very high, which directly shocked people. Chu Dong came to everyone and motioned for everyone to be quiet. "As you can see just now, my level, as you can see, is the lowest among all the warriors." Now all the leaders who come to visit are even more stupid. Chapter 1071 After hearing this, everyone was very surprised. "Ah? The bottom is so bad? " These people are not only stupid, at this time, they are extremely afraid. They were all thinking, if all DARR''s warriors were armed with strong bows and rockets, wouldn''t they even their tribe? Later, they all looked at each other. I couldn''t speak for a long time. Seeing this, Chu Dong knew that the deterrent effect had been achieved, and the corners of his lips curved with a satisfied smile. "What are you nervous about? It''s just a demonstration. " "Yes, the leader is right. It''s a demonstration. It''s not real. It''s not real." Under the tension, someone told the truth, and everyone followed suit. At this time, Chu Dong had a straight face: "what if I''m serious? " " chief, you must be joking, right? " Chu Dong continued to harden his face, with a straight face: "next, my words are not a joke. Now I want to talk to you about the DARR tribal territory." That''s what Chu Dong is going to talk about today. The heads and leaders of the tribes who came were stunned at that time. "This..." After a moment''s meditation, someone immediately came forward. "Lunda tribe, willing to return the territory." With the development of science and technology, many people follow suit. "Qiuye tribe, willing to return the collar." "The Jisheng tribe will!" When the Ango tribes united and attacked the DAR tribe for mineral resources, they were forced to flee to sunset swamp and their territory was divided up by the tribe. Chu Dong was overjoyed. He took a look at the crowd and said, "are you going to return it on your own initiative?" "Yes, we returned it on our own initiative." In the current situation, no one dares to say no, and the consequences of saying no are clear to them. Chu Dong was very satisfied with the result. Strike while the iron is hot, Chu Dong came to the crowd: "everyone, there is one more thing now." "Ah? Chief, haven''t you returned Dahl''s territory? What are you doing Chudong said with a smile: "don''t be nervous. It belongs to your original territory. I''m not interested in Chudong. Now we''re all here. The head of sacrifice said that the ondinger tribe lacks a patriarch, so I want to recommend one. Listen to what you mean. " As soon as they heard that it was not about their own tribe, but the declining ondinger tribe, all of them gave a long breath. "Yes, yes, chief." Chu Dong stood steadily in the crowd and said solemnly, "this man is leader rod. He is the son of the former patriarch. No one has any opinion about him when he is the patriarch. If you don''t mind, I''ll ask the high priest later. " Now in this situation, anyone who dares to raise an objection will all speak with one voice. "Yes, leader rod''s succession to the patriarch is well deserved and well received." Chu Dong was overjoyed: "OK, that''s settled. We''ve come all the way, and our tribe specially prepared barbecue for you. " Now the DAR tribe has a convenient way to make fire, so it''s very easy to eat barbecue. The people of other tribes, because they are still in the primitive stage of making fire, are either natural kindling or hammering stones to make fire. It''s a small luxury for them to have barbecue anytime and anywhere like this. Chu Dong knew that it was very important to deal with these people. He slapped them in the front, and it was time to give them some sweet dates to eat. "Hahaha, it''s all guests. You''re welcome. Some people like to eat older ones. Here, they like to eat younger ones. This one is baking. I have a fresh way to eat here. I don''t know if you want to try it. " Chu Dong introduced the fresh way to eat these jujubes, which was also a coincidence. When he went out to look for seeds, he could not find the seeds suitable for cultivation. He planted them in the experimental field, but unexpectedly harvested some cumin in the valley. The reason for the landform of sunset swamp is that it is rich in swamp saline soil, so there is no lack of salt here. Although it''s a little rough, it can also improve the taste. But no one found them before, now the arrival of Chu Dong, let these saline soil, also become a treasure. You can eat all over the world. Chu Dong thought that in order to develop the tribe, all kinds of resources are indispensable. However, it is impossible for Daer tribe to occupy all the resources. Today, he thinks that he will take advantage of this opportunity to use a large area of saline soil and then refine it into salt in exchange for various resources of other tribes. Therefore, every step of Chu Dong had his purpose. Although the sweet dates were given to them, they were not given to them in vain. Those who have tried cumin barbecue can''t stop. Even if there is no cumin, the difference in taste and taste between foods with and without salt is not obvious."It''s not easy to find this kind of granule, but if you put another kind of seasoning, if you are interested and want to add it back to the food, you can exchange it with all kinds of resources at any time." Everyone cheered. "Chief, are you serious? You can really trade resources for this. " "Of course, even if you don''t have the resources, if your tribe has redundant idle people, you can also sell your physical strength and come to us in exchange." Some representatives of the resource poor tribes are happy. "Well, well, the people of our tribe are not afraid of hardship." In this way, Chu Dong not only successfully got back to the territory, but also let the DARR tribe get more resources in the future. ¡­¡­ The next day, Chudong took Jamie, Lina and today''s protagonist rod to the ondingle tribe. The tribal altar, the residence of the houndinger priest. Now the deeds of Chu Dong have been known to the people of the priesthood alliance. No one thought that Chu Dong peacefully recovered his old territory in this way. Of course, the priesthood of ondinger here also received this news. "Let them in." When the party was allowed in, the high priest came straight to the point. Like the DAR priest, the priests here also wear masks representing the totem of the tribe, whose totem is snake. So the mask looks like a snake. "It''s said that the leader of Chu Dong has a suitable person to be the head of our tribe. Isn''t the leader a little lenient this time, and he even interferes in the internal affairs of our tribe?" Chu Dong knew that things would not go so smoothly, but he didn''t expect that the high priest would not give him any face. Several people came in so aggressively that they didn''t leave any room. Chu Dong stepped forward and said, "high priest, can you take a step to speak?" The high priest snorted: "if there''s anything wrong, it''s good here." Chapter 1072 Knowing that things are not so easy, Chu Dong suddenly shows a mysterious smile. "Great sacrifice, if what I say concerns the reputation of the priest, do you want me to say it face to face?" After hearing this, the high priest hesitated: "come with me." When they came to the place where they were hiding, the high priest opened his mouth. "No one hears you when you talk here. If you can''t tell why... " Although across the mask, Chu Dong clearly felt the ferocity in the man''s eyes before and after the mask. Although Chu Dong didn''t have more evidence about the priest deceiving everyone, if he made the matter public, it would certainly cause unrest. "High priest, what do you think if I tell you that some of your priests have cheated you and made you suspicious of your priests?" In a word, let the high priest not calm down. "What do you know?" Chudong still smiles. "It doesn''t matter what you know. What''s important is that now the priests can only cooperate." The high priest rushed over and glared at Chu Dong. "You''d better understand who you''re talking to now. Your patriarch, the people of our priestly alliance, can let him live and let him die. But you''re just a little leader. What''s your qualification to talk to the priestly like this?" Before Chu Dong came, he prepared for the worst. Knowing that it would not be easy to let rod return, he reached out to push the high priest''s arm. "High priest, you are nervous." Although Chu Dong had no bottom in his heart, he didn''t know his bottom line, but at this time, he couldn''t lose in his momentum. Seeing that Chu Dong didn''t mean to be nervous, and he was so confident, the high priest was flustered and thought, "what did he know to be sure of, so that he could be so confident?" After hesitating for a while, he spoke slowly and said, "why don''t we take a step back. It''s impossible for rod to return, but I admit that his blood line, the patriarch arranged for woods to take up the post. He''s a warrior recognized by the tribe. " Chu Dong came here to let rod and his daughter return, so Linna had no heart knot. It can be seen that although Linna followed him during this period, she was always depressed. After all, how good Chu Dong was to their father and daughter? In their hearts, they also had the feeling of relying on others. After thinking about it, Chu Dong also knew that the alliance of high priests was powerful. Finally, he nodded and agreed to make concessions. "OK, but the high priest will arrange a grand ceremony of return, so that all the tribes will know about the formal return of the Rhodes and their daughters." High priest leader, don''t know Chu Dong''s bottom line now, feel Chu Dong retreated a step, ponder under, agree immediately. ¡­¡­ Two days later, rod and his daughter formally returned with 100 warriors, Wusi, who also came back to take over the position of patriarch. To tell you the truth, wuss still recognized the formal lineage of the Rhodes and their daughters. At this time, Chudong knew that wuss was a talent, and he knew that he had retained the strength of these elites at the critical time. Judging the situation, Chu Dong took this opportunity to form a direct alliance with the ondinger tribe. "Chief Wusi, in the future, our two tribes will communicate with each other and develop together." Wuss is a man with a long-term vision. At the thought of cooperating with the Dahl tribe, no one can look forward to their rocket technology and riprap truck technology. Cooperating with such a tribe will soon make the tribe rise again and restore its glory. Wurder, the incompetent leader, completely defeated the whole tribe in the first World War. Now, although the inside information of ondinger is still there, it is no longer the most powerful tribe, not even one of them. In the long run, only with the DAR tribe. Because of the resumption of the old territory and the alliance of the once powerful tribes like ondinger, the two tribes became horns, and the pattern of the mainland changed. With the suppression of these two tribes, people from other tribes, even if they want to start a war, have to look at their faces. After the alliance between the two tribes, the alliance and the heads of the clans took the lead in setting a treaty to end the war. After this incident, the continent entered the first period of peace. Chudong knew that the peace was only temporary. Now all kinds of signs showed that it was not the tribes who wanted to launch the war, but the alliance of high priests standing behind. "Now I don''t know the real purpose of the priesthood alliance. It''s better to take this opportunity to stifle development." Although the tunnel was opened, the priest didar was only the priest in charge who was sent to all ethnic groups, and the evidence available from him was limited. Although the evidence is limited, Chu Dong now has something to do with her and can have a good talk with her. Daer tribe, altar. Determined Chudong, come and find the only known priestess. "Hello, Priestess." After his arrival, Chu Dong was straightforward.This made the priestess look stunned: "what are you talking about?" Chudong smile: "do you want me to take off your mask?" "No, it seems you know a lot." Chu Dong shook his head: "no, I don''t know anything. I can take it as if I don''t know. It depends on the attitude of the high priest." After hearing this, the priestess said with a laugh, "ha ha, it''s a joke. The Priestess is in charge of you mortals instead of God, but now she wants to cooperate with you mortals?" Chu Dong is not moved, she such words, how can let Chu Dong shrink at this point, burst out laughing. Chudong just laughed, but said nothing, but the priestess over there was so upset by the laughter. "Have you laughed enough?" "My dear priestess, you said that you are in charge of us on behalf of God. This is the best joke. Let me laugh a little more." "You, don''t go too far, don''t try to challenge my bottom line!" The priestess was furious. "Bottom line? Hehe, just get a bird and say that it represents the incarnation of gods. I really want to know what your bottom line is. There are only a few people in the priesthood alliance, and there are thousands of people living in this continent! The priest should know that everyone knows the result of being fooled and cheated by you, so can we sit down and have a good talk about cooperation? " Say words, Chu East don''t need her to mutually give way, directly sat down, let the priestess angry but helpless. "Well, we can sit down and talk." Chu Dong''s words, let her have no choice, some responsibilities, she can''t afford. She understood the weight of Chu Dong''s words very well. Although the alliance of high priests was superior, it was in charge of thousands of people in this continent. When one day, these people know the truth, the consequences are very terrible, then even if they are suppressed, what can they do? Chapter 1073 After they sat down, Chu Dong''s request was very simple. After the first order, let him know what the alliance has. Then we must not interfere in the development and construction of the tribe. "This..." The priestess hesitated again, which was obviously beyond her control. "I can''t be the master." Chudong chuckled: "I didn''t ask you to be the master. In fact, you just stay at the altar quietly and don''t do anything." "Nothing?" Chu Dong nodded: "yes, it''s good for you to live a stable life, and the tribe develops itself, so that the well water doesn''t violate the river water, isn''t it?" The priestess sighed, "so you want me to live like that bird and lose my freedom?" After listening to this, Chu Dong knew that she was feeling the scene and said, "so, what can you do? Otherwise, you think it''s really different from this bird?" The priestess was finally moved by Chu Dong''s words. "Well, let me see. Before I think about it, I promise to stay at the altar." Chudong is very happy. "Ha ha, the high priest is a wise man." Then Chudong left with a laugh. ¡­¡­ Time flies as the stars change. Soon Chu Dong came to the DAR tribe, which had been for some time. But the current speed of development makes Chudong feel too slow. Now, like the exploitation of trees, the Dahr tribe has reached a primary level of construction, and everyone lives in stronger houses that can keep out the wind and rain. It''s just the construction technology in front of him. He doesn''t plan to popularize it in a large area. He knows that once this technology is popularized, it will cost a lot. At present, the civilization stage has not reached a certain level, so it is certain that we can''t popularize the awareness of Huanhe. Sometimes, we only know the value when we lose it. Therefore, without improvement, Chudong doesn''t intend to popularize this technology to other tribes, or even Daer tribes, but only temporarily solve the current housing problem. On this day, people from the tribe come to exchange salt resources. Chudong knew that the production of saline soil in sunset marsh was limited. After being inspired, he had a new idea. "This is my last exchange." Chu Dong said very seriously. "Chief, do you dislike the resources we exchanged?" Chu Dong shook his head: "no, your resources are very good, but I''m going to open the way to find salt to you." "Ah? Chief, are you serious? " The visitor thinks that he has heard wrong. Once this method is made public, it means that you can get salt without exchanging resources. Now people have become dependent on it. Chu Dong nodded: "of course I''m serious." He has already thought of a way to find salt, and he will certainly promote it, but he still masters the purification technology. The whole continent was boiling, and Chu Dong''s decision was strongly opposed by the tribal people. "Leader, you can''t make your own decisions. At least ask the patriarch and elders if they agree." This time, the patriarch strongly expressed his dissatisfaction. "Chudong leader, do you still have me in your eyes? This salt resource belongs to the tribe and everyone." "Yes, it belongs to all of us." All of a sudden, the crowd was excited. Chu Dong said with a smile: "even if I don''t promote it, do you think those people who are sent to work will not know the method slowly? At that time, we didn''t even have the chance to be good people and give them favors. I just pushed the boat with the current, and they certainly didn''t know how to purify it. " After listening to this explanation, everyone took a look at it and turned their eyes to the patriarch and the elders. The patriarch thought about it and said, "purification technology?" "Yes, tomorrow I will send some purified salt. Then the patriarch will know how crucial it is to master the core technology. So we can tell them how to find these resources, and even later, I intend to tell you publicly what the fire is. " It''s said that the people who sent out the salt have to disclose the method of exploiting white phosphorus, which makes the people object. "No, no, if other tribes also find white phosphorus ore, it means they can make rockets, which is the biggest threat to our tribe." Chu Dong knew that these people would oppose. After all, his decision was too bold. But now that he has made the plan, this step is inevitable. "It seems that you still don''t understand. What we need to master is the core technology. When the time comes, they are eager to exchange all kinds of resources for our technology. For example, they used to occupy the mine, but they were not proficient in smelting technology, right?" We all understand this explanation, but before Chu Shan came up with practical results, many people still reserved their opinions."Chief, you seem to have a point, but we prefer to see the truth." "Well, tomorrow I''ll take out the purified salt and a kind of thing called match." When Chu Dong came, he always let us feel something new. So when he said these words, we didn''t feel strange. We just waited for the result of tomorrow. It''s very easy to purify the salt by using water and fire in winter. While baking water, waiting for tomorrow to collect, there Chudong called Linna, helped him start cutting wood. "The finer the better, Jamie, don''t be idle. Grind the stone for me, as flat as possible, and then cut it into small strips." After explaining this, Chu Dong went out of the door. He wanted to find something that could be used as glue in this era, and now all he could find was the gum formed on the tree. Without this thing, as a glue, those white phosphorus could not be attached to the stick. "Well, when the crops in my experimental field are mature and planted in large areas next year, we can make glutinous rice glue." In this way, after the materials were ready, Chu Dong began to make the most primitive matches. The next day, everyone was shocked by the scene. "Chief, this wooden stick is so magical. How can you wipe it on the head of the stone, and there will be a fire." "It''s incredible. It''s just like magic. Can we use magic?" Chu Dong said with a smile, "so do you think they want to trade resources for our technology and methods?" They all said yes. At that moment, Martin stood up and said, "but the leader, when they have mastered all the skills behind, they won''t use our technology." Chu Dong said with a smile: "ha ha, our technology can be improved at any time. As long as we keep it up-to-date, do you think they can learn those old technologies well in the future." Chapter 1074 All of a sudden, all people''s concerns were dispelled. Next, we set up a bonfire, and began to try the taste of salt sprinkled on the barbecue. While we were enjoying it, someone rushed to report. "No, our white phosphorus mine has been stolen. Someone came in and stole a lot of white phosphorus. " On hearing this, the people who were eating roast meat gave up. Just enough to eat, worry about no place to consume physical strength, picked up the guy, ran to the site of the accident. "Who did it, have you found out?" "Yes, it has been found out now. It''s the people of the Searle tribe who bribed the guards and stole a lot of white phosphorus." After that, I was very anxious. "Let''s go to the Searle tribe and find their patriarch." With people, mighty, ran to the Searle tribe. SERR clan leader, unexpectedly, the matter is not confidential, is there scolding. "It''s a bunch of rubbish. They agreed to do it in secret." "I''m sorry, patriarch. I didn''t expect that they found out." Sheikh Searle has always been trying to break this dilemma. The Daer tribe is strong because it can build rockets. Without a fire source anytime and anywhere, it is impossible to make rockets. This is the premise. However, the method of making fire has always been mastered by the other side. After the last breach of the contract, the Daer tribe has been reluctant to exchange resources. On the contrary, other tribes can exchange one through resources, which is very urgent for them. "If it goes on like this, sooner or later, it will be better for the Searle tribe to be reduced to a third rate tribe." In the end, the clan leader of Searle, who was very anxious, thought of a blind move. Since he couldn''t change it, he tried to let people steal it. Now in the face of the arrival of Chu Dong, there is a mountain of hard evidence, and he can''t deny it. "I''m sorry, it''s wrong for us to steal things, but this thing is very important to us. What resources do you need as compensation, chief?" Chu Dong smile: "compensation is of course, but since you want to, you can tell me, why steal it." Knowing that he was wrong, chief Searle did not dare to have any doubt. "Well, I dare not next time. I don''t know what kind of compensation will satisfy the leader?" Chudong said with a smile: "resources are all right. I need a lot of manpower from your tribe. Go and help us cut firewood. As long as you have reached a certain number of years, this is the way to find white phosphorus. I will give it to you free of charge. If the patriarch agrees, we will find the patriarchs of other tribes to be witnesses. " Now there is no such thing as paper, and the writing system has not been formed, so we can only use more primitive methods to find witnesses to prevent them from going back on their deeds. After thinking about it, the clan leader felt that it was a good thing to play lanterns. "Is that true, chief?" "Of course, as long as the patriarch fulfills the agreement, I will give you the method for nothing. I said, "if you want to ask me to take it or exchange it, why steal it?" No one knows. Chu Dong uses a lot of manpower to cut firewood. Only Chu Dong knows that he has to prepare the first batch of raw materials for matches. Soon all tribes knew how to mine white phosphorus, and the first matches in Chudong were made. I thought that with the white phosphorus mining method, we could make rockets. Who would have thought that Chudong led the Daer tribe to invent new things. All of a sudden, the white phosphorus mining method became the technology of rotten street. This makes patriarch Searle very uncomfortable. "Asshole, let them play." Although he was hateful, there was no way. Now it is obvious that the cel tribe led by Chu Dong has more advanced technology. "Ha ha, you look down on the sorcery of our sels." Lord Searle, think of a better way to get back. Now the tribes are still at the stage of hunting, and now he comes up with a vicious plan. "All warriors, listen, now with your witchcraft, let the DARR tribe, a hundred miles around, there will be no animals." Witchcraft is a very ancient method. It has certain power and can interfere with the nervous system of people and animals. It is equivalent to having the ability to control the action of animals. With the help of all the members, the daers were in crisis. "Unfortunately, there is no wild animal in the mountain." "If we go on like this, we''ll be hungry. Although the fruit is ripe now, you can''t eat wild fruit every day. " Now that it''s the ripe season, it means that the experimental field in Chudong is in the harvest season. Chu Dong did not expect that this strange thing would suddenly appear. Each tribe had an unwritten rule that it was not allowed to hunt in each other''s area. Otherwise, it would be regarded as an active invasion. The Treaty of cessation of war was signed by Dar tribe and ondinger tribe, and they could not take the lead in breaking the treaty. But if we don''t break the contract, we will face the direct problem of survival. "Lina, go back to your tribe and see if you can get help. I''ll give you food for emergency tomorrow. ""Grain, master, what is that?" Because it has not entered the formal era of farming, the word "grain" has not appeared in this era. It is normal that Lina does not understand it. However, the owner thought, "she is willing to help God through the difficulties." But Chu Dong didn''t explain too much. She just said that after the harvest, she would know and let her go there for help quickly to get through the temporary crisis. "Well, I hope it goes well. The area of the experimental field is too small. I don''t know how many days the grain can last." Let Linna go for help, there arrange Jamie to investigate, at the same time let Martin go to the high priest. "Chief Martin, go to the high priest now and tell her that if you don''t find out the reason, she will go hungry too." Martin wondered. "Big head, I can''t talk to the priest." Because what Chu Dong had done was obvious to all. Now he had been promoted to the top leader for a long time. After hearing this, Chu Dong showed a strange smile. "Chief Martin, do you want me to say what I did before? If you can''t speak, who can speak?" Martin was startled and said, "it''s broken. The big collar already knew it?" He was surprised and agreed. "Yes, I''ll do it now." Chu Dong believes that with Jamie''s investigation in the open and the high priest''s efforts, he will soon find out the reason. After the arrangement, Jamie, who is temporarily here, will find his men and start harvesting in the experimental field. "Big collar means that these things can be eaten after processing, which is called grain?" "Yes, I plan to promote it in a large area later." Chu Dong answered as he commanded. Now faced with such a crisis, although we have doubts, but now no one has a good way, it''s better to have a try. The next day, the ground grain appeared in front of everyone. Chapter 1075 While taking out grain, Chu Dong tells us how to eat it. "With them, we don''t have to go hungry for the time being. It''s just a way to make delicious food. I don''t know how to make porridge with water." Although only porridge with wild vegetables, but also better than hungry. Now we have almost a day without meat, at this time, there is a bowl of porridge to drink, but eat very sweet. At noon, Lina came back. But she brought back some good news. Wu Si, the current patriarch, refuses to cooperate. He is a man of revenge. In order to cut off the way back of the DARR tribe, the SERR clan leader told wuss something. It was Chudong who sent the news that he went to attack their tribe. Therefore, this responsibility should not be borne by him. This made wuss very angry, so when Linna arrived, she didn''t look good at all. "Lina, go back. You used to be a member of our tribe. You should know that our tribe has so much meat to share with others." Linna didn''t expect that Wusi was so unfriendly, so she went to her father and wanted him to talk about his love. After all, her father saved his life. If he was in love with him, he would agree to help DARR tribe through the current difficulties. Rod finished with a sigh. "Lina, you''d better go back. Now he''s angry. The people from the Searle tribe sent someone to come. Now the head of the wuss clan knows." Linna had no choice but to return empty handed. Fortunately, she hunted a few rabbits on the way, which was not nothing. But the whole tribe had to eat. For the tribe, a few rabbits made little difference from no harvest. Just as Linna came back to blame herself, Martin came back. And behind Martin, Jamie also flies and seems to run towards Chudong. His speed is obviously faster than Martin. While running, panting and shouting: "master, master, finally find out who made the ghost." At this time, Martin also called out: "yes, find out, who did this thing..." But Jamie, who was running fast, soon overtook him and cried out, "master, this thing is done by the Searle tribe." Martin felt embarrassed that he didn''t get the first prize. "I''m just about to say that they did it, and I heard it from them." Jamie white one eye: "I have reported you just said, next time quickly." This made Martin even more embarrassed. He had shortcomings in Chu Dong''s hands. He wanted to make a contribution by taking advantage of this matter. Who knew that Jamie was faster than him. Obviously, Jamie had more credit. He was depressed and wanted to add. As a result, Chu Dong had already begun to ask Jamie and ignored him. At the same time, they brought back the news that the spearhead went directly to the Searle tribe. Now it is very clear that the Searle tribe has made those animals very obedient through their witchcraft. They will not appear in a hundred miles. "Damn, they are so bad." "That''s right. Our tribe has no small animals to hunt, and we can''t cross the border to other tribes." But Chu Dong heard something else from the news, which sounds like bad news, but for him, it''s another big good news. In front of him, he planned to raise a group of animals that can be used for human meat through training. However, there is no faster training method, and their witchcraft actually has this effect. If they use their witchcraft to force training, it will surely have a rapid effect. Thinking of this, Chu Dong immediately made arrangements. "Chief Eddie, it seems they want us to train on the mountain again. You take people to training, show them the latest results, and make the noise bigger. Martin, Jamie and Lina, you three, go to the Searle tribe and negotiate with them. " Three people set out, Chu Dong specially explain, negotiation belongs to negotiation, but can''t do it, the best is to let them do it first. "So, Jamie, do you swear?" Jamie laughed: "master, what you mean is that it''s hard to hear about them." Chudong was very happy and said: "yes, that''s right. It''s better to scold them until they can''t bear it. Let them do it first. As long as they do it first, we''ll have a reason to beat them." As soon as I heard of Chu Dong''s arrangement, I hope that I can beat the Searle tribe hard, otherwise I can''t get out of it. Their behavior this time is too bad. After explaining this, Chu Dong came to find the craftsmen sent by the Searle tribe. In order to exchange resources, they sent craftsmen to work here. Chu Dong knew that the people of the Searle tribe were born with some witchcraft, and they could become animal trainers. After that, let them give it to the Dahl tribe and take charge of feeding it. Among the craftsmen, he showed a solemn expression. "Now I give you a choice. Soon we and your tribe will go to war, and this time you are wrong. Then you will become captives and slaves, but I don''t want to do that."Then Chu Dong gave them a choice, choose to give up the Searle tribe, join them, or wait to be captured. After thinking about it, these people naturally knew how to choose in the face of survival choice and agreed to join the DAR tribe. During this period of time, they lived in Dar tribe and felt the advancement everywhere. Now it''s not so much a choice as a chance they can''t get. They have long wanted to be a member here. They all feel superior and superior. "Well, since you are willing to join, you will use your witchcraft to train and raise animals for the tribe." "It''s the big leader. We want to." These people are speaking in unison. At this time, the people of the Searle tribe, unable to stand Jamie and others, came up with unspeakable abuse and began to have someone extend their hand. This hand, just in line with the intention of Chu Dong. Jamie gave a high drink. "Do you dare to start a war first?" According to Chu Dong''s explanation, as long as the other party moves his hand, they will finish the task, but it''s not cheap for them to finish the task like this. Jamie will teach these people a lesson, and then leave. Over there, Eddie, get ready. "According to the meaning of the big leader, the other side''s tribe, attack!" From a commanding position, he rushed down from the nameless mountain and launched an attack on the Searle tribe. Now it''s silly. Active summation. They can''t fight at all. The dump truck on the nameless mountain is the biggest deterrent. Only the DAR tribe can beat them, but they can''t attack them. What can such a one-sided war do without peace? At this time, Seir clan leader, stealing chicken can''t erode rice. He wants to take the initiative to seek peace, so naturally he has to pay the corresponding price. Chapter 1076 This time, in order to make them completely honest, Chu Dong knew that he could only give them some ruthlessness, otherwise they would have to make small moves behind them. Not only them, but also Wu Si had to pay a price. This time Chu Dong was lucky enough to find out the reason in time. If he waited for their help, he would have to starve the tribe people to death. Naturally, such people would have to be punished. How to punish wuss, this matter can slowly, for the Searle tribe punishment, in front of us. Chu Dong proposed that their tribe''s resources should be produced for three years, and Weng Bo, the son of the patriarch, should be taken hostage. "At the end of three years, he can go back. Take it away Chu Dong didn''t want to use the means of war, but once he used it, he had to be ruthless. If he didn''t subdue the Zhiren, what kind of war would he launch? If you want to fight, you have to be king in the world. The lion fights the rabbit! As an absolute winner, Chu Dong began to seek development with ease. Now food and feeding technology have a foundation for promotion. Chu Dong said to do it as soon as he could. He found the patriarch and elders and began to study the specific plan. "Patriarch, as you can see, if these grains are planted in a large area, they will not be hungry, and the breeding of trained animals will be more guaranteed. That''s what I mean by laying eggs, laying eggs The patriarch and elders couldn''t understand this before, but now they have their own feelings. They understand it completely, and they all begin to sigh. These things brought by Chu Dong are really amazing. One of the elders went further and said, "big head leader, you will always surprise you. Is it God who sent you?" Chu Dong chuckled: "please believe that there is no God in this world. If there is a God, then the God must be human!" "Is God human? This... " They can''t understand it now, Chudong. It sounds very profound. But they also understand that Chu Dong has brought shock to us for some time, which is beyond imagination. So - his words must be right! "Yes Chu Dong has only one simple word, which is the answer, but this word can not be doubted. He doesn''t need more explanation, and he doesn''t need explanation. With the unanimous approval, the first thing in Chudong was to teach everyone to cultivate. DARR tribe is in a very good position. It can grow two crops a year here. Chudong has already harvested in the experimental field in the previous season. Now it is time to promote the area. The large-scale promotion means the development of large areas of cultivated land. Land leveling work, and let Chu Dong know, a new thing is coming out, or this is a kind of production tools, that is farm tools. Small area cultivation in the experimental field, even if it is done by hand, can also be done, but in the case of large area cultivation, it is impossible without farm tools. As the saying goes, sharpening a knife does not make a mistake. There is also a saying that it is better to teach people to fish than to teach them to fish. Now we can''t rely on Chu Dong to explore everything. He needs to let the people of the tribe use their brains to come up with new things. This time with everyone farming, it is to give them an intuitive feeling, in the labor to create. "Ladies and gentlemen, do you think it''s too slow to reclaim wasteland with a stone knife?" "That''s true, isn''t it the big head collar and the invention?" Now we have dependence on Chu Dong. He is omnipotent. Chu Dong waved his hand to make everyone calm. "This time, I want you to think that you can report to me whatever ideas you come up with. I''ll see whose plan is better. You can''t rely on others blindly. If I''m not around you one day, who do you rely on?" After listening to such words, everyone suddenly became sad. "Big head, are you going to abandon us?" Chu Dong was helpless. He didn''t expect that the tribal people''s emotional world was so rich, which could be associated with his leaving. He just gave an example. He would not leave until he finished the task of the doomsday trial. To tell the truth, although he does not belong to this world, but for a period of time together, for this unknown continent, Chudong actually some not give up. But Chu Dong knew that sooner or later, he would leave. If he said this in advance today, he might not be so sad when he left. Thinking of his possible departure, Chu Dong decided that he must teach everyone what he knew when he didn''t leave. Now, with such good resources in the mainland, he shouldn''t have been civilized. That''s all. "Damned doomsday judgment, what are the sins of these people? You should punish them with the so-called power of God?" "The so-called God? Are you... " Under the circumstances, Chu Dong suddenly thought of a thing. There are also a group of people who represent the so-called gods in this continent. Is this doomsday trial plan, when it comes to the essence, also in the name of false gods?"If that is true, it will be terrible. What kind of power is behind it? It can make the civilization of a continent stagnate in the name of God." In Chu Dong''s dictionary, there has never been the position of these so-called gods. He believed that there was faith in the world, but not God. At this time, everyone''s words interrupted Chu Dong. "Big head collar, would it be better to change these stone tools into iron?" Chu Dong smiles because he sees the potential of these people. It''s good that they have ideas. "Of course, so we have to keep up with our smelting technology." Listening to Chu Dong talking about smelting technology, everyone was proud. Taking a broad view of the mainland, they are not the only ones, but they are certainly a minority. Speaking of this technology, Daer tribe is second to none. In this way, for the first time, the people of the tribe, based on their own ideas, put forward suggestions for changes, and the first batch of farming tools appeared. Chu Dong is in a good mood. Now he has ushered in a new era of agriculture, and he has to keep up with the breeding and training. Time flies, time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, because of the arrival of Chu Dong, a new era opened. Daer tribe, everyone rushed, let the development of the tribe with each passing day, the arrival of the era of firearms, finally have the conditions. The sound warning system of Dongchu is the time for us to study the firearms. "Risk warning, risk respect, the host can not develop firearms, can not." "Small system, you finally wake up. If you didn''t wake up, I would have forgotten you." To tell you the truth, after such a long time, Chu Dong, with his own experience, led us step by step. The existence of the system can be completely ignored. Since he came to this unknown continent, God knows what help the system has provided to Chu Dong. Chapter 1077 "when you wake up in a hurry, you will be exposed to the power of the old system, but you will take a big risk. Oh no, that power is coming again. "I..." Then, there was no sound in the system, and Chu Dong was still the only one. At this time, Chu Dong fell into a tangle. He understood that the warning given by the system this time was right. At present, the development of civilization has reached a crossroads. It is inevitable to develop firearms and enter a new era. Otherwise, human beings will only be weak. However, if the development is too fast, the emergence of those worries mentioned by the system seems inevitable. It''s a tangle. While struggling, Jamie came to him. "Master, there''s an emissary from Mingyue tribe outside. He wants to see you." "Why do you want to see me? I''m just a big head leader with clan leaders and elders on it." Originally, Chu Dong had a plan to replace the patriarch. He was the boss. But now the development of civilization has reached a certain stage. The current patriarch is a man who can keep his promise. Chu Dong has no intention to replace him. In the past, he felt that the patriarch had no pioneering spirit, but now the situation has changed. There are some things that Chu Dong doesn''t care about. Hearing the question, Jamie said, "master, the messenger said that this matter is most suitable for you." "It''s best to talk to me?" Chudong is puzzled, and with Jamie''s story, Chudong finally understands that this messenger is here to learn technology. "Come and learn technology. It''s kind of fun." Chu Dong was interested in this and decided to see the messenger. After meeting, the messenger did not have any taboo. As soon as he heard what he said, he knew that he was the kind of person who would not beat around the bush. "Big leader, I want to learn some technology from you, and then go back to develop and build our tribe." Chudong immediately laughed after hearing this. He thought this man was too funny. He learned other people''s technology and went back to develop and build himself. In this case, how could he think about it. "Do you think I''ll agree?" Of course, Chu Dong refused directly. They wanted technology, but at least they had to come up with conditions that could be exchanged. Listen to the voice of the messenger, others should owe him. If he wanted to learn advanced technology, others would have to give him. If it wasn''t for the promotion of civilization, Chu Dong wanted Jamie to beat him up now. But the messenger who refused to laugh. "Ha ha ha, so the leader doesn''t agree?" "Nonsense, can you give away the resources of your tribe? So, please come back! " Chu Dong was not polite, so he gave a direct order. There''s nothing to talk about with this kind of person. This kind of tribe doesn''t need to pay attention to them in the future, so they want to eat ready-made? See Chu East impolitely under the guest order, emissary but smile more unrestrained up. "Ha ha ha, I''m looking up to you when I come here to learn from you. Since you don''t agree, you should bear the consequences. " Chu East completely did not put this person on the heart, cold hum a: "don''t send!" Seeing how polite Chu Dong was, Jamie was worried. "Master, you are so good tempered. If it was me, I would have beaten him." Chudong said with a smile, "Jamie, you can''t do it with this kind of person. For example, if you care about a dog, do you lower yourself?" Jamie understood all at once. "The master is right. The dogs we keep have degenerated a long time ago." Obviously, Jamie understood what he said, and almost did. Two days later, the alliance of the high priests came. "Ladies and gentlemen, now the moon tribe says that you stole their smelting technology and ask us to uphold justice, so we have no choice." Chudong was in a hurry after hearing this. Mingming is a member of Mingyue tribe. He sends people to work in exchange for corresponding resources. He is secretly learning. Now he took a bite and thought about the messengers two days ago. Chu Dong understood all of a sudden. "Damn it." Not only Chudong was angry, but everyone was particularly frustrated. Their technology was stolen, and now they told each other. Is there any reason? But when they came to the alliance of the high priests, they had to send someone there. Chu Dong never thought that at the present stage of civilization, however, some things of later generations have already taken shape, and these aspects have developed very fast. How can these things sound like preemptive registration of trademarks and patents. "Since Mingyue tribe wants to play like this, it''s better to play like this." Chu Dong thought of the way to fight back at that time. What about the primary smelting technology now. Let''s hold this technology. Chu Dong must let them eat their own fruit."Well, I believe we can find out the outcome of this matter. Later, in order to prevent this from happening, I propose to set up a new alliance to manage the ownership of these technologies fairly and openly." Anyway, they are going to play like this, so it''s better to have a bigger game, so that there will be more organizations similar to trademark office and patent office in this era. And Chu Dong thought that with the development of the times, it will inevitably develop into a commercial society. This alliance is called a commercial alliance. The proposal was approved and the business alliance began to make preparations. During this time, Chu Dong sent Jamie and Lina, high priest baoshoudar. She can''t be idle. Now she has to use her network to find out exactly what skills the Ming moon tribe has mastered. Later, Chu Dong would go to the Business League and give them their own. So that they can not get a hair, not to say, but also obediently send resources every month. Otherwise, they won''t use it. They asked for it. After some investigation, the Mingyue tribe is far from reaching that level, and we don''t know about this kind of operation. What we did in front of us was just stealing for the sake of stealing. With this assurance, Chu Dong made a decisive decision. At present, even if the technology mastered by Mingyue tribe is primitive and backward, it is almost useless for Daer tribe, but in order to teach them a lesson, Chudong must do so. After everything is arranged, Chudong takes Jamie and Lina and goes directly to Mingyue tribe. "Listen to the people of Mingyue tribe, now your technologies, confirmed by the business alliance, belong to us. You can continue to use them, but exchange resources every month, or stop using them." Of course, the clan leaders, elders, and members of the Mingyue tribe would not agree. "We don''t agree. These technologies are ours!" Chu Dong sneered: "do you know the taste, then smelting is still ours." Chapter 1078 In a word, just to the point, let Mingyue tribe know what regret is. But just let him regret is not enough, see they can''t speak, Chudong didn''t stop meaning. "Ha ha, so please use your resources every month, or you will be punished. Since the business alliance is established, it is not a decoration. As your emissary said that day, if you do not exchange resources on time, you will be responsible for the consequences. " At this time, the counterattack seemed so powerful that the original emissary, in the crowd, was about to leave. But at this time, how can he leave easily. For the sake of face, Mingyue clan leader suddenly stops the man. "Val, you''ve done a good job. Solve it yourself!" "Patriarch, I was ordered by you." Chu Dong now can see that this Val is the kind of person who does things in later generations, runs before and after, but finally fails. There is no EQ at all. Sure enough, Val''s words made the patriarch lose face. He wanted to take this opportunity to find a step for himself. If Val could carry the pot, he would not be helpless. Who would have thought that he was so ignorant? The furious patriarch gave a high shout: "come, take it up and give it to the leader of Chu, and wait for him." Chu Dong just didn''t want to get angry with this kind of person. He stepped forward and said, "no, I believe the patriarch will give me a satisfactory explanation. Your own people will do it by themselves. Of course, there are also things I said. If you don''t send resources on time next month, I will come back!" Finish saying to take a person to leave, leave the person of dark month tribe only, all disorderly in the wind, don''t mention much regret. The next day, the dark moon tribe sent people to send a lot of resources obediently. At the same time, he also admitted that smelting technology was stolen by them, which did not belong to them. He only hoped that Chu Dong could give them a way to live. Originally, these technologies were useless to Chu Dong. They were too backward, so they simply went with the flow. "Well, I''ll take these resources as compensation for your stealing technology, but if you want to get back the ownership of your own technology, you can''t have a single exchange." In this way, Chudong opened a new model. Every time a new technology was improved, it went to the trade union to register. The old eliminated technology, who gave more resources, would be exchanged, including the old smelting technology that has been eliminated by Dahr tribe. This hurt the Mingyue tribe. The stolen technology is not up-to-date, and a large amount of resources will be lost. When all the tribes began to attach importance to their own technology, Chu Dong was in front of them again. He found the patriarch and the elders. With the exchange of various resources becoming more and more frequent, barter is no longer so convenient. Chu Dong knew that it was time for this era to enter into the real commercial era when the conditions were met. After listening to Chu Dong''s description of money, the patriarch and the elders were very happy. "It''s so convenient." "Yes, big head leader, you said it was not sent by God. We really don''t believe it." In this way, the era of Commerce has officially arrived. What makes Chu Dong Geng Huai is how to study firearms. Now the Dahr tribe has developed and expanded, and farming, animal husbandry and mining have made great progress, but the combat effectiveness is still very primitive. Chu Dong didn''t want a war in his heart, but once there was a war, everything at the moment couldn''t be done. He had to have stronger defense support. Chudong also understood that the emergence of firearms meant that the tribe would collapse at any time, and a system similar to the state would be born, which was the necessity of development. No one can stop the wheel of historical development, and Chu Dong just advanced the process. "No, it''s not ahead of time, it''s catching up. It should have been a civilized time." Chu Dong strengthened his confidence and let the tribe have the initial shape of national significance. This is an important step in accelerating development. "Ha ha, the judgment of doomsday, if you want to judge human beings and live in ignorance forever, I Chu Dong will break this curse. The fate of human beings is determined by others. No one can judge human beings except human beings." Half a month later, Dahl was founded. It''s a big deal on the mainland. "What, Daer tribe, became Daer kingdom?" "It seems that we should follow up." Today''s Dahl represents the most advanced things in the mainland. Naturally, many people follow suit. That day, Chu Dong was thinking about how to develop more powerful weapons to ensure the absolute security of Dahl. Jamie suddenly ran over. "Master, I was scared to death just now. It''s too powerful. I almost got burned. " "You can still be intimidated by what happened." Chudong didn''t think of anything that could scare people like Jamie. He has always had a lot of courage, but looking at his nervous appearance, something incredible must have happened, otherwise it would not be so.As Jamie tells, Chudong is very speechless. Because of the improvement of smelting technology and the convenience of making fire, the whole country has gradually formed the habit of not drinking raw water. In the past, everyone could make pottery, but now it is more convenient to make iron. Jamie didn''t know what was going on today. He thought the water was boiling too slowly and blocked the lid and spout. If it''s just a simple plugging, it won''t cause an accident. He''s afraid that the plugging won''t be strong enough. He directly uses a strong rope to tie it up. It''s called a strong rope. After hearing this, Chu Dong thought, "so, it exploded in the back?" Jamie was stunned and said, "master, how do you know that it almost blew me up in the back? How did it blow up?" Originally, it was an accident, but Chu Dong knew that it was a great good thing for this era, which was very similar to a certain era, because of an unexpected discovery, and then there was a steam engine. A greater era is coming. "You think about why, don''t understand, in order to ask me, I will tell you the answer." Chu Dong thought about it. He would take this opportunity to inspire Jamie and make him the first person to invent the steam engine in this continent. As Jamie leaves, Chudong sighs. "Although I don''t know, it''s not earth space, but the history is so similar." With the meditation, Chu Dong thought of a more practical problem. It is the earth where he once lived. In the process of human development, he has taken too many detours. Can people in this continent take fewer detours? "Perhaps, this question is too profound, as if it were a philosophical one. Forget it. Just do what I should do. " The next day, Chudong came to see Jamie. Chapter 1079 Now that he is going to let Jamie do it, Chu Dong has a bolder idea. I decided to take this opportunity to cultivate talents. Now that the initial shape of the country is ready, it is time to consider the reserve of talents. But everything has a process, and the current technology is not enough to support the arrival of the big era expected by Chu Dong. "Well, one bite doesn''t make you fat. There are some things you should take your time." Thinking, glib, he came to Jamie. "Jamie, I''ll show you something new." On hearing this, Jamie came to the spirit. He knew that his master would always surprise people. He didn''t know what new things he would see today. Today''s Chudong plans to teach Jamie to make the prototype of a hot-air balloon. Limited by the current material, Chu Dong used local materials and some leather to guide Jamie. In half a day, the master and servant made a primitive hot balloon. "Well, now try to light the fire down there." Jamie did as Trudeau told him to start the fire. With the ignition, slowly the ball began to rise, Jamie exclaimed magic, and at this time, Chu Dong began to give him the general principle. "You see, that''s the heat. You can do a lot of things, and you almost got injured that day, because it contains this kind of power, you can experience it yourself. You can sit on the back of this thing, but it must be bigger and lighter. " After listening to the truth, Jamie is a little confused. Now Chu Dong wants to be the first to popularize it to the people around him. Jamie spent the next few days looking for lighter materials. And when he really found it, Chu Dong was speechless, but Chu Dong still cheered him up. "That''s good. That''s the original synthetic material." Jamie, who had been thinking about the materials, was obsessed these days. He even thought about it when he ate fish. On this day, because he didn''t clean it up, he ate the swim bladder in the belly of the fish and found that it was thin enough. "It''s a coincidence, but it''s too small. Here it is!" All of a sudden, Jamie had an idea to use glue. But Jamie had no patience for this kind of work. He called Linna to help. "Lina, help me glue these together." Linna does not understand: "you hair what nerve, have nothing to stick this thing, boring?" Jamie immediately explained: "this is what the master asked me to do. You can see that big guy flying up to the sky that day. The host said that the material was not light enough. " Since it was Chu Dong''s task, although Linna was not willing to do it, she agreed later. Although compared with Jamie, as a woman, she is much more patient than Jamie, but she is still bored. "It''s so annoying. If it''s not enough, I''ll be here tomorrow. Today, my eyes are all gone." Anxious Jamie, finally with limited these things, made a small one. He didn''t know that this small-sized thing was later known as Kongming lamp, and the material was usually paper. The paper and words, which represent the soft power, are not in the development plan of Chudong. In this era, great development is needed. Only when the hard power reaches a certain standard, can we develop the internal soft power. Now the country is in its infancy, but it is still too early to talk about the development of soft power. At this time, Jamie felt that it had been built, so he asked Chu Dong to check the results. I''m very speechless when I see Chu. "What''s the matter with you? Let''s make a balloon, and you''ll make a toy!" Chu Dong thought of a very irritated problem. Once upon a time, in the world he lived in, his ancestors found something very good, but they didn''t make further use of it, instead, they helped others. At that time, people also applied the great discovery to entertainment. Since Chu Dong came to another similar world by chance, he would not let this happen again. Although he only made something as ornamental as Kongming lantern, Chu Dong still wanted to encourage him. After all, Jamie was the first person he wanted to cultivate. In the front, he was scolded for his wrong thinking. In the back, Chu Dong began to comment on the materials. "Although your idea is wrong, it''s encouraging to be able to use the things around you to synthesize. Moreover, you can register your invention with the commercial bank." As soon as he heard that he could register, Jamie was greatly encouraged, and he was not a greedy man. Linna took credit for this. Hearing that Jamie had this idea, Chudong was very happy. "Well, you register the method of manufacturing, and Lina registers the synthesis of materials. You all have credit. " ¡­¡­ Business alliance. They registered their inventions, but then a mysterious man appeared. "Excuse me, if I buy them and let them belong to me, how many stars will it take?"Now, with the emergence of the concept of currency, star coin has become the unified monetary unit in the mainland. Anything of value can be converted into star coin. They didn''t dare make the decision, but they didn''t agree at that time. However, the mysterious man showed deep interest in the invention and was willing to wait for Jamie to ask for instructions. He also said that the price was negotiable. There is such a wealthy buyer, direct phase of the invention, this let Chudong some surprise. "Well, I''ll go to the business alliance myself tomorrow." The next day, the business alliance. The mysterious man was very sincere when he saw Chu Dong coming. "Big head collar, my name is Lee. Knowing your servant''s invention, they would not have traded with me without your words. Please believe that this flying thing is very important to our Yousi tribe. " "Very important?" Chu Dong doubts. Li en said: "yes, our tribe uses the swan as its totem, but it flies away. The high priest is guided in his dream to find it. He says that he must have something that can fly to guide it in the sky. It seems that this dream should be on the invention of your servant. " Chu Dong thought about it and finally nodded his head. "Well, in that case, you can trade." Originally, I went to the business alliance to register just to encourage them. This so-called invention will soon be eliminated. Now I can exchange money. It''s better to complete this man named Li en. But Chu Dong had said before that this thing would fly, but he didn''t guarantee whether he could call back the totem of their tribe. Li enlian claimed that he was, and said that he could have someone looking for the business alliance as a witness. After he bought it, he never went back, and he would not come back to Chu Dong because it was invalid. The only way was to guarantee that he could fly. This Chu Dong is very confident. Said that there was no problem, in the business alliance witnessed, Chu Dong and Li en completed the transaction. Chapter 1080 A few days later, at night. This evening, Chudong was a little annoyed. Because there are a lot of Kongming lamps flying high in the air tonight. ¡±What''s the matter, you Si tribe, manufacturing level, so advanced? How many days to build? No, look at the different heights. They should come from different places. What''s the matter? " At this time, we can see Kong Mingfei''s lights flickering in the air, and some of them are very low. The uneven altitude in the air is enough to prove that they are not from the same place. After all, they can be seen from the azimuth. "Is it that the people of Yousi tribe bought this invention not to find totem, but to resell it to other tribes?" Although it is possible, the transaction at that time was fair. The other party of this invention had the absolute right to dispose of it. Even if they gave it away, Chu Dong couldn''t manage it, but what did they do for? The next day, when the day came to light, Chu Dong sent people to inquire about the news. It didn''t matter to the people of Dongyin who had not heard about it before. What happened last night was that they actually authorized the method to several tribes, including selk, which also had the initial form of a country. The lowest flying Kongming lamps came from there. And they are authorized, without exception, to this thing, as a signal goods. "With Kong Ming Deng as a signal, they are secretly training the army?" Chudong thought of something bad. It seems that the clandestine tribes, as well as the newly established countries, are all ambitious and unwilling to accept the status quo. And this kind of thing, it is difficult not to overthrow Chu Dong. "You have Kongming lanterns and we have fireworks. It''s not so easy to see who is more powerful and make us blind." Immediately Chu Dong didn''t negotiate with you''en tribe. After all, he agreed to the deal. This time, he won the other side''s calculation and was willing to admit defeat. Now there is no paper, of course, it can''t roll out lighter fireworks, but the most sought fireworks are not made of paper, and in this respect, it''s not environmentally friendly. Even if paper can be made in the back, Chudong doesn''t intend to promote this method, so it''s still natural. "Let''s go chop bamboo." This time, we not only need to make fireworks, but also use this opportunity to make the first firearm come into being. Chu Dong didn''t plan to do it well, or the warning in the system played a role. In any case, did you get his help during this period of time, but he suddenly warned, not for no reason. But now Chu Dong was forced to do this. If he didn''t make a firearm, he couldn''t deter the tribes who wanted to do something. Chu Dong''s so-called first firearm was an experiment, so he didn''t plan to let him have much power. The first batch of fireworks just wanted to test what stage it would be if he made the firearm now. A few days later, the fireworks were finished. <. The bamboo tubes filled with sulfur and gunpowder were directly exploded when exposed to open fire. Although Chu Dong didn''t specially make fireworks, he knew that if it was pure fireworks, only a little gunpowder would be needed. But for the first time, the experiment was not successful, and the gunpowder was still a little too much. Fortunately, Chu Dong knew that this thing was extremely dangerous. Let''s stay away, otherwise it would really hurt people. "Put less medicine. This kind of medicine with great lethality should be used in the back battlefield. Fireworks are just for entertainment. " So constant trial and error, and after two days, finally Chu Dong with at home, control the proportion of medication. The first fireworks and firecrackers were successful. Chu Dong began to lead us to make a kind of Dongxiang, which he played when he was a child. As long as it was ignited and whooshed, it could fly out of the old height. In other words, it was the most primitive flying rocket and even the originator of missile weapons. Water is better than bamboo and fireworks. As long as it can explode, it needs to be able to fly for a long distance with the thrust of medicine. So it takes more time to think about it. However, the original bamboo arrow making experience has no trouble. Two days later, the experiment was successful. "Great. Write down the proportion of the medicine, and then we''ll make some bigger ones and pull them to the border with the yous tribe! " Limited by the material, even if the head is big, it can only be connected by a slightly thicker bamboo tube. So it''s not as big as Chudong''s ideal. But it''s powerful enough to blow up in the air. Chu Dong didn''t ask him how aggressive he was, but at this time, people didn''t see this strange thing. It would explode in the air, which had a natural deterrent effect. Bang! Bang! Bang! Chudong brought people, outside the border of Yousi tribe, to celebrate the new year."Let''s play gongs and drums. We''ll have a good celebration." It''s said to be a celebration, but the bamboos in the avalanche, as well as the large-sized diamond monkeys, with sharp calls, blow up the sky above the Yousi tribe. I don''t know whose celebration it is. The people of Yousi tribe were very surprised. "Oh, my God, there are so many thunders in the daytime. What''s wrong with us? Have we angered the gods?" "Yes, this is the thunder from the gods. It''s a warning to us." Chu Dong stood opposite, shouting. "People across the street, listen, this is our celebration, not a warning from the gods. If you still have to do something bad, I promise that as long as Dahl has big and small celebrations, he will come to celebrate every time as he does today." Leave a warning. Chudong takes people away. However, the people of Yousi tribe are completely scared at this time. They don''t know what terrible technology the people of DAR country have mastered, and they can control the sky falling thunder. Under pressure, Yousi tribe also knew where the root of the matter was. The next day, they directly sent Li en to find Chu Dong. "Big head leader, I know I lied to you, but please believe that we also have difficulties. This is the order of the high priest, that is to say, the meaning of God. We dare not disobey it. Now as compensation, we are willing to unconditionally return the ownership we got." "Just return ownership?" Chu Dong sneered and looked at Li en. When Li en saw it, he repeatedly said that if there were other additional conditions, he could immediately agree within his scope of authority. Chu Dong still sneered: "you think I''m going to open my mouth. That''s the talent of you villains. I''ll have the right of ownership, but I don''t have to make any other compensation! I have only one condition. Conditions that have nothing to do with money! " Chapter 1081 Hearing that Chu Dong didn''t want extra compensation, Li en finally felt relieved. Before they came, the patriarch gave them certain rights and extra compensation within a certain range, such as one or two years'' output of resources, which could be promised only for the sake of making things easier. He didn''t want to. He didn''t want to. In the name of celebration, Chudong was shooting all over his border. It was only a short time yesterday, and the people of the tribe were about to break up. Not only was the heart broken, but the high priest was very dissatisfied. "You can''t do this well? Don''t forget, I can change people at any time to be the patriarch. " "Yes, deal with it, deal with it." Under the absolute power of the high priest, the patriarch did not dare to make mistakes. But Chu Dong didn''t know that behind all this, there was another conspiracy. After all, Dahl is too powerful now, and it has become a threat to the alliance of priests. Even this incident has alarmed the supreme priest, the most mysterious existence in the whole continent, which everyone knows. Therefore, the priest obeys the orders of the supreme priest, but never knows his true face. Even whether the supreme priest exists or not has always been a mystery. He never had a fixed residence, but every time there was something important in the alliance of high priests, there was always a mysterious figure. As for the real body behind the figure, no one had seen it. Including the high priestesses who maintain the order of the alliance. At this time, Li en, who was relieved, was asked by Chu Dong. The only condition was to invite their priest to come and have a talk. "Since you say it''s the priest''s order, I''ll make an appointment with him. That''s the only condition." "This..." This is totally beyond the scope of Lee''s decision, which makes him very difficult. After hearing this, Chu Dong turned back. "Since there is no sincerity, please come back. I remember that tomorrow is a memorial day in Dahl." Hearing this, Li en turned pale at that time. He understood that the so-called Memorial Day was just a kind of speech. Tomorrow, he was afraid that Chu Dong would still take people to the border to shoot artillery. Chu Dong didn''t send people to attack, which didn''t violate the agreement. Even if they violated the agreement, with their terrible technology, Yousi tribe had no power to fight back. Thinking of this, Li en said, "I''ll try my best, but if the high priest doesn''t come, I can''t help it. You know, even the patriarch can''t control the priest." "Well, I''ll wait for your news." Li en came back dejected and told the story. He was scolded by the patriarch. "What, tell the priest about it!" Without solving this problem, the patriarch was so scared that he simply let Li en carry the pot. Li en had no choice but to harden his head and come to see the high priest. The high priest was furious. "What, what does Chu Dong want to do? How dare he let the priest see him?" After a curse let Lee go. Just as Lee was about to leave, the high priest stopped him. "Wait a minute, you reply to Chu Dong and say that I agree to see him, but the place is up to me." "Yes, high priest." Li en finally showed a happy expression, for fear that the high priest would repent, and left without looking back. As long as the high priest agrees, the latter matters have nothing to do with him. The next day, nameless mountain. This is the place where we meet the high priest. "Chudong, it seems that you are very arrogant. Why should I come to see you? " When Chu Dong saw the arrival of the other priest, he was not moved and said, "it''s reasonable to go all over the world. The high priest did something wrong this time." "How dare you say, priest, that God is wrong The high priest took himself as the spokesman of God and wanted to suppress Chudong. After hearing this, Chu Dong said with a smile: "put away your so-called God. What''s the matter? As a priest, he knows." In a word, the high priest was stunned. "Say your terms!" Chu Dong stepped forward and said, "simply, I only hope the world will develop peacefully. I won''t care about your priests, but you don''t challenge my bottom line." After hearing this, the high priest snorted: "I can promise you, but you think that you who have the nature of a country will not break out a war, so we step back, but there will be another war, which has nothing to do with us." "Of course, that''s our business. As long as you don''t stir up trouble in the middle, we''ll keep the well water from the river." In this way, the high priest left behind. He agreed on the surface, but the task given to them by the high priest was to consume the development of human beings through war, so that the level of civilization would stay at a certain stage forever. However, the appearance of Chu Dong obviously disturbed their plan. ¡­¡­ The alliance of high priests, the mysterious figure, appeared in the main hall."It''s said that the man named Chudong is out of control now?" "Yes, there is no way, we force him to make firearms, so the situation in the future remains to be seen." "Just to be seen? I want to be sure that human beings can never develop advanced civilization. Once civilization is out of control, then our magic can''t stop them. " The voice of the high priest became heavy. After explaining these, the mysterious figure left again, and several commanders in the hall began to whisper. "Char, you are responsible for this matter. You can deal with it." Don chael was not happy to ask him to develop firearms ahead of time, but he didn''t want to. The alliance of high priests has a tight intelligence network. Everything that happens in the mainland can''t escape from their intelligence network, including Chudong. They have studied him for a long time and know that there is an unknown power in him, which will be an unknown variable. It was through research that they had calculated that Chu Dong would have built the firearm ahead of time, otherwise he would not have been able to break the situation. It can be said that Chu Dong now every step, but step by step in others Bureau. ¡­¡­ Business alliance. Chu Dong was going to register the manufacturing technology of bamboo and gunpowder arrow, but he was told that someone had registered in advance. Not only did he register, but also the method would be announced. "Someone is going to announce the method and register in advance." "Yes, a gentleman named will, who registered himself as a member of the kingdom of ondinger." Chu Dong put down everything at hand and went straight to wengding''er. "King wuss, please give me a satisfactory explanation." Chu Dong directly explained the situation to him that if this technology was made public and mastered by everyone, the war would break out sooner or later. He hoped that he would think about the consequences and stop it. Although Wu Si had old grudges with Chu Dong, he could distinguish the important from the negative in this matter. "I know. I will investigate the matter now." In this way, Chu Dong temporarily lived here, waiting for the result. Chapter 1082 After Wu Si became the head of the clan, he became king because he established the country. Although the style is good, it is still the essence of the tribe. These things had nothing to do with Chu Dong, but after listening to some comments, he felt that Wu Si had gone too far. "Well, since I became king, head wuss is getting farther and farther away from me." In private, people prefer to call him the leader. After all, he was only a leader. Later, because of the chance, he became the head of the clan under the arrangement of the high priest. Later, he followed the example of DAR and became king by himself. Hearing everyone''s private comments, Chu Dong already understood that rod''s voice was very high for being king. Chu Dong''s original intention is to support him and lead everyone. "It seems that in the future, there is a suitable opportunity, but also to give a push." While thinking about his mind, the result of the investigation came out, which surprised Chu Dong that there was no one named char here. This result, Chu Dong is just an accident, but Wu Si is angry. "It''s not like someone pretends to be us. Chief Chu, don''t worry. I''ll give you a satisfactory explanation, but it will take time. " Since the investigation result of wuss shows that this person is fake, the result registered by the trade union is invalid. But Chu Dong didn''t expect that this time he was trapped. "No, it''s a diversion. It seems that the people in the dark have figured it out. I''ll investigate." When Chu Dong went there to investigate, the whole manufacturing process of the bamboo and the manufacturing method of the gunpowder arrow were disclosed. Now people in the whole continent have known this method. As long as they can find materials, people from any tribe or country can make them. At this time, the border between the yous tribe and the Dahl kingdom. At the head''s command, there was a celebration. "As the saying goes," we can''t make a celebration without ceremony. " Now that he has mastered this technique, the patriarch asks himself that he is not afraid that Chu Dong is sending people to put pressure on him. If it''s a big deal, he will return it. Who is afraid of who? As soon as the Yousi tribe did this, the Celtic state did the same. At the foot of the nameless mountain, facing the top of the mountain, they began to shoot guns continuously, also in the name of celebration. In the face of a tribe and a newly established country, both sides provoked at the same time. Chudong knew that war was inevitable. At this time, Dahr, also known as the king, was very angry. In the name of the king, he had issued a war order. There was no room for Chu Dong to maneuver. "Big leader of Chu, please teach them a lesson for our king. They are too arrogant." King Dahl, who had always been wary, was so eager for war, which made Chudong very strange. And Chu Dong''s people, they are all warmongers. When they heard that they were going to fight, they all came to the spirit. Jamie was the first to fight. "Master, give me a team. I''ll take the lead." Lina''s in the back, too. "Master, give orders." Eddie, who is still serving here for the time being, is also indignant. "Big head leader, I usually train soldiers, and I can use it at this time." Martin always wanted to make contributions. How could he be left behind. "Chief, how can I be absent from this? I''m going to lead a team, too. " Chu Dong knew that the war with the two sides was irreparable, but now that everyone had firearms, if a war really broke out, the casualties would be huge, and we had to find a way to minimize the casualties. After declaring war with the two sides, Chu Dong thought of a way, not to let the casualties expand, can only surprise, now the two sides, their respective firearms, still stay in the initial stage, although the power has, but the weakness is also obvious. While declaring war, he secretly sent out two teams. "Jamie, you take people to raid Yousi tribe and wet their bamboos." "Lina, your task is to remember these things. As long as they are wet, they will be invalid. Do you know how to do it?" "Yes They quit and began to act in secret. In the dark, they begin to take action, but in the light, Chu Dong adopts the method of less thunder and less rain. He asks Eddie and Martin to take a group of people to make the movement as big as possible, but he just doesn''t do it. The front line has set up the riprap truck, and the archers are on standby at any time. They don''t take the initiative to attack. As long as the other party''s people attack, they will shoot boulders and rockets. Not only that, Chu Dong also let everyone, each in the front line, self-management shooting is. Although they have mastered the technology now, there must not be many of them in a short time. Chu Dong expected that they would not dare to use them easily, but when they wanted to use them later, they found that they were no longer easy to use. The bluff of the two groups gives Jamie and Lina time to fight for.The suppressed two sides dare not take the initiative to attack, and they also want to be good, Chu Dong at the same time to fight against them in two places, these bamboo and gunpowder arrows, there is always a time to finish. "Ha ha, as long as they are finished, it''s our turn to rush." Yous and Searle''s people are all calculating, but they don''t know that Jamie and Lina, who are acting secretly, have made them all out of order. Quietly, the two completed their respective tasks and left, unaware of all this. When they came back, Chu Dong immediately ordered them to stop shooting and give the enemy a false image. In this way, Yousi''s people took the lead to rush across the front line, only to find that they didn''t want to let go of the bamboo. Not only that, the matches they brought couldn''t be struck, and even the archers didn''t follow up. Now they have burst into Dahl''s territory, and these soldiers have long been red eyed. "You people, you all stay!" The elites who came from the Si tribe died and were injured. The rest of them surrendered when they saw that the situation was not good. Eddie, defeated by the yous tribe, cleans up the battlefield, leads the team, and quickly comes to support Martin. Searle''s people, though they have the same experience, can use witchcraft to make archers play little role and put some pressure on Martin''s side. At this time, Eddie, who suddenly kills behind, orders to shoot while their witchcraft won''t affect the back, which disrupts the rhythm of Searle''s soldiers'' attack. Defeat! Although all tribes have mastered the method of making firearms, Chudong is the only one who knows his weakness. For a moment, no one can look at Dahl''s neck. The world is calm again, and the conspiracy of char is bankrupt. Unwilling to do so, he had to find another way to fight again. Chu Dong also knew that every family now had powerful firearms, and the next war would come at any time. In this case, the development of logistics became the focus. Chapter 1083 This is the development plan behind. Chu Dong came to find King Dahl. "King, now our country needs to vigorously carry out logistics construction." After hearing this, King Dahl nodded yes. "I have no objection to the proposal of the big head leader." Although the king didn''t object to it, Chu Dong always felt that King Dahl was too independent. He just put forward a proposal, and didn''t even say the specific plan. He said that he was really easy to be king. Although King Dahl''s nature led him to be such a king, Chu Dong decided that he should learn some kingcraft from him. At present, the level of civilization is not as high as it has developed. Chu Donghe can take the seat of Daer for him, but when the civilization has developed to a certain extent, how can Chu Donghe rest assured. Since he arrived in this alien world, he appeared in Dahl and experienced so many things, Chu Dong had already had feelings for this land. Although Chu Dong also understood that he would leave here sooner or later when he finished the task of the last judgment, he would live a full day in this land. "Well, sometimes, why wait until you lose it to know how to cherish it?" Chudong is not in the eyes of Jamie and Lina. He is omnipotent. All he can do is say, how can he be as good as you want, but be worthy of your heart! The arrival of Chu Dong only wanted to develop the civilization of large areas of the mainland. He never thought that with his knowledge reserve, war would be introduced later. But now the war has come. To develop logistics is to prepare at any time for possible wars in the future. In the main hall, Chu Dong responded to King Dahl''s words on the surface, but he thought a lot. In front of the simple should know darwang, finally Chudong entered the main topic. "Wang, now let''s change the topic and tell you what is kingcraft. Can we go to the quiet place of your highness? " The king nodded. "All right, let''s break up. Big head and I have something to say." When all the people in the temple dispersed, King Dahl followed Chudong to the temple. Although the country is in its infancy now, all the infrastructure is still a little rudimentary. The so-called main hall is only a relatively large-scale building. After all, the current level of construction is also in its infancy. There are too many things to do for the almost primitive continent to step into a new stage of civilization, and many things can not be achieved overnight. If we want to do a good job in logistics, we can deal with large-scale wars that can break out, develop infrastructure, reclaim farmland, and build cities step by step. At this time, to the private Chu Dong, said: "Wang, the so-called kingly way, is with the power of the king, with the power of others, and not bad for others." In a word, Wang was confused. "Big head leader, your words are contradictory." Chu Dong nodded: "yes, kingcraft itself is the existence of contradiction." As he said this, Chu Dong began to demonstrate it. "Wang, who do you think will win between the spear and the shield?" But he held up a spear. This made king Dahl deep in thought. "How can I answer the question of big head collar?" Chu Dong smiles. He knows that this is indeed an unanswerable question. His question also comes from a fable. Although it''s the same story, Chudong wants to tell King Dahl something different. While smiling, Chu Dong said: "so Wang, don''t be confused by appearances. As a king, what you have to consider is not which side is stronger, but how to balance, so that they are in a state of balance and can never fight." After hearing this, King Dahl suddenly felt enlightened, and what he said made Chu Dong not think of it. "You, aren''t you trying to reconcile the king?" "And rare mud?" Chudong didn''t know how King Dahl could name the terms that didn''t appear in this era. "Yes, the people who saw those buildings in front of me, in order to make the buildings more solid, they used water and soil as a kind of adhesion, and after they were dry, they were very solid. So that''s what you''re talking about, isn''t it? " After listening to the explanation, Chu Dong knew what was going on, which was completely the feeling of King Dahl himself. Otherwise, Chu Dong thought that there was another passer-by in the world, otherwise he could not explain, and he would say such modern words. Listening to King Dahl''s insightful words, Chu Dong was relieved. There are many kinds of kingcraft, but this is the most suitable one for King Dahl''s personality. He is not the kind of king who is open and close, who exudes and has the aura of hegemony, so it is more suitable for him to be a king who maintains balance. Let King Dahl understand, how to be a good King behind, but maintain this balance, Chu Dong put forward the three-step plan of logistics construction. The above three points are the root of making the new Darwinian state powerful, and also the change. Without these three points, Darwinian state is only a nominal state, and still a tribe in essence.And Chu Dong knew that to carry out these three things, King Dahl would be subject to many obstacles, otherwise he would not be popularized in front of him. As he left, he sighed. "It''s time to see how he understands Wang Dao. I hope he can quickly balance internal interests, so that these three things can go on smoothly in the same way." Among these three things, the construction of the city is the simplest. Now with Wang''s instruction, Chu Dong can find someone to do it, but the other two things are not so easy. The next day, the king called everyone together. As soon as I told you about the three things to be done, I was immediately opposed. Although the predecessor of DAR kingdom was only a primitive tribe, it was not like an ancient tribe. The king''s subordinates, from elders to leaders, had their own territory. Then it was managed by Wang. Now Wang proposes to reclaim a large area of farmland, which is bound to move the interests of some people. "Wang, as long as the farmland is not reclaimed in my territory, I have no opinion. But my territory is awarded by the former patriarch, and you can''t touch him." When someone comes out against it, someone follows. "It''s a good thing to build water conservancy, but my territory is not allowed to be dug. I don''t want to have canals passing through my territory." This made Wang in a dilemma, and at this time Chu Dong had been ordered to carry out the task of building the city. Chapter 1084 Although it is relatively easy to build the city, Chudong also faces the problem of interest distribution. It turns out that there are many big and small leaders in the tribe, and each person''s territory is not the same in size. It''s very easy for a leader with a large territory to build a city on his territory. After all, it''s enough to occupy a city directly. However, those small and scattered areas must be merged to form the scale of a city. This is also a headache for Chu Dong. In his way, King Dahl can try to balance it for the time being, but Chudong knows that only after the city is planned, can we carry out the following work, which is the key point. Chu Dong has such experience. Even if he himself has been able to make complaints about it, can''t he plan it first and build it well? Do you mind building and demolishing. With his own experience, Chu Dong knew how important it was to plan ahead of time. If his plan is not well done, it will only turn into a pot of porridge. Although this is in line with his setting of King Dahl, this is not Chu Dong''s definition of himself. To do is to do the best! "You don''t agree with the merger, OK! Someone will get you to agree. " To reform and develop is bound to offend some people. Chudong didn''t talk to them. He went to the priestess. "High priest, I need your help now. By the way, although I know your identity now, I don''t know the name of the priest." "I, I don''t have a name. Don''t ask." Chu Dong didn''t know what was going on. She didn''t react so strongly when Chu Dong said something else before. "No name?" "No is no, you don''t ask, or say your things, I can do, will help you complete, but is not allowed to ask the name of the priest!" Chu Dong didn''t know what was the matter with her, but she said she could help as much as possible. She didn''t know what her name was. Anyway, no one called her by her name. They all called her high priest, and then they called her that. The priestess appeared, and those who opposed the merger shut up. "I, we agree to merge, yes, agree!" Chu Dong snorted. "Originally, I had planned that after the merger, I would give you reasonable arrangements. Now that you are merged into a city, your territory will be under the unified management of the king, and you will be raised." These people all regret it. I didn''t expect that the territory would be taken back, but the words of the high priest represented the meaning of God, and they didn''t dare to disobey the will of God. Although he agreed to raise them, Chu Dong didn''t want these people to become moths. Finally, they were distributed to the altar. "After that, you are all neighbors of the high priest." Taking this opportunity, the eastern part of Chu prospered and expanded the scale of the altars. From then on, there was no more altars in Dar Kingdom, but it was called the city of flame. "In the future, flame city is the place where prisoners are distributed and exiled. You are responsible for it. Don''t say I didn''t give you a position!" With stronger means, Chudong carried out the construction of the city quickly. ¡­¡­ Soon, the construction of the city began to take shape. At this time, King Dahl was inspired. He didn''t use Chudong''s thunder method, but he used the skill of boiling frogs in warm water. For a period of time, he remained silent until the city of flame was built. He finally took the most violent leader, the man who called Jin Fan, to fight. "Now you are the leader of Jin Liecheng. It''s much bigger than your original territory. " Jin Fan, who took the lead in making the most trouble, immediately stood up and disagreed. He didn''t want to be the Lord of flame city. King Dahl made it like this, and directly invited the high priest. "The priest is now living in the city of flame, and is short of a man to manage the city of flame!" When the high priest appeared, Jin Fan did not dare to listen. On the surface, he gained more power and became the first city Lord to be directly appointed. Moreover, the place he managed was much larger than the original territory. However, everyone knows that he has taken away his territory and power in disguise. Jin Fan, who took the lead, was directly suppressed. Those who objected saw that things were not good. Now Jin Fan still has a flame city leader to be. If they still objected, they were afraid that this kind of treatment would be gone. I have a hundred disaffections in my heart, but I have to agree. King Dahl was overjoyed. The opening of Jin Fan means that the landlords of the cities behind were granted by Wang Laifeng,. Instead of occupying their respective territories, they can be the city leaders. This is tantamount to centralizing the rights of the leaders, without any violent means. It was good for King Dahl. That night, he found Chu Dong. "Thank you so much, big collar."Although Chu Dong knew that he was finally enlightened by him, he didn''t take the credit to himself. Instead, he put on a high hat. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. But if Wang wants to consolidate his power, he has to find a way to control the military power. At least those who control military power are on the side of the king. " King Dahl was overjoyed. "The big head leader is too right. If someone dares to oppose it next time, I will let someone suppress it." "I taught him kingcraft. Is it right or wrong?" ¡­¡­ As time goes by, everything is developing smoothly. Dahl''s capital construction has been greatly promoted, and the effect is gradually achieved. A large area of farmland has been sown with seeds, and the growth is gratifying. In the actual farming exploration, the same and the same farm tools were gradually invented. Chudong knew that Dahr had the conditions to develop industry. Immediately, Chu Dong proposed to King Dahr that he would unconditionally disclose his farming techniques to other tribes and countries. This puzzled King Dahl. "Big head collar, what are you doing?" Because the time of contact with Chu Dong is getting longer and longer, some words of King Dahl are becoming more and more modern. Chudong smiles mysteriously. "Wang, there are natural advantages in this. Now we have developed all kinds of farm tools. As long as the technology is popularized, we can earn a lot of star money by selling farm tools to them." King Dahl was immediately overjoyed: "it''s really good. The big head leader is considerate, and then he has to work hard." At the beginning, King Dahl didn''t support it. He thought that it was not the same as letting all the potential enemies have enough to eat. Was it because they didn''t have the strength to attack? But after listening to the explanation, he completely changed his mind and urged Chu Dong to do it quickly. This makes Chu Dong some speechless, thinking, he is also too anxious. Chapter 1085 It''s not that King Dahl is anxious, but it''s really that Chu Dong instilled it intentionally or unintentionally. As soon as king Dahl heard that he could earn star coins, he remembered that Chu Dong had mentioned to him that if a country wants to be strong and prosperous, it is necessary to store a certain amount of money after it has a monetary system. It is by selling a lot of farm tools that we can earn a lot. This makes him how not excited, although he is now the king, but how to earn a large number of star coins, he does not know the method, now Chu Dong provides such a good method, rest assured to Chu Dong to do. He believed that Chu Dong, the miraculous man, would not let him down. When Chu Dong went to promote farming technology, a man came to Dahl. At present, Daer not only engages in infrastructure construction, but also attaches great importance to talents. This person, who came by his name, is called Chaer. "Wang, I have the ability to make Daer earn more star coins. If I can''t, I''m willing to accept any punishment. You just let me do it. What kind of position do you want to give me? If I encounter resistance, what should I do?" This man named charr talked so eloquently that King Dahl appreciated him very much. "Well, as long as you can help our country earn star money, what position do you want?" Char is very direct. "It''s very simple. The power is only under you and the high priest, including the return of the big head. It can''t stop me." "This Now that the chief leader is not here, we have to discuss this matter? " Hearing this, char revealed his mystery. "Wang, do you have something to talk about in private?" The two of them arrived in private steadily. Tsar opened the door to the mountain and said, "Wang, you should go out for a walk and listen to what people outside say." "People outside, what do they say?" Chaer smile: "some words, I say and Wang personally hear, the effect is not the same, as Wang now accompany me out for a walk. Wang, please think, since the big leader proposed to establish the country, has he also proposed that Wang is the Supreme Being and does not need to go out? " King Dahl tried to recall it and said, "although he didn''t say it directly, it seems that he meant it. He said that after he became king, he just wanted to command." Cha Er continued to smile: "this is it, so you can see his ambition." "Big head has ambition, can''t it." King Dahl didn''t believe it. At char''s request, they left the hall. King Dahr didn''t know that this man was the direct subordinate of the high priest. In his last failure, he tried to break up Dahr, at least to isolate Chudong. There were too many variables in Chudong. It was his arrival that made this continent more and more civilized. And the members of the alliance of high priests, they seem to be no different from humans, but their blood is not human. A long time ago, in addition to human beings, there were also demons, elves and so on in this continent. There were many different races, including, of course, the gods. For some reason, the protoss mysteriously disappeared in this continent overnight, and other races slowly declined. Only the Terrans were outstanding, but they could not develop a decent civilization. At the critical moment of civilization change, either war or disease, the process of civilization development was forced to stop or even go back. Only members of the demons know what''s going on. "Listen to the demons, I, the protoss, have found a better paradise in the new world, including the elves and the other hundred. They all have a good life here, and you demons and Terrans are abandoned by God. If you don''t receive the God''s will, you will become a member of the new world sooner or later That''s why the people of the high priesthood alliance, why everyone claims to be able to communicate with the gods. Even in later generations, they have no such ability, but the word of mouth of the high priests of the past dynasties has it that they all believe in it. What''s more, when they think that God does not exist, there will always be representatives from the protoss to appear at the altar. Basically, every hundred years, the representative of God will come. It''s almost a hundred years since the last time the messenger of God came. This also means that during this period, the messenger of God will come again to give real guidance to the demons who stay here. At such a critical time, Chu Dong, who wanted to destroy their achievements and let them continue to accept God''s punishment here, would not be willing. However, the use of tough means will only make the human race resist. A thousand years ago, such a thing happened, which made the protoss envoys very dissatisfied and almost extended the punishment period indefinitely. So they can only use mild means to stop Chu Dong. Everything was arranged ahead of time. Under the leadership of char, the words that King Dahl heard were of course what he wanted King Dahl to hear. "You say, who is the biggest in the kingdom of Dar, except the high priest?""Wang, of course." "Ha ha, that''s what you think. Now who doesn''t know that Chu Dong is the leader of the big head. If he is the king, it''s OK. But he is the only one, and he is not the king. Let''s be the puppet." "Yes, the current king is the puppet trained by the big head leader. Take a few things this time, isn''t the big head leader saying one thing, the king doesn''t dare to say two things, and doesn''t have his own opinion?" After hearing this, King Dahl was very angry. When he was about to leave, it was said that this time Chu Dong went to promote technology, in order to gain benefits in other places, and then cultivate more puppets. In that way, the whole continent would listen to him. In this way, every sentence in the ear, King Dahl could not listen to it any more. He was about to show up and was stopped by char. "Wang Xinu, if you go out at this time and want to hear the truth later, no one dares to say it. The sin is not on them, but on Chu Dong, the leader. You give him too much power, so now Wang needs me to balance his power." Hearing this, King Dahl took it very seriously. "Well, now I give you the right, as long as you let me see the results, your right will be greater than Chu Dong in the future." "Yes! My dear Wang Chalnono called it. ¡­¡­ At this time, Chu Dong, who is promoting technology outside, doesn''t think that there is a fire in his backyard. When he receives the news, it''s too late. Charles became a national teacher. Not only that, Wang also announced in front of everyone that the national master was the most powerful person except him. He wanted to reform, and even Chu Dong could not stop him. Chapter 1086 Even automatically stood on the side of char, hoping to have such a person behind to help revenge. With a very simple and simple idea, they directly became members of the QAR camp. But no one knew that it was a conspiracy of char. These people didn''t object, but Jamie and Lina were not calm when they heard about it. "Why is the man named char more powerful than his master?" Jamie was very angry. Immediately, Linna flew to the dark moon tribe where Chudong was. "Master, thanks to you, you still want to promote technology and earn star money. Something bad happened at home." After hearing what happened, Chu Dong was shocked. "You say the name of the man appointed by the king is char?" "Yes, is there a problem, master?" Chu Dong suddenly jumped up, and the problem became big. This man named cha''er was the one who pretended to be wengding''er, but the trade union wanted to make the technology public. "It turned out to be him, but master, is that a double name?" "No, if it''s just a duplicate name, this person won''t target me. So it''s definitely not a duplicate name. I''ll go to the business alliance immediately and let their people recognize it. If we are sure, let''s go to ondingle as soon as possible. But wuss said that he would give me an account of this matter. Now that someone has found out, I''ll wait for him to do what he wants Soon, the people of the business alliance came forward. After a secret observation, it was confirmed that they were the same person. Chu Dong didn''t want to scare the snake. Now he pretended that he didn''t know the whole thing and took Linna to wengding''er. When Chudong went to find Wusi, Chaer gave King Dahl an idea. At present, the builders in Dar country are very advanced in technology. Since they can promote farming technology, why can''t they send these talents out for production? These people go out on behalf of DAR country and can collect certain star coins from them. Because these craftsmen have the most advanced technology, even if they have to pay several times more star coins than others, they are also popular, and even have to queue up to grab them. In view of this situation, char suggested that more people should be sent. "But no more people understand architecture." King Dahl asked. Chaer said with a smile: "we only said that we would send people, but we didn''t say that they knew the technology. They were willing to pay high prices to welcome our talents in the past. What do we have to do with them?" King Dahl laughed: "it''s really you. It''s settled." He thought it was a good thing, but how could he think of the evil intention of char. First, this deception, when discovered by the tribes behind, will inevitably turn to trouble and even become an excuse for war. Second, Dahl is now engaged in infrastructure construction, but it is sending out craftsmen. Even some people from other industries are going out to make fast money, which stops the development of Dahl. It''s really insidious. Chudong, who was in wengding''er, heard that King Dahl had made such a fatuous decision and secretly scolded him for being out of his mind. In ondinger, trudon lived in Rhodes'' territory, and he was very angry when he heard about it. "Big head leader, that Wang can''t help him. It''s a pity that you serve such a Wang." "Chief rod, what do you mean, let me get out of there?" Rod smile: "even if it is not to leave, but also to let him suffer losses, to know who is a good man." Chu Dong thinks that it''s also true that rod''s proposal is good. If a person like King Dahl has let him suffer losses twice, he will know the good or bad. "In that case, I will stay at ondingle for the time being." Wusi was very angry when he heard that Chaer was still a national teacher in Dahl. "Big head leader, although Dahl is your home country, I must send troops this time. Big head leader will not object to my going to catch the fake of nachar." Since Chu Dong wanted to let King Dahl have a long memory, he certainly would not object this time. "Of course not. Not only that, but also I''ll let leader Eddie, who is helping there, take a few days off. He hasn''t been back to his hometown for a long time." Wu Si was stunned. He didn''t understand Chu Dong''s operation. He wanted to take the soldiers there. He didn''t object. He also pulled out Eddie, who was so important. What did he want to do. Not only did Linna give Eddie a holiday before wuss sent troops, but also Martin talked about it later. I heard that Dahl sent a large number of craftsmen to make money. These infrastructure projects can only be completed by these soldiers. And Martin asked for instructions. When Martin asked for instructions, King Dahl hesitated, but cha''er, who did not know Chu Dong''s strategy, thought it was a good thing. In this way, even these soldiers went to participate in infrastructure construction, and war broke out later to see how they would deal with it. With his advice, King Dahl agreed directly. This is the heart of Chu Dong. If he doesn''t, the king of DAR will never know who is good to him. "Ha ha, I taught you all those kingly ways. You are far from the real kingly way." If Dahl had the right people, the king would have stepped down. Chu Dong did have the idea to replace him before, but now the outbreak of war has given him a broader vision.He doesn''t want to be a mere king. I don''t want to dominate the mainland. I just want to see the people here develop to a higher civilization. So it''s good to be a planner behind the scenes. The time is ripe. Wu Si sent troops to the city for legitimate reasons. In the face of such a situation, Chu Dong was not there, and the power of those leaders was taken back, and the matter was put on King Dahl. It made him at a loss. "Guoshi, what do you think we should do about it?" Although he knew what kingcraft was, he wanted him to change his habit of relying on others for everything. He had to turn to char, who was not here to help him. He wanted to make Dar more chaotic and civilized, and his task was half finished. The task of the demons is to stop human civilization. As for why God does this, it''s none of their business. They just want to go to a new world, not here. Although this continent seems to be rich in resources, in the eyes of the demons, only stupid human beings can see the superficial resources. In fact, more useful resources, such as aura, are very rare in this continent. What''s the use of a place without aura, even if it develops an unprecedented civilization? Reiki is the most useful resource in the eyes of the demons. This world is the jungle. If the demons want to go to a new world, where even the gods are optimistic about, they will take only a few human beings as stepping stones. Not only did he not help out, on the contrary, he encouraged King Dahl to fight with Wusi''s people to the end. Chapter 1087 Although Chu Dong didn''t know about the secret of the demons, he knew that cha er''s arrangement had helped him. All right, Chu Dong''s mind. King Dahl knew the king''s way for the first time without setbacks. This king wanted to teach him a lesson. Wu Si''s people, without any effort, had already killed to the king''s palace. In the middle, there was no resistance at all. Although Chu Dong wanted to teach King Dahl a lesson, these warriors were innocent. He had something to say with Wu Si. If he didn''t meet strong resistance, he hoped that he would not hurt anyone. "Well, the one I want is the one who dares to pretend to be char. As long as there is no resistance, I will agree to your request." With this assurance, Chu Dong not only asked Martin to take this opportunity to transfer a large number of warriors to infrastructure construction, but also secretly sent people to spread the news, telling these warriors clearly that this time, the people of wengdinger were just running for the national division, which had nothing to do with them. How could the things that char did in the dark escape Chu Dong''s eyes? Jamie and Lina stayed at home, but they didn''t eat dry food. They soon found out, so Wang made such a decision because he heard gossip. "There''s a rumor about me? Ha ha, it seems that this must be the work of char. " As the saying goes, Chu Dong doesn''t give him back. "Jamina, we can do the same for you soldiers." Although Jamie and Lina can''t understand, now it''s clearly that wuss sent someone to call in. Why did the host arrange this, they always strictly carry out every order of Chudong. With the spread of the two men, the hearts of the soldiers on the DARR border have been in turmoil. In a word, Tsar is not popular. He only gets the support of the leaders and elders. But the people below are angry when they see the national master. They are angry when they think that they want to protect tsar, who only talks. More help from the right, less help from the wrong! Since ancient times, Charles thought that if he mastered the upper level, he would master everything, but he ignored the power of the lower level. "Everybody, since the other party is running for the national teacher, why do we have to?" "It''s said that the national master is the one who nearly announced the method because he has cheated us in front of him." "Well, he has come to our hometown now. So we must not protect such people. " In order to play a deterrent role, this time wuss sent no less than ten thousand people, which can be regarded as the strength of all the elite of the ondinger tribe. Now the rudiment of the country has just appeared, and the population is far from reaching an unprecedented height. The soldiers of 10000 people can be described as terror. It is the most powerful tribe in the past. Even now, in terms of strength, Daer is holding a head. However, it is enough to prove that a thin camel is bigger than a horse. Thousands of soldiers gathered outside the hall. The leader from wuss, yelling outside. "We have no intention of making enemies with Dahl. We only hope that the king will hand over his master to Tsar. He is a liar. We hope that the king will not be cheated by him any more." At this time, King Dahl had no idea. "National teacher, I can''t help it. Now they want you." How could cha''er know that the present King Dahl, though he first knew the royal way, did not change his weak nature. This battle has directly scared him. Now he only wants to protect his life. What''s the matter with him if he doesn''t have a national teacher? When he was a tribe, he was timid and not a warlike man. Otherwise, he would have been chased all over the world. In the end, he almost couldn''t keep the sunset swamp. If it wasn''t for the unexpected arrival of Chu Dong, I''m afraid there would be no place like Dahl now. Chaer knew that he had failed again. Unexpectedly, he met such a king. He turned his eyes and thought of a plan. Instead of letting King Dahl see through him publicly, he should leave a memory for him. At least, he felt that he died for King Dahl''s loyalty. At this point, under pressure, Chaer stood up and said, "well, since I''m the national teacher, then at this time, I should stand up and relieve Wang''s worries. I''m going!" As he finished, he looked very generous. Outside, he doesn''t have any nonsense. "Don''t you just want to see me die? Only I can take my life!" With that, he played a good play of suicide in public and made himself look very heroic and noble. On the surface, there is a dead body left here, but in fact, his real body has already escaped secretly through the magic power of the demons. Chaer, who retired to the alliance of high priests, began to look for new opportunities. Although he was defeated this time, his heart was still alive, and he was not allowed to die. The successive failures in front of him were all because of him. This was also his last chance. If he still failed next time, he knew what he was waiting for, even if Chu Dong didn''t kill him at that time There is no way for him to survive.So, the last chance, he decided to take good advantage of the next comeback, will set Chu East in the end. "Damn it, it''s almost there. Why is king Dahl so unreliable?" Although he failed, char didn''t know who he was defeated by. He simply thought that it was king Dahl who was responsible. He didn''t have enough strength to fight for his soldiers. "Wait a minute, since these soldiers are not willing to work hard, is it a new chance for me?" All of a sudden, Tsar had a chance to make a comeback. Secretly, he began to brew a new plot. At this time, Chu Dong came back. "Ha ha, it''s time to put on a play about Qianli Qinwang." Pretending to be far away, Chu Dong came back in a hurry. "King, I''m late!" This time, Wu Si''s people were very cooperative. When they heard that Chu Dong came back, they immediately went back like a tide. After this, Chu Dong became the God of war. "God of war, God of war!" With the strength of one person, only hearing his name scared away more than ten thousand soldiers of the enemy. If such a person does not become the God of war, it is not natural for him. Although char tried his best to perform a tragic death, the truth was there, not to hide it. Chu Dong took this opportunity to teach King Dahl a lesson. "King, I''ll send you a message. You don''t need to doubt people, but you don''t need to doubt people!" "This..." Knowing that he was wronged by King Dahl of Chu Dong, his face turned red at that time. It was a shame that the king of a country believed in lies. Chapter 1088 In order to let King Dahl thoroughly accept the lesson, now he just knows that it''s not over to blame Chu Dong. In the next few days, Chutian used the experience of his predecessors to give King Dahl a cure, and left the mess to him to deal with. He knew that it was only when the gullible tribes came to make trouble that King Dahl really regretted it. As expected, in the next few days, the people sent out did not know how to build at all, which made the people of various tribes feel fooled. "The darlings have gone too far." "They''re cheating." "Well, we''ll unite and ask King Dahl for an explanation, but he approved it through the cheater master." "Yes, now that the national teacher is dead, we have to find him." Together, a group of people came to settle accounts with King Dahl. This left King Dahl in a mess. Those leaders and elders, who have now become ministers, just look at me and I''ll look at you, but they have nothing to do. This is a headache for King Dahl. At this time, one of the old elders stepped forward and began to argue with them. "It''s OK for you to ask for an explanation, but it''s wrong to ignore Wang''s authority." "Who are you? You don''t have a voice here!" "No, I used to be the person around Wang. Now you are so embarrassed about Wang, I can''t sit back and watch him." At the critical moment, the elder named Cen an became the only one who stood up. CEN an argued and they admitted that they were wrong, but the behavior of these people was not to say, but to provoke. "Oh, if you can sit down and discuss it, we welcome it. But if you are here to provoke, you know the strength of our country!" CEN an''s words are very tough, which makes king Dahl feel inferior. He is not suitable to be king. Chudong''s definition is right. He only deserves to be a king of peace and prosperity. He can''t show this kind of courage when he is a little tough. At least now he doesn''t fully understand the kingcraft. That''s what he shows. At the critical moment, cen an tried to turn the tide around, and let these people who came to ask questions, obediently only talk about things, and dare not say anything else easily. See their words, no longer full of provocation, cen an also took back the tough. "Since you want to have a peaceful talk, we can certainly have a good talk." CEN an put things down, and the following things, of course, also need King Dahl to come forward. Influenced by Chu Dong, he is still very good at "harmony and rarity" now. After some negotiation, the craftsmen of DAR state withdrew. The buildings they helped build before were regarded as volunteers. As for the losses, they were all returned. As a result, both sides were very happy, but after these people left, King Dahl began to calculate the accounts. This time, he suffered a big loss, and the infrastructure of his country was not well done, but because of this, he helped other countries to do volunteer work in vain. This is what char called the way to make money. He regretted more and more. "No, it seems that the big head collar is right." With this idea, King Dahl went to Chu Dong''s residence to ask for help. Although Chu Dong is staying at home these days, he always sends Jamie and Lina to listen to the situation outside. When he hears elder Cen an''s deeds, he is very satisfied. He knows that this person is a talent. Now the craftsmen sent by him have come back, and King Dahl has also been taught a lesson. With the help of the steps, Chu Dong comes back again, and the infrastructure of Dahl is in full swing again. At the same time, Chu Dong put forward bold ideas. If a country wants to run, it can''t rely on only one king. In the early days of a kingdom, of course, it was necessary to listen to one person, which was conducive to the concentration of power, but when it developed to a certain extent, it was not necessary to do so. Chu Dong remembered the era he lived in. In a certain historical period, there was a wonderful king who could not go to court for decades, but still operated normally. "It seems that we can learn from this ready-made experience in the future." Chu Dong thought that Wang was going to do Wang''s business. He didn''t need Wang to do other things. Just let the people under him do it. Now the construction of the city is coming to an end, and Daer country has become more like a new country from a primitive tribe.. This is a good time to suggest a well functioning cabinet. Under the planning of Chu Dong, da''er Kingdom finally had a hundred civil and military officials, each performing his own duties. Now the division is still very simple. Chu Dong doesn''t want to be so complicated, so we don''t know who is responsible for what. So it is only divided into agriculture, industry and commerce, life and construction, which is simple and clear. When it comes to farming and production, there are people who are in charge. When it comes to business with other countries, there are people who are also in charge. Because of Cen an''s performance last time, Chu Jiang decided to give him an opportunity to deal with various tribes first, and then slowly explore his potential. In this way, with Cen an coming forward, Chu Dong was liberated from the previous things, and could let go to plan other things.Chu Dong''s second comeback, under a few suggestions, let Daer country coruscate with vitality, while other tribes founded the country. If you want to emulate it, you can''t learn it at all. At this time, the new moon kingdom was established. Their king was called ChongTong. He didn''t feel like Dahl. He finally made up his mind to invite Chudong to give him advice. This surprised Chu Dong. Immediately he thought of a man, a very powerful man, who had been asked to be prime minister by many countries, and who could still be at ease. "Ha ha, is that what I want to be?" Chu Dong didn''t want to be too partial to Dahl, just because he was here after landing, so that he could be near the water. Now that the king of the country has stolen, Chu Dong certainly wants to help them. "King, now that I''m here, we can turn the page on the front." "Turn the page?" As for the modern words, ChongTong has some doubts. "Ha ha, that''s what I said before." To be honest, before he invited Chu Dong, he was always playing drums. As the most important person in Dahl, would he hate the things in front of him? Even he thought about it well. If he really mentioned the things in front of him, what kind of benefits would he give to help his country. Results now listen to Chu Dong directly say turn the page, immediately heart is more than joy, that is simply ecstatic almost fainted. Chapter 1089 Along with the news, Mingyue Kingdom began to invite Chudong, and other newly established countries also began to invite Chudong. I can''t wait to hear the news. "No, if this momentum continues, it can''t hold Chu Dong any longer." Immediately he left for a newly established country, called the bhikkhu tribe, which was renamed bhikkhu. "Dear Wang, my name is char. Now I''m giving your country an opportunity to expand its territory. There is only one condition. Your country will be my prime minister. Instead of trying to get Chudong. After all, Chu Dong, in the final analysis, lives in Dahl, and he will only go to his home country. " After hearing this, the king nodded immediately. Although he founded the country, but the site is too small, has always been a piece of heart disease. Moreover, it is said that Chu Dong''s idea is to fight between right and wrong, which is very inconsistent with his idea. His only purpose of founding a country is to annex the surrounding tribes, further strengthen himself, and then compete with other newly established countries. The position of bhikkhu is really wonderful. At the extreme northern edge of the mainland, as long as there is enough food, we can attack other places at any time, and other countries want to fight. In the current situation, because of the complicated border discipline, it is bound to involve the problem of borrowing roads, and which country will not easily let other countries'' teams borrow roads. It was also thoughtful that char found the country and lobbied. As soon as they hit it off, they immediately made plans to annex the surrounding tribes. For a moment, the situation in the mainland changed, and they merged with other tribes and talked about things with Dahl. "Why should Daer build a city and annex other people''s territory? If I build a strong Empire, I can''t annex other tribes." Soon, a country that obviously exposed the ambition of a wolf was born in this continent. In just a few months, the whole North was swept by the bhikkhu state. After that, char went to Searle quietly. "Dear Wang, it seems that your country has not been well received by Chu Dong. Now he has not been the Prime Minister of your country?" "This..." King Searle knew that their country was different from other countries. In the past, houdar had a deep grudge, and he was a neighbor. Chudong could forget his grudge with other countries, but they were not. "Ha ha, I don''t mean anything else. Since he doesn''t come, Wang can put down his posture and take the initiative to show his kindness. In this way, he can become a sharp knife that pierces into their heart. Sooner or later, he will take revenge. Is your country inherently inferior to them?" After some lobbying, King Searle moved his heart. In this way, they took the initiative to make friends with Chu Dong, and sincerely hope that Chu Dong can also serve as their prime minister. Chudong didn''t know that char had already talked through King Searle, and now they wanted to act as excrement stirring sticks in all the countries forming the alliance. They take the initiative to make friends, Chu Dong does not come. And the king''s attitude of chengken makes Chudong feel embarrassed and does not take up this position. "Well, I promise you." Hearing this, King Searle laughed: "great, we will be good neighbors in the future." That''s what king Searle said, but Chu Dong still had reservations about them, thinking that it doesn''t matter if they are not good neighbors. They''d better not do anything in the back, or they will be the first to clean up. Now that they are called prime minister, Chu Dong has certain rights. He thinks it''s a good thing. In this way, he can''t know immediately when there''s a disturbance in the court. But Chudong didn''t know. Chaer tried his best to get revenge this time. The court where Chudong became prime minister was just a decoration. Just a few days after Chudong became prime minister, King Searle suddenly announced that he would pass the throne to his eldest son Jingyi. , what is the foundation of Chu''s respect, has no words on Chu Dong''s words, but Chu Dong does not know. The real decision of the chief of the music is secretly another court. Searl still has the final say on this court. In other words, when Jingyi became a new king, he just gave Chu Dong a smoke bomb. When King Searle abdicated, it was said that although the seat was passed to Jingyi, he still had the right of veto in case of major events in the future. Chaer thought that his arrangement was perfect, but Chudong, as a modern man, immediately realized that it was wrong. "Ha ha, it seems that it''s not so easy for Jingyi to become the new king." Secretly send Linna to investigate. While arranging for Lina to investigate, he made a new arrangement for Lina. At this stage of the development of the times, Chu Dong knew that it was an indispensable link to grasp the information trends of various countries in time. In the planning of Chu Dong, a secret intelligence group was born. "After that, the shadow will be in your charge." "Yes, master. I will take care of the shadow for my master. " When to say what to say, after the establishment of shadow organization, Lina began to actively cultivate outstanding talents.At this time, Chu Dong, counting the time, had been in the primitive age of the alien world for two years. "Alas, two years ago, the system is still dormant, and the development speed here is obviously much slower than expected. Can I finish the task of doomsday judgment when I am old?" Chu Dong thought, but he gave out a meaningful smile. There''s nothing worse than that. Although, like everyone else, in the alien world, he would not expect to return to the earth where he originally lived, Chu Dong had his pursuit. Even though leading everyone to develop civilization has a great sense of achievement, Chu Dong is always thinking, is this the life he wants. He once thought that people who had awakened to the system could live a different life from now on, but when he accepted the task of doomsday judgment, Chu Dong felt that he could not jump out of the arranged samsara, and everything was like a cycle. He is now living in a foreign world, but all the time he feels that this is the real world of the earth. The only difference is that he is familiar with the earth, which is more primitive. Even now, the situation of various countries is just like his historical knowledge reserve. In some places, there are too many striking similarities. The bhikkhu state, which is now in a corner, has exposed its ambition. Other countries, under his coordination, are an essential alliance. However, it is an indisputable fact that they have their own hearts in secret. "Is there going to be a fight for hegemony and a war?" Chu Dong understood that now countries have been established in different places, and the war is not as small and simple as the original tribal war, and such a war means large-scale casualties. This is a situation that Chu Dong does not want to see. Chapter 1090 Chu Dong knew very well what kind of era he was in. In the face of the situation of waste waiting to be revived, any casualties are the loss of this era. Although Chu Dong brought it, there was no technology in this era, but now in this era of change, talent is the most precious wealth. Chu Dong didn''t want to fight against the ash war, which further reduced the small population. "Alas, in the primitive accumulation stage, we can''t play without the support of population scale." While thinking, Chu Dong sighed. After thinking about it, Chu Dong decided to go to the kingdom of bhikkhu. A few days later, the kingdom of bhikkhu, the King City. Now, with the construction of various countries, from the city to the Royal Palace, they have a primary scale. Although they are not as luxurious as they thought, they have a basic appearance. The place where the king lives is also surrounded by several cities. This is similar in every country. Although cha''er had a plan, he did not dare to appear in public. Now his reputation is very bad. If people know that he is the one who helps them to make plans, all his plans will be in vain, because in that case, the kingdom of bhikkhu in the far north will become the land of many arrows. What he did in front of him has long been notorious. At that time, when all countries joined hands, there was no question of whether to take the road or not. Under the attack of the United forces of all countries, the bhikkhu state was divided up sooner or later. Just when Chu Dong went to find out the truth of the biqiu Kingdom, the shadow organization led by Lina sent back the first valuable information. On the other side of the Kingdom, relying on their ability to use witchcraft, they are actively training a war horse, and these war horses are secretly transported to the kingdom of bhikkhu. Now with the training of animals, chariots have appeared. However, they did not train ordinary horses, but trained standard horses for cavalry in war. Chudong was very surprised to hear the news. "Keep watching." "It''s the master." In this way, Linna continued to follow up the matter, and Chu Dong knew it well. He had anticipated that if these swords were distributed to the soldiers of bhikkhu, it would be a disaster that the mainland could not make a topic. In the time when Eastern Chu lived, a certain Dynasty in history was constrained by the fact that there was no better horse than the enemy, which was equivalent to the enemy directly holding the neck. "Since they want to play like this, ha ha, I Chu Dong will certainly let these horses not play a role in the battlefield." Geographically speaking, the closest country to bhikkhu is Mingyue. If they are equipped with powerful cavalry, the first one they want to annex must be Mingyue kingdom. Thinking of this, he got up and went to Mingyue Kingdom instead of staying in bhikkhu kingdom to find out. So he didn''t go to see hanyuyue. Instead, he turned to the nearby Mingyue Kingdom, which made hanyuyue very confused. Privately, he asked the prime minister Guangwei to invite char immediately. He couldn''t figure out what chess Chu Dong was playing. Chu Dong came here, all in anticipation, but suddenly left, but disrupted the two original plan. Char was puzzled, too. But he said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. Don''t forget that in order to dispel the worries of Mingyue Kingdom, Wang actually sent Hanlin, the eldest son, to be there in the name of learning technology, as a hostage. Let them know that we will never attack them. Buy time for the development of cavalry. " "Yes, so it''s up to Hanlin to do this?" "That''s right. Let him check. What''s the purpose of Chu Dong going there?" Mingyue Kingdom, King City, main hall. When they arrived at the main hall, Chu Dong told them what he wanted to do and reminded them to be careful, but the king didn''t think so. "Mr. Chu Dong, you are worried. Even if they set up a powerful cavalry regiment, they will not attack us. His son Han Lin is a hostage here. Do you think he will attack us?" "Oh? Han Yuyue''s son is here as a hostage? " This makes Chu Dong feel again that the current pattern is too much like a certain era. At that time, in order to let each other trust each other, it was very normal for countries to exchange prince as hostage. But in the end, it all depends on the final interests. Sometimes, even the prince can sacrifice for the sake of interests. Chu Dong knew that at this time, he couldn''t listen to the heavy unification, so he finally decided to see the cold forest. In fact, the cold forest is under house arrest in a certain area. It can move freely in this area, but it can never leave here. Many soldiers are guarding outside. But Hanlin is happy to be here. It''s a kind of folk chess game, which aims to eat each other. Some are like go, and some are like simulated animal chess. One side plays a tiger and eats the other side''s sheep. The sheep side should try every means to force the tiger back to the mountain forest, and finally can''t move down to "starve to death" the tiger side can eat the other side quickly by thunder, while the sheep side, this is similar to Weiqi. As long as the horse racing circle is underground and occupies its own territory, the tiger can''t attack, nor can it I can eat it.And at this time of the cold forest, is holding the sheep side, take the defensive. The attack was very fierce. At the beginning, Hanlin lost some sheep, but slowly, the servant found that he had no way to go, so he had to step back to the mountain forest. Every step back, the counterattack of the cold forest, one step forward, originally weak sheep, but became a charge of soldiers, sheep forward, forced the tiger side, and had to retreat Cold forest down very seriously, and Chu Dong did not disturb him, until he finished this game, to trap the dead tiger to end the battle, Chu Dong began. "Young master Hanlin, I''m so excited. It doesn''t look like being a hostage at all." "Well, who are you? It seems that strangers are not allowed to come in without the permission of the guard." Hanlin raised his head. Chu Dong smiles: "I''m Chu Dong. Do you think I can come in?" "It''s rude, my Lord." Hearing that Chu Dong was coming, Han Lin stood up respectfully and gave a big gift. "You''re welcome. I just want to remind you that your time as a hostage is coming to an end." After hearing this, all the servants showed their joy. They obviously didn''t understand the meaning of Chu Dong''s words. Although Han Lin couldn''t walk around at will, his servants could move a little wider with permission. Because they could move a little wider, they heard people talking in the streets and lanes, and Chu Dong went to the kingdom of bhikkhu. Now after listening to Chu Dong''s words, of course, they thought that Chu Dong came back from his country and brought back good news. They thought that the king must have decided to let the young man go back. Chapter 1091 Immediately, they came to congratulate. But Han Lin gave a bitter smile. "No, I''m afraid you don''t understand what Lord Chudong means." They don''t understand. Then they look at Chu Dong and look back at Han Lin. they really don''t understand what they want to express. It''s like they are guessing. Chu Dong smiles at this. "It''s true that your son is going to die." This directly shocked the public, and later with the explanation, we suddenly save. "But Lord Chudong, the young master is Wang''s son. How could he?" Chu Dong was still smiling, and his face became very serious. "In the face of interests, what is kinship?" At this time, Hanlin had no choice but to ask Ji Chudong what to do in order to get through the crisis. "Of course, it''s leaving. Since it''s learning technology, why don''t you go to a better country and stay in the dark moon country?" After hearing Chu Dong''s question, Han Lin showed his helplessness. "Mr. Chu Dong, you said that I was here as a hostage. So this study is just an excuse for foreign students. " Chudong laughed: "if you offend me, do you have an open reason to be my prisoner?" "This..." Although Hanlin knew that it was Chu Dong who wanted to save him, Chu Dong had to look up to a high mountain. Even though he knew it was to save him, he still did not dare. Chu Dong didn''t force it, at least now the cold forest is still safe. Chu Dong wanted to help Han Lin because he saw that Han Lin was different when he played chess. Although Hanlin''s life is nothing compared with the state of biqiu in the face of interests, if Chu Dong could firmly grasp the Hanlin, he would have taken the initiative ahead of time. At least hanyuyue would have some scruples before he took action, so he would not be so blatant. The effect of Hanlin is different from that of Mingyue kingdom. Now the party is not willing, Chu Dong will not force, can give him time to consider. Chudong left, and the secret emissary of bhikkhu arrived. The secret messenger didn''t know. His every move was seen by the shadow man. The person in charge of the shadow here is a confidant trained by Lina, called Wu Yong. Wu Yong knew that Chu Dong was in Mingyue Kingdom at this time, and thought, "such important news must be reported to Chu Dong in person." Immediately Wu Yong went to Chudong''s foothold. "Mr. Chu Dong, my name is Wu Yong. I''m Lin Na''s valet." "Well, you say." Chu Dong asked him to say what he came for, and Wu Yong told him what he found. The secret messenger wants to let Hanlin secretly inquire about Chu Dong''s news. Chudong gave out a sneer. "Well, I''ll see how he plays chess. You keep your eyes on it. At my disposal. " Wu yongnuono stepped down and continued the surveillance operation secretly. It''s night in the cold forest. This night is a special tangle and suffering for him. He doesn''t know who to believe. Finally, he sent a servant from his heart. "Take these star coins with you. You can find a passer-by to exchange your identity. You can go back home as soon as possible and find out the truth. I don''t believe anyone''s words before I confirm the truth! " Wu Yong, who is in charge of monitoring outside, hears about the situation and knows that this is a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity. He can just sneak into Hanlin. Immediately, he disguises himself as a passer-by and deliberately chooses a chance encounter with the people in Hanlin. "These star coins belong to you. Remember my name. My name is Yu Guang." "If you don''t change the name of the coin, I won''t be responsible for it for a week." A week''s time is enough for the two neighboring countries. Because Yu Guang is in a hurry to go back and find out the truth for his master, he immediately agrees to come down. It was limited to one week. After a week, Wu Yong would go if he wanted to. He would not interfere. In this way, before Wu Yong went to the cold forest, he informed Chudong of the news and sent out a signal to Linna. With the training of all kinds of animals and poultry, now we have the conditions for pigeons to deliver books. Walking fast, how fast to fly so that the pigeon, Yu Guang''s people did not return to the country, Lina has received the news, can make arrangements as soon as possible. In this way, Chu Dong continued to stay in Mingyue kingdom. A week later, Hanlin came to find Chudong. Yu Guang fulfilled his mission and found out the truth, which made Hanlin very sad. "Lord Chudong, you are right. In front of interests, there will never be family. So I agree with you. What shall I do next? " Chudong is very happy. This is a good play. It''s on.The next day, Chu Dong asked Wang ChongTong of Mingyue kingdom to see the cold forest. "Wang, this Hanlin is a hostage now, so I want him to understand his identity. I want to make some words clear to him face to face. I hope Wang can send someone to call him over." ChongTong immediately ordered to see Hanlin, but he didn''t expect that Hanlin would be dead. "Go back and tell the king that although I am actually a hostage of your country, I am also a prince. What is Chudong? He can see me if he wants to?" Chu Dong acted on purpose and became angry when he heard the news. "The king, I want to take him away too much!" ChongTong didn''t know Chu Dong''s plan. When such a thing happened, Chu Dong didn''t dare not give it away. He thought to himself, this cold forest, you really killed yourself, and you take yourself seriously too much. Do you still feel elegant when you are a hostage? In this way, under the planning of Chu Dong, Han Lin was brought back to Dar state. Not only did he take it back, but he also took it with a very high profile. "Hanlin, I''ve taken it away. He shouldn''t have provoked me!" Chu Dong was very strong. Mingzhu and the people of bhikkhu said that he took this man away. All of a sudden, the plan of the cold fish month was disrupted, which also caught Cha Er off guard. "King, what does Chu Dong want to do?" Cha Er didn''t know Chu Dong''s intention, let alone the cold fish moon. He only knew that now Hanlin was in Chu Dong''s hands and became a hostage again in disguise. This time, he became a hostage. The situation was totally different. Although the horses were still coming, he did not dare to move his mind about war except for training cavalry. Even in the recent Mingyue Kingdom, he did not dare to move his mind. A storm has subsided, and all countries have entered a stage of peace. The bhikkhu state took the lead in annexing tribes to become a state, and those small tribes suffered at this time. Soon, in order not to be destroyed, some tribes, large and small, began to attach themselves to the nearby powerful countries. Chapter 1092 After this incident, the pattern of the mainland is changing. And this change, can be said only between day and night. In order to deal with the cavalry that may appear in the future, Chu Dong is doing something all this time. Build chariots. Not only did Chu Dong begin to research and develop the first generation of chariots, but he knew that under current conditions, it was not a day or two to build the first generation of chariots. Moreover, a few chariots were not enough to fight against cavalry. Therefore, while developing the chariots, he had to fundamentally curb the development of cavalry there. What the cavalry needs most is the well bred war horse, and what the well bred war horse needs most is the fertile grassland. Biqiu state is located in the extreme north. Every year, there are always months when it is green and yellow. If they are content to develop mining, mining and smelting, the east of Chu can''t find a way to contain them for a while, but they just want to raise a large number of war horses. Of course, the east of Chu has a way to control them. Since the annexation of the tribe was a tacit thing, not a war, Chu Dong began to arrange it. He wants to firmly control the grassland in his own hands. As long as we control this place, the bhikkhu state raised such horses at that time, which not only failed to form combat effectiveness, but also brought them down. Grassland is a place where no one wants free gifts for the needs of the development of the times. Even some tribes are suffering from poverty there. They are eager for a country to take over. This will make life easier for the tribe. Chudong suddenly offered to take over the grassland. Not only some tribes were very happy, but they automatically became obedient. Some countries felt that the grassland was just a big place, but they had to pay for the development. It was not cost-effective. Since Chudong planned to take over the grassland, they would give it to him. In less than a month, Chudong controlled a large area of grassland in the whole continent. With this large area of grassland, Chudong knew that it was time to let them know the real value here. Other people think that grassland is useless, but Chudong knows that in the primitive times, grassland was of great use, and a large number of livestock began to be raised here. Although Chu Dong didn''t want to be partial to da''er, he could be regarded as his nominal home country. Who would take advantage of it? Because of the beauty of water, fertilizer and grass, the livestock here grew almost savagely. Chu Dong turned this into a means of making money. Large quantity, full management, began to sell to countries. All of a sudden, the countries in the world are so stupid that they can''t compare the price of the products raised by their own countries. They can only watch as Chu Dong makes money, but there is no room to fight back. "If we had known that we had a large grassland and could do such a thing, why should we send it out?" It''s easy to send these places out, but it''s not so easy to take them back. Now it''s too late to regret. Although Chu Dong was partial to da''er, he would not do everything. "In other countries, you can turn the energy of raising livestock into farmland. As for these livestock, they are cheaper than your own. Why not?" In this way, the people of these countries, with their own joy, turned the land originally used for breeding into fertile land. The development of the mainland has become benign again. There are food crops, there are all kinds of livestock, which provide the necessary basis for the development of the future. At this time, Daer continued to strengthen the smelting technology. With the opportunity of skilled craftsmen, he found a way to forge metal into extremely fine silk thread. This made Chudong very happy. "That''s great. I''ve always wanted to build a batch of crossbows, but I''m short of materials." The primary strong crossbow is still based on strong bowstring. Although this material is not the real steel wire for later generations, its strength is enough. Trudeau left it to Eddie. Eddie was shocked when he saw the material. "Mr. Chu Dong, this new material is amazing. I can barely pull two." Chu Dong said with a smile: "no, no, the new weapons made at the back only need a small amount of manpower. Anyone can pull him. To be exact, it''s not pulling, but pulling the trigger through the device and launching. What people have to do is to constantly supplement the arrows to be launched." Eddie heard that there was such a magic technology, and he adored Chu Dong more. With the powerful bow and crossbow, we will be equipped with the chariots of the early generation in the future. With such a strong defense, we will not be afraid of war. At least hanyuyue of bhikkhu will come here with a large number of cavalry now, and there is no need to worry about it. In fact, in this cold fish month, his life is very sad. As winter approaches, there is a shortage of horses and food in the far north. At this time, Tsar said, "it''s just like the reason why we don''t come to other places." "You mean to fight them?" Cold fish month a thought, to challenge the powerful Daer country, heart timid.Cha Er smiles: "are you worried about the eldest son?" The cold fish month nods, behind immediately shakes head. "Yes, not all. I don''t care if I can win." Chaer understood that this was the cold fish month. He was worried that he would not be able to fight. He immediately assured him that he would win this battle. "King, according to my understanding. With the excellent level of these horses and the cavalry we trained, if they don''t react, the battle will be over. I''ve tested the speed of these cavalry. They can completely break through the blockade of the enemy archers. Not to mention, they can also trample on them with speed. The most powerful defense of DAR is archers and riprap carts. " The moon of cold fish is overjoyed. He also really saw the terrible speed of cavalry. These excellent horses can advance at a speed of thousands of miles in a day. Of course, he believed that wherever his cavalry went, the archers of the other side had not arranged their troops and had been trampled to death by his troops. Control of the Arctic cold fish month, launched a red fruit of the war, and undeclared war. But he would not think that Chu Dong had built a strong crossbow. And a steady stream, sent to the hands of soldiers guarding the grassland border. "The other side is so fast!" "No, it''s the legendary cavalry." Because there is no Scripture, the grassland nearest to bhikkhu is occupied by them in one day, which makes hanyuyue very proud. "Ha ha, in front of my powerful cavalry, they are archers. They are just ornaments." Hanyuyue, who was dazzled by the victory, immediately ordered to occupy a larger area of the southern grassland. The first victory was just because the soldiers, who did not know what the cavalry was, were so scared. Chapter 1093 For the second attack, the lessons of failure were summed up, and Eddie personally went to supervise the fight, and the situation of the fight was completely changed. Chu Dong heard that he lost the first battle, and then followed him. Through the analysis of the situation on the spot, Chu Dong made a plan to let them have no return. "Ha ha, is this the enemy''s cavalry power?" With this idea, he asked Eddie''s men not to fight hard in the first battle, but to retreat as far as possible, to buy time for other circuitous teams, and to launch the general attack after the real encirclement. "When we really attack, we should try our best to persuade them to surrender. After all, the strength of these cavalry is very useful if we use it." After Eddie understood Chu Dong''s playing method, he strictly implemented it. He just let people resist two times, and then he retreated into the nearby mountains. Although the cavalry can gallop across the vast grassland, they can''t give full play to their advantages in some mountain areas, so they have to rest and wait for the order of attack. Quietly, another team, led by Martin and Jamie, encircled the enemy. When the encirclement is completed, Chudong arranges Jamie to start shouting slogans. "Listen, you are surrounded." "What, surrounded? How can they be so fast?" In fact, it''s not that they are fast, but Eddie''s traction is good, and the rhythm is controlled by them. This time, not all the cavalry sent by the bhikkhu state, but more than half of them, with no less than 5000 cavalry troops, is simply a rare and elite teacher for this era. It can even be said that with their current strength, if they had not met Chu Dong, this cavalry team would have swept the mainland with 5000 people. After all, this is the first excellent cavalry team, and some countries even have difficulty in equipping archers. So now, in terms of combat power, bhikkhu is still very strong, and can even rank in the top three. Even the cels, who are fully aware of witchcraft, are behind them. Now they are only inferior to Daer and ondinger, which are famous for their archery. Now these cavalry soldiers, especially their leader Malin, are furious to hear that they are surrounded by the mob in his eyes! "What, it''s a shame." Although the clamor was fierce, in fact, they burst in and tried to get out of the enclosure and shoot back directly. "Chief, they''re too far away." "How could it be so far?" Although incredible, but also dare not let the team forward, at this time, Eddie''s people, began to fight back. In this way, Malin''s cavalry regiment had to keep retreating, and the smaller the encirclement was. When it is small to a certain extent, the strong crossbow is placed under the eye. As long as they break in, it is a sweeping shot, which makes them give up the idea of breaking in. At this time, Chu Dong ordered them to adopt the strategy of encircling but not fighting. "Leader Eddie, this is the last time I command a battle. You need to know how to lead the troops and how to use the tactics. I can''t command every time I fight." Eddie understood that he was not a person who depended on others for everything. And Chu Dong just wanted to take him as a breakthrough point, all kinds of talents, the front can lead them, guide them, the back things, let them do. As the saying goes, Jihen is no more than Jue Liang. Under the direction of Chu Dong, they don''t break through, so they surround them all the time, and then they shoot them back. Not only that, when Jamie and others barbecue, they deliberately fan the marlin camp, which makes the soldiers over there swallow their saliva. Although there are powerful rear riders, the moon of cold fish and even the cha''er who planned everything behind the scenes have never fought a large-scale war. They don''t know the truth that the soldiers don''t move and the food and grass go first. Marlin''s army is good at speed, so it must be decided that his army should go into battle light. All the way to attack, there is no food, even basic drinking water, has become difficult, but at this time, but enjoy the delicious barbecue, in order to make the taste more prominent, Jamie ingenuity, add heavy mouth. "The host said that the kind of thing called cumin, put more, so that the taste is heavier!" Originally hungry, this barbecue with a heavy flavor of ingredients, the wind floated over, not hungry can give people smell hungry. As he ate the barbecue, Jamie yelled. "Listen to the people on the other side, I''ll give you two choices. You can either surrender, you''ll be a family, come and have a barbecue, or you can wait there slowly. Although you come to attack, we have to abide by the agreement not to fight, and we won''t attack you on our own initiative." After hearing this, Marlin was very angry. Although he had no experience with cavalry, he also knew the importance of stability. He was so angry that he swore. "What are you? You have the ability to fight."Jamie pulled a piece of thigh meat and ate it with a big mouthful of oil. He called to the opposite side, "if you want to fight, fight? We don''t fight. If you have the ability, come and bite me like a barbecue. " Marlin was so angry that he immediately slapped his horse''s tail and rushed over. See Ma Lin rush to come over, there bow crossbow hand a pull the trigger, a row of arrow plumes shoot out. Marlin was so angry that he could only slap the horse on the back and went back. On the first day, Marlin could suppress his men, but on the second day, the soldiers refused. There is always the smell of barbecue on the opposite side of three meals a day. Who can stand it. Although in the morning, barbecue becomes porridge, after all, in the morning, there is a barbecue on fire. Jamie''s people are also afraid of eating too much and getting on fire. They want some white porridge, wild vegetables and some salt, which is very light. Although there are food crops at this time, pickles must not have been invented. Otherwise, pickles must be standard. At this time, the other party feels that it is not suitable to eat porridge in the morning. "Let''s surrender. We have meat to eat." "Brother, they don''t seem to have any meat in the morning." At this time, the heart of the people, completely dispersed, completely out of marlin''s control. Finally, someone took the lead and jumped over to surrender. Finally, after all the members could not bear it, they all surrendered. Marlin''s nose was crooked. Finally, he also surrendered. "Don''t rob me of my roast lamb leg!" Han Yuyue never dreamed that the cavalry he had worked so hard to cultivate had made wedding clothes for others. With Malin''s cavalry, Chu Dong immediately divided the team into four parts. Chapter 1094 Some of them were sent to the dark moon Kingdom, where a small leader of them was appointed as the chief general, and the top commander of ChongTong was in charge of the management. The other two parts sent two border troops. There''s another part. Eddie''s in charge. "Marlin, you''re going to be Eddie''s deputy now." Such an elite cavalry army was broken up by Chu Dong. Now they just surrender, Chu Dong can only do this, let these cavalry, slowly into the border guard team. With this arrangement, the border is finally stable. Although there are still cavalry in bhikkhu, there are also cavalry on the border that can be resisted, and the whole continent has entered a relatively balanced state. Another dramatic end to the war. Although Chu Dong''s various skills need to be upgraded to gain soul power by killing the enemy, Chu Dong now thinks that these skills are useless to him. In addition to the beginning of the survival crisis, you need certain skills. Now Chu Dong thinks that you don''t need to pay attention to upgrading skills. ¡­¡­ Soon, winter came. Because all countries have agricultural technology, this winter, every country has had a good time. In the winter of previous years, if you can''t hunt wild animals, you have to endure cold and hunger. But this winter, we all realize the benefits of having food reserves. "It''s really wonderful. All this was brought by Lord Chudong." "Well, yes, it''s a wonderful winter." Just as everyone was celebrating this winter by playing crowns and having food every day, Chu Dong received an invitation from the priestess by accident. Flame city. Now the priests have moved to the edge of the Lord''s residence. The altar is more symbolic. As an exception, Jin Fan, who was promoted to the city leader this time, also served as an escort. When accompanied by Jin Fan, the priestess had something to say, which seemed like she wanted to say. Chu Dong knew that the priestess must have something private to say. After Jin Fan left, Chu Dong asked questions. "High priest, do you have something to say?" The priestess nodded: "yes, didn''t you ask my name last time? '' "how? Are you willing to talk now? " "Yes, but before I say my name, I want to tell you something." The priestess did not answer immediately. Instead, she talked about the past. Through her mouth, now Chu fan finally knew that the whole alliance of priests were not human beings, but belonged to the ancient demons. "Oh? You are demons, but why do you talk to me now? " The priestess sighed. "It has something to do with the blood of our family." Then she began to talk again. Not all the demons yearn for the new world, especially their pulse. Their pulse is called Helian''s, and her name is Helian Chujing. All along, Helian thinks that the departure of the protoss is a conspiracy. Even the lack of aura in this world is the work of the whole Protoss. For this matter, their ancestors were cursed by God. From then on, generations of heilian can only take women as the family heritage. And women can not be appointed as priests, which is why Helian Chujing deliberately conceals her identity. If people know that she is a woman, her only blood of Helian family will be over. And that ancestor, on his deathbed, left an account. "We are not a family abandoned by God. On the contrary, after many years, someone will help us on behalf of God." Hearing this, Chu Dong asked, "is the representative of God here?" "Yes, he came. At first, I''m not sure. Now I believe it. My ancestors said that when the representative of God came, he would ask the name of his descendants." At this moment, Chu Dong was speechless. He thought to himself, "no, listen to her, the representative of God, doesn''t that mean me?" Just as he thought about it, he opened his eyes. "So, you are the person I am looking for, and only you can lead us to build a new world. And when I give my name, I will be a servant of God. " After hearing this, Chu Dong stepped back. "Don''t make such a joke, will you?" Chudong couldn''t believe what he heard. At this time, Helian Chujing has knelt down on the ground, so she believes that Chudong is the messenger of God, all because behind, she saw what Chudong did, he is really leading everyone in the development and construction of their own home, and the whole alliance of priests, the god they believe in, wants to prevent human development, not to mention, let the whole demon descendants suffer together here Such a God is a false god. Kneeling on the ground, He Lian Chu''s eyes show her heart, so that Chu Dong doesn''t agree with him. It can be seen that this is her only hope.Although Chu Dong didn''t know how to go, he was willing to do so with a little help. After Chu Dong agrees, He Lian Chu Jing finally gets up. "Master, if human beings want better development, I think it is necessary to experience a war, otherwise human beings will never really grow up." "Oh? That''s what you think? " Chu Dong did not expect that after she recognized her master, she said something very insightful. Chu Dong always tried his best to prevent the war from happening, but after all, the war broke out one after another. Although it was not large-scale every time, people''s selfishness became more and more important and developed faster. These selfishness became more and more exposed, especially the growth of King Dahl. In the past, he was just a weak king, but later it turned out that he was also uneasy. At this time, he lianchu said: "master, I think so. Since the alliance must let human beings fight a war, and we also need a war to let human beings grow up, it''s better to take a step back for the time being and sit down to discuss and plan a war within our control." "War within control?" Chudong is a little confused, but Helian Chujing begins to explain. "In fact, such a war is not unique in this world. At that time, when there were Protoss and hundreds of tribes, there was one." Hearing this, Chu Dong became even more suspicious. The information he had had had no record about it. There were hundreds of ethnic groups and similar wars in this continent before, which was really unheard of. With the narration of Helian Chujing, Chudong finally understood what she said about the war, which is similar to the age of his life, the long-standing legend, the ancient war of God. There is no evidence to prove what happened in this war. "At that time, will the world be among them?" Chu Dong thought a lot for a time, then slowly fell into meditation. Chapter 1095 Chu Dong took back his thoughts and got up slowly. "Well, at the right time, we''ll go to the priesthood League." Since it was a planned war, Chu Dong would certainly become a rule maker. In this way, in front of Chu Dong, a very practical problem is that he should stand in the angle of absolute fairness, and should not be partial to any side, and should not give any help to any side. Chu Dong knew better that when he came to this continent, his home country in the sense of being in power now was king Dahl. His current power was not strong at all, because in his bones, Dahl had no belligerent gene. But in the end, this is his home country in his sense. He did not want Dahl to be involved in this war. "It seems that if we want to protect this place from war, we can only find a way to keep this country neutral." This idea, strictly speaking, has been regarded as Chudong''s selfish, and he can only help Dahl so much. Just thinking about how to keep Dahl neutral, Helian Chujing opened his mouth again. "Master, I will arrange the following things. I believe that as long as we have experienced the baptism of war, after human reflection on war, there will be the rise of new forces. Then, the true meaning of war test will come." Now Chu Dong was puzzled again. "Chujing, make it clear." He lianchu said: "this matter, the master will naturally know, now said in advance, I am afraid that the master will act with the heart of concern, and show what clues, that is not good, in short, please believe me. It''s about the future of the Terrans and even my demons. Although my family, including the demons who stay here, are cursed, I can''t do nothing now that I have found my master. " He Lian Chu Jing''s words are very long, but he talks about Chu Dong''s heart. Otherwise, with her words, Chu Dong would have been very angry. She had clearly recognized her master, and now the tone and attitude of her speech were not the same as that of a servant and master. He Lian Chu Jing seems to be aware of this, and immediately adds it later. "Master, I''m sorry, my words are a little fierce, but now I just recognize you as my master. Although you can command some countries, there is still a gap between you and the master in my heart. Please forgive me for my abrupt words." At this time, since Dong Chu had a fit, he didn''t get angry. Chu Dong certainly knew that after he arrived in this continent, although he had made some achievements, he was far from his own blueprint. What''s more, He Lian Chu Jing, a natural demon, had more power than human beings. She needed a process to completely identify Chu Dong as her master. A few days later, the alliance of the high priests. Chu Dong and the high priest, alurang, had a direct showdown. "Reverend Allah, since mankind needs a baptism of war, why can''t we sit down and study it carefully?" Beyond the charr, Chu Dong went directly to alurang to have a showdown. This sudden attack surprised the whole priesthood alliance. Alurang''s face was very ugly at that time. "It''s said that Lord Chudong has set up a shadow organization to collect intelligence. The priest thought it was just a small fight. Now it seems that the priest really underestimated Lord Chudong''s intelligence ability." Before she came, Helian Chujing had already realized that she would stand on the side of the master even if she would turn over with the priest alliance. After all, the Terrans are powerful now. Although the demons have powerful magic, they are limited by the reason that their aura is thin. The power of the demons can not be exerted by two to three times. With the current population of the demons, there is no way to fight against the Terrans. Therefore, she thought that the worst result was that the two tribes declared war at last, but she did not expect that alurang''s words made Chudong find a step. In order to protect Helian Chuxiang, Chudong acknowledged it. "I''m flattered. I have to. Who let the people of the priesthood alliance act too mysteriously?" Chu Dong was so straightforward that he forced alurang not to know how to carry on in the future. For no reason, the initiative fell to Chu Dong. He was the guest who came to talk about things. How could he become the master and master the rhythm everywhere. Although he was depressed, he was willing to sit down and have a good talk with Chu Dong. He really didn''t understand that fighting a war was good for human beings, and he didn''t know what medicine Chu Dong sold in this gourd. "Well, then, Mr. Chudong, what kind of war is in your mind, and it''s within the rules?" Since Chu Dong has come, it proves that he has studied the plan with He Lian Chu Jing long ago, otherwise he would not come here like this. After straightening his body, Chu Dong said: "it''s very simple. After making the rules, no one can interfere. I will teach the prime ministers who have already been in office the rights of each country, and will not take sides. As for the people of your priesthood alliance, they also hope not to interfere in this war. Let them choose to be the masters of this war.""Let countries make their own decisions?" Alurang didn''t understand Chudong''s intention. In my heart, I was suspicious, but then I thought that fighting a war, anyway, would not do any good to human beings. War would only make civilization go backward. As long as mankind does not develop advanced civilization, it can be regarded as the completion of God''s task. After thinking about this, he decided whether he planned the war or who proposed it. For them, if they don''t lose anything, why not do it? If they don''t intervene, they won''t intervene. Immediately, arurang agreed that the alliance of the high priests would personally announce that the nations of the human race would go through the baptism of a war, and transferred char back from the kingdom of bhikkhu. At this time, char had thought of a wonderful game, but he was suddenly transferred back, very unconvinced. Now the cavalry of other countries, although one of them was taken over by Chu Dong, as long as they were fighting horses, they could soon form a new army. Not only that, now bhikkhu is the largest territory of all countries. With the strength of cavalry, he swept the whole North. Although there were cavalry stationed on the border, he was in danger of being destroyed at any time. Taking the north as the basis and taking advantage of the conflicts of interests among countries, sooner or later, they will collapse. He set a strategy for the cold fish month, long-range and short-range attack. With absolute strength, the soldiers directly point to Mingyue and Yanwei, take their own unique resources to make friends with Daer and ondinger in the south, in exchange for the war resources they need, and make use of the only ally of cel to stir up in the interior. Chapter 1096 It''s a very good plan. Because of char''s departure, it suddenly became impossible to carry out. Going through the previous events, because Marlin''s elite cavalry, including Marlin himself, have already surrendered, it still affects people''s hearts. Now the interior of bhikkhu has been divided into three groups. But when char was there, because he was a member of the upper level of the priesthood alliance, he controlled the priesthood of the bhikkhu Kingdom and suppressed them in the name of God. The three factions did not dare to have any opinions. Now char left, and the priesthood alliance did not interfere. Hanyuyue could not control the power of the three factions at all. It can be said that at this time, dark waves are surging in his country, and the situation of unifying the north is facing disintegration at any time. He didn''t disintegrate the other party first. Now there are some uneasy factors in his home. ¡­¡­ At this point, the priesthood alliance. Since it is a planned war, there must be a reason. In the name of the false god, alurang mentioned that God needs a strong country to be a representative. Only a strong country can be favored by God and become the overlord of the mainland. At this time, the ten most powerful countries, their kings, came. Chu Dong was sitting on the edge of alurang. The mysterious high priest, alurang, finally appeared and sat beside Chudong, which made the kings of the Ten Kingdoms extremely surprised. "It''s worthy of being Lord Chudong. He can sit so close to the high priest." See Daer, wengding''er, Mingyue, Picchu, Searle, Yanwei, Bailan, Yantang, Houchu, Zixia. The kings of the Ten Kingdoms were all here, and Chudong stood up. "Although it''s a fight for hegemony, some people who don''t want to participate can remain neutral. What do you think of King Dahl?" With such an obvious reminder, how could King Dahl not understand Chu Dong''s mind and immediately stand up and say, "of course, it''s good. Our country, Dahl, should be neutral. Don''t take part in the fight for hegemony. " Seeing this, Chu Dong was overjoyed and began to tell him that when he became a neutral country, he could not take the initiative to expand or attack any side. If any side wanted to take the initiative to attack the neutral country, other countries could use any means to destroy him. And those who take the initiative to attack neutral countries will never be eligible for hegemony. With his leadership, several other small countries, such as Zixia and later chuben, also declared their neutrality. However, their king thought that it would be better to see the attitude of ondinger first. If ondinger, the second most powerful, also withdrew, only bhikkhu was left. When they plundered the grassland in front of them, they made too many enemies. Maybe they could take the opportunity to pick up the leak and unite with other countries to eliminate bhikkhu. On the contrary, they could fight for hegemony. In this way, the two small countries that most want to quit have not come forward at the first time. And when they want to come out, it''s too late. Chudong won''t give them too much time to think about it all the time. "Well, since no other country is neutral, then it''s settled. Nine countries fight for hegemony and one country is neutral!" The two kings of Zixia and Houchu now regret that it is too late. Their two countries are too weak. If they take part in the struggle for hegemony, they must be the first to be destroyed. After thinking about it, Wang Yi of the two countries directly formed an alliance to keep warm. Wang Yi of the two countries worked together for three years, from two countries to one country. In this way, eight countries participated in the struggle for hegemony, and the newly established alliance countries, each with a word, were called Chu Xia state. Because Chu Dong was a planner, he withdrew in a dignified way at this time. Now he only stays in Dahl every day and does other things. Because Dahl was neutral, some people who didn''t want to fight took it as a refuge, which was unexpected to Chudong. So many people, can not idle, Chu Dong immediately proposed to establish schools and post. Those who are willing to learn here can learn advanced technology, but those who are not willing to learn are not allowed to run around just for refuge. They can honestly stay in a certain range of the post house. At the thought of staying in the post house, although there is no restriction on personal freedom, it still feels like a prison, so more people choose to study in school. ¡­¡­ At this time, Bailan state. A minister named Bai Li Zhi, seeing that other countries are fighting for hegemony, I hope it is just a futile war. At the beginning, it was the king''s decision to fight for hegemony, not the people''s decision. He gave the king a suggestion. King, although we can no longer choose neutrality, we can choose to admit defeat. As long as we quit, they will not fight us. But at this time, Wang Sikong Tu could not hear at all. "Hum, at the beginning of the struggle for hegemony, Wang Shi didn''t move. If he said this, he would be killed!" Take this old minister''s as a memorial ceremony to attack the army, and lead the army to Yantang. As long as the relatively weak Yan Tang is eliminated, it will be able to win the reputation of other countries, and attacking Yan Tang is a sure victory. When Sikong Tu launched the war, he chose the wrong season, and when he ordered the attack, he did not look at the wind direction. At this time, the wind was blowing towards them, but he ordered to use rockets to attack the enemy. The results are predictable.After a big war, the country was almost subjugated. A few days later, Sikong Tu died of depression. The eldest son, Sikong Lang, took over the throne. The new king directly announced that he would withdraw from the fight for hegemony. From then on, he was only responsible for the logistics of various countries. Although the territory of Yantang was small, its geographical location was quite good. All of them were plains. Such a place, which was originally a country with four wars and no danger to defend, had to fight for hegemony because Sikong Tu was inexperienced and took a full-time job. Although Stuart gave such an order, his younger brothers were not convinced. "Brother Wang, you can certainly make such a decision when you become king, but you have to revenge your father." A few younger brothers, with elite soldiers, took Yantang directly in the name of revenge. The first battle for hegemony started. When the two sides fight again, han''er defeats Yanwei with a fierce attitude. Since then, the mainland has been in the country of no Yanwei. In the face of powerful witchcraft, the Yanwei army is vulnerable. Although he was defeated by the Yanwei army, wuss of ondinger seized the opportunity and took the back road of Searle. On the way back to the army, Searle was killed. Although Chu Dong wanted to withdraw from ondinger and remain neutral psychologically, it was Linna''s home country after all, but he was given the opportunity. Wuss was not rod. He was ambitious. After all, it was a fight for hegemony. If he won, he would be the spokesman of the whole continent and the absolute boss. Moreover, Wu Si did not pay attention to copying the back road. Lao Wang, a young man in the kingdom of cel, was ordered in the face of danger. His name was Tianya. The end of the world is not dazed to be like several princes of Bai Lan, knowing that it can''t be done. Now the war is still going on, but it''s no accident that soon they will surrender, and Bailan will no longer exist Chapter 1097 Tianya chose temporary forbearance and constantly instilled hatred genes into soldiers. In order that one day, when the flame of hatred reaches its peak, it can challenge the powerful ondingle. Although witchcraft suppresses the arrow technique, the power of ondinger is not blown out. It''s not all the archers that make them strong. There''s something else. ¡£ War is so cruel. ¡­¡­ At this time, Chu Dong is comforting Lina. , "Linna, you should know that your country is not the father has the final say." "Master, I understand. I''m fine. Didn''t you let me pay attention to Hanlin, the prince of bhikkhu recently?" "Yes, I always thought he was very special." "In that case, why didn''t the host go to see it himself?" Hearing this, Chu Dong immediately set out for the post. The reason why Chu Dong felt that he was special was that he was always different from others. Now most people choose to go to school, but he went back to Guanyi. What''s the difference between this and when he was in Hades. See Chu east came, Han Lin didn''t look up, but still fiddle with his little things. "Eat, and sleep when you''re full. Don''t think about anything else. " At this time, accompanied by the people, some bored look, see Chu Dong come, immediately remind. "Young master, Mr. Chu Dong is here." "Don''t make any noise. I''m feeding these little guys." Because of the arrival of Chu Dong, Han Lin didn''t appear particularly nervous, and even didn''t raise his eyes. This makes the next people helpless, come to say hello to Chu Dong in a hurry. The servant who greets is the one that Hanlin trusts most, the one named Yu Guang. "Mr. Chu Dong, don''t mind. I think my son is in a bad mood because he can''t go back to his country. I don''t know what he thinks. Other people''s worms are just trying to make him happy, but our son wants to let him eat, sleep and eat every day, and almost kill them." Chudong was in a hurry. Come forward to ask: "Han Lin, you raise these insects, and don''t let them call, what do you think?" At this time, Hanlin raised his head slightly: "Lord Chudong, it''s not the time for them to sing!" On hearing this, Chu Dong knew immediately that he was a man with revenge. "So when do you want them to sing?" Hanlin then stood up. "It''s time to meet Lord Chudong." Chu Dong naturally heard the string between, immediately nodded: "well said." Hanlin saluted politely at this time. "I''m sorry. It''s impolite to just fiddle with these little things." In this way, they began to chat. The more they talked about Chu Dong, the more they felt that Han Lin was not a simple man. Before coming, Wu yongte, Linna''s subordinate, reported to him that Hanlin had nothing to do but study insects, but still didn''t change the habit of the tiger eating sheep game. But this time, when he played chess, the chessboard was improved and the map of various countries was taken as a chessboard. This makes Chu Dong want to find out. While chatting, Chu Dong proposed that he would like to watch him play chess this time. "Lord Chudong, you are not interested in this kind of thing." But Chu Dong said, "no, I''m very interested." In front of Chu Dong, Han Lin once again called the servant and began to get down. At the same time, Chu Dong felt that this cold forest must not be in the pool. "Hanlin, let''s talk inside." Chudong wants to make it clear that in Hanlin, Chudong sees a king by playing chess. Inside, Chudong was straightforward. "Hanlin, have you ever thought about what you should do to become a real overlord after complete victory?" "This..." Han Lin suddenly stopped talking, and then he fell on his knees. "I''m sorry, Mr. Chu Dong. I dare not have such a mind now!" Chudong laughed: "no, you should have it now. And you should try to wait for this day. " Chu Dong planned the war in the hope that there would be a person with outstanding ability who could unite all countries in the future. Although he didn''t know whether Hanlin was such a person now, he was the first one to find an alternative. War can not only make civilization retreat, anything is a double-edged sword. Sometimes, when civilization develops to a certain stage or even a bottleneck period, a war often becomes a catalyst for the development of civilization. Although Chu Dong from the heart to the outside, do not want to war, also do not want to see war. But the long talk with Helian Chujing that day made him understand the deeper truth that war must be something that human beings must experience to develop civilization.Without the baptism of war, human beings will never know the value of peace, just like the flowers in the greenhouse. Now the discovery of cold forest in Chudong is like the discovery of a new continent. "Well, we should pay attention to the situation on the other side of the school and find new talents at any time." Not only that, Chu Dong at this time let Linna more countries to fight for hegemony news, all to him here, and first-hand information. After listening to Linna, Chu Dong suggests that if you want to keep abreast of the latest news, you''d better go. "Going out?" After hearing this, Chu Dong''s eyes brightened. "All right, get ready. Let''s go." In this way, Chudong took Jamie, Linna, Helian, Chujing, master and servant with him. After dressing up, he left Dahl. Now Chudong has no position. On the contrary, I feel that I am light without an official. Just after Chu Dong and his party left, situ Lang, who was defeated by Chu Dong, in order to preserve Bai Lan''s pulse, he entered the border of Dahl with his ministers fighting to death. Dahl is a neutral country. As long as he crosses the border, he will be safe. "Wang, we can only send you here, people of Yantang, come on!" Several guards, determined to die, blocked the enemy''s way and sent him to the border line. "Wang, it''s safe at last." "That''s great. In that case, let''s fight with the attitude of facing our home country." Escort Wang to a safe neutral country, but they will always be Bailan''s soldiers! From then on, there was only one country less in the world, and only seven countries remained. Aimless Chudong, they do not know, at this time, the border line, such a tragic side, this day they came to a place, did not establish a country. Although the world has now become seven big countries, there are always places beyond the reach of these countries. People here are still living a tribal life. Because the War didn''t spread here, but let the people there fight for hegemony become the people who live here and talk about it in the streets. Although they still keep the habits of the tribe, the level of civilization has not been reduced much. After all, we are all from the same starting point. Chapter 1098 Chudong, by accident, arrived at a tribe called Fengshan Leibu. This name directly represents the tribe''s worship of nature. They have no so-called totem, and they have no so-called priest. It can be said that this is the place where Chu Dong and his party discovered the paradise by accident. Although the alliance of priests is powerful, there are still places beyond their reach in this earth like continent. This tribe belongs to the tribe in the mountains. The mountains give them everything. At the same time, they have a simple worship of nature for the power of wind and thunder. After arriving at this tribe, Chudong felt a little different, and had a feeling of returning to simplicity. But Chu Dong understood that this kind of life, just like poetry and distance, everyone yearns for, but must not live in such a world for too long. Just like his original life, even he had nothing to talk about. He joked that it was better to go back to the countryside because of the deep urban routines. But Chu Dong knew very well that the real rural life was not what he wanted. He can''t stand it either. Now this feeling is somewhat familiar. Although there is a sense of Paradise here, the people in the mountains are not as closed as they thought. People often go out. Because there are people going out, they will bring back information from outside. Not only that, but also some external technologies have been brought in. And this tribe, because it has learned to grow and the land is fertile, even has an excessive supply of food. For this reason, by chance, they unexpectedly found a way to make wine from grain. Because there was no time to put away that much grain, under the action of natural rain, it was finally given to people who wanted to find a way to make wine. It was a bit of a surprise that we could taste the wine produced by natural grain here. The only entertainment here is drinking. The so-called storytelling is nothing more than people who go out and talk about things outside for those who don''t have the chance to go out. They think that entertainment can kill boring time. Chu Dong and his party went to the side of the road and tasted good wine. They began to listen to these people and talk about what they saw outside. Although there are ingredients of embellishment, Chudong still heard that this tragic thing happened outside. As he listened, he sighed in his heart. "Well, this is war." And Linna, they also feel a sigh. It''s a pity for these warriors. After leaving from fengshanlei tribe, Chu Dong and several people said, "this man named situ Lang has entered our country, and his refuge is only temporary. I think he will do something later. " We all think that Chu Dong''s analysis is reasonable. If it is them, they will not let these warriors'' blood flow in vain. Sooner or later, they will come back to restore their country. Along the way, Chudong has no specific purpose. After experiencing the fengshanlei tribe, Chudong just wants to hear more about the journey. With Jamie as the loyal guard, and Linna and Chujing as the two beauties, Chudong''s life of sightseeing is not boring at all. On the contrary, Chudong, who has no position now, is all relaxed and comfortable, although sometimes, I am also thinking about the cruelty of war, but I am relieved to think that this is the necessary stage of human development. While Chudong and his party were touring the mountains and waters, there was turmoil in the interior of bhikkhu. In order to prevent other countries from attacking, hanyuyue gave himself time to develop cavalry. He dug a deep ditch along the border and led down the upstream water. In this way, a natural danger naturally isolated the bhikkhu kingdom in the far north from other countries. I have to admit that his move is not only to buy time for himself, but also an ingenious plan. In this way, the soldiers of other countries can''t break through the natural danger, they can only exchange ideas with each other. At this time, if it is not for the partial nationalization of other countries, the fight for hegemony will obviously benefit other countries, which is very beneficial. Now ondinger and the kingdom of Searle are completely at loggerheads. Mingyue and the newly established Chu Xia are fighting each other. After all, they all feel that the existence of each other poses a great threat to themselves. On the other side of Mingyue Kingdom, there is the tiger vision of bhiku. On the left side is the neighbor of the Prime Minister of Searle, and on the right side is the state of chuxia. The Celtic state is now under the control of ondinger, and only chuxia''s existence makes them feel like a thorn in the throat. The situation in the world is so favorable to the bhikkhu kingdom in the far north. But it happened that at this time, the three factions in the interior went their own way. On this day, all of a sudden, the three factions established their own countries, and no longer recognized bhikkhu as their common leader. At the beginning of bhikkhu''s founding, it was the annexation of tribes. Now they are fighting against it. With reasonable reasons, they want to be themselves. New Qi State, establish! Nanzheng, Li! Che Yue Guo, Li! In one day, the three countries, the partitioned bhikkhu, became a lonely family. When the three families divided the kingdom of bhikkhu, the whole world was in uproar. No one can stop blaming the three families for not paying attention to it, but what about the blame? It has become a fact that the three families have established their own countries.Not only that, the king of the three families had already entered the royal city. Cold fish die in the moon! This war, however, has just begun. It has already destroyed three kings in a row. Churen, king of the Tang Dynasty, took advantage of the great power of the army to lead the army to the natural danger. In the name of revenge for the cold fish month, the war of conquering the North started. With Chu Ren taking the lead, the pattern of war suddenly changed greatly. They can strengthen natural danger without proving that natural danger is not insurmountable. The formation of the first allied northern expedition. Although churen''s strength was extremely dangerous, he suffered some losses in this battle. Otherwise, he would not have thought of the Allied forces after he was defeated. War is always changing. I didn''t expect that the Three Kingdoms divided up the old lord''s territory at this time, which led to such subtle changes as war. At this time of Chu Dong, although people in the mountains and rivers, but the mind has been watching the war, he suddenly asked three people. "Guess what, if I''m Hanlin at this time?" He always felt that the opportunity that Hanlin said that day was now. At this time, if Hanlin comes back, he can stop the war. After all, he is the prince of bhikkhu in the old days and the future successor. If he comes back, he will face the Three Kingdoms, which is a household chore. The Allied forces have no reason to attack. As a son, does he need to be avenged? As Chu Dong had expected, Hanlin returned to his country on that day. "I''m back from Hanlin. I''m the king here. Now I have to deal with the housework. Thank you very much." We have no choice but to find a reason for the strength of the alliance to go back. They all know that now that Hanlin is back, the three countries will surely be successful in facing the Allied forces for the time being, and they will still face the powerful northern powers. Once again, the pattern of cold forest changed. A natural danger divides the war of hegemony into two battlefields, the north and the south. Chapter 1099 As the pattern changes again, all the countries participating in the struggle for hegemony understand that in the end, it must be the fight between the South and the north, the winner. It''s just that these words are too long ago. Now Chu Dong''s eyes are on the battlefield in the north. When Hanlin came back strongly, he beat the snake seven inches. Nanzheng, Xinqi and cheyue, the three countries that had just announced their founding, announced their return. And the way that Hanlin makes them submit is very simple. Internal break. "Yu Guang, I want you to be my envoy and promise a lot of money and high position to the important people in the Three Kingdoms. Take their king and replace him. " Since the king of the Three Kingdoms can take the place of hanyuyue, why can''t their subordinates follow suit. What kind of King will bring out what kind of men. When the new king of the Three Kingdoms ascended the throne, Hanlin tried a second trick to stir up the relationship between the Three Kingdoms and let them fight each other, but he profited from it. One trick after another, Chu Dong, who was secretly observing everything, praised the amazing performance of Han Lin. "Sure enough, he was right." While thinking about it, Chu Dong decided to ask him that question, but he didn''t answer that question that day. Only this time, Chu Dong appeared as a passer-by. Immediately Chu Dong made arrangements. King City, outside the palace. Chudong wandered out of the palace alone. The guard of the Royal Palace is very strict. Now the development of social civilization has entered a new stage. The guard of the royal city and the Royal Palace has begun to take shape. "Stop, this is the palace." "I know, so I don''t mean to go in, but I want your king to come to my residence." Chudong said gently. After hearing this, the guard laughs and sees Chu Dong dressed up by passers-by. He thinks a madman is coming. "You lunatic, let my king come to see you. Are you ok?" "yes" and "no" has the final say, it depends on the meaning of your king, you just need to convey. I live in a village fifteen miles outside the city of king. It''s easy to find there. " Finish saying Chu East float to leave. The guards took a look at each other, and they all felt that they didn''t have a good dream last night. When they stood guard in the early morning, they met such a madman and came to tease them. "You can run fast, otherwise my weapon is not vegetarian." The guards were furious. When several people were coming to inspect, they found that the leader of the guard was nagging. "If you don''t stand guard, what are you muttering about?" After hearing this, the guard sighed and said, "chief, who are we going to provoke? We met a madman in the morning?" "Crazy? What''s going on? " After hearing the situation, the guard leader immediately reprimanded him. "Mischief, you drove people away?" These guards, feeling very wronged, began to argue. The leader got more angry. "Well, have you forgotten the order just given by the new king?" "This..." The strong return of Hanlin not only brought down the Three Kingdoms by thunder, but also formulated a long-term national policy. Hanlin knows how important talent is to a country. When the leader listened to them, he knew that this strange passer-by was the place where he was arrogant, but Hanlin once said that most of the people were temperamental, and they should not be slighted because they made strange moves or had a big temper. Only in this way can we attract talents from all over the world to come here. In this way, dare not neglect the head of the guard, immediately go back to report to the cold forest. After hearing this, Hanlin also felt that the stranger had something different, so he immediately decided to take the person close to him and leave the palace in disguise, but he was looking for him in the village fifteen miles away. "Yu Guang, Ding Ji and Cao Kai, follow our king out of the city!" They soon arrived at the village fifteen miles away. Chu Dong said it''s easy to find here. It''s really very easy to find. Because today''s Chudong is fishing at the edge of a pond at the entrance of the village. In this era, no one has done so. Chu Dong held a piece of Du Zi in his hand and sat there quietly, very attentive. Restricted by the level of technological development, the current era, fishing methods, still very traditional, still stay in the fork fish stage, now suddenly someone on the edge of the pond, make such a move, naturally very prominent. "Could it be the people of the day?" Guess in the heart, cold forest takes a person to come forward. "Excuse me, are you the one who goes to the Palace during the day?" "King, you''re here. You''ll have a rest before I finish fishing." Chu Dong is still fishing for him there, which makes Yu Guang and Ding Ji very confused. "What do you mean, fish?" "With this rod, of course, to catch it."Chu Dong smiles: "of course!" Han Lin immediately felt that this person must have a place to pass others. He waved his hand and said, "don''t affect sir. Let''s wait." The three began to wait. Chu Dong found that Han Lin was patient. After a while, he got up. "Forget it. I''ll catch it another day. Come with me, king." Chudong no longer plays mystery, and takes Hanlin and his party to where they live. To the house, Chu Dong direct mouth. "King, you haven''t answered my question that day." "The question of that day?" Hanlin doubt, after all, now Chu Dong disguised, let him for a time, unable to identify. I think his question is too strange. They haven''t seen it before. Why do they suddenly ask this question. "Yes, I asked the king what to do after victory?" As soon as this problem came out, Hanlin knew Chu Dong''s identity and immediately saluted him. "It''s Chudong. It''s impolite." Chu Dong waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to be polite, so now your chance is here, right?" "Yes, my chance has come, but I still haven''t thought about the problems behind you." After hearing this, Chu Dong got up. "Well, when you really think about it, tell me the answer." "Yes, send to Lord Chudong." Han Lin knows that Chu Dong is leaving. As he left, Chu Dong told him that he was just a passer-by, not Chu Dong. Cold forest deep Shi Yi Li: "yes, I understand." ¡­¡­ At this time, the southern land. Dahl. Stuart of kegudar heard that Hanlin had made such a feat and saw the opportunity. Before Hanlin returned home, he went to Sikong Lang. "Do you want to wipe out the hatred of national subjugation?" "Of course, but Mr. Hanlin, you are all hostages now, aren''t you?" At that time, the cold forest did not say anything else, just a faint smile. "If I want to return, no one can stop me. Later, he only told Sikong Lang that he could go to him if he had a chance. Sikong Lang didn''t expect that Hanlin''s words had come true. Now he really didn''t say that he had returned to China, and he had accomplished such a feat. Chapter 1100 Sikong Tu of kegudar is a little excited. Dahl, a neutral country, just keeps him safe, but he can''t help him get revenge. "It seems that if we want revenge, we have to go to Hanlin." Before he was ready to leave, Hanlin completed another pioneering work, which had a far-reaching impact on later generations. He founded the year. "It''s a brand new start. Let''s make it a new year." From then on, the only big country in the northern mainland was called xinshiguo. Bhikkhu, the old national name, will be gradually forgotten and become the dust of history. After the founding of the year, Hanlin took this opportunity to unify all the things that can now be unified. For example, in architecture, he asked craftsmen to use a unified scale. "Now the ruler held by Wang is the unified standard in the future. This unit is called ruler." When winter was about to pass, Hanlin made a new policy to issue new coins, which were freely convertible at a ratio of one to one with star coins. However, only new coins were allowed in his own country. This decision surprised Chu Dong. "Sure enough, I''m a good one. It''s a brilliant move." In Hanlin''s body, Chu Dong vaguely sees the shadow of a generation of heroes in his time. The following series of acting styles are too similar. At the same time, he was worried. "Well, he has not answered that question. In case... " After living in this continent for such a long time, Chu Dong found more and more that with the development of the times, there were too many shadows of history in the era he lived in. Chu Dong really didn''t want to see what happened later. But Chu Dong, as a planner, could not take sides at this time. It was his selfish intention to let Dahl be neutral. So he could not intervene too much in the back of Hanlin, which means he took the lead in breaking the rules of the game. As long as everyone plays in the rules of the game, if Chu Dong intervenes, it means that the people of the priesthood alliance can also intervene. This obviously goes against Chu Dong''s original intention. Judging from a series of reforms and performances of Hanlin, Chu Dong knew that Hanlin had his long-term plan to fight for hegemony. "Let''s go back to the southern plains!" In the southern plain, the situation of tripartite confrontation is at this time. Chu and Xia, with the strength of two countries as one country, had already captured Yantang this winter. The reincarnation of history finally came to Yantang. The prince of Yantang fled to wengdinger for refuge. Not everyone would choose Dahl as a neutral country as a refuge. Now the powerful wengdinger country is also a good choice. In this way, the countries of the South now have only three strong similarities. Ondinger, Searle and chuxia, the countries in front of them, became the yellow flowers of yesterday. The kingdom of Searle was sandwiched between the two countries. Whoever he helped could win the victory, which gave the king capital at that time. But on the contrary, other countries have become the common targets of the two countries. If we take Searle, we can fight against a powerful country directly. At this time, the new king succeeded to the throne. It''s called Bosch. He took the advice of Meng Qi, the minister, and found his way. Constantly instigate, let the Celtics in the crevice, to survive. The situation of the three powers'' dependence on each other has thus taken shape. There are three pillars in the South and one country in the north. The war has entered a period of relative balance. Now no one takes the initiative to launch the war, and they are all striving for development. At this time, everyone stopped fighting, which had a lot to do with God''s will. In the twinkling of an eye, all countries began to sow seeds in the hope of a good harvest in autumn. But the whole spring, the continent, was in a drought. Seeds are sown, but the dry weather, so that the growth of new seedlings, no life. Whether it''s in the far north or in the southern plain, there is no place in the whole continent. Let alone crops, even grass is withered. Not only human beings are facing the test of survival, but also the domesticated livestock that can provide meat are facing the problem of survival. At this time, the state of Searle. Faced with this situation, Meng Qi made suggestions to Bosch at that time. "King, despite the severe drought, China''s grain reserves will last until the next year. It''s better to take this opportunity to give the trained horses to others, so that these amazing horses can consume the strength of other countries. " Bohi, great. On the surface, everyone was forced to stop the war because of the natural disaster, but the fight in secret did not end. Hearing the news, Chu Dong was very angry and thought to himself, "this kingdom of cel is really a dung stirring stick all the time." If other countries do such things, Chu Dong will be shocked, but they do such things, Chu Dong said that it is in line with the style of other countries, the former king Searle is not the same? "Ha ha, they think the disaster is coming from the East, but they are afraid that they will regret it."When Chu Dong planned the war, he just stated his position and did not participate in the struggle for hegemony. However, he did not say that he would not lead everyone to save himself in the face of such natural disasters. Now this kind of primitive condition, if Chu Dong doesn''t work hard, we really can''t deal with it. At this time, the people of cel don''t think about how to remedy it. The crisis brought by the drought is still tripping over other countries. What do they think? This time Chu Dong not only wanted to fight, but also the people of the priest alliance could not let them sit by. Alliance headquarters, Trudeau, come to arurang. "High priest, I think we can do something about this drought." Ah yuan yuan was puzzled: "Mr. Chu Dong, don''t you mean we don''t interfere with each other?" "Yes, we just said not to intervene in the war, but under the influence of natural disasters, I would like to ask the high priest a question." Chu Dong gave him an example. Since we all live in the same continent, if we don''t actively save ourselves from this natural disaster, the people of the priesthood alliance, don''t think, can be alone. There is no complete egg under the covering nest! Although Chu Dong didn''t say so much about literature and art, the truth made sense for him, and alurang was not a fool. He could not confirm whether the demons he led could pass the test of God and leave for a new world, which was his home, so Chudong''s words touched him. "Lord Chu said that we can cooperate." In this way, a self-help began. At the present level of science and technology, it is impossible for Chu Dong to let the world enter the industrial age. Artificial rainfall or something, don''t even think about it. As for the people of the demon clan who know magic, they may be able to bring down some rain, but Helian Chujing said that without enough aura support, the power of the demon clan has degenerated a lot, so it is impossible to rely on the magic power of the demon clan Real. Now the only thing that Chu Dong can do is to lead everyone to draw water from big rivers and dig wells for irrigation at the same time. Chapter 1101 The alliance of high priests came forward and led by Chu Dong. A self-help battle was actively launched in mainland countries. The project of diverting water from large rivers is only huge, but the most primitive method is relatively simple and easy, as long as a large number of manpower are employed to continuously dig ditches. But after the well is drilled, how to get the water below is a problem. Chudong knew that the current scientific and technological conditions were limited, so he didn''t want to think about pumps at all. Finally, Chudong decided that the water from big rivers and rivers would be mainly used to irrigate farmland, and well water would be good for people to drink. This is the best plan at this stage. Pure for human drinking, people and crops with different sources of water, but also solve another problem, is the problem of drinking water hygiene, according to the previous habits, we all take the water from big rivers, direct drinking, although the primitive society, not so much pollution, but still not hygienic. Well water is not the same. Under the present natural conditions, it is natural mineral water. With the self-help of production in response to the drought, two more things have appeared in mainland countries and are actively promoted. It''s a kind of water wheel. The appearance of these two kinds of things, though primitive, makes people very surprised. "It''s amazing. It saves a lot of energy." "Yes, it''s the leader of Chu Dong again. No, there are also the priests. They are all sent by God!" At the beginning, arurang had some words in his heart about helping human beings overcome this difficulty. However, after experiencing this, he heard everyone''s voice, and his heart was touched. "These are human beings." He really couldn''t understand why the protoss wanted to suppress human beings. But after another turn, he immediately withdrew his idea. "Ha ha, this world is the jungle, the fittest survive, human? What does it have to do with my family? This time, if my family wants to live in this land for a period of time, my priest will not do it. " Thinking of this, I''m going to take people back. But he found that at this time the headquarters there can not go back, very angry, directly come to find Chu Dong. "Lord Chudong, I suspect you did it on purpose." Chu Dong didn''t know where he said this. He said, "high priest, how did you say this? What did I mean?" Alurang snorted: "in order to let human beings go through the disaster, the water from the rivers is coming, but there are floods in our place from now on. Do you have any premeditation?" Now the weather is very dry, but it''s not so dry in recent years, or even more extreme rainy days. The headquarters of the alliance is surrounded by ditches on all sides, only soaking in a vast ocean. This made arurang very angry when he heard the report from char. Although char had ulterior motives, what he reported this time was also a fact. It was just this. From which angle he said that, without affecting the facts, char of course tried his best to stir up trouble. He was very sorry that he did not defeat Chu Dong now. "Chu Dong, I really didn''t want to punish you this time, but the great opportunity to punish you is just around the corner. I won''t miss it." Alurang didn''t know what was wrong in char''s mind, but he also saw the truth. Naturally, he began to question him face to face. But when he said this, he really wronged Chu Dong. Chu Dong was not so thoughtful. Although Chu Dong had power, he was not the Almighty God. Even if he was the Almighty God, sometimes his magic failed. What''s more, Chu Dong was a mortal himself. For this question, Chu Dong immediately explained: "high priest, you are wrong. How did you lead the river at the beginning? It was the result of our discussion. Didn''t you also participate in it? Although there are some thoughtless places, how can I blame myself for all this? " "I..." Ah Lu stopped his speech for a moment, and then he showed an angry expression: "I can''t say you, but you must give me a satisfactory account of this matter." Chu Dong also knows that now the alliance headquarters is surrounded by ditches on all sides, and no one will be happy. Although they are demons in the end, in the face of natural disasters, we should put down the dispute and spend the disaster year first, right? After thinking about it, Chu Dong said, "well, the flame city of Dahl can be used as a temporary headquarters. After all, among the countries competing for hegemony, only Dahl is neutral. If the alliance headquarters is moved here for the time being, no one will have any opinions. " "Flame city? No, no, it''s too small. I want the city of Daliang in Dar Alurang directly proposed that Daliang should be the richest city. This made Chu Dong a little embarrassed. In the end, Chu Dong decided that it would be better for everyone to give way. Daliang city could not become their headquarters. Tianbo City, which is close to the nameless City, could let them be their new headquarters. Relatively speaking, it is also a rich place, but it is not as prosperous as Daliang City. "So let''s go, high priests?" After thinking for a moment, alurang said, "OK, Tianbo city!"League headquarters moved to Tianbo City, let Cha Er want to whole Chudong plan, and failed, he was very unconvinced, quietly ran to flame city. He thought about it. He bewitched and lobbied the Lord of flame and the Lord of Daliang. As for Jin Fan, the leader of flame City, he certainly said that Chu Dong didn''t want the headquarters to be located here. As for Daliang City, he just bought it and said that Cheng Chu Dong wanted to let the alliance pass, which would weaken Tao Ming''s strength. Chudong didn''t know that. In the dark, nachar started a conspiracy again. After all, at this time, his eyes are focused on a rare talent. Before the biqiu kingdom was divided up, there was a man named Wu Xinnan in Nanzheng. It was he who led the upriver water and formed a natural danger in the north. He had a lot of experience in harnessing rivers. Now, with the strong return of Hanlin, his country has been lost. He went into exile to Daer, a neutral country, to find a chance to shed shame on his old master. Now, in this natural disaster, his experience is of great use. Not only that, the appearance of the waterwheel has a great relationship with him. It can be said that Chu Dong only made a little guidance, and the initial shape of the waterwheel was designed by him. At this time, Wu Xinnan was on the top of a high mountain, thinking deeply. "If there''s any way to make it upstream, the trees in the mountains can also reduce drought." At this time, Chu Dong is looking for him, want to let his technology in this area, more carry forward. When I got to the mountain, I heard him sigh like this. While sighing, Wu Xinnan began to smile bitterly. "How can it be? I''m dreaming again. How can the water go up high?" Chapter 1102 When he reached the top of the mountain, Chu Dong immediately cried out, "no, as long as you guide well, it''s possible." "Lord Chu Dong, are you comforting me? I know it''s impossible." Chu Dong shook his head and said, "if you don''t try, how can you know? It''s impossible. If you have an idea, why don''t you give it a try? " And Chu Dong so sure, all because the key time, the system woke up. This intelligent system, of course, should help Chu Dong at this time. "Dear host, why don''t you tell them about siphoning? Although the awakening is only temporary, it is also timely, isn''t it? My God, what did the host do during my dormancy? Why is it different now? And why is there a sudden drought here... " The system has been unchanged for thousands of years. When you open your mouth, you will be broken. This makes Chu Dong very speechless. "You have so many questions all of a sudden. Do you think I am you?" Chu Dong responded helplessly. The system also seems to realize that he has a lot of problems. "Well, these problems will be discussed later. Now it''s time to solve the current dilemma." With the key time of the system to wake up, Chu Dong can of course, without scruple, give Wu Xinnan what is called siphon image. "You come with me. Let''s make a simple device with some bamboo tubes to let you know what''s going on." In this way, Chu Dong took him to a bamboo forest and began to make a simple siphon device. Siphon phenomenon is the use of the negative pressure of the air, which can force the water to rise to a certain height, just like being attracted. Although Wu Xinnan doesn''t need to understand the specific production principles immediately, when he understands the demonstration, he can quickly lead the implementation and develop new channels. In this era of war, it''s not a retreat of talent cultivation behind the scenes. Because of the developed channels, as long as the water level of the big rivers is maintained at a certain level, the drought is nothing. The whole continent has slowly regained its vitality. Originally, I thought that I could go sightseeing and continue to live a carefree life. But after the drought passed, it rained every day, which made everyone think that today, except for the spring drought, the weather was smooth. As a result, when it rained heavily, it would be endless. It''s summer now. This season, if there is no accident, a lot of wheat will not take long, is the harvest season. In the face of a heavy rain, the wheat that was going to be harvested actually sprouted on the seedlings and the grains from the ears. Seeing the harvest in hand, because of the continuous rain, it turned green, which made people fall into despair again. Although wheat is only one of the crops, it does not mean that other crops will not be harvested, even so, people still sigh. "My God, are you joking? There''s a big drought ahead. Now there''s no need for rain. Do you have so much rain? " There is no way. This is the case in an agricultural society that depends on the weather. The harvest depends on the will of heaven. This year''s wheat production reduction, has become a foregone conclusion, even if the intelligent system, can not help Chu Dong back to this day. The production reduction caused by natural disasters is a worldwide problem. It''s just that the human society of later generations has initially entered the agricultural civilization because it has absorbed countless experiences and lessons and knows how to survive the natural disasters. The natural disasters in this continent are devastating. At this time, the system had an idea for Chu Dong. "My Lord, I''m sorry for this. If we want to minimize the loss, we can take some of the green wheat as food, and we can only make beer which has never appeared in the world." "Wait a minute, don''t you lie to me, isn''t beer made of barley? You use wheat. Let me teach them Shanzhai? " The method put forward by the system can indeed reduce the loss. After all, beer can be made and sold. But this is not an authentic method. Is it really good to make a cottage? It''s just that the system is very reasonable, and says, "if you don''t teach some things, they won''t do it. It''s just like a child swearing. Who will teach him to curse, but they will curse when they grow up?" "This You, you''re all perverse Chu Dong is very speechless. How can this be compared. "I think the host has to admit that it is the most effective way to reduce the loss. We should talk about the following things." Chudong said that the system, and indeed now to reduce losses, this is the only viable way. In this way, this continent, because of a natural disaster, gave birth to a strange kind of beer, just in line with the food and wine produced by the remote jianduoshanlei tribe. In recent days, Chu Dong only focuses on helping people solve their current problems. Even Linna''s shadow organization has drawn many people out to help, such as Wu Yong.Because of this, some of the sources of the news were not smooth. He never thought that Chu Dong was busy with how to spend the disaster year, but someone took this opportunity to fight against it. City of flame, out of Dahl. Daliang City, break away from Dahl! On the same day, the two cities announced that they were separated from Dahl. Not only that, Tianbo city declared that they were neutral cities of a neutral country, and had nothing to do with Dahl any more. It''s understandable that Tianbo city is neutral. After all, even if they are not neutral, they are equivalent to the state of the state. The headquarters of the priesthood alliance is located here, which means that this is a city that wants to operate independently. In fact, Dar state has limited control over him. But the city of flame and the city of Daliang, separated from each other, was incomprehensible. They not only separated from each other, but also called out slogans against Chu Dong. "Chu Dong went against the sky and made strange things. Drought and flood are the best proof. This is God''s punishment for his behavior." "If you still believe in Chudong, there will be hurricanes everywhere." Unfortunately, just when people began to disbelieve, not a week later, a hurricane swept through the east of DAR. Now, many people believe it. No one knows that this is the ghost of char. There is a strange man under his command, named Ding LAN. If you know something about astrology, you can predict the weather according to the changes of astrology in the sky. He predicted that a storm would hit the east of DAR within a week. Take this opportunity, char began to rumor, and with his magic, make the storm upgrade into a hurricane. Although the mainland''s aura is rare, he can do it with all his strength. Chapter 1103 In the era of Chudong, the people living in this continent, their cognitive level, the conspiracy of char, is very smooth. The whole continent was against Chudong. "Get out, get out!" "You are the disaster. Before you came, we had a good time." This kind of sound, wave after wave. Jamie is angry, Lina is angry, and so is Chujing. "You, don''t you think about the good things the master has brought you?" "We don''t know the benefits, we only know that he is the disaster!" "Yes, stay away from the disaster star, don''t harm us!" It''s worse than good! The petitioners, their voices, completely over Chu Dong and others, did not give him a chance to speak. "Let''s go!" Chudong finally decided to leave! Now it''s obvious that some people are playing tricks behind the scenes. It''s the best choice to leave at this time. Of course, Chu Dong can''t turn the corner for a moment. He doesn''t understand how these people can do this, but he has an intelligent system. He carefully analyzes the current situation and makes Chu Dong make up his mind. "Well, I''ll listen to you once and leave." "My Lord is wise. That''s the right decision. According to the systematic analysis, there must be a big conspiracy behind this incident. Let''s just wait and see what happens. " Although the system is intelligent, it is not human in the end. When things happen, it will always analyze calmly. After leaving Chudong, he went to that paradise, fengshanlei tribe. This is the only place Chu Dong can come to right now. Now they are in a bad mood. Who are they going to stay behind? Fengshanlei''s people were inconvenient to take in Chudong, and unexpectedly, they held a welcome ceremony. "Welcome Chudong back." The person who came out to meet him was the chief here, called Ava. "Back?" Chu Dong was full of doubts and puzzled. Why did he use the word "return". Seeing Chu Dong''s question, AVA smiles. "Lord Chudong, I know you are from another world, and we are the same. Originally, we don''t belong to this world. I think Lord Chudong should have heard about the ancient hundred tribes." Chudong was even more puzzled. How did chief awa see that he came from another world? All like a fan, let Chu Dong guess. AVA invited Chu Dong to his residence and began to talk about it in detail. Tribal people, originally members of the protoss, are very special members of the Protoss. Their common ancestor is called the prophet of the Protoss. Protoss in this world, has been very powerful, and the prophet of protoss, just listen to this title, you know that even more powerful. The prophet God said that there will be a very long dark period in this continent, until a young man from the unknown world appears, this dark period will usher in the dawn. "Alas, as for what happened later, our ancestor was captured by the leader of the protoss before he could explain to us." "Caught?" Chu Dong was in doubt at this time. AVA sighed. "Yes, because of the prophet, he predicted the future, and let other races know that it was against the protoss'' rules. In other words, it was revealed. Alas... " Then AVA sighed again. The protoss have powerful magic power, and Shouyuan is close to infinity. They can almost live with heaven and earth, but they are not immortal. He was even more worried. He didn''t know whether the ancestor was alive or dead after he was captured. "As punishment, and the representative of the demon priests, as well as those of us, together with human beings, in this continent, we can never leave." His words, and He Lian Chu Jing said, just met the number. This makes Chudong understand that the so-called Protoss is the real planner. Even Chu Dong felt that the lack of aura in this continent had something to do with the sudden and strange disappearance of hundreds of ancient tribes in this continent. But up to now, Chu Dong still didn''t understand why AVA used the word "return". He immediately expressed his doubts. AVA said: "it''s still because of the prophet. Although he can''t tell us what will happen later, he told us that in the future, this young man will fight together with us. In the dark, it is doomed that he will come back one day with the difficulties of the world. " At this moment, Chu Dong''s heart suddenly became very scared. "Is my unexpected arrival also in the calculation of others. It''s terrible. " It''s no accident to arrive at this undeveloped continent in case of an accident, but a more ingenious situation. In this way, the protoss who seem to be in the layout are also in the situation.The more he thought about it, there was a deep despair in Chu Dong''s heart. As far as his cognition is concerned, the real final arranger is definitely the existence of higher civilization. Even the God above is the man in the game. "This..." Chu East light hisses a, behind unexpectedly don''t know how to open mouth. AVA also sighed: "don''t be discouraged, Chudong. This long dark period will surely pass, and the prophet said that aura is not the only way to enhance strength. Although the Terran is weak, God has given the Terran a higher intelligence system. " Chu Dong nodded: "I see." Now in this world, I don''t know what the reason is. The powerful aura is almost exhausted. The rest can only develop science and technology, but fight against it with the external force of science and technology. Understand how to go after the road, Chu Dong temporarily settled down. Because of Chu Dong''s temporary departure, the struggle for hegemony he planned suddenly lost his supervisor, leaving only the alliance of priests to become the real supervisor, which worried Chu Dong a little. Without Chu Dong''s participation, this fight for supremacy would have gone awry under the advice of the priesthood alliance. However, AVA said that there was no need to worry. Now as long as he knew that they were abandoned sons, he would naturally become a cooperator. On that day, AVA went to Tianbo city in person. Alurang knew the truth and was furious. "What, we are just abandoned children, and we can never go to a new world, just dogs left by the protoss in this world?" "High priest, I told you the truth. It''s up to you to believe it or not. But you might as well think about it. Over the years, you demons have done little, but have the representatives of the protoss really appeared?" "This..." Arurang was lost in thought. What awa said was the truth. They did devote themselves to the task of the protoss, but they always saw any return. But it''s a big deal. He can''t make a decision right now. Chapter 1104 Three days later, alurang disguised himself and went to fengshanlei tribe. It''s very important. At this time, he didn''t know what the people below thought about it. For the moment, he didn''t announce it. Instead, he wanted to observe it and make plans when he came back from fengshanlei tribe. For the arrival of alurang, Chu Dong and them were not surprised. He knew that this man would definitely come. "Alujean, you are here at last." AVA said hello with a smile. Chu Dong is also behind the front, said: "welcome to." Ah Lu nodded: "well, here I am. I think we can get to the question." This kind of thing, this kind of situation, certainly some unnecessary process, may omit. Chu Dong made it clear that he hoped that they would not take this fight askew. "The high priest should understand that if he wants to break the game, the strength of the Terran is small, but it''s better than the population, and he doesn''t underestimate the wisdom of the Terran. Do not the high priest understand what I say? " For this statement of Chu Dong, alurang did not have any questions, but also talked about his heart. "Well, I promise you, but we''ll discuss other cooperation and facts again!" In the end, he didn''t make a statement. If he didn''t represent the thousands of demons here, he could make a decision right now. But when he thought about the thousands of demons behind him, he couldn''t make a decision easily. After all, compared with the Terrans, the number of demons in this world is too small. In the absence of abundant aura, the powerful demons have no other advantages except Shouyuan, who is the head of the clan. Especially after the arrival of Chu Dong, the Terrans have mastered certain techniques, which have made up for the weakness of the Terrans. Alu let go, Chudong understand, as long as the planning of the fight for hegemony, not to be crooked, behind the things, can be slowly. Chu Dong, who lived in seclusion for the time being, once again set his eyes on the battlefield. He knows that in the current situation of various countries, once the year of disaster is over, war will inevitably start again. Although there are wars in the whole continent, we have never experienced the baptism of large-scale wars in real sense. Before we lost them, the people here will never realize the value of peace. "Alas, although the cost of this lesson is great, the Terran also has to learn it." While sighing, Chu Dong continued to analyze the current situation of various countries. Now under the natural disaster, all countries are saving themselves. For a while and a half, there will be no outbreak of war, but Chu Dong is very concerned about the future. However, the change of Dahl made Chu Dong feel wrong. Flame City, which was separated from the propaganda, joined the camp of Daliang city and announced the establishment of the state of Daliang. But he still respected King Dahl as king, but he had no right to interfere in the affairs of his own country. It''s really a smart calculation. It''s a crackle. Resources belong to Dar, but the treatment is enjoyed by them. They only enjoy rights, but they do not undertake any obligations for dar. Under the merger of the two cities, a new kingdom was established. Several other highly developed Dichi cities, at first sight, followed suit. Qi, Zhao and Chen established their own countries. The four kingdoms elevated the kingdom of Dahr, and King Dahr was only a king in name. In desperation, King Dahl simply announced his abdication, and thus, quietly, a powerful neutral state collapsed. On this day, the four monarchs met in a place called Weiting. The four kings are: King Daliang and Han Bi. Zhou Tai, king of Qi, Yuan Qing, king of Zhao, and hu er, king of Chen. Now the actual control of Weiting is in the hands of Daliang, so Han Bi naturally regards himself as the master and says, "here you are!" "It''s the king of Liang. Here we are." Today, the most powerful part of the city is the country. The other three kings, of course, have to show respect. Then Han Bi gave out his plan. "Dahl used to be neutral. It was the king who was confused and let the world not fight. What did he think? Today, it''s no other meaning to call you here. We four countries will establish an alliance. In the end, no matter what, there will be no four countries in the world." On hearing this, Yuan Qing, king of Zhao, immediately came out to echo. "I totally agree. It''s like cooking a pot of meat. We''ll have to cook it in our pot, no matter how rotten it is." Zhao Di is the weakest. Of course, he wants to be the top dog. Yuanqing, the king of Zhao, has no speech tree at all. Han Bi invited him here not because he is the king of a country. King Zhao has no opinion, which doesn''t mean the other two don''t. King Chen hu er directly raised his objection and said with a laugh: "Han Bi, you think so well. Now the four countries belong to you. When the three of us help you to fight the world, you can turn around and deal with us. Let''s do something for nothing. What do you think?" When HuR talked about his shortcomings, Han Bi was displeased at that time. "HuR, you mean against it?" "Yes, it''s no good. I won''t do it!" "No? That''s good. Someone who agreed to this matter would have come to talk to meThe voice just falls, in the eyes flash a shrewd, and the bodyguard behind hu er, suddenly out of the knife. Hur was killed on the spot. Han Bi looks up at the sky and laughs: "what''s your name?" "Back to the king of Daliang, the villain is called Qiutong." "Very good. Since you have the ability to kill King Chen, I think it''s very good for you to be king Chen." Qiu Tong stepped forward and directly found the king''s keepsake from the corpse of King Chen and held it high. "Wang Yin is under my charge. I, Qiu Tong, declare that today is king Chen!" The only Pavilion meeting arranged by Han Bi was premeditated. He knew that the king of Chen and the king of Qi would oppose. They had arranged assassins around them. If they didn''t agree, they would kill them on the spot. Zhou Tai, king of Qi, saw that the situation was not good. If he opposed it, hu er would end up. At that time, he stood up and said he had no opinion. After the Weiting meeting, the four countries alliance was established, with Han Bi, the king of Daliang, as the co owner, and known as the Daliang alliance to participate in the hegemony. Chu Dong never thought that he would have such a change when he was not in Dahl. The southern plain has now become a contest among the four forces. On hearing this, woody gave the order immediately. "Take advantage of their instability and occupy them." As long as the old state of Dahl is defeated, then ondinger will become the strongest and unstoppable in the south. Searle and chuxia will be eliminated one by one in the future. Of course, he will not miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Now Chudong leaves and takes away Jamie and Lina, including the original priest of Dahl, Helian Chujing. Even Eddie is on the way to find Chudong. Without Chudong, he can''t see any hope. He''s just the first shooter Eddie. He really doesn''t know where Chudong is. "Lord Chudong, where are you?" In this case, of course, wuss had to take advantage of the lack of talent here to conquer it at one stroke. Chapter 1105 Just about to order the attack, Linna''s father, rod, came forward to stop. "Wang, this must not be done." "Rod, are you going to stop me if you don''t stay at home?" Because rod is Lina''s father and the son of the patriarch at the beginning of the tribe, wuss treats him differently. As long as it doesn''t affect his situation, just give him a piece of land and let him stay at home. Today, rod comes out to stop him and makes him very angry. Rod said: "it''s about the life and death of ondinger. I have to say that if Wang insists on going his own way, it will only destroy the foundation of our country." Wu Si laughs: "joke, now the four nations alliance is so weak that they don''t attack. When they are full-fledged, they are worrying, and we are avenging King Dahl. We are the teacher of justice. Don''t say it!" "Think twice, king." On the contrary, he felt that rod could not stand it. He became the king. After all, if it had not been for a lot of things, rod would be most likely to sit in this position. The angry wuss said hard words. "Rod, I think you are the descendant of the old clan leader, and you are left with a way to live. Do you want me to order you to be killed? Go out!" Rod sighed, knowing that ondinger was over. Ondinger''s whole nation''s strength to fight against the four countries will certainly give Searle and chuxia an opportunity, and it will take a long time to fight against the four countries with a vast area. When Chudong was the big leader, Daer was powerful. It was obvious to all that the skinny camel was bigger than the horse. Even if they divided the four countries, their strong defense system was not easy to attack. On the contrary, this attack will only make ondinger suffer from both sides, and he will be defeated. Wu Si was determined to go his own way, and he had no choice but to listen to rod. After going back, he packed up his things and took his confidants with him. That day, he set foot on the road to find Chu Dong. "Lord Pao, Lord rod has left. I don''t know where to go. " "Leave? He should have gone away long ago. Our country does not support such idle people. As long as he does not leave with the army, let him go. " He didn''t give rod the right at all. Of course, he couldn''t take the army with him. He was only carrying a small group of Pro guards with combat effectiveness, which didn''t affect him at all. On the one hand, rod officially left the ondingle camp, on the other hand, Eddie''s departure also announced that he officially left the four countries camp. At present, the four countries and ondingle are in a state of panic. War is about to start, especially in the four countries, which used to be neutral, but now they are in a state of fighting for hegemony. People are in danger. For them, war is a distant thing, and even the flames of war can''t burn here. For a time, many people fled, and the first to leave was the people who originally lived here. In order to avoid the war, they went to a foreign land. Now there will be war in a foreign land. Is there no place for them who don''t want to fight? At this time, far away in the north of the cold forest, to hear the news, great joy. "God bless our country. Since these people have nowhere to go, let them come to our country." Soon a news came out from Xinshi that anyone who wanted to avoid disaster could come. Xinshi had no intention of being an enemy with the southern departments. Unless the southern departments were so strong that they had to fight back, they would never take the initiative to invade. It''s said that with this good thing, talents from all walks of life, as well as those who simply avoid disasters, are rushing to Xinshi. "Hurry up, everyone. As long as we cross the river, we will be safe." "Traitor, die, shoot!" On the one hand is the extreme desire for talent, on the other hand is such a heartless, people''s heart stands out. At this time, Chu Dong, who was keeping his eyes closed, was glad to hear the news. "Hanlin is really a talent." As long as all the talented people have gone to Xinshi, even though he now announced that he would not take the initiative to invade, he would sooner or later be sent to the south by any excuse for war. On the contrary, all the departments in the southern plain have obviously not realized the importance of talented people, except the Chu and Xia Lords. Chu and Xia were very interested in this country. When they were founded, the two countries were one country, so it was agreed that the king would take turns with the people of the two countries, so that no one country could be dominant. Now the king of Chu Xia is called Xin Ran. Xinran became the leader of the country. Instead of learning from Selbu, he made two policies. First, he stopped talents. He followed Hanlin''s example and gave them high treatment and policies. He also declared that as long as other countries did not take the initiative to attack, they would never go to war. Such a decision, of course, met with opposition, but Xin Ran responded to the law, that is, to implement the reform with an iron hand. And the leader of this reform is a person called Cheng Fei who has just come here. "King, the empire is strong and prosperous. In times of chaos, the law must be the first, and it is imperative to carry out reform! And the people of the two countries take turns to be the king. They will change their orders every day. The king can take this opportunity to monopolize the power and seek the world from behind! " "Well said, then, reform!"Not only did Xin Ran not participate in the war, on the contrary, he carried out vigorous political reform in his own country, reorganized the army, and began to build a strong iron cavalry army by using the cavalry strength recruited in the old days. The performance of Xin Ran in Chu Xia state is also very eye-catching, which makes Chu Dong surprised by his actions. At this time, Wu Si, who was fighting, regretted not listening to rod''s advice. But it''s too late, and now ondinger is in constant battle, and the six countries in the southern plain are in a scuffle. Six countries and three forces are fighting incessantly. This fight can''t stop. It''s not that one side can stop if it wants to. It''s that if you don''t fight against the other side, the other side won''t fight against you. You can only fight with all three sides. On the contrary, Chu and Xia became more and more powerful after the political reform. In the southern plain, Tsar, who has used conspiracy to stir up trouble, thinks that there is nothing wrong with the north, which is not in line with his expectations. Now his goal is to make chaos and war between countries everywhere. Only in this way can he achieve his goal. What he is doing now has nothing to do with the agreement of the Protoss. It''s just that his original revenge has turned into enchantment. Originally, he was born a demon. It''s easy for him to play the real demon. If we want chaos in the north, we can''t use the current means, but weaken the new country from the inside. That''s the best policy. That day, after having a plan in mind, Chaer set out to go to the state of Chu and Xia. After dressing up, he turned into a man named Chur and began to lobby Xinran. ¡­¡­ At this time, the wind mountain thunder tribe. Eddie and rod department, two teams of people, finally found Chudong. "Lord Chu Dong, I finally found you. It turns out that you are hiding in this paradise." Chu Dong did not expect that they would come, and he was happy. "It''s very nice of you to come." Chapter 1106 Chu Dong''s words just fell, but rod over there sighed and said: "Lord Chu Dong, I think you know the situation of the world now." Hearing his sigh, Chu Dong didn''t want to destroy the current atmosphere and said, "yes, so it''s very good here." Chu Dong didn''t say anything else, but seemed very calm. At least they felt that he had adapted to the comfortable life here. Chudong knew very well that this was not the time for him to be really comfortable. Of course, he didn''t want to know what he expected. In front of him, Chu Dong laid a good foundation. At this time, he was supposed to be able to show his talents. As a result, he could not see what he had expected. Not only has there been no progress, on the contrary, there has been a retrogression. "What''s the problem?" In the evening, Chu Dong called everyone together and began to study. But they couldn''t figure it out. Only Eddie''s words made Chudong feel suspicious. "You mean, on the way to me, I passed by a place and saw traces of deliberate treatment of the body?" "Yes, it''s just that the war is in chaos now, and it''s normal to die a few people. I didn''t care at that time. Now when I hear from you, I''m afraid there''s something strange about it." Chu Dong didn''t expect that Eddie''s mind was so detailed. At last, Chu Dong decided to take a look at the place. The next day, take Eddie and Jamie and set out. The rest of them stay in the tribe. ¡­¡­ After Chudong and his party left, they were on the edge of the tribe. A group of sneaky people appeared. "Lord char said that Chudong had been around here." "Is your information accurate? Don''t say it''s killing a group of talents like last time, but it''s all civilians." Several people''s dialogue, just to the inspection of Linna heard. "Catch them all." In this way, these people were directly captured into the tribe. As soon as they were tortured, they recruited all of them. Char only wanted war, but he didn''t need talents to help him develop. Taking advantage of the opportunity of a large number of talents pouring into Xinshi Kingdom and chuxia Kingdom, the so-called pursuit of traitors was just an excuse. He just wanted to kill a large number of real talents on the way, and the pot was left to the army. He not only hunted for talents, but also inquired about the news of Chu Dong. Although few people know about the fengshanlei tribe, they can still find it by heart. Eddie and rod can lead people to find it and run to it. Of course, the people of char can also be found in the back, especially a team of people, who have specially targeted rod. After all, rod is Lina''s father. "Follow rod, and you''ll find Lina. Lina is the servant beside Chudong." In other words, if it wasn''t for Qian Qian Luo, they might not have reached the edge of the tribe so soon, although they had a way behind them. "It''s the guy char. Lock him up and wait for the master to come back." In the afternoon, Chu Dong and his party came back. Although Chu Dong also saw that it was wrong, he did not see why. He only saw that these dead people were civilians. "Who are these people? Why slaughter civilians for no reason." If it was just an ordinary homicide, it would never be handled so carefully for fear that people would find out. The European tribes are far from being responsible for each other''s death in the primitive stage of social development. Now someone deliberately buries the body, which is really unreasonable. Although they feel unreasonable, they can''t find out who did it. Finally, Chu Dong and his party have to come back. When they came back and listened to Lina''s report, things were right. "I see." As soon as Chu Dong came to realize, he finally understood that the whole story had nothing to do with this tsar, including the fact that everyone forced Chu Dong to leave. "Good way, char! Linna, let your people investigate the whereabouts of this person. " Secretly, Chu Dong began to investigate, while investigating, Chu Dong began to develop opportunities to fight back. Since everything was done by Charles, the plan to fight back against him must be put on the agenda. ¡­¡­ At this time, the state of Chu and Xia. Chaer successfully lobbied Xinran and was regarded as a talent to stay in the royal city. In order to attract talents, the state of Chu and Xia now has a special residence for talents. These people discuss it every day. Gradually, they have formed their own schools. Wu Sinan, who was instructed by Chu Dong, was among them at this time. He now joined the camp in construction and water conservancy, but some of his ideas were unpopular. "Wu Sinan, come on, can you be more practical? We agree with you about other river regulation, but are you kidding me about bringing water up?"On that day, Wu Sinan only saw Chu Dong''s demonstration, but he didn''t learn how to make it. So he could only say theory, but he couldn''t come up with reality. It took a lot of manpower to realize his idea. This leads to the contradiction of how to make people believe when there is no actual demonstration. No one believed that anyone would waste their efforts to help him with this great project. According to his assumption, this idea can be realized, but it is a huge project. Unless the national power is used, it is not something that ordinary people can operate. When he was being laughed at, he was called away by char, who was not named Chur. "Wu Sinan, Wang wants to see you. He is very interested in your theory." Everyone was stunned. Wang let so many excellent craftsmen not be summoned. He called Wu Sinan, who was unreliable and fake, to listen to his boasting? Wu Sinan went to the palace in a worried mood and thought, "if the king agrees with my idea, that would be great." But Wu Sinan would not have thought that he was sent to harm xinshiguo. "Listen, with your unrealistic ideas, try to make the cold of the new country build according to your requirements. As long as things are done and they are brought down, you will be a great hero in the destruction of xinshiguo. " Wu Sinan didn''t know how to get out of the palace. Was his ideal, his recovery, used to harm the enemy? "Well, since you don''t know Wu Sidi, xinshiguo needs talents anyway, so I''ll go there. Don''t regret it!" Wu Sinan left Chu Xia and became the biggest joke of Chu Xia. At this time, Wang Ming came down. "The king has orders. You can only say that Wu Sinan is the most powerful man. Don''t speak ill of him. He''s not the one who says he''s dead!" "This..." No one knows why the king made such an order, but the laws of Chu and Xia, who established the country by law, are like mountains! In this way, Wu Sinan, who was instructed by Chu Dong, set foot on the road to Xinshi. As he said, the state of Chu and Xia, who did not know talents, regretted that it was his arrival that made it possible for a more powerful empire to rise. Chapter 1107 Xinshiguo was overjoyed to get Wu Sinan''s cold forest. Because Wu Sinan was not appreciated in Chu and Xia, he entered the New Kingdom, which directly explained his intention. "King, I was ordered to disturb your country, but the master of Chu and Xia didn''t know me, so I sincerely came to invest. I just hope to carry forward the technology of water diversion and water control under the guidance of Lord Chudong!" "Oh? Have you been instructed by Lord Chudong? " Hanlin asked. "Yes, that day, by chance, I got master Chudong''s advice on how to control the water." "Well, you will be responsible for water conservancy in our country from now on. When you have a chance, I will bring your family together. " "Thank you, king." From then on, Wu Sinan was relieved to build water conservancy projects for other countries. On the one hand, Wu Sinan was arranged to promote water conservancy, and on the other hand, the cold forest was prepared to keep a low profile. Not only that, but also let Wu Sinan send a letter back, saying that he had won the trust of the new founder king, and now he used the strength of the new founder country to build water conservancy projects, which would be dragged down sooner or later. At this time, Chu Xiaguo was overjoyed by the news. "Lord Chul, that''s a brilliant move." "I''m flattered." Chur said, secretly very proud, did not expect a casual plan, will drag the north of the new beginning of the water. "He doesn''t want to fight this war. If he can, let him beat himself inside." The enchanted Tsar only wants to make the vast continent more chaotic. In this continent, there is no aura that can increase his powerful power. Second, there is another kind of power that can increase his magic power, that is, his violent spirit and all kinds of negative things. They can also be transformed into the source of his strength. "Ha ha, protoss people, do you think I am a demon people, is your abandoned son?" The scheming Tsar had already seen that the so-called Protoss promise was just an empty promise. Sooner or later, when he became strong, he would talk with the gods above. Just he doesn''t know, now Chudong of fengshanlei tribe already knows everything behind, it''s all his tricks. "Linna, let Wu Yong hold on to them." "It''s the master, my man, who''s investigating." At this time, Jamie, the guard outside, was also careless. Seeing a bird flying by in the sky and Eddie around, he made a bet with Eddie. "Chief Eddie, you are called the first shooter. I bet you may not be able to shoot this bird." Eddie laughs: "Jamie, do you like to bet with people? You don''t remember how you lost to Lord Chudong last time?" Jamie snorted: "how do you like to expose people''s shortcomings? I think you are afraid that you can''t afford to lose, so you deliberately interrupt." "On purpose? You must want to lose As he spoke, Eddie drew his bow and shot an arrow at the bird. Plop! The bird hit the arrow and fell out of the air. Jamie tilted his head: "not bad. You''re lucky." Eddie bent over to pick up the bird and said with a smile, "since you lose, I''ll punish you to pluck the bird''s hair. We''ll bake it later." "You, you, I didn''t promise you." Eddie threw the bird in front of Jamie and left with a laugh: "hahaha, whatever you want, I''ll get it later." Helpless Jamie, had to go over to pluck the bird''s hair, while plucking, muttering: "am I brain pumping, and the first archer to play this bet?" Pull pull pull, suddenly found on the leg of the bird tied to a bamboo, carved with strange symbols. "What does it look like a sign of some kind of news?" Sometimes, Jamie feels that there is something wrong with it, so he immediately reports it to Chudong. After some analysis, everyone thinks that this is a secret signal to deliver messages, but no one knows what this symbol stands for. Now the text has not appeared, only some simple symbol records. Apart from the two sides of the message, I''m afraid no one can understand what these symbols express. Since I don''t know what it is, I have to put it aside for a while. Chu Dong said: "since we have intercepted it, there must be a party who delays the transmission of the news. Let''s listen to the news." That''s all we can do. As long as we hear about one aspect that delayed the plane because of untimely information, it must be the one that sent the news. At present, this means of using birds to transmit information is not common among the people, but only in war. ¡­¡­ A few days later, a small country named CAI in the southern plain was attacked by another neighboring small country, Yue. Only when the great powers in the southern plain fight with each other can small countries have a chance. These two countries want to swallow each other and take this opportunity to rise. At this time, because of the upper command error, Yue Kingdom beat the state of CAI all over the place, and finally the King City was besieged for a few days."King, we might as well turn to the kingdom of Searle for help." "Selina, they''re all right with themselves. They''ll take care of us?" "Your Majesty, what is the most lacking in the war between the selves and other countries? And what is the most indispensable thing in China? " "You mean grain?" King CAI was overjoyed, which sounds good. As long as he promised to supply the state with food, they would surely send troops when they were short of food. As long as the latest Celtic country sends troops, the crisis will resolve itself. On this day, a warrior of the kingdom of CAI successfully broke through the siege and finally arrived at the kingdom of Searle. He explained the situation one by one, and also said the benefits of helping them. At this time, the Celtic state was worried about the food problem. It was no more than sending troops to defeat the weak Chen state, which was very easy for them. "Well, in three days, we''ll send someone to teach the army and inform your king that he''s sticking to it for three days." The warrior was very happy to hear that. But in three days, he was afraid that he would not be able to break through the siege on the road, so he chose to send a letter with a flying bird and report the news back. But who would have thought that the flying bird was accidentally shot by Eddie after passing through fengshanlei tribe. Three days later, the Celtics lost support as agreed, and the warrior was seriously injured when he broke through from behind. He was recuperated in a remote cave. Anyway, his mission was completed, and it was the most important time for him to survive. He would not have thought that the news did not reach the royal city at all. "Newspaper, there are Chen reinforcements outside!" "What, with Chen''s reinforcements, it''s hard work!" After waiting for three days, it turned out that the enemy''s reinforcements had no choice but to fight hard. Searle''s soldiers, outside the king''s city, thought that someone would take over, but instead they were covered up. "Asshole, we''ve been cheated. This is a trap set by CAI and Chen! " "Retreat, everyone. Don''t let Chen Guo cover us up in the back! " Because the news was not delivered in time, the two sides misunderstood and fought each other, which made Chen Guo take advantage of it. Chapter 1108 It''s really unexpected. It was only after the event that the truth came to the surface, and the war was over. In a rage, Celtic state directly annexed CAI and Chen. On the contrary, by chance, it had two granaries in the rear. Now the pattern of war is rewritten again. They were both forced to cease war because of the amount of grain. They fought for supplies. Now, after constant wars, they have found out this golden rule. With the guarantee of the granary in the rear, the Celtic rebellion became more and more powerful. And the warrior of CAI state regretted it. The old country has been unable to go back, this day around, had to go to Chu Xia. He thought that only when he went to Searle''s enemies, chuxia would have a chance to wipe out the humiliation of the subjugation. He was responsible for the unexpected subjugation. If he insisted on rushing into the Royal City, would he be ok? But what he didn''t know, even if he rushed in, it didn''t help. At that time, the situation was so urgent. In the face of the besieged city, everyone was a soldier. The man who was responsible for explaining the symbols had died. That is to say, even if the bird flew back to the state of CAI normally, no one knew what it meant. There is no impermeable wall in the world. The accidental subjugation of CAI and Chen became the topic of storytellers in fengshanlei tribe for some time. After hearing this, Chu Dong sighed. "I see. It seems that the emergence of characters is very important in this era." As a carrier, words can pass down civilization. Now is the time. A few days later, the warrior named Mu Tian, who had planned to join Chu Xia Kingdom, came to fengshanlei tribe. "Mr. Chu Dong, the state of Chu and Xia is looking for talents on the surface, but behind the scenes..." With the story of Mu Tian, Chu Dong also knows the situation there. It turns out that recently, the brain drain was serious in the state of Chu and Xia. Since leaving wusinan, Chu and Xia Kingdom have been under a magic spell. All kinds of talents have left Xinshi Kingdom one after another, which makes them feel terrible. It wasn''t Xin Ran, the leader of Chu and Xia, who was not good to him. He wanted to give up these things. It was the recent incident of Jieer company in Zhuzhou that made them know that it was important to protect their lives. It''s a terrible rumor. It is said that the reason why Chu Xia attracted talents from all over the world was to finally gather them and kill them. These people are the elites of all countries, and they know how to remember the old country. Only by first attracting them with favorable conditions, and then killing them in a concentrated way, can they suffer forever. Chu and Xia, who established their country by law, were very strict in law in order to establish power and enforce it. There are no fewer than 100 items to be executed in violation of the regulations. It can be said that the seemingly forbidden, in fact, because of the fear of death, had to follow. Because of this, the state of Chu and Xia said that it was very possible to concentrate on killing a group of people. As a matter of fact, the secret of the dead has begun. Hearing this, Chu Dong immediately smelled the smell of his old friend. "Ha ha, it''s very similar to char." Not only that, now through the investigation of shadow, Wu Yong has found out the truth. Now Chuer, the Prime Minister of Chu Xia, is Chaer. Chur is the prime minister, Cheng Fei is the leader and assistant. In fact, they have already elevated Xin Ran''s rights. But it is called check and balance. Don''t make one person act arbitrarily. Once all these things were connected, Chur secretly forced talents away, forcing talents from all countries to wither, which was in line with their expectations. They were ordered by the so-called God to stop the development of human beings. It seems that Chur carried it out very thoroughly. Now the high priest, alarang, has understood the truth. Although he has not fully become a collaborator, he has not been carrying out the orders of the protoss at least. Chur is really persistent. Chudong sighed. He didn''t know why Chuer was the only one who insisted. Judging from the previous confrontation, he wasn''t the kind of person who didn''t have a brain. How could he not see through this matter and make it worse? At this time, Chu Dong did not know that Chu ER was possessed. He thought of some of Chur''s despicable methods. Now the only place for talents from all over the world is xinshiguo, but there is a natural danger between the southern plain and the northern parts. Chu Dong had every reason to believe that these people had not passed the natural danger and had been intercepted and killed on the way. From the front, he can send people on the way and even kill passers-by, which is a clear proof that this time is no exception. "Everyone, get ready and save people on the way." In a certain area of Chu and Xia Kingdom, he naturally did not dare to give orders. From there to Xinshi, there was an inextricable way to take the new Acropolis, which is now under the control of the four kingdoms. Because of the controversy, it was ruled by the four kingdoms for the time being, and there was no real right of ownership. Because of this, it was relatively safe here for the time being. Everyone wanted his nominal control, but no one wanted to give it up It''s here. Because the new Acropolis is too poor. Originally, if Chudong was not used by Chuer to leave for a while, he would consider that after the city was built, he would take different development routes according to different conditions. Some cities would not be developed and excellent, and some places would be too poor to look like. After all, we were all at the same starting point.Now, as soon as Chu Dong left, there was no one to pay attention to these things, and he once again entered the primitive barbaric state. And this must be the best place for Chur to send people. On this day, we have entered the boundary of the new Acropolis. "If you have a day''s rest in the new Acropolis, you can work hard and get to the shore. Now only xinshiguo is our hope." "Yes, even wusinan, a boaster, is treated with courtesy. We are much better than him." So they entered the new Acropolis. New Acropolis, outside. Chur''s people have been ambushing in advance. Because no one wants to take over the new Acropolis, the wild places are even more desolate. These people must have their own ideas in the future, and they are rare for him. Naturally, he would come to meet them in person. When the party arrived in the field, Wu Yong, a member of Linna''s staff who inquired about the news in front of them, came back and reported that they found two forces moving quietly towards the new Acropolis. "Two forces? Go and find out. " Wu Yong answered, and then led people to investigate the origin of the two groups. A moment later. "Newspaper, Lord Chudong, it has been found out that one group of people is Chuer''s Pro guard, and the other group is sent by Xinshi. It seems that they are also here to meet." "Oh? People in xinshiguo, it seems that Hanlin is not only well-informed, but also quick. Everybody, get ready to go to the city! " Chu Dong gave the order. Chapter 1109 Now xinshiguo is powerful enough. Chudong doesn''t want Hanlin to become stronger before he answers his question. He knows Hanlin''s performance is wonderful, but he can''t be sure what kind of King Hanlin will be. If he really grows up to be that person, it''s not what Chudong wants. Although it depends on the situation now, it may be Xin Ran who may become that person, but Chu Dong doesn''t want to take risks. Before finding out the real layout behind, Chu Dong hoped that the battle for hegemony would become a smokescreen, so that he would have time to deal with the things behind. Chudong people, into the city, and outside the two forces, but are covered in the drum. It was not until Chu Dong took people away through another gate that he sent Wu Yong to inform both sides. "I''m sorry to disappoint you all. These people were picked up by Lord Chu Dong." Both sides were shocked when they received the news, so they had to go back to their own places. Han Lin heard that Chu Dong had picked him up, but he showed a knowing smile. "It''s worthy of being Lord Chudong. I''m not as good as him. He''s still ahead of me." There''s nothing wrong with Hanlin. He doesn''t think it''s a loss. He believes that these people Chu Dong can bring better. As long as they are still there, Hanlin is not afraid of the back. These people don''t serve him. Different from the confident Hanlin, Chuer was shocked after hearing the news. "Chu Dong did it, so Chu Dong already knew it was me?" Pacing back and forth there, suddenly he had a plan to hide behind the scenes. It has to be admitted that Chur has a good way of playing tricks. He has to think of a way to cheat his death and die in Chudong''s hands. In this way, he hides behind the scenes and no one knows. So Chuer let out the wind, want to talk with Chudong. Chudong knows that this is Chuer''s showdown with him, and he just wants to find him. So Chudong comes to find Chuer. The place where they meet is in Weiting. This is the place where the four countries are governed, and the monarchs of the four countries can witness it together. Chur just wanted everyone to know that he died in Chudong''s hands. "High priest, why did you choose this place?" "There used to be a famous Weiting society here, which changed the pattern of the southern plain. It''s the same when we meet today, so I think it''s appropriate. Since Lord Chudong''s words are clear, I admit that I''m the high priest, the former Tsar." As soon as he publicly admitted his identity, everyone was angry. "You liar, big liar." Chaer laughed: "ha ha, that proves that you are all fools. Today I have no other meaning. I heard that Lord Chudong has divine power. I want to see it. If I lose, I will give you my life. If I win by luck, Chudong will die!" He knew very well that he couldn''t kill Chudong. Chu Dong was surrounded by too many people to protect him, and his magic was not enough to deal with so many people, otherwise he really wanted to end up with him now. In this way, the duel between the two began. Since it was feigned death, there was no accident. Chu Dong also knew that he had only one chance. Next time, he couldn''t give out his natural brute force. But one chance was enough. The power of his move, as long as he hit his opponent, was not good enough. Before Chul fell to the ground, he exclaimed. "The power? It''s clear that the mainland has lost its aura. How can he... " With doubt, char temporarily left the external body, and the demon body went to other places. Now enchanted, he has finally become a demon forbidden skill, corpse throwing skill! This is a secret method that imitates the snake blending in nature. The corpse left behind by him is just like the skin left behind by the snake blending. The real body will not be hurt. Not only that, every change will strengthen his magic. At this time, except that he really wanted to feign death, in order to fight against Chu Dong, he really came to the period of change, which is also one aspect. This rare opportunity is just a simple change, which is wasted, and can be used to perform the good play of feigning death. Han Bi, Zhou Tai, Yuan Qing and Qiu Tong, the kings of these four countries, saw that Chu Dong had only one move and killed cha''er. That was one of the original high priestess commanders. In front of Chu Dong, he was also vulnerable. He was able to communicate the existence of gods. Doesn''t God help him? To tell you the truth, after all this, plus the alliance of the high priests, people gradually forget the existence of the high priests. Even so, it is still shocking. Han Bi pretended: "Lord Chudong, anyway, you defeated that man this time. We hope you can come back." He said so falsely that people would know it as soon as they heard it. It was just because Chudong was so powerful that he had to say so. Nothing more than, he is afraid of Chu Dong behind, with the same means to greet them, here pretending to be good. Chu Dong just wants to go back to the tribe now, and has no nostalgia for this side. The head also does not return of leave, this kind of false detain, take care of what he does, all when did not hear good.Such a move made the four kings look at each other. Back to the tribe, Chu Dong found a place called the nameless cave. He called himself the nameless old man and began to recruit disciples. "All of you, I have disciples here. In terms of talent and freedom of movement, you can support whatever country you think is good. If you feel qualified to go down the mountain, you can go down the mountain at any time. If you don''t want to go down the mountain and leave, you can listen to me every day. " Later, Chu Dong added that if it was sent by name, it must be carried out, even after completing the task. "I''m afraid that at that time, you only wish to enjoy the glory and wealth below, and you don''t want to live a miserable life in this nameless cave." I don''t know how to describe it. They don''t think the life along the cave is so miserable. On the contrary, the conditions here are very good. Chudong is very clear, this is just their current idea. A hungry person, a piece of bread and a glass of water, is the most delicious thing in the world. On the contrary, when they live a good life, when they look back, they will say that this kind of life is extremely bitter, and people always say what to say when. And some talents, in this era of great need for them, are destined to be widowed and orphaned. How can they come back to this kind of place again? To say the least, even if someone comes back, Chudong may have completely left at that time, and how can they find them? So as long as someone goes down the mountain, it is doomed that separation will last forever. But these words, Chu Dong just a person know good, since he came here, and know that there is a game behind, already know what he is shouldering. He will spare no effort to cultivate talents. Chapter 1110 And the first person sent by Chu Dong was the first person to come, Mu Tian. "Mu Tian, I think you should know that there is no unified text, which costs a lot. Now are you willing to go down the mountain and promote it?" "Words? What is that, Lord Chudong? " Today''s Mu Tian has no concept of words. Chu Dong began to explain to him. As for what he developed into, it depends on what you do. Now you just need to understand him as that the symbols you drew, each symbol and the corresponding language can be converted to each other, so that people can see the text and know what the opposite party says, and what they hear can be recorded by these symbols. Under such a popular explanation, Mu Tian fully understood. "I see, Lord Chudong." Chu Dong waved his hand and said, "no, there is no Chu Dong in this world. Your common master is the nameless old man." "Nameless old man, but Lord Chudong, you are very young." Chudong laughed: "this is just a code, age has nothing to do with it, you go." Taking Mu Tian as a representative, with his departure, those who left behind all claimed to have learned from the unknown old man and came from the unknown cave. With Chu Dong''s careful teaching, the whole era ushered in a cross era development, which was also the short board of Chu Dong''s immediate supplement to the development of civilization. He even felt that his previous line was wrong. In front of him that do not have the conditions, just blindly first development of material, ignoring the promotion of soft power. Now, Chu Dong finally realized it. If the material civilization and the spiritual world of human beings are still in the stage of barbarism, the more advanced the civilization is, the stronger the destructive power will be. In this way, any highly developed era will be destroyed by the barbarism within human beings. With the continuous cultivation of talents, some people have to leave behind, Chu Dong seems to find the crux. "Alas, in this world, human beings have been reproducing for so long, but the level of civilization is still so low. Even my arrival has not made the civilization develop to such a high level. It''s wrong." Chudong sighed, but someone had already taken the initiative to leave. People are different. These people think that wusinan is OK. Why do they want to stay and listen to what a young man says? They can become a great master themselves. Everyone has his own ambition, and Chu Dong has his own words first. He is free to come and go. Just because Chu Dong saves them, he can''t limit how long they must stay before they can leave. Chu Dong doesn''t sell some of his knowledge by force. They didn''t want to stay. They asked themselves that they were good enough. If they didn''t stay to listen to Chu Dong, it was their loss, not Chu Dong''s loss. Chudong didn''t feel sorry for their leaving, and the world really needs them. As for the so-called three thousand door guests, it''s OK to finally come up with a person who is useful at the critical time. These people will act as the two thousand nine hundred useless people. Every era will have some mischievous people. Han Lin is not a fool, Xin Ran is not a fool. The four monarchs, together with king wuss of Searle, are not fools. These idle people can spend a day or two, but they must not spend a lifetime. At that time, I was afraid that they would not have the face to come back. Although Chu Dong said that they could come back at any time, but those who want to face would not really come back. Did they come back to be ridiculed? The road is his own choice, Chu Dong will not influence other people''s choice. In this way, Chudong lived a life without years in the mountains and without cold and heat along the mountains. And this kind of life, really happy as an immortal, as the saying goes, only envy Yuanyang not envy immortal. Chu Dong''s Linna and Helian Chu Jing all have the idea of marrying Chu Dong. After all, the longer they live, the more emotional they are. But at the moment, Chu Dong really doesn''t want to think about this aspect. Of course, he can choose to get married. But after he gets married with them, in case that one day the task of kengdai is suddenly completed, Chu Dong can lift his buttocks and leave. Will it hurt her? Unless one day, Chu Dong can be sure that he can take them with him, and it''s not too late to think about getting married at that time. So Chu Dong put forward a very avant-garde view of this era. "Marriage and love are both free. They are not subject to any restrictions except for the two parties." This idea, let two women are praise. In today''s era, it is obvious that women''s weak power makes their status even lower. Chu Dong''s proposition is supported by two women. They are only excited, but they forget their business. It''s just that today''s business covers the past. Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Chu Dong decided to tell them at the right time that it could be done slowly. Now they are happy. Chu Dong doesn''t want to destroy the atmosphere. The next day, with the two girls happy, Chu Dong said the matter. "When my wish is fulfilled and the civilization is highly developed, I will think about it. Now I just want to fulfill my wish. Secondly, you must leave with me."After setting these two rules, Chu Dong began to spare no effort to continue to cultivate talents, and the two girls also knew that Chu Dong was a person who did great things. At this time, it was really not suitable for children and women to love each other. It was not bad to be a lover for the time being. In this way, Chu Dong was more carefree and lived like a fairy. Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, a year has passed. The number of talents trained by Chu Dong has not been known. Because of the absence of Chur, Xin Ran, with the cooperation of Cheng Fei, worked hard and became the most powerful country in the southern plain. The four countries eventually merged into one country, which is in line with Han Bi''s expectation. It''s just that Han Bi doesn''t think that all he does is make wedding clothes for others. Since he can arrange Qiu Tong to become king Chen by killing hu er, why can''t his men do that. Although Daliang unified the four countries, the king of Daliang also changed his master. The person who helped the new king of Liang complete the change of ownership is called Wei Jing. One of the students who learned from the unknown cave. Originally, he was very interested in leading soldiers to fight, but there was an omnipotent system in Chu Dong, and all kinds of knowledge was constantly lost to these people. Half a year ago, he joined the state of Daliang. He analyzed the situation of various countries and felt that he could make great achievements in Daliang. It will be a matter of time before the three kingdoms are merged by Daliang, and the predecessor of the four kingdoms, Daer, was the first powerful country in the world when Chudong was still in existence. But when he got to Daliang, he found that Han Bi was not a king. On the contrary, it was Ji''an, the prime minister beside him, who was a king. In order to control the military power earlier, Ji''an changed his post of general after he was limited to the throne. The Ji''an officer worshipped the general and gained the true knowledge of the art of war. From some southern plains, he entered the era of strategists. Chapter 1111 In the state of Daliang, Ji''an is the king and Wei Jing is the general. In the state of Chu and Xia, Xin Ran changed the Yuan Dynasty, Cheng Fei was the prime minister, and Legalism was the most important. In the same year, Wu Si of the state of wengdinger learned from the bitter experience and greatly promoted reform and defense. Originally, he was good at shooting, but his mechanism skills greatly promoted his way. In the same year, the United forces of Daliang and Chu and Xia strongly divided the state of Searle. The descendants of Searle moved the whole country south to the mountains beyond the southern plain. From then on, the Chinese only studied witchcraft and did not take part in the struggle for hegemony. It''s called the southern kingdom. To the south of the southern plain, Qi was rampant, which made the whole country move to the south. On this day, a man came out of the mountain. He was called Mingkong, the king of medicine. He practiced medicine all over the world and helped the world. Since then, the mainland has entered an era of contention. ¡­¡­ Nameless mountain. Seeing the contention of a hundred schools of thought in the world, as long as they are talented people, they can retaliate. There are also several disciples who listen to the lectures, but they can''t help but prepare for going down the mountain. "Master, disciples, etc. will go down the mountain to find Mingzhu!" "Well, when I entered my mountain gate, I said," come and go freely. " Chudong just slightly raised his eyelids, not too much in mind. After seeing off some of the disciples, Mu Tian brought a young man. After a short period of time, Mu Tian has become a recognized ancestor of literature because of his great efforts to promote writing. He has a certain position and has received numerous disciples. Only at this time, Mu Tian knows his weight and wants to go back to Wumingshan, and brings several unsuccessful disciples to Wumingshan. "Master, the disciples are back." "I''ll see Shizu." Seeing that Mu Tian came back, Chu Dong was very happy. He had thought that this man would come back. Although he was only responsible for promoting writing, Mu Tian made great contribution to the development of this era. Not only did Mu Tian come back, but he also brought these disciples. It seems that he did a good job outside. After a detailed inquiry, Chu Dong knew that these disciples, who were willing to come to the nameless cave, were not happy. Their ideas could not get any help from other countries. One of the most typical people was Zhong An. "Why don''t there be more benevolent teachers in the world?" Zhong An raised a very philosophical question. If there is no powerful system, Chu Dong really has a headache to answer this question. Philosophy is considered to be the most useless subject in the world. It sounds like a serious thought to some of Zhong An''s problems, but how Chu Dong listens to it and feels it''s too big. This too big problem, in this world, can''t solve specific problems. Of course, people think it''s empty. He said that there are more benevolent families in the world. It''s good to understand. Later, he said that there is no war and no struggle. It''s strange that the monarchs of all countries can accept it. Now, when the struggle for hegemony is going on, a man who is a rebel suddenly emerges. It can be said that it''s a miracle that he can live. "Shizu, the fight for fame and wealth is always in vain. Why doesn''t the world understand?" Chudong smile: "because the world now, there is no civilization." "Since there is no civilization, why can''t people be educated, no matter the emperor or the common people." For Zhong An''s idealized idea, Chu Dong is still laughing. "Of course, but I ask you a practical question, let you do a thing, but can''t see the benefits, you from the heart, will be willing to do it, so you just sell your theory, but people can''t see the actual benefits, don''t you think?" Zhong An benefited a lot from his words. "Thank you, Shizu. It seems that I should stay in the nameless cave and learn more from Shizu." Chu Dong waved his hand and said, "no, you should go down the mountain, but from then on, you are not going to lobby the emperor, but focus on the Enlightenment of the people. You should understand that when you have a folk foundation for your theory, the natural monarchs will accept it. " After hearing this, Zhong''an suddenly opened up. "Thank you Shizu. I went." "Go ahead, maybe your theory will not bring people practical benefits, but if listening to your theory can make people extremely happy, then more people will accept it." Chu Dong once again gave a direction to Zhong An, who left happily. This time, Zhong An chose Celtic state. Now only the kingdom of ondingle has experienced the pain of belligerence and is the only place where civilians are most reluctant to fight. "Well, then go to ondinger." Because Zhong An''s theory, after being improved, can make people very happy after listening to it. All of a sudden, he has the spirit and spirit. He soon received attention and was invited into the palace by Chu an, the Prime Minister of the state. Zhong''an felt like a dream. Now that there were words, Chu''an specially recorded Zhong''an''s theories through folk collection. "Zhong An, take a look. These are your theoretical records. Wang said that we should vigorously promote them, including the Minister of culture and military affairs, and accept your ideas."Zhong An is very happy and thinks that he has found Mingzhu, but he will not think that this is a strategy of Chu an. In other words, in the past, all countries had high priests, but now the alliance of high priests is only a form of existence, and it is time to foster an obedient spokesman. "Mr. Zhong''an, although the king is willing to accept you, you should also explain to others that the king is orthodox!" "The king was originally the priest who ordered him to be king by God''s will. Naturally, he was orthodox." "Well, that''s what you''ll say in the future. Considering Mr. Wang''s hard work, he set up a special school for Mr. Wang, where you can teach your theory every day." Zhong An didn''t know that the so-called Mingzhu he met was just using him. ¡­¡­ At the same time, the new founding state. Now the construction of water conservancy is in the most critical stage, but the investment in the early stage is too large. Now the whole country of Xinshi has been unable to support the whole project. Wu Sinan''s technical level is not a problem, but the problem is that it is too grand. In the northern mainland, the financial and material resources are limited to cope with such a huge project. After such a long time, it failed to achieve any results, which made Xinshi''s country full of complaints. At this time, Cao An, the right prime minister, offered a plan, which was called borrowing chicken to lay eggs. In the new state, there were two prime ministers, the left and the right, with the left as the right and the right as the right. Cao An''s name is Zuo Wei Ding. This strategy of laying eggs by chicken is directly affirmed by Hanlin. "Very well, I''ll leave it to you." This so-called plan of borrowing chicken to lay eggs is actually lending the three cities on the Xinshi border to other countries for several years. This can solve the problem of capital maintenance. Cao An''s goal is the state of Daliang. Only the rich state of Daliang has such financial resources. Chapter 1112 The next day, Cao An sent an envoy to the state of Daliang. The king of Daliang was overjoyed. Since the launch of Wei Jing, he has gradually become ambitious, and Wei Jing is a representative of the military. He thinks it is profitable and highly approves of it. However, since Cao An''s strategy is only to help the new founding state and solve the immediate problems, it is not to cut the city to the state of Daliang. It has been said that they have only the right to govern, but not the right to garrison. This makes Wei Jing in the back feel happy. "No garrison. What else can I rent?" Cao An said with a smile: "it seems that you don''t want to rent, but want to own. In this case, I''ll find another country. Why lead the wolf into the house? " After hearing this, Ji''an glared at Wei Jing and said, "step back, according to Lord Cao." Therefore, he agreed and knew that it was no good. He had to say that Ji''an had his own plan. Although Wei Jing was good, as the representative of the strategists, he looked at everything from the perspective of the strategists. Ji''an saw the other side of the problem. ¡­¡­ At this point, the nameless hole. Although he didn''t go down the mountain or leave the cave, Chu Dong knew everything about the world. Shadow organization is much stronger now than before. It can be said that Chu Dong knows everything about the world even if he can''t get out of the cave. When he heard that Han Lin had used Cao An''s strategy, he was very happy. "Cao An and Wei Ding, when they were under our door, were most prominent in tactics and tactics. Today''s performance is really wonderful!" In this way, Chu Dong and the disciples in the cave began to comment on how to play the chess game between the two countries, so that everyone could express their own opinions. Chu Dong made a speech, and one of his disciples, Li Meng, stood up. "Shifu, in my opinion, elder martial brother Cao An''s strategy is bound to succeed. In the end, the state of Daliang over there won''t get anything. After all, there is no garrison. They not only pay money now, but also help the new state to manage the city for three years in vain." "I totally agree. This is where elder martial brother Cao An is brilliant." Zheng Dong immediately agreed with Li Meng. Two people play sound just fall, over there a person named Qiu Hong, stood out. "No, I don''t think so. If I were Ji''an, I would send a group of civilians, in the name of business, who are actually soldiers, to mix into the three cities, and then send those who can speak to talk about the prosperity of Daliang within three years. We should know that Xinshi''s country, located in the far north, is less than two-thirds of that of Daliang. In this way, even if there is no garrison, it will stir the hearts of the people in the three cities and make people happy They are committed to Dyan. " It has to be said that Qiu Hong''s analysis is also very reasonable. After all, no one will do business at a loss. Now they have borrowed three cities and have to return them after they have developed. No one will do so. But Ji''an readily agreed that there must be articles in it. Chu Dong saw that all the people had their own opinions. He was happy and made an agreement immediately. "That''s good. Why don''t you take a look at it. Who can say it more accurately? When things come to an end, the loser will copy the classics a hundred times." "Yes, we respect master''s decree." Nuo Nuo said that he began to pay close attention to the development of the two countries. With this fund from the state of Daliang, the vast water conservancy projects have not stopped. However, Hanlin did not expect that wengding''er and chuxia kingdom would follow suit. They would take advantage of the city of the new country, or three or five years. They also agreed that they would not garrison their own troops in the city. Because the Chu Xia monarch joined hands with the state of Daliang in front of him, he occupied half of the territory of the old state of Searle, which also showed his ambition. "Cheng Fei, do you think we will fall behind the state of Daliang?" Cheng fenuonuo said: "yes, your majesty, we are just following suit. Since there are pearls and jades before us, we are good at doing this, which is in accordance with the law." Cheng Fei has always said that the word "law" is nothing. As long as it is legal, he thinks it can be done. The two countries set a precedent. Wu thought about it, and he must follow up on it. Now his Laozi is no better than these young monarchs, but his son needs a good foundation. Now the defense of other countries is as solid as gold, but it also means that it is difficult for them to fight for the world. If there is their own city outside, they can echo each other from afar. So ondinger joined in. As soon as Chu and Xia heard about this, they began to put pressure on each other and proposed that the other side should add a city for loan under the original conditions. It''s hard to break the new country. Although Xinshi Kingdom occupied most of the north, Xinshi was the north, and the North was the beginning, all the Three Kingdoms came to borrow cities. How many cities could they borrow from outside? Even if they could, it''s hard to say what happened later. In a big liang state, they dare not deny it, but all the three countries come to borrow it. Then, if the three countries collectively refuse to accept it, they will take the city as their own property. Do they want to fight against the southern three countries at the same time? But if we don''t agree, we must have seen the posture of the three countries, and there must be a sense of joint war.At this time, Wei Ding came out to offer advice. "Don''t worry, my king. I have a plan to solve this danger." Hanlin was very happy and asked what the strategy was. Wei Ding said: "our country can agree to lend two cities temporarily, and those who have the ability in the Three Kingdoms can get it. In order to achieve the goal of diverting disaster water to the East. " Han Lin agreed with Wei Ding''s plan and said with a laugh, "it''s all my side. Cao schemed for Wei''s decision. Today, it''s true!" In this way, Wei Ding used a method of cunning to make the Three Kingdoms fight for the sake of the two cities. Chu and Xia blame wengding''er, but wengding''er says that this is the greedy state of Daliang. If it wasn''t for them, they would want one city and two cities in the back. They are enough to share. But Chu Xia asked himself that the matter of borrowing the city was found by Xinshi kingdom first, and they were the ones who made trouble later. The three countries are officially at loggerheads. In order to solve the crisis with two nominally promised cities, the new Cao Zuowei''s judgment is more convincing. Although in the end, wengding''er and chuxia fought for power, the relationship between the three countries became extremely delicate. In this continent, the open and secret struggles of the four countries began to unfold. At this time, Chu Dong, in the nameless cave, heard about it and exclaimed that it was wonderful. This war without smoke of gunpowder was more exciting than real swords and guns. At this time, south of the southern plain, the southern countries. Charles, who pretends to be dead, is making secret plans here. Because of this, a great doctor and medicine king has emerged here, which makes doctors shine brilliantly and let people know that the barren land in people''s eyes also has talents. After Mingkong, the king of Ming medicine, another representative of farmers, Lin Ying, came out. His appearance has greatly improved farming technology. It''s an opportunity to see. "Hehe, there''s an unknown old man in the thunder Department of Fengshan mountain who cultivates talents in the world. If you''re not wrong, he must be Chu Dong. Why can''t I borrow this place to cultivate talents in the world? Take the opportunity to compete with Chu Dong. " Chapter 1113 On the face of it, charming''s purpose of training talents and competing with Chudong''s people was to contain Chudong, so as to make room and carry out more hidden plans. Because of this hidden plan, he has to plan. Last time he suffered a loss, this time he decided to be steady and not in a hurry. Therefore, it is a good choice to take the opportunity to cultivate talents. Such a place called Yaowang temple was born, attracting countless talents to join. Some people in front of the nameless cave have no real skills, so they want to go down the mountain to get benefits. Now they travel around the world and run into walls everywhere. I''m sorry to come back. It''s said that Yaowang temple is also a place to go, so they go here one after another. It was a surprise for yuchard. "What''s your name?" "Master Hui Yao Wang, my name is Chen Ding." "Very good, Chen Ding. You are not popular with the unknown old man, but you are a rare talent here. As long as you finish my orders, you are the chief disciple." When he traveled around the world, he ran into a wall and didn''t find his own reasons, but he thought that they didn''t know talents. Now he finally felt like meeting bole. He was very happy and went back to the nameless cave according to cha''er, the pseudonym of medicine king. When he went back to the nameless cave, he had only one purpose to attract those disciples who were not welcomed by Chu Dong to the Yaowang temple in Yaowang Valley and put them under his command. "Ha ha, this is really a great plan." He wanted to make use of the people in Chu Dong. He wanted to fight with the people in Chu Dong. He wanted to control Chu Dong. Good for his plan, because he found a big secret, the aura of the world has signs of recovery. Nanyu is the place where it first appeared. "Before, there was no place for self-healing." For a long time, as long as he can''t use the magic Qi, he is the strongest. "That''s good. It''s time to play the dark chess over there." He immediately sent out a man named Li Qing, who can say that he has no ability except that he can speak with one mouth. In this era, countries have not yet developed to the point where this kind of debater can shine. "Li Qing, go to the headquarters of the alliance of high priests first. There are some arrangements behind the headquarters of Tianbo City, so that the world''s debaters you represent will have a chance to shine." "Yes, Lord medicine." In this way, Li Qing entered Tianbo city. Because he promised Chu Dong, alurang didn''t want to work for the protoss, but he didn''t expect that his decision made the high priest alliance slowly decline and even withdraw from the stage of history. But he never regretted that he was leading thousands of demons in the world. He didn''t want to see these natural demons become the pawns of the Protoss. Even now, there is no sense of existence among countries. "As long as I''m a demon, there''s hope, isn''t there?" That''s what he thought. When he had the chance, he would find a new place to revive the demons. He didn''t blame Chudong or Terran, because this was his choice, so he didn''t regret it. Moreover, he thought that this was the most correct decision about the survival of the demons. Because Tianbo city is actually a relatively independent city in the interior of Daliang. Although the state of Daliang abides by the agreement on the surface, it will never interfere, and it will not risk the world''s condemnation. But behind the scenes, there are many such things. "Ha ha, the name is not regular and the words are not smooth. Now Tianbo city is in our country. Naturally, we can make good use of it. This congenital condition." Ji''an has already thought about it. Now he is at peace with Tianbo city. Later, he can make use of the high priest''s relationship in Tianbo to say that some things are God''s will. This is also the meaning of Wei Jing, the representative of military strategists, to offer sacrifices to the world. What a tall reason. Although they are not used now, they are very well worshipped in the city of Tianbo on weekdays. Only recently, because of borrowing the three cities of xinshiguo, we were in a bit of a hurry in terms of financial resources. Wei Jing offers advice. "Wang, this is a good opportunity for the priests of ALU to understand that they are nothing without our offering. As long as we get his approval, we can seize the opportunity to firmly hold the land of the three cities in our own hands and fight without blood." The people in the nameless cave thought of ten thousand Ji''an and Wei Jing, and they would not make a loss. But they did not expect that their idea would go to the alliance of priests. These unknown cave disciples, they have limited knowledge, but Chu Dong can''t, because this move is too familiar. "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that in this strange world, there are also things that threaten the emperor to make the world better?" The status of the alliance of high priests in the past is indeed comparable to that of the son of heaven. Chudong understood that if alurang didn''t understand, he would not give in again and again. After thinking about it, he couldn''t always stay in the unknown cave. It''s better to take this opportunity to go out for a walk. With Jamie and the second daughter, Chudong leaves the nameless cave, leaving the family affairs to Eddie and rod.It''s said that Chu Dong is going to find alurang. AVA, the patriarch of fengshanlei, calls him aside. "Lord Chudong, do you really plan to cooperate with the demons?" After all, his ancestor Dongchu understood his feelings very well. However, the gods and demons do not stand together. Even in the ancient times, the situation was the same. After listening to his final part, Chu Dong said, "yes, in fact, the gods and demons are one family. Why do you come from us?" "This Mr. Chu Dong, what do you say... " Suddenly, Chen Wa''s expression changed. Chu Dong did not understand: "you do not understand, this is normal, because you are a Protoss." Chen wa shook his head: "it''s really incomprehensible. Moreover, Mr. Chu Dong, your words are so similar to the instructions of your ancestors. That ancestor also said that the gods and Demons belong to one family." In fact, Chu Dong said casually that in his cognition, gods and demons are one, and immortals and demons are of the same origin, which has formed an inherent impression. As for what the prophet said, Chu Dong didn''t know. Heaven knows why Chu Dong and his wife would think of one. Because he didn''t want to study the reason carefully, Chu Dong blurted out: "in this case, is there a problem with my doing so?" "Yes, it''s just for a while. I can''t accept it emotionally. I have to go through this barrier in my heart." Sighing, he sent Chu Dong and his party away. In front of the eastern foot of Chu, Li Qing entered Tianbo city. After Chu Dongjiao, Chen Ding went back to the unknown cave. It''s a coincidence that Chu Dong stepped on this time point. So Chu Dong went here, but in fact he had no idea. Chen Ding is worthy of being a defender. With just a few words, he talked about alirang. "High priest, you are the spokesman of God. Now you are stranded in Tianbo city. What''s the matter? I heard that Yaowang temple in Yaowang Valley is a wonderful place to go!" Chapter 1114 After listening to Chen Ding''s words, ALU said, "is it a good place to go Chen Ding immediately replied, "high priest, you have lived in Tianbo city for a long time. You don''t know that there are many talented people there. As long as you go there, you will surely get the support of the people. This is just one of them. Second... " Chen Ding deliberately gives a meal and controls the rhythm. Alurang didn''t know Chen Ding''s ability in this aspect, and then he asked, what is the second one? Chen Ding laughed: "the second is the point, because I know that the high priest certainly does not want to be Ji''an and Wei Jing. He is so clever that he should understand that there is no sacrifice for no reason, right?" In a word, Chen Ding talked about alurang''s heart. In this way, under the lobbying of Chen Ding, alurang left Tianbo city overnight. In other words, today''s Tianbo city is just an empty city. Chudong jumped into the air. Wei Jing over there was even more at a loss, and his plan of fighting with no blood fell through. However, he had no choice but to implement the second plan, which was really not constructive and creative for him. It was when Chu Dong ordered people to discuss it that day, a group of disciples represented by Qiu Hong had already guessed it. It''s also tricky. Any plan that can be guessed in advance is not a good plan. Wei Jing is very clear about this. We all know each other from the same school. He knows too much. There are too many people in the school who can see his intention. "Well, although the plan is perfect, I''m afraid that if there are my fellow teachers and brothers in Xinshi junior high school, if they see it, they will be in trouble, especially Qiu Hong, who must see that it would be better if he didn''t enter Xinshi junior high school at this time." Thinking about it, he suddenly laughed. "Ha ha ha, since that''s the case, why don''t you invite younger martial brother Qiu Hong here, and have the best of both worlds?" So he sent someone to invite Qiu Hong out of the mountain with a heavy gift. "Listen, if he refuses to accept it, just pick up his parents first. Here are their addresses." In order to carry out the plan smoothly, Wei Jing tried his best. Nowadays, the three cities borrowed from xinshiguo are just ordinary cities, but in Wei Jing''s eyes, they are the treasure land to win the first place. "Cao An, the strategist, has a grudge against Hanlin. Otherwise, he would rather have ten cities in other places instead of three cities." Cao An and Wei Ding are only very resourceful and resourceful, but they are not as good as Wei Jing. ¡­¡­ The empty Chu Dong returns to the nameless cave, only to find that some disciples are missing. "Has someone come down the mountain again?" "Yes, but they''re all unimportant people." Eddie''s reply was a little careless, which made Chudong very unhappy. "What do you mean I don''t matter?" It''s their right for these people to leave. Chudong won''t stop them. But since they are accepted, everyone is very important. How can Eddie look at them with this kind of vision? Is it important to have a great family. I gave Eddie a lecture right away. "Listen, everyone around me is very important!" "Yes, you have." Because Chu Dong is now a nameless old man, and only a few people know about it. Eddie doesn''t dare to be worthy of Chu Dong, and he doesn''t bow down. He can only be worthy of "you". After the roll call, Chu Dong found that the people who left didn''t blame Eddie for saying that. They were some people who were dissatisfied and half swaying, but Chu Dong was not calm when the name of the person behind came into sight. "Why does Qiu Hong want to leave?" Although Chu Dong said that everyone is important to him, it seems too difficult to really make a bowl of water level. After all, excellent people always make people look up, which makes sense everywhere. Besides, Chu Dong knows that Qiu Hong is very modest. Unless he thinks the time is right, he will not leave. Does he feel that the opportunity is coming now, but there is no reason for him to leave without waiting for me to come back? Unlike Li Meng, who likes to show off, Qiu Hong is mature and prudent. Immediately, Chu Dong went to find him. "I hear you''re going down the mountain?" "Yes, master, I have a reason to go down the mountain. Don''t ask." Chu Dong knew that there must be something wrong when he heard about Mo Wen, but Qiu Hong said Mo Wen, and it was hard for Chu Dong to open his mouth behind him. Although he had to ask, Qiu Hong didn''t dare not say it, but it was hard for him. "Well, master, I wish you all the best on your way." "Well, I know. I''ll come back to see you when I have a chance. Take care of yourself, master." With that, Qiu Hong made a big ceremony. Although it''s not good to ask Qiu Hong openly, you can secretly send Wu Yong to investigate the matter. Two days later, Wu Yong''s people came back to report."It''s clear that Qiu Hong had to enter the state of Daliang for the sake of his parents. I didn''t expect that Wei Jing was so scheming that he took Qiu Hong''s parents as a threat. " Chu Dong, who knew the truth, said calmly: "it''s normal, because in the eyes of the strategists, there are only victory and defeat. I wonder if you''ve ever heard of a qualified strategist who loves his soldiers as much as a son and fills them with mustard? " In any case, there is an intelligent system behind Chu Dong, and some theories naturally come with open mouth. After hearing this, Wu Yong and others said, "so cruel?" "Yes, only such a person is a soldier in this world. You can observe that if Qiu Hong is not happy over there, you can pick up his parents. " So Chu Dong arranged it secretly. But he knew Qiu Hong, but he didn''t know his parents. At this time, he was in xinshiguo. He had a good relationship with Zhao Ping. When he heard about this, he sighed. "Qiu Hong, do you really regard Wei Jing as a good man?" To lure him into Daliang is only the first step. In the second step, in order to firmly control him, he is bound to induce him to kill his parents. Only in this way can Qiu Hong have his only place to live under his protection, otherwise he is just the target of everyone in the world. "I''m sorry, who can let you see my intention best at ordinary times? I can only do so. Don''t blame me for not being in the same family. I can only blame you for your talent above me!" Zhao Ping doesn''t know what Wei Jing will do, but most of them have guessed that he will definitely be disadvantageous to Qiu Hong. Thinking of this, he immediately goes to discuss with Wei Ding. "Wei zuoziang, now Qiu Hong is in the trap, we need to help him, in the end with a door." Wei Ding also knew that Wei Jing used to be good at using tactics. Knowing that things were not simple, they immediately began to discuss. At the time of their discussion, Chen Ding arrived at Daliang ahead of time. Because of Wei Jing''s style and char''s taste. Now he wants to recruit this man into his team. And he knew that such a man would be Chu Dong''s deserter sooner or later! Chapter 1115 Soon, Chen Ding, a disciple of Chaer and a representative of the debaters, went to the state of Daliang alone. When Chen Ding came to Daliang, he took advantage of his old friends to talk about the past and lobby Wei Jing, but at the same time, he came to Nanyu kingdom. When he was deceived into the kingdom of southern regions, alurang and his followers saw the scum of char. "Char, didn''t you die at Lord Chudong''s hands? Did you use the forbidden magic Said the law of anger incomparable. Now, as the leader of the demons in the world, he must have used the method of forbidding the demons to cast corpses. If not, how could everyone see that he was killed by Chu Dong himself that day and stood here so well. Seeing that alurang was very angry, Chaer said with a smile: "my dear high priest, don''t you find that the aura here has a sign of recovery, so I''m all for the demons in the world." "What? Do you think the Reiki is reviving here? " At that time, alurang''s face was full of doubt. He thought, no wonder he felt different when he came to the southern region. The closer he got, the more energetic he felt. Although the demons were born with strong physical strength, they would feel a little tired after such a long journey, but this time it was really strange. Not only don''t feel the journey fatigue, on the contrary, there are endless power in general. In doubt, char opened his mouth again. "Dear high priest, don''t you feel it yourself? I think you should know what it means to us demons once you have plenty of aura, so do you want to cooperate with weak human beings?" With that, char burst out laughing. He laughed a little recklessly and completely ignored all the people present, which made the man named chubayi, the bodyguard chief around him, very angry. "Shut up, even if you say that you are just a person abandoned by us, what''s your qualification?" Chaer was still laughing wildly, and he didn''t mean to stop. Smile, suddenly in the eyes flashed a trace of fierce. "Qualifications? Ha ha, I only know that those who survive are qualified, and you are just a dead man. Go to hell Unexpectedly, Chu Bayi was killed on the spot, which was unexpected. Sudden changes, let the law let angry. "Be presumptuous and die! Ben, I''m going to clean up the door today When he raised his hand, he was about to take Chaer''s life. Originally, Chaer''s strength could not beat arurang, but he had already completed a transformation by using the corpse throwing method. Besides, because he absorbed some aura, he became extremely powerful. In addition, he had already entered the evil way. Now Chaer has the strength to surpass arurang. "Look me in the eye, Aladdin!" "What?" The unprepared Aladdin caught the way of char. From then on, he became char''s puppet. Slowly demonize. The demonized alurang changed his name to ask the heaven, declaring that the kingdom of southern regions is the paradise for the demons in the world. Call all the demons in the world to cast. And respect the Lord of medicine, as a magician. A law let announced to become a demon, the world in an uproar, nameless hole Chutian, is extremely shocked. "What''s the situation? Is it really not our race, and their hearts must be different?" Chu Dong couldn''t understand that it was good for them to cooperate with human beings. Now why did he set up his own door and hold up the banner to openly fight against the human race. Then AVA came. "Don''t panic, Mr. Chu Dong. When I deduce it, I''ll know something." "A deduction?" Chu Dong was suspicious and looked at him. "Yes, it''s a secret method of the Protoss. If you have plenty of aura, you can push everything, but if you have little aura, you can only push the most important things." Chu Dong knew that AVA was going to use the protoss secret method. Restricted by conditions, once used, this secret method can''t be used again within a year unless it has enough aura support. Not only that, deduction is a matter of fate, which will make the caster suffer a certain degree of retaliation. This is also one of the reasons why it''s not a big and important thing, and it''s not to be pushed or performed. With the deduction, Ava''s expression became dignified. He was happy and frowned. He didn''t know what the result was. I don''t know how long it took, AVA finally recovered. "Mr. Chudong, now the deduction is over. Do you listen to the good first or the bad first?" "Then listen to the bad things first. I''ll hear how bad they can be." AVA nodded: "yes, the bad thing is that char didn''t die, and he was possessed, and made arurang completely demonized. Next, let''s talk about good things. " The good thing Chen wa said is that aura has shown signs of recovery. However, this good thing is not all good. The places with the strongest aura are controlled by southern countries. Because there is a place called Lingqi spring.After hearing this, Chu Dong''s face was full of amazement. It''s bad enough news that Chaer is not dead, but obsessed with the devil. Now the southern region he actually controls is still the source of aura. It''s clear that both are bad things. How can Chen Wa''s good things come from? He can really comfort people. At this time, the East Spring was not only opened to the East, but also to the south At this moment, Chu Dong still saw some hope, otherwise he was really desperate. He knows what it means for the people of the demons to get plenty of aura. With the current strength of Chu Dong and the current technology level of the Terrans, it is impossible to fight against the demons. Only then rose a glimmer of hope, AVA not once finished speaking, and then added, which made Chudong speechless. "Can you finish it all at once?" "Yes, I see that Mr. Chu Dong was too worried just now, so I didn''t go into details. I just tried to persuade you." Chu Dong''s nose was crooked, and he thought, is this also the right reason? Listen to him later. It''s just that he didn''t use the secret method to deduce the following words, but to speculate. But there is some truth in this conjecture. Now, alurang has openly said that the kingdom of southern regions is a paradise for demons in the world. The implication is that there were also descendants of the demons that existed in ancient times. Since the demons, demons, and gods all had descendants in this continent, does it mean that there might be descendants of other races in the world during the hundred ethnic wars in ancient times. Although it is known as a hundred ethnic groups, most of them are divided into several major ethnic groups. For example, Yasha and werewolves are divided into two groups of demons. This is a family of kylin and kylin. Chapter 1116 So the real hundred ethnic groups are actually less than ten. Sea clan, underworld clan, Terran clan, demon clan, spirit clan At that time, even the unified human race was divided into the Ministry of witchcraft and medicine. After talking about these, Ava''s body has become very weak, really unable to go on, very sorry to go down to rest. "I''m sorry. I''m afraid I''ll have a rest for ten and a half days. Because of this, I''ll tell you what I know as much as I can, just now with Lord Chu Dong." Dragging his weak body, AVA left. Aware of the seriousness of the problem, Chu Dong knew that the war he planned was the need of human development, but it was secretly going according to the wishes of the layout. According to the needs of the human race, he designs a situation in which human beings are bound to go on according to his will. "Wait a minute. Chu Jing first mentioned that human beings need the baptism of war. Is it related to her?" Suddenly, Chu Dong thought of He Lian Chu Jing, who was originally a priest. She was a priest, and it was put forward by her mouth that human beings needed the baptism of a war, so Chu Dong had too many reasons to suspect that it had something to do with her. "I wish it wasn''t her, but she knows some things best." is thinking, directly questioning Genrina, or sending someone to secretly investigate, someone knocking outside. "Mr. Chu Dong, have you had a rest?" Chudong heard this voice, it was Xiang Dong, the servant beside Ava. "Is Xiang Dong outside? What can I do for you? " At this time, Chu Dong did not want to rest, but from the point of time, at this time, everyone really should rest. Let Xiang Dong come in, Chu Dong found the expression on his face, some melancholy. "Lord Chudong, just now Lord awa, there''s one thing I haven''t explained. I''ve come here specially to tell you." "Oh? Then you say it. " At the same time, he let Xiang Dong open his mouth, but Chu Dong sighed in his heart. "This AVA is a real man. He told him that he had finished talking at one time. This time, he was more panting. Finally, he had to ask his servant to come and supplement." At the thought of the servant coming, Chu Dong also understood that AVA had used the secret technique this time. It seems that his health is not good. Otherwise, how could he send Xiang Dong. As he thought about it, he heard Xiang Dong talking about the things that AVA had not finished. After hearing this, he was shocked. Sure enough, the inferential letter of the protoss was not blown out. Could he calculate it? It turns out that what Xiang Dong said is related to Chu Jing. This time, we can''t blame AVA for gasping for breath, but there are some things that he realized only after he went back to rest. It''s a coincidence, not a coincidence. When he used the secret skills of the protoss to perform the deduction, there was a moment when he reached the state of divine consciousness and channeling. "Can I talk to my ancestors?" It''s just that when he had this feeling during the deduction, he didn''t communicate. On the contrary, he was so weak that when he lay down, he felt that the whole person was light. This is a sign of total weakness. At this time, he communicated instead. It turns out that this weakness is also a state. As people often say, to reach a certain state of mind without distractions. If you want to communicate with the protoss, who is called the prophet, without the support of powerful aura, you can only achieve this effect through the direct nihility. "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that my future generations, under the lack of aura, would have such strength. It seems that the chance has come." "Future generations listen, but the adult is here?" "Ancestor, is it really you?" "It''s me. I didn''t think it would take so long for me to wait for this day. Since you and I can communicate with each other, we can use your sea of divine knowledge for the time being to make me feel the things in this world. " Suddenly, the spiritual power of the prophet entered Ava''s divine consciousness. This is also a move, which makes the prophet know some things in this world quickly. Although he is a prophet, his noumenon is far away from the other world, and he can''t know the situation in the later world at all. In a different world, even the protoss is not omnipotent. "So it is. There is a man who is one of the gods and demons in the world, but he has not yet awakened. There is still a seal." The prophet said that the gods and demons were one, but he had a clear eye. It''s the seal that makes her a demon, not a God. It''s also the seal that makes her do things that she doesn''t know, such as becoming a tool for the secret planner. Everything here is from Chu Jing, but she doesn''t know what''s going on. As long as it''s sealed in her body, she can''t help it. This is what happened. After listening to the story, Chu Dong thought it was too strange. Obviously, the prophet had limited strength and was forced to leave. He did not explain how to break the seal."When I go back and understand carefully, I will find the spring of aura one day, and I will enter your divine consciousness again to teach you the method of breaking the seal and welcome the return of the saint." In the mouth of the prophet, Helian Chujing was a saint, which made Chudong even more surprised. At this time, how to break the situation, Chu Dong can only turn to the system. Just the answer given by the system surprised Chu Dong. "Host, you can send other people to inquire about the aura spring, but you can only sacrifice your words. He and Chujing either go to the extreme south or the extreme north. Only these two places can produce shielding effect. Host, you should understand." Although it''s a good method, it''s equal to Chu Dong''s being sent to the south pole or the North Pole. Is it going to the south pole to see penguins or to the north pole to fight polar bears. Chu Dong thinks that it''s not reliable to go anywhere. The system is just like the past pit, so he can''t come up with some constructive ideas. He doesn''t need to move the place? The system gives two choices, either there is no magnetic field, or there is a very strong place, or there is no shielding effect, unable to shield Helian Chujing''s signal to communicate with the outside world, it is useless to do anything, the layout person will adjust at any time according to the feedback information, so that he can be invincible. It''s impossible to go to the South Pole. It''s impossible in my life. With the present technical conditions and means, there is no way back. Let''s not say anything else, let''s say that we don''t have any measures to keep warm. Although the development of farming, but now are too primitive, to ensure the supply of food crops, has been good. So it''s just the first thing to keep warm, and it can''t be solved. Let alone other supporting facilities, we can only go back to the second place and find the place with strong magnetic field. All of a sudden, Chu Dong''s eyes brightened. "Yes, it''s a good opportunity to promote Sinan." The next day, Chudong began to take people to look for places with natural magnets. This is what Chu Dong thought of. Chapter 1117 As long as you find the magnet, let Chu Jing have nothing to do with you and polish Sinan. In that way, it would be invisible. Promoted a technology, not to mention, but also her body can communicate with the outside world seal, forcibly blocked. "It''s a wonderful idea." In this way, in front of Chu Dong quietly, everything is still the same as before, but he secretly, has begun to look for a candidate to find the spring of aura. Jamie and Eddie are certainly very brave, but it''s bound to be very difficult to find them. I don''t know what kind of danger they will encounter. Courage is not enough. Although with Sinan, it''s very convenient to identify the location, but it needs to be very adaptable to various outdoor environments. After thinking about it, I''m afraid that this time he''s the only one who can do it himself. I didn''t want to go to the stage, but this time he had to come out in person. "That''s all right. It''s a stratagem. I''ll try my best." It''s a great idea to take her eyes and protect Linna and her people secretly. Now Chu Dongming tells the people in the dark that I''m going to find the spring of aura, and I''m going to take your people to see how you can take the move. Chu Dong knows that the people in the dark are afraid to take the move. Because as long as you take the move, the mysterious planner will not be in the dark. At this time, protoss new world. Sensing that Chu Dong was going to look for the spring of aura, all of them were shocked. "What, so that the world, Reiki to restore?" "Lord Dijiang. My subordinates are willing to go. " "No, it''s arranged by the other party. I underestimated Chu Dong''s strength, so it''s better to find another candidate." "We''ve been looking for another candidate. We''ve been working on her for many years, and then we''ve put a seal on her so that he can work for us unconsciously. Do you want to give up now?" "Ha ha, Lingkong, don''t forget that when we first laid out the layout, Helian Chujing was not the only choice. Another piece is obviously better now, and it has powerful magic power, isn''t it?" Lingkong holds out his big finger after listening. "Emperor Jiang is still brilliant, but the gentleman here is far away. How do you deal with it?" Dijiang smiles. "The prophet? Ha ha, sooner or later, I will let him understand that even the prophet can''t calculate his own death time. Now, let him go, and you will go to another world to help another chess piece. " "Lingkong understands." Speaking, a figure flew out, after a space, floated to the continent where Chudong was. "I''m Lingkong, the representative of the Protoss. I''ve kept you waiting for a long time." All along, it''s just a legend that the representative of the protoss will come. Today, all of a sudden, with space, such a person will appear, and he has great prestige. He is not a person in this world, so he has the momentum. "This man has a strong breath." "Ha ha, you ignorant mortals, this is not breath, but the aura of God." "Your own aura, so this God, you have become..." It''s a unique secret method of the protoss, called the method of binding spirit. If you learn this method, you will not be troubled by the rarity of aura even in the world without a trace of aura. If you want to practice this method, you will have enough aura in your own world to be compressed. According to the different levels of cultivation, a single cast can provide the aura you need for a hundred years, and the medium one can be upgraded to a thousand years. High level person ten thousand years, supreme supernatural power person, can reach ten thousand years. Although there is an ultimate limit, reaching the supreme power can provide one''s own aura for 100000 years, which is equivalent to infinity, because it is only the result of one casting. If you keep casting for several days, or if you can''t do it for several years, you can have unlimited aura in theory. At this time, Mingkong directly displayed the method of binding spirit. Even if he only practiced at the lowest level now, the aura of a hundred years is amazing. "God, have you finally come to fulfill your promise?" "It''s better for me to deliver the new spirit to all of you now, if I don''t do it well." Anyway, Lingkong knew that he was a Protoss and could not be bound by the oath, so what he said was not so good. There is a way to bind the spirit, and the thousands of auras are protected around. Even if they break the oath, these auras can also take a blow for them, so it doesn''t count to say anything. For him, it only depends on what he thinks. See some people below, are kneeling at their feet, Lingkong is very enjoy. "Ha ha, weak life, you are nothing more than mole ants than my powerful Protoss!" In the name of false god, thousands of demons are more determined. Now alurang is under the control of char. Without him to take the lead, other demons and demons are like Sansha. The only Chu Bayi in front of him has been killed by char.But he didn''t know that chuba was hiding in some place when he was recovering. Now he is the only sober man among the demons. The maternal line of Chu Bayi is the ancient Phoenix family. From generation to generation, he had the clothes left by his ancestors. As long as he wears the battle clothes, his soul will not die, and the battle clothes can help him to come back again in the fire of hell. Cha Er, who didn''t know his secret, apparently just killed his body and let his soul fly to the land of the South underworld under the guidance of the fire bathing suit. The land of netherworld is the name of the world. In fact, it is not the southernmost zone. Because it is an earth like environment, it is equivalent to the hottest equatorial zone. From here to the south, it is the real southern hemisphere. Because of the limited cognition of the world, this is the end of the southernmost world they think. Everyone in this world generally has a simple natural cognition, just as day corresponds to night, and sky corresponds to ocean. Compared with the extreme cold in the extreme north, the hottest place in the south is Nanming, which is very reasonable. And the coldest place in xinshiguo is Beiming. At this time, Chu Bayi was repairing his soul in a volcano in Nanming, waiting to return to this continent one day. At this time, Chu Dong and his party were heading east all the way. Because of fengshanlei tribe, they collect anecdotes from outside when they have nothing to do. One of the storytellers suggested that there is the most likely thing in the East that Chu Dong is looking for, because it is said that strange things often happen in that area. That no one dares to conquer. Today''s smelting technology has a certain foundation, with the emergence of primary iron, and applied to the war. In this eastern place, some soldiers with weapons want to conquer, but they find that these weapons, like magic, automatically leave their hands and fly to a big mountain. It is said that it was one of the battlefields of the hundred ethnic groups in ancient times. Chapter 1118 No one knows how fierce the war was, but a good mountain is missing half because of the war. Because the middle is divided into two parts, the complete mountain becomes incomplete, and the name of the mountain is not perfect. For this anecdote, Chudong felt a sigh in his heart. "The two worlds are so similar." In Chu Dong''s impression, the time he lived also spread such a legend. There was also such a mountain, and it was also related to war. Even if it is not formed properly, it will lead to greater disasters, which is also surprisingly similar. It''s just that in the original era of Chudong, the disaster was a big flood, and the world was a gradual disappearance of aura. Otherwise, it''s too similar! Chu Dong even suspected that this was just another world of the earth, a world of images. Chu Dong, who has recovered his thoughts, has now confirmed that there must be a lot of bumps on Mount Buzhou. It''s only people in this world who don''t understand the principle of magnetite that fear this strange phenomenon. "Buzhoushan, let''s go!" After a while, Chu Dong and his party had arrived at Buzhou mountain. Before we got near the mountain, everyone began to be alert. "Master, you are in the back. Since strange things happen frequently in this mountain, you''d better be careful." But Chu Dong''s heart is a piece of iron. He is just rich in a lot of magnets. What can be terrible? Chu Dong, a meteor with a big stride, comes to the front. Because it is rich in magnetite, it is obviously unrealistic to dig with tools. But it''s not hard for Chudong. "Do you have powder with sulfur before you come out?" "Master, they are all ready." After all, no one knows what dangerous things will happen if we come here to look for magnets. Therefore, we must have enough sulfur powder. Chu Dong ordered, in the nearest place, buried sulfur powder, and then lead to violence. Get the stone smoothly, Chudong and his party leave. At this time, because he left with the magnet, the power of the seal was cut off. Protoss new world, suddenly cut off contact. "What, cut off?" Although we had expected that Chu Dong''s party would have a purpose to look for the magnet in such a high-profile area, we would not think that Chu Dong''s real purpose was here. Even if she plans to abandon Helian Chujing, a chess piece she doesn''t know, Dijiang still wants to drain her of the final value. Now Dijiang regretted it, but he understood that it was a real plot. He won''t take it. If you take the call, it will only expose him. If you don''t take the call, it will be the result now. "This God, in the end, belittles human wisdom." As far as the present plan is concerned, all he can hope for is the contribution of the Tsar side. Because the seal was cut off, everything in Chudong was completely out of the control of Dijiang. What he was going to do next, at least for a period of time, Dijiang couldn''t ask. On the way, Chu Dong came up with a better idea. Anyway, he got a lot of magnets. Some of them were made into Sinan for the tribes, and the rest could be made into accessories for Helian Chu eyes to take with him at any time. A few days later, Chudong took Chujing and his party on the way to find the spring of aura. ¡­¡­ At this time, the northern new founding state. Under the leadership of Wu Sinan, the channel has been built, because even high places can bring water, and the northern land has changed greatly, and there are fertile fields everywhere. At the same time, Qiu Hong also successfully came to xinshiguo, after all, his parents secretly received here. Unlike Wei Jing in Daliang, he just wanted to make use of his parents. Hanlin was very kind to Qiu Hong''s parents. He sent special personnel to protect them all the time, so that Qiu Hong could work for the new country wholeheartedly. In order to repay his kindness, Qiu Hong spared no effort, and was not afraid to offend his old classmates. This makes Cao An and Wei Ding very upset. "This Qiu Hong, he really does not give face." "Well, let''s think we saved a wolf." Although they claimed that Cao was scheming for Wei, sometimes they were selfish. Now their authority has been challenged. Qiu Hong and the two have different political views. He doesn''t think it''s the best policy to use troops at this time. "King, the state of Chu and Xia is in the state of Wei Jing. They are used to using troops. If there is any change on our side at this time, it will only be unfavorable." He objected to Cao An and Wei ding on the spot, but he also blew Wei Jing to the sky. How can they tolerate him in their hearts. Although Qiu Hong is talented, he is too honest. Chudong had reminded him of this before. And leave eight words of advice. Too hard is easy to break, too soft is easy to scrap. Cao and Wei are both schemers. How can Qiu Hong, who is upright, get along with them. This is the root of Qiu Hong''s tragedy. Hanlin adopts Qiu Hong''s suggestion that he will not send troops at this time. On the contrary, he deliberately adds another year to the three city rent period, which makes Wei Jing not understand what medicine he sells in this gourd, because he delays the plan of sending troops.It is this delay that gives Xinshi enough time to hoard food and strengthen the army. Along the way, looking for the leisure of aura spring, the shadow people over there kept reporting the latest news. Chu Dong sighed. "Alas, Qiu Hong is useless." Just after Hanlin adopted Qiu Hong''s suggestion, he officially ushered in his era. Hanlin was obedient to his words. Cao An and Wei Ding discussed this and decided to be laid off for the time being. Both of them took a long vacation and ignored government affairs. "Ha ha, since he has the ability, he can work harder." At the beginning, Hanlin set up two prime ministers to prevent the prime minister from having too much power. Now Qiu Hong is in charge of it, which makes Hanlin''s mind kill. They know that Qiu Hong''s power has not reached the top yet. They have already seen that his most glorious time is also his end. ¡­¡­ Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, another year has passed. It''s been a long time since Chu Dong came to this strange world. All of a sudden, he seemed to feel that something was wrong. "How long have I been here?" "I don''t remember that either, because I''ve been dormant for almost a year since I woke up." "So long. Time flies. Do you think I''ve changed? " "I don''t think so. If it''s normal time, someone and the host should call me uncle." "Go away!" Although Chu Dong felt that there was no change in him, he would not accept it. There was a change. He became an old man directly, which was too exaggerated. The latter system fell into meditation, not because he was scolded, he was embarrassed, but he started his analysis. Chu Dong knew the system too well, and he had a thick skin, so he would not yell at him or scold him, so he found his conscience. It seems that the system has to analyze this situation before it can get results. Since there is no result at the moment, the questions should be put away first. Chu Dong continued to search for the spring of aura. He had no idea where it was. Chapter 1119 When Chu Dong was looking for the spring of aura, a legend suddenly appeared on the mainland. Those who get the Dragon pulse get the world. The king who unifies the king must be reincarnated for the real dragon. It is also said that there are nine dragon veins in the world, which means nine to one. Chu Dong didn''t know who spread the news, but he must know that this continent would be more chaotic. Now there are only four countries fighting for the world, but now there are nine dragon veins, which means that in the future, whether true or false, there will be more people who want to fight for the world. At this time, the southern states. Tuo bayong, who is the leader of the country, announced. "I''ve got a dragon vein. I''m going to build a kingdom in the south." Chu Dong could see clearly that the kingdom of the southern regions had gained the dragon vein and established itself again. Most of the legends were made up by cha''er who had been in the kingdom of the southern regions. In this way, the southern plains, together with the southern regions further south, already have four states: wengding''er, chuxia, Daliang and Xiaoliang. In the north, further north, at this time, a new country, called Shuntian, suddenly appeared. "I am Yangming. Now I have got the dragon vein. I will follow the heaven and the people. I will follow the heaven and stand up!" Originally, there was only one new founding country in the north. Although there were also small countries in the big countries, they were not qualified to dominate. Basically, they all appeared in the form of subsidiary countries. Today, the kingdom of Shun heaven was born in the sky, and the northern China was in chaos. LAN Guo, Li! XueGuo, Li! Overnight, the original vassal state of the new founding state separated into two countries. In the south, the four countries vie for supremacy, while in the north, the four countries also vie for supremacy. No matter in the South or in the north, there is no paradise now. At this time, although there is no large-scale war, but the current situation, everyone knows that war is imminent. Such a situation, let Chu Dong worried, had to admit that this time Chaer''s secret trick, very successful. Ding! Is worried, the system sent a hint. "Host adult, now the world is changing. If you want to deal with it, you need to learn new skills to deal with it." "To learn new skills?" Chu Dong doubts. "Yes, such as learning some knowledge of the book of changes. Now that the host wants to take the route of technological growth, it has deviated for the time being and needs to wait for the opportunity. " When Chu Dong came to this world, he really decided to take the route of science and technology, but now these twists and turns have taken place. Does he want to stop his plan for the time being? He is not happy, but he has no way. Obviously, with the recovery of Reiki, the development path has changed. "Well, where is the spring of aura?" Chu Dong sighed again. He even felt that the change of the development track had a lot to do with his failure to find the aura spring in time. After all, the aura awakening of the southern kingdom is far beyond other places, and there are demons and demons. That is to say, after the arrival of Chu Dong, what he leads us to develop is the only thing that can be regarded as scientific and technological achievements. After the recovery of aura, in front of powerful magic, nothing is. If human beings want to compete with the powerful demons, they can only take the path of self-cultivation for the time being, catch up head on, and then develop science and technology. The book of changes is the first of ten thousand classics. This is the source of most of the later works. Now Chu Dong knows very well why the system made him learn some knowledge of the book of changes. The human world, at the turning point of the development of civilization, needs a little adjustment. Chudong understood that there was no shortcut for any civilization to develop. Just like the front, Chu Dong takes us around the corner to overtake. What happened later has proved that in the process of development, we have to finish the necessary road by ourselves. Taking back his thoughts, Chu Dong began to receive the I Ching knowledge transmitted by the system. Slowly, the contents of the first book of Qun Jing are integrated into one. Chudong gently raised his lips. "Little system, you lied to me again. I''m just familiar with the content. At most, it''s a repeater. " The system gives out a sigh of personification. "I''m sorry, I''m only responsible for the transmission of the system, and I''m just equivalent to artificial intelligence, so the host needs to understand the truth." Chu Dong was completely confused. I thought that if I received the leader of this group of classics, I could be forced to do it quickly. The result was that after I received them, I learned the theory by rote, but it was useless. It''s not like you know everything backwards. It''s useful to do divination. But now, clearly these are not, only dry words. Do not use the hidden dragon, see the dragon in the field, the sky is healthy, the terrain is Kun, a pile of Balabala, what practical problems can this solve?At this time, the system also felt that he was wronged. "My Lord, the head of this group of sutras was sealed by human beings themselves, not me. Otherwise, it would be very powerful to send a moral Sutra." "Go away!" Chu Dong just wants to curse his mother now. According to his transmission method, he really wants to become a repeater in the future. Why don''t you pass on a golden lotus. "Ha ha, if you need to, I have no deleted version here." Chu Dong feels completely crazy. Can he still rely on the score. Just then, a clear voice came out. "Ding, the host is really lucky. The host itself has been integrated with the book of changes. Now open an account to understand the mode. Good luck to you." "Open the mode of comprehension?" Chu Dong was finally in a better mood and thought, "it''s not nearly the same." Slowly, Chu Dong finally had a preliminary understanding. Under the understanding, he finally realized the wonderful. "Ha ha, well, since there are nine dragon veins, it''s just nine." The book of changes is characterized by nine or six. Inspired, Chu Dong began to make his plan. See, there''s no leader, Ji. In fact, these principles are also reflected in some folk sayings. For example, as the saying goes, long duo depends on four. Three monks have no water to eat. Since there are nine dragon veins, it means that they can''t become weapons in the end. Chu Dong himself forgot that he had taught the king how to make peace with the mud and find a balance in the dynamic state when he was in the state of DAR. So this time, as long as he reached a certain dynamic balance, he didn''t have to pay attention to it. On the contrary, Chu Dong''s focus now is to continue to look for the spring of aura. Chudong didn''t have any response, which was tantamount to having a move without a move. This was very urgent for char. "Chen Ding, are you sure you want to know that Chu Dong didn''t do anything?" "Yes, there is no use, and at this time of Chu Dong, people are not in the nameless cave, I do not know where to go." "I don''t know where I''ve been. We must find out." Now that Chen Ding, a defender, has been promoted to chief, he can mobilize some of the following disciples. Chapter 1120 But Chen Ding didn''t know that many of these people didn''t agree with him. "A man who only talks, why is he the chief executive?" Therefore, at this time, the southern kingdom, qarbu, was not so stable. Although these people were unconvinced, Chen Ding''s position was there, and they couldn''t say it openly. So after they were sent out, they began to work hard. "Since you can talk, why do we really work?" Such people, to inquire about Chu Dong''s whereabouts, the results can be imagined. On this day, Chu Dong and his party went to a place called Wanglong in the north. Because of the awakening ability of the book of changes, when he came to Wanglong, Chudong suddenly felt a sense of whim. "I wonder why it feels like this." When he was hesitating, there was a huge noise in front of him. "Master, I''ll see what''s ahead." Accompanying Jamie, volunteered and ran to the place where the sound came from. After a while, Jamie suddenly exclaimed. "My dear, this guy is too big." A few people behind, hearing the sound, were stunned there. It was a dragon that made a huge noise. It''s not that he''s mysterious, but that he''s really too big to see one end and not the other. At this time, He Lian Chu Jing exclaimed: "master, this dragon body, good powerful aura." "Aura?" Chu Dong began to question. Now everyone knows that there is almost no such thing as aura in this continent. How can it appear in the dragon. At this time, the Dragon sensed the stranger''s approach and became furious. Head a Yang, followed body to move. Under this move, it''s amazing. It''s Dragon''s tail sweeping the party directly. Just a random sweep, is a huge storm, a few people were swept to the air by the storm. "Where are the demons who dare to disturb the practice of the dragon? I am the guardian of the dragon. Longyin, if you disturb the practice of the dragon, you will die!" A voice sounded in the air, followed by a man appeared on the spot. The man appeared in a very strange dress. His whole body was made of special armor. It looked like he was not powerful enough. Moreover, the armor protected his body, which made him look like he was in the weather. He was not only dressed in shining armor, but also had a long sword in his hand. A brush! When the sword comes out of its sheath, the sound is more like a dragon chant, which is especially appropriate and suitable for the scene. At this time, the dragon, as if sensing the arrival of the guardian, hissed for a long time and then flew to the distant sky, ignoring the crowd. As soon as Longyin''s sword comes out of its sheath, it''s the arrival of a domineering attack. The current strength of several people is totally unable to withstand such a powerful attack. Under the sword Qi, several people soared in the air again. "I, NIMA, what''s going on? Take off again? " Chu Dong was so angry that his nose would be crooked in the air. He didn''t recruit the dragon. He just came to see if he and his servants were so unreasonable. Is this place called Wanglong his family? "Master, master!" Although Jamie and others were flying, they didn''t forget that they had to take care of Chudong at this time. At this time, Chu Dong was in the air and had no place to settle down, so he had to rely on his instinct to catch a big tree. He didn''t continue to fly farther because of the aftereffect of his strength. All the people who came here were very embarrassed. Seeing a sword, Long Yin just forced him away and roared. "It''s unforgivable that a mere mortal can block my sword." Seeing this, Chu Dong knew that if he was making a sword, all the people would have to give an explanation. He had an idea and drank loudly. "Wait a minute, how powerful are you than your master?" "Nonsense, my master is a dragon, and the power of nature is unmatched." Chudong smile: "well, in this case, I and your master than strength." When it comes to strength, Jamie is strong. "Yes, the master is born with divine power, and he is afraid of a dragon?" This stimulated the sound of the dragon. "Arrogance, win first, I''m talking about it." Chu Dong''s natural brute force can only be used once. He wants to deal with the Dragon behind him. Now when dealing with the Dragon sound, he can only let Jamie go first. "Jamie, use the trick I taught you. Compare it with him." Jamie came forward with a laugh: "master, I''ve learned your move for a long time. I''ll play with him." In this way, Jamie began to challenge Longyin. Long Yin doesn''t know that Jamie has got the true story of Chu Dong, so he is directly deceived. "What, you throw farther than I do?" "Do you admit defeat now?" Long Yin doesn''t believe it. It''s just a mortal. How did he win him just now."Don''t talk. Let your master come out." At this time, the Dragon seemed to feel that his guardian was frustrated here and flew over from a distance. Chu Dong stood on the spot and tried his best. "Evil animal, take my fist!" This is Chu Dong''s only chance. Hu ~ the natural brute force that Chu Dong understood was not blown out. One punch directly hit the dragon. Although it can''t hurt him, it has already knocked him out of his body. "Evil animal, do you admit defeat?" The Dragon showed incredible eyes, suddenly nodded, and then began to slowly become smaller. Finally, the Dragon turned into a strange human figure. "Long Ji, I don''t know the master is here. It''s impolite." This scene, Chu Dong is also confused. Chu Dong didn''t know that this was the reason why he understood the power of Zhouyi. The Dragon incarnated in Longji has recognized the Lord, and his servant Longyin naturally has no second words. "Lilliputian Long Yin, just offended the host, please punish." Now Chu Dong, obviously, has not recovered from the muddled state, but they all come to recognize the Lord, and always show their master''s appearance. "Well, well, just get up and talk and know that I''m here." Long Ji, who got up, sighed: "master, I have been guarding for thousands of years. Why did the master come here today? Why did he come here today?" After that, he waited so hard that Chu Dong was puzzled. Once asked, Chu Dong was in a good mood. "Ha ha ha, it''s really hard to find a place to break the iron shoes. It''s not a waste of time." It turns out that Wanglong, the place where Longji''s master and servant are located, is one of the springs of aura. There are nine such places in this world. The master and servant of Longji is an ancient dragon. Their natural duty is to protect the earth''s abundant aura. Until the war broke out. "Master, at that time, the land was full of aura, and all ethnic groups multiplied. But one day, the protoss wanted to control and distribute aura. It''s the war. " In ancient times, the dragon clan had no choice but to take nine dragons and seal the aura of the earth one by one. In this way, the descendants of the dragon people, quietly guarding, slowly formed a place called dragon vein. In other words, the source of aura is the Dragon pulse, and the Dragon pulse is also the source of aura. Chapter 1121 Like the Shinto AVA, the ancestor of the dragon also left a prophecy. "In future generations, there will be a new master of Yili, who will be honored by the dragon clan." The descendants of the dragon people, who came to Longji, have been waiting here for thousands of years. As for how long each generation of his ancestors has been waiting for him, Longji does not know. Because it''s been a long time. "Master, I thought it was just a legend, but I didn''t expect to meet you." After listening to Longji''s story, Chu Dong sighed and thought, it seems that it''s time for the awakening of the book of changes. Otherwise, he will not find the source of aura. It''s also troublesome to have guardians like Longji and Longyin. At this time, Chu Dong just strong support, in fact, has been very empty, his natural brute force, every time is like this, can only use once, after a period of time, will be very weak. But at this time Chu Dong just accepted such a powerful servant, how could he see that now he was a bit empty, and he bit his teeth and insisted on it. All of a sudden, a picture came to mind. It''s a man pushing a unicycle on his way to the top of the mountain. "Strange, what does that mean?" Then the picture disappeared, and some feelings were integrated into Chu Dong''s mind. "So it is. This is Chu Dong''s understanding of the book of changes, which is not yet very skillful." The picture in my mind just now is actually an image in the book of changes, explaining a specific hexagram with vivid images. And this hexagram is called suigua. Follow the heart and stick to it all the time. With the new perception, Chu Dong''s perception of the book of changes has been further improved. "Well, I''ll stick to it. Just like that picture, as long as we stick to the top of the slope, everything will be fine. " Taking back his thoughts, Chu Dong thought of a practical problem, that is, the dragon vein must have come from the southern region, which means that the secret that Chu Dong has discovered must have been known by cha Er ahead of him. "It seems that this is a dragon vein, which can''t be found by char." Wanglong has no specific ownership, but it is closest to xinshiguo. Chu Dong has a wonderful idea. "It''s better to send a favor to Hanlin for the time being. Let him build a city here. " In this way, let Longji master and servant guard here temporarily, Chudong and his party entered the new kingdom. When Hanlin saw that Chu Dong had come here, he was very happy. "Lord Chu Dong, you are here at last." "Yes, I''m here, and there''s a present." Chu Dong explained the situation directly. After listening to the ceremony, Han Lin could describe it as ecstatic. "Great. If we can get Wanglong, we can contain other countries." In the eyes of Hanlin, this is a strategic place. We have to look at the dragon and decide the north. This coincides with Qiu Hong''s grand strategic policy. The terrain of Wanglong is like a sharp knife, which pierces the heart of the country. If only one city is isolated there, it will also have other places, like a thorn in the throat. But he put forward this plan, because the land of Wanglong was relatively isolated and opposed. At that time, Hanlin didn''t make up his mind. Now the arrival of Chudong made him make up his mind. Hanlin immediately ordered to seize Wanglong before the blue Kingdom, snow Kingdom and Shuntian kingdom could react. In a short time, Wanglong city was built, but the original place of dragon veins was temporarily covered underground by a towering city. In a disguised form, Xinshi sent troops to guard the Dragon veins. There are nine places where the Dragon veins are located. The most difficult place is the southern kingdom. At this time, the southern kingdom is afraid that the Dragon veins are not guarded. Otherwise, char will not get aura easily. This also means that there are still seven dragon veins of aura sources that need to be found, so char can''t get ahead. The remaining seven dragon veins are Ying long, Qian Long, Sheng long, Ba long, Kang long, Fei Long and Huang long. The plan behind is being arranged. Long Ji orders Long Yin to come. "Longyin, you can follow your master from now on, and use your own dragon blood to help your master feel the place of dragon veins." "Yes, Lord Longji." Because he recognized the new master, long Ji, the old master, was called Lord long Ji by him at this time. Thanks to Longyin''s following, Chu Dong knew that the most possible dragon vein of the southern kingdom was the mysterious hidden dragon vein. The so-called hidden dragon, as the name suggests. All in a hidden word, from the mouth of Longyin, Chu Dong got a very important news, even if this into char get some aura, but not all. The hidden dragon pulse has a special ability, which can hide part of the aura. Unless the descendants of the hidden dragon pulse open it automatically, no one will know where the real dragon pulse is. Chu Dong was overjoyed: "so, cha''er may not all have the power of the dragon?""Yes, master, so we don''t have to pay attention to it for the moment. I believe that the hidden dragon has this ability." According to Longyin, what we should look for now is the dragon vein guarded by Yinglong. According to the Longyin tribe, the most likely place is Longyin. "What, you say there are dragon veins nearby. Why can''t I feel any aura?" Chu Dong doesn''t have the ability to sense the existence of Aura now, but Helian Chu Jing, as a descendant of the demon clan, if there is aura, she must have the ability to sense it. Long Yin said with a smile: "Chu Jing, you don''t know something. This is the natural destiny of Yinglong. At the beginning of the protection, they vowed that the spirit is there, Yinglong is born, Lingqi is destroyed and Yinglong is dead. " Different from Longji, the representative of Wanglong, the inheritance of their lineage and the integration of themselves from generation to generation means that the time of Reiki is the time of their return. "So, the aura is all in Ying Long''s body. How can you feel Chu Jing?" After listening to this, the public sighed. In this way, the Yinglong clan is too tragic. Now the arrival of Chu Dong has fulfilled the prophecy of the ancestors of the Dragon nationality, which also means that when the later aura returns to this continent, it is also their end. This is really a sad story. The Dragon sighed. "This is the destiny of the guardian of the dragon, which cannot be changed." Hearing such a pessimistic argument, Chu Dong immediately opposed it. "No, we Terrans often say that my destiny is up to me, not up to heaven, where is my destiny." "Master, this..." Longyin was completely shocked by the momentum of Chudong. Chu Dong then continued: "listen, it''s not only you, but also the other eight guardians of the dragon clan. You can''t lose one of them. This is not the fate of the dragon race, nor is it the fate of the mortal race. " Chu Dong''s words are loud and clear. A few days later, several people returned to fengshanlei tribe. Just after the return of a few people, Nanyu state received news that Chudong had appeared in Xinshi state. Chapter 1122 At this time, Chudong had left xinshiguo for several days before Chen Ding received the report. He was very angry. "Is that how you do things? I already know. " "Now that you know all about it, why don''t you report it?" Chen Ding''s nose is crooked. Most of these people are old classmates. Although he was appointed chief, he is not outstanding in terms of talent. These are unconvinced and normal. Chen Ding was angry and went to report. He had a plan in his heart. "It seems that these people, do not kill a few, I can not Liwei." But there must be a good reason to kill. At this time, Chen Ding''s ability to play out, out of thin air, rumors, but his housekeeping skills. So now Chen Ding, on the surface, is quiet, but secretly he has already thought about how to build Wei. For now, he had to think about how to make char not angry with his mouth. After all, the news came too late. "Lord Yao, it doesn''t matter where Chu Dong goes now. He went to Xinshi Kingdom, which directly led to Wanglong becoming the city of Xinshi kingdom. There must be some articles in it." "What do you mean by that?" "It''s about the dragon." Chen Ding answered in the affirmative. In fact, if he didn''t know how to eat, he would have been able to guess through his mouth. It''s just that the southern kingdom is in the big south, and Wanglong city is very north. It''s not realistic to send troops directly. At this time, Chen Ding offered another plan. Let Wei Jing go. The state of Daliang, where Wei Jing lived, still has the right to manage the three cities of xinshiguo, which is very useful. Now in the city, some people are actually soldiers. Wei Jing, as a representative of a military strategist, heard about this. Now he has taken refuge in Tsar and is eager to make contributions. And it''s just what he wants. "It''s really great. If we have Wanglong City, we can take advantage of the opportunity to merge the Three Kingdoms. In this way, the new kingdom will be attacked by both sides of our main beam, and the north will be sure!" After hearing the analysis, Ji''an was overjoyed. "General Wei Jing has a good plan." As soon as Ji''an thought that he could win xinshiguo, he was the only powerful country. Even in his mind, there is a picture, after occupying the Xinshi Kingdom, dominating the northern land, overlooking the remaining countries, the king''s spirit has been eclipsed. While Wei Jing was preparing, Chu Dong had returned to the tribe. With the arrival of Longyin. Soon he caught the breath of Yinglong. "I''m the Wanglong clan. Longyin is the subordinate of Longji. Now Longji, find the common leader of the dragon clan, and ask the descendants of Yingjing to show up." After the voice fell, a giant dragon soared into the air. After it was confirmed that it was of the same race, the giant dragon was also incarnated in human form, but it was a female dress in response to the dragon. "I am the descendant of Yinglong, Longna. See you master." The prophecy left by the ancestors of the Dragon nationality is valid for the nine dragon nationalities. Longna now recognizes the Lord. Seeing that Longna appeared, Chu Dong said, "it''s said that there is an unbreakable magic spell in Yinglong pulse, isn''t it?" After hearing this, Longna sighed: "yes, my master, so maybe I know my master, but it''s different." Chu Dong shook his head: "no, I said, there is no destiny in this world. We can work together to break the curse." "Break the spell?" Ronna laughed bitterly behind her. See Long Na so, Long Yin come to advise. "Rona, you don''t have to be sad. You have to believe the master." "Yes, I believe it." Although she believed it, her words were somewhat mechanical, and some of them even dealt with the master''s words like servants. They didn''t mean anything at all. Chudong understood that she would not believe it if the facts were not in front of her. He didn''t say anything, let Rona follow in the future. And carefully hide her powerful aura. Longna sighed. "Master, I think I''d better stay in the abyss. Only the shielding power in the abyss is the safest. If I go outside, my aura will be felt by people." "The power of shielding?" Chu Dong didn''t expect that there was something else that could shield the aura, which made people unable to feel. He was interested and wanted to go down to the abyss to find out. Long Na shook her head: "master can''t, this abyss leads to the nether world, non human can enter." "The nether world is below. Is it hell?" Chu Dong did not expect that this world, more and more strange, clearly is the world of human life, now all races, have appeared, sure enough, this world, not the real earth world, there are too many incredible. "Yes, and the nether world is inhabited by the descendants of the ancient ghosts. During the war, they did not admire the Terrans, so they can enter. Only the Terrans can enter here. I''m afraid..."Chu Dong was about to ask for details, but suddenly he felt a sudden surge. "This feeling is coming again, let me go down to explore?" And that feeling sent out a resonance like in the dark, more and more intense, Chu East in the heart is very puzzled. "Is this also the result of the comprehension of the book of changes?" Now that he had the guidance in the underworld, Chu Dong decided that he would go to the underworld. Since there used to be hundreds of ancient tribes in this continent, Chu Dong felt that it was his responsibility to restore him to his original vitality. Ding! Congratulations, my Lord. I have a glimpse of the opportunity of the doomsday trial. Just gave birth to this idea, the sound that the system disorderly enters rings out, let Chu Dong be puzzled very much. "You mean it has something to do with the task of the last judgment?" "Yes, my Lord, but I can''t find out what the specific task is because of some unknown interference. Including the results of the previous analysis, I have no clue now, and almost let me crash. " Originally thought that the system could tell him something, but Chu Dong was completely disappointed. At the critical moment, could he still rely on the spectrum. Now that the system can''t answer, Chu Dong knows that in the next few days, he''s going to cross the river by feeling the stone again, and he''s gone. For a while, the system has been dormant for a long time, so he''s coming step by step. It''s better to ask for others than yourself. It''s most reliable to do your own things. In this way, knowing that there was a tiger in the mountain, Chu Dong decided to go to the netherworld to find out. When he reached the bottom of the abyss, Chu Dong finally understood that the so-called shielding force was actually a magnet. "I knew it was here. Why didn''t I run as far as Zhoushan? It''s a waste of time." So I''m sure there''s a magnet here. It''s all because of Longyin''s sword and it flies out automatically. It''s very attractive. This situation provides a way for Chu Dong to find another source of aura. Chapter 1123 Where there is a magnet, there is no aura, which also means that there may be dragon veins in Buzhou mountain. Having this idea, Chu Dong kept it in mind and made a plan. When he went out, he went to Buzhou mountain to find out. And now, he''s taking Rona away. Thought: "since the magnet is a natural shield, let the external force can''t feel the aura, Longna as long as she wear the jewelry made of magnet." Said to do, immediately Chu Dong said to Longna, he found a way, Longna was overjoyed. "Thank you very much, master. You are very resourceful." As they were talking, a huge noise came. "I have heard the smell of human intrusion. Young people, catch the intruders alive." "Yes, Lord ghost, the intruders should die!" After listening to this, all of you are ready to fight. "Protect the master!" Longyin and Longna, the two dragon families, stand in front of Chudong. At this time, the ghost king had brought several ghost generals up, and saw two dragon people standing in front of him, shouting. "Get out of the way, don''t you think the king and your descendants of the dragon clan will turn over?" "Ghost king, if you look at us as neighbors today, just give us face. Otherwise..." Ronna didn''t mean to step back. The ghost King laughed: "to say that you are a dragon is to praise you. Today, if this human does not stay, he will strip your dragon skin and take out your dragon tendon." Dana was very angry and gave a loud drink. "Master back, the ghost king let me teach him a lesson, he is too crazy." Speaking sound, Longna pounces on the ghost king and goes to fight. The ghost king saw that Longna came, directly dodged, avoided the attack, and immediately gave a powerful counterattack. "What about the dragon people? Don''t underestimate the fighting power of the GUI people. Let''s die, the Dragon soldiers!" As soon as long Yin saw that the situation was not good, he joined the battle. "Ronna, I''ll help you." And those ghosts will see them fight their masters, and shake their weapons to fight against Longyin. "Dragon people, don''t try to break the rules. You''re a member of your family. We''ll be your enemy!" A chaotic war started, which was obviously not what Chu Dong hoped. All of a sudden, Chu Dong gave a high drink. "Wait a minute, listen to me." A sudden voice made both sides unprepared. Because it was too sudden, the effect was not easy. In surprise, both sides stopped. The ghost King retreated from the battle circle, pointed at it with one hand, and showed his arrogant expression: "are you human beings going to leave any last words?" Chu Dong shook his head: "wrong, but want to talk about cooperation with you." Listen to Chu Dong talk about harmony, ghost King laugh more crazy. "Ha ha ha, it''s so funny to cooperate with you human beings." After hearing this, Chu Dong burst out laughing. "Ha ha ha, ridiculous people are you, ignorant frogs in the well!" "Frog in the well?" The ghost king is angry. He is said to be a frog in the well by the Terran people. It''s unforgivable. With that, he has raised his weapon. This weapon is a sickle. It''s the ghost''s sickle. I don''t know how many Terran souls are under it. At this time, Chu Dong was like a piece of iron. "When your sword falls, you will lose the Terran, the biggest ally, forever." "What?" The sword waved by the ghost king suddenly stopped in mid air. "That''s right. You always have to give me a chance to speak. If you think what I say is unreasonable, it''s not too late to kill me." The confidence on Chu Dong''s face. He is so confident, but there is long Yin and Long Na, just that moment, the heart has already mentioned the throat. "Master, is this the courage of a master of Arts?" Long Yin, who had seen Chu Dong''s magic power, thought to himself. But Long Na, who has never seen Chu Dong''s power, is thinking. "The master is so confident. Is there any special means? Otherwise, how can he carry the knife just now?" Don''t say these two people at this time how, just say steady stand on the spot Chu East, still calmly looking at Chu East. The reason why he is so confident is that his natural brute force has been upgraded at this time. In front of a move to defeat long Ji, let him get the strength of the promotion. Sure enough, the dragon''s power was beyond imagination. The strong defense of the Dragon had been mastered by Chu Dong. In other words, Chu Dong not only has the attack power of a move, but also has a strong defense like dragon scale. He is not afraid of the attack of the ghost king. It is fearlessness that has made him invincible first. How to persuade the ghost King later depends on the wisdom of the human race. Chu Dong, who now understands the power of the book of changes, combined with his previous experiences, makes him understand that although the strength of the human race is weak, its survival and reproduction still depend on more than brute force.It is the best policy to solve problems by peaceful means. See ghost King Stop, behind Chu Dong began to state his interests. "Lord ghost, how long have you been trapped here? " " how can I remember that? It has been ten thousand years since I took over, but time has no meaning for us. Compared with your people, our people live forever. " "Eternal life? Trapped in a small area of the nether world, this is also called longevity Chu Dong pointed out the key to the problem. Hearing this, his subordinates said: "Lord ghost, he seems to be right. We really can''t leave the netherworld. After we leave, we will rot and die." The ghost king was furious: "shut up, what do you know? This is the eternal life that our ancestors and Protoss asked for. What''s good about the outside world? Aura has long disappeared because of the damned human beings. Isn''t it good for us to have such a paradise under the protection of the protoss? " After hearing this, Chu Dong burst out laughing again. "Ha ha, under the protection of the protoss, eternal life? Trapped in one place and unable to go out, it has become a gift of the Protoss. I''m really confused. If you sell it to the protoss, count the money for him. Ha ha, ha ha... " Later, Chu Dong asks Long Yin and Long Na to tell the ghost king the truth that aura disappears. It turned out that they could not get out because of the suppression of the Protoss. At that time, the protoss made a lot of benefits in order to help the GUI, but the aura suddenly disappeared. Before the protoss found a new world, the people who worried about the GUI didn''t get any benefits. Sooner or later, they would make trouble with them and set up a suppression seal here. And this seal is not a visible seal. In that case, the secret plan of the protoss will be known to the GUIs. With the power of the GUIs, the seal will be broken. Therefore, this seal is a kind of soft knife. It creates a false image that they can''t leave a certain area. In fact, it is the power of seal that slowly erodes the essence of the GUI. The GUI nationality is a very special race. Their life expression is in the form of being able to be refined. When the essence is gone, the ghost is gone. The ghost king was very angry, so he had to believe them, because when they said this, they swore with dragon blood. Chapter 1124 Now that I know everything, Chu Dong''s words are logical. In those days, the biggest enemy of the protoss in this continent was the human race, which was well known to all the people in ancient times. At that time, the mainland''s aura was still very abundant. Although the Terran had no high technology, there was a great invention, which was to strengthen itself through aura, and even a group of powerful Terran soldiers appeared. "Well, if it wasn''t for the selfishness of the human race, maybe the human race was the so-called Protoss." The ghost king told the secret of that year. Chu Dong knows that the great invention, as the ghost king said, is not cultivation. It''s not just his era. Even in the era of Chu Dong''s original life, the cultivation of this kind of thing is thought to be special. It doesn''t exist. At least Chu Dong''s original world only has technology. "Is this way of cultivation really stronger than the power of science and technology?" Chu East behind the heart quickly turning the idea, there and ghost King way: "now ghost King adult, willing to cooperate, if the original intention cooperation, I will help ghost King adult break the seal." "Break the seal, do you mean that as long as you untie the seal, the GUI clan can walk around the outside world at will?" "Yes! If you break your promise, I won''t break it. " The ghost King solemnly said: "if you have the ability to break the seal, as long as you serve me as the king, you will take the city as the face of the human race and the horse as the head." "Well, that''s settled. When I find a way to break the seal, I will come back. " "I hope you do what you say." In this way, the ghost King waved the knife and made a release action. Behind a group of know the truth of the ghost clan, the crowd indignation. "Lord ghost, when we go out, we will be the first to rush to the divine world." "The divine world? Ha ha, it''s unknown whether we can go out now. Let''s wait to go out. If we really have to go out, I will be the first one to take the lead. " "The king of ghosts is wise." All the ghost soldiers cheered there. In the past, they couldn''t get out of this small netherworld. Although the Shouyuan of each person is close to infinity compared with that of the human race, how many people of the ghost clan chose to commit suicide because they had been in the sea for a long time. But the netherworld is a very interesting place. In ancient times, it was the place of reincarnation. There is life and death, there is reincarnation, the world has balance. Therefore, the suicide of the ghost family, because of the bondage, even death has become an extravagant hope, because reincarnation back and forth, still can only be trapped in the ghost world, so that now people in the ghost world do not dare to reproduce. After all, the people of the nether world can''t afford the price of immortality. Because when the number of ghosts reaches a critical point, there is bound to be a fight. In this way, there will be a war, but the ghosts will not die, so the war will only be endless. I can''t imagine such a scene. Life is not fun, death is not. This is another kind of sorrow. Only belong to the GUI nationality, outsiders will be unable to understand the sorrow. After coming back, Chu Dong turned to the intelligent system for help. "You can help us analyze what this seal is." "Good host, please provide basic information to help host analysis." In this way, Chudong provided some basic information to the system. Although this system, sometimes quite pit, but this time today, he is still reliable, soon came out the results of the analysis, and the results of the analysis, let Chu Dong some laughing and crying. "Well, host, the above is the analysis result, the credibility is 99.9999%" "why not 100%" Dongchu asked. The system replied: "there is no absolute thing in the world. In the system, there are never 100% things, only infinite approaches or infinite possibilities, such as the truth. You can never get close to the essence of the truth. You can only say infinite Later, he began to become like a philosopher, which made Chu Dong feel a little headache. He did not ask any questions at all, because he was afraid that every system would become nagging again, especially this kind of philosophical topic. With the intelligence of the system, he could say that he did not pay attention to the same kind of problems for a year. In this way, Chu Dong began to make preparations according to the systematic analysis. The reason why Chu Dong felt that this result was not true was that the seal here was related to the rich magnetite below. Although they are ghosts, which are different from the legendary ghosts, they are also a kind of energy body in essence. The magnet itself is a magnetic field, and it will produce interference waves for energy. In other words, these ghosts reach the outside world through the only exit. When they reach the outside, their strength has been completely dispersed inside, and they can''t bear the outside wind and grass, so they will die naturally. Don''t look at them staying in the netherworld. Because they live too long, some people want to commit suicide, but when they really go outside, in the flower world outside, God knows if these ghosts will sing a song and borrow it from tianzai for 500 years."In that case, just blow it up." Chu Dong''s initial thought was very simple, but when he really wanted to take action, he immediately thought of a practical problem. If it was easy to explode, the source of aura that Longna was responsible for guarding over there would also be affected. It seems that a simple and crude way to break the seal will not work. "What can I do? I know the method, but I can''t use it." Chu Dong paced back and forth anxiously. ¡­¡­ When the east of Chu was looking for the way to break the seal, the land of the North was very beautiful. Because in a favorable position, the establishment of lookout Dragon City, Hanlin take this opportunity to annexe the northern countries. The northern land has entered the era of great unification. At this time, the water conservancy projects presided over by Wu Sinan were all completed, and the land in the North was fertile land, which laid a good foundation for him to go south for unification. At this time, Wei Jing came back, but it was a little late. "King, for the sake of today''s plan, if we want to fight against the new founding state, we can only make an agreement with them to recognize his status in the north. Only in this way can we fight with him. Otherwise, there will be no chance. " Angie immediately agreed with the proposal and said, "OK, according to what you say, but I don''t know where to put peace and stability first to implement the plan of unifying the south." "Ondinger!" Wei Jing is very sure, and he did go this step, because at this time if you go to fight Chu Xia state, it will only make them suffer violent losses. In the state of Chu and Xia, a very powerful craftsman came on this day. His name is Shen tukong. His arrival made the defense of the state of Chu and Xia the strongest in the mainland. Although he didn''t have the strength to attack others, he had already made the state of Chu and Xia invincible. Chapter 1125 The reason why shentukong could make chuxia''s defense suddenly stronger was closely related to the development of agriculture. With the development of agriculture, all countries attach great importance to this new thing. Just invent a kind of thing, some people can only use it in a certain place, while others can use it for greater benefits. In fact, Shen tukong is not a talent. He can only be regarded as a speculator. He received a recipe made of glutinous rice glue from the people, and found a group of craftsmen to repair the city wall. The person who discovered glutinous rice glue simply applied it to daily household repair and bonding, and the effect was good, but he would never think that this thing mixed with mud could strengthen and heighten the city wall. In this way, the walls of the cities in the state of Chu and Xia were built high. As long as the gate is closed, there is no way for anyone to break in. The wall is very strong and firm. In order to prevent someone from burying sulfur powder and exploding it close to the wall, Shen tukong collected the ideas of the craftsmen and used the technology Wu Sinan had disclosed before to draw water around the city. The city wall itself is so high that it can''t even shoot up the strength of the crossbow. There is a moat around it, and every city becomes unbreakable. When the enemy invades the city, the soldiers in the city only need to shoot at the bottom with a strong crossbow. In this way, only the enemy will lose, while the soldiers in the city can complete the task of guarding the city without damage. But now their defense is strong, and it''s only temporary, because this strong defense is still binding. This kind of defensive attitude is extremely unfavorable to the mobilization of cavalry. After all, it''s basically impossible to send out large-scale cavalry, open the gate of the city and lay down the drawbridge before they can go out of the city to fight a small-scale war. Wei Jing, who attacked ondinger, was very good at finding large-scale annihilation. ¡­¡­ When the war broke out in the southern mainland, Chu Dong finally thought of the solution. "Well, I''m really into the game. Why do you always think about the seal? The system has said that only when they pass by can the magnetic field interfere with the energy wave in the body. If you take a detour, won''t you? " So Chu Dong thought of another way to dig another passage from elsewhere. So everything is solved, and digging a channel is just a matter of time and cost. A month later, the tunnel opened. From the time trapped in the nether world, the ghost family finally got to see the sun. The ghost king was overjoyed: "I didn''t expect that my ghost family would return to the world one day. It''s wonderful." Chu Dong reminded him at this time. "Lord ghost, I''m helping to untie the seal. Do you want to fulfill what you promised?" "Of course, not only that, I will help the Terran in the future, and I will kill the divine world together." Chudong laughed: "kill the divine world? We don''t have that kind of ambition. At this stage, we just need the cooperation of the ghost king. " "Well, you say, how to cooperate?" Chu Dong said: "we don''t need the ghost king for the time being. To keep this place well is the greatest help to the human race." "Keep this place well, but what''s the difference between that and the old days?" The ghost king was puzzled. Chu Dong shook his head and said, "it''s different. Before you were below, but now you can go in and out freely. It''s better to send someone to guard you above." The ghost king suddenly realized. "Yes, it''s not the same. So we''ll stay here for the time being and listen to the arrangement of Lord Chudong." Chu Dong said: "well, in addition, I also need to borrow the ghost king, some elites around me. These people have to choose a thousand talents. " "Oh? I don''t know, Lord Chudong, what do these elites do? " Chu Dong replied: "of course, it''s by the special power of the ghost clan to help me find out some information that can''t be obtained by conventional methods. Now the demon clan and the demon clan are living in the southern plain, so I have to keep track of the enemy''s information sources at any time, or arrange the back." The ghost king immediately said that there was no problem at all and gave an order immediately. "Five ghosts listen to the order, and you will be sent by Lord Chudong at any time to inquire about the news." "Yes, I''ll wait for you." Under Chu Dong''s arrangement, the Five ghosts became the shadow organization in Linna''s charge and Wu Yong''s right-hand assistant. The names of the Five ghosts are very interesting, corresponding to spring, summer, autumn, winter and middle. Spring plague Zhang Yuanbo, summer plague Liu Yuanda, autumn plague Zhao Gongming, winter plague Zhong Shiji, manager of Zhongwen history and literature. Everyone has an extraordinary ability. Now Wu Yong can send five ghosts. Naturally, he is like a tiger. "Well, you five ghosts have a good chance to make contributions." In this way, Five ghosts were sent to the interior of the southern region, which was inaccessible to ordinary people.Because of the existence of the barrier Qi, no one dared to go to the southern region before, and the original ancestors of Searle also broke countless people in the middle and entered the internal safe area. In the constant struggle with those obstacles, the medical way was developed. Now, in addition to natural gas, there are also poisonous fog and traps deliberately laid on the road by southern countries for defense. The local people of Nanyu country all wear special sachets and can go in and out freely. This makes it very convenient for southern countries to ask for information from other places, but they can''t get the most confidential information inside. Chaer fought with Chudong several times, but he failed in the end. Now he became less impatient and controlled arurang, which made him more relaxed. "Chu Dong, do you think I can''t pull back this game if I incarnate as an unknown old man? Now I''m in the dark. Let''s see who is the best player in the end. Now the southern plain is fighting again, isn''t it?" The chaos in the southern plain gave him an opportunity. Let each department of the southern plain fight against each other first, and then he will come out to clean up the mess when it is appropriate. They took control of the South and destroyed the new country in the north. At that time, we saw how Chu Dong faced it. Therefore, it is a good thing for him that the new founding state of the north now unifies the north. "Chen Ding, who do you think can go to xinshiguo?" "Mr. Yao Wang, are you sure you want to send someone to Xinshi?" "Of course, now the new founding state is only unifying the north, and has not joined the war in the south. How can that be?" Chen Ding took the order and arranged it immediately. It will take time for Chen Ding to find the right person. At this time, the Five ghosts have mixed into the southern region. They are not a human race. They are not affected by the poison of barrier Qi. They enter very easily. This important news soon passed back to the unknown cave of Fengshan Leibu. Chapter 1126 After receiving this news, Chu Dong learned about the secret plot of char and decided to make a plan. "They want Hanlin to join the war, either." Immediately let Linna summon Wu Yong, find someone to deal with the Chu Xia state tactics, secret through the unknown hole disciples, spread to the new country. As long as xinshiguo destroyed Chu and Xia, the pattern of war would be changed and the unification would be further advanced. Now through some observation, Chu Dong is very optimistic about the cold forest. Although he is very similar to someone, the performance behind him is far away from the shadow of that person. He was only Hanlin, not the man in Chu Dong''s mind. Now Chu Dong can rest assured that he will complete the great cause of reunification for him in this continent. After arranging these, Chu Dong continued to pretend that he didn''t know. On this day, he took people to Buzhou mountain. Before departure, Chudong gave Helian Chujing some aura according to the previous agreement, so that the protoss prophet could do the unfinished work. And the result, to wait for Chu Dong back. On this day, the master and his servants arrived at Mount Buzhou. This time, Chudong took Jamie, Aidi and Longyin with him. Rona, Lina and rod are responsible for the defense of their home, as well as the reception and transmission of information with the outside world. Because I took Longyin with me, I went to Buzhou mountain. When I got there, Longyin immediately felt the breath of the dragon people. Chudong guessed that there was another dragon vein, and one of the sources of aura was found. And the guardian inheritance here is Huanglong. But they only found the source of aura, but they didn''t see the real guard of Huanglong. Only one of his servants, LONGYE, was waiting for the arrival of his master Chudong. "LONGYE, how about guarding Longxuan here?" As a descendant of the Dragon nationality, Longyin naturally knows who the guardian of this generation is. LONGYE sighed. "I heard that I went to a place called the fire mountain. By breaking the magic spell on his body, the ancestor of his master was injured by a strong man, and he left a magic spell on his body. By the way, master Chudong, the strong man also understood the principles of the book of changes. It seems that the blow was called battle dragon in the wild? If you want to break the curse, you must find the mystery in the land of fire and in the name of my master and servant. " Long Ye''s words are a little long. He hates not to tell all the details clearly. If he didn''t have a detailed reminder behind him, Chu Dong didn''t really want to think about it. This reminder Chu Dong had always thought about the words in the book of changes. All of a sudden, I thought of a sentence: the Dragon fights in the wild, and its blood is dark and yellow. But for the perception of the book of changes, Chu Dong can only be regarded as the primary stage now. He is really familiar with this passage, but there is something mysterious in it, which is related to the magic spell. At this time, he is also at a loss. "Let''s go to Huoyan mountain. First, use the power of the dragon clan to seal the place, so as not to let the spirit leak out and be discovered." ¡­¡­ When Chu Dong and his party went to Huoyan mountain, they came to the kingdom of southern regions. At this time, the spirit of the protoss is still here. All of a sudden, he sensed that there was no God coming out of his body. "What? How did he do it? Is there any sign of Reiki''s recovery in other places besides the southern regions, this continent? " Cast immediately and start targeting. "Heaven and earth, gods everywhere, Amnesty!" This search target surprised Lingkong. "How can it be like this? Why can''t my power break through the barrier? What is the power to stop me?" Although there is no specific location, but he still found some clues. "This guy is not smart enough to do things by himself." Now he already knew that because of his seemingly brilliant plan, Tsar everywhere threatened that there was a dragon vein in the world, which made the dragon people wake up. "And three dragon veins wake up one by one, this..." There is no aura, but the presence of dragon breath is not a good thing for the Protoss. "The dragon people, it''s the dragon people again. If it wasn''t the dragon people back then..." It''s a matter of great importance. Lingkong has to go back to the protoss to ask for instructions. There''s no time to pay attention to the mess here. Protoss territory, Dijiang hall. Hearing the news, Dijiang was furious. "It wakes up the dragon clan, and three descendants? Damn it "Yes, not only that, now the awakening dragon clan, I don''t know who instructed them, has some power, which can shield the divine power of my Protoss." "What?" It''s a headache for Dijiang to wake up to the dragon. It can be said that in those years, the dragon people knew the inside story most, but they suddenly disappeared with aura. I didn''t expect that today''s descendants of the Dragon tribe appeared again. "Yes, Lord Dijiang, I don''t know who is standing behind them now." "You go down and investigate." Lingkong takes orders to return to the present world for the second time.The strength of the protoss allows them to travel between different worlds when they are authorized. And this authorization is the so-called divine power. The reason why Dijiang wants to control aura is that he is not free now. As Chu Dong thought, the so-called Protoss, there are more powerful existence, and the protoss represented by Dijiang, has such a terrible strength, how willing to be manipulated, only to get aura, can get rid of. "I am a God. How about sacrificing all your families for the sake of the protoss? Only God is the real master of this continent, and the other hundred ethnic groups have to submit to it! " It was with this idea that Dijiang tried his best to plan such an event in order to find the aura that had disappeared. He doesn''t think that aura will bring news for no reason, and this matter has something to do with the dragon clan. ¡­¡­ At the same time that Lingkong came back for the second time, Chu Dong and his party had already arrived at Huoyan mountain. When he arrived at Huoyan mountain, long Xuan only remembered the words of his ancestors. One day, it was said that when his master was born, he could fly to Huoyan mountain to purify his body and get rid of the magic spell. So when he arrived here, he was desperate and went down. The dragon is not afraid of fire. On the contrary, the purer the fire, the more it can purify the body. But he would never have thought that at this time in the flame mountain, a man in a fire fighting suit was being treated. Suddenly someone broke in and made the man angry. "You brute, have you come first and come later? I''m staying well below. What are you doing when you break in?" This man is Chu Bayi, who was once under alurang''s command and had the blood of Feng nationality. Under the guidance of battle clothes, he was recovering at this time, but he was suddenly awakened by a giant dragon flying in. Of course, he was out of breath. Long Xuan only wanted to purify himself, and he was very angry after he appeared. "Is this your home?" A word does not agree, two people moved a hand directly. Because of the power of the Phoenix family, all of them awakened in the body. At this time, Chu Bayi was very powerful. "Are you a descendant of the Phoenix family?" "Now I know that it''s too late. Let me be the descendant of the Phoenix family, and you are the dragon." Chapter 1127 Longxuan, the guardian of the longzu, and chubayi, the descendant of the Fengzu. The two fight to one place. This fight, the strength of the two people, are very strong, led to the Flame Mountain turbulence. When Chu Dong and his wife arrived, they felt the heat wave far away. "Long Xuan, what are you doing? Why don''t you come and see the new host? " Forced by the situation, Longyin shouts in the distance. "Have you found our new master?" Long Xuan stopped. Although long Xuan stopped, Chu Bayi refused to let go. His fighting intention was just right. Because he was recovering at the bottom of the volcano, he was full of the strength of the Phoenix family. He was chasing after him on one side, just like the flying phoenix in the air. His pursuit brought waves of heat and forced him to Chudong. Seeing this, Jamie immediately stood in front of Chudong. "Don''t hurt my master." He used to be a close guard of alurang. The last time alurang talked with Chudong, he was lucky to follow him. But he was far away at that time and didn''t see Chudong''s real face, but he knew this Jamie. "Lord Jamie, why are you? You just said that your master is Lord Chudong?" "Nonsense, since I know Jamie, of course I have only one master. You''re not the last one... " For chubayi, Jamie has an impression, but he can''t remember his name for a while. Although I can''t remember the name, Longyin came forward to let Longxuan know the Lord, and chubayi knew them, so they couldn''t fight. As the fight stopped, the truth finally came out. Chuba yidang knelt down in front of Chudong and said, "I don''t know that Chudong is here. It''s impolite." Chudong was surprised that he was the close guard of alurang, but how he got to the bottom of the volcano. Chubayi sighed and began to talk about the past. When he said this, everyone was very sorry. Chu Dong did not expect that alurang had become a puppet. He sighed and said, "no wonder he would say that the southern region is a paradise for demons and demons "What, Mr. Chu Dong, you said that now the Lord has..." At the beginning, he only knew that charr would definitely control Aru, but he didn''t expect that he was so cruel that he let Aru be in charge of some bad things. "Yes, the situation is worse than you think." Chubayi angrily: "Lord Chudong, now you are the only one who can save the Lord. For the Savior, I am willing to follow." In this way, Chu Dong not only took in long Xuan, but also took in Chu Bayi. In this way, Chu Dong''s team had a rare valiant general. And long Xuan and Chu Bayi, after this incident, can be regarded as not fighting, not knowing each other. Each looked at the other and laughed. "Hahaha, big man, you can play well." "Hahaha, you''re not bad either. Although you''re not as big as us, you''re flexible." They both appreciate each other very much. This makes Chu Dong feel gratified, if these two people have a grudge, there must be a lot of trouble behind. It can be seen that none of these two people is a good-natured master, especially they have experienced the baptism of Flame Mountain. Who believes that they are not hot tempered. Just as they were about to leave, there was a huge roar in front of them. "I am the ancestor of Huojing, the guardian spirit of this flame. Is this the place where you come and go?" The original ancestor of fire crystal, born of natural fire pregnancy, is neither human nor demon. Seeing that the fire crystal Yuanzu was in the way, Longxuan and chubayi flew forward to fight. "Where''s the bullshit? This is your house?" Long Xuan said the same thing, obviously very violent. Chubayi is even more responsible. "You are pregnant in the fire, I am reborn in the fire, see who is more powerful, come on!" It is said that with the strength of the two men, they have already achieved great combat power, but they still haven''t found a bargain. The ancestor of Huochang is also arrogant. "It''s up to you two. You can go together to save the trouble of your ancestors." Such arrogance angered Jamie and Longyin. Shaking the body to fight Huojing, but still not the opponent. At this time, Chu Dong side, only Eddie a person to protect. Fire crystal Yuanzu with one enemy four, still do not fall peak. The four couldn''t beat Huojing, so anxious that Jamie jumped. "Eddie, what are you looking at? You''re not the first shooter. Where''s your bow and arrow?" After hearing this, Eddie suddenly realized and shot an arrow at Huojing. It''s just that it''s ok if the arrow doesn''t shoot. After shooting, it helps him form a split shot. At this time, Eddie used a strong bow with powerful force. Under this arrow, he cut a hole directly in the middle of the fire crystal, but he forgot that the fire crystal had the nature of fire. The arrow can''t be dealt with.Not only can''t deal with it. Because of the power of the arrow, after cutting him in the middle, the fire crystal split into two groups of flames. One of the flames fought the four, and the other went straight to Chudong and Eddie. "What''s the matter? They''re separated." Eddie did not expect that he believed Jamie''s words and helped instead. See fire crystal separate body pounce on, Eddie block in front of Chu Dong body. "Master, be careful!" The huge heat wave directly forced Eddie to fly. Seeing that Huojing was about to fall on Chudong, Jamie blocked the situation and was attacked by the fire. He also flew out. Hu ~ after that, long Xuan turned into a dragon and caught the two men flying out with a huge dragon body. Then he stopped them for Chu Dong. Although for Chu Dong block attack, but the hot breath, directly burned the skin of the Dragon Xuan body. The skin was burned and the blood came out. "It''s unforgivable to hurt my dragon body. Go to hell." All of a sudden, Longxuan was furious. While the furious long Xuan, when he went to fight Huojing, his blood fell on Chu Dong. Chu Dong felt that dragon''s blood was absorbed by him instantly. "Absorbed, isn''t it." With absorption, Chu Dong suddenly felt enlightened. "Dragon fighting in the wild?" Just Lengshen''s time, there long Xuan was hurt by the more huge heat, the body flew out of the distance, the fire crystal was on the way to hit Chu Bayi. He is worthy of being the ancestor of Huojing. His fighting power is beyond imagination. It is said that Chu Bayi, with Phoenix blood, is stronger in case of fire. However, I never thought that long Xuan''s injury was too heavy. Although he was a flying dragon, he had no ability to control his balance when he was hit. "What are you doing?" It''s because he lost his balance. If it wasn''t for Long Yin, Chu Bayi would have been firmly patted below. Although the Dragon sound opened the Dragon Xuan in the middle, but Chu Ba Yi also can''t avoid firing crystal attack. Now the situation is very dangerous. Chapter 1128 Seeing that the situation was critical, Chu Dong made a move. Born brute force, directly hit the fire crystal Wuzu. Chu Dong also has no way, although he knows, this attack only once, but now don''t use, everyone is finished. But after a blow, Chu Dong found that he was not as weak as before. "What''s going on?" The next second he finally understood that it was the power of dragon blood. "Zhan long is in the field. I''m hitting him! " since the power of dragon blood can make Chu Dong have the ability to attack, why don''t Chu Dong use it. Now only attack is the best defense, so we can fight for time. "Everyone, come on, together!" In addition to the seriously injured long Xuan, they all concentrated their strength and attacked Huojing Yuanzu together. Huojing Yuanzu was shocked. "Zhan long is out. Are you the man who survived? He was the only one who defeated benyuanzu At this time, Chu Bayi did not look back and rushed to the front. "I am a descendant of the Phoenix family, and fire is my wing!" Because of the fearlessness of fire, Chu Bayi''s moves pressed him, but also absorbed countless power from him. Now Chu Dong''s dragon blood power has not been exhausted, and his moves are extremely powerful. Finally, with our joint efforts, Huojing Yuanzu was defeated, and a bright thing appeared in front of several people. "That''s Huojing, Lord Chudong. It''s a good thing." The reason why Chu Bayi recognized Huojing was that he was a descendant of the Phoenix family. There was a legend in the Phoenix family. It is said that if you gather together four pieces of Yuan crystal, namely water, fire, wind and thunder, you can have the key to open the world and the ultimate door. As long as there are fire fragments in the natural Phoenix family, there will be fire. In front of him, Chu Dong felt that the world was different from what he had imagined. Now it seems that his cognition will be subverted again. Finding the nine dragon veins is only related to the world of Chudong, but collecting the four yuan crystals is related to the whole world. This world is pluralistic. In Chu Dong''s opinion, people in this world can''t understand it. Those clandestine protoss have gone to the new world, but Chu Dong can understand more or less. They just went to another plane world. Now the protoss have such a premeditation, which means that if they succeed, maybe it will affect not only the world, which is really terrible. Even Chu Dong felt that the world he had unexpectedly arrived in was primitive and ignorant at the beginning. The root of everything was that the protoss here planned such a conspiracy. Put away the fragments of fire crystal, and Chudong and his party leave. Because of the disappearance of the fire crystal ancestor, the power of fire here is slowly disappearing. From then on, it will no longer be a volcano. Soon, with the purification of nature, it will be an ordinary place. But according to the modern scientific theory, it turned into a dead mountain. Generally speaking, the occurrence of this phenomenon, usually the last volcanic eruption scene. But now the world has become their battle with Huojing Yuanzu. Now Chu Dong doesn''t know how to use this chip. According to Chu Bayi, I''m afraid I won''t know how to use it until four pieces are collected. At this time, Chu Dong found that his body was a little weak. "Well, it seems that the power of dragon blood is exhausted. I didn''t expect that the power of dragon blood can help me improve my strength." Although think like this, but Chu Dong also embarrassed to ask long Xuan Long Yin directly, they openly ask for precious dragon blood. "Well, you can collect it when you have a chance. It''s OK to get there." For example, in the battle, for example, if they don''t pay attention at ordinary times, it''s hard to avoid bumping and bumping. They can collect dragon blood. "If only there were no restrictions on this skill at any time." Chu Dong all the way back, sighed in his heart, but another thought, if there is no limit, he will be invincible in this world, is that too lonely? All in all, along the way, Chu Dong thought a lot of things. Especially for the improvement of the perception of the book of changes, Chu Dong''s mood improved a lot. Some things, but also see through a lot, although there is no immediate practical effect for Chu Dong, but in the long run, naturally good. When Huojing was put away, there was nothing to say on the road. Except for helping Longxuan recover, there was nothing else to say on the road. The group returned to fengshanlei tribe that day. Because long Xuan was seriously injured, several people came back safely, but now they went. There are also more than half a month. This half month is enough to make a lot of things happen in this continent. When we return to fengshanlei tribe, the storyteller of the tribe is talking about the story of Hanlin''s attack on Chu and Xia.Although all these things were planned by Chu Dong, hearing some details made him feel that the battle to pacify Chu Xia was remarkable. "Not bad, at least this attack and defense, disguised also considered the development of technology." The state of Chu and Xia can build high-rise cloud walls. Why can''t the newly founded state over there invent cloud ladders. But the conventional ladder attack will inevitably lead to countless casualties. But when Hanlin attacked the city, he used a stratagem to confuse the enemy''s morale first. And used deterrence tactics. The car kept throwing stones at the opposite side. In this way, the ground is raised invisibly. After all, the stones keep falling on the opposite side and will slowly pile up. While using this method, they also showed their ladder, proving that if they attack, they will break the city. "Listen, we don''t want too many people to sacrifice and take over here." "How many arrows can you have? You can shoot here. Look at the army behind us." Once the other side''s arrow is shot, there is a ladder. It''s only a matter of time before the city is broken. What''s more, the continuous accumulation of stones under the city wall has made it impossible for the city wall to soar into the clouds. The people in the opposite city were dispersed. After several cities have been broken, they all know that the new army behind them will not be able to defend themselves if they enter into a deserted land. Which half a month, almost bloodless, the new country to do Chu Xia. At this time, the state of Daliang was at war with ondinger. When they came back, the state of Chu and Xia no longer existed. Although the war between Wei Jing and wengding''er got all the advantages, the state of Chu and Xia was destroyed by Xinshi, and a strong enemy suddenly appeared behind Daliang. If he attacked wengding''er, he could occupy them, but his old nest was bound to be harvested. Angie didn''t want to lose his base camp, so he ordered Wei Jing to withdraw. Although Changjing has become famous, he knows it''s the last battle. Wei Jing''s use of troops is a cruel word. Not only did the platoon make a big start and close, but it was very good at fighting a large-scale war. In front of it, it really beat ondinger all over the place, and there was no room to fight back. Chapter 1129 And this Wei Jing, so ruthless, is reflected in that he kills people without blinking an eye. He is very good at using troops and has captured many defeated enemies. But he did not blink an eye, a command, these can not fight back, were buried alive. Over the battlefield, the grievance was so strong that it could not be dispelled for a long time. When Chu Dong heard the news, he was very angry. Immediately he made a decision and immediately contacted the ghost king over there. "Lord ghost, I want to borrow your dark place now. It''s better not to let such a tragedy happen in the world. " The ghost king didn''t know what Chu Dong was doing with his territory, but he didn''t ask much about the cooperation between the two tribes. "As long as Lord Chudong doesn''t want to fight my territory, there''s nothing wrong." Chudong laughs: "not only won''t occupy, on the contrary, behind, you will have a sum of income." "Income?" So far, money is only popular among the human race, and other known races have no specific concept of money. However, it''s not a bad thing to think about it, so I agreed. Chudong''s plan is very simple. That is to catch Wei Jing on the way back, and then pull him to the netherworld for a good education. We should not only educate him, but also let the world know that there is no good end to doing evil. Anyway, Wei Jing is a man who goes out of the nameless cave. He has the obligation to teach this scum a lesson. "It seems that not everyone can accept it. I wanted to be educated, but I have to depend on my character to accept it." Now Chu Dong thinks that there is no class, but it sounds beautiful, but the reality is not like that. Some people can''t teach them real skills. The greater their skills are, the more harmful they are. For this matter, Chu Dong also deeply blamed himself. If he had not cultivated Wei Jing at the beginning, so many people would not have died in vain today. To the battlefield, Chu Dong felt boundless resentment. Touching the scene, he sighed. "You go, I Chu Dong promise you, there will be no such thing in the future." At this time, Chu Dong suddenly had an idea to make today a special day. In this way, the concept of festival is added to this continent. This land, since then, has a memorial day, which is perhaps the greatest comfort for these dead. Arrange things here, Chudong received the news from Five ghosts, this news, let Chudong angry incomparable. "What? It''s unforgivable that Wei Jing took refuge in char." Now Chu Dong has to educate Wei Jing. At this time, under the instruction of Chu Dong, Jamie and others have arranged everything there. "OK, now let''s all visit." People from all over the world hate Wei Jing very much when they hear that they have caught him. Now they have a public verdict on him, so naturally everyone comes to watch. But Chu Dong and the ghost king have said that he will make a profit later and become the first lucky audience. There are not many of them. Moreover, Chu Dong has some words first. Seeing what is inside, he will feel a little uncomfortable and don''t be afraid to enter. The passage to the netherworld is a tunnel developed in front of us. Although we can go in and out freely, after all, it''s no more than ordinary. The air has dropped a lot. It''s a bit gloomy. And inside, according to Chu Dong''s requirements, it has become a "haunted house" this is the means of Chu Dong''s education. "Wei Jing, do you know the sin? This is the netherworld, where the dead are collected." The ghost king is now on a guest show. In this world, there is no such thing as ten halls of hell, but it does not prevent Chu Dong from creating such a world. If there is no respect for life, no fear of punishment from the underworld after doing evil, Wei Jing will take the lead, and this unfinished war will only become uncontrollable. Although this war is the inevitable stage of Chu Dong''s plan, we must not resort to any means in order to win. Let alone indiscriminate killing. In this way, everyone in the nether world began to judge Wei Jing. At this time, there is a silence of the system, suddenly came out. "My Lord, you seem to have some feelings about the task of doomsday judgment." "What do you mean, it''s a trial? " " probably, how can I know this kind of thing about human nature as a systematic me? " Chu Dong gave a bitter smile and thought, I don''t know if it''s right or wrong to say that this system is inhuman. In this case, I''m afraid the intelligent system is really incomprehensible. Because it was designed and arranged according to the style of the house of terror, Wei Jing was terrified and peed his pants at the back. Although a lot of props are fake, especially the oil pan, which looks very similar, only a few actors know it''s fake.In order to play the real game, we used some fried things in advance and tried them out first. Although there is no such thing as vegetable oil, there is still a technology for refining animal oil. Now there is only agriculture at the beginning, so it is impossible to ask for healthy food. To say the least, in terms of the degree of environmental damage in the future, it is really much healthier than the original ecological way of eating, so this is only a relative problem. Some scarecrows looked like people who had made mistakes, so they went straight to the "oil pot" followed some ghost soldiers and began to eat big mouthfuls. Wei Jing fainted directly. This scene is so scary. Not only did he faint, but some of the visitors also fainted directly. "If you don''t look at it, will it be more terrible in the back?" "It turns out that when you do evil in your life, it''s like this after you die." "Well, that''s all for today. I''d like to see how Wei Jing will be punished tomorrow. You are welcome to come again. However, after the three-day free period, there will be a certain fee. I hope you can tell each other that you will come to visit us in the last three days. " Chu Dong won''t put Wei Jing to death easily, he buried so many people alive, let him lead the knife into a quick? It''s too cheap for him. At least for a while, let him become a negative teaching material. When everyone has a concept in mind, it''s not too late to punish him. Moreover, if we publicize it like this, we may attract the demons to come and save him. In that way, we can also hit a few demons by the way. That is, he is a negative textbook on this side and a bait on that side. If the demons don''t come to save him, Chu Dong doesn''t have to worry. He will tell people all over the world that this is the end of following the demons. Who dares to take refuge in them at that time. This is another plot of Chutian. People are locked up here. If you come or not, people will be locked up in the netherworld. Chaer was furious when he heard that Wei Jing had become a negative textbook. "Chen Ding, you send a few people to rescue people, don''t let people criticize." "Yes, it will be arranged right away." Chapter 1130 This time, whether it was true or false, char wanted to save people. But Chen Ding is wrong. He understood that after the man was rescued, he killed him immediately. Wei Jing, who lives in the world, is a disgrace to shisui of the medicine king temple. It is precisely because of the wrong meaning. Chen Ding told his men that after they were rescued, they were secretly executed, which made them feel cold. They were all the people who used to live in the nameless cave. In the end, we might as well leave now. "Screw the mission, let''s go." "Yes, this is the result of following Lord Yao Wang." "Bah, call him lord medicine king, he deserves it?" In this way, Chen Ding sent people to the sea, no news. After they left the country, they didn''t go back. "Let''s separate. With all our talents, we will have a chance to show them in the future. Otherwise, it''s good to be a hermit among the people and teach some disciples." Chu Dong did not know that after this incident, most of these people chose to recruit more disciples, and the pattern of the world would change. At this time, Wei Jing of Daliang state was taken as a negative teaching material. Hanlin took this opportunity to pacify the state of Daliang. Wengdinger fought against the state of Daliang in front of him. He hurt his strength and was unable to fight any more. He surrendered directly. Except for the southern countries in the South, the whole world basically established a unified pattern. At this time, Cao An and Wei Ding of xinshiguo came back. Although Qiu Hong contributed to the peace and reunification of xinshiguo, he didn''t know how to get along with others. Finally, one day, he was jailed on the dark side. "King, I am wronged. You know me. How can I bend the law for personal gain?" Han Lin smiles: "I know. By the way, according to your proposal, I will call myself an orphan. So now it''s not whether you have it or not, it''s whether you need it, this country needs it. You can rest assured that you will be born and raised. So that you can live a comfortable life for the rest of your life. " "But the king." "No, I''ve been called emperor!" In Qiu Hong''s opinion, the cold forest has changed. But Han Lin didn''t know that this was the Han Lin who took the position of God with his help step by step. Hanlin knows that Qiu Hong has the ability to help fight the world, but he has no ability to govern the world. At this time, if it is still Qiu Hong''s time, it will be impossible to defend the country. To govern the country, we need Cao An and Wei Ding. Their power and tactics are the sharp tools and means to govern the country. To say the least, even if we don''t use these two people, Qiu Hong''s time will be over just because of his bad interpersonal relationship. Governing the world does not depend on one person''s strength, and Qiu Hong is sometimes too autocratic. In the past, such people were needed to fight against other countries. In this way, they could be ordered and banned, and they could make decisions quickly. Now the situation is different. Qiu Hong''s method is obviously not good. So in Hanlin''s opinion, it''s the best choice to raise him and let him stay at home. But he is not a person who knows how to retreat bravely. It''s just good to use Cao An and Wei Ding to make a comeback and push the boat with the current. ¡­¡­ Nameless hole, now smell cold forest finally completed the preliminary unification, Chu east went to say hello. "Congratulations." "Mr. Chu Dong, it''s the greatest happiness for you to come here. I don''t know if Mr. Chu Dong is willing to stay. Now, except for the southern regions, there are several border countries. The world is a new beginning, and the new beginning is the world. The so-called universal world is the land of kings." Han Lin, the emperor, spoke differently from before. Although his tone was peaceful, his words were full of natural domineering. Chu Dong smile: "you also say, is almost, like the wind mountain thunder tribe, is not under the rule, is not it?" Han Lin burst out laughing: "ha ha, where is Chu Dong, how dare you touch him?" "Well, I''ll take it as an agreement between you and me. You know, you don''t have a joke." "Yes, Lord Chu Dong. This is the promise of Gu to Lord Chu Dong." It''s not only a promise, but also a reward for the long talk. Without the heart to heart talk on that day, Hanlin will never be able to make the final determination and courage. Before leaving, Chu Dong asked Han Lin again. "The question I asked you that day is now at the time of unification. Can I have an answer?" Han Lin replied very simply: "yes, the solitary action is the answer, just like Qiu Hong. In wartime, the word of the only family can dominate the world. Now that the world is just settled, it''s time for a hundred flowers to blossom. " The east of Chu was overjoyed by Fang. "Well said." With a smile, Chu Dong left. He didn''t read this person wrong. Now Chu Dong is worried that he will become another person, and even kill a group of people after reunification. There is no need to worry about that. And the era of a hundred schools of thought is coming.Now, with the restriction of Hanlin, and the fact that xinshiguo recognized the contention of a hundred schools of thought, opened up a wide range of ideas and developed very fast, even though Chaer controlled the demons, he did not dare to fight xinshiguo easily. Finally, there is enough time left to find the six dragon veins. Now there are three dragon veins, Huanglong, Yinglong and Wanglong, which appear in this land. Chudong believes that one day, he will find several other dragon veins besides Yinlong. As far as the fragments of a single crystal are concerned, it seems that they can only go along with their fate. After all, for Chudong, the matter of fragments of a single crystal can be met but not sought. On this day, through the induction of Longyin, another dragon pulse resonates, which is the guard of KANGLONG, longlie. "Chu east big, now feel Dragon strong breath, in the flame city." The city of flame is one of the earliest cities built under the leadership of Chu Dong. Although it was defined as a place of exile when it was still the state of Dar, it has become quite prosperous with the continuous war and personnel changes. After all, it''s the first batch of cities. There''s a lot of information there. "OK, let''s go, flame city." Now Longxuan''s injury is still recovering. It''s not easy to recover from the fire of Huojing Yuanzu. Therefore, Chu Dong doesn''t have to worry. His fiery temper will cause bad things. On the contrary, Chu Bayi will stay, which makes him very uneasy. He has threatened to kill Wei Jing several times. And Chu Dong knows that he has not played a full role in this negative model, and it is not time. So when he started, he took chubayi with him. In this way, the members who started with Chudong include Longna, Longyin, Helian Chujing, Jamie, Longyin and chubayi. It can be said that this lineup is quite luxurious. Now, among several people, Jamie''s combat power is the weakest, but looking at the mainland, Jamie''s combat power can also be ranked in the middle. Chapter 1131 When Chu Dong and others went to flame city. Southern countries. Yao Wang Temple, Lingkong is coming again. This time, Lingkong brings a special task. Lingkong represents Dijiang. It can be said that he is cha er''s boss. Although Cha Er has awakened his magic power, his magic power is not enough. Although he has got some revived aura, it is only a drop in the bucket compared with the original mainland''s abundant aura. He still has no strength to fight against the Protoss. Not only that, when the protoss put a curse on him, as a demon, he still had a shadow in his heart. "Listen to me, Mr. Dijiang, do you feel excited when I read that you have worked hard and made great contributions to the opening of the mainland miracle?" Charles was overjoyed at the news. "You mean the miracle of the eternal continent?" It''s called the eternal continent. Besides abundant aura, there are miracles. That''s where the protoss used to live. Now the miracle is open, which represents the approval of the protoss to him. How can he not be excited. It was only when he was happy that his heart sank with the command of Lingkong. "You are wrong. This miracle is not only open to you." "Lord Lingkong, what do you mean by that?" Lingkong laughed: "do you think this is a real miracle? Ha ha, ha ha... " His smile was full of conspiracy. Cha''er was not a fool. He suddenly recognized the contents and thought to himself, "Alas, it''s just a plan of emperor Jiang." Although the feeling and knowledge is a stratagem, but a moment later, he regained his inner excitement. In the heart secretly way a: "this plan, really too perfect." While thinking, very happy to accept the task, after Lingkong left, he immediately called ah Lu over. At this time, alurang, seemingly normal, could still communicate with the existence of the gods. And now the demons and Demons gather in the southern region, and his identity and status are unmatched in the southern region. Alujean was under the command of char. raise one ''s arm in a call for action. "With the reappearance of the miracles, the eternal continent will reappear its eternal glory, surpass the human race and enter the Protoss. Then the world will be the world of our two demons, and the mainland will also be the land of our two demons." On hearing this, thousands of demons below were boiling in an instant. And at this time, the Five ghosts are mixed in, the news, let them extremely shocked. As for the legend of miracles, these five ghosts were once important guards around the king of ghosts. Naturally, they were mentioned by the king of ghosts. Even the suffering of the underworld was related to the suppression light of the miracles. Whether it''s working for Chu Dong or cooperating with the Terran, it''s related to the interests of the ghost. They must pass the news back immediately. Thinking of this, the Five ghosts quietly leave the carnival team. But these five ghosts, because they were anxious, were discovered instead. "Five suspicious people have been found in the newspaper." "Suspicious people?" Char received the report, just a question, and then burst out laughing. "Good. Let them go." "Let them leave, but Lord Yao Wang, after they leave, the miracle must be known to the Terran." "Do as I say and let them go." Char didn''t give any explanation. On the day after the Five ghosts sent back the news, alirang of the southern kingdom appeared in the new kingdom as the highest priest. "Congratulations, king. Am I late? " Hanlin see is already on behalf of the world''s demons alurang, naturally will not give a good face. "If you are the original high priest, Gu still has some respect for you, but now you represent the demons in the world, and you are the enemy of Gu." Alurang laughed: "ha ha, no matter the enemy or the friend, I only came here for one thing today." "Say it Hanlin is only a word, a word, and a sentence. Alu said: "now that the miracles have been opened, I think Chudong has already received the news. Since everyone knows about this, let''s make an agreement. Those who enter the miracles first will get the benefits of the miracles, and those who enter later will have nothing. Do you dare to answer? " The cold forest hears the speech, claps the case and rises. "Are you declaring war on the orphan?" Alu let expression calm: "whatever you understand, you have no choice." Hearing this, Hanlin immediately ordered: "see off, xinshiguo, no demons! If this person appears in our country, kill him! " Alu made her laugh wildly. "Ha ha ha, so the king is fighting?" "What about the war? I''m not leaving yet, waiting for my king''s order to kill you? " In fact, it would be a good time for the demons to take a rest.In order to defeat the demons and demons, he needs to accumulate strength. Just like when he was fighting with other countries, Hanlin''s strength was the weakest, and he also used the strategy of thick accumulation to win. Today, it is the same to fight against the demons in the world. At this time, the nameless cave. Originally, they had been on the way to the flame, and the news was sent back to Chudong, who had to postpone his journey. "Back to the tribe!" After all, Chu Dong was shocked when he received the news. However, Chu Dong had his own judgment about the priority of such a big event, compared with going to flame city to find the dragon vein. Back to the tribe, he actively discussed with everyone what to do next, how to take the lead and enter the miracle. Never let the demons and Demons enter here first and get the inheritance in the miracle. Within the miracle, there is supreme inheritance. This is what the ghost king told him himself. Not only that, but also the ghost king said that the seal of his nether world was really lifted after entering the miracle. Now, although Chu Dong used a flexible method to open up a way out, the seal is still there, which is not really a complete solution to the seal. "So, Mr. ghost king, what''s your ambition "Whether it''s our clan or the Terran, it''s good to pass on the miracles as long as they are not the demons." The ghost King''s words are very clear and true. At this time, Wu Yong''s people came back to report that alurang had openly pointed out the miracles, and Hanlin had to fight. "How could he know such a secret thing?" There was a big problem in Chu Dong''s mind. Alurang was just the spokesperson of char. There was no lack of fighting with him clearly and secretly. Chu Dong was thinking, if he was in the other party''s position at this time, would he make such a secret thing public? The more I think about it, the more serious the problem is. "Let''s think about it. Will this be a plan of the enemy?" Chu Dong put forward his idea. Chapter 1132 Listen to Chu Dong finish his idea, everybody also nods. "Ghost King way:" yes, Chu East adult, you say so, really have some sense After the ghost King''s voice fell, Chu Bayi said: "it''s really hateful that he used the Lord. I have to kill him. " He couldn''t give good advice, but he was gnashing his teeth at char. We all think that this is a conspiracy. Confirmation belongs to confirmation, but no one can come up with a constructive plan. This makes Chu Dong extremely anxious, they can sit down to discuss, but the cold forest has accepted the challenge. Although Chu Dong can recover his identity now, he can also raise his arms, and there must be many responders, but now he is behind the scenes, and the only one who really represents the human race is Hanlin. So Chudong they calmly discuss countermeasures, there is no time for Hanlin to prepare, as long as Alu let go back, immediately announced the start, Hanlin can only be forced to lead the nose. Later, Chu Dong thought that there were two prime ministers around Hanlin. They were all the talents who came out of his nameless cave, and they were the most skillful means of scheming. They didn''t see it at all. It was unbelievable. They were the prime ministers. Why didn''t they wake Hanlin up on the spot. With doubt, Chu Dong decided to go to xinshiguo to see what they meant. When they arrived at Xinshi state, Chu Dong directly asked them if they could see each other''s plot. The two men have a solid answer. Cao An said, "master, can''t I see such a bad trick?" Wei Ding said: "although this seems to be an unsolved plot." "What do you see? Then why not stop it? " Chudong really don''t understand, clearly know is a plan, also let their service master to go to this when, what do they want in the end. Wei Ding said with a smile: "master, what do you think you should do to deal with Yang Mou?" Chu Dong seemed to recognize Wei Ding''s meaning. "What do you want to do?" Wei Ding said: "master is master, and master, he is only immature. Instead of refusing, he should take the initiative to fight and look for flaws." Cao An said: "yes, master, if the king refuses, he will be afraid of them. In this way, he will encourage the arrogance of the demons and make them more powerful. I''m afraid it''s not good for us to attack with thousands of demons behind us. I think the king will think of this. Otherwise, he''ll kill alurang several times and take it back. " Chu Dong then slowly understood the situation at that time. It turned out that not only his two people knew the truth, but also the clever Han Lin could see that there was a flaw in it. But he still took the fight. It seems that Hanlin is convinced that these two people will give good advice. Since Han Lin is so confident, Chu Dong certainly believes that they will resolve this crisis. He is not worried and returns to the tribe. After returning to the tribe, awa was waiting for Chudong to say that there was something important. Not long ago, the protoss prophet, the ancestor of AVA, had the opportunity to feel here and understand the world with the help of Helian Chujing. At that time, he left a prophecy. "The day for the real miracle to open is coming. When the time comes, we can use the power of our Protoss blood to open the real miracle." "The real miracle?" Chu Dong doubts. AVA did not participate in the discussion. In fact, he has been secretly representing the blood power of the descendants of the Protoss and sensing the location of the miracles. When he really determined the position, when he came back, it happened that Chu Dong was not there, so he waited for Chu Dong to come back. By the time he waited, he knew what had happened. And his return, just bring a very good strategy. "Lord Chudong, we might as well make a plan. It''s obvious that they want to engage in a plot. Because human nature is greedy, even if the cold forest should not, there must be thousands of people flocking to it. " This sentence reminds Chu Dong, and he also understands that Han Lin is not a simple man. He should deal with this matter as an emperor, that is, he should be led by him, and there will be no situation where everyone will go up. "Sure enough, Wei Ding''s analysis is right. Han Lin has no choice. Even if he sticks to his head, he has to deal with it. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. " ¡­¡­ At this time, in the southern kingdom, char was asking for help from Lingkong. "Lord Lingkong, I''m not bad for my intelligence." Lingkong showed his appreciative eyes: "it''s really good. As long as the Terran elites enter the fake miracle, it''s time to catch them all. Now, Lord Dijiang, I can''t wait. As long as all the human elites are folded in it, the civilization of the human race will return to its original era. This is really a wonderful plan. " Hearing this, char was puzzled. "But Lord Lingkong, why didn''t lord Dijiang take the opportunity to completely destroy the human race?" Hearing the question, Lingkong showed his fierce eyes and said: "you talk too much. Don''t forget your identity. Although you are recognized by the protoss, you are still a servant in front of the Protoss. I want you to recognize itNow char had no strength to compete with the protoss, so he had to bear it and said yes in good Reno. On the surface, but in the heart. "Well, protoss? Sooner or later, I will step on you too. You are just my chess pieces. Only I, the demon clan, deserve to be the master of the world ¡­¡­ A new country. That day, Chudong sent messengers Eddie and rod. After seeing Hanlin, they directly explained the meaning of Chu Dong. "Since the king has answered the battle, he is just fighting for the ownership of this so-called miracle, so it''s the same inside and outside." Han Lin suddenly understood Chu Dong''s meaning. "This is the best way to get ownership with the least casualties." Rod stepped forward at this time and said, "the king only knows one thing, but not the other. If I tell the king that the miracle itself is a fake, it''s just a lure for the demons to lure the elite of our Terran into and then try their best to eliminate it?" "What, a fake miracle?" Hanlin''s face changed greatly. Rod said: "so it''s up to the king to smash the enemy''s plan. As long as he wins the ownership, he will announce publicly that it is false. At that time, it was the hearts of the demons that wavered. " After hearing this, Hanlin immediately began to laugh. "Mr. Chu Dong, this plan is perfect." In this way, a confrontation between conspiracy and anti conspiracy began to unfold quietly. Although Chaer called it machismo, his machismo was not thorough. After all, he made small moves behind his back, not aboveboard behavior. In the end, it''s conspiracy. There is no solution to the plot, but if we can see through the plot, we must resolve it. A few days later, Hanlin''s emissary arrived in the southern region. He proposed that the two ethnic groups should choose the elites and decide the ownership. Chapter 1133 Chaer did not expect that Hanlin would make this request. In the dark, he hides behind and instructs alurang to promise. He thought to himself, "it''s the same to compete outside. In any case, the Terran will go in at last. In the process of competition, some of their elites can be consumed, so it''s better to fight for life and death." He has already thought that even if the miracle is false, it will not be easy for the Terran to enter. Only in this way can it look more real. Just after the messengers of Hanlin left, the messengers of the ghost king and the representatives of the dragon family, including the dead and resurrected chubayi, came one after another. Seeing the resurrection of chubayi, Chaer in the dark was not calm. "How come he''s alive again." For the appearance of Chu Bayi, it is absolutely an accident, but at this time, he can not appear. When alurang saw the arrival of chubayi, if he was normal, he should be very excited. However, at this time, he was no longer himself, but a body controlled by others. There was no change in his expression for the appearance of chubayi. "You''re not dead?" The sound is very mechanical. It''s just a voice instead of the char behind. Chu Bayi now forced his hatred and said: "yes, Lord, no, you are not now, and I was originally a descendant of the Phoenix family. Since it is a miracle, I don''t think it should only be open to the Terrans and demons, so I fight for the interests of all the nationalities in the world. At least I, the descendant of the Phoenix family, want to fight for a qualification to enter." At this time, the Dragon Xuan behind him also stood up and said: "since the Phoenix family wants to fight, then the dragon family should not give up." The ghost king said: "I have thousands of ghosts in the nether world. By chance, the seal is loose. I can come out and walk around, and I will not miss it." This situation is far beyond char''s expectation. But when I think about it later, it''s not bad to take advantage of this opportunity to catch all the remaining evils. He immediately instructed alurang to agree to it. In this way, the fight for ownership has escalated again. Not only have they been promoted, but all the races that can only sign up have a one month preparation period. "A month later, in flame City, the formal challenge starts. The winner has the ownership of the miracle, and the winner decides the qualification to enter." In this way, the matter was finally settled, for this matter, all aspects of the competition, there is no doubt to add. Although there was a month''s preparation period, Chu Bayi was the only known descendant of the Feng family. He automatically represented the whole family, which made long Xuan very unhappy. "It''s better for you to come. Although we don''t have many people now, we are always better than others." Now, in addition to finding elites, all ethnic groups are also actively determining the candidates for the competition. Now the members of the dragon clan, including Long Na, Long Yin, long Xuan, long ye, and long Ji, have a discussion. Since long Xuan is so active, let him be better. Otherwise, if we really make a decision, we will be afraid that it will hurt the harmony. Therefore, the representative of the dragon clan will be decided soon. At this time, there are only Terran ghosts left. In terms of ghosts, the number of ghosts is not too many, so there will not be too much controversy in the competition. Now the only one with some difficulties is the Terran. Everyone''s eyes are focused on the Terran. Although the Terran''s fighting power is limited, there are a lot of talented people. Of course, there are some rebellious beings, such as Jamie. Of course, Jamie is now a member of the Chudong camp. He, Longna and other people, including Eddie, will not participate in it, because fengshanlei tribe is the descendants of the protoss, and now the existence of the descendants of the protoss should not be disclosed. In the end, they will not be able to take part in the new competition, but they will not be able to see what kind of challenge they are going to take part in. Once the warrior selection started, it attracted countless people. After all, this is to fight on behalf of the human race. Fighting is an opportunity. As long as you succeed, you won''t have to worry about future generations. Just as AVA expected, the Terran is very selfish now. Everyone''s first thought is the interests of himself and his family, although it''s understandable. It is because of everyone''s courage that some people who originally withdrew from the southern region countries saw the opportunity. This is their chance to come back. They will not be willing to bury their skills. So either they or the disciples they taught started to go to Dingyuan city. The last place to compete is in flame City, and the initial selection is here. These days, dingyuancheng becomes very lively. Chu Dong disguises himself and takes Linna, Chu Jing, Longna and others into the city. "It''s still the old rule. Let''s find a place to live first." For the old rules, Lina, of course, they are used to it, but Longna just joined them. They don''t know, and they are a little curious. After listening to the explanation, she said with a smile: "hee hee, it turns out that you usually follow the host. Is it so interesting? It''s so interesting."At this time, the mainland is under the rule of Hanlin. Now, in order to make the country more prosperous, Hanlin knows very well that if the power is not delegated as far as possible, no one is willing to govern for him, so the power of the city Lord is still very large. The idea of devolving power to the City owners was opposed by Jili in Qiu Hong''s time. What he emphasized was the absolute power of the king, and it was precisely because of the supreme power of the king in front of him that he could achieve brilliant success later, because everyone was the same, and no one had the right to decide except the king. Therefore, Qiu Hong''s later tragedy has much to do with his stubborn ideas. As soon as Cao An and Wei An came up, they put forward the idea of devolution of power. It''s up to them to decide who they support. Although Hanlin knows that there are also disadvantages in running a country like this, in order to make the country strong quickly, he can only let a few people taste some advantages first. As for later, he will certainly try to recover his rights. Hanlin is not a simple person. As he grows up, even Chu Dong feels that he is a terrible person, but now Hanlin has not fully shown his terrible side. At least in Chu Dong''s view, as an emperor, his performance is in line with the emperor''s appearance. There is nothing out of the ordinary. Tongye, the Lord of Dingyuan, has great power, so he takes this city as his own family. He has a son, who is extremely cruel, but because he is the son of the Lord of the city, no one dares to provoke him. But tonghuai, the son of Tongye, should not be offended by Chudong. Even if he provoked Chu Dong, he shouldn''t have the idea of the women around Chu Dong. Chu Dong, who lived in disguise, went to the bustling place to listen to people''s opinions about it. With the popularity of a wine making method in Chudong, now with the end of the war, it has driven the restaurant industry. Chapter 1134 As the saying goes, food is the most important thing for the people. Now that we have the foundation of agriculture and the development of aquaculture, an industry has been created, that is, the catering industry in this world. Although it is not as developed and convenient as the time when Chudong lived, it has already taken shape. At least a group of people can find a place to sit down, order some small dishes, drink a little, and then pay attention to the selection. As soon as he got to the shop, Chu Dong knew something he didn''t know. Everyone secretly complained about Tong Huai. He''s a real rascal. No matter whether the business is open or not, he has to charge a certain fee. He is the son of the Lord of the city. No one can start business without money. Chudong several people are chatting, copper Huai dangling came. Of course, it''s no good for him to come here. He was so scared that the store would close the stall at that time. Although tonghuai is very terrible, he has a few hours to go out every day. Just stay away from him and continue to set up the stall behind him. If it wasn''t for the shopkeeper''s rush to close the stall, Chu Dong didn''t know that there was such a thing. It''s a very primitive world. Everything else is still very backward. How can rogue gangsters and the second generation of this kind of thing appear very quickly. But today, the shop owner really misunderstood Tong Huai. Now he can''t see the small money. He found a new way to make money. Now, not all kinds of talents want to come here to show their hand, and finally participate in the fight on behalf of the Terran. He came up with this idea. No one is allowed to enter the city as long as he is not bribed. "What are you running for? I won''t accept your star coin today!" "Master tonghuai, do you really not accept star coins?" "Of course, not only don''t accept it, but also let you make money. As long as you find any contestants who come to the competition, report them to me and ask them to come to honor me. At that time, you will also be given star coins according to your head." Hearing this, the shop owner finally felt at ease. While talking, Tong Huai finds several women around Chu Dong. "Oh, these women are good. Take them away!" Now Chu Dong was in a hurry. "What do you want to do?" All of a sudden, Chu Dong got up. "What are you doing? Robbing women, of course. Don''t talk nonsense. I''m the little Lord of the city. Give me a hand and hit him! " The fellow Jamie saw this and immediately became angry. "It''s against you!" Then Jamie rushed over. Although Jamie has a lot of strength, tonghuai, as a young city leader, does not support a group of his subordinates. However, it''s bad luck for them to meet Jamie. At this time, Ronna began to play and said, "Jamie, take a rest. Don''t they want us to go with him? As long as we can win me, we can go with them." Chu Dong nodded. They, even Jamie, couldn''t fight. How could they be Longna''s opponent? Since Longna likes to play, let her play. Seeing that Chudong had no objection, Jamie stepped aside. Tonghuai didn''t pay attention to Longna at all. He suffered a big loss. His people, together with him, almost didn''t let Longna fight. Clapped the dust on the hand, Long Na scolded: "I didn''t even give three parts, you fell down?" When did the copper locust who got up suffer this loss, he immediately clamored for them to wait. Soon, Tongye came with people. "Father, it''s them, these outsiders, who beat me." "What, who dares to beat the son of our city Lord?" The Lord of the city, Tongye, appeared in person. At this moment, he began to surround the people who applauded him, and all of a sudden, he scattered the birds and beasts. They are all residents of Dingyuan city. They will live in the city in the future, but they dare not let the city master write down their appearance, otherwise they will not be able to live in Dingyuan city in the future. A group of people quickly surrounded them. Just about to start, copper wild always feel Chu East behind him, that person who carried bow and arrow, how so familiar. "Wait a minute." All of a sudden, he stopped, stepped forward and said, "are you Lord Eddie?" Before Tongye became the leader of the city, he knew Eddie, who was a member of the DAR tribe and taught people how to bow and arrow. At that time, he was also a leader. Later, as the DARR tribe became the DARR Kingdom, and then the DARR kingdom was subjugated, he gradually sought the position of the city Lord in the constant war. Anyway, in the old days, everyone was the leader, and they had some personal relations. Eddie thought about it and recalled that there was such a leader. "It turned out to be the leader of Tongye. Now you are the Lord of the city? " "Yes. Are they friends of Lord Eddie? " After hearing this, Eddie snorted, "what do you think, there are not only my friends, but also my master." He said that there was his master, but the frightened Tongye, now in the whole world, who doesn''t know that there is only one master of Eddie, the famous Chudong.Just because of what happened in front of him, Chu Dong mysteriously disappeared, but his prestige was still there. "Do you mean Lord Chudong? Is he here?" Chu Dong, who wanted to keep a low profile, had no choice but to show his true colors. Eddie can have an impression of a little leader, but Chu Dongzhen has no impression of him. And after showing his true colors, Tongye knelt down directly. Chudong has no impression on him, but Tongye has a deep impression on Chudong. "Are you really Mr. Dongchu? Sorry, I didn''t know it was you. " Chu Dong snorted: "master of the copper city, you mean that if you change people, they will be robbed by your son today, right?" "This..." Tongye is a little confused. Chu Dong didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. He immediately said, "you son, you should find a place to educate him. In this way, you can go to the nether world and replace Wei Jing." "Ah..." Two father and son when in silly eyes, suddenly, copper wild eyes show ferocious. "Chu Dong, now your time is long gone. I call you master Chu Dong. I respect you and come here!" Immediately he gave the order to get up. But these people, how can they beat several people brought by Chu Dong. In an instant they were treated. "Tongye, do you also want to receive education, but you are the Lord of Hanlin. I will give this right to Hanlin, but your son should go where he should go." In this way, Wei Jing was finally replaced by someone. Although someone has taken his place, Wei Jing can''t be released. We can get him on the road. Chu East for the city people get rid of a harm, all of a sudden the city people cheered. As for the people escorting the bronze pagoda, naturally there are five ghosts coming from behind. Don''t worry. In this way, the news that Chu Dongren were in Dingyuan city also came, which soon spread to the southern region. Hearing the news, Chaer said in his heart: "Chudong, Chudong, you can''t calm down, or you''re still here. It seems that the plan is very successful. " Secretly send more people, began to secretly come to Dingyuan city on the way. Chapter 1135 Although the identity was forced to be made public, Chu Dong didn''t blame Eddie. On the contrary, Chu Dong felt that this was a good thing. If he did not disclose his identity, how could he punish the wicked. Now that the villain has been punished, we can see how hateful this guy is from the happy look of the residents in the city. Chu Dong didn''t understand. As the leader of the city under the rule of Han Lin, he connived at his son. He didn''t know that. How is it possible for such a person as Hanlin who doesn''t allow sand in his eyes? "Well, when I see Hanlin, I''ll ask him about it. How did he become king? " Later, Chu Dong became busy these days. Because in addition to a harm, everyone rushed to invite Chu Dong and his party. And this matter, also Peugeot, from behind the scenes of Chu Dong. Temporarily, he came to the stage again, and char, anyway, is still in the dark. Therefore, in their respective contest, Chu Dong, who was in the bright place, was disadvantageous. Two days later, Chu Dong and his party came out of a family. These two days, Chu Dong and his party gained a lot. The original Lord of Dingyuan City, in order to complete the control of Dingyuan city well, he also pressed hard on the cold forest. He adopted a strategy, which was also a school''s point of view. At the beginning, Cheng Fei wished Chu Xia to establish a country, which emphasized the Dharma. Now the counselor around Tongye is Cheng Fei''s disciple, named Hu Cheng. However, when Cheng Fei first established himself in Chu and Xia dynasties, his theory was not perfect. Now, when Chu and Xia were subjugated, his disciples did not learn completely. They only learned one of them and used heavy allusions to govern the world. "Lord of the city, if you want the people of the city to listen and let go, there must be no detailed regulations. If you violate one of them, there must be a law to check." This is an era of contention among a hundred schools of thought. As long as opinions can convince others, they will be carried out. Originally, they didn''t learn all of them, and the execution was out of shape. Anyway, when Cheng Fei was in Chu and Xia dynasties, he also emphasized the concept of equality. As long as the law was established, even Wang could not violate it, or he would be punished. The so-called son of heaven is guilty of the same crime as the common people, but Hu Cheng of Dingyuan city has no such idea at all. On the contrary, he has not learned the essence of the teacher, and he has his own private goods. "Lord of the city, the common people are called the common people because they can''t open, while the nobles are called the nobles because they are born. Therefore, although the law has a degree, it does not blame those who are expensive. " It''s not surprising that his son''s misdeeds are not punished when he runs Dingyuan city with this idea, because there is no so-called law restricting his actions. Chu Dong felt the situation clearly, thought: "there are such things, this kind of half bottle sloshing people, also come out to contend, want to call a hundred?" Anyway, this Hu Cheng is a disciple of Cheng Fei. How can it be counted? It''s his nameless cave. Chu Dong is in charge of this matter. I didn''t expect that the disciples he taught would be so unbearable. "Alas, if it is ruled by law, it will be better." This thought, plus the things in front of Chu Dong to wait for the arrival of the cold forest. Now the official selection has not started. As the emperor of Hanlin, he will certainly come on the same day. Now it''s a few days before the official selection. At this time, the southern states. Cha''er''s people are on the way. This time, he sent his magic general, a man named qingmo. He gave qingmo a team with two tasks. First, try every means to kill Chu Dong. And the goal is very obvious. The second task is to ambush Hanlin. The itinerary of Hanlin is very secret. It is said that he will appear at the selection site on the same day, but when he will arrive is a top secret. "Qingmo, listen, this time the focus should be on Hanlin. As for that Chudong, he''s in Dingyuan city and won''t run away. At least for a few days of Terran selection, he has to be there. So go ahead. " The green Mo understands Cha er''s meaning, takes person Nuo Nuo to leave. These days, his people have been actively inquiring about the itinerary of Hanlin. At this time, a man named Qingyang gave an idea. "Lord qingmo, now the son of Tongye is punished. What do you think will happen to Tongye?" Qingmo is very happy. "You mean now he has a strange heart?" "Yes, he will not only hate Chu Dong, but also cold forest. After all, up to now, Han Lin did not mean to express his position, but acquiesced in what Chu Dong had done. As long as we make use of it, we can say that Hanlin has abandoned him. He will definitely report the whereabouts of Hanlin. " Qingmo is so happy that Shouyang enters the Lord''s mansion first. Even if the itinerary of Hanlin is confidential, it''s impossible to enter Dingyuan city without supporting Tongye. It''s necessary to arrange the itinerary and protect the road. So at this time, Shouyang had been in Dingyuan city for two days. Instead of rushing to enter the Lord''s mansion, he asked about the people around Tongye. If he could, he wanted to talk about the main people in Dingyuan city.After some observation, he found that Hu Cheng was a man who could be used. "It turned out to be a disciple of the old Chu Xia tribe. Since the state of Chu Xia died in the hands of Xinshi, how can we not make good use of it?" Before entering the Lord''s residence, I went to the Counselor''s residence first. Now the whole human society, because of the first era of unification and the cold forest policy, has developed rapidly in all aspects. Agriculture, manufacturing and architecture have made great progress. Hu Cheng has a problem with his idea. He thinks that governance can depend on these natural nobles. Of course, the nobles should enjoy the benefits first. Therefore, the city Lord''s residence, including his counselor''s residence, and so on, were luxurious at that time. After entering the Counselor''s office, he has been living in Shouyang of the southern kingdom, which is amazing. Although the southern kingdom did not experience war, under the rule of the demons, they paid more attention to force. In other aspects, they were basically at the later stage of the tribe. Very primitive and backward. Any little bit of invention and creativity will be used to prepare for war at any time in the future. They are well equipped. But in other aspects, in addition to not being paid attention to, and because of the geographical relationship of the southern region, it is extremely backward. Seeing this scene today, he was filled with emotion. "It turns out that this is under the rule of the Terran. No wonder the winner wants to lead us. Sooner or later, he will occupy the great land of the Terran. It''s really great." Cha Er has been instilling this idea secretly, not thinking about how to build on his own, but using rob. The weak and small Terran, how to sit on the prosperity, all this eventually belongs to our demon, and the Terran, only deserve to be our servant, to serve thousands of demon. With such bandit logic, and today he saw with his own eyes the prosperity of the human race, the heart of Shouyang. "It would be great if I had a place like this in the future." Chapter 1136 Thinking about his mind, Shouyang asks for a notice outside the door. Seeing strangers, the guard was very arrogant. At this time, Shouyang didn''t know that Chudong was inside. Chu Dong can wait for the cold forest to come and care about the affairs of Tongye, but Hu Cheng is so unbearable that today Chu Dong will clean up the door. Although it''s not a formal pilgrimage to the east of Chu, from Cheng Fei''s point of view, although Cheng Fei is not a formal pilgrim to the mountain, he has been instructed. In this sense, he has something to do with the east of Chu. Hu Cheng was very polite when he heard that Chu Dong was coming. But these guards, on weekdays, also regard themselves as human beings. At the beginning, they didn''t recognize Chu Dong. As a result, they were beaten in the face. They were not angry. As a result, another person came to ask for help. They were very angry. "What''s the situation today?" "Another one?" Thinking of this, these people say that Hu Cheng is not here. And Shouyang Mingming heard the voice of someone inside. Originally, he was bewitched by tsar, saying that the Terran was not worthy of such prosperity. "I can hear the voice. And you told me I wasn''t there? " There was a direct row outside. At this time, Hu Cheng was being reprimanded by Chu Dong. "Hu Cheng, you are not my official disciple, but I can''t ignore your behavior." "Yes, Mr. Chudong said so." Hu Cheng didn''t dare to make mistakes in front of Chu Dong. After all, Chu Dong had already punished the son of the city leader. He was very afraid. When he heard the noise outside, Hu Cheng was very angry and thought about what happened to the guards outside. This is his brother''s mansion. Someone dare to be so reckless. Are they the ones who feed them? Chu Dong came in front of him, and they shouldn''t have let them in. Wouldn''t say he wasn''t there? With anger, Hu came up with the idea. But after thinking about it, I sent my men to see the situation first. At this time, Chu Dong also sent Jamie out to see the situation. And out of Jamie, he is not a good tempered person. Of course, if Shouyang did not take the initiative to provoke him, he would not attack. "What about Hu Cheng? Why are they two servants? " Two people dress up, also can''t see the appearance of the Lord, Shouyang think inside Hu Cheng, also too cow. A word of discord, the back moved. But Jamie''s fighting power is not as good as Shouyang. He is so angry that he can''t retreat from Shouyang. Shouyang laughed. "This is the Terran, you are too weak compared with our demons." The people who can be sent out to assassinate are, of course, the demon elite. Without extraordinary combat power, how can they complete the assassin task. Jamie''s defeat startled Chudong and his party. Including Hu Cheng''s subordinates, they all came out. After all, we have heard that some demons have come here. Chu Dong, who came out, pointed to Shouyang with one hand and said, "the demons, who come to our Terran territory, are still so presumptuous?" Shouyang laughed: "who are you? Let Hu Cheng come out and talk. " Although this Shouyang is a scheming demon, he is a demon in the end. It''s hard to change the nature of the demon when things go wrong. In his heart, there are no weak people. So even if he came to persuade him, he still had a kind of superior idea. He thought that it was the gift and alms of their demons to talk about cooperation with Hu Cheng now. Chudong smell speech immediately reply way: "opposite demon clan you listen, I am Chudong!" Shouyang hears the name of Chu Dong and is shocked. "You, you are Chu Dong?" Although he despised the Terrans, Chudong was a special case among the Terrans. We should know that whether it was Chaer or alurang, we should respect Chudong first. Chu Dong snorted: "it''s me, you demon people. If you come to our Terran territory for no reason, there must be an explanation." In a word, Linna, Eddie, Longna, Helian Chujing and others swarmed behind and directly guarded Yang. Jamie reminds you. "Notice that he still has two brushes." Although Shouyang can suppress Jamie, it can''t completely crush him. Now seeing so many people around him, and all of them are Chu Dong''s men, Shouyang''s heart has three points of fear. A man who even wants to get three points from the master, how bad can his men be. In this way, it is decided that the hero will not suffer the immediate loss. "There are many of you today. I don''t care about you, hum!" After that, I will leave. See Shouyang to go, Chu East High drink a: "slow, so will go?" Shouyang was surprised: "what else would you do?" Chu Dong sneered: "as long as you can take my fist, today''s matter is over.""Jokes? A punch? Even ten punches and eight punches are acceptable! " Although he knew that Chu Dong could make the Lord afraid, Chu Dong said that he could not catch his fist, which was crazy. Immediately put the posture, and then laughed: "if I take your punch, Terran let me walk, do you dare to promise?" "Take my fist first." With enough momentum, Chu Dong''s fists burst out. Today, he not only wants to teach the demon people a lesson, but also wants to take this opportunity to give Hu Cheng a downfall and let him know how powerful he is. This Hu Cheng is not honest, don''t look at the front, he is submissive, but Chu Dong see his eyes, has been flashing refining uncertain. Hu Cheng''s eyes tell Chu Dong that this person must deal with it superficially, but he still goes his own way behind the scenes. Hoo ~ Chu Dong''s fist directly blows Shou Yang up. Followed by a spurt. "Go away!" The demons are naturally strong, and now the southern kingdom is recovering. In order to cultivate a group of elite soldiers, Chaer has given them some aura, and Shouyang is one of them. Otherwise, how could Jamie be above him. If not, this Shouyang had already died. After all, Chu Dong''s natural brute force had already surpassed the stage of force like an ox. In front of a boxing feilongji body, enough to prove the power of Chu Dong under the outbreak, how powerful. Seriously injured Shouyang, crawling away. Although every time after using this move, Chu Dong would be weak, but only this move, has been shocking. After defeating Shouyang, Chu Dong looked at Hu Cheng and said calmly, "people are good or bad, and the law divides good from evil. I hope you can go astray and know how to return." "Yes, Lord Chudong''s lesson is that I will discuss with the city master to change the old evil law." Chu Dong snorted: "I hope you don''t break your promise. If you eat, ha ha..." Chu Dong''s meaningful smile made Hu Cheng scared. When he returned to his residence, Chu Dong sighed. What happened today was that Chu Dong met him, which convinced Hu Cheng. Finally, he decided to change the evil law. But in the whole world, Chu Dong could go to so many cities. What if there is such injustice in other cities? Chapter 1137 Chu Dong said what he thought. After listening to it, everyone also sighed. People present all know that Chu Dong said, it is not unreasonable, looking at the world, Dingyuan city is only a city in the mainland. While sighing, Lina sighed: "don''t these people know how to resist?" As far as Lina is concerned, she is an aristocrat, so her cognition is different. Eddie then said, "Lina, don''t take these ordinary people as you. You are a noble. And they''re not the same. " "They are not the same. Are nobles different from ordinary people?" There are some things that Linna, who is a noble, does not understand after all. It''s hard for people to know if they want to improve their cognition. In the past, before the formation of a country, this continent was full of tribes, big and small. At that time, the leaders of the tribes were all elected by everyone. His words represented everyone''s opinions. On the contrary, it made the people below lose the power of independent thinking. Just follow the leader and the patriarch. Once this thinking pattern is formed, it is very terrible. Now it''s not a tribe, it''s a country, but just a country. This made Chu Dong understand that Rome wasn''t built in a day. It wasn''t that they didn''t fight. It was that they didn''t have it before and didn''t need it. Now they suddenly need to stand up. They don''t know what to do. But Chu Dong believed that in this transitional period, there would not be no solution at all, but people thought of it. But it''s a matter of great urgency. It''s the people of the demons who have appeared in front of us. It''s urgent to find out the demons that may still exist in the dark. For the time being, Chu Dong began to discuss the next action plan with you. There are many people and great strength. After discussion, we all feel that we should inform Hanlin. Even if Hanlin is not doing well now, he represents the highest authority of the whole Terran. Will the appearance of the demons be bad for him? After all, the place where Hanlin finally comes is here, and is it just a coincidence that the demons appear here? Thinking of these, Chu Dong immediately decided that this news, in any case, should be sent to the cold forest, let him be on guard early. Of course, Wu Yong and the Five ghosts are responsible for this task. The news arrived soon. But no one thought that the real cold forest had entered the city and came to find Chu Dong. Chu Dong was puzzled. "Your Majesty, you should be on your way here." Han Lin laughs: "of course, loneliness should be on the way, but it''s not really loneliness." Chu Dong felt that the cold forest was a little terrible, and some were not like the cold forest he had known before. "So you have guessed that the demons want to do you harm?" "Not to guess, but to be sure." Hearing this, Chu Dong had to reexamine the man in front of him. He was no longer the insect raising boy in the post house. At that time, he just showed his ambition, maybe now Hanlin is more real, like an emperor. Chu Dong didn''t know that the reason why Hanlin had subtle changes now was that he got the remnant of ancient imperial art. This is dedicated to him by a stranger among the people. Although it''s only a remnant, after learning this skill, Hanlin grows very fast. These inside information, Chu east now don''t know, naturally feel cold forest change is very big. Now that he has entered the city, it doesn''t matter whether he delivers the letter there or not. Immediately Chu Dong said about the copper field and Hu Cheng. Hanlin frowned and said, "I''ll compare and deal with this matter when the selection is over. As for now, this man is no longer suitable to be the Lord of the city, but I can''t let him know." It has to be said that Hanlin''s use of imperial skills has reached a certain extent. He wanted to cure the copper field, but he didn''t use extreme means, which was different from Chudong. Chudong''s method was very simple, but Hanlin was in this position, so he couldn''t learn from Chudong. Hanlin has already thought about it. He will bring Wei Ding back and let him stay here for a while. With Wei Ding in, in fact, Tongye, the Lord of the city, was emptied. He slowly boiled the frogs in warm water and forced Tongye to revolt himself. As long as the copper field anti flag, the army arrived, immediately killed him. When they chatted, Hanlin revealed his idea, and Chudong felt that he didn''t know Hanlin. It''s a little shady. Although he dealt with the bad guys, Chu Dong always felt that this move was not so aboveboard. As for Hu Cheng, now he is still useful, let him act as a clown for a few days. By the way, divide them up, and let his copper field turn against each other. It has to be said that the means used by Hanlin, one by one, put Tongye and Hucheng together like playing and clapping. It''s no wonder that Hanlin can easily take Cao and Wei''s advice and put the power down. It turns out that everything is under Hanlin''s control.As a last resort, Hanlin has the ability to use these people, such as Tongye. At least Hu Cheng put forward that there is no detailed law, which can make Dingyuan city. Now, no matter whether it is from the heart or not, or whether it is worried about the severe punishment of the law, the effect has been achieved. And then, there is a problem of habit formation. Even if there is no restriction, it is very difficult to change the old habit after the habit takes shape. After the case of tonghuai, Hu Cheng was forced to enlarge the audience of the law to the nobility, which turned out to be a good thing. As for how to carry out, is behind offend those nobles, cold forest don''t need to consider, Chu East more don''t need to pay attention to. ¡­¡­ At this time, Dingyuan city. Injured Shouyang back, but the green Mo gas bad. Because of his own ideas, he didn''t want to rebel against the Lord of the city, but he wanted to rebel against Hu Cheng. As a result, he didn''t succeed. Instead, he let Chudong know that the demons appeared here. "What do you want you to say? Now the whole plan is ruined in your hands. They must be ready. " At this time, someone reported that Hanlin had secretly arrived at Bibo city. Bibo city is a city adjacent to Dingyuan city. If there is no accident, it means that Hanlin will enter Dingyuan city tomorrow. After the uproar of Shouyang, it is impossible to act in Dingyuan city. If you can''t succeed in Bibo City, it means failure. So entering Bibo city to assassinate is their only chance. After some analysis, Shouyang such an important injury is useless. We have to send two other elites, one is Qingli, the other is Fengying. Both of them were specially trained to be in charge of assassination, and they also had a special skill, that is, hiding. This is a very powerful secret skill of the demon clan. It used to be rare, but I thought it was lost. Now the southern region has found signs of aura recovery, and both of them have become lucky. Chapter 1138 Under the cultivation, they became the first batch of people to practice this secret skill. Naturally, they were the people that char valued. This time, it''s just a good time to try their skills. They sneak into Bibo city. Because two people can hide, naturally save the trouble of accepting inventory from the gate. Swagger, through the streets, has been close to the residence of the false cold forest. Outside the guard, three steps a post, five steps a sentry, the defense is very tight, secretly see this situation, two people decided to observe some said. Although they have learned the secret skill, it needs the support of aura. They didn''t get a lot of aura. So they won''t use this skill easily, because they are afraid that if the supply of aura is insufficient, they will be in trouble. "We''d better save some. Can these guards get around?" Qingli asked. Feng Ying said: "although the defense is strict, I can break through the first layer of guards at the speed of the two of us when we change posts. It''s better for me to have a look tonight and see how many layers there are." "Not bad." After they had discussed, they just waited until dark. At this time, Dingyuan city. Chu Dong''s residence, now in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, Han Lin takes Chu Dong as a waiter. He stayed for a while. In the evening, Chudong found that Hanlin was reading at night. It''s normal for Hanlin to see something at night. But Chudong found that the words on it were very strange, not like the words in this world. It is necessary to know that the ancestor of Wen Mu Tian and Zhong An, who are in charge of the folk education, are both the orthodox of the nameless cave. How could Chu Dong not recognize the earthly characters that they vigorously promoted. "King, the words on it are really strange." Seeing this, we can see that the ancient people of Donggu had no doubt about it "Oh? How can you recognize ancient Chinese characters? " Han Lin smile: "this is to thank Chudong adults, if there is no Chudong adults, under the pretext of the unknown old man, cultivate the emergence of Wenzu, as well as his apprentices, even if you get this magic, the above text, without translation, how can you understand?" After that, Chu Dong pointed to the small words on the side of the note, and Chu Dong could see it clearly. Sure enough, he could understand the note. After all, Zhong An of Mu Tian was instructed by Chu Dong, so the characters of this era, including some grammar, are not too bad. I don''t mean to understand all of them, but for Chu Dong, there is no problem with basic reading. After all, the world is not the same. Some places need to join the imprint of the world. Naturally, there are different places. But these differences, as long as contact context, also can understand. And Chu East swept one eye, discover this is some contents about the emperor, some doubts. "How did the king get the imperial skill?" Listen to Chu Dong directly reported out the name of this remnant, cold forest confused. "Master Chu Dong knows this remnant?" Chu Dong smile: "the king also said, Mu Tian and Zhong An and others, learn from me, then these translated words, of course, I know." "So it is," Han Lin said Chu Dong now probably understood why Hanlin had changed so fast. It must have been influenced by the emperor''s skill. He just said that the ancient civilization interested Chu Dong very much. Since it was a thing of ancient civilization, how did it fall into the hands of Hanlin. Then when chatting, Chu Dong asked about the origin of the remnant. Han Lin didn''t have any taboo in Chu Dong. He said frankly that it was offered by one of the people. "This man calls himself Ava. He only says that if he gets this thing, he will benefit a lot." When the cold forest reported the name of this man, Chu Dong was suspicious. "You mean AVA? But the people of fengshanlei tribe? " "Well, he didn''t say it. He left it, and then he left. But it seems that it''s a bit of a fairyland. It should be a folk wonder." Chu Dong had a general idea in his heart. It would be no surprise if he was sent by Ava. After all, he was a descendant of the Protoss. So he has some things inherited from ancient times, which is very normal, but why did he send the imperial skills to Hanlin? Besides Chu Dong, are the protoss also optimistic about Hanlin? Chu Dong didn''t know that it came from the real miracle. Within the miracles, there are too many things left by the ancient eternal continent. Imperial art is only one of the insignificant items, and there are only fragments. As for whether the complete version can be found in the miracles, AVA does not know. But he was ordered by the prophet to find the miracle first, and then he went in and took the remnant to Hanlin. All these are the prophecies of the prophet. "This thing is predestined relationship with the cold forest. Even if you don''t send him today, he will get it when he enters the miracle in the future. However, we Protoss people can follow and guide him in advance, so that he can''t control it."This is the cause and effect of Hanlin''s imperial skill. Now the Chudong people are in Dingyuan city. As for impeccable going back to verify with awa, he knows that all this is behind, not now. Although I don''t know what happened before and after, I still know something I didn''t know before by talking with Hanlin, which is very close to what Chu Dong guessed. Chu Dong never believed that this world, so close to the earth world, after such a long development, would not have had a very high civilization. Now it seems that the human race here should have had a high civilization, and what had been discovered that led to the war of hundreds of ethnic groups and destroyed the human civilization at that time in the war. "What is his plan to prevent the development of human civilization?" Now this problem is still entangled in the heart of Chu Dong. Now Protoss is not the biggest enemy, but one day, if we don''t defeat them, we will never be able to get close to the more advanced layout. For a time, Chu Dong thought a lot of questions. Just at this time, Hanlin''s guards came to report. "Newspaper king, catch two demon assassins." "Oh? Got it? No, you didn''t catch it. Not only did you not catch it, but now you''re not sure about your life or death. " "But the king." The people who came to report were puzzled. Han Lin didn''t have any explanation. He just ordered: "no, but I''ll do everything according to Gu''s explanation. As for these two people, they are here secretly. " "Yes My man nono leaves. At this time, Qingli and Fengying are on the way to be escorted. Outside a heavy news, but spread out, Hanlin assassinated. And Qingli and Fengying don''t understand how they were caught. What''s more, I don''t understand why the weapon suddenly took off. Chapter 1139 Qingli and Fengying, who were assassinated this time, certainly didn''t know that the fake Hanlin was just bait. They are surrounded by magnets. If they are close to a certain range, their weapons will be sucked in. How to face the net with bare hands? Although they hid themselves, the cage on the top of their head also fell down when they got rid of the weapon. Secretly was escorted to Dingyuan City, and their leader qingmo, but received the news, said two people assassinated successfully. "Was the assassination successful?" "Yes, although not sure of death, Hanlin at least has no way to appear on the day of selection. If this news comes out, it will greatly damage the morale of the Terran." "Good. So where are they now? " "Report to Lord qingmo. Qingli and Fengying are missing now. " Hearing this, qingmo, who was happy, was not happy anyway. Although that Hanlin will not appear on the day of the selection meeting, the assassination of Hanlin is such a big event that they can''t retreat completely. If they fall into the hands of the human race instead, the people of the opposite race will make use of this to strengthen their cohesion, and it will backfire. "In any case, we should find these two people and kill them when necessary." "Yes! Lord qingmo. " The green Mo''s order, have no any leeway, the subordinate has to obey. The demons never talk about feelings, only about results. Even if it''s about the interests of the two demons, it''s not good to kill them now. At this time Dingyuan city. Capture the cold forest of Qing Li and Feng Ying, still play chess with his servant Yu Guang. Yu Guang has been following the cold forest, can be said to be the center of the heart. Yu Yu''s loyalty to him is more than his loyalty. People who are always around. Yu Guang has half of the credit for the proposal and formulation of the bait plan. After all, he was the closest person in Hanlin. He didn''t influence him at ordinary times. Yu Guang was also very powerful at this time. However, he will always lose the chess game invented by Hanlin. He never knew how Hanlin would plan this game, and Hanlin made an exception this time. He was in charge of the tiger, but Yu Guang became the sheep. Two people play chess, Chu Dong is invited to watch, which makes Chu Dong very puzzled. Now Chu Dong always has a feeling that he used to be behind the scenes, planning everything step by step. Now the growth of Hanlin makes the situation different. It seems that Hanlin is also a person who likes to control everything behind the scenes. But Chu Dong also understood very well. After all, he was an emperor, not an ordinary man. As the saying goes, it''s a gentleman to watch chess without saying anything. What''s more, Chu Dong understood that he knew that Hanlin was not a simple man. At first, it was also because of a game of chess. Seeing the arrival of Hanlin, Hanlin said, "Mr. Chu Dong, you are here. I wonder if you are willing to wait for me to finish this dish?" Chu Dong nodded: "certainly." While the cold forest while falling, side language with recollection tunnel: "Chudong adult, last time you see my chess scene, as if it was yesterday. So today I''m alone in front of Chudong, and I dare not call myself an orphan. " If it wasn''t for the special emphasis of Hanlin, Chu Dong didn''t care too much about Hanlin''s words. Chu Dong sighed: "yes, but at that time, you were still a proton, and now you are emperor." Hanlin moved forward, ate a piece of Yu Guang, and said, "yes, so I have to take charge of the pieces I didn''t take charge of today." There is a pun in his words. Chu Dong recognized the meaning. Sure enough, this man was not simple. When he was still a proton, he had already shown his ambition. The world was just his chessboard, and all things were just his pieces. Behind Chu Dong is not talking, but looking at Han Lin, now he is in charge of the chess piece he should be in charge of, how to play with Yu Guang. Normally at this time, Yu Guang used to hold the tiger''s side, and Hanlin is a weak sheep. He has learned a lot of Hanlin''s routines and has a great chance of winning. But Hanlin didn''t give him any chance. King in the world, lion fighting rabbit! After several times, he killed Yu Guang. He had no defense power. He couldn''t organize effective attacks and forced the cold forest to retreat to the mountain forest. "King, I lost." Now that the game was over, Chu Dong opened his mouth and said, "king, you won''t really just let me come and watch you play chess." Han Lin laughs: "of course, I have something to say to Chu Dong." Then Hanlin said what he thought. At this time, Hanlin had thought that when everyone heard that he was unable to participate in the selection, his heart would be in turmoil and his morale would be low, which was just a symptom. Chu Dong is also worried about this. Although he thinks that Hanlin has a good way to lure the enemy and capture the assassin of the demon clan, once the news comes out, it will only do great harm to the selection."So you''ve figured out what to do next?" Chu Dong wanted to see how the cold forest would behave. "Yes, but I want Lord Chudong to finish the feat of killing the demon assassin." Chu Dong didn''t understand. Since he had a plan and was in charge of the world, why did he do so much? What''s the difference between his people going to kill the demon assassin and Han Lin? "Why my people?" Chu Dong immediately asked. Han Lin said: "although you are a king, when it comes to prestige, you are inferior to Chudong. I can sit in the world, but the world is not really stable. When the world is not stable, I need the support of Chudong adults. " Now Chu Dong completely understood that Han Lin was going to take him as the totem of everyone''s spiritual level. Although this matter for the current Terran, there is no benefit, but Chudong heart, but there is a sense of being used. "Is this a person who has learned the art of monarchy? It''s terrible." With this idea in mind, he immediately said, "the king really thinks highly of me." This cold forest really makes Chu Dong feel more terrible. Will he become the man behind him? If so, we have to find a way early, otherwise it will be a disaster behind the Terran. Chu Dong didn''t want to be in the cold forest. As he grew up, he became a person he knew. When he got to the back, the world was against him. A dynasty swept Liuhe, but II died, is somewhat sad, and this sorrow is not someone''s. It''s the whole era, the whole Terran. "It seems that we should pay attention to the following things at any time and nip all the bad signs in the bud." Although agreed to Han Lin, Chu Dong also had his own idea. If there are any bad signs in the future, it will be replaced earlier. Chapter 1140 Chu Dong and Han Lin made plans. On the one hand, Hanlin arranged to publicize this matter in a high profile. Hanlin was assassinated in Bibo city. His life and death are uncertain. The whole world was in uproar. On the other hand, Chu Dong was angry and ordered his elite to find out the murderer. And at this time, from the formal trials, but there are still three days. At this time, the city of Dingyuan was in charge of Wei Ding. Because Wei Ding''s position has been decided, now Hanlin has something to do, and he is in charge of the overall situation temporarily. Wei Ding has received Hanlin''s plan. It''s just a plan. He immediately understands how to do it later. At this time, a group of people gathered outside the city Lord''s mansion. Some are local people, some are local officials, and there are more representatives of competitors. They are all waiting for Wei Ding''s reply. "Lord Wei, now that the king is assassinated, I don''t know about the selection?" Wei Ding''s face is as deep as water. "What are you panicking about? Wang was just assassinated. One by one, crying and mourning, when the king died? " " Mr. Wei, we don''t mean that. We are really worried about the instability of people''s minds in this situation. Will it affect the selection? " Wei Ding continued to keep a straight face and said, "shouldn''t you put out a hundred times as much energy as usual at this time? Now the king is assassinated by the demons, and our enemies are in front of us, so we should turn this hatred into strength. In addition, Lord Chu Dong has already sent a large number of people, and he has agreed that the day of selection is the time when the murderer is brought to justice. " The crowd was excited by this. But in an instant, there was a different opinion. "But Wei Da, it''s only three days before the official selection. Can we really find the killer?" At this time, Chu Dong directly stood up and said, "yes, in three days, it only takes three days to catch the murderer, and if anyone stands out from the competition, he will have a chance to kill the murderer." All of a sudden, everyone cheered. "We''re going to kill him, we''re going to kill him All of a sudden, everyone was in high spirits. Now the hearts of the Terrans are very close. And Chu East sends high-profile investigation murderer, this can be anxious bad green mo. "The east sent to rob and kill his two men in front of him now." When I think about it, I immediately order all the staff to go out. In any case, we need to find out where these two people are hiding now. It''s hard to break his people. "But master qingmo, both of them will be invisible. How can I find it? " "What''s your use? If you can''t find a way, you have to dig three feet." "Who will do the assassination of Chu Dong?" Listen to these words, green Mo big anger. "I want you to teach me how to act. Now the point is to kill them both. Go!" His subordinates did not dare to refute and began to search hard. At this time, the cold forest was not idle. He called Yu Guang and said, "Yu Guang, guess what those people in the dark demons will do at this time?" Yu Guang thought a little and said, "if they don''t guess wrong, they must try their best to kill those two people." "That''s good, so send people to lock down the demons in the dark." "Yes! I''ll arrange it. " Yu Guang secretly sends out people to inquire about the whereabouts of the demons. At this time, the southern states. Char got the news and was furious. and this news is Shou Yang back, he is not a simple green street so simple, but rather inserted in the eyes of the green street. Now the assassins of qingmo are not good, but the emotions of the human race are high, and qingmo can''t find the trace of Qingli and Fengying again, which makes char angry. "Waste, how qingmo does things." Immediately use the secret method of the demon family to send orders to keep Yang. If necessary, you can sacrifice qingmo. At the same time, he praised Shouyang and bought Tongye and Hucheng in the right way. Of course, this is only one side of Shouyang''s words. He won''t say that if he meets Chudong in the middle, otherwise he will have his good fruit to eat. Chaer scolds qingmo for his bad work, but this Shouyang club is not as competent as qingmo. Shouyang thought that he was very confidential, but how could he know that Chu Dong had Wu Yong and the Five ghosts of the nether world. At this time, they escorted Tong Huai to the "education base" and finished the work. They were on their way back. Because the Five ghosts had gone deep into the demons in front of them, they had a habitual sense of the smell of the demons, and it happened that this matter was secretly encountered by the Five ghosts. Five ghosts did not expect to come back on the way, encounter such a confidential thing, let Zhong Shiji stay, the other four people to fly to Chu Dong. Chudong is very happy. "Great, that''s really important news." If you can plot against the demons secretly, it''s a good strategy."They want to rebel against the city leader of Hanlin. Why can''t Chu Dong treat him in his own way?" But how to plot against this person, Han Lin gave him a big gift, Chu Dong of course also gave him a favor. When Hanlin heard the news, he burst out laughing. "Ha ha, Mr. Chu Dong, the news is so timely. Yu Guang, thank you for your hard work. " Yu Guang takes orders and takes people to the place where qingmo lives. At this time, Zhong Shiji was ordered to stay here, and immediately led Yu Guang and others to see qingmo. For Yu Guang to find here, he was very surprised. "Terrans can find my foothold." Yu Guang laughs: "ha ha, you look down on us. The Terran is not as weak as you think." Green Mo way: "you don''t invite to come, is what purpose?" Yu Guang smiles mysteriously: "to save qingmo." "What? Do you know my name? " Yu Guang still laughed: "ha ha, there are many things I know, but there are some more intimate things. I just want to talk with qingmo, you alone." Hear here, green Mo hand not to agree. "Master qingmo, you can''t agree. They are human beings. They always like to play tricks. They are like the demons. They always go straight. One is one or two. There are so many minds in the human race. You should be careful to fall into the trap." Green Mo laughs: "ha ha, with him? Even if it''s a stratagem, what do you think you can hurt us with the help of the weak people? " He said that there is no way for his subordinates. The demons always respect the strong, and the weak never have a real say in front of the strong. In this way, the two went to private. In private, Yu Guang, who is worthy of being under Hanlin''s hands, plays his tongue like a flower and directly tells qingmo. Green Mo anger to the extreme. "What, I''m going to ask Shouyang about it?" After hearing this, Yu Guang was speechless and said, "are all the people of the demon clan so simple minded? If you ask him about such a thing, will he admit it? " But later, he went to ask, so at least we can achieve the purpose of frightening the snake. Let''s see how Shouyang takes the move. Chapter 1141 Yu Guang''s adaptability has brought about subtle changes in the situation. At this point, there are less than two days to go before the trials. There suddenly came news, qingmo and Shouyang turned against each other. "Qingmo, do you dare to doubt me?" "I only ask you, yes or no?" "Qingmo, who did you listen to?" "You don''t care. Answer me, yes or no?" Qingmo raised her eyes. Shouyang certainly won''t admit, he knows the ability of green Mo, this matter admits, he must be killed on the spot. "If you don''t believe me, why ask me? You can go back and ask the Lord." "Of course, I''ll ask. When we solve the problems here, I''ll ask you clearly." After listening to this, Shouyang hummed in his heart. "Well, you think I''ll give you a chance to ask the Lord alive?" Shouyangqi killed, and with the authorization of cha''er, why didn''t he dare to kill qingmo? He just showed that he was not the opponent, but secretly sent someone to do it. So what if he was qingmo, he was not the opponent. Two people quarrel, for five ghost secretly after hearing, fly report Chu East. At the same time, we should monitor this side more closely. As the ghost clan, they are naturally suitable for intelligence. Although the so-called GUI clan is not the same as Chudong''s world, they also have some similarities. For example, they have a natural ability similar to invisibility. This makes five ghost action particularly convenient. Not only know the two people quarrel, but also secretly learned that Shouyang to harm the plan. When Chu Dong received the news, he never thought that qingmo was so simple. It seemed that sometimes he could plan something, but he still owed a lot compared with the Terran. He was a born demon. Called the cold forest, a discussion, decided to plan, let Shouyang show the original shape. So Yu Guang came here for the second time. This time, Yu Guangming did say that it will be clear tonight, and hope that qingmo can cooperate. Green Mo at this time is angry, did not ask the result, and see more light to come, angry. "How dare you come? I can tell you, he didn''t admit it. " Yu Guang laughs: "green Mo adult, this kind of thing, change is you, you will admit?" "Why don''t you admit it?" As expected, qingmo''s mind is simple, and he is really a muscle. Yu Guang said: "as long as qingmo is willing to cooperate, the truth will be known tonight. Don''t you want to know the truth?" "Well, I''ll cooperate with you. If you don''t see the truth tonight, you''ll stay." Yu Guang readily agreed. That night, under the arrangement of Yu Guang, a dummy was arranged in the rest place. And green Mo and Yu Guang, then retreated to the dark place. Shouyang didn''t know there was any deceit. That night, his men came to assassinate secretly. To be on the safe side, they used poison. Although the southern regions are not developed in other aspects, they are naturally unique in the use of drugs and poisons in order to fight against barrier gas. A few people who want to do harm secretly take out the bamboo tube and blow poison into the house. "Ha ha ha, even if it''s qingmo, I can''t help it." "Lord Shouyang said that he can''t live through this evening." In the dark green Mo hears here, already green tendon is violent. All of a sudden, a jump in the past, fight with these people together. "Why did Shouyang kill me?" But green Mo impulse, less than ask, Shouyang sent people, has been killed. As expected, Mo Qing sighed, but now he knew the truth. "Master qingmo, do you believe it now?" "Well, I''ll trust you once, but I won''t thank you, Terran." Then he ran to Shouyang''s residence. At this time, Shouyang has long been out of sight. He has been looking at everything in the dark and found that something is wrong. These people, who were sent out, failed to kill qingmo. He understands qingmo''s temper too much. Will he stay to die? Anyway, this assassination mission is doomed to fail. He Shouyang is not the real leader. He goes back to throw the pot at qingmo. At most, he will be punished with a few words, and it won''t matter. It''s safest for him to go back to Nanyu. However, if qingmo fails this mission, he can''t go back to Nanyu at all. "Ha ha, qingmo, qingmo, unless you fight against the Terran as a powerful demon, there is no place to live in, ha ha..." While thinking about this, Shouyang fled back to the southern region. Yu Guang takes this opportunity to point out the way for qingmo. Now that he doesn''t join the Terran, he has nowhere to go. But green Mo refused, let Yu Guang some accident. "Heaven and earth are so big that there is no place for me. Although I can''t go back to the south, I will not serve the Terran. Although I said I would not thank the Terran, today you are the exception. But you can rest assured that I won''t owe the Terran. Sooner or later, I will repay you. Let''s go!"With the cronies will leave, but those cronies, do not want to follow. "I''m sorry, Mr. qingmo. We are willing to serve the Terran." "You..." Angry qingmo helpless, finally left alone. In the face of such a green road, Yu Guang also had to sigh. Although only qingmo''s subordinates agree to work, qingmo is not willing to surrender in the end, but it''s not in vain for these people to take refuge. A storm should not be put to rest. And cold forest in the selection of the day, Chu Dong escorted green from and wind from the spot. "The murderer has been found. They are the demons who assassinated the king." "What? It''s the two of them. Kill them. Kill them." Chu Dong waved his hand and said, "as I said, only those who win the game in the end have this chance." In an instant, the people who came to participate in the contest were boiling. In this way, the game officially began. No one knows the danger of ancient miracles. If you want to get in and get out safely, you need not only force, but also talents from all walks of life. And these people, in the future, have to represent the Terran to compete. Therefore, the selection was divided into three groups: one was pure force, the other was wisdom, belonging to Wendou, and the other was skilled in all kinds of organs and skills, which was called Shu Shu group. There''s not much to see in martial arts. It''s just about whose force is worth. And Wendou, we think it''s boring, it''s not a fight to play, so the competition of the art group is the most eye-catching. There are too many people who don''t know what mechanism skill is. They just know it. It''s amazing. They don''t need manpower and can control a lot of things. The most important part of the play is usually arranged in the back. The three groups of competitions are divided into three days. In the first two days, people just watch the excitement. The real focus is the competition on the third day. In the two-day competition, ten warriors and ten scribes will be decided. On the third day, the same will be the generation of ten Terran warlocks. Chapter 1142 These 30 elites, on behalf of mankind, will participate in the final battle for qualification. On the third day, the ten warlocks'' comeout was the highlight of the competition. At this time, Hanlin appeared. Since it''s the biggest attraction, he certainly wants to come out at this time to give everyone a bigger surprise. "Look, it''s the king." "Isn''t the king assassinated? Is he all right? " Hanlin smiles. "If you come here alone, it''s nothing. It''s just a plan for you to subdue the demons. So I have a special decision today. When it''s going to be carried out later, there are some demon warriors who will vote for us. In order to show their complete submission, they personally supervise the implementation. " For the cold forest will appear today, Chu Dong no accident, just behind his announcement, let Chu Dong some surprise. Why did Hanlin make such a decision. Most importantly, he didn''t disclose any information with Chu Dong, so he made his own decision. Chu Dong''s worry became more and more intense. You know, although Hanlin is the king, he was instructed by Chu Dong. From the last time when Hanlin and Yu Guang played chess, he suddenly changed his power. Chu Dong had a strong feeling that Hanlin became more and more like the tyrant in his world and history. "Well, I hope it''s unnecessary." Chu Dong didn''t know that it was Hanlin''s way. Hanlin didn''t trust these demons. He wanted to kill them at that time, but he couldn''t, because that would only lead to the way of the demons. At this time, with the demons, they will have a good plan to fight. Privately, he and Yu Guang said that since these people easily abandoned the old master, no one in the back would dare to guarantee that they would not betray. "So, only people like qingmo are really needed. As for their good treatment at the moment, if they have any objection in the future..." Later, Hanlin didn''t go on, but Yu Guang also understood what Hanlin meant. Later, Hanlin made today''s plan, at least for the moment, so that these people have no other way out. As for the future, whether they will react or not, the future is saying. It can also be said that the cold forest will take refuge in these several demons, play round and round. At this time, Hanlin announced on the spot that these demons, with today''s performance, proved that they really submit to the Terran, and will take them as their own people in the future. Once the news was spread, the whole country was shocked by the Magic Kingdom in the southern region thousands of miles away. "What, the cold forest used a trick to trap Qingli and Fengying, and also took in my demons?" However, Shouyang saw that the momentum was not good, and some of his activities would be exposed sooner or later according to this development. He was so surprised that he decided to take advantage of Chaer and alurang''s failure to respond and ask for orders to assassinate Hanlin secretly. "Lord, now this cold forest has come to the point where it has to be removed. I will ask you to kill this man again. If you don''t kill this man, you will never be a devil." The last sentence is actually to find a way out for yourself. If he really fails, he really won''t be a devil. Terrans can''t take refuge in him, but they can also learn from qingmo and go far away. As long as we don''t know what he''s doing behind his back, it''s better to save his life than anything else. Chaer and alurang were shocked at this time. After reaction, Shouyang had left. Char sighed. "Well, if he really succeeds in the assassination, maybe his merits and demerits are equal." At this time, the Terran people did not know that Shouyang left the southern kingdom for the second time and was carrying out an assassination plot. ¡­¡­ Terran, the last day of the trials, is also the most concerned day. Now Hanlin appears, and all the contestants have to do their best. People are dazzled by all kinds of mechanisms. Some show their mechanism skills, others show how to crack them. It can be said that all of them show their true abilities. Making organs can be used to kill unknown enemies after entering miracles, while breaking organs can deal with unexpected situations inside. These two aspects of people are indispensable. After a day''s fierce competition, ten warlocks finally appeared. With the emergence of warlocks, in the era of a hundred schools of thought contend, another one has appeared. All the organs in the world come from Moku. Mogu is not only a person''s name, but also a place name. Originally, it was just a deserted valley. Among the people who had been reduced to various places and had no time to return to the unknown cave, one of them was originally named Mo Sheng. Later, he found a valley with excellent location, so he lived in seclusion and began to recruit disciples. From then on, the valley was called Mo Gu, and the people were also called Mo Gu Zun. Before he became famous, he called himself the venerable, which showed that he was a bit crazy in his bones. Such a frivolous man didn''t show his ability when all countries were fighting at the beginning, and later he didn''t get along well in the southern region.Although he is frivolous, some of the things he invented are really powerful. The ten warlocks that have been decided today are less than two or three. This makes Mo Gu more arrogant. "You didn''t lose your face as a teacher." Mo Gu this voice, some nameless hole old fellow, recognized this person. "Mo Gu, it''s you. You are the abandoned disciple of the unknown cave. What''s your qualification?" "Abandoned? Now there''s a family in the world. How can we have each other? I''m a good teacher and won the title of ten warlocks. But I don''t know how many elder martial brothers have disciples who have made such achievements? " "You..." He was so popular that he couldn''t speak. Chu Dong was about to speak when Han Lin waved his hand and said, "well, don''t ask the source of heroes. As long as they are talents, they will be reused." Cold forest this preemptive opening, behind Chu east also inconvenient in say go on. Now that all the 30 elites have been produced, the next moment is naturally more exciting. Qingli and Fengying will never think that at this time, there are people of the same race who will watch them execute. Qingli scolds them. "You traitors, you must die!" The wind and shadow spat. "Well, just have a good time." Just at this time, Hanlin suddenly came over. "I''ll give you a chance today. If you surrender to Gu, Gu will forget the past. " Qingli scolded: "come on, I Qingli was born as a demon and died as a demon. How can I submit to the human race?" Han Lin smile: "I don''t know what the demons promised you, will make you so?" Feng Ying said: "no, but I only know that people and demons do not stand together." Han Lin laughs: "ha ha ha, then did the Terran really affect the demon clan?" "This..." Two people don''t speak, and Chu Dong at this time, also in the dark, have to startle e e cold forest, whether it is true or false, show once quantity, if he two people can let go for cold forest, then the heart of the demons behind, must be in chaos. Chapter 1143 No matter what kind of people Hanlin will grow up in the future, at least he represents the human race in the world now, so we should help him at this time. Thinking of this, Chu Dong stood up. "Why don''t you understand?" Later, let these obedient demons show their examples and tell them why they are obedient. Although these people are not trusted by Hanlin, Hanlin makes them feel that Hanlin is good for them. Otherwise, with their demon family background, why should the Terran believe them. What''s more, they do have personal experience in front of them. That Shouyang is too much, and how Shouyang does things, he doesn''t have to listen to the above. Otherwise, Shouyang''s ability, how can he kill qingmo. Then, these people began to tell the story about it, and scolded Shouyang for not being a thing. "Qingli, Fengying, you are smart. Of course you know the strength of Shouyang, so where is the root of this matter? Do you still need us to say? You can decide where to go now. " After hearing this, their faces changed greatly. "Big green scold:" shameless Feng Ying was even more angry: "how can it be like this? Since the demons don''t allow me to be demons, I will not be demons!" At this time, Hanlin was even happy and thought, "this great gift of Lord Chu Dong is really heavy, and you just need two people like him, the demons, to vote for it. It''s much stronger than the demons in front of you." Thinking of this, Hanlin stood up. "Listen to the two demons. If you are willing to be obedient, you are not alone because you don''t know the nature of the demons, and those who don''t know are innocent. Now, are you two willing to serve for the orphan? If you are willing, with your courage, you can serve for the lone state guest Hanlin''s decision, everyone is in an uproar. Feng Ying said with a smile: "ha ha, King Hanlin, are you not afraid that I and I have the chance to assassinate you again?" Han Lin also said with a smile: "if you are afraid, you will not make such a decision, and you believe that you two will not. Now you answer, you are willing to surrender." In this case, there is no reason why they will not surrender. When the two men were obedient, Hanlin said, "now that they have been obedient and are the bodyguards of the lonely side, this matter will be announced to the world. All the demons in the world will have a good home if they are willing to be obedient." The decision was an uproar. Although the transmission of news is not so developed now, it will not be very slow. A few days later, we can say that it is well known all over the world. We all know how Han Lin is measured. Even the demons who have assassinated him can have a good home as long as they are obedient. The hearts of the demons are already in chaos. Not only that, Hanlin also took this opportunity to guard Yang and tell the world what he had done. This let Cha er a little unprepared, at this time just know, misused this of guarding Yang, and more should use of person is green mo. "It''s so hard for Wang Donglin to think of a new one." It can be said that this incident, not a single soldier, but in fact, has been full of teeth. Looking for teeth all over the ground is only visible damage, and the damage brought by Hanlin is far more severe than the visible damage. The so-called killing is killing the heart. Now Hanlin has mastered the things mentioned repeatedly in the imperial art. The hearts of the demons are gone. At present, char has no ability to organize the demons to attack the new kingdom. The only thing he can do is to defend against the large-scale attack of the Terrans with the help of the barrier gas from the south. But he knew that he would not be given too much time. If he was lucky, he would stick to it for a year or even half a year. It was not the magic army of his southern kingdom that attacked the Terran, but the Terran army that would come down sooner or later. "The only way to solve this problem is to see whether the miracle opening plan is successful or not." If we can successfully induce a group of human elites to enter the miracle, we can also slow down this doomed human crusade. Otherwise, the soldiers will press down on the border, just in the moment. After accepting Qingli and Fengying, Hanlin comes to see Chudong alone. "Mr. Chu Dong, thank you very much for this great gift. If you don''t have it, you can''t get rid of the demons thousands of miles away and kill them." When Chu Dong heard that Han Lin had said Zhuxin so naturally, he knew that his understanding of monarchy was not only a little bit, but also more than a mere understanding. In the past, Chu Dong popularized some knowledge to King Dahl, like that, which was called fur. After all, the original King Dahl didn''t have the spirit of a king. Unlike Hanlin, he had the ambition of a king. Now I have the ancient imperial skills. It seems that there is still a lot of room for growth behind the cold forest. "Alas, it''s so terrible now. If the imperial skills are perfect, can there really be no tragedy?" Chu Dong thought of some things behind, but some couldn''t see what was going on.Now it''s time to replace it with a clean slate. It''s really a tangled question whether we can guarantee that we won''t let the tragedy happen in the future or wait for things to happen. After going back, Chu Jing and others, seeing that Chu Dong was in a low mood, all came and asked about the situation with concern. Chudong just smile, said nothing, some insincere way: "nothing else, but for the demons things, some emotion just." After hearing this, Chu Jing shook his head: "master, you didn''t tell the truth. If it''s just about the demons, you should be happy." Chu Dong said: "happy? Wrong, it''s just the appearance? " "Appearance?" Several people are puzzled, behind Chu Dong said nothing, just tired, want a personal quiet, Chu Jing and others, also inconvenient to ask. After a few people to discuss, or sent Chu Jing as a representative, to ask what happened to Chu Dong. Seeing the inner room, Chu Jingyu said with concern: "master, there is no outsider here, you might as well tell me." Chu Dong at this time, really want to have a person can say the truth, want to think, finally and Chu Jing say her worry. After hearing this, Chu Jing blinked his eyes and said, "master, I have many words. Anyway, I don''t know if my opinion is right." "You said In this way, Helian Chujing expressed her point of view. She thinks that in this matter, Chu Dong doesn''t have to be entangled at all. In front of him, King Dahl doesn''t have any ability, and Chu Dong doesn''t replace him. Now Han Lin is so capable, why can''t he help him. As long as careful observation, we will not let him deviate from the direction of development. After hearing this, Chu Dong expressed great joy. "Chu Jing, do you really think so?" Chapter 1144 Chu Jing nodded. "Yes, I don''t know what I think. After all, I''m a woman." With the development of the times, this kind of difference between men and women, even women feel that they are born to be women, the emergence of this concept, naturally, some things, really imperceptibly formed, when you find it, but feel that it is like overnight. And in this world, it never happened overnight. Rome was not built in a day. Everything is a cumulative process. And Chu Dong is so happy because he saw that Chu Jing has such insight. Sure enough, she is one of the girls. She used to be a priest. Her vision and pattern are the same. Linna can''t say that, neither can Longna. Linna and Chujing both said before that they would marry Chudong, but Chudong didn''t agree. Now, beside Chudong, there is another Dragon Girl, Linna. It seems that she also has this idea during this period of time. To tell you the truth, if Chu Dong really belonged to this world, from the heart, he would not refuse, but he was not. It means that he doesn''t know when he will leave the world and go elsewhere. Love debt is something that can be owed. At least for now, some feelings, Chu Dong is to suppress. "Well, sometimes it''s not necessarily a bad thing to let things go. When it comes to that day, it''s not to say that if you don''t want to owe it to the Lord, you won''t owe it. At least it''s good to keep it like this now. " Later things, Chu Dong can''t predict, have a good moment, the most important. Chu Jing''s idea, get Chu Dong''s approval, he also has no good tangle. The next step is to prepare for the fight for qualification. The Terran must take control of the miracle. Although they are ready to play, some plays still need to be performed. Even if the miracle is false, the Terrans still need to get the control. Otherwise, how can we really expose the conspiracy of the people represented by the demon Chaer? And through this, we may be able to find out the people behind the scenes. Step by step, find the final layout, is what Chu Dong do. In addition to caring about the fight for qualification behind, we need to find the remaining dragon veins and three pieces of Yuan crystal fragments. So Chu Dong won''t take a breath of relief because he decided to be the best of the 30 celebrities in the selection competition. On the contrary, he knows better that the real battle waiting for the Terran is still behind. In addition, there is no real name for this continent now, and the appearance of miracles tells you that it is called the eternal continent, and there is an unsolved mystery in it. All this is waiting for Chu Dong. At the beginning, there must have been ancient civilization in the eternal continent. However, after a war, not only the 100 ethnic groups in the mainland were severely damaged, the protoss opened up a new world, but also the name of the mainland was erased together. This is really a problem worth studying. Although we know something about that year from the guardians of the Dragon nationality, they are only the descendants of the guardians, not the witnesses of the eternal continent and ancient civilization. Moreover, the dragon race has always been responsible for the protection of aura. It is a race that seldom fights with others. What they can know about the truth of the war will be even less. In addition, this awa suddenly sent Hanlin emperor''s skill to make him grow up quickly. When Chudong came back to the tribe, he had to ask him why he did it. He was not afraid that Hanlin, an ordinary human, could not master the five skills of the ancient emperor? At this time, with the decision of 30 elites, Hanlin also had the result of dealing with the matter of Tongye. It''s impossible for Wei Ding to be a part-time City Lord here all the time, and it''s not enough for the civilians to be unjust if he doesn''t deal with the copper field. But he can''t deal with the copper field with an iron hand, which involves how to use people. "Yu Guang, stay here for a while and be the Lord of the city. I won''t exempt Tongye from being the Lord of the city, but he can only be a deputy Lord. It''s up to you to discipline him. " "Yes, I understand." Not only let Yu Guang be the Lord of the city for the time being, but also leave the demons here as his assistant. This is the power of Hanlin emperor. Tongye managed Dingyuan city for him. It can be said that apart from him, he is not very good. At least on the surface, Dingyuan city is not closed at night and there are no roads left. This is the credit. He has credit. If Hanlin moves him, what will other city leaders think? They will only ask for no credit but no fault. In this way, who dares to govern every city sincerely for the cold forest. He did not kill Tongye, but also told the world about his mistakes, which showed his benevolence. The remnant of imperial skill only discusses the core of the two words, control. It is divided into three volumes: controlling people, controlling the country and controlling the world. Now the world is unified, and there are no hostile countries. Hanlin doesn''t use much of this volume at this time. The only hostile country, in Hanlin''s opinion, is not worth his using the technique of controlling the country to deal with them.So at this time of the cold forest, more just use the Yuren roll. As for the third volume, the power of the world, Hanlin is only a preliminary acquisition, not a real understanding of the essence. Occasionally, when the time is ripe, it''s OK to use it once. It really makes him use it freely, but Hanlin can''t. By this chance, he succeeded in killing the demons, which can only be regarded as extraordinary play. It has a lot to do with the appearance of pig players in the enemy. It would not have been so easy if char had come in person, or if he had really used qingmo. This is very clear to Hanlin. After dealing with the affairs of Dingyuan City, Hanlin''s class teacher returns to court. Let Yu Guang stay in Dingyuan City, in addition to forcing Tongye to revolt and kill him for a good reason, another task is to let him find qingmo, who is determined by Hanlin. If people like qingmo come to take refuge, the plan of killing the demons will be more successful. Now qingmo is out, and the plan is only half done. ¡­¡­ At this time, the wind mountain thunder tribe. Don''t wait for Chu Dong to find AVA, he takes the initiative to find Chu Dong. "Lord Chu Dong, you should ask me, why did you pass the imperial skill to Hanlin "Yes, I was about to ask." AVA told the story, which was all guided by the prophet. As a result, in the real miracle, he found the remnant of the emperor''s skill. He can only say that this thing is really related to Hanlin. "That is to say, you find and enter the miracle, and you don''t know what it will bring. I understand it wrong." AVA nodded yes. Chu Dong sighed: "that prophet, no other instructions?" Chudong suddenly felt that things were more complicated. Why did the prophet want to go through the mixed waters of the human race without any reason? Chudong began to ponder. Chapter 1145 In Chu Dong''s opinion, AVA felt that it was just a chance to find the imperial skill, but Chu Dong felt that the artificial trace was too heavy. Just as he was thinking about it, AVA said: "if we say guidance, the prophet also says that with abundant aura and the power of four yuan crystals, we can find the secret key, and then we can open the channel to the current Protoss." "Open the tunnel?" Chudong was puzzled. Awa nodded and sighed. "Yes, I don''t know more. After all, I''m not a witness. How can we know what the ancient civilization looked like? Now the guidance of the prophet tells us that the protoss closed the channel on their own initiative. Now think about it. It''s not shameful for the protoss to make this decision and be a descendant. " From Ava''s words and Chu Dong''s understanding of the world, there is a clear context before and after the event. At the beginning, in order to control the aura here, the protoss wanted to be superior to the other hundred. When they became the real gods, the battle broke out among the hundred. As a result, the dragon people stepped forward and sealed the aura for a long time. The protoss had no choice but to go far away and found a new place, but this place was monopolized by them, not to mention the passageways that other races could enter. It also means that unless you really surrender, any life in the world will bear the cost of lack of aura. In other words, with the channel closed and aura sealed, the protoss, in this sense, won the final war victory. As for the dragon, they can''t tell the protoss that the aura of the world has not disappeared. Because the protoss will only make a comeback after they know it. Now it''s serious. Now the Terran includes all races. They can''t open the channel, but the protoss will open the channel from another world and plunder it one day when they know that aura still exists. This made Chudong deeply understand that if he wanted to get rid of ignorance and develop advanced civilization, he would not be able to defeat the clandestine Protoss. It''s not only about defeating, it''s not a lot of time left for the Terran. After all, paper can''t hold fire. The aura here has recovered. Sooner or later, the protoss will know about this. I thought the war with the demons was a tough battle for the Terrans here, but when I think about the ancient war, once civilization was destroyed, the confrontation with the protoss would be even more terrible. Now, if the Terrans want to practice, they can only find three dragon channels without powerful aura supply. It''s not feasible to take this road, but it''s also not a matter of overnight to take the scientific and technological route. "Is there no other way? The world is destined to be in a primitive and ignorant state?" Chu Dong was entangled in his heart again. Once the powerful Protoss forced to open the opposite passage, the Terrans at that time were vulnerable to them. Man for the sword, I for the fish! Such things may happen soon. At this time, Chu Dong began to turn to intelligent systems. "Small system, come out, now I need you." "Oh, my Lord, although they are a system and there is no gender difference, don''t be so ambiguous. They will be embarrassed." "Go away, tell you what''s the matter. It''s useless for you to talk about it. You''re just a system. What''s the difference between men and women?" "Can''t the system be divided into men and women? Why is the system called Fuxi and some called Nuwa?" Chu Dong was speechless for a while. He had no time to fight with the system and roared. "I only talk about my problems. If I can solve them, I will say yes. If I can''t, shut up. I have no time to argue with you." Heard Chu Dong roar, the system finally quietly began to listen to Chu Dong questions. This system is really drunk. If you give me some sunshine, it will be brilliant. After listening to Chu Dong''s question, the answer was very calm. "In fact, it''s very easy to do. According to the conditions given by the host, we put in the behavior formula and draw the following conclusion..." Chu Dong was confused by the system directly. He used to like to discuss philosophical problems, but now he just came up with mathematics directly and professionally. Chu Dong''s mathematics has not been very good. If he had been good at mathematics, he would have become a scientist. It''s both formulas and theorems. Balabala said a lot. Chudong didn''t care about this, but he cared about the result. Now the system obviously only talks about the process of his inference. Finally, the system got to the point. To sum up, as long as we can analyze Linghai, we can find a way to hide it. Then give the host time to find the key. " Systematic analysis, I have to say, is reasonable. Now the protoss did not open the channel unilaterally, not because there is no aura, so as long as they do not know the aura recovery, they will not come. The problem is that Qian Si only analyzes these, how to hide the aura at the end, you are talking about a plan. "So how to hide the aura?"Chu Dong asked questions directly. The system only told the plan, but did not mention the method. It was a bit of a hooligan. Not long after, the system gives an answer that Chu Dong doesn''t think is reliable, but it sounds like that. "My Lord, you may as well think about how the mirror reflects. You may as well think about what it means to hide the world from the sea. The important thing is to hide the words." "Can you do it, don''t ink, say the way." Chu Dong is in a hurry. This system is really in a rush. Finally, the system has finished the method. Although I don''t know if it has any effect, for now, there is no better plan. It''s better to have a try. This method uses the principle of reflection. Now the aura exists under the dragon vein. In order to prevent anyone from discovering the dragon vein, Chu Dong built a city in Wanglong, where the cold forest built the city. In the back of the nether world, it didn''t move. The dragon vein here is very deep. This method can be extended as long as the dragon vein is found, or the city is built, or something else is done, and then the reflection device is built on the outside, and the same building is built on the opposite side. In this way, the reflection of the divine world is the scene seen on the opposite side. "Do you mean to build the same city in wanglongcheng first?" After knowing the general idea, Chu Dong decided to experiment with Wanglong to see if it had any effect. Wanglong here can be said to be a good place for the rise of Hanlin. Chu Dong found Hanlin and proposed to expand the scale and build a new Wanglong city. Naturally, there was no doubt about Hanlin. In this way, Wanglong new town began to be built. There is a cold forest sent to build, Chu Dong don''t care about the details behind, as long as the time comes, come to check it, at this time from the qualification war, there are still seven days. Chapter 1146 And this battle is very important for both Terrans and demons. Although the top commanders of both sides now know that the miracle is false, they still want to win the qualification. Hanlin wants to make a plan, and char wants to take this opportunity to restore the morale of the demons. At least if you want to be cheated by the Terrans, you have to pay for it. "So what is the sacrifice of a few soldiers? As for the dragon and ghost, they are willing to accompany them to death. It''s better to give them a chance to die. " On the same day, alijean made an amazing decision. He pointed to Hanlin and said, "Hanlin, now the fight is only between you and me. As for the departments of the dragon and the ghost, there are not many people in them, and there are less than 100 people out of the corner. How about letting them automatically get in?" Hanlin knew that this was on purpose. If he did not agree, it would inevitably lead to discord between the human race and other ethnic groups. It seemed that the human nation he led could not tolerate the existence of other races. How could he be fooled by such a trick. Of course, he knew better that he had won their plan only when he promised, but if he didn''t want to win, he had to. "Sure enough, the opponent can''t underestimate it. It''s a wonderful game." The reason why Hanlin thought that no matter whether he agreed or not, he would fall into the enemy''s trap was because he knew in advance that the miracle was false. If Hanlin agreed, he would only let all the other races and Terrans get caught once they entered. If you don''t know whether it''s true in advance, the plan of the demon clan is really successful. Therefore, this is not a qualified yangmou. There is no solution to the real yangmou. Because everything is on the table, you have no choice, and the plot in the dark, there will be flaws. Where does Alu let him know that Hanlin is scheming. When he sees that Hanlin should do this, he is very happy. He turns around and looks at Chudong, trying to take Chudong down. "What do you mean, Lord Chudong?" Chu Dong smile: "I''m just idle now, how can I represent the human race, but Lord Alu asked me to say, I''ll talk about it. Of course, I mean the same thing with the king. Thank you for the representatives of all ethnic groups. Thank you for your proposal, so that they can have a chance to come by themselves." Alu let see Chu Dong also agreed to come down, in the heart more happy, now cold forest or, Chu Dong also to pull down water, behind them waiting to accept the anger of other nationalities. After all, the proposal is made by the Terran. Finally, under the leadership of the Terran, the Terran will lead them into the abyss of doom. Those who are lucky enough to come back alive will have to redouble their revenge on the Terran. The Terran elites will be lost in miracles. When the time comes, the demon army will take the opportunity to cover up, and the Terran will disappear forever in this world. At that time, the protoss opened the door of the new world, and the demons could get plenty of aura in the new world and recover their glory. The reason why the demons are declining now, and even human beings have to ride back to their heads, is not because the world lacks enough Lou Qi, and many powerful demons'' secrets can''t be used at all. Some magic methods are born with. As long as they are stimulated by aura, too many demons are born with two or three kinds of magic methods, which are very powerful. Although he was killed by Hanlin, char would not give up, and alarang, who was regarded as a puppet, would not give up. Now alarang, even if he didn''t play tricks on char, would still choose this way. Sometimes, the power of habit is terrible. Now arurang has become the leader of the demons. He is used to it. When the agreement was reached, long Xuan and others, including the Five ghosts, became the onlookers and, of course, the only Chu Bayi who represented the Feng family. Chu Bayi and long Xuan originally wanted to have a good fight, but they were declared to be qualified automatically. They were very upset. After thinking about it, the two brothers finally decided to fight for the Terran. "Ha ha ha, although we automatically get the qualification, we still want to come up and make a comparison. I, Chu Bayi, make friends with the Terran and fight on behalf of the Terran." "I, long Xuan, fight on behalf of the human race." These two goods made such a move, which meant to stir up trouble, but there was no objection from alurang. "Well, you can fight on behalf of the human race, but what does the new king mean?" He kicked the ball road to Hanlin, and Hanlin nodded slightly: "since the leader of the opposite demon clan has no objection, this is the advantage of our Terran clan, so you demon clan, if you don''t have a competition, you will lose two places, won''t you?" Chu Dong didn''t say anything. He just felt that with these two troubles, the game was a little more joyful. And since the demons intend to enter the fake miracle, so this competition, the final result, has no suspense, why care too much. He is more willing to see what the fighting power of the demon warriors is now. The southern kingdom now suspects that it is the source of the aura of the hidden dragon. He does not know how much the aura released from the outside has improved the strength of these people. Because the demons are not good at mechanism, it can be said that there are no such talents, and there are no such literati as the Terrans. Therefore, these 20 elites, because they have no rivals, automatically win.The rest are the ten most elite Terran warriors, plus long Xuan and Chu Bayi, two plug-ins, competing with the demons. Among the demons, there is a soldier named Luochen who is angry when he sees chubayi. "Chubayi, you used to be a demon, and you served the Lord, but now you help the people. Today I''ll meet you, and I have to take your life." "Luo Chen, why don''t you understand that serving the demons will only bring you to the end. It''s not certain who will take whose life." So, under the challenge of Luochen, the first war started. At this time, Chu Dong was more concerned about whether there were hidden dragon veins in the southern kingdom. Quietly, the Five ghosts were sent out. "Now that you are qualified, you might as well do something for me." "It''s Lord Chudong." According to Chu Dong''s account, the Five ghosts left quietly and went to the empty southern kingdom at this time. In order to play a real trick, now the demons can speak out and move all the elites. Although it must be a fake miracle where the elite of the Terran will be caught in the end, that''s what char''s strategy is. Take advantage of the competition to dampen the spirit of the Terran, and never let them enter the miracle with flaws. So that they can enter the game with no pain. At this time, including Tsar himself, all of them had been put on make-up and appeared here. It can be said that the southern kingdom only relied on the Qi of thousands of miles. But these five ghosts are not afraid of the poison of Qi. Bypassing the air barrier, these five ghosts are more like entering a no man''s land, making it more convenient to act. And these five ghosts did not live up to Chu Dong, and finally found the dragon. In other words, they found the dragon vein by the keepsake given by Longyin. Chapter 1147 "The keepsake of the Dragon nationality, why did it appear on ER and other GUI people?" "But my lord Longyin The Five ghosts were very happy and asked each other. The voice from the empty air, laughing. "Lord Longyin, as you can see, I''m the close guard of Lord Longyin, Longba! If you can''t tell why you came here today, you will be killed! " There are bursts of thunder in the air, and the people of the ghost clan are most afraid of the thunder from the dragon clan. Five ghosts see this, although the inner fear, but also had to tell the truth. Hearing the truth, the dragon bully who didn''t show up: "Liang is just a little bit, and you don''t dare to lie. Go back and tell the Dragon sound that when he comes, the Dragon pulse will show itself. Go back, nine days Hidden Dragon array The Five ghosts said that they found the dragon vein. In fact, they only got such a sentence. However, if they can send out the nine sky god thunder, it must be the inheritance of the Dragon nationality. The Five ghosts sent back are not allowed to enter. There is a border around the dragon vein, guarded by the God thunder. Five ghosts turn their eyes. Shi Wenye said: "ha ha ha, although this dragon bully is powerful, his mind is still a little simpler. Such an obvious border tells us the general location of the dragon." Zhong Shiji was suddenly surprised: "no, since we can see that when the demons return and find a strange border, can we not guess that the dragon vein is here?" "This..." Several people are aware of the serious consequences, but the border is blocking them. They can''t go there to explain the serious relationship. Under the brainstorm, a few people are outside again, more the boundary of road ghost clan. What''s more, after several people behind, there are a lot of barrier Qi at this time. It''s better to introduce some barrier Qi which is used as a barrier outside. In this way, I don''t know. Five ghosts, come back. At this time, Chu Bayi defeated Luo Chen and entered the second competition. Hearing the report, Chu Dong was overjoyed. It was just that the Five ghosts'' practice was too unreliable. Chudong just needs a new method to reflect the dragon''s pulse. It''s better to build on this basis, so that it''s really safe. What the Five ghosts are doing now is that they can''t make the demons see it, but they have a strong dragon border, plus the GUI border, plus the barrier gas defense. Is it possible that such a strong defense system won''t disturb the protoss? Only by making a false image of reflection and making this place like a labyrinth, can we be sure. Chu Dong decided to take advantage of the emptiness of the demons to build a maze in their southern region, and he had to fight against the clock. In order to attract char''s attention, Chu Dong couldn''t go. He was used to attract fire. Since Chu Bayi and long Xuan have already stirred up the situation, it''s better for Chu Dong to stir up the situation more thoroughly. So secretly arrange people to build the maze, but Chu Dong put forward a challenge. "Lord ALU, why don''t we warm up?" No one thought that at this time, Chu Dong challenged alarang. But alarang was only in charge. Originally, the morale of the demons is very low, and Luochen is defeated by chubayi. Now the morale is even lower. At this time, he doesn''t fight, and the demons are completely finished. He took the challenge of Chu Dong. Alurang knew Chu Dong''s great power. Several times, he killed the enemy with one move. So he would never let Chu Dong take the lead. "Lord Chudong, can you take my fist?" Before, Chu Dong didn''t dare, but now Chu Dong really dares to take his attack. After all, Chu Dong''s defense has come up. "Well, you first!" A law let toward Chu Dong blow, and Chu Dong body a strong defense cover formation, just took the overbearing blow, some people at the scene can''t believe it. "That''s the boss of the demon clan. It''s a bullying blow. Lord Chudong, it''s ok?" "Lord Chu Dong, are you really OK?" Although he took the next shot, it forced Chu Dong''s body to retreat a few steps before he settled down. Moreover, the taste was really bad. It felt like wearing a bullet proof suit. Although the bullet couldn''t penetrate, the pain on his body was really painful. Clenching his teeth and grinning his mouth, Chu Dong had a strong calm look. "Of course I''m fine. You see Although the body is very painful, but Chu Dong can''t show weakness, there back and forth jump several high, said nothing, this let a law let very puzzled. "You, are you sure you''re not wearing armor?" "Damn it, what are you doing? If you have the ability, you''ll give me a punch with your bare upper body?" "Well, in a word, it''s not my ability to take a hit, or it''s not. Do you dare to take another hit with your bare upper body?" Chu Dong was angry when he heard that. How could he not afford to lose when he was a big alurang? But in order to fight for time for the people there, Chu Dong directly threw off his coat."Come on, then!" Standing on the spot with his bare upper body, he accepted the second wave of attack from alurang, which shocked the people. His attack just now, in the case of Chu Dong wearing a coat to protect him, could still beat him several steps away. This time, he would hit him to the sky. But Chu Dong confident stand there, also think a law let hand too slow. "Why don''t you do it, I''ll wait." At that time, he thought to himself that the power of this attack was to make him concentrate. Better than last time. Chu Dong also calculated that this attack must be more fierce. Clench your teeth and know that you can only carry it hard. As for how many steps back, it doesn''t matter. As long as you don''t let him fly, it''s OK. When an attack falls on you, you can''t do too much damage, but when you fly up and fall down, it''s different. So Chu Dong only asked, not to fly up, but to press down. Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu. Of course, with the development of the times, we can''t produce any strong rubber soled shoes. After the improvement of a pair of straw sandals, it''s wrapped with animal skin. It''s a good war shoe. Ordinary people can only wear pure straw sandals. Anyway, the soles of the shoes were also broken, and Chu Dong simply bared his feet, which made it cool. "Ha ha, that''s just right. It''s not bad. It can make a hole in my shoes. " Although the body scattered frame pain, but Chu Dong can only endure. Two wave attack Chu East all have no matter, the law lets start the body to back up. "It''s impossible. It''s impossible." Chudong laughed: "ha ha ha, it''s not polite to come here. Is it my turn?" "Ah?" Just startled the time of E, Chu East''s attack arrived. See Chu East body a probe, a fist arrived, very straight a fist. Chapter 1148 Hoo ~ alurang was unprepared, so he was directly hit and flew up. After all, Chu Dong''s strike was a natural strike after the upgrading of brute force, and the power of dragons could fly. Although alurang was a demon, he also got some aura. If it were not for these two blessings, the present alurang would be a dead man. Obviously, although the spirit of the demon clan was not nourished, the leader of the demon clan was not worthy of being nurtured. "You''re sneaking. It''s not this time." Chudong was a little confused, because he didn''t have a secret cha''er. As soon as he saw this situation, he came out to meet him. "Don''t hurt my Lord." They begin to fight against Chu Dong. When they see someone rushing out from the opposite side, long Xuan, Long Yin, Eddie and others behind them rush up. Jamie went to the front. "You want to fight, right? Come on!" Two people''s single challenge, upgrade to melee, but under melee, the demons can''t get cheap. Eddie is covering in the rear, constantly shooting arrows at the demons. Ten warlocks see this, behind also hear the wind and move. "Long range cover, mechanism skill, release!" The ten scribes were not idle. At this time, of course, they had to play their skills to disturb the hearts of the demons. "Listen to the demons, you will lose. Now you can give up and fall dead." All kinds of means are displayed to play the ability of the literati and bewitch the hearts of the demon soldiers. With such a strong cooperation, the demons were defeated. But Chu Dong didn''t know if there was anything good there, so he had to trap the elites of these demons. "Don''t let any of them escape!" "Yes When they got the order, they covered up again. The ten warlocks set up the mechanism on the periphery, so that the magicians had no way to escape. "Gather around, I''m going to use the teleport." Alurang had no choice but to use the demon transmission array, otherwise they would be destroyed here. With the nourishment of aura, arurang can send a full teleportation array by his powerful magic power. As for where it can be sent, he doesn''t know, because now he doesn''t have enough aura. He can launch an array, but he is not accurate, but he is better than waiting for death here. Tu ~ the big formation is launched, and all the demons are sent away. Chu Dong immediately ordered a search. At this time, Han Lin stood up. "No, we don''t want to chase the poor. And they will come. We''ll just wait for the fake miracle to open up." At this time, Hanlin made it clear that the miracle that was going to open was false, and everyone was shocked. "What, the miracle is fake, it''s fake?" Han Lin waved his hand slightly and said: "everyone be quiet. I know in advance, but I didn''t tell you. It''s just for the sake of waiting. I''ll fight all the demons." After listening, everyone was not so angry, otherwise they all felt cheated, but Hanlin admitted that it was a stratagem, which was different. Hanlin is even more outspoken behind, the people of the demon clan, will certainly take advantage of them to enter, behind to kill, at that time is the opportunity to take the opportunity to kill. After listening to this, we are skeptical. Chu Dong then stood up. "Please believe that the demons have no other choice." Chu Dong said so, everyone gave up worry, just quietly waiting for the opening of the false miracle. At this time, the demon elites who are sent out are hurt by alurang, and the array energy is limited. The place where they are sent out is not too far away from the place where the competition is located, and coincidentally, it is not far away from the entrance of the false miracle. All of a sudden, he laughed. "Ha ha, God bless me. This must be the place where the Terrans are buried. Let''s have a rest. After three days, this place will be open to the public. When the Terrans enter, we will cover up in the back! " Although they suffered heavy losses, they began to recover at the thought of revenge in three days. In the dark, Wu Yong and others constantly send people to the place where the miracle is going to open in advance to step on the spot. They secretly find the suspicious demon warrior and report to Chudong immediately. "Lord Chudong, as expected, the people of the demons are outside the miracles." "Very good. We don''t know. After three days, you are sending a team to see what the result will be. In three days, whether the task can be completed or not. " At this time, the southern territory of the country. Led by the Five ghosts, we are stepping up the construction of a number of tools. They knew that Chu Dong would buy them time over there, and they had to step up their actions. Chapter 1149 In order to ensure that everyone has enough rest time, they are divided into three groups, which operate day and night. Within three days, the maze finally took shape. Three days later, a fake miracle. Chu Dong and others began to enter the miracle. Although they entered, they did not enter all of them. There are several warlocks left outside. They lead a group of people. As long as the people of the magic clan enter later, with the cooperation of Eddie, they will block them from entering and leaving. When Aidi saw the bow, he began to fight. "Listen to the demons, we already know that this is a fake miracle. You want to take this opportunity to catch all the races, but now you have no way back." A law let in front only said Chu Dong entered, with the demon soldiers, rushed in to kill, but at this time, also did not tell the demon people, this miracle is just bait, suddenly had a sense of being fooled. "Lord, this miracle is false. You knew it in advance, didn''t you?" "It''s not too late to know now. We''d better find a way to attack the murderers and leave alive." "Alive, do we have a chance to leave alive?" The demons who come in can''t see the hope. Their master has cheated them. The people of the demons, their hearts are broken. Seeing this scene, Chu Dong sent out a signal for the second time to let the people outside rush in and cooperate with each other. Xinsan''s demons, who suffered heavy damage in front of them, have not recovered completely. Now they are attacked by both sides, and they are killed and scattered in an instant. "It''s important to run for your life." "Yes, we don''t want to die here." At this time, no one noticed, alurang and char, seeing that the situation had gone, were ready to run away. But Chu Dong and Han Lin, the commanders, saw the situation clearly. "Don''t escape the leader of the demon clan." "Yes, my Lord. Lord Chudong. " The elites of all ethnic groups began to go straight to them. They ran away. Now they have no chance to use the magic. They have to find a good place to use their magic. All of a sudden, the two people running saw the mechanism arranged in advance in front of them. "Terran, you forced it." They launched the mechanism and now all the people are trapped in the mechanism. "What, the Lord even ignored us and forcibly launched the organ?" Chu Dong was angry. "Come on, let''s work together to break the mechanism." "The people of the demons, what are you looking at? No one can get out without breaking the mechanism?" This sudden change, let the demon warrior, at a loss. "How could the Terrans manage us?" "Where''s the bullshit? I need your strength now." At this time, it''s a good chance to accept these demons. I believe that if they go out alive, they will follow the human race from now on, and will not serve as leaders like Aladdin. But arurang and char took this opportunity to perform their magic. "Take your time. I won''t accompany you." Hanlin clenched his fists and made a response behind him. When he wanted to command everyone, he was one step late. At this time, Chu Dong did not have the power of dragon blood, and was also unable to stop them. I can only sigh. "It''s cheaper for you this time." ¡­¡­ In the false miracle, when the people join forces to break the mechanism, they will not go out of the mountain. There used to be a magic place here. It is also a place where the Xinshi Kingdom has never been unified. There is a small country called the moon worship Kingdom, which takes the moon goddess as its totem. No place to go to the green Mo, toss and turn to here. He wants to go to the secret land of the demon clan and live in seclusion temporarily. Because of Reiki, he has the power to enter the secret world. After entering, he found that there were a group of demons living here, and they were ancient demons. "It''s the descendants of the demons. No wonder they can find it here. Now that you are here, this will be your home. " "Oh? Can I still have a home? " Qingmo is full of emotion. His heart is dead, he just want to have a place to stay, and then this life, although the life of the demons are very long, but in the end there will be a day of death, what''s more, a devil with a dead heart, and the real death, there is no difference. "Brother, is your heart dead, too?" "Oh? You are... " When we first arrived here, we only know that the other side is also evil. Qingmo hasn''t had a chance to know all the people. The man smiles and says, "my name is Yueli. Once the ancient devil, but now you look at me, which is like magic five, hehe, hehe. " "You are the devil of ancient times? Why now? " Qingmo doesn''t understand that they are ancient demons. They are born with powerful magic power and become the level of demon king. That''s the existence he can only look up to. How can they be so down and out.See green Mo don''t understand, month left sigh a, way: "perhaps your sad matter, with me the same, also perhaps?" While they were talking, there were magic soldiers outside. "No, Lord demon, the descendant of the Terran moon goddess, still found it here. I think it was this brother''s sudden opening of the border when he entered that made them feel here." The speaker is not intentional, and the listener is intentional. All of a sudden, the demons are furious. "Well, you collude with the Terran? And he said, "since you are a demon, why do you unite with human beings to harm us?" Qingmo feels especially wronged. "I didn''t!" "Then we don''t have proof." "Well, I''ll go out and kill the people outside." Big step meteor''s, green Mo arrived outside. Because of the arrival of qingmo, although the southern demon kingdom is declining, a new powerful demon tribe is about to rise, and the pattern of the mainland is becoming more and more unclear. ¡­¡­ At this time, the new founding state. Feeling that the Terran helped them, the demon warriors who came out alive, led by Luo Chen, all expressed their willingness to serve the Terran in the future, not for the devil. Chubayi laughed. "Ha ha, Luochen, I think you might as well join our Phoenix family." "Join the Phoenix family?" Luo Chen doesn''t understand. Although they are like enemies in front of each other, Luo Chen, who is now disillusioned, has been fighting with him. After all, they have known each other before. "Of course, it''s boring for me to hold up the whole Phoenix clan alone. And not all human races have the measure of the king. If you cooperate with the human race in the name of the Phoenix clan, everyone is good, isn''t it?" Chu Dong did not expect that Chu Bayi should have said such insightful words. He''s right. Now Hanlin can accept these people, which doesn''t mean that all the Terrans recognize these obedient demons. Chu Dong didn''t expect another thing. He didn''t know it. Chu Bayi himself really didn''t think of it. At least now he''s alone supporting the Feng clan. The pattern hasn''t arrived yet. Later, he becomes the head of the Feng clan and grows up slowly. At that time, the pattern is another thing. In the middle, Hanlin secretly gave him a move. Chapter 1150 Hanlin naturally has his idea. At present, the Terran is not completely stable, and his throne is still unstable. At this time, he has a large number of demons, which will only make things more unpredictable. It would be a wise choice to let chubayi, who was originally a member of the demons, the cooperator, manage these people for him for the time being. Not only the Phoenix, but also the dragon. This is a remnant of the art of monarchy. It tells him how to balance. Now Chu Bayi''s taking in the demons is the best way to balance. Chu Bayi is not alone now. Although he is the only one with Phoenix blood, it doesn''t prevent him from announcing that the former Phoenix family has come back. "I am Chu Bayi, the blood of Feng nationality. Today''s Feng nationality is established!" Different from other ethnic groups, the inheritance of Feng''s blood is based on maternal lineage. Chu Bayi''s mother is the inheritance of Feng''s blood in ancient times, and he is of course orthodox. It''s just that Chu Bayi wanted the Phoenix family to continue, and later he wanted to find the daughter of the Phoenix family. Otherwise, even if it is established today, it can''t really be inherited. Once it''s contaminated with paternity, the power of blood inheritance is not orthodox. So Chu Bayi next, began to actively look for fengnv. For this, Longna deliberately teased him: "if you want to find a ready-made Dragon Girl, I am, but if you want to find a phoenix girl, hee hee, I can''t help you." When the fake miracle comes to an end, all ethnic groups need to rest and wait for the real miracle to open one day. We are all looking forward to when the real miracles will open, and Hanlin has made it clear that some people in the market have offered imperial skills, which is from the miracles. Please believe that there must be miracles in the eternal continent. "Today, I have to inherit the ancient imperial skills. It should be the emperor''s orthodoxy. The world can''t refuse it!" Hanlin officially announced that his position as the ruler of heaven was not obtained by force, but was rooted and originated, which can be traced back to the ancient inheritance. The reason why Hanlin announced this is also what the emperor said. If the name is not correct, the words are not right. There must be my name. The next month, Hanlin officially declared war on the southern region. "Now that the leader of the demon clan has been defeated, it''s well-known that he has become a righteous teacher and sought help from the south." Hanlin started a further war of unification with a famous division. At this time, the monarch in the name of Nanyu was called churen. No one knows his real name, because in the old time, the southern kingdom was the southern part of Selbu, where a Chu River crossed the East and West. At that time, all the people of Selbu said that they were born by the river and were fed by Chu River. Therefore, the name of churen is of great significance. On this day, churen announced that he was willing to submit to the new rule, but the only condition was to allow the right of state autonomy in the southern region. "If the king does not agree, we will fight to the death! Even if the country is subjugated. " Finally, Hanlin agreed to the request, but the new country should have the right to garrison. Churen agreed. In this way, except for a few small countries and special fengshanlei tribes, the mainland is unified. Because the southern kingdom is now subject to Xinshi, it is no longer a country, so it is renamed Chu county. Taking this opportunity, Hanlin began to promote the county system throughout the country. This makes Chudong see the hope of the development of human civilization. "It should have been like this for a long time. How good is it for management that several cities are merged into one county and several counties are merged into one province?" Most of the whole continent has been reunified, but on the other side of Baiyue Kingdom, there is a bigger war. Because in order to prove himself, qingmo killed the Terran soldiers and paid homage to the power of the whole nation. However, this country is too small and its strength is limited. Although the warlords in the secret place are ancient warlords, they are not very warlike in ancient times. Most of them are people who die of heart, so they are not powerful. Each side has its own victory or defeat, and the two sides have no choice but to strike and recuperate. It was at this time that a new empire sprang up on the planet, somewhere more south than anyone knew. Now people here don''t know that this planet is original. So the so-called eternal continent in their eyes is just the territory occupied by Xinshi in the north, which has reached the limit. But no one knows that the real eternal continent is divided into four parts. This is only the largest area in the East, and there are two continents of the same scale in the north. In addition, there is a continent in the south. Each continent is separated by sea water. With the current level of science and technology, several continents can not be connected. This is very similar to the earth. At this time, only xinshiguo in the eastern part of the north, which is still in the south, is really active in human activities. "Ha ha, naive human beings, you must not know that at the beginning, as a subsidiary of Xingyue continent, existed in the south." For the failed chal and arurang, the protoss aura gives them one last chance. "In the war of ancient times, each road was connected with each other and showed his magic power, which led to a huge flood. Since then, the mainland has been divided into four parts. I think you two should know that the star moon kingdom over there is already very powerful. You know how to do it."Two people are very happy, did not expect that they still have the opportunity, immediately according to Lingkong''s order, went to Xingyue country. Xingyue kingdom is Xingyue continent. And here is the backhand left by the protoss when they left, and there is not much interference in the process of civilization here. So at this time, the Empire of star and moon has become very powerful, and will soon develop sailing warships that can go to sea, which will provide conditions for the expedition to the north. But suddenly one day, the star and moon King mysteriously died in the palace, and was replaced by a new king wearing a mask. That day, there was a meteor in the sky. The sky is as red as blood. According to historical records, on the seventh day of the ninth year of Yuyou, a demon star fell from the sky and Wang died suddenly. But in the market, this day is called demon subduing day. Because with the death of the king, the sky over the kingdom of stars and moons is covered with magic every day. ¡­¡­ At this time, Xinshi state, as the southern region became Chu County, the world was calm, which also means that Chu East successfully found the hidden dragon vein at this time. Now four Dragon veins have been found, and now there are still five dragon veins to find the source of all aura, and aura is the foundation of everything. Now find four of them, Chu Dong more confident, but yuan crystal fragments, still can only go with fate. But these things can''t be put together, and the key can never be found. Chu Dong calculates the time, and he has been in this world for a while. It''s really a long time. But Chu Dong finds a strange thing. He should grow up and change in a few years, but Chu Dong doesn''t feel any change. It''s strange. Can''t I live forever when I come to this world Old, young forever? Chu Dong didn''t believe it. There was such a ridiculous thing. Chapter 1151 Start the help system immediately and ask what''s going on. "This should be the chance of the host." "Bah, seriously, don''t talk about such metaphysics." "Well, help the host analysis immediately, but need a blood on the host." "With a drop of blood, what for?" "Since let me check the reason, how can I do without testing?" Chu Dong completely convinced, since the fight with this system, he is not always like this. Finally, Chu Dong agreed, and he didn''t want to. Some things were not clear. In this way, Chu Dong pierced the middle finger. Soon there was a result. Chu Dong was surprised. "You mean, because of the dragon''s blood, this thing can still rejuvenate." "Some things can''t be explained by science, so my Lord, it''s very metaphysical, but it''s true." Whether it is metaphysics or scientific explanation, Chu Dong also got the answer. Since Chu Dong has this kind of ability, he thinks that he should stay for a long time in this human world before he can complete the task of the doomsday trial. With the preparation in his heart, Chu Dong has no pressure, and he will be at ease when he comes. When the flowers fall and bloom, it''s another cold and hot year. On this day, the secret land of the demons. Because of the constant war, the border is facing destruction. Once the border is completely invalid, it means that the hostile Terran state, the moon worship state, attacks the secret land of the demon clan. If they enter into the no man''s land, the former two races fight, and each has its own losses. After a period of recuperation, the demon clan who has been lingering in the secret land has been temporarily restored, but it can''t reach the original level. Although qingmo has proved himself, he has a deep remorse in his heart. If it wasn''t for his arrival, there would not have been something about the secret place discovered by the moon worshiping Kingdom at the beginning. Everything starts because of him. He looked worried and found the great devil. "Lord demon, I hope you can come out and lead us again." After hearing this, the great devil just laughed and said, "come with me. And then you''ll see who''s going to lead, and now you finally have that idea. " "Oh?" The green Mo doesn''t understand to follow behind, the secret territory interior has a more concealed stone chamber. He opened the chamber with a wave of his hand. After the two entered, the great devil waved and closed the stone room. Now there are only two of them in the stone room. The big devil points to a place in the middle of the stone room to worship, and then makes qingmo kneel down. "This is the co Lord of our demon clan. Yizhen is worshipped here. Even if our demon clan falls here, we have never abandoned this stone statue." "The common master of the demons, but in the legend, as long as he appears, he will lead the Lord of the demons in the world?" "Yes, it is the Lord devil." It''s said that the worshiper is the ancient devil emperor. Qingmo immediately worships him with reverence. He went to worship the image of the demon emperor, and suddenly a force came into his body. And at this time, the great devil sent out a voice of exclamation. "It turns out that qingmo is really a descendant of the demon emperor''s blood power. Great. I have hope for the demons. " And this green Mo forehead above, suddenly more than a mark, this mark, any demon people see, will surrender. It''s called the mark of the devil emperor. "I''m the devil emperor''s blood. I''m confused. Now I''m the hope of the whole family?" Qingmo can''t accept it, and he just accepts the mark, and has no ability to change. How can he lead us like this? But the mark on his forehead tells him that he must be able to lead us. It made him ambivalent. "I, really will be the hope of others?" The great devil just laughed: "hope is not given by others, but when no one understands, you have to give hope, so I hope you understand that originally, there is no lord devil in this world, or in this world." "It doesn''t exist, but the legend?" Qingmo is puzzled. "So, it''s just the hope of the demons to survive. Now you should understand the burden on you. You just asked me how to do it. That''s the answer." In order to let everyone understand the reality, the so-called hope of the mob is to stand in front of the reality. He knows better that this secret place has been unable to settle down. He wants to take everyone away from here and look for a new holy land of the demons. "Well, great devil, I promise you!" So two people out of the stone chamber, and out of the stone chamber, the secret territory of the demons, are stunned. "Master qingmo, the mark on your forehead?" "Yes, I''m in the stone chamber, stimulating the magic emperor''s blood power. Although there is only the power of blood at the moment, I will lead you well on behalf of the demon emperor. Since this border can''t last long, then you will leave here and find a new holy land. ""New holy land, do you want to give up here?" The demons were not willing to accept it. At this time, the great devil stood up and said, "do you want to resist? Are you not happy that the common Lord with the mark has appeared? " "The devil king, the devil king!" So, green Mo with you, left the secret place, the big devil behind to cover you, and the people of the moon Kingdom, played the last battle. "Lord devil, go! With you, find a new holy land, the paradise of the demons in the world. " In this way, the big devil, with the ancient ten demons out of the secret, and used the forbidden technique, straight to the moon. Take the kingdom of worshiping the moon, find a new holy land for the demon emperor, and buy time. The ten demons in ancient times were fierce and soon occupied the four cities of Baiyue kingdom. There are only seven or eight cities in the country. It can be said that they account for half of the territory of the country. Worship the king of the moon, the moon from helpless, help the nearest small country, the new Wei. He did not think about the ambition of the wolf son of the new Wei state. After sending troops, he occupied the capital of the moon worship state. The monarch Yueli had no choice but to leave for help. On this day, the moon came into the royal city of xinshiguo. Hanlin is angry. "Send troops immediately! The army will be sent to defend the country. " In this way, the conquered monarch, Yueli and some escaped from the old part and temporarily lived in the new country. Although Yueli was safe for the time being, he felt sorry for the dereliction of duty of the monarch, the soldiers who killed the enemy in the front line, and the dead. He was depressed all day long. Although there is a new country coming out, it will be sooner or later to restore the country, but after the restoration, is it still the original homeland? He doesn''t know. ¡­¡­ At this time, Chu Dong didn''t care too much about the world affairs. Now Han Lin has enough ability to grasp the world. Therefore, Chu Dong began to live his life of touring mountains and rivers, mainly in order to find the remaining dragon veins. On this day, Chudong, with Jamie, Longxuan and some girls, went to a place called Xinlan. Chapter 1152 Xinlan used to be a grassland. But a long time ago, when the new kingdom was not Hanlin king, they raised a lot of horses here. This is the thing that Chu Dong experienced personally before. At that time, because the water conservancy facilities were not so perfect, and the war horse needed a large area of grassland to fatten up. In the end, it became desolate. It can be said that the existence of Xinlan is due to a problem left behind by the war. Because of this, we need to invest considerable cost and experience in the development and construction. Now xinshiguo is a county system, so the development and construction of this place will inevitably ignore other places. In this way, it is very difficult for the sheriff to hand over his achievements in Hanlin in a short time, so it is clearly assigned to Xinlan County, but the sheriff Wu Cheng is not willing to take it. Instead, he reports to Hanlin that there are enough cities under the jurisdiction of Xinlan County, hoping to give it to Wuling county. Wuling sheriff is not stupid. Of course, he knows who will take over here, which means he can''t show his achievements to the top. Later, he even said ironically that if Xinlan County doesn''t take over Xinlan, it''s better to change the name of the county. Even when he met the Sheriff of Xinlan, he would tease him with such a way, asking him if he had thought of a new county name, as if Hanlin was making a report. The implication is that he''s not happy about this little thing in secret, and he has to report it to Hanlin. It''s no different from making a small report in private. Although the words didn''t make it clear, the two sheriffs knew their names. Because of this, they meant that they would not communicate with each other. This made Xinlan a place that no one wanted to take over. There is no local governor, which means that the people here are not in charge. A few of the original residents here, either built in Xinlan county or moved to Wuling County, have become more desolate. Walking to the deserted Xinlan, Jamie complains. "Long Xuan, can you do it? It''s not like this when Long Yin used to lead everyone. Are you sure you feel right?" "Joke, how can I be wrong? I''m a dragon coming out of Flame Mountain. Long Yin, after all, is also a servant. " Chu Dong arrived not because he didn''t believe in long Xuan, but in advance. We didn''t prepare. So he went to the side of Xinlan and saw the situation there. He decided to go to the nearest place to supply. New Lan county, Nanbo city. Nanbolan is one of the largest cities in the new city. The city division of xinshiguo has the meaning of modern division, including population-based City, agriculture and animal husbandry city and resource-based city. Nanbo city was originally established as a resource-based city with a small population, but it occupies a very large area, because only when it occupies a large area can it be conducive to the development of resources. As for the farming and animal husbandry cities, the main word is "flat" plus "water". Zhancheng is the second largest city. Only population-based cities can be square and upright, with vertical and horizontal roads, which are more suitable for a large number of people to live in. Through such places, they are all central cities at the county level, and the prefect''s office will be located in such prosperous cities. Nanbo City, as a resource-based city, obviously the prefecture will not be located here. Chudong and his party just wanted to enter the city to supply, but they didn''t intend to disturb the local sheriff. Now there is an interesting thing in the mainland that has been circulating among the people. It is said that there are two emperors in Xinshi, one is chaotang and the other is among the people. Of course, the emperor of chaotang is Hanlin, while the emperor of the people is Chudong. In addition to Chu Dong''s high prestige among the people, we should know that more than half of the talents in the New Kingdom now come from unknown caves. As for the emerging powers such as warlocks and literati, they also had a great origin with the unknown cave, and even had the relationship of meeting the master himself. Therefore, it has been said that Chudong was a folk emperor without a crown. It is because of this, Chu Dong''s trip, not into the prefecture, is also right, otherwise it must be the scene, and this scene, Chu Dong does not like. He just wanted to find out the dragon vein quietly, and then saw that there was no chance to find the remaining three pieces of Yuanjing. At this time, Chudong did not know that qingmo, who left the secret land of the demons, had arrived in Xinlan with all the demons. "Lord devil, why don''t we take over since the Terrans have abandoned us here?" Qingmo immediately objected. "No, we don''t want a place for the Terrans. It''s not a paradise for the demons. We''d better hurry. It looks like it''s going to be a desert." Xinlan is now almost a desert because of its severe soil erosion. Fortunately, there are a lot of trees around Xinlan county and Wuling County, so the yellow sand of Xinlan county has expanded to the two counties. Because their respective prefects don''t want to govern here, and they don''t want to affect the cities in the county right now, but the nearest city to Xinlan is actually more unfortunate. At this time, Chu Dong and others entered Nanbo City, and they already had an intuitive feeling. Although this is not a desolate Xinlan desert, because of the most direct wind and sand waves, the residents of the city have a natural sense of the coming storm. They are very strange in Chudong. Why do people here wear masks.Today''s weaving level has not reached a certain level. Although there are such things as clothes, they are very primitive. Most of them are clothes mainly made of animal skins after processing. As for masks, they are also made of very old materials. They are made of forged materials and made of vines. "Why are you wearing masks on such a hot day?" "Come from other places. There will be a big storm soon. At that time, the sand of Xinlan will blow into the city. When you are blinded, you will know that at least, like us, you can''t afford an iron mask. Make one yourself. It can at least block the wind and sand. Otherwise, the wind and sand will be fierce together." Hear passers-by''s words, Chu East several people don''t understand, ask them is how to see to want to have gale, that person pointed to distant sky. "Look at the clouds over there. Most of the clouds with this shape are going to have a strong wind, and the wind will not stop for half a month. Alas, the Lord of the city wants to govern Xinlan, but the sheriff doesn''t want Xinlan, so we will suffer." The passer-by complained a lot, and then enthusiastically told Chu Dong and others, where can I find the grass to make the mask. The mask made of this grass is relatively soft, and it won''t be so tied up. If you can find snow-white flowers and put them on the mat, it will be much more comfortable. "Snow white flowers? What kind of flower is that? " Several people are puzzled to ask. The name of the flower is very strange. Chapter 1153 When the man took out the snow-white flowers from his chin, Chu Dong understood in an instant that it was natural cotton. It was really called snow-white flowers. It was very vivid. "Is it a waste to use snow white flowers like this?" "Oh? My Lord, do you recognize it? " Passers by began to question. Chu Dong smile: "not only recognize, also know this thing, have very big effect." Because Chu Dong accidentally entered the city, a new technology will appear again, and this will make everyone have better clothes to wear from now on. "Small system, quickly you know, the most basic textile technology, the specific process to me out, I want to promote." "Yes, my Lord. I''ll get it right away." In this way, Chu Dong went to the Lord''s mansion. Chu Dong didn''t show his identity, just wanted to promote the technology. The Lord of the city is very glad to hear that the snow-white flowers, which are abundant in the wild, have such great uses. "Thank you very much, sir. As long as the method is feasible, you must stay." "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Because it all depends on the promotion of the city master. " "Well, in this way, we don''t have to wear heavy masks, and the problem of keeping out the cold is solved." "Yuhan, are you sure you''re not kidding? It''s such a hot day that it doesn''t mean to get cold. " The Lord sighed. "It seems that this gentleman must not know the weather change here. Although it''s too hot in the daytime now, he needs to have a fire in the evening." "This..." Chu Dong had no idea that there would be such extreme weather changes. He suddenly thought of the time when he lived. He said something untrue. He wore cotton in the morning, wore yarn in the afternoon and ate watermelon around the stove at night. Because he came here in disguise, the Lord of the city doesn''t know that in front of him, it''s said that Chudong, the king of the people, is a businessman, and Jamie and his entourage. And Chu Dong simply admitted his identity as a businessman, and later simply said that after the promotion of this technology, he would want some benefits. "That''s certain, sir. It''s certainly good." However, Chu Dong only hoped that the city Lord would provide them with some necessary supplies to go to Xinlan. The city master was stunned. He helped Nanbo city so much, as long as this reward, and they went to the barren land of Xinlan, which was too dangerous. "You really want to go to Xinlan. If you have to, I''ll send an army escort." After hearing this, Chu Dong was surprised and said, "is that dangerous over there?" "Yes, it''s very dangerous, because the sheriffs of the two counties refuse to take over here. It''s a paradise for fierce beasts. I don''t know if my husband has ever heard that the ancestors of some fierce beasts were originally demons." "The Lord of the city means that there are demons there now?" "I don''t know the details. After all, the Sheriff has ordered that all departments of our county are not allowed to go to that place. He just wants to make achievements quickly so that Wang can be satisfied. How can the sheriff care about other things? However, the sheriff is still good. At least he only needs to take care of things. That''s the way to deal with things. So we can''t say anything else if he doesn''t care about Xinlan. After all, I''m just the Lord of the city. How can I influence the decision of the Sheriff? " As soon as the city Lord reported his complaint, Chu Dongdao understood that the sheriff was not like the original Dingyuan City Lord. He didn''t have any personnel, and he sounded very diligent. But behind his diligence, there was only one way to earn more credit for himself. And Xinlan this place, if you want to manage well, it is bound to be unable to quickly make achievements, so simply give up. Other places can not find fault, and for the benefit of one side, so that people can not say other gossip. "It seems that all the people who are used in Hanlin have such and such problems. This kind of appointed governor means almost. How did he learn this imperial skill? With the development of the times, how could you get an imperial examination and select talents. You can''t use the same old way. " Although Chu Dong understood that the scientific system had its drawbacks, it was at least much more advanced than it is now. Although in primitive tribes, all tribes were able to recommend people together, there is no problem for small tribes, because a tribe is at best a small town in the city. So when it was still very primitive, it was easy to recommend. Now such a big country has no operability for the present era, so it would be a better choice to further promote the imperial examination. "When we go back, we must carry out the imperial examination." Chu Dong had an idea secretly. At the same time, I thank the Lord of the city. There is no need to send troops. They will be careful, as long as the supplies are ready. And they don''t go deep inside, they just have to go there, which is the shortest way. "Recently, are you going to Shouyang mountain?" "Yes, it''s there, so as long as you pass by the side, you will never go deep into the hinterland of the desert." Hearing this, the city master was relieved."I see, but I''m afraid it will take you ten and a half days before you can make it. I think you''ve heard that the storm is coming. So these days, when you live in our city, you''ll be arranged to eat and use. By the way, you can guide our technology." Although Chu Dong could stay, he taught people how to spin cotton on a spinning wheel. This is not right. After thinking about it, he gave the task to the third daughter. On the same day, she taught the three girls some key points, but Linna and Longna were not suitable for this. They were very impatient. Chujing was very serious in carrying out the task. At last, the task fell on Chujing. Because the spinning wheel looks like a wheel, and when we were guided by Chu Jing, we knew her name again. She didn''t give her full name, only called Chujing, and no one doubted that she was one of the high priests. With the establishment of the unified new kingdom, the word "high priest" has really faded out of people''s memory. After all, when there were high priests in the past, they didn''t really do anything. They were just a kind of superior existence, and they didn''t really help people, so he said They disappeared, they disappeared, no one to recall the time they existed. On the contrary, after the disappearance of the priesthood alliance and the occupation of high priest, people''s life became better and better. So now we believe in Hanlin, Chudong and those skilled craftsmen. We don''t believe what the high priests said at the beginning. Even gradually, they don''t believe in the so-called God. The high God did not give them a good life, but the living man made his life better than one day. Why should he believe in the nihilistic God? Chapter 1154 In this way, Chu Dong and his party stayed temporarily. And sure enough, the next day, there was a storm outside, which was very big. Even though there are tall shelterbelts outside Nanbo City, Huangsha is still coming. In the city, no one dare to open the door. Although the life at this time is relatively simple, the feeling of yellow sand blowing into the house is also uncomfortable, and no one wants to see it. If the house is cleaned up and covered with a layer of yellow sand, at least close the door, there will be less people coming in. In the face of sandy weather, people choose to go out as little as possible. In this way, more people will come to study in their spare time. Otherwise, some women in the city will go hunting. The folk custom of Nanbo city has always been like this. Sometimes women also play the role of men. More often, they are really reluctant to do this kind of thing, but now they are free, and they are not allowed to do something in their hands. They feel uncomfortable. And Chu Jing''s teaching made them feel magical. "It''s amazing that something like a wheel can go around like this, and eventually a miracle will happen." "Let''s focus on the wheel of Chu. So people will remember her later. " "OK, call the eye wheel." Chudong almost finished listening, just drink a water spray out, thinking that the original "eye Lun" is so come? That''s a bit of bullshit. In the future, I will teach you to plant melon, which is the East melon? Jamie teaches us to make a kind of noodles, and then it becomes rice noodles? Although he thought it was a bit of a lie, Chu Dong didn''t say anything else. He believes that this technology will not only be popularized here soon, but also will be available to all the people in the new country. In this way, we can finally look forward to the new year and have new clothes to wear. And this storm, come very fierce, Xinlan this place, at this time has been flying sand. Qingmo and his party were trapped in the desert. "Lord devil, what kind of monster is that?" These demonic warriors don''t know what the sand and tornado formed by the hurricane are, and they take it as a kind of monster. "Prepare to fight." Facing the tornado, they want to fight. See these people to fight against the tornado, suddenly a voice sounded. "Ridiculous people of the demons, the southern demon kingdom was destroyed, and the elites were exhausted. Are all the demons left behind idiots? That''s a tornado. I''m Zhanqi, the leader of the demons. If you want to escape from the storm, I''ll come and die. " Sure enough, Nanbo city master is right. This place has been occupied by demons. Zhanqi saved everyone and said coldly: "don''t thank me, the world''s demons. In ancient times, they were one family. I just don''t want you idiots to die." "Who''s the idiot? Don''t be rude to the emperor?" "Lord devil, hehe, is that him?" Zhanqi is very arrogant. He can''t see that there is any magic emperor in qingmo now. On the contrary, he is very down-to-earth. Such a person is also called magic emperor? But behind he suddenly Leng for a while, he saw green Mo forehead mark. "Are you sure the mark wasn''t made by yourself?" "Nonsense, how many demons in the world are so bold that they dare to stamp their mark and pretend to be the devil emperor?" "Yes, well, follow me and take you to the demon master." Under the leadership of Zhan Qi, the party went to see the demon master here. "Lord demon, this man has the mark of demon emperor on his forehead." "Mark of the demon emperor, is that legend true? There will be a common master of demons in the world to lead us to create a holy land belonging to the demons." Is talking, suddenly demon lord Leng for a while, and green Mo is Leng for a while. "Lord qingmo, is that you? How did you become lord devil "Oh, my lord Yeli, aren''t you in the southern kingdom? How did you fall here?" It turns out that this man was Yeli, the demon master who took refuge in the southern kingdom. The southern kingdom was defeated and defeated by the army of Hanlin. He led the demon people to come here and found that this place was abandoned by the human race, so he fell down. "You mean the kingdom of southern regions is dead?" "Yes, I don''t think it''s any accident for Lord qingmo. It''s clearer for Lord qingmo, isn''t it?" "You heard about me?" Qingmo asked. "Yes, so Lord qingmo, since you are the demon emperor now, do you want to lead us to rebuild the holy land?" "Yes! It''s my duty. I came here from a secret place to find a new holy land. " Each of them tells the story of the past. At the same time, the two movies become one. At least after the storm, they will stay here. Yeli knew that although he had occupied Xinlan for the time being, Xinlan was not the place where his demons had lived for a long time. He had already inquired about it. There was Shouyang mountain not far ahead, which was not under the jurisdiction of xinshiguo. Moreover, the mountain was dangerous, so he could slowly gather demons in the world for development.And Shouyang mountain, a place, has been rumored to have a huge secret. "Well, when the storm is over, we''ll go to Shouyang mountain." ¡­¡­ A few days later, the storm finally passed. As the storm passed, Chudong and his party set out, but qingmo obviously set out earlier. Chu Dong and others, under the induction of long Xuan, finally found the dragon vein in the depth of the desert that day. "Long Qian has seen his master." "Well, from now on, you will follow me." In this way, another dragon vein was found. At this time, long Qian said that the demon clan had left. "Master, if you had come earlier, I would have killed those demon clans. They are stupid. They even set their headquarters under the dragon vein, but they don''t know." "Was it really occupied by the demon clan?" Chu Dong knew that Nanbo city master didn''t cheat him. Long Qian said: "not only them, but also the demons. Now they have gone to Shouyang mountain." "Well, go to Shouyang mountain and catch up the remaining evils of the two ethnic groups!" No one knows that this place no one wants to take over is the source of aura. At least the secret here can exist forever. ¡­¡­ Shouyang mountain, in the cave. The first arrival of qingmo and others, as attracted by the general, directly to the cave. When I got to the cave, I vaguely felt the residual evil Qi. "There''s magic here. It''s strange." Everyone was shocked, why there was residual evil Qi here, and it was like attracting them. When they arrived at Shouyang mountain, they went straight here. At this time, the remaining demonic Qi sensed the same breath. After a few days, on the stone wall of the cave, the unique characters of the demons appeared. And the display of those words, let a few people is even more dismayed. "The ancient prophet of the demons?" Protoss have ancient prophets, and so do demons. This evil spirit is exactly what the prophet left here. He has already foreseen what will happen today. Chapter 1155 Qingmo, Yeli and others were all shocked to see this scene. Ye Li sighed: "it turns out that the prophet, who had known that I, the demon family, was in such a disaster, could have known that we would come here?" Qingmo said, "no, the prophet only says that we are predestined, we are predestined." "So it is." Yeli nodded his head. Although the prophet is omnipotent, he is not omnipotent. If he can really foresee today''s event, why don''t he inform the ancient demons in advance and try to avoid the future disaster. So a few people who calmed down thought that qingmo was right. Although the prophet had a premonition, there was no way to resolve it. This view was not reliable, but even so, it was quite powerful. At this time, the prophet sent a voice through the remaining evil Qi. "In fact, the prophet is very painful. He can predict future generations, but he is unable to change. For example, he predicts that he will die tomorrow, but he is doomed to die. You will not understand this kind of pain." "Predicting future generations, but not changing them? Can''t you be a prophet? " "Yes, I don''t have much magic left now. I''d better instruct you to find a new paradise for the demons. As for the result, it''s not human or magic. Everything is possible in the future. You can get maps and build boats quickly." Maps? How to build a boat? He was puzzled by the demon. At this time, Chu Dong and others were on their way here. They were very anxious. They thought that the remnant of the demon was in Shouyang mountain. Shouyang mountain, because it was too far away, was not under the rule of Xinshi state. In name, it was Xinshi territory. But because it was too far away from home, Xinshi state only declared that it had sovereignty over him, but there was no real garrison here. This is the place where the whip leader of Xinshi state should not be anxious. This northern continent, one of them, is very large and vast. What Hanlin can do is to announce it to the public, not to possess it. This is one of the most famous strategies in the imperial art. It''s the best way to get ahead of others. No matter who owns this place, I''ll announce that it belongs to me first. If someone seizes it later, there''s a reason to make a famous teacher. Every time the cold forest uses troops, it is said that a famous Division will never be an unknown one. Unless it is against the enemy''s attack, and now xinshiguo sweeps across the mainland, where is the enemy? As for the remaining small countries, the xinshiguo is a powerful enemy, so although they are not submissive, they often act like treading on thin ice. If a famous teacher does not start a new country, he will not be able to do it well. It''s a matter of minutes for a powerful empire like xinshiguo to destroy these small countries. So these small countries seem to be independent, but in fact they are very difficult to survive. Although Hanlin doesn''t mean to accept them and doesn''t want to do anything, they can''t stand it. The monarchs of these small countries are afraid of three points. Most of the small countries that survive in the cracks are like this. It depends on the face of a powerful empire. It''s like a village where there are several families with big family names and small families. They can''t bear to swallow some things, even if they don''t say or do anything. So the way of country is also the way of home. It is clear that there are words in monarchy. A statesman is just like a statesman. If a family is harmonious, it will prosper and a country will prosper. Therefore, cultivate one''s morality, regulate one''s family, govern the country and level the world! So at this time, Hanlin only wanted to cure the country in the present territory, and it had no need to consider here. In fact, it was just a new beginning in the history. Chu Dong deeply understood this point. If he gave the demon remnant to occupy here, they would only be allowed to develop and grow here, and later they would become the second Southern demon kingdom. It is also unknown that he would certainly prevent such things from happening in advance. On this day, Chu Dong and his party arrived at Shouyang mountain. "Master, there are differences here. We should be careful." When long Xuan first entered Shouyang mountain, he exclaimed. "Well, let''s bring up the spirit." Now Chu Dong has determined that the difference that long Xuan sensed must be related to qingmo Yeli who came first. At this time, long Qian stood up. "Master, let me, dragon hunt! With my dragon spirit, I''ve searched all over the place, and I feel it immediately! " Dragon seeking, the secret of the dragon family. It''s the secret skill of the dragon. It''s the secret skill of the dragon. You can''t find out the hidden power of the dragon. The Qianlong people are the best at hiding and know how to hide. A race who knows how to hide and wants to find people in the dark, naturally, has more ways than any other race, and even has a natural sense of power. Through the Dragon hunt, the group quickly touched the cave. "In front of the cave, we have some demons. Come on, master." Chu Dong and his party rushed to the cave. When we got to the cave, suddenly a border fell. "I''m a remnant of the spirit of the demon prophet. I''m here to wait for you." "The demon prophet?" Chu Dong questions. "Yes, the only thing I can do today is to help my descendants to reach the Western rain dance continent. From then on, the Terrans will live in Cangwu in the East, and the demons will live in the Western rain dance forever. Isn''t it better?"Hearing this, Jamie behind Chudong was angry at that time. "A faction of Hu Fang, demons are always demons. How can they live in peace with human beings? I haven''t heard of Cangwu rain dance. You''re just a remnant. You dare to be arrogant and take my fist!" Waving his fist, Jamie attacked. At this time, the descendants of the demon, Chu Jing stood out. "Jamie, what are you doing? This is the boundary of the prophet cloth, and you can break it?" Jamie looked back and saw Chu Jing come out, laughing: "ha ha, I forgot that you were also a demon. Although the master admits you, I don''t recognize that the devil is always a demon." Jamie''s behavior is a little abnormal. At this time, Linna stood up and said, "are you crazy? She''s sister Chujing." Longna also said, "according to your opinion, I''m the dragon people. Do you want to harm your people? Ridiculous human race, originally the so-called human race, but is not our race, its heart must be different, is not it Long Xuan also jumped out at this time. "Longna is right. We dragon people have not offended you. You''d better make it clear." All of a sudden, the scene fell into chaos. At this time, long Qian didn''t make a sound, as if he was sensing something, but Chu Dong couldn''t help but stop it. "Stop when I don''t exist?" "Master, Jamie, he''s going too far!" Linna and Chujing both plead, but Chudong also thinks that Jamie today is really abnormal. His words are equivalent to killing a boat of people with one stroke, just like people are good or bad. Although demons are hateful, they are not all bad. After Chu Dong stopped them, long Qian spoke. "Master, we are trapped in the border and are under Invisible attack. We should be careful." Chapter 1156 "Invisible attack?" Chu Dong was confused. Long Qian nodded and said: "yes, master, the evil spirit is already very weak. It should be because the front consumes too much for something, so we have to use it to form a boundary. For the time being, we have to strengthen it, but we still use the geographical advantage. Now we are afraid that it has invaded Jamie''s body and deliberately let us have internal chaos." "What, get the hell out of Jamie." Chudong is furious, and others are also angry. If it''s a real demon, it doesn''t matter. It''s unforgivable that a trace of evil spirit has caught several people. But now Jamie is invaded by the evil Qi. Chu Dong knows that if he attacks by force, he will certainly force the evil Qi out, but it''s not known whether he will hurt Jamie. So this method is not feasible. In the original era of Chu Dong, there were descriptions in some works to ensure that the people who were attached could survive after the attack. However, Chu Dong understood that it was only an exaggeration effect in the works, and there was a law that good people would not die. However, this was not a fictional world, but a real existence. This kind of thing was better to be stable. At this time, Jamie, who was possessed, floated up and laughed wildly. "Human, why not attack? As long as you knock me down, you can leave." Chu Dong waved his hand to show everyone not to be fooled, because it''s not necessarily possible to go out if Jamie is knocked down. At this time, Chu Jing stood up. "Lord prophet, I''m a descendant of the demons. Some things are not what you think, so I beg you to tell me, how can we do to let Jamie go?" "Are you a demon? Well, it''s up to you to replace this Terran. Would you like to? " "I..." Chu Jing hesitated for a moment, and suddenly his eyes flashed with light, saying: "I wish!" Hear Chu Jing is willing to exchange, everybody stops. "No, you are a demon. If you give him a demon possessed body, it will only make him stronger." Chu Jing shook his head: "no, I believe in the prophet. He won''t... " Long Na is very angry: "Chu Jing, you are too naive, don''t you believe his words?" "Yes, because he is the prophet. I can feel it, and I believe that there must be a reason for the prophet to do so. " Chu Jing is so persistent that we can''t help it. At this time, the evil Qi has already attached to Chu Jing. "Damn it, if you don''t come in, get out at once!" "Ha ha, it''s late! The prophet has been waiting for this day too long. Goodbye, Terran. If you want to find me, you can go to Yuwu mainland. But there is a vast ocean. Terran wants to reach, hehe, hehe, mengtiandun! " The prophet who occupies Chu''s eyes will flee. "Want to escape? Long Na, long Xuan, are not Trinity with me Three dragons, soaring into the air. "How dare you stop me? The demons have nothing to do with the dragons. Step back! " "No!" The three dragons blocked the way of the prophet. At this time, Chu Dong started. "Give me a punch, you''re born with brute force." Bang! Blocked by the power of the dragon and attacked by Chu Dong, the prophet was forced to leave his body. "It seems that I underestimated your power, but I will come back!" The evil Qi throws Chu Jing down. Naturally, they have to protect Chu Jing first, which gives the evil Qi the chance to escape. With the defeat of the ancient evil spirit, several people later found out in the cave that it was a map of the world. Get the map, Chu Dong at this time to know, the whole picture of the world. This is indeed a world highly similar to the earth. The sea area accounts for most of the world, and is divided into four pieces of land. The place represented by xinshiguo is the place called Cangwu. Across the sea, there is a place called Yuwu, which has a similar area, and a relatively small sea area separated from xinshiguo, which is a continent called Chenyang. To the south is the continent of stars and moon. "When we go back, it seems that we can''t reach other continents without a crew." A map, subverting everyone''s understanding, although the dragon people are not too surprised, but as a Terran Jamie and Lina, completely open mouth. After a long time, Jamie said, "it''s said that there are limits in the sky and corners in the sea. It turns out that there is such a continent on the other side of the sea?" At this time, long Qian is to remind everyone. "Now the remnant of the demon, I don''t know how to use it, has arrived in the rain dance continent, and will make a comeback in the future. I have a hunch." He suddenly said that he had a premonition, which made everyone have a shadow. Linna was an attack at that time. "You, you won''t be possessed by evil Qi. What do you have in mind? " And Chu Jing at this time, deeply remorse. "It''s all me. I''m too credulous. I thought he was the prophet of the demons. How could he be so shameless?" Chudong will come to comfort you immediately. "It''s not your fault. We all believe in you. Just as people are good or bad, demons are not evil.""But master, it''s because of me, so..." "Don''t talk about it. Instead of finding out who''s responsible, we''d better go back and study the method of shipbuilding, so as to cross the ocean as soon as possible and strangle the possible disaster while their foundation is not stable!" "Good!" As everyone said in unison, they left Shouyang mountain. To build ships across the ocean, and to transport soldiers in the past, this requires great human and material resources, as well as the most important financial support, so this matter must be the final decision of Hanlin. They have to go back to xinshiwang City, and they have to go back to Xinlan desert. This is the nearest road. If they make a detour, they will not be able to reach the king''s city within a month. Even if they cross the Xinlan desert, it will take about half a month to reach the king''s city as soon as possible. Just when Chu Dong and his party were ready to cross the desert again to return to the King City, Xinwei agreed to return the territory of Baiyue Kingdom under pressure, and made a promise that it would never be violated in the future. Hanlin ordered to withdraw the troops, and chose an auspicious day to invite the king of the moon to return to his country. At this time, Shouyang, who has been wandering around, saw the opportunity. He had also sensed the evil spirit, and found the secret place of the demon family. As a result, qingmo was a step late. The place qingmo could go was not where he could go, otherwise qingmo had to kill him. But he found a place nearby and settled down temporarily. Later, he saw the war with his own eyes and knew it was an opportunity. "The top ten demons are all dead. Their magic can''t be wasted." Guarding the sun in the dark is full of the power of these ancient demons, and he is nourished by aura. With the power of these demons, guarding the Yang becomes extremely powerful. Return to the secret place, practice a few days later, laughing out. "The age of guarding Yang has finally come." Although he is a loner now, he has been living in the Terran territory for a long time. He knows that there are too many weaknesses of the Terran. As long as there are Terrans, he doesn''t worry about the people who are not available. His eyes turn to his mind. Chapter 1157 Why can''t he use the ready-made experience of the establishment of the southern kingdom of demons? Now he has analyzed the situation of various countries. Those weak and small countries are afraid because of the strength of Xinshi. Especially this time, Xinshi country interferes in the affairs between the two countries, and wants to be a notary as a big country. This is a very bad start for other small countries. "Ha ha, it''s better to take the opportunity to unite these small countries. The reason is very good. " The new Wei state, this time, will definitely feel that they have suffered a loss. They only agreed to the mediation of the new Shi state under pressure, so it must be led by the new Wei state. Shouyang, who entered Xinwei, was simple and crude, and directly controlled the king of Xinwei with magic. "Now pass the throne to the crown prince, and I will be the king." "Yes, Lord Shouyang." Confused, the new king of Wei passed the throne on to Prince Wei Ze, who was only ten years old. Wei Ze is only ten years old, and has the ability to be king, so everything has the final say. Under Shouyang''s proposal and Xinwei''s leadership, Nanchu, Baiyue and Houhu joined the alliance one after another, and the alliance was formed. Although the territory was less than two-thirds of Xinshi''s, they joined each other and came to see the king of Baiyue on this day. "Congratulations on coming back to the National Alliance." Congratulations on the surface, but let''s get to the bottom of it. If Baiyue doesn''t agree to join the league, attack immediately. He is not a warlike monarch. He just wants his country''s people to be safe. There is no way to fight against the demons. It''s for the sake of the whole human race. At the beginning, he was forced to fight back, even in the new situation. Baiyue country was bullied by Xinwei, and now it has become an ally with Xinwei and other countries, chilling people''s hearts. But Wangyue didn''t regret it. What if he was not a king? As long as his son and people were safe, he would abdicate automatically after the alliance. "I''m sorry for my people. I''ve lost my virtue, so I voluntarily give up the throne and worship the moon. Those who are able will be king, and my descendants will not be king." From then on, Yuewang was willing to be a civilian. Although the people were cold hearted, Yuewang was demoted to be a civilian to thank the world. At least he had an account of what he had done. Altar, in front of the moon goddess. Yuewang was very devout and fell on his knees. "Goddess, is it wrong for me to do so?" The goddess is just a totem, and can''t speak. No one has ever seen the goddess come to the world. They were formerly the moon worship tribe, and they have always been the alien of all tribes. Other tribes believe in the priests who once appeared, and they believe in the goddess. Although the priest also represented the God at that time, assuming the will of the God, he could still see it, and the goddess never showed up. This time the moon looked confused, is there really a God in this world? While praying, the statue burst into tears. "I''m wrong, goddess of tears?" The goddess''s statue dropped again, which made Yuewang feel the existence of God, but the goddess didn''t give him any guidance. On the contrary, after a powerful force, Yuewang was bounced out. From then on, the altar was closed and Yuewang couldn''t enter. "Am I abandoned by God, why can''t I enter the altar?" The moon looked even more confused. At this time, the servant who had been following found Yuewang. "Wang, you are here." "Yuezhi, why don''t you go?" "Because I am the person around Wang, and only Yuezhi knows Wang''s heart." "Well, from now on it''s just you and me." The moon sighs. The moon gave a faint sigh. "Master, I look at the stars, I worship the moon country, and it''s time for me to leave." "To leave, I was a monarch. Where can I go now?" "But in front of the king, has not he died once?" "Yes, so where are we going?" In a word, Yue Wang explains a lot. Later, he asks Yue Zhi, who is the home of his master and servant? Yue Zhi solemnly says, "new beginning." "Well, since it''s your proposal, we''ll go there. You don''t have to say that our country has run out of luck. You know it alone. From the moment of joining the alliance, China has died, but the people will not be affected by war, and there is no regret. Let''s go. " Thus, before Chu Dong and others came back, a series of great events took place in Xinshi state. Chu Dong and others, at this time in the desert, had a new harvest. By the way, they found out the real reason why Xinlan was short of water. He thought, I''m afraid that in the future, the two counties in Xinlan will fight for the first place. It is full of drama to find out the cause of water shortage. It''s the place where the dragon can stay away from the storm.A few people rush to there quickly, arrive just at the right time, otherwise a few people can suffer. As a result, when he was ready to rest, crystal Yuanzu appeared. "I''m the ancestor of the crystal. Now that there is no dragon suppression, this is my world. No one has to leave as soon as possible. Kill It''s really intentional to plant flowers, but it''s unintentional to plant willows in rows. Chu Dong is about to look for the pieces of Yuan crystal in water, and the ancestor of the crystal himself comes to the door. "Since you are the ancestor of crystal, why do you let the drought here go?" "Hahaha, if there is no drought in a certain place, how can I nourish my noumenon, and why can the Terran enjoy the water I use to nourish this cup? Are you asking for a statement for the Terran?" "Yes, I''ll take you today!" Since the crystal ancestor didn''t know how to praise him, and the human race was dry, he did it. If he accepted him, Chu Dong would not have any conscience. One can dissolve the source of drought here, and the other can collect debris. What''s the reason for Chudong not to collect this? War is on the verge of breaking out. But when the battle started, Chudong was depressed. It didn''t mean that the dragon people were aquatic creatures. How could they be so afraid of water? On the contrary, when the Dragon xuandou Huojing Yuanzu was fighting that day, he looked like a big useless dragon. Now when he met crystal Yuanzu, all the Dragon people were wilting. "Are you afraid of water?" "I''m sorry, we wait for the protection and inheritance. It''s bred in the fire, and it doesn''t belong to the dragon of water system." "What''s the difference between water system and fire system? Where''s my father? " Chudong is so angry that he doesn''t know what to say. Without the fighting power of the dragon clan, Chudong and Jamie will defeat the powerful crystal Yuanzu. It sounds a bit ridiculous. Chu Dong was depressed for a moment. Chapter 1158 Although the dragon people also moved their hands, it was just like a bottle of oil. It was better not to do it. When they do it, they feel like they''re helping. This crystal Yuanzu is also after fighting, persimmon picked a kind of soft pinch. They found that these dragon people were easy to bully and launched wave after wave of attacks on them. The more they couldn''t fight, the more the crystal Yuanzu tried to find them. Chu Dong''s fighting power is limited enough to deal with crystal Yuanzu. They also need to be firefighters. Gu, some of the dragon people, fight a little hard. "Can you help me?" "But he''s hitting us. Don''t he fight back?" Chu Dong is more depressed, and what makes Chu Dong more depressed is that such a subdued battle certainly makes Chu Dong get dragon blood, but dragon blood can''t play a role. Chu Dong thinks that he can launch a series of attacks and reverse the situation when he gets dragon blood power. As a result, the second move has no strength at all, which makes crystal Yuanzu see the flaw. "It turned out to be a guy with only one move, ridiculous!" Now Chu Dong has become a soft persimmon. Although the dragon people can''t fight, they still have a fight, but Chu Dong is really empty. After a move, the damned feeling comes again. Fortunately, the defensive forces can still play a role. The pressure fell on Jamie. Among them, Jenna is the weakest, and he is the weakest. And crystal Yuanzu, seeing the limit of several people''s fighting power, became more violent and attacked Chudong crazily. Although Chudong had a defensive body, the attack on him was really painful. "My Lord, why don''t you use the knowledge of the book of changes?" "Damn, I have to ask people to hang up before you come out to remind me. Did you mean it?" This system is also full of holes. It''s clear that there is a way to deal with this guy. Now it''s just coming out to remind him. "Sorry, I fell asleep just now." "Go away, aren''t you an intelligent system? You need to sleep?" "Well, I just took a nap. I''m wrong, my Lord. If you have the knowledge of the book of changes and the power of fire crystal fragments, don''t waste it. " The way of the book of changes, the beginning of the two hexagrams of heaven and earth, and the end of the two hexagrams of Ji and Wei, represents a cycle and a cycle. And economy is to achieve a high level of balance between water and fire, which is the highest balance. Reaching this point can awaken endless power. "Fire crystal fragments, pardon!" With the power of Yi Jing, the East forgives the fire. As the fragments of the fire crystal came out, the power of the two yuan crystals counteracted and reached an unprecedented balance, and Chu Dong''s power was restored. Dragon blood power, outbreak, chain power, Amnesty again! Chu Dong, like a different person, began to fight back. In this way, the crystal Yuanzu was taken away. After collecting the crystal Yuanzu, Chu Dong sacrificed the fragments in the air. "Water belongs to nature, return to it!" In an instant, rain fell in the desert. The long dry desert is full of rain. Although it takes time to recover, there is no lack of rain here. I believe it will not be long before it is a prosperous place under the development of the human race. Chu Dong took everyone with him. He brushed his clothes and felt that he had a deep sense of merit and fame. He didn''t need to let people know what he had done. However, when necessary, it is also necessary for them to show their faces. Although you are the inheritors of the fire system, in the world, the dragon family is a family. You should do propaganda for the water system dragon family. Go outside and show your face. "Yes, master." So the Dragon hovered in the air, with the rain and dew of the long drought, people nearby seemed to see me as a spectacle. "It''s the rain dragon. It''s so good." "The dragon is powerful." Several people hear praise, although embarrassed, but in the end is the master''s order, also gladly accepted above, long Xuan is issued a voice. "That''s right. We are the rain dragon. We will keep good weather here." While they were talking, the dragon people disappeared and went to the king''s city with Chu Dong. Only the people nearby said that the sky was abnormal, and the long drought and rain were the signs of Xirui. ¡­¡­ On this day, the city of kings. Chu Dong and his party entered the King City. They didn''t expect that what happened in Xinlan spread so fast. Although Xinlan is far away from here, it is the territory of xinshiguo. What''s more, if Xinlan has to live a good life, Hanlin will call on you to contribute. Sometimes selfishness is very important. Some people are sincere, while some people don''t have to pay because the drought in Xinlan is solved. It''s good for them.As for the drought in Xinlan, Hanlin didn''t pay attention to it. It''s just that he was too busy with government affairs and went to every place whenever he had time. So it was all the people below who were working on it. It was not only the special money of Xinshi state, but also the active participation of the people. This is different from what Chu Dong knew. "Nanbo was greedy for money, but he didn''t mention it first." This makes Chu Dong very puzzled. Into the King City, immediately put things and cold forest by the way. Hanlin is furious. "Chudong adult is to say, the money that Gu devolves, unexpectedly did not arrive, Yu Guang lets Akino come to see Gu quickly, this matter is all in his charge." Not many time autumn wild arrival, listened to this matter, is also puzzled. "King, I dare not be greedy for this money. It''s life-saving money. How dare I?" "Since you don''t dare, where is the star coin used for self rescue and water conservancy construction? I''ll give you three days alone. If you can''t find out, you''ll take the responsibility. After all, you''re the executor!" "Yes, my Lord. It''s just three days. It''s... " "Well? What qualifications do you have to negotiate with me? Three days is only three days Ono Akino retreats. With the withdrawal of Qiuye, Chudong sent the map directly to Hanlin. "King, this is the world, all of it." Following Chu Dong''s process, he talks with Han Lin carefully. Han Lin can''t help frowning. "Is it related to the demons?" "Again? What''s the matter with the king? " Hanlin just talked about the alliance led by Xinwei, and the supervisor of Xinwei was a man named Shouyang, who led the matter. As for whether it is the demon guarding Yang, it is still in the process of further investigation. After hearing this, Chu Dong is also surprised. He immediately orders Linna to let the shadow in charge of her intervene in this matter. He must find out the result. Chapter 1159 At this time, late summer and early autumn. Although the rain in Xinlan is a little late, it will not bring any harvest this year, but it is a long dry and rainless desert. If the rain comes down, next year is the hope. But in Chu Dong''s opinion, this autumn is not peaceful. It''s a eventful autumn. It''s really something to be expected. When Chu Dong and others stayed in the royal city and focused on the four Nation Alliance led by Xinwei, Yue Wang, the king of the moon worshiping Kingdom, took the only servant Yue into the royal city. "I don''t dare to ask the king for courtesy. I just ask the king to allow me to be my master and servant and be an ordinary people in Xinshi country." Hanlin is very enthusiastic to help up the moon. "Where do you come from? You were once the king of the country. Since you came to our country, you can only be a citizen. I''ve heard that you love the people like a son. Now there''s Dingyuan. There''s a lack of such a leader in the city. Do you want to "King, what you say is true?" Yuewang never dreamed that Hanlin would let him take the post of city leader. He was a king who was going to die and was not in his place. He didn''t deserve such courtesy. He immediately swore his loyalty. Hanlin was very happy and said, "please don''t forget today''s heart." "Yes, if you deceive me, I will give you all my life." Yuewang takes life as an oath, and he also wants to take care of Dingyuan city. The next day, Akino came to report the progress of the matter. When he saw Hanlin, he called himself guilty of missing investigation. "King, it''s my failure to investigate that leads to such a result. I''m guilty." The result of the original investigation, this matter and autumn wild hand next person related, this person is called Mo Tong, is a distant brother-in-law of copper wild. He thought that the situation of Tongye was not right now. "Brother-in-law, don''t you think about your future?" "What''s the way back? Now I''m under house arrest." "Has the brother-in-law ever thought about making a fortune and then going away?" "Make a profit? It''s easy to say Mo Tong suddenly gave a sly smile: "ha ha, now there''s a chance. The king has two star currency transfers, all of which fall into my hands. One of them was originally given to Dingyuan city. Although Dingyuan city didn''t do that in the drought, I reported more for my brother-in-law." "How dare you? This... " The copper wild didn''t expect, his this small brother-in-law son courage is also too big. Later, he finally understood. It seems that he had a premeditated plan for a long time. This is not the same as trying to pull him down. But now, as he said, it''s better for Tongye to get a sum of money and go far away. He urgently asked where the other sum of money was allocated for relief, and this material is for Xinlan. "My brother-in-law, I''m responsible for the drought. If you don''t tell me, who will check? At that time, I just need to report to the above, all of which will be used to alleviate the drought. Will the king come down to ask in person? " "It seems that you have a premeditated plan," said Takashi Kono "Of course, I''ve thought about this for a long time, and my brother-in-law not only has to go this time, but also has to go some important resources, such as the technology mastered by Dingyuan city." "What''s the use of taking away core technologies?" "Of course, it''s the capital to settle down behind us." Mo Tong didn''t explain too much at that time. In this way, he secretly transported all the star coins to other places, but when he reported them, he wrote that they were used to alleviate the drought. He made an appointment with Tongye. After a few days, he would hide these secrets and go away to live a happy life. As a result, Akino suddenly asked. "According to Wang''s will, it is used to relieve the drought. Now the king wants to see where to use it." "That''s what Wang meant." "Don''t you understand, Wang''s explanation of where to use it! And ordered me to investigate! " It''s a fool''s eye. He didn''t dare to say at all, his eyes began to flicker, thinking about how to muddle through, but Akino could be in charge of such an important thing under Hanlin''s hands. He felt that he had a problem and began to press questions. He didn''t think about how to say it. Under the pressure, he didn''t know how to explain it. Finally Mo Tong confessed. Hearing the truth, Hanlin is furious. Such deception happened under his eyes. It seems that a thorough purge is necessary. At this time, Cao An went forward and said, "king, at this time, we should only take Mo Tong into custody. The King City is a little far away from Dingyuan city. If it''s not confidential, I''m afraid that Tongye might smell the wind and run ahead of time. Although he can''t take the star coin, the core technology of Dingyuan city must be taken away for him." Knowing what Cao An was worried about, Hanlin asked him if he had come up with a plan. "Yes, my Lord. We can do everything we can to keep Mo Tong in secret. We can still meet him at the appointed time and catch him at one stroke. At the same time, it''s time to send the new city Lord to take office. " "According to the prime minister. Yuewang, you can follow us later. " Now that things have been found out, it''s time for Chu Dong to return to the tribe. What Chu Dong didn''t know was that because Linna''s people were mainly focused on investigating the affairs of the new Wei state, and he was in the king''s city again, the tribe seemed empty at this time.At this time, the tribe is being attacked by an unknown force. "Listen, this is where the nameless cave is. You don''t have to find the nameless cave, but attacking the tribe will also hurt their muscles and bones. The purpose of the Lord is achieved." "Yes, the Lord is wise. It''s really a good plan." "You shut up, the Lord''s mind is what we can guess. Attack with all our strength, and the LORD said, just take harassment tactics, they counterattack, we run, when they withdraw, we still attack." "But why did the Lord fight here?" "I''ve told you not to guess. Hurry up!" A group of mysterious people harass each other in three days, fight and run, and come back later, but they are bored by the garrison of rod and Eddie. At this time, Chu Bayi, a powerful fighter, was looking for a place for the Phoenix people to settle down, and actively looking for the Phoenix girl. So that the Phoenix family can continue. So at this time, the chubayi tribe was not in the tribe. It puts a lot of pressure on Eddie and rod. At this time, the patriarch awa, because he found the miracle, but the time of opening up is not yet come. His energy is all in guarding the real miracle, and not in the tribe. It has to be said that the mystery of the attack and the timing of the attack are just right. Eddie, they want to contact Chu Dong, but at this time, they don''t know where Chu Dong is. They are worried. At this time, rod suggested that it was better to send people to the king''s city to ask for help. After all, there are too many talents around Hanlin who are all born in the unknown cave. At this time, the school is in trouble, so they won''t sit by and watch. Eddie thinks about it. This is a way. If he can cooperate with the outside army and attack on both sides, these mysterious people will be caught in one net. Chapter 1160 On this day, Shangcheng. Chu Dong and his party, when they arrived at Shangcheng, happened to meet the warrior of the tribe and asked for help from the King City. "Mr. Chu Dong, it''s very nice to meet you." The warrior reported to Chu Dong what happened to the tribe these days. Chudong was very anxious after hearing this. "What, there''s something like that. Let''s go back quickly." He Lian Chu Jing, after hearing this, immediately proposes to Chu Dong that if you want to catch all those unknown enemies, you''d better borrow troops nearby. "Well, we''ll go to the Lord of Shangcheng to borrow troops. Now we can only borrow soldiers first and then say hello to the king. " In this way, the warrior was ordered to go to the King City and inform Hanlin that Chu Dong made an extraordinary decision during the extraordinary period. I hope he can understand. Shangfu, the Lord of the city. For the arrival of Chu Dong, the city leader Shang Tian is very enthusiastic, but it is said that Chu Dong borrowed soldiers, only two words, not borrowed. "Lord Chudong, although you are the king of the market, the world is the king''s world, and the soldiers are the king''s soldiers. Without the king''s soldiers, I can''t lend them to you." As for the king of Chu, he should not be loyal to him. "Mr. Chu Dong, I can send my personal bodyguards there, but without the king''s command, I sent troops without permission and disorganized the rules. It''s not what I did. I hope you can understand." Shangtian''s personal guards, when training, are mainly to protect Shangtian. They have no experience in fighting the enemy. In terms of personnel, there are only 100 people. If they are all sent out, there will be no one to protect his safety. So we can only send half of the new guards and half of the pro guards in full time. How can we catch all the enemies we harass. Before Chu Dong could speak, Jamie refused. "No face?" "It has nothing to do with face, but I work for the king. The king has set the rules, and I have to obey them. Otherwise, I borrowed soldiers today, and the superior will do the inferior. How can I manage the army in the future?" Shangtian is very stubborn, other things can, for Chudong they, good food, good drink, good reception, these have no say, but the matter of borrowing troops, is not. Jamie was so angry that he screamed. "The host often says that sometimes I have one muscle. How can you have one more muscle than me to the end?" Shang Tian then said with a smile, "so what, the Lord of our city has always been like this." "You, you, you..." Jamie has nothing to say and feels crazy. How did he meet such a person? Chu Dong waved his hand and said, "well, it''s not early today. After a rest, we''ll go back tomorrow." Chu Dong didn''t try to force others. Instead, he decided to go back to the tribe with all his strength. After all, it was the tribe''s own business. Shang Tian was willing to lend soldiers to them now. It was human kindness, not his duty. And still day to Chu East etc. carried on warm reception, specification is to use the highest. "Mr. Chudong, you are a distinguished guest. I respect Mr. Chudong." For this kind of wine, Chu Dong looked at it with some emotion. It was a new invention he brought to the world. It''s hard to be gracious, so Chu Dong has to take the wine cup. Just after taking the wine cup, Jamie suddenly said, "you are a city master. It''s interesting to ask if you would like to borrow soldiers. It''s a very generous way to send supplies and invite us to drink. The host is too strong to drink. Let me do it. " When he speaks, he will block the wine for Chu Dong. "No, this glass of wine is for Mr. Chudong. Since Mr. Jamie has a large amount of wine, I''ll give it to you alone. We''re drunk. " I don''t know why, Shangtian suddenly loses his position behind him. Regardless of the identity of the city leader, he comes and grabs Jamie. It doesn''t matter. The wine spilled all over the floor at that time. Brush ~ zilala ~ the ground foamed instantly, followed by the pungent smell. Now Linna and others don''t agree. "You, the Lord of the city, are dishonest. How can you poison the wine?" Instant, a few people control still day, Chu east big anger, question: "still day, why do you do so?" Shang Tian sighed. "Mr. Chu Dong, please forgive me. I''m forced." "Say, who forced you to do that." "I, I can''t say, and I, I don''t know who that person is." "I don''t know?" Chu Dong raised his eyes, and Jamie swung his fist behind him, beating him on the head without saying anything. "I, I really don''t know. The man was wearing a mask and arrested my family. He also told me that Lord Chudong, you must pass by here, and then..." At this time of situation, Chu East measure he dare not lie, way: "you are really forced?" "Yes, everyone in the city knows that my family was arrested. Now there is a reward notice outside the city. It''s seven or eight days. "Seven or eight days ago, Chu Dong and his party were in the king''s city. Even if the city leader wanted to play the bitter meat game, he would not be so long ahead of time. And how can he calculate that Chu Dong will pass Shangcheng in recent days. At this time, one of Shang Tian''s men came forward and said, "Lord Chudong, Lord of the city, I have a plan." This man is called ma Mingyi. He is specially responsible for giving advice to Shangtian. Explain identity, Ma Mingyi also come forward to confirm, this matter really has nothing to do with Shang Tian, he is forced, Shang Tian also just received notice, know Chu Dong and his party, must go here, and the time said not less than a few hours. It''s like knowing in advance. Ma Mingyi also advised Shang Tian to think twice at that time, but when Shang Tian thought of his family, he finally decided to poison Chu Dong according to the man''s explanation. Because it was not out of sincerity, Jamie suddenly stopped drinking when he toasted. He only thought that the wine was for Chu Dongbei, so he went to fight for it. As soon as Ma Ming came forward to confirm, Shang Tian said that he was sincere, and everyone was very angry. At this time, Ma Mingyi said his plan. This plan is very simple. He needs Chu Dong to cooperate with him in acting. He pretends to poison Chu Dong to death. The mysterious man must appear. At that time, he can be captured at one stroke, forcing him to tell where Shangtian''s family is. Chu Dong nodded: "OK, I will fully cooperate." In the middle of the night, a mysterious man appeared. "Shang Tian, are you sure Chu Dong is dead?" "Yes, if you don''t believe me, you can test it yourself." "Very good, as long as you cooperate in a play, you will see your family." "You don''t keep your promise. You asked me to kill Chu Dong. I killed him. Why don''t you let me see my family?" "You''re talking about terms?" "It''s you who don''t trust me. I don''t believe you anymore." "Well, then I can arrange for you to meet your father and other people first. When it''s done, you can meet naturally." The mysterious man finally took a step back and agreed that Shangtian would let him see his father''s peace with his own eyes. Chapter 1161 After meeting his father, Shang Jie said, "good! What am I going to do next that you will let my family go? " "Ha ha ha, it''s not me, but if the adult is satisfied, he will let people go. I do things, too, so don''t blame me. " "Oh? You''re a man of business, too? " This makes Shang Tian a little surprised, and Chu Dong and others secretly want to take advantage of this opportunity. As a result, they hear that this mysterious man is just a subordinate, and decide to do it later to lead the real person behind the scenes. Just what the mysterious man said, Shangtian couldn''t agree. Because he will let Shangtian die tomorrow, so that he can arrange a new city Lord. How can Shangtian promise. "Asshole, you are not trustworthy." "Whether you want to die now or pretend to die tomorrow, and play a play together, you can choose by yourself. Is it the seat of the city lord or your family that matters? I want to hear the answer when the sun rises tomorrow." Then the mysterious man turned and left. It''s sad. The mysterious man made it very clear that he took advantage of Chu Dong''s death, and then stood up to take over the position of city leader in the name of Chu Dong''s revenge. To achieve their goal, that is to say, now it seems that the secret mysterious man not only wants to kill Chudong, but also control Shangcheng. Chu Dong doesn''t understand, they want to control Shang city, is what purpose. What is hidden in Shangcheng? Let the man in the dark be so deliberate. At this time, Ma Mingyi was extremely worried. "Lord, I''m afraid they''ll make a real show in time." His analysis is not unreasonable. After all, only the dead will keep their mouth shut. With the ruthless style of people in the dark, they will not leave Shangtian as an informed living person. It''s very urgent for Shangtian to turn around there. Tomorrow sunrise, no reply, his family will die. At this time, Chu Dong didn''t know how to break the game. So Shang Tian could play a trick and pretend to accept it. But the enemy could also play a trick and kill Shang Tian tomorrow. The person who came to take over the city master must be from the city master''s mansion, otherwise he would not have a chance to get close to Shangtian. Chu Dong thought for a while and immediately expressed his doubts. Everyone thought it was very possible. Ma Ming said: "the most likely one is the people of the city leader''s Pro guard, otherwise no one has the chance to complete the assassination." With this in mind, we finally have a way to deal with it. No matter whether we doubt it or not, we should call up the pro guard urgently. Say there''s an urgent mission, and then start testing each of them. At this time, Chu Dong thought of an old way to find out who was the one among them. "Listen, guided by the gods, the Lord of the city already knows that one of you has betrayed the Lord of the city, and God will find out this person. In order to prove that you, now each of you, have to go through here. Touch the statue and God will know if it''s this person or not. " This is really an old trick, but Chu Dong knows that in the present world, everyone''s cognition, this move is absolutely smart. Let''s go through each other. Let''s go and touch the statue. Chu Dong is inconvenient to appear, the whole process is presided over by Ma Mingyi instead, and soon found the man. "Lingwu, don''t you admit it?" "Master Mingyi, I..." "Hum, as a member of the pro guard, you betrayed the city leader. Do you know the crime?" Chu Dong and others finally have a chance to break the game. The next day, the order Lingwu received was a fake, but he didn''t really kill Shangtian, although Lingwu raised his arms and drank. "Today, I killed the evil city leader and avenged Lord Chu Dong. Naturally, I''m the city leader too!" Lingwu has become the leader of the city. When he became the Lord of the city, the secret man finally appeared and began to actively contact Lingwu. "Lingwu, well done. Now I order you, as the Lord of the city, to open the closed altar again. " In secret, Chu Dong and others don''t know why this mysterious man wants to open the altar. It seems that there are important secrets hidden in the altar. They all think that when the altar is opened, it will lead to the people behind the scenes. At this time, the King City. Hanlin received the news from the warrior and agreed immediately. "Although it doesn''t fit into the system, in an extraordinary period, Gu can give orders from behind. This is Gu''s order. You go at once. " A lot of people have to go back with the tribe. Han Lin knows that these people are all talents from the unknown cave. Now that the school is in trouble, it''s natural for them to go to save people. "But you can''t all go back, so you can choose ten people and follow them." So the ten chosen men and the valiant men went to Shangcheng without stopping.Only when I got to Shangcheng, I heard something important. "Lord Chudong, we are late!" "What, Shang Tian killed Lord Chu Dong." The warrior blamed himself for coming back late. At this time, Ma Ming secretly called these people, see Chu Dong, people are puzzled. "Mr. Chu Dong, you are not..." Chu Dong just said his plan, and they came just in time. Now with the king''s order in hand, these people can mobilize the army. If the army goes out, as long as the people behind the scenes enter the altar, they will be killed. The altar. At this time, the army has secretly surrounded the altar, waiting for the people behind the scenes to fall into the net. At this time, long Xuan suddenly had an induction. "Master, I seem to understand why someone has the idea of an altar." "You mean, there are dragon veins here?" "Yes, it''s getting stronger and stronger now." Finally, the man behind the scenes showed up. When this person catches the person after the scene, that person will commit suicide. "Lord Shouyang, my subordinates have to be loyal. It''s only one step to find the dragon vein. It''s only one step away. Heaven doesn''t judge me as a demon. Heaven doesn''t judge me as a demon." The truth finally came out, and all this was the secret arrangement of Shouyang. Because of the power of the top ten demons, Shouyang has the power that regular demons don''t have. With some aura he has, he has the ability to feel aura. "So it is. The so-called dragon vein actually has aura under it. Ximing, go to Shangcheng. I''ll tell you what''s going on. " Ximing, once a remnant of the demons, with a strong sense of evil Qi, defends Yang. At this time, he is constantly calling for the two demons that still exist in this continent. Tell these people that the powerful demon Kingdom has been established. Ximing is one of those who want to restore the former southern Magic Kingdom. He recognized Shouyang as the Lord and swore allegiance. Chapter 1162 This confidential matter is the information that Wu Yong and the Five ghosts got after several times of inquiry. For this news, Zhong Shiji, one of the Five ghosts, was also injured. In order to make the demon clan strong quickly, Shouyang slightly divided some evil Qi with the elites he liked. It was these elites who seriously injured Zhong Shiji. Because he was seriously injured, helpless, a few brothers to take care of him, Wu Yong a person risk also want to send back the news. Only Shi Wenye helped secretly. In the dark and in the light, they dare not walk in the daytime, in the night, on the main road and on the small road. Their speed is very slow. Only in this way can they carefully avoid the pursuit of the demon elite. Don''t say these two people, how painstaking, want to send back the news. Here, the army and others finally solved the problem of fighting Chu. Chu Dong arranges two former disciples to stay and deal with the affairs in the city. Later, he can find a chance to give Shang Tianping a chance. At the same time, he secretly inquires about the whereabouts of Shang Tian''s family. Back to the tribe, Chu Dong brought the army, and finally defeated all these people under internal and external attack, and captured the living. Once interrogated, all these people were recruited. They are the people of the new Wei kingdom. They were originally human, but now the pro Wei chieftains are cruel. They dare not come. At this time, Wu Yong and Shi Wenye came back, followed by Chu Bayi. If it wasn''t for the unexpected encounter, he and his wife would not come back so soon. The truth finally came out to the world, and Chu Dong knew that Shouyang was looking for the remaining veins, and Shangcheng dragon veins had been exposed in his vision. If Shouyang was given the power of dragon veins, it would only make him stronger. Chu Dong thought about it. If Chu Bayi was allowed to stay in Shangcheng temporarily, he would be the temporary holy land of Feng nationality, which could protect the dragon vein here. Chu Bayi took orders and took the Phoenix family to Shangcheng. Wang Cheng. The elites who solved the danger of the school reported what happened in Hanlin. Hanlin immediately announced that the new kingdom was in a state of war readiness. Chu Dong did not expect that the situation of great unification, which was not easy to establish, would now face a cruel war. And now there are three dragon veins, plus two pieces of debris, not found, it means that he has no way to find the key to open the door to the so-called divine world. If we don''t get through the world, many mysteries can''t be revealed. "Alas, the Terran is still in such a primitive stage. How can we fight against the powerful Protoss in the future?" Chu Dong was entangled again. Now we have found several dragon veins. The aura of seal can''t be used. Under the condition of Terran, the development of science and technology is too slow. It''s really tangled. "Small system, tell me, besides relying on technology and Reiki, what else can I do?" "This, at present, is not a solution, but the smart host will certainly come up with a solution, right?" "Bah, if you can think of a way, I''ll call you out and help me think of a way. Think quickly." "Well, why so fierce? I think so." Chu Dong is a bit speechless behind him. Now even the system can''t think of anything else except these two kinds of dependence. At this time, the new Wei state. Shouyang already knows that his plan has failed. Not only has it failed, but also Chu Bayi of the Phoenix family is guarding Shangcheng. The only one who has sensed the dragon''s pulse can''t make up his mind. At least now, his magic doesn''t have the strength to fight against the dragon family that Chu Bayi ordered. "Well, I''ll look for another dragon. I''ll find one sooner or later, just one!" He knows that there are nine dragon veins in the world, but he doesn''t know why. Now he can only sense four of them. Of the four, one has been guarded by the Terran and has no chance. "It seems that we can only find the other three." He actively secretly looked for the remaining three dragon veins, and Chu Dong was also looking for them. On this day, Shouyang finally knows the truth of the dragon and the world through induction. "What, is there none here? All over the sea? " Although Shouyang was no better than Chudong and got the map, he knew that the place where the Dragon veins were suppressed must be in the mainland. These three dragon veins are now on one side of the sea, which means that there is not only one continent in the world. "So that''s the truth of the world. It seems that we are determined to win the dragon vein of Shangcheng. " ¡­¡­ At this time, the palace of the protoss emperor Jiang. In front of Dijiang, he simply thought that Lingkong had experienced an unexpected failure when he arrived in Cangwu. Later, he suddenly seemed to understand that it was not a coincidence that the aura of the Terran suddenly revived. "Lingkong, you''re going down. If things go wrong, you''ll stay down forever. But this time, you''re going to Xingyue continent." "Moon Star continent, the island country in the south? In the past, when the mainland was linked together, where was the place of exile? ""Do you have a problem?" "My subordinates dare not, and Emperor Jiang is here. This is definitely not my exile, right?" "You talk too much, and you don''t want to go to work, and you don''t want this opportunity to commit crimes?" In this way, Lingkong has quietly arrived at Xingyue continent. When he arrived at Xingyue land, Lingkong couldn''t believe it. He met Tsar and alurang again. They were two pitfalls. "How can I meet you idiots here?" These two people have been actively developing and growing, and constantly experimenting with each other. They failed again and again, and they didn''t give up the idea of building long-distance ships. As a result, Lingkong came again. "Lord Lingkong, are you exiled here?" Now they are sitting in such a powerful empire that they are no longer afraid of Lingkong. They also want to make it clear that instead of being abandoned by the protoss, they should be stronger. After unifying the world, they take the demons of the world, together with all the nationalities enslaved by them, to kill the Protoss and blow the protoss out of that world. They become the boss of the world. "Ha ha, it''s a place for the protoss to be exiled in the future." During their time in Xingyue continent, they were not in vain. They gradually grasped some of the truth of the world. It is also understood that the protoss can not rely on themselves. So I was very angry when I saw Lingkong''s superior appearance. I even thought that since he came, it would be good to let him become the first enslaved Protoss. But when he became a servant, he would not dream of coming soon. Together, they enslaved Lingkong. Enslaved the protoss Lingkong, the two played the same trick again, and once again promoted him to become a totem and a priest. Sometimes, the history is always astonishingly similar, the fruit cycle, endless. Chapter 1163 At this time, the rain dance on the mainland. The remaining evil Qi, which was defeated by Chu Dong, is now recovering. He has been looking for the sealed body. It is his judgment that he is here to induce qingmo and YeYe to come here. Otherwise, how can he teach them how to build a ship, cross the ocean and bring these demons here. But at this time, he found that he was wrong. The real body of the seal is actually in the mainland of Chenyang. But now his evil spirit is only a trace. If he can''t recuperate, let alone find the noumenon, it''s difficult to protect himself. "At least, if you want to practice to a certain extent, you may be attached to your body. Whether you borrow qingmo or Yeli, one of them may go to Chenyang. I didn''t expect that the person who sealed me used a cover up. " Rain dance mainland, the demon prophet began to concentrate on training, hoping one day to control Qingyang and Yeli, one of them, to rain dance mainland. At this time, the demons who arrived in the rain dance continent finally felt that they had found the holy land. In this continent, there are no signs of ethnic activities. Everything is waiting for development. If there are signs of ethnic activities in the world, there are only birds and beasts. In essence, these birds and beasts belong to the demon tribe. "Birds and beasts, listen, I''m the demon lord Yeli. Today, I''m here with the demon emperor, just to build a paradise for demons." The head of the orc clan was overjoyed and immediately embraced the common master qingmo. Only the head of the bird clan showed disdain. You know, although the birds are demons, they have a new example, the Phoenix. "We, the bird people, will practice by ourselves in the future, so we just want a quiet place and don''t want to participate in it." At this time, Qingyang and Yeli came to the rain dancing mainland for the first time, and they did not dare to fight with the bird people. Since the bird people had no ambition, they immediately decided to xieyiwu, with a place called Yongsheng River as the boundary. The north of the Yongsheng River belongs to the demons, and the south of the Yongsheng river is the land of the bird people. The two families should not invade each other. The south of the Yongsheng river is only a small area, but the descendants of the bird tribe only want to practice. It''s enough to have these places, which has laid a curse for the future. "Well, why did the patriarch agree?" Among the birds, there is a tribe called Tianwen tribe, which has opened up wisdom and is no different from human beings, while the leader of the tribe is called Lingyi. "Lingyi leader, we are only attached to the bird family. Why bother?" "Don''t mention it any more. If you want to protect the family of Feng, you can only call yourself the descendants of Qingniao." "Yes, I know the leader, but now my family is cursed, only women. If you can''t find a Feng man, sooner or later... " "Don''t mention it. Some things have their own destiny." Lingyi doesn''t allow the maid to mention it. It''s about the whole Feng family''s luck. In private, it''s all right. Although the Phoenix family has been reborn, it also means that the ancestors of the Phoenix family in those years have since renounced themselves from the bird family. After all, the method of nirvana is extremely secret. The ancestors of the Phoenix family made a reservation. Only he succeeded in Nirvana, getting rid of the essence of birds and becoming more advanced. It''s also because of this that when the Phoenix family fell in the hundred race war, there was no bird family of the same kind to help them. They didn''t have time to watch the fun. Anyway, as a lower class bird family, the hundred race war had nothing to do with them, and it was not the lower class bird family that became the master in the world. They might as well sit on the wall and watch. On the contrary, the weak bird family still retains the ancient heritage. At night, the bluebird tribe, the altar. Tonight is a full moon night. It''s time to open the altar. Lingyi enters the altar devoutly. "Phoenix goddess, can you give me a guide to know if there are any men in our Phoenix family, or you can protect our Phoenix family and pass on this pulse." At this time, the statue of Phoenix moved. A figure in the void. "I am the essence of the Phoenix goddess. The spirit will reach out to you, and God will guide you." In this way, after the spirit according to offer a phoenix painstaking effort, goddess Jingyuan has a moment to attach the body of the statue of opportunity. "God has given you a powerful power to help you search the world. If there are descendants of the Phoenix family in the world, you will feel it. This is what God can do. The so-called essence is just God''s obsession with the world. " Then the goddess lost her voice, Lingyi could not feel any sound, and the statue fell down. "Goddess, are you abandoning us?" But there was no answer, only a breath, along the body of Lingyi, floated to the distance by moonlight. Lingyi was a little disappointed, but she didn''t know how to leave the altar. The goddess worshipped in the altar is the only spiritual sustenance for her and her people. Now even the statue has collapsed, and her heart feels dead in an instant. But suddenly, the moonlight gives her back and makes her feel hopeful again."That''s..." ¡­¡­ At this time, Cangwu mainland, Shangcheng. Chu Bayi, who was ordered by Chu Dong to guard Shangcheng, was sleeping, but suddenly woke up in his sleep. "Phoenix goddess, the patron saint of the Phoenix family? She... " "Wait a minute, that breath, come to know the other side of the sea, and there is..." Chu Bayi, as Chu Dong''s servant, certainly knew that there were four different continents in the world. In his sleep, he suddenly woke up and felt the breath of the goddess. There was a distant rain dance coming from the mainland. He had an idea in his heart. "It must be the goddess''s guide, guiding me there." At dawn the next day, chubayi arranged and got up to go to the tribe. "Master, I have something to say." Seeing Chu Bayi''s sudden return, Chu Dong was puzzled: "what an important thing is that you should come back in person?" "It''s very important. It''s related to whether our family can inherit it. I feel that the goddess is calling me." "It''s a good thing, but you don''t have to come in person." Although Chu Dong knew that this was a good thing, he wanted to share the joy and couldn''t forget his duty. What does chubayi want to do? Chubayi said his idea, he wanted to build a ship to go to sea, to the place where the breath came from. Chu Dong felt that he was playing a trifle. His duty now was to guard the dragon and prevent the invasion of Shou Yang. Now he left like this, was he losing big for small. "I''ve been looking for someone to build a ship and go out to sea. Go back." "But master!" "I promise you that when the ship is built, you will be the first to be sent to sea." "Yes, master." Chu Bayi had no choice but to follow his orders and leave. With Chu Dong''s words, he was relieved. He was waiting for this sentence. Now the aura is rare. Although Chu Bayi was reborn in the volcano, he did not get the aura in the end. He incarnated in Caifeng and was not able to cross the ocean. Chapter 1164 When chubayi left Shangcheng. Now Shouyang has made great efforts to get the dragon''s pulse. He has set up an organization called longying, which is specially responsible for intelligence work. Their people have been mixing in and pretending to be people from all walks of life. After hearing that Chu Bayi left Shangcheng, he knew that the opportunity was rare, and there was accurate information behind him. He knew that Chu Bayi had gone to the tribe, and immediately repeated his old trick, but this time he divided his troops into three groups. All the way to feint to attack the tribe, but also all the way people, do enough momentum, all the way to attack the city, make the gesture of want to fight the King City. And the real team, go straight to Shangcheng. Chubayi, who was about to return to the city, saw that the tribe was in trouble, so he had to sit back and decide to return to Shangcheng after solving the tribal crisis. At this time, even if Chu Dong wanted to ask for help from other city masters and send troops for reinforcement, but at this time, the forces of the demon army, three heads of the army, and Hanlin, were all used to deal with the demon army who attacked the city and plundered the land. At this time, there are two magic generals in charge of attacking the city, one is called magic voice, the other is called magic green. The remnant of the demon clan is limited, but they are all trained to be elites and know all kinds of magic. One of the most powerful magic is demagogy. The Allied soldiers who have been bewitched don''t know how to write the painful words. They even become just a war machine, and the huge stones from the riprap truck in the opposite city are smashed, but they ignore them completely. Even if his leg was broken, he had to fight when he was climbing. When rockets were launched from the city behind, someone caught fire and didn''t shout. Instead, he turned himself into a fireman and drove up the ladder to the head of the city to hold the soldiers guarding the city. In an instant, the city became a sea of fire. There is no way to fight such a battle. Soon, the new Mausoleum City fell, and a few days later, dingyang city fell. This kind of attack is a headache for Hanlin. At this time, Shangcheng was also attacked by the demon army. On the contrary, the pressure on the tribe side was the least. They were still harassing strategies, and they changed places with one shot. It makes them sick. "That''s the way to play again?" But without reinforcements, there is no better way to take these people with the strength of the tribe. At this time, for other aspects of the war, Chu Dong had heard, knew that there could be no reinforcements, two sides of the attack, now he has realized that this must be the enemy''s intention to know. "It seems that they are aiming at Shangcheng. Chu Bayi, do you know the consequences of leaving without permission now?" Chubayi blamed himself. "It''s the master. I shouldn''t lose the big for the small, but I am also..." "Well, now is not the time to investigate. Let''s study the strategy of retreating knowledge with me. Jamie and Eddie, you two, go to the nameless house and call all the disciples." At this time, the 30 warlocks decided by the Terran in the last competition are all trying to defend the royal city. They want to come back, but they are also powerless. They can only sigh that the enemy is really fierce this time. They are not allowed to leave. They can only send some people to deliver the technology they have mastered quickly. "This is the mechanism making method. Send it to the tribal monk city to strengthen the defense." It''s the only thing they can do. At this time, Shangcheng. When Yuewang became the Lord of the city, he encountered such things. The most important thing was that there was no danger to defend the city. Those who attack the city are equally fierce, and they are the main force of the demons. The moon sighed. "Master, can you use the secret method?" "That''s all for now." "Well, the moon is full these days. You can break the other party''s bewitching method." The moon worship Kingdom takes the goddess of the moon as its totem. There was a secret method left for later generations, which can solve the bewitching. So dangerous, they can be regarded as holding the city, but the demon people, refused to retreat, surrounded the city. At this time, something big happened in the city. The imprisoned city master bought the guards with a lot of star coins and escaped from the prison. He fled Shangcheng along the secret road built in the city. Tongye, who escaped Shangcheng, thought that he had a lot of core technology in his hand. At this time, if he fled to the demon territory, he would be safe. Now when there are wars everywhere, as long as the refugees in disguise can arrive smoothly. When the city burst, the enemy attacked outside, and Shangye escaped. This is no different from the leakage of the house. But when it rains at night, Tongye not only takes away the technology, but also a lot of star coins. If these fall into the hands of the demons, they will only be stronger. Terran technology is the most advanced technology in the world, and there are many kinds. On the outside, the demon army has been besieging Shangcheng. In the end, there is no foreign aid. In the end, the food in the city is exhausted, and they are defeated. This is a bad way to keep the city. At this time, it''s cold, these demons army. All the way from late autumn to winter. That is to say, the fighting has not stopped for several months.Although the mechanism skills are constantly sent to various places, which blocks the progress of the demons, the city will be broken by the demons if slighted. Both sides have entered a stalemate. Seeing the stalemate, the left and right prime ministers were also in a state of anxiety, and they thought of a way to help. After analysis, they finally came up with a good idea. Now most of the places occupied by the demons are in the northern cold area, and the cold in winter is more intense. "Now that he''s bleeding into ice, does Wei Xiang think he can make an article?" After listening to Cao An, Wei Ding knew what to do. "That''s good. We''ve improved the details all night and promoted them all over the world. The defeat of the magic soldiers is just around the corner." They didn''t sleep all night and finally came up with a clever plan. Soon all over the world are stepping up to build, this is a kind of ice chariot. Almost overnight, the cities trapped everywhere became ice cities, and the place where the demons were outside was full of ice because of the diversion of water overnight. This is the benefit of the original construction of water conservancy, which can easily mobilize the power of water source at any time. In the ice covered City, there is no place to set up a ladder. On the slippery ground, people can''t stand up at all. With the ice covered chariot, Xinshi''s units are very flexible. The battle has become one-sided. Xinshi''s units have been trapped for many months. This tone can finally come out. Come out of the city and fight bravely. The demons were defeated. Shouyang is not reconciled, but copper field came to take refuge, and brought technology. This let Shouyang rekindle the fighting spirit. "Good. Welcome to the copper city master." In this way, Shouyang Jue will be at a loss this time. They don''t have strong technology. If they can use all kinds of mechanisms and even build ice chariots, the Terran will lose this time. Each side stopped and started a new armament. For the time being, the world is calm, and the new Lord of the city worships the moon, which is also supported by the people in the city. He knows that this is a good Lord of the city. Considering that Chu Bayi must go to sea later, Chu Dong comes up with a new idea. Chapter 1165 Chu Dong orders that Chu Bayi give more advice to worship the moon during this period, so that he can become an excellent city leader. In this way, even without Chu Bayi, the demons do not dare to invade. But Chu Bayi felt that this was not enough. He put forward a bold idea, which made Chu Dong look at him with new eyes. "It''s so nice to think of such a good way even if you are so angry." Chubayi''s idea is to make moon worship a character like the God of war. "Only when he becomes a character like the God of war and lets the enemy hear his name, he will be scared. Then Shangcheng can be held firmly. I''ll be at ease when I go out to sea. " "Well, according to you, since you want to build the God of war, Eddie, you can go too." "But master, if I go, who will protect me here?" Now in terms of tribes, Eddie is the most experienced leader. Chu Dong said with a smile: "is there so many talents in my nameless cave that no one can lead the army, so you can go there safely. Not only do you want to go, but I''ll send someone else. Xingye, you are also familiar with the art of war, right "Yes, master!" In this way, Chu Dong took this opportunity to create a man of literary and military strategy. Winter goes and spring comes. In the spring of the next year, after a winter of cultivation, moon worship will become different. Chu Dong and Han Lin have the same idea that attack is the best defense. In order to see how much Baiyue has grown, Chu Dong decides to follow, but Linna stops him. "Lina, I know you''re worried, but I have to go." "I understand the master, but now the latest news of Wu Yong shows that the intelligence organization of Shouyang, long Ying, is already very powerful, and has almost let Wu Yong fall into the trap several times." "You mean Shouyang also set up an intelligence organization?" Chu Dong didn''t expect that this Shouyang was so difficult, which was much more difficult to deal with than the cha''er in front of him. "Not only that, now Wu Yong, they also found that the escaped Tongye had been regarded as the guest of honor. He was instructing the technology of the demons and completely became the running dog of the demons." After hearing this, Chu Dong patted the table directly. "Well, Tongye betrayed the Terran, informed the ghost king to open up the education base for me, and allowed the people of the demon kingdom to come and visit friendly!" "But master, will it infuriate them?" "Since the active attack will be interfered by the other side, the other side will attack just right, without actual combat, how to create a god of war." Linna after listening to some do not understand, after serious to carry out the order, she knew that she recognized the master, not the same, his words will not be wrong. The education base of the Ming nationality reopened, and those who named it said that Tongye and others could also visit it friendly, which made Tongye almost smoke away. "Chudong, I''m not finished with you." On that day, he asked Shouyang to give him a team to save his son. "Well, I''ll give you a team and bring back the star coins by the way." "The star coins?" "Yes, you don''t need to know how our country knows." After several inquiries, they finally found the burial place of the star coins that Mo Tong had hidden. Mo Tong is also a very thoughtful person. No one would have thought that he would hide the star coins near the underworld territory, which is very close to the "education base". Otherwise Shouyang will not be so happy to promise. Now we need to develop technology. We can''t play without star currency, although we have controlled several countries headed by Xinwei. But it takes manpower to develop these technologies. Now star coin is the only currency in circulation in the mainland. He tries to issue new magic coins, but no one recognizes them. Everyone only recognizes star coin, which makes Shouyang helpless. However, the star coin in front of Mo Tong''s collection can help him overcome this difficulty. Although the technology is available, without star coin, he can''t play. Shouyang wants to force people to work with a knife, but it doesn''t work at all. Before, he did kill a group of people and had a certain effect, but later, he found that everyone was not afraid of death. He can''t kill all these people, kill all these enslaved people, who will work for him, so he can only use star coin to appease these people. Even if they get this plan, they don''t have the perfect technology. At present, the level of manufacturing has not yet invented paper, and it is still relatively backward in the stage of bamboo carving, which makes Chudong a little anxious. Why is the level of human science and technology still so low. While making a plan, he began to think about it again. Apart from technology and aura, if the Terran wants to develop rapidly, there is no other way. And the protoss now, how much time will Chu Dong give him to lead the people of Cangwu mainland to develop and grow, and then gradually develop into the remaining three continents, and develop together. The remaining three continents now know that qingmo and YeYe have left the rain dance continent over there. It is not an unknown whether they will be enemies or friends in the future. As for the two places of Xingyue and Chenyang, there is no information at all.This let Chu Dong know that time is precious. At the moment, it''s impossible for one to guard the sun. What''s the matter. Now, it''s the top priority for Chudong to take this opportunity to kill Tongye, a traitor of the human race, and then take the opportunity to build the God of war to defeat Shouyang completely. On this day, the underworld. Finally, Tongye came with a team. Because of another secret mission, he kept quiet. On the surface, there was a small team, but on the back, although there was a large team, the number of people did not exceed 100. It''s enough for a team of more than 100 people to secretly transport star coins back. But this hundred people''s troop, secretly already for five ghosts they stare at. This is the territory of the underworld. The Five ghosts themselves have been working for Lina''s shadow organization. In addition, they are in front of their own house, so when the demon team comes here, even if the people who have the Dragon shadow set off smoke bombs, they still get the exact information for the Five ghosts. Several people quickly sent the news back. "It turns out that those star coins are near the underworld. That''s great." After that, Wu Yong sent back important information. Now Shouyang can''t hold on any longer. The development of technology makes him have too much internal friction, and people only recognize star coins. This gave Chudong a way to defeat Shouyang completely. Not only will they be attacked militarily, but also economically. At that time, Shouyang will be a complete failure. This is also the fastest way. Now through analysis, Chudong knows that if these star coins can''t be transported back, Shouyang will be in a hurry to push the magic money. At that time, Chudong will have his own way to make the magic money worthless. Copper wild don''t know in the dark, have already laid no Luo ground net to wait for him. But he thought, take the opportunity to save his son. Chapter 1166 Seeing the arrival of Tongye, Chudong laughed. "You''re here at last. Take it." "Chu Dong, how are you doing?" "Ha ha, it''s you who are so stupid, and I''ll send you a message that good and evil will be rewarded in the end!" Not only did he succeed in killing Tongye, but also by the way, the hundred people sent by the demons were defeated. At this time, Chu Dong sent out an unknown cave disciple. "Tianxuan, it''s up to you now." "Yes, master." Later, Tianxuan, who was sent by Chu Dong, received a high standard of courtesy because he was the only one who could understand what was written on the bamboo slips. Taking this opportunity, Tianxuan offered a plan. "Lord, now we need to use means to promote magic money. As long as we let them see that aristocrats use magic money, the people below will naturally believe it. By the way, they can plunder Guizhou''s wealth. Now they need money to develop technology. Shouldn''t they contribute? Guizhou is afraid of death." "Ha ha ha, it''s really you. Why didn''t I think of it? That''s what I did." But he didn''t know that the aristocracy was the foundation of the United Nations. Each of them was a force. Although he was afraid now, he secretly began to unite. "It''s on us?" "He wants to have a good time without our support?" But Shouyang didn''t know that this was Chu Dong''s plan, and he thought it was a good idea. After all, after a search, he just used the magic coins issued at will to exchange for countless treasures. "Master, I''m not wrong. These nobles won''t share your worries without tough measures. Now they all take the lead in using magic money, and this thing is as much as you want." Shouyang is more proud. "I really have you. From now on, you are the military adviser beside me." At this time, the internal of Shouyang''s headquarters has been disturbed. Chu Dong knows that it''s time to give them a military strike, but this time, Chu Dong has to strike their intelligence organization, so that Shouyang doesn''t trust them. Let out the wind, in the future he will personally follow, help the moon beat Shouyang. "What? Chu Dong wants to come here in person. Good? " "Not only Chu Dong, but also Han Lin will follow the army secretly, saying that it is to increase morale." "Is the message accurate?" "Yes, your majesty, it''s true." The accompanying people are just two doubles. Hanlin is just acting, but with Yu Guang at the back, he goes to the tribe. "Mr. Chu Dong, today''s game of chess is beyond the scope of Gu''s ability. So I hope Mr. Chu Dong can give me more advice." Chu Dong did not expect that the cold forest changed. Emperor''s skill is beyond ordinary people''s control. By taking this opportunity, we can guide Hanlin, so that he will not finally become the person that Chudong does not want. For Chudong, this event is really unexpected. After all, Hanlin only got a remnant of the emperor''s skill, and the remnant''s writing was limited. Hanlin said that the successive events were beyond his ability, and he was sincere. He finally understood that the imperial art is not omnipotent. At least some parts of the remnant imperial art are not involved. What''s happening now is exactly the places that have not been involved. Chudong smiles. "Wang Wang, do you understand the chess game?" Hanlin said respectfully: "yes, don''t make fun of Chudong. Loneliness is not everything." Chu Dong still said with a smile: "the king is not omnipotent, so am I. It''s better not to talk about chess today. I have something new here. I want you to try it." "Something new?" Cold forest doubts. "Yes, your majesty, follow me." Chudong wants to invite Hanlin to tea today. Chudong''s tribe, this place, originally produces tea, but he didn''t have the energy to explore it before. Today, Hanlin is here. Chudong wants him to calm his anger by drinking tea. The long-term war, coupled with the supremacy, makes no difference. He needs to be guided. When Hanlin took the tea, he felt that it was just a few leaves, and it would not be good to drink. However, it smelled a faint fragrance, and he didn''t know that it was something new that Chu Gong had figured out. "Give it a try, king. How does it taste?" Hanlin tried to take a sip and then put it down. "It''s hard." But Chu Dong drank a mouthful and said, "how bitter is it? How bitter is it "Mr. Chu Dong, please speak up." Han Lin naturally recognized that what Chu Dong wanted to tell him was not the tea itself. Chu Dong said: "how long has it been since your majesty went to the folk? " " for a long time. " "Why don''t you come with me when you are free. And the king should understand that the people who suffer the most in war are not emperors or soldiers. At this time, in the face of a strong enemy, we need to strengthen our armaments, but the king also needs to see the sufferings of the people in person. ""Good! According to Lord Chudong In this way, Eastern Chu began to travel among the people. Not only did he travel among the people, but Chu Dong clearly told him that in order to launch a war, Shou Yang had already ignored the suffering of the people and just wanted to achieve his goal. He had already lost his heart. At this time, he must not learn from him. He only focused on the development of armaments, but also lost the heart of the people. "King, you can''t kill anyone but your heart. At this time, Shouyang ignores the people''s lives and loses their hearts. If you can win the hearts of the people, what will be the result of the war, or as the king asked before, what is the direction of the chess game? Does the king have an answer?" After hearing this, Hanlin suddenly opened up. "Well said, Mr. Chu Dong. It seems that I should go back and have tea with you." "Don''t you think tea is bitter?" Han Lin laughs: "ha ha, not at all." After a tour, they went back to the tribe, but Hanlin was addicted to tea, which surprised Chudong. But think about it, with a few cups of tea, so that the cold forest can change later, Chu Dong is still a lot of comfort, living in the tribe for a few days, two people also know that it''s time to crack down on their intelligence organization. On this day, Hanlin put a cup of tea in front of all the civil and military officials in the main hall. "You can try it. It''s very wonderful. It''s refreshing." The civil and military officials did not know what the soup was. They tried it, but they all said it was bitter. Hanlin laughs: "it''s right to suffer. Now in troubled times, we should share weal and woe. Not only us, but also the people. " In this way, Hanlin announced the nationwide promotion of tea drinking on the same day. The news came to Shouyang''s ears, which made him very angry. "Don''t you think Hanlin will arrive soon with the army? Then who is the person who ordered the promotion of tree leaves soaking in water? It''s useless. " "Newspaper, the latest news, Chu Dong, nameless mountain, send out an invitation to let you pass." Now that the cold forest has begun, how can Chu Dong fall behind. Chapter 1167 Hearing the news, Shouyang became more angry. "What Chu Dong didn''t come with the army, how did you collect the love clothes? They are all fake!" Incomparable anger, incomparable madness, but this for the current situation, does not help. "Trash, what''s the use of feeding you, longying? Ha ha... " Shouyang, in a rage, no longer believes in longying''s intelligence. At this time, longying''s people, not at the right time, send the latest battle report. They leave every day and lead every month. They are divided into two groups. They are already in the fourth city. Sifang city is the throat leading to the new Wei state. If Sifang city is broken, there will be no danger to defend the new Wei state. And the new guard, the alliance of several countries, is bound to collapse. The war ahead is at stake. But at this time, Shouyang didn''t believe the battle report from longying. The speed of conventional intelligence officers was not as fast as that of longying''s people, and they were still on the way to deliver it. "Go away!" Angry Shouyang directly scolded the intelligence back. "It''s only a month away. It can''t be so fast. It''s fake, fake!" Yueli was his defeated general in the past. Although he did well in the battle of guarding Shangcheng, he lost in that battle because of his poor skills, which had nothing to do with Yueli''s strength. He used to be a man who was aggrieved and pleaded for perfection, and even gave up his country for some reasons. How could he lead the soldiers to fight, and how could his soldiers have such speed. No way! Subjective judgment, plus the people who don''t believe in longying, Shouyang made the wrong decision, and at this time, Tianxuan sent by Chudong played a role. He bribed the conventional intelligence officer ahead of time, waiting for the return of those who sent the intelligence on the way. "What about the war ahead?" "Leader, ahead, ahead..." The intelligence officer, trying to report the crisis of Sifang City, was out of breath. The intelligence leader gave a smile. "Take your time. Take your breath and send him down to have a rest." "But chief, the situation over there " " you''ve worked hard. After you go down to have a rest, it''s not too late to report. " The intelligence agent was forced to take a rest. "When I see the governor later, I just say that the front line is safe and sound, and the moon is far away from them. Do you know, otherwise, be careful with your family." "Ah? But leader, the enemy is going to destroy the city. " "Is your family important, or is this stupid Empire important? Don''t forget, you are also oppressed, so it''s not good to welcome a new host and then save your family? " The agent had no choice but to agree. According to the intelligence agent, the front line is safe and sound. The people who leave the moon not only don''t come to the four cities, they will break the city, but also don''t even break the defense line of Zhu city. In a few days, they will have to go back obediently because of their poor food and grass. Shouyang listen to the report, more do not believe in the Dragon shadow. "Come on, take Songji, the leader of longying." In this way, long Ying, which was not established long ago, was destroyed. did not have the eye liner of dragon shadow, and the intelligence leader was controlled by Tian Xuan. Until one day, Sifang city was broken. On the eve of breaking the city, Tianxuan suddenly called himself ill and quietly left Xinwei on the pretext that he needed to rest. He left a note to make the play more real. "I need to go deep into the mountains to find a good medicine to cure this disease. But I also want to think that the state of prison is very kind to me. I have a plan before I leave. I can use this plan in case Yueli invades Sifang city." Tianxuan''s so-called stratagem only focuses on one sentence. Under the heavy reward, there must be brave men. This is really a stratagem that makes him lose the popular support completely. "Everyone who has the ability to fight will be issued 100000 magic coins!" But at this time, people have already seen the trick of guarding the sun. "Don''t lie to us. We need real gold and silver instead of magic money. Do you think 100000 magic money is a lot? " " how much do you want? " Shouyang thinks that there are a lot of 100000 magic coins, but now the purchasing power of 100000 magic coins is equal to ten eight star coins. How can such a reward make people work hard. Tianxuanxian timing, well said, this thing can be issued as much as you want, but now there is no papermaking technology, this is not paper money. Even if we try our best to build it at this time, with the value of magic money now, we can''t create the quantity to meet people''s needs. What''s more, now, there are too many people who are holding the attitude of giving more money and won''t work hard. Among them, the nobles naturally contributed. They proposed that as long as gold, silver and jewelry were used, these real hard currencies would be used. It''s these nobles who want to get back what belongs to them at this time. They don''t care if there is an army to serve for Shouyang. Under the rule of Shouyang, the economic system completely collapsed. At this time, a cry came from the place where the magic money was made."No, more and more magic coins are made, but we are poorer and poorer. Why on earth is that? " "Why do you say that the more magic money there is, the less valuable it is. We''ll quit!" As soon as these people took the lead, many craftsmen stopped. "It''s said that good magic coins have the same value. Now there are more and more magic coins. At the end of the day, we don''t have enough money to eat, so we quit. " " I''ve heard that people like us can buy a permanent homestead in xinshiguo in two or three years. " "So good, let''s not think about it here." There are many complaints everywhere. Before the fight starts, people''s hearts have been dispersed. And broke the four sides of the moon from, basically no resistance, this day has been approaching the king''s city. "The people who leave the moon actually hit the city of kings. It''s too fast." There are more demons in the Royal City, but now the demons are less loyal to Shouyang. However, with the bewitching technique, they have to fight to the death. But Shouyang doesn''t know that bewitching doesn''t work for Yueli. Not only does it not work, there is also the secret method of Zhengke bewitching. "Master, it seems that we are right to choose this time point to come to the king''s city." "Of course, it''s the night of the full moon." The same as last time, the full moon night. At night, the moon like water, no one thought, the moon from the people, at this time, led a sneak attack, counter attack the other side of the castle garrison, surprise. "Do you know how to fight, sneak attack on the night of full moon?" It''s said that on the night of killing people in the dark of the moon, the wind is high and the sky is on fire. Yueli goes in the opposite direction. Even if he is a demon soldier guarding the city and doesn''t know the art of war, he laughs. This Yueli is for fun. But Yueli proved that the magic soldier on the opposite side was wrong. He wanted such a full moon night. Conquer the King City overnight. Yueli also became famous in the first World War and became a famous God of war. "I am Yuezhi. Yueli is under the command of the city leader. Today I am defeated to defend the city of Yang!" Chapter 1168 Yuezhi raised the flag of victory. The only regret is that Shouyang is too cunning. He used a method of deceiving others to cheat them to death. He escaped when they were unprepared. But only one Shouyang is on the run. At this time, he can''t be a great weapon. No matter the demons or the Terrans, there is no place for him. A war has ended, and xinshiguo has its own totem of God of war. In Yueli''s heart, there are too many thoughts of unconventional war, but the people who don''t think of war most become the God of war in people''s eyes, which makes people feel sad. The key point of calming Chu Dong''s war is to return to the development of navigation technology, which has nothing to do with his promise to Chu Bayi. At this point, the tribe. Outside the tribe, somewhere mysterious. AVA is guarding the miracle. "The day of miracle opening seems to be approaching again." When AVA heard of the defeat of guarding the sun, he sighed that he had been guided by the prophet. When the four continents could reach each other as before, it was the day when the miracle began. It is a kind of extravagant hope for the people in this world to be connected, but to be accessible, as long as the navigation technology reaches a certain level, it can be achieved. "Sure enough, Lord Chudong is different. Maybe it''s really God. Let him come to this world." Not to mention how AVA planned the opening time of the miracles behind, but only on the side of Chudong. Now the development of navigation technology is related to the fate of the Terran. Now Chu Dong doesn''t know when the protoss will open the channel, and he can lead us to defeat the demons. But if the protoss suddenly come to this world at this time, it will be a blow to the Terran. Fortunately, Shouyang just wants to take the dragon as his own All, did not inform the divine world, otherwise things have been unthinkable. "Wait a minute, now Shouyang is still alive, he..." I can''t help but gasp at the seriousness of the matter. If Shouyang suddenly reports this to the divine world, the inevitable disaster will surely come ahead of time. "Search for Shouyang with all your strength, and don''t let him live!" Chu Dong gave an order. Not only that, he also told Hanlin the seriousness of the matter. Hanlin also realized that the problem was very serious, and immediately gave an order to catch the Yang guard and reward 200000 star coins. In terms of the current economic conditions and the purchasing power of star coins, the income of an ordinary family is more than 100 star coins a year, and it is enough for the family to live a very good life. 200000 is no different from astronomical figures. It can be said that with these star coins, it is not necessary to buy several villages or a small town. It can be seen that in order to catch Shouyang, Hanlin has also spent a lot of money. It''s a matter of great importance to uphold the dragon vein of the city. Fortunately, there is a god of war standing here now, and no one dares to make up his mind. At this time, not only Chudong is looking for Shouyang who escaped, but also longying''s people are looking for him. Shouyang killed their leader. They have to take revenge. "Find Shouyang and avenge the leader." "Yes, avenge the leader." "Of course, we can''t find out if we can dig out the Yangdi." Just at this time, these remnants of them are in close combat with the shadow people. "Look, it''s to stop us guys. You''re welcome." Two groups of people soon fight together, when the temporary leader zagamule, began to stop. "Opposite brother, now we are not enemies. Aren''t you looking for Shouyang?" "What''s your business? Want to stop us? " "No, we''re going to kill him, too." Finally, the two groups had a common purpose, and the soldiers were in one place, looking for the strength of guarding the sun, which became more powerful. Shouyang had nowhere to escape. Finally, a cave was blocked. Although he did his best, he hurt his strength. Now he was not so powerful. He was captured alive and brought back to the tribe. Ten days after Shouyang fled, he was taken back, and no one could save him this time. After taking it to the tribe, zagamule asked, "Lord Chudong, can I execute it? He killed the big head leader. We want revenge." Chu Dong nodded slightly: "of course, give you this opportunity." Several people in zagamule were red eyed. "Shouyang, you don''t think of today. We are loyal to you, but you doubt us!" "I..." At this time of Shouyang, speechless, slowly he closed his eyes. Just then, suddenly, a black air came out behind him. "Be careful!" Although the evil Qi of the ten demons was collected by Shouyang, he didn''t have the ability to control the power of the ancient demons. At this time, he broke out. "If we don''t come out, we''ll die." At that time, the ten demons were already facing exhaustion at the last moment of fighting, so it''s not so much that Shouyang took the opportunity to devour them as they looked for the opportunity to take the body of Shouyang as the host in order to recover."Combat readiness." Now although Shouyang is dead, ten demons suddenly emerge, which is quite critical. The ten demons were still very weak at this time. Originally, this was not the best time for them to break their bodies, but they didn''t come out. When their host died, they had to come out ahead of time. The current situation is not good for them, so naturally they will not make any resistance. "We don''t want to be enemies with the Terran. We just want to go to Yuwu mainland and find the devil emperor. Are the Terrans really going to be wiped out? " "Beautiful idea!" Terran soldiers, of course, will not agree. They are the ten demons of ancient times. Letting them go is no different from going back to the mountains. The ten demons sighed when they saw that the people would not give up. "Well, I think that''s what I''m waiting for." At this time, Chu Dong suddenly waved his hand and said, "wait a minute, even if I let you go, how can you cross the ocean when you are so weak?" Is there a secret After hearing this, one of them turned his eyes and said, "why don''t we make a deal?" "Say it "If we want to go in the past, there is the magic emperor''s shipbuilding secret. As long as we are released today, we can send this dharma to the Terran. " And the other devil yelled. "Bah, in order to survive, it''s so. You''re a devil. You don''t think that this method is obtained by the human race. They won''t cross the ocean behind them. Where did you fall into the devil emperor at that time?" Some of them want to exchange interests in order to protect their lives, while others regard death as death. And Chu East several people, at the beginning is also strange, green Mo and night from people, how to lead the Department across the ocean, there is a shipbuilding method, if give green Mo they strong, won''t be at any time will drive a warship counterattack. Things are getting more and more difficult. Chu Dong thought for a long time, pointing to a few humanitarians: "you can leave, but you must stay forever." Chapter 1169 The old devil''s eyes were all afraid of life and death. No one thought that Chu Dong would make such a decision. Of course, they don''t know. This is another strategy of Chu Dong. When these demon kings come to the rain dance continent, they will feel Chu Dong''s kindness today. In this way, they will publicize how Chu Dong does. This is only good, but not bad. And what''s the use of these timid rats. As for the trade, Chu Dong couldn''t trade with them, even if only they knew the more advanced shipbuilding method now. Chu Dong''s method was much more advanced than theirs, and he could make it by concentrating on it, and he didn''t need to trade with them. On the contrary, now that we know such an important situation, before releasing the remaining demons, we still hope that they can pass on a message. If qingmo dares to give birth to an indecent idea, he will be severely hit. So although Chu Dong agreed to leave, it was not now, but on the coastline. After building the fort, he asked them to leave. Now gunpowder has appeared, and smelting technology has also met the requirements, so it is only a matter of time before we can build several guns on the coastline. Not only did the rain dance along the coastline of the mainland and set up artillery, but also the fort was set up behind the coastline where the stars and the moon intersect. Behind it will be the Chenyang mainland. No matter what the situation there is now, it''s always better to guard against unburned fire. In order to deter the demons, while releasing the remaining demons on this day, Hanlin came in person and fired the first gun. "Guben always wanted qingmo to be under his command, but now that he has become emperor, he doesn''t want to be an enemy with him. I hope you can bring his words to him, and let him think about the one-sided relationship with him when he was not reunited. In his heart, there is always a place for him. I hope the devil emperor can think about it clearly." Although there are only seven demons left, the three demons killed are not worth dying. On the contrary, the Terrans are more generous than the demons. "No wonder in ancient times, the weakest human race could become more and more powerful in later generations. Our demon clan is not as good as ours. If the king wants to bring it. Thanks for the big shot. I''ll wait. " When Chu Dong saw the so-called sailing skills of several people, he was also secretly glad that he didn''t trade with them. This is just the simplest sailing boat. Compared with Chu Dong''s impression, those surfers are more or less advanced in windsurfing, so they can cross over because of the physical and physical advantages of the demons themselves. It''s not any technology at all. If the Chu Dong demons are naturally strong, he dares to challenge the difficulty of crossing with bamboo rafts alone. In those days, the monkey king did not build ships to go overseas to seek immortality, so the Terran had no ability. Due to the limitation of physical strength, they had to rely on wisdom and technology to make up for their shortcomings. At this time, Chu Dong seemed to have figured out where the so-called power of science and technology should be used, and had a sense of epiphany. Although science and technology are not omnipotent, the real purpose is to help people and make people develop and extend their potential with the help of science and technology. In the era of Chudong''s original life, technology seems to have been abused. It''s good to master anything. Once the good things are flooded, they will become disasters and difficulties like floods! A few days later, along the coastline of Xingyue continent, the artillery had been completely set up. Hanlin has symbolically sounded the first gun on behalf of the hope of the human race on the coastline where Yuwu continent intersects. Next, it''s Chu Dong''s turn. Therefore, although Hanlin came here this time, it was more symbolic than practical. He just came to watch the ceremony as the emperor of the Semitic nationality. "It''s reported that a huge warship was found in the opposite sea area, which is very similar to the pattern in the blueprint drawn by Lord Chu Dong. I wonder if it''s the ship that came back from our secret experiment." Chu dongyiqi, he did say that he wanted to experiment secretly, but it was not this sea area. "Watch carefully." "Bao, Lord Chudong, the opposite ship showed an attack intention and was ready to go ashore." "What?" Speaking, Chu Dong steps to the nearest fort. "Combat readiness. Let''s get closer to the enemy. " The Terrans with good water quality have already gone to the sea at this time and started to observe more closely. On the other side, it was the vanguard of alijean. Now they think that the level of the warship is enough to cross. After several experiments, they feel that there is no problem. This time, they want to carry out the pre landing exercise tentatively. "I found some Terran soldiers in the opposite sea. It seems that I found us." "Rush in and kill the nearby Terrans with the armor in the front of the warship." "It''s the Lord." "It''s dangerous. Let''s go back quickly." But the speed of several people''s march was obviously not as fast as that of the warship. Just as they were about to be stabbed, Chudong launched a cannon. Boom ~ there was a huge sound, and the gunpowder sent out a strong impact, throwing the big fireball onto the opposite ship."No, under attack, turn around!" The ship itself, clad in armor, is not afraid of fire, but the sails above are not good. There is no sail to move forward by the wind, and the people on it can''t move such a large ship by manpower. The power is still very primitive, and they need to move forward by the wind of nature. "Abandon the ship and go back to the safe ship behind. Everyone, get out!" In this way, alurang abandoned the boat and went back to the back boat in a mess. He also turned around and sailed back to the star moon continent. Chu Dong and others not only beat back the enemy, but also succeeded in getting a big ship. It''s time-consuming and laborious to get out of the armored warship. Now that it''s ready, the enemy has taken the initiative to send a ready-made one. And Chu Dong boarded the boat, showing a knowing smile. This ship has great potential for transformation. As long as it is slightly modified, it will be the original ship. "Bring back our booty." "But Lord Chudong, how can we get this ship back Chudong chuckled: "when it was still a tribe, we could transport the wood down the mountain forest. Now we can''t transport it by a boat." Sure enough, what Chu Dong learned before is right. As technology develops, some things of human beings will degenerate. But with Chu Dong''s reminder, we quickly used local materials. We installed a wooden wheel for him and dragged the ship back for reconstruction. Soon, Chu Dong''s reconstructed ship will cruise out to sea, at least to deter him. Let''s not say anything else. At least if we have the only one, we should show it, so that the two continents can know how powerful the Terrans are now. Only in this way can we gain time for the development of Cangwu Terran. At least two places should not dare to give birth to the idea of active offense, and there should be no problem at all. Chapter 1170 At this time, the Empire of stars and moon. In any case, there used to be only one country in Xingyue continent. Now, we can simply change the name of this continent to Xingyue empire. The reason why the name was changed is to prepare for the counter attack against Cangwu mainland. It is a means to boost morale. The name of empire is to prove his determination to be the overlord of Xingyue kingdom. As a result, who would have thought that it would be a bad start, or that alurang, the nominal king, personally led the troops to the drill, and almost let the other side''s artillery blow to death at sea. This man lost a lot. I thought that if we built the armored warship, we could rely on the sea to attack and defend. The Terran had no fighting power. Who would have thought that the Terran''s firearms on the shore were so powerful. "Well, it seems that we need to study the way to deal with the Terran firearms, or our ship, equipped with attack weapons, can destroy the other party''s defense in advance in the sea." It''s easy to say, but it''s hard to do. Although the star moon continent can build armored ships, it is because there is no lack of mineral resources, and it is very rich. But if you want to build firearms, at least you have not found the key things, or even the fire. This kind of open secret of the Terran is very difficult here. You need to keep the fire. At least there is no white phosphorus found here. This is the only known way to make fire in the world. It''s more advanced, that is, the match that Chu Dong brought was invented. But now in Cangwu mainland, the use of matches is very backward. For example, in some martial arts works, folding fans and blowers are common. The most advanced things are ancient lighters. It''s nothing more than primitive, but it already has its initial shape. It''s much more advanced than matches. Chaer and others occupied the continent of stars and moons. For some time, they brought some old technologies that could not keep up with the changes of the times. Therefore, limited by conditions, they could not build a ship equipped with long-range artillery, which did not mean that Chu Dong did not have this ability. It''s very important for the human race to know the cause of the ship. Hanlin personally supervises this matter. He not only needs to install the new power of Chu Dong, but also needs long-range firearms. A huge ship that can move freely in the sea, except for the storm, is almost free to go in and out, and is equipped with artillery. This is the mobile fort. The power can be imagined. Imagine that when you get close to the other side''s sea area, there will be a fierce bombardment. All the fortifications along the other side''s coastline have become furnishings. This picture is very touching. A few months later, autumn. It''s said that the ship can go to sea in summer, but Chu Dong knows that the weather changes abnormally in summer. It''s not fun to encounter storms after going to sea. It''s safer to go to sea in relatively peaceful autumn. This world is too similar to the earth world, including some weather phenomena in nature. In summer, severe convective weather occurs from time to time, which is not conducive to navigation. In autumn, it is much more peaceful. On this day, Chu Dong took people out to sea. Although Chu Dong led the team, in order to make the moon away from the God of war, he spread his prestige further, so on the surface, it was Yue who left the team. Tour around. "Let''s go, target the mainland of stars and moon. If we can, we''ll go to their country to watch the ceremony." "Newspaper, there is an unidentified ship on the opposite side, but it''s strange that there are no sails, and no one is rowing." "How can it be that there are no sails, no wind and no paddlers?" No one believed in such a ridiculous thing. "Listen to the boat in front, pull over and get checked!" "I''m Yueli of Xinshi kingdom. I''m ordered by the king to tour the seas. Why should I accept your inspection?" "What? It''s a new start. Attack with all your strength and sink each other." "But my Lord, it''s against the wind now. We..." "Against the wind? Then add more people, and use the strength of a hundred people to make a collision. " "It''s the leader." With the strength of a hundred rowers, although against the wind, the speed was not slow, and they directly collided. At this time, Chu Dong sat in the cabin under the boat, and was tasting tea with several women. After all, the ship is powered by fire. Besides power supply, these fires don''t burn water to make tea. It''s obviously a waste. Listen to above, have a voice to spread, Chu East lightly hums a. "Well, if you want to have a cup of tea, you''ll be in trouble and send them away." "It''s Lord Chudong." Roaring ~ the ship that was colliding with Chu Dong suddenly fired artillery. They went up against the wind. The artillery attack was much bigger than normal, and the canvas caught fire instantly. Fall on the rowers. "My God, it''s on fire." Although the vast sea, it is impossible to really fire, but instinct and habits, or let them confused. At this time, the moon is calm. "I thought their ship would collide and go full steam!" It had been a big mess, but now the other side''s boat collided again, and the people on the boat jumped into the water one after another."Diving? Fire the crossbow There are cannons in long-range combat and strong crossbows in close combat. How can the enemy suffer. Chu Dong''s warship drove to the other side''s shore as if it were in a state of no man. "Let''s get off the boat." Even if no one on the boat swayed near them, they were afraid that they would fight. "I''ve heard for a long time that there''s a distant neighbor here who wants to come and visit." "What, Chudong?" Cha''er was so surprised that he didn''t dare to show up in person. If Chu Dong could see the three of them, he would be king. "You, you are Lord Chudong." "Oh, you know me before I give my name?" "Yes, Mr. Chudong is very famous. There are pictures of you in our country. I don''t know how our country offended Mr. Chudong." The fake king was startled by the war, and his eyes were also flickering, which made him not the real king. "Let your real king come out." "I am." "You lied." Chu Dong is pressing forward step by step. The man was very nervous. Suddenly he knelt down behind. "If you don''t want to see me, I''ll let you play a trick." Chudong couldn''t laugh or cry after hearing this. "If you want to cooperate, you must let me get something." "Mr. Chu Dong, what do you say?" "Well, when I leave, I''ll take some warships with me. Go down and ask for instructions." "Yes, I''ll ask for instructions at once." In such a scene, I can see several women of the same trade, and the moon around them. They want to laugh but dare not. Chudong''s operation is a bit of a show. Chapter 1171 Chaer and alurang, hiding behind them, were just holding their breath. Now they''re afraid to show up. If they show up, they can only be beaten. Think of Chu Dong''s amazing strength. He can defeat the enemy with only one move. Who can bear it? I didn''t expect to get so much from this tour. When Chu Dong was on his way, he also warned them that if they wanted to make Cangwu''s idea, they would come up with their real skills. Now these two demons, how dare they still have such an idea? They can only develop themselves in order to surpass xinshiguo in the future. Otherwise, if they choose alone, they will not be able to pick Chudong and defeat xinshiguo militarily. What can they do except to be a man with a tail between their legs? After a tour, it was late autumn and another winter was coming. No matter when, the ocean will not freeze, but now it is also using navigation technology. If you want to take this opportunity to cruise the rain dancing continent, you don''t have the conditions. If we didn''t have a world map and Chu Dong''s basic weather knowledge, we would have gone for a risky voyage. But since we knew that it might be dangerous, why should we take risks? Chudong doesn''t want to take risks, but someone wants to. This is chubayi. This time, Chudong is too busy to forget what he promised. In front of him, he promised Chu Bayi that when the ship was built and the conditions were met, Chu Bayi could go to the rain dance mainland and inquire about the Phoenix family. But now I hear that it will take spring next year to travel to the rain dance mainland. He can''t wait for this time. "I don''t have much time. Now I often feel the power of the goddess. It''s getting weaker and weaker. If I wait until next year, I''m afraid I can''t feel the power of any goddess." Judging from the map, the territory of Yuwu mainland is no smaller than that of Cangwu mainland. If we take into account the small cities in the ocean which are very close to each other, the territory here seems to be larger. Rain dance mainland is an interesting place. Outside its inland, there are countless small islands as big as counties scattered around the mainland. Now that he has not really arrived at Yuwu, Chu Bayi can''t confirm whether the weak feeling of Fengzu''s power comes from an island or from the inland of Yuwu. So he had to go, before the faint breath disappeared. "I''m sorry, Mr. Chu Dong. I really can''t wait until next year." In this way, chubayi went to sea without permission. Not only did he go to sea privately, but he also took long Xuan with him. Since the last World War I, they have been brothers. Don''t talk to Erlong Xuan. "Brother, if you can find fengnv, I will be happy for you." "Are you my elder brother?" "Joke, you are the growth of the demons in this world, but I am the inheritance of the dragon in ancient times, who do you say is big. I can be your grandfather and granddad in terms of generations, and I can be your brother. Are you at a loss? " Long Xuan''s words were so blatant that Chu Bayi was speechless. "You''re right." "Ha ha, since you are right, you can listen to what my brother says in the future." Chu Bayi now regretted that he took the goods to sea, but he couldn''t do it without them, because long Xuan was the one who found out that he was going to go to sea quietly. If he reported it to Chu Dong, he would not be able to go back. Now the Terran warship is not one. In addition, five warships were seized. The most powerful gun ship certainly did not dare to move, but the remaining four unmodified warships still had the ability to borrow a chubayi. At a glance of the wind, chubayi was very happy. "Maybe that''s the will of God." At this time, the wind direction to Yuwu mainland is just downwind. But chuba just saw the weather at this time. He didn''t know that with the arrival of deep winter, the wind direction would not be downwind or downwind. From the farther north, there would be a strong north wind cold current. He had no sailing experience and just went downwind. It will only let this ship sail to the southern continent of stars and moon. It''s just an ordinary warship. In order to make him too rebellious, Chu Dong just borrowed four warships to go into the water. There were no ships to go into the sea in Xingyue continent, and there were no less than ten, which were improved twice. It can be said that Chu Bayi, who acted rashly, was in danger. On the second day of their voyage to the sea, xinshiguo exploded. After all, the loss of such a large warship can be said to be a major event of the new founding state. "What? I can''t see such a big boat." And the responsible guards told the truth, not that they couldn''t see it, but that they were stunned by Chu Bayi. Wake up, chubayi and the ship are gone, but chubayi is Chudong people, they began to hesitate, dare not report. "Dare not report, because it is my person?" Chu Dong''s nose is going to be crooked. How could they have such an idea about such a big thing? But it''s no use to blame the guards at this time. They are not the opponents of Chu Bayi. Chu Bayi''s ability can knock them out. Once inquired, what''s missing is long Xuan, and Chu Dong is furious."Long Xuan followed me, too. It''s nonsense. Come on, let''s go out with me and catch up with them. Before the wind changed, they were chased back. " "Lord Chudong, you said the wind would change." "Why don''t you usually record these data? Now it''s time for the north wind." In normal autumn, there is a westerly wind, but when the wind direction is about to change, there is always a process of change, so the so-called east wind chubayi saw is the precursor of this change. Because long Xuan is also one of them, so the people of the Dragon tribe, of course, have to follow, and they have a family, there will be induction, and it''s convenient to take them. Chu Bayi''s daring to go out to sea is equivalent to sailing alone without any equipment. It''s really impulsive. Everyone like Chu Dong has certain skills, at least they have Sinan. He wanted to go out to sea without anything, but also to cross the ocean. Chubayi was really brave to a certain extent. But in the vast sea, it''s not easy to catch up with Chu Bayi who started one day ahead of schedule. Although Chu Dong sent out an improved power warship without manpower, Chu Bayi and long Xuan had only two people, and they were all sailing by the wind, which was incomparable. But after entering the sea, the area of the sea was beyond imagination. To tell the truth, Chu Dong had no ready-made experience in going to sea. Even in the era of Chu Dong''s original life, the technology was extremely developed, and it was too common to take a plane, a car, and a high-speed rail, but it was almost impossible to take a boat. Many people could say that they had taken any means of transportation in front of them, but it was really not necessary to take a boat on the vast sea, unless they were sailors who had been out of the sea. The difficulty of mourning for Bayi was increased. Chapter 1172 Ships sailing on the sea, this means of transportation, for ordinary people, some far away. The boat in the park reservoir, this experience, is not suitable for sailing in the sea. In other words, for the voyage in the sea, Chu Dong, like everyone else, was at the same starting point, except for the last prepared voyage and accumulated some experience. If you just drive to the rain dance mainland, you may have no problem with your previous experience. But now it is in the sea to find people, this difficulty can be imagined, this can be anxious bad Chu Dong and his party. On the sea, not on land. Before going to sea, we should have plenty of fresh water, otherwise we can''t insist on it. "Now I don''t know if they have enough water." Now Chu Dong didn''t know how long it would take to catch up with them. If they didn''t bring enough fresh water, it would be more troublesome. Although I''m impatient, the sea water is drinkable, but it can''t maintain much. Moreover, I can imagine the taste of drinking raw sea water. Water is not only a problem. Now when sailing on the sea, there is no further technology to eat cooked food. The level of the ship is not enough to support the firing and cooking on the ship. It can only rely on the food brought by the land. Nowadays, although there is no pollution, we can''t live on raw fish every day. In fact, Chu Dong''s worries were all right. Chu Bayi and his family really didn''t have time to prepare these things. They just had no time to transport them to the ship as soon as they arrived. Now they have enough fresh water and food on board for two to three days, and they have to find their own way. "Let''s stick to it. If we press the wind force and add the speed, we can reach it in five days according to the map mark, so long Xuan, how many days is your limit?" "Ha ha, it''s only five days. I can hold on for at least ten and a half days. But look at your body. Are you ok?" "Your brother can do it. Why can''t I?" Although they know that there is not much food and water, they are still optimistic. The vast sea, no direction, two people just feel that the wind is getting stronger and stronger, but almost no sense of direction of the sea, the wind has changed, they do not know. "Ha ha, the wind is good. In this case, we have enough food. Let''s raise the sails more." Two people busy a pass, all the sails up, speed up. At this time, Chu Dong, because of Sinan''s direction, saw the direction of the flag, and found that the wind direction had changed. Not only has the wind direction changed, but this time the northerly wind seems to be a little strong. "Quick, change the course. Now the wind has changed. They are afraid that they will deviate from the original course." At this time, Longyin and Longna try their best to feel the breath of Longxuan. "Master, I''ve sensed it. It''s true that the two men''s course has changed and they have gone to the southern continent." "Full sail, full power." "Master, if we have enough power, we will come back against the wind." "Can''t manage these, catch up with them first, say, can''t advance against the wind?" Before he planned to develop shipbuilding technology, Chu Dong asked the system for some relevant information. He had been longing for a man who had gone to the West for three times, but he was a very strong man. Every time he went on a cruise, he made all the countries he visited submit to him. Chu Dong was surprised. At that time, the main driving force was also sailing by the wind. Did he always choose to go to sea when the wind was downwind, and the weather was changeable on the sea. When there was a headwind, did he want to go back? The intelligent system can be said to be omnipotent in this aspect, so Chudong actually knows how to operate against the wind, not only against the wind weather, including crosswind weather, but also how to ensure that the course is correct. The system has a comprehensive introduction. The last time he visited the mainland, Chudong chose a very good time, which was the best time for calm sea The first voyage, all rely on their own power forward. There is no chance to personally let you feel the technology of keeping forward in different wind directions. Without practice, there would be no right to speak. At present, Chu Dong only got theoretical knowledge and practical operation experience, but did not. "Well, now is the time for actual combat." Because the boat was sailing with the wind, and with enough horsepower behind, they finally caught up with chubayi and chubayi after another day. Finally catch up with two people, Chu Dong relaxed. "You two, so bold, don''t you know that everyone is worried about you?" "Master, I can''t wait until next year." "So you two have to go, but you have to make it clear that the direction you are going forward is the continent of stars and moon." "Ah? Isn''t it going with the wind to the rain dance mainland? " "Well, even Sinan is not prepared for sailing. Should I be angry?"The two finally realized the seriousness of the problem. Now they have been sailing for more than a day, and they are trying their best to set sail. Now even if there is a suitable wind, they don''t know how long it will take to get there. They finally understand how much trouble they have caused by their impulse. "Master, I''m wrong. It has nothing to do with long Xuan." "No, I don''t know what I''ve told you, and I''ve been fooling around, and I''m wrong." "Since it''s not rain, let''s go to the wrong continent." "But now it''s the north. How can I get to the rain dance in the west?" People began to question. Chu Dong said, "this is exactly what I want to teach you today. Listen to my command, change the main sail to another position, and adjust the side sail according to my angle. I''ll sail for a while and change the angle immediately. " This kind of sailing technique is a classic application of mechanics, because the sail is big enough to produce enough force and reaction force to use the stiff wind force to propel the sailboat forward. Although it is necessary to change the direction of the sails when moving forward for a period of time, it is also an unprecedented technology that can make the wind from any direction generate power and make the ship move in the specified direction. Because it''s crosswind, it''s certainly not as easy to operate as downwind, so the speed of moving is not as fast as expected. Fortunately, the two ships are now together, food and water can be shared by everyone, and they are given to the crew of chubayi in front for operation. On this day, the ship finally arrived on an island on the edge of Yuwu mainland. "Stop for a while, or make supplies on the island. At least it looks like you can hunt for food." Although it is only a few days, sailing on the sea, but these days, really like time. Now, although the island is not big, only the size of an ordinary county or a small county, the people are very kind. Chapter 1173 Accustomed to the life on land, we have a sense of intimacy. Longna found it and sighed: "great, although it''s not the real land, it''s not the sea after all." All the dragon people, including her, are not water dragon people, but they are not afraid of fire. Chudong knew something beyond Chudong''s knowledge. The dragon people, who are magnificent, rely on ships when they go to sea. They not only rely on the crew, but also have a stronger reaction than ordinary people. It seems that they are naturally deficient in water. In the past, Chu Dong thought that they were just talking casually, but they didn''t go to the sea and did nothing. As a result, today''s performance is true. At this time, long Xuan was more exaggerated and complained. "I''m going to explode some days. I''m so confused every day that I almost have no sense of direction." Long time at sea, people have this kind of reaction, too normal. Chubayi couldn''t laugh or cry after hearing it. "You, you are not the Dragon nationality. Although you are not water, how can you perform worse than me?" After finishing long Xuan''s speech, he also shook himself for several times. As a Phoenix who came back from the fire, he was not so strong. Two people with such a water nature were actually people who went out to sea with boldness. Chu Dong was completely convinced of them. At this time, a voice came from under the cabin, muttering, expressing dissatisfaction with the voyage. "Well, you two guys with poor water quality are brought to this place." When Chu Dong heard the voice, he turned back and became angry. "Jamie, I told you to stay at home with Eddie. Why did you come here secretly?" When they decided to go to sea, Jamie and Eddie were not in the plan. Although Jamie''s fighting power is not high, he has a spirit of marching forward. If there is any enemy situation, he can take the lead to attack, which can definitely improve the morale, and Eddie doesn''t need to say. He has trained with everyone before. It can be said that with the growth, although he has no handsome talent, he is also a general. At a certain time, he can arrange troops, with Jamie''s assistance Two people can definitely guard one side. In addition, Yueli and Yuezhi, who guard the dragon vein of Shangcheng, are already the level figures of the God of war. With their cooperation, Chu Dong doesn''t need to worry about the safety. But who would have thought that Jamie sneaked into the cabin and followed him all the way. If he didn''t speak, no one would know that he followed. Longna suddenly realized. "Every time you and I eat food, how do you tell me that I don''t take it with me?" "If I don''t steal, am I waiting to starve to death on board?" Jamie is very reasonable. Now that Jamie is here, Chudong is saying that nothing else is useful, so he has to go with us to the island. Just after a few people went to the island, Long Yin and others suddenly asked everyone to stop. "Master, I seem to feel the same breath." "Of the same kind, are there descendants of the dragon people who suppress Lingqi here?" Although Chu Bayi is a bit of a fool, if he finds the dragon vein, it''s a great chance. There''s a certain number in the dark. "I''m a descendant of the dragon people. Longyin, if you are also descendants of the dragon people, show up." "It turns out that they are descendants of the fire dragon clan. Why should we listen to you? What do you do when you don''t guard those auras and come to our water dragon clan? You are not welcome here." "The gratitude and resentment of the superior generation of you and me should be put aside. Now the master of Chu Dong is here, and he doesn''t show up yet?" "Master Chudong? Hum, he''s your master, not ours. It''s our master who can take out the fragments of shuiyuanjing. " Hearing this, Chu Dong was overjoyed. "The fragments of shuiyuanjing, then..." Later, the eastern part of Chu Dynasty released the fragments of protocrysts. "The fragment is here, isn''t it coming out yet?" As soon as the words fell, the dark dragon appeared. "The elder of the dragon clan in Shuibu, the master of Longlin." With the appearance of Longlin, a secret that was guarded by the dragon people at that time came to the surface. In ancient times, there were three powerful tribes: gods, demons and humans. The remaining tribes had their own masters. The dragon and Phoenix were originally under the command of the human race. Later, a man named Fuluo appeared. He secretly stirred up the Phoenix clan to attack the Qilin Orc clan attached to the demon clan, which escalated into a world war. It can be said that the Phoenix clan''s attack on the Qilin clan was the fuse of the ancient hundred Clan Wars and the result of Fuluo''s Secret hands and feet. But the mysterious Fuluo never appeared again. In that war, the Protoss and the tribes they submitted went to the new world, and the rest of the human race and the remnant tribes stayed here. Because of the war, the earth moved. From then on, the mainland was divided into four parts by the sea, and there was no communication between them. It was also at that time that the dragon clan was ordered in the face of danger. The four divisions of water, fire, wind and thunder had their own responsibilities. Besides guarding aura, they also had the secret of protecting siyuanjing, waiting for the master of later generations to appear.When Chu Dong heard this, he felt that it was just like a script designed by others. Chu Dong, as the original modern man, has some things that can''t deceive him. It''s not that Chu Dong has a mission on him, but that he is just a part of another person''s plan. It''s just that he was chosen for the script when selecting actors. Although each of the four Dragon tribes of water, fire, wind and thunder guards a secret, the fire tribe has an extra chance to guard aura. Let the other three departments think that this is unfair, because in this way, when they meet the real master in the future, the fire department will make the greatest contribution. From then on, the four Dragon tribes gradually became enemies, especially with Huobu. Anyway, it''s just all kinds of guarding secrets. Why contact with other departments. "You mean there is a secret behind shuiyuanjing." "Yes, this is one of the keys. Only four keys in one can get the last key. " Hearing this, Chu Dong turns around and asks long Yinlong Xuan and others. "Since you guard huoyuanjing, why didn''t you mention that I got huoyuanjing?" After listening to the question, long Lin laughed. "The elder of the Ministry of heaven has never said that they were selfish. If they saw the fire before their death, they didn''t think so." "Do you mean that huoyuanjing has another important secret, not just a key?" Long Lin nodded: "master, all I know is that. The rest of them, the descendants of the fire department, don''t know. I''m just an elder of Shuiwen. How can I know? And the elder of the fire department doesn''t trust others." It can be seen that he is very angry with the fire elder. Chapter 1174 When it comes to the present, Chu Dong also understands that when it comes to identity, long Lin has a higher identity than long Xuan and others. He is the elder of the tribe. As for the following elder xuanlin, there are only a few people who are afraid of the fire from the back. Although it is not known what happened in the last generation, there is one thing that Chu Dong can do now, which is to let the future generations of the dragon people put down their gratitude and resentment. "Now that you recognize me as the master, then from now on, the dragon clan will be a family, no matter what the water department or the fire department, including the wind Department and the thunder department behind." "It''s the master." Longlinnono called it. "Well, from now on, Longlin is the head of the dragon clan. All the dragon people in the world should listen to the order of the Dragon forest. And under the leadership of Chu Dong, the dragon people will not be separated from each other. Do you have any opinions about the dragon people present? " The present dragon people are all descendants. They don''t know about the past life, so naturally they won''t have any opinions. Long Xuan said: "of course, we don''t know what happened to our predecessors. Why should we bear grudges?" Chubayi heard here, some lost. But there was a burst of laughter. "Hahaha, well, since the dragon clan has a clan leader, it''s not good for me to lead the dragon clan." "Are you a descendant of the Feng family? So you''re here for the Phoenix girl? " Sure enough, this dragon forest is a legacy of the ancient dragon people. He knows a lot about it. "Oh, master Longlin, do you know about fengnv?" Longlin smiles. "Of course, I survived the ancient war. I think it''s the old friend Phoenix goddess. With a little hard work, she has given you guidance. Otherwise, how can you find here? Look at the power of the Phoenix family in you. It''s so weak that you should be a new generation born in the flame mountain. " Just casually looking at Chu Bayi, he saw everything about Chu Bayi. This ancient dragon forest is really powerful. It seems that in order to solve the mystery of the ancient war, Longlin is a living textbook. But later, Chu Dong wanted to know more, but he was disappointed. Although they are incomplete in some aspects of the body, but his memory is not strong. In the face of danger, the highest patriarch of the dragon clan almost randomly ordered several children of the four tribes and appointed elders. And forcibly sealed part of their memories of the war, saying it was to protect them. "Children, some things, it''s better to forget and forget." Although he didn''t know what the purpose was, what he knew about the Dragon forest was very limited, so the truth of the war is still a mystery. Chu Dong even thought that if he could untie the seal, maybe he could find out who the mysterious Fuluo was. Now there is no way to resolve the seal, all can only be like this, but he knows something about the Phoenix family, so after the rest, help Chu Bayi find the Phoenix girl, is the top priority. Take the Dragon forest with you, and the Dragon forest is born to be a water dragon, so you use a method of water control to send several people directly to the south. To the north of the Yonghe River, all the birds live. Tianbu tribe. Lingyi, the clan leader, has a sudden reaction. "There''s the flavor of the Phoenix and the dragon. The goddess did not abandon us, no! I hope it''s a man this time. " And the closer to the tribe, the stronger the feeling of chubayi. Just as they were about to run inside, they were stopped by a group of birds. "The agreement of eternal river has been made. How dare foreigners come to our bird tribe? I''m the bird tribe, Xiang Tianbu, Tianpeng Dharma protector! " When he was stopped by Tianbu, he asked the tribe. Chu Dong and others don''t know what happened here. He came forward and said politely, "we didn''t mean to offend your tribe. We went to ask Tian tribe." "What do you want to ask the sky tribe for?" Jamie was a little upset to hear that. "Why do you ask so many questions? I''m not going to your tribe. I''m just passing by. They said, "no offense." "Don''t talk nonsense. Now that I''m in Tianbu, unless you fly there, the road will be blocked." Chudong finished listening, smile: "you say but fly, regardless." "Yes, you can fly there if you can. In addition to the dragon''s divine power, I think about bird''s airspace and dream. And on the ground, with my Tianpeng, you can''t get through. " Several people listened to, behind all knowing smile. Now, in addition to Chu Dong and Jamie, they are either the dragon or the Phoenix. It''s not easy for them to fly over here, and Tian Peng also said that their airspace is not fortified against the dragon."What are you looking for? Are you waiting to stay for the new year?" Jamie was the first to fly. Such a few dragon in this world, we fly directly away, leaving only Tianpeng in there, angry straight jump feet. "You are lucky to have dragon people to help you. It''s not so cheap next time." Quickly, he went back and reported the matter to the patriarch. "What, you mean the dragon people suddenly broke in and went to the bluebird people." "Patriarch, the last time the agreement on the eternal river was made, Lingyi of the Qingniao clan seemed to disagree with the idea of ruling by the river. What do they want to do now when they bring in the people of the dragon clan?" "Put this matter down for the time being and wait for its change. I will report to Lord xuanming at the right time." Xuanming, the common leader of all the tribes of the bird tribe, has always been very ambitious. This time, he didn''t agree to join demon II. He had his own plan. He wanted to have a chance to lead the birds to get the aura in the legend. Now he just wanted to find a place where there was no dispute, cultivate well and understand a secret sin left by the ancestors of the birds, which is related to aura. Xuanming realized from the secret heart that in this world, the aura did not disappear, but was sealed by the mysterious power. As for how to seal, who to seal, and who to guard, he still did not understand these higher secrets. Now that the dragon people are here, he seems to think that it must have something to do with the ancient dragon people. But now that he has not received the news, he will not want to go to this floor. Chu Dong and his party arrived at Qingniao. Lingyi and Chu Bayi looked at each other and wept with joy. "Fengzu man, finally appeared, I Fengzu hope." "Are you Phoenix girl?" "Ha ha, there are only women in my family. Who do you mean?" "This..." In an instant, Chu Bayi blushed. Chapter 1175 Seeing that chubayi blushed, Jamie immediately came to tease him. "What''s the matter with you? I don''t understand. Speak quickly." Chubayi just blushed and faltered, but he couldn''t speak. The spirit over there is happy. "Well, I don''t mean to force you." In this way, several people temporarily live in the place of the bluebird tribe and have a rest. Although Chu Bayi''s mouth suddenly becomes stupid, he finally finds the descendants of the Phoenix tribe and is in a very good mood. That night, the night was particularly good. Lingyi takes the initiative to ask him out. "Are you sure it''s the Phoenix family?" "Is there a fake "Hee hee, the natural Phoenix family is always warm, just like fire. You are a phoenix man, but not the same. Hee hee. Come with me A bright moon in the sky. Today is not the time for the full moon, but the Lord hinders the special beauty of the moon night. Sometimes, a bend of the moon, plus the stars all over the sky, is also a different scene. "Do you think the moon is too round to see the stars?" Lingyi takes the initiative to open his mouth and break the dullness. "I didn''t notice that." "What did you notice?" "I..." Chubayi is still not very talkative, which is quite different from him. "Hee hee, we Fengs are different from Terrans. Are you the implication of Terrans? But we Fengs, like is like. What you want will be expressed directly. Now you tell me what you want?" "What do I want?" Chu Bayi faced Lingyi. He didn''t know why. When he said something, he felt that he wanted to say it, but he couldn''t say it. He was very strange. He thought how stupid I was today. Lingyi sees it and smiles. "Hee hee, why do you travel thousands of miles and cross the sea?" "To, to find, you, you!" "You? Oh, it''s you. " It has to be said that Lingyi said that Fengzu was born warm, which is true at all. Now she started to express it like chubayi. This layer of window paper finally broke, and chubayi said: "yes, I''m here to find you, come back with me." "It''s like that." At this time, Jamie and Lina, who were secretly doing good things, were happy for them. Chubayi, a stuffy oil pot, was finally enlightened. But when they were happy, something happened, which destroyed the atmosphere that they were going to get together. "Who?" Chubayi is on the alert. "Ha ha ha, it''s us. Let''s see the scenery." Embarrassed two people, have no words to look for words, want to cover up their good. The spirit does not believe in nature. "Are you really looking at the scenery?" Chubayi said, "they don''t lie. It should be true." Lingyi was completely convinced and snorted. "You are so honest. You believe what they say?" Chubayi was puzzled: "what? They will cheat me. Don''t you see the scenery? " In such a scene, Lingyi is completely speechless. A little bit of chubayi''s head: "you, I don''t know what to say about you, but since they are here, let''s see the scenery together." Two people are not stupid, in this case, they accompany to see the scene, it is not too two. Linna said, "the weather here has changed a lot. How can I feel less dressed? Jamie, do you also feel cold?" Although Jamie also wanted to leave, he didn''t react and said, "no, I''m ok." "You, you are a fool, too! I''ll go back to my master. You can see the scenery yourself. " "Lina, wait for me." Later, Jamie chased him. At this time, Chu Dong looked at all these people in the distance and thought they were very interesting. He was relieved. After a few days of rest and getting along with each other, Chu Bayi and Ling Yi finally have to think about the next thing. It''s a tangled problem whether Chu Bayi will stay or Ling Yi will go back to Cangwu with Ju family. Although this is very simple in Chu Dong''s view, Chu Bayi has only one person anyway, just stay, but for the two people involved, it seems so tangled, and Chu Dong is not easy to make this decision for them. This delayed a few days, and at this time, the bird tribe co owner over there finally got the news that the dragon people were asking the tribe. "Dragon people, they suddenly appear in Tianwen?" "Dragon? "Dragon people?" Xuanming paced back and forth, and finally kept saying these two words. Suddenly he burst out laughing. "So it is, so it is. Then the dragon people must stay." Thinking of this, he immediately ordered to inquire about the specific situation inside them. Now he only knows that the dragon clan has arrived in Tianwen. Without more specific information, he can''t arrange the following operations.Kwai soon reported, a big news. The news made xuanming smile more proud, so that he had the reason to go to heaven in person. "I didn''t expect the bluebird people to hide so deep? But it''s good for me. " As the leader of the bird clan, xuanming came to congratulate him. "Lingyi leader, Congratulations, but you should not hide it from me." They didn''t know how to leak the news, but it was so far that Lingyi couldn''t hide it, so he had to say, "excuse me, xuanming. I have a reason to do it. " Xuanming laughed: "you mean the old story of the Phoenix and the bird families. I am the common leader of the bird families all over the world. Today, as the common leader, if you dare to mention the old things, you will not be forgiven. The Phoenix family and the bird family are of the same origin. If we fight inside, we will not laugh at the foreigners. So the leader can rest assured. " Xuanming said that Lingyi had to thank him. And behind xuanming is directly to do the Lord, let Chu Bayi stay. "If you find it here, why don''t you stay here? "The powerful Phoenix." "Lord xuanming, I haven''t thought about it yet." Chuba was still entangled in his heart. "All right, but now that you''re here, it''s better to stay a little longer and let the birds do their best. As for the later things, it''s not too late for you to make plans after you think about it." Speaking of this, Chu Bayi has no reason to leave immediately. He doesn''t leave. By the way, Chu Dong and others have to stay for a few more days. At this time, to the north of Yongsheng River, the demon department where qingmo is located. The news of the sudden birth of the Phoenix family spread to the demons department. Not only that, but also the questions of the dragon people spread to qingmo and Yeli. The second king sat down to discuss and decided to come in person. Although they made an agreement with the bird clan, they didn''t make an agreement with the Feng clan. They came to the river in the name of congratulation for legitimate reasons. The front startled Xuan Ming, already let Chu East doubt, who divulges the news. Now the demon department also knows about it, which makes Chu Dong feel headache. Chapter 1176 Qingmo and Yeli, a demon and a demon, come one after another, which is a major event of rain dance in mainland China. Xuanming didn''t welcome them. "I seem to have forgotten your agreement, Lord." "I''ve never forgotten, but the agreement is only valid for birds, isn''t it?" Qingmo, as the demon lord, didn''t say anything. This is what Yeli said instead of him. On this occasion, Yeli should open this mouth first. But the night leaves the voice to fall behind, xuanming unexpectedly cannot find the refutation words. "Well, since I''m a guest of the Laifeng clan, I have nothing to say." Xuanming is also strange. How did the news reach the opposite side of the river? Yongsheng river is very wide, which is beyond ordinary people''s reach. However, through a natural danger, it can spread the news. People have to doubt the source of the news. Suddenly, his eyes fell on Longlin. "The dragon people of Shuibu?" He thought in his heart, but did not dare to doubt in public. At this time, he could only discuss with Chu Dong secretly. After all, Chu Dong is the master of long Lin and others. If he has this idea, he suspects Chu Dong''s subordinates directly. In private, xuanming tried. "Don''t you think it''s strange, Lord Chudong? It''s not surprising that I got the news. I have my own means. But across the river, suddenly also get the news, Chudong adults don''t seem to understand the eternal river. If you want to come over, you have to fly. It''s a natural danger. Of course, if someone can control the water quality, it''s also OK. So, Mr. Chu Dong, don''t you think it''s strange? " Chudong heard something in xuanming''s words and said, "please tell me straight. Are you doubting my Shuibu dragon?" "I dare not. The Shuibu dragon is an ancient race. How can they be associated with demons?" "What do you mean by that?" Chu Dong asked. Xuanming said: "I want to ask Chudong adults to help with the investigation, at least let your men get rid of the suspicion." After all, although not straightforward, xuanming was the first to suspect the Dragon tribe in Shuibu. This made Chu Dong very upset. But Chu Dong also wanted to know how the news leaked. He immediately stood still and said, "yes, but the condition is that you have to tell me who sent you the news, who you doubt me, why can''t I doubt your people?" "What is it?" Xuanming thought about it, and then said, "how could it be my people? My people have no such ability. It''s clear that they are from the Phoenix family. Don''t forget, Tianwen and xiangtian are very close. I can only tell Lord Chudong that. I''ll find out what happened later. " The east of Chu smells speech to show surprised facial expression. "So there''s something wrong with the Feng clan. Don''t worry, clan leader. I''ll find out about it naturally, but if you doubt me, I''ll keep it!" It''s better not to enter Xuanchu later. Xuanming laughed. "How dare I make mistakes in front of Lord Chudong? Lord Chudong is famous. I have offended you. Don''t I feel uncomfortable? Hehe, hehe." Behind xuanming, he laughs strangely. Chu Dong always felt that xuanming had something to say but stopped. had made such a great event. When Chu Dong came back, he directly called Chu Ba Yi two people. He clearly told them that there were traitors in the Phoenix clan, hoping that they could quietly investigate secretly, and told the allusions of the very old gods in front of the two people. They are very happy and begin to prepare secretly. They think this plan can find the traitor hidden in the dark. Lingyi never thought that there would be a traitor in her Phoenix family. After telling them, Chu Dong goes to find long Lin. "Longlin, come with me to the river of eternal life." "Master, the river of eternal life is a river of weak water. It''s not handed down by the chimpanzees. It can only pass by flying. What are you doing there?" "The heritage of the people?" The question mark on Chu Dong''s face is really a hundred ethnic groups in ancient times. How many ethnic groups are there that Chu Dong doesn''t know. The chimpanzees, what race is they. It seems that this earth like world, in ancient times, also had the same biodiversity as the earth. "Yes, like Shuibu dragon, they belong to Haibu. The world may not be the same as their masters." "Not quite the same?" Chu Dong continued to question. The sky, the earth, the sea, the undead, the spirit and the Shura are the six realms, also known as the six ways of the world, which form a complete world for one person. Although the shark tribe is a sea tribe, in ancient times it had the ability to control the six heavenly punishments. Therefore, it was the only race endowed with the ability to cross weak waters. Usually, where weak waters flow, there must be six gates below. They are the guardians of the gate of the six realms. These secrets are unknown to the race that did not inherit from ancient times. After listening to these, Chu Dong''s cognition is refreshed. What kind of world is he in? Is it just a primitive human era like the earth? It''s very similar, but it''s not conservative. Some legends are similar to those of Chu Dong''s era. But myths are myths after all, but this world doesn''t sound like myths.Just like the dragon clan in Chudong''s cognition, no one has ever seen the real dragon in his myth. But in this world, by chance, he is the master the dragon clan is looking for. So at this time, Chu Dong was amazed. But in the end, Chu Dong decided to go and have a look. Longlin had no choice but to accompany him. The master and servant arrived at the river of eternal life. I just got to the Yongsheng River, and suddenly there was a huge wave. "Be careful, master. You can''t touch this water." Two people fly to the back, did not let the spray splash, and spray shot to the place, instant corrosion. The river is really strong. It seems that there is no ability to fly. No one can cross the eternal river. After the big wave, one of them appeared to be a woman. She was very charming, and her skin was very clear, even with a kind of transparent texture. She looked so charming. "Master, shut up and don''t look at her." "Ah, why can''t we see it." At the moment of hesitation, Chu Dong had already been recruited. He felt a flower in front of him, and an illusion appeared in front of him. "Master, wake up quickly, use the power of fire crystal to break her charm." But Chu Dong, who had already been recruited, could not hear Longlin''s words at all. Longlin, who was helpless, was a woman who had fought in the past. "Goblin, wake up my master quickly, or you''ll have to look good 1" "it turns out that it''s the Shuibu dragon clan. It''s no reason to intrude into the territory of our shark people. What''s the reason for that! Look at the move The two began a fierce battle. In ancient times, both the dragon people and the shark people belonged to the sea Department, and they obeyed the command of the sea emperor. Later, the sea emperor died out, and all the departments were leaderless. They had already gone their own ways and disagreed with each other. "Frozen!" Helpless long Lin, had to use an ice technique, the move of Chu Dong frozen up. He knew that Chu Dong had been drawn into a boundless dreamland. Only ice can break. Chapter 1177 But this ice sealing technique, can only guarantee, Chu Dong comes out, the time does not change. Otherwise, even if Chu Dong returns, it will be ten thousand years later. Once pulled into the dreamland, it is in the turbulence of time. This is the power of the six heavenly punishments, the law of time. Entering the dreamland, maybe it''s just a moment inside, but after coming out, it''s ten thousand years. It''s also possible to spend several long lives inside, but when you come out, you can have a dream, master the law of time, and trample other people''s time at will. However, all things interact with each other, and the method of ice sealing in the water can ensure that time will not be disordered. But Longlin can''t bring Chudong back to reality. He was just a child of the dragon people who survived the ancient war. He had no ability of his predecessors, so he could only do so. The woman burst out laughing. "Ha ha, I forgot that you are a dragon from Shuibu, but you have no way to bring him back to reality. Let him accept the rule of time." "Release my master!" "Just you? I don''t know who Liya wants to seal, unless he has the ability to come out. Or he can play Yuan Jing''s power. This person, didn''t he get two pieces, hehe, hehe... " At this point, the magic of the territory. Chudong entered a vast sea, and all his friends were there. They were marching on the sea. At this point. Lingyi has agreed to go to Cangwu with chubayi. They are on their way back. "It''s strange why I agreed. Why do I have a blank memory?" Chu Dong was a little confused, but after thinking about it, since Ling Yi went back with her, it was also her choice. Chu Dong of course had to respect her. "Master, there are bodies on board. It''s long Xuan. Long Xuan is dead. " In the dreamland, strange and strange. The illusion that Chu Dong experienced was just like this. Long Xuan died, and then long Yin died. "Kill all the dragons." On the side of their bodies, there were handwriting. At this moment, Longna is very nervous. She knows that the next dragon will be her. "Master, I don''t want to die. Don''t "No, I won''t let you die." Chudong protects Rona carefully. At this time, Longna suddenly evil smile, followed by from Chudong, instead in the past all of a sudden stabbed chubayi. "It''s my mission to kill all the Fengs." "Long Na, are you crazy? Chu Jing is confused." When Chu Jing doubts, the corner of Longna''s mouth is red, and then she falls to the ground. "I killed myself. The dragon and the Phoenix are cursed. They can''t be broken, they can''t be broken." All of a sudden so many companions died, people panic. At this time, the feng people were shocked. "It''s true." Lingyi wants to stop it, but those who are willing to return to Cangwu are just like crazy. "Chief, it''s them, the Terrans, or the demons. We are all cursed. It can''t be broken "Calm down." Lingyi could not control the situation, but Chu Dong''s mind was blank. Suddenly, the picture changed again. Now it was not in the sea, but in the desert. "I, how to appear in the desert again, this is Xinlan desert." "There''s no lack of rain here. How can it be the same again?" Opposite, in the nearest Nanbo City, a group of soldiers rushed to grab the spoils. "Kill all the people on the other side, kill them!" The intersection of Nanbo city is under the jurisdiction of Wuling County on the opposite side. Chu Dong is very puzzled. How did their soldiers fight in the two neighboring counties under the new rule? It is obvious that the people of Wuling county were defeated in this battle. "You are..." When Chu Dong wanted to speak, the scene changed again. Huoyan mountain, Buzhou mountain Finally, the unknown cave, his disciples. "Master, are you back?" "Who can tell me what''s going on?" In Chu Dong''s mind, images of different places constantly appeared, and the whole brain seemed to explode. ¡­¡­ At this time, Tianwen tribe. Xuanming had left, and he was very excited at this time, because he finally brought chudongkeng to the Yongsheng river. "Chu Dong, when you go there, there is only one way out. This plan is perfect." Chudong would not think that xuanming wanted to get rid of him by this opportunity. his eye liner is not limited to the rain dance mainland, but also his goal is not the mainland. Birds are born with flying skills, which means that they can see the whole world. The natural flying skills of migratory birds enable them to travel around the world naturally.He said that he had never heard of Chu Dong''s prestige, but he didn''t mean to compliment him. He knew that Chu Dong was really a young man, a king in the shop, not a boaster. "Even the emperors in the world have to ask, except for the resistance of unifying the world." But he did not have this ability, can only borrow the shark''s hand, use the weak water to get rid of him. "Ha ha, you don''t think so. I''ve already bought the shark, otherwise how do you think I got the news?" ¡­¡­ At this time, the river of eternal life. The battle is still going on. Long Lin knows that in addition to the ice sealing technique, there is only one way to kill Liya, and the dreamland will be broken by itself. Otherwise, there is no other way. But long Lin finds that he is not an opponent at all. In ancient times, the chimaera was endowed with divine power, and he could not win unless he had the help of the fire dragon. While fighting, Longlin began to retreat. "Want to go?" Later, Liya comes after her. Seeing her coming, Longlin laughs. "People from the fire department, come to support quickly. I don''t know how long it will last." With the strength of its own dragon body, Liya is blocked on this side of the river. "If you want to stop me with dragon body, watch the move." Long Lin is struggling to get hurt, suffering from other people''s support. At this moment, suddenly, Liya felt a twitch. "What power is this?" "Traitor, do you want to be arrested?" "Elder me?" At this time, the magic crystal sent out a signal to the outside world. The dreamland disappears and Chu Dong returns. Chu Dong may not know why he came back suddenly, and he doesn''t know that it was the secret power of debris that protected him. Everything is like a dream. "Lord Chudong, I''m late. I''m the elder of chimaera, nine light. " In front of Jiuguang, Liya finally admits that she has become a traitor. Jiuguang is not polite and kills the murderer with one move. At this time, Chudong knows that all this is the conspiracy of xuanming. The fury of Chu Dong is related to the theory of xuanming. In Feng clan, Chu Bayi and Chu Dong also found out the real traitors. Chapter 1178 But Lingyi didn''t expect that the person she trusted most was also the one who betrayed the news. The maid shuibi and Peng always have a good eye for each other that day. The news comes from the maid shuibi. "You go. Since you are in love with Tianpeng, you will have a lover and get married. But what belongs to our Phoenix family, stay here. From now on, you are not a member of our family. I will remember you as my master and servant. If you are destined to come back to our family, we will treat each other with courtesy." "Chief, shuibi is wrong." "Don''t you leave fengyuhuang tears and leave?" Lingyi roars. Phoenix feather and Phoenix tears are the root of Phoenix''s rebirth. Chu Bayi''s battle clothes are made of this material. Otherwise, with the blood of maternal nature, they would not wake up their inner strength and grow into the real second generation of Phoenix. Although Lingyi knows that Chu Bayi is the second generation of Feng nationality, he is the only man who can pass on the blood of Feng nationality. He is the second best, and he can only be chosen. What''s more, he is not bad after a few days. "Here you are." Holding the phoenix feather tears handed over by shuibi, Lingyi gives it to him. "Maybe he can help you grow up into a phoenix family, so you will be the same as me." Just with other people''s phoenix feather Phoenix tears, help him become a generation, this thing Chu Bayi some can''t accept. Lingyi gave a bitter smile. "Do you know the origin of war clothes? It''s also someone else''s, so it''s your life. " "You mean, this war dress is the mother, she..." Chu Bayi saw the loss of Feng Yuhuang''s little shuibi, and his painful expression made him know how difficult it was to offer it. "So now you know why Huang Lei said that it was Nirvana rebirth and a painful choice. Life is death, but death is life!" "I..." Chu Ba Yi at this time, seem to understand, will phoenix feather Huang tears. Lost phoenix feather Phoenix tears of water blue, at this time to ask the sky department. When she left, xuanming had a premonition that something was wrong and left ahead of time. "The land of right and wrong is not suitable to stay for a long time. I''m afraid that Liya, the shark, will not be able to kill Chudong." On the way, he met Tianpeng. "Tianpeng Dharma protector, don''t be surprised when you see shuibi later. The Phoenix family has gone too far this time. I have something else to do." "To the patriarch." After all, xuanming is the master of the bird clan, and Tianpeng naturally wants to be polite. At this time, shuibi came with a weak body. Hearing the truth, Tianpeng is furious. "Fengzu? You''ve deceived me too much Not to mention the angry Tianpeng, how to persuade the clan leader to ask Lingyi for justice? He only said that xuanming was halfway there, but he was stopped by several people who went to rescue Chudong. He just left with his front foot, and later he received a message from Longlin, knowing the truth. Long Xuan is furious. "That xuanming runs so fast." Long Yin said: "don''t worry about xuanming, let''s meet with the master quickly." And they caught up with xuanming by accident, how could they let it go. Xuanming is not the enemy. He escapes by pretending to be dead. Several people don''t know xuanming''s plan. They think they will kill him, and then they quickly come to join Chudong. And nine light read and have subordinates, make such behavior, announced, go back to clean up the internal, give Chu Dong a satisfactory account, and eternal life only in eternal river. Nine light so state, Chu East is not good in deep research, take people to leave. On the way to listen to a few people say, half way kill xuanming, Chudong want to see what, then know xuanming feign death. Bird tribe, xuanming tribe. Chu Dong came to find xuanming, but found that he did not escape back to the nest. At this time, the Tianwen department was attacked by the Tianbu. Chu Dong and others had to give up and go back to rescue. Taking advantage of the fact that they were not separated from each other in the night, the two people stayed together. Because Chu Dong and others came back to Tianbu. Defeated to tianbuzhong, under the cover of the back, he ran straight to the direction of Yongsheng river. "Ah? No, I fell into the river. I don''t want to die. " "Why, the river?" Originally, they thought that they would die if they fell into the weak water, but they were surprised to find that the river turned into an ordinary river. However, they didn''t care much about it and fled to the opposite bank. Someone took the lead, and everyone in the back rushed to the opposite bank. Chu Dong and others are also strange, but they don''t know that internal strife has happened. This Liya is the daughter of the great Dharma protector. Now she is slandered by Jiuguang. They have a big fight. The quick eyed great Dharma protector Moda attacks Jiuguang with the help of weak water. "Moda, you are crazy. You know that the barrier will disappear with the help of weak water." "I just want you to die. Die, Jiuguang." Jiuguang, who was helpless, escaped with serious injuries. The powerful power of the shark tribe depended on these weak waters. Now these forces are absorbed by Moda alone, which means that the place where the whole shark department lives is not suitable. Now all the shark people are fleeing to find a new place.Those who are in charge of natural punishment also have natural punishment. Now Moda uses the power of weak water without authorization, and there will be a blow to the whole tribe. Will he stay here to die? Without the protection of the eternal river, now it is just an ordinary river. At this time, xuanming took this opportunity to drink. "I bird clan, at this time willing to submit to the common master of the demon clan, Feng clan enemy!" He didn''t agree to join the demons in the front. Now he has to do so to get through the crisis. Although qingmo and Yeli know that this is an expedient, but in this way, they are also in their arms. "In this case, our department fully supports Lord xuanming." Now the Phoenix family is facing not only the xuanming people, but also the demons behind them. "Master, I think it''s the most important thing for a hero not to suffer losses." Long Lin suggested that it is not appropriate to be tough now. It is better for Ling Yi and others to go back to Cangwu with Chu Ba Yi. Lingyi made a decision after weighing. "Feng tribe, go to Cangwu mainland, go!" Escorted by the Dragon tribe of Shuibu, when they get to the sea, there is no way for the pursuers behind them. They can''t fight the Dragon tribe of Shuibu at all. They are born of water. On this day, they finally returned to Cangwu. But Chu Dong and others didn''t know that after they left, the evil Qi that existed in the rain dance continent possessed Moda. "There is such kind of nature. I thought it was possessed by qingmo or Yeli. Now it seems that this Moda is more suitable for me." Anyway, he is also a scorn of the chimaera, so it''s better to complete him. With the help of Moda''s body, the demon prophet arrived at Chenyang successfully. When he arrived at Chenyang, he smelled the aura. He doesn''t care why there are auras here. He only knows that these auras are too useful for him. He begins to absorb them crazily and his strength is greatly enhanced. And Moda completely into the devil, completely into him, that Moda, because of crazy behavior, the soul is also sacrificed to the devil. Chapter 1179 At this time, the Protoss. Chenyang mainland, suddenly had aura, the protoss emperor River, had induction. "What, that world, has the aura of recovery? This bastard''s Lingkong didn''t inform him. He wanted to own it for himself. Night dance, you go down and have a look. " The night dance of Lingkong is the right hand and left hand around Dijiang, and the ability of night dance is stronger than Lingkong. Dijiang will not send night dance down easily. Now, I feel that the aura is unreliable, and I may even see that the aura revives and gives birth to the heart of betrayal, so I send the night dance down. When the night dance arrives at Chenyang, the aura disappears unexpectedly. There is only powerful magic Qi. "How can the demons suddenly appear here? Don''t they live in Cangwu according to their master''s will?" The night dance was puzzled and began to look for the evil Qi in Chenyang. At the same time, Chenyang mainland, the secret dragon. "The existence of aura is to nourish all things just like water. Now all things are lifeless. I hope my decision is right." The reason why there is aura here is to guard the dragon family in Fengbu. Longhan can''t bear to see all things wither in Chenyang. He releases some aura so that all things growing in Chenyang can have a chance of life. In ancient times, all ethnic groups were life, and all things in the world were also life. Those flowers and plants, even mole ants, were also trying their best to survive. The dragon clan of Fengbu has the power to destroy the withered and decadent, and also to be gentle and gentle. This is a strange and contradictory race. It is called a race of good and evil. It is violent and destructive. It nourishes all things and is so kind and close. Let out a little aura, long Han sleeps again. No matter how things change, he only wants to be a quiet guardian. Long Han didn''t know what happened outside, and Chu Dong, who also went back to Cangwu, didn''t know what happened outside. Not only did he not know what happened in the morning sun, but also what happened in the rain dance. As for the East rain, he knows what will happen after the second trip to the sea. Although there are not many members of yuwufeng clan, Chudong and his party are a little overweight when they add the boat of chubayi. It''s easy to run a ship with power, but it''s very difficult for another ship to run on the wind. Although Longlin is a dragon in Shuibu, he was only a child in ancient times. He didn''t get all the power to transmit so many people at once. Otherwise, he could easily send all the people directly to xinshiguo by using the power of the dragon. "Master, can you borrow Yuanjing? Maybe it can improve my strength, so I can push the boat "Good!" Chudong immediately released the fragments of shuiyuanjing. With the power of shuiyuanjing, Longlin''s power was greatly improved, but the trouble came back. The power supply of the ships propelled by power ahead is insufficient. "This Can we do it again. Huoyuanjing, pardon Two pieces of meta crystal play a role at the same time, two ships pull each other, the voyage can continue. People want to breathe a sigh of relief, suddenly there is a strong wind ahead. At the beginning, we thought the wind was just right, but then we didn''t calm down. "Master, this is the precursor of rainstorm." "Jamie, shut up." Linna felt that Jamie''s words at this time were the crow''s mouth. Chudong knows that Lina''s heart is good, but what Jamie said is true. "Everyone pay attention to the spirit, no matter it is a rainstorm or not, we should not take it lightly, control the direction of the ship, and do not deviate from the channel." "It''s the master." We all played a hundred times spirit, careful control of the ship. Although he tried to control the boat, the heavy rain still came, and it was so heavy that it was as big as a direct splash. Seeing this, long Xuan was in a hurry. "I said Longlin, aren''t you the dragon people of Shuibu? Let the rain stop quickly." "Ah? I don''t have the ability. Master, you can try Yuanjing. " "What? I? I don''t know how to use it. I''ll just forgive him. " All of a sudden, everyone felt desperate. Such a heavy rain directly affected the exertion of huoyuanjing''s power. This made everyone very anxious. Anxious Chu Dong, at this time the only way is to help the system. "Come out, I''m going to hang up." "The host is human. Don''t worry. Let me think about it." "Let''s see. When you come up with it, I''ll hang up. Aren''t you an intelligent system? " "But the system is intelligent. There must be a computing time." System a pay very reasonable appearance, this let Chu East special speechless, at this time the rain ship, more and more heavy, will sink. "I NIMA, what''s the situation? When I first designed it, I didn''t consider the storm when I went out to sea?"This situation makes Chu Dong not calm down for a moment, and ten thousand beasts are roaring in his heart. It''s really a house leak. It''s even raining at night. Do you want to do this? Ding! There''s a way. Such a prompt sound makes Chudong feel good in a moment. "Come on, what can I do?" "Naturally, it still depends on the power of the book of changes. As long as the balance between water and fire is achieved, the current crisis can be resolved." "Shit, I want to know how to balance, I''ll ask you?" Water and fire are both economical, which is one of the hexagrams in the book of changes. It represents a state of relative balance, and it is also the perfect state that people pursue most. It is not easy to achieve this state, and it is only a moment. Because of the need of development and change, this balance will be broken. But as long as there is such a moment, it is enough. The so-called moment is just a relative concept, there is no absolute world, Chu Dong believes that as long as the balance is achieved, they can get through the crisis. "Only one try. Pieces, forgive me all, fit Although I don''t know the specific usage, after I get two pieces, Chudong can forgive them, which is very wonderful. After the two pieces of debris received amnesty force, they quickly and slowly combined in the air. There was a flash of light. With all the heads on top, there is a bright, and this bright is very magical, like a huge protective cover, protecting the ship in the middle. "Now, find the nearest stop." "Master, this is not difficult for me. There are many islands here. There is an island not far ahead. We can stop temporarily and leave here when the storm is over." "OK, say the position and go ahead with all your strength." During the special period, they got temporary protection again, and they began to paddle the oars to the nearest island in front of them in the primitive way. Finally, half an hour later, seeing the light disappear, the combined Yuanchang becomes two pieces again, and several people can get on the island. Chapter 1180 Rain dancing on the mainland, unknown island. It has not yet left the rain dance mainland, its own sphere of influence. From the map, we can see that there are many islands in this continent. Although they were in a hurry, the island they boarded was not bad. It was one of the larger islands. Because deep in the sea, the Terrans don''t have any technology to speak of, or even build ships, and there are other places that are not well considered, such as being unable to cope with the storm. For the unknown sea, a storm of this degree, if the ships are excellent, is just a small thing, not even a big storm. But for Chu Dong now, these storms have forced them to escape on the island. Chu Dong thought, "it seems that the art of navigation and shipbuilding still need to be improved. It''s the real way to get through the crisis. " Although the island is large, the first thing it faces is how to solve the problem of fresh water during the period of avoiding storms. Food is really not the key to such a big island. It''s not difficult for the people who live by hunting to get food. You can even get materials from nearby places to catch some fish, but if it''s fresh water, I don''t know how long it will take, so it becomes a top priority. "Master, there are so many plants here that there can''t be no fresh water." Dragon sound put forward this point of view: "the surrounding environment is not reasonable." "Master, look over there. There''s fruit on that tree. But the shape is strange. I don''t know if I can take it off for a while to quench my thirst. " Chudong followed the direction of Jamie''s finger, looked over, and was very happy. "Sure, and their juice is delicious." There are coconuts on this island. Coconut juice is not only delicious, but also a good thing to quench thirst. "Beat them down and I''ll tell you if you take out the juice." But Chudong is strange. This is a kind of earth like environment. Correspondingly, coconuts, a tropical fruit, only grow in the south, but not in the north. Did they just deviate from the channel? According to the normal route, they should stop in the temperate zone. "Longlin, confirm the location." "All right, master, confirm immediately." With the confirmation, it was true that the channel deviated at the beginning. Chu Dong was puzzled. When he started to drive normally, he kept going in the direction directed by Sinan. How could he have made so many mistakes? How could he have crossed from temperate zone to tropical zone in half an hour? There must be something wrong. But this is not the time to get involved. It''s true to take a break and try to leave. Just at this time, Chu Jing had a very good idea and said, "master, since it''s close to the south, we''d better take a detour to Xingyue continent and go ashore from there." "To the mainland of stars and moon?" Chu Dong was puzzled. Chu Jing said with a mysterious smile: "yes, you can ask them to borrow some supplies. They have to give them if they don''t give them." Chu Dong is very happy. She didn''t expect that Chu Jing still has this kind of mind. She didn''t find out before. She is still a talented person. So Chu Dong decided to take a rest and drive directly to the nearer continent. It''s true that after some deterrence in front of them, Chu Dong now proposes to borrow materials, but they dare not say a word. "We''ll go to the mainland tomorrow and have a good rest. Let''s set out for a day." There was no words that night, calm, indicating that tomorrow is a good weather. It makes people feel better. Jamie and others went to the forest to hunt a lot of delicious food, and everyone enjoyed it. But in the evening when everyone was resting, there was a change. "Attention, everyone. Get ready to fight. There are monsters." "It''s not a monster, it''s the dragon''s traitor, Jiao!" "Jiao?" Chudong is very strange. It''s clear that the creature that has changed is a crocodile. In the mouths of all the dragon people, how can it become a dragon? At this time, the system gives a prompt. "Do you remember some legends about the dragon in the world where the host originally lived, and in those legends, there were legends about the Jiao. About Kunpeng. " When Chu Dong heard this, he was not surprised. It was said that the Dragon could turn into a dragon. It''s just the same as what the dragon people said. It turns out that they are teachers? No wonder, according to the legend, there is always some connection between the dragon and the jiaozi. Is this the root? Now Chu Dong feels that this is not only a world like the earth, but also a legendary parallel world. Later, Chu Dong could not think of anything else and began to fight with everyone. Before we could get rid of these crocodiles, a wave of lizards came back. "Shit, it''s not over?" Everyone was very angry. Giant lizards and crocodiles are connected. Jamie said angrily, "I''m talking about the brothers of the dragon clan. Are they also your disciples and grandchildren?"The dragon people are a little embarrassed. "It''s true." Jamie couldn''t help blowing his beard and staring. "What''s the matter? It''s your relative again?" After killing the lizard, the ground suddenly shook violently. "Watch your step. It''s like we''ve stepped on something''s back." "Stepped on the back, that guy''s head..." Longxuan''s reminder just fell. Everyone felt the huge shaking under their feet, and reacted instantly. Their bodies soared up in the air. With the monster at the foot of a turn over, we found that they have been staying in front of the place, actually is a giant fish on the back. "This head is too big. We just had a barbecue on his back? " Everyone exclaimed. And Chu Dong also didn''t expect that such strange things happened one after another. When Chu Dong fixed his eyes, it was a stranded whale. "Wait a minute, everyone stop attacking. He has no malice, but he can''t swim back to the sea. Let''s help him." "Master, we help him swim back to the sea, but will he..." No one understood what Chu Dong said. But I did. Everyone pushed the whale to the sea, and when it got to the sea, the whale wagged its tail and swam away happily. Now that we''re back in the sea, we''re very relieved to see him off. There was nothing to say all night, and everyone took turns on duty. The next day, at dawn. People wake up and get ready to go. Jamie and Longlin are ordered to prepare for departure. Then both of them ran back one after another. "Master, I''m afraid our boat can''t go down to the sea." While running, Longlin was out of breath. Chapter 1181 Jamie was even more angry: "master, yesterday we shouldn''t have helped that strange fish. Now he''s calling in his brother and blocking our way to the sea. " "What, the way to the sea is blocked?" Chu Dong was puzzled and came to watch. When we arrived at the scene of the accident, suddenly a tall figure on the other side of the sea flew over. "Thank you for your kindness." After hearing this, Chu Dong was puzzled. The tall man, who was incarnated in human form, began to introduce himself. "Benefactor, we are the Kun people who have lived here for generations. Recently, children have been lost one after another. It''s just that they were abandoned by a group of dragon people. Fortunately, several eunuchs took action yesterday. After saving them, the elder specially ordered me to thank you for your kindness. By the way, my name is Jingyu. " It was a relief to hear that they just came to express their thanks. Jamie was very angry. "Your thanks can''t get in our way. We are going to go to sea." "Oh? How many people go to sea with this? What if there''s a storm? " Chudong heard a bitter smile, thinking, if it is not for the storm, how can they get to the island, behind the truth. After hearing this, Jingyu immediately said that he was willing to escort them and even send them to their destination as long as these people sat on their backs. Chu Dong certainly has no problem, but other people don''t seem to have the courage. Think about last night''s barbecue on the back of the strange fish. Fortunately, he didn''t attack. Otherwise, it would take a lot of effort to fight this big guy. Under the dialogue, we all know that these dragon abandoners formed a miscellaneous army and wanted to absorb the essence of these whale money to help them transform into dragons. Now the world lacks aura, and they are even less qualified to transform into dragons. Finally, they came up with this heresy. During the ancient war, the Kun people were sealed with their ability. Apart from maintaining their huge size, they have no combat effectiveness Some of the Dragon abandoned the formation of the miscellaneous army, can also catch a few young whales. Not only sealed the ability, but also under the curse, once they leave the deep sea, they can only wait to die. The abandoned dragon people are not only crocodiles and lizards, but also boa constrictors and sea snakes. However, no trace of them has been found on this island. It''s disgusting just to hear the names of these creatures. Now they defeated one of them and rescued them. It''s also Chudong''s decision yesterday. It''s very right. With their escort in the sea, Chudong believes that the journey in the future will be very smooth. Chu Dong in order to let everyone not fear, take the initiative to let a whale on the back. But this person is probably to thank, Chu Dong saved his companion, unexpectedly spurted the water column. "Hey, hey, I saved you. What are you doing?" Chudong was thrown into the air, and everyone immediately began to prepare for the battle. Suddenly, the air became tense again. Jamie, straighten up. "If you dare to hurt my master, I''ll be the first to refuse. Come on! You can go ashore. " At this time, he was about to pull the water column down again. So back and forth, just as human beings throw people up and down in order to celebrate. Chu Dong laughs: "it''s OK, it''s OK. They are thanking me. It''s wonderful. Do you want to have a try?" Everyone shook their heads. They said that they could not accept such a welcome. However, Chu Dong said that it was a kind of ceremony to express closeness, so he gave up the fighting state. When he watched Chu Dong being thrown there, he kept cheering. He didn''t know what it was worth to be happy, like a child,. Two days later, star moon continent. Seeing the gunboat of Chudong, people in Xingyue land were in a panic. "What about the leader of the East gun?" "Ah, again? Come on, tell the Lord, I don''t know what to do By this time, Chu Dong''s boat had already landed. Their ship is to dock, but Chu Dong in order to give them a greater deterrent, must lend them materials, a shot behind the whale, the whale they saved. "Come on, let''s start the show." The whale called Jingli spewed out the water column quickly and dragged Chudong firmly in the air. And the people on the shore saw it, but it was like Chudong standing against the water. "I''m Chu Dong. I''m telling your king that I just want to borrow some materials today. I don''t mean anything else." "Ah? He can step on the water. This is... " All the people in Xingyue continent were dumbfounded. This time, when they heard that Chu Dong was coming, the fake king was dragged to the front. Alurang and Tsar only dared to follow in secret. Seeing this scene, they were even more shocked. "It is said that in ancient times, there was a kind of skill called water control. It is very similar to this situation. " "Yes, Lord char, I''ve heard of it, but isn''t that the prerogative of the protoss?" At this time, the spirit of the puppet is also in the dark."Yes, it''s true that it''s a secret method of the Protoss. I don''t know about it either. It''s said that only in real miracles can there be such inheritance." "Miracles? A real miracle? Are you... " Several people felt more and more terrible. They immediately instructed the fake king to give him a double of what he wanted. As long as he sent the living ancestor away earlier, now he just showed the skill of water control. Who knows what secret he got in the miracle. Chu Dong also didn''t expect, casually moved a small mind, can get a lot of materials. "Go back to Cangwu." Not only did he borrow materials, but he also borrowed all the new generation of warships from the other side. However, in the face of Chu Dong''s arrival, char could do nothing. Now he''s not sure about Chudong''s real strength. "Well, in order to thank you, let''s have a water fireworks. Let''s go. " In an instant, the sea surface, spray like fireworks, very regular. Sure enough, they are even more powerful. Although he lost his warship, it was better than losing his life. Seeing Chu Dong and his party go away, Cha Er hated him even more. He would take revenge sooner or later. But if he wants revenge, it''s just empty talk that there is no ship. He will build a better warship and fight Cangwu sooner or later. On this day, Chu Dong and his party returned smoothly. When he arrived at the tribe, Chu Dong knew that Han Lin had been waiting for him for several days. "Lord Chu Dong, you are back at last." "Is the king waiting for me?" "Yes, there are some things that I really don''t understand. I came here for advice." It turned out that after Chu Dong left, Xinshi state was safe and sound, and Hanlin ordered to repair the fort all over the country, and everything was developing well. But what happened later really puzzled him. Chapter 1182 Let cold forest feel confused thing, is not necessarily a small thing, Chu Dong began to ask about the details. It turns out that during this period of time, the world became peaceful, and the New Kingdom created a new generation of God of war, Yueli. Although there were still some places not under the control of the New Kingdom, the whole Cangwu continent also showed a sense of submission. It can be said that the world is now in the making, and there is nothing to be done. In such a situation, of course, he would like to invite those who have made great contributions to the founding of the new country. Naturally, he would have a big banquet on three days and a banquet on five days. He did not dare to be slighted. Even Han Lin could put down his position and toast these people in person. What an honor it is. "And then? There is nothing wrong with the king''s doing so. " After hearing this, Hanlin sighed. "Yes, I don''t think it''s wrong, but these meritorious people, I don''t know why, were very happy in the first few days, but later they went too far, especially the most meritorious ones. Gu really can''t understand why they drink too much and break some things, but Gu can''t kill these people. They are all meritorious people. " "Drink too much. They''re all right." Chudong is more puzzled. Hanlin kindly invites them to drink, which means that he has not forgotten their credit. How can they be so ignorant? Drunk crazy smash things, don''t pay attention to Hanlin? "That''s all right. Later, I invited them to ask what happened to them. Chenye, Zhouwang and others, who made the greatest contribution, didn''t even come to participate. Gu didn''t know what was wrong. He even tried to make an example several times." After hearing this, Chu Dong felt that chenye and Xingwang had gone too far. "Do they want to be successful?" After thinking about it, Chu Dong finally decided to meet them as a private person to see what the problem was. In this way, Chu Dong explained the tribe''s affairs and went to the King City. Wangcheng, chenye''s house. Chenye was the first person to call on Chudong. Speaking of the founding of the New Kingdom, chenye had made great achievements. If he had not been old, he would not have had the chance to become the God of war. "Hello, Mr. chenye." "It''s Mr. Chudong. Please come inside and have a drink." Chu Dong waved his hand and said, "even if I drink, I''ve drunk in the king''s place." Chu Dong began to explore the mouth, deliberately take the opportunity to lead the topic up, this opened the topic, chenye began to pour the bitter water. "Lord Chudong, there is no outsider here. You can''t tell me that there is such a truth. If you want to talk about the establishment of the new founding state, if you don''t talk about the literature, naturally there are left and right prime ministers who give advice. But in terms of martial arts, I dare not say the greatest contribution, but the most contribution. No one dares to say no word." "That''s right. If you want to talk about the force and lead the soldiers, Lord chenye can be called the first person." Chenye gave a bitter smile. "I don''t want to fight for the first person. Lord Yuewang is respected as the God of war by his strength. But he is not as famous as Lord Yuewang. He only lets me stay in the king''s city every day. He doesn''t give me anything to do. Let''s wait for death." "Lord chenye, do you want to find something to do "It''s not like that. If you think about the copper field who has done all the bad things, you can be the Lord of the city. Let''s not say chenye is the Lord of the city, even the sheriff. It seems that the king is all those of us who have made great contributions. I don''t agree with him because he thought that a few meals would be enough for me. " When Chu Dong heard this, he immediately found the root of the disease. Now whether he went to Zhouwang or not, he believed that the result was the same. Chu Dong couldn''t understand it. Han Lin was a person who had learned the art of emperors. He didn''t understand the truth of "reward for meritorious service"? I need someone to take the initiative to put forward it. I''m so much credit. You can give me a piece of fiefdom. Would he not have thought of such an obvious thing? Although I don''t think it''s necessary to go, I can''t leave Zhou Wang alone. Otherwise, Zhou Wang is also a man of great credit. He will pick reason, so after he promised to help ChenWang solve this matter, he went to Zhouwang, and the result was not much different from what Chudong thought. He also promised Zhouwang, and the matter will give him a satisfactory answer. So Chu Dong went back to the palace. "King, are they going to rebel?" Chu Dong deliberately frightens Han Lin. This surprised Hanlin. "Why are they against me?" "Like the Tongye people, they can find a position as the city leader, but they go through life and death, and finally they live in the king''s city. Does the king think they will be balanced?" "But given the fiefs, these people are capable people, and their supporters are numerous. How can they be treated in the future?" Chudong laughed: "king, it''s good for people to have foresight, but they don''t care about the immediate crisis. Once they''re worried, they can''t control it. The so-called" walk one and look three "is just empty talk. Now King is not afraid of their support and self-respect?" "This, according to the meaning of Chu Dong adult, Gu wants to grant them land?""Yes Chu Dong has no two words. Han Lin showed his worry and said, "in that case, just as Gu thought, how can he control them in the future when they are doing business in the fiefdoms?" After all, the words went round again. It seems that if we want things to go smoothly, we can only dispel his worries. Chu Dong immediately offered a plan. "The king can look at his own people first, and let them be his closest relatives." "Lord Chu Dong, please make it clear." In this way, Chudong judged the situation and concocted a world version of Tuen Ling to Hanlin. As long as this law is carried out soon after the fiefdom, these people have no chance to revolt. Even if they were made kings, they would not be afraid to form a small vassal state. The core of this strategy is that the cold forest seals up some large areas of land of these people, and then their territory can be divided down. It''s inconvenient for the legitimate son to have a share, and the common son also has a share. Since they are the descendants of the meritorious people, they need a bowl of water to be leveled, so that the next generation, or this way, will not exceed three generations, and these fiefs will be scattered and have their own owners. Even in today''s world, these people only have legitimate sons and common sons, they can also draw a few pieces, which virtually restrain their power. "in this way, those who did not have the right will not support the king, or even become the king''s eye liner." Han Lin is very happy. Sure enough, he goes to Chu Dong. This move is right. It''s not that he doesn''t want to reward him, but that he doesn''t dare. When they got the fiefdom, even chenye and Zhouwang could manage one or two counties. What else could they say? They all took office happily. Chapter 1183 In the next few days, another order came down, which made the sons of these people very happy. After all, they would not have had a chance without the order. "Ha ha, your decision is really right." Now these common people are thanking Hanlin, but they forget that they can''t be proud without their Laozi. However, these people don''t realize this at all. All the common children have started a collective Carnival and think that all this is the grace of the king. This situation, for the cold forest, is naturally loved, and once again thanks from Chu Dong. Chu Dong smiles, indicating nothing. At this time, chenye''s fiefdom came to see him. The relationship between them was very good. After Zhou Wang went back, he was very happy for the first few days, but later, he came back. Hanlin is so cruel. He figured out that there was nothing wrong with them in this generation, but after three generations, if they had no restraint and had hundreds of grandchildren, the fiefdom would be like this, and it would not be enough for future generations to share. Finally, they would become civilians. "Hum, I helped you to fight for the world at the beginning. I can fight for the future generations to enjoy wealth forever. Hanlin, you''re so Yin." The week that the in the mind is not equal looked to the dust wild here, directly initiated to complain, two people but have no words not to say. After hearing this, chenye is happy. "Brother, it''s good that we can manage our own generation''s affairs well. At least we are good people. " "That''s right. I''ll tell you what. Now you have two sons and three sons. Everyone should have a fiefdom, and now your eldest son has two more children. They should have a fiefdom behind him, too... " Zhou Wang began to break his fingers and count them up for him. Behind chenye, he was a little impatient. "Well, don''t say it. I thought of it when the king ordered me." Listen to dust wild at that time thought of, week hope eldest brother not happy facial expression. "Brother chenye, this brother is going to talk about you. With our relationship, you could see why he didn''t say it earlier. If he said it earlier, I would never agree." The dust wild laughs, did not answer him immediately. "Have you laughed enough? You can still laugh. Now the roads are overcast by the cold forest." At this time, chenye stopped laughing. "I would have said that at that time, you would have objected, wouldn''t you?" "That''s it." Without thinking about it, Zhou Wang gave the answer. The dust wild nods: "this is, so I didn''t say, is to save you." This confused Zhou Wang. "How can this become saving me?" Chenye explained that if Zhou Wang objected at that time, Hanlin would not force him to execute it immediately, but in this way, his children would hate him. You should know that Zhou Wang''s children were all brave people, and some of them followed the people who were aggressive and extremely powerful. If Zhou Wang openly objected, he would be killed What do these bastards think. Just because they were born of concubines, they ended up fighting. In the end, the benefits were all from their own sons? They are really impatient. They will certainly unite to oppose. At that time, there will only be scenes of fratricidal between brothers. Even more intense, Zhou Wang will be killed and replaced. It is unknown. After listening, I can''t help but breathe. "So it''s not that we refuse, and it''s not that we don''t refuse? In the end, it''s all for Hanlin? " Chenye continued to nod: "so it''s the best choice to let nature take its course. No matter who we are or who we will be, at least we are living well now, and we can live well for two or three generations. How many generations do you have to take care of?" Zhou Wang was still unconvinced and exclaimed, "let''s just forget it. Besides, I think someone must have said something to the king. Otherwise, he invited us to drink and eat every day, which is nothing unusual. Now when I think about it, although I got the fiefdom, I''m worried. I feel happy when I drink and eat meat. " Chenye smiles: "who do you think it will be? Lord Chu Dong helped us to get the cover, but later, the king played this one? " "You mean, Lord Chudong? No, why did he do that? " Chenye did not answer. Instead, he warned Zhou Wang not to make trouble, or he would be too late to repent. Zhou Wang sighed: "well, I''ll listen to you once. We''ll live a good life, at least now." "I hope you really think so," chenye said Seeing off Zhou Wang, chenye sighed: "Zhou Wang, Zhou Wang, how can you not understand that this is the best result for you and me? Wang has been kind enough just because we made so much trouble and didn''t lead to death." After fighting for the fiefdom, chenye understood a lot of things. The so-called high achievers must shake the master. Hanlin slowly took back their rights in such a gentle way. Although it was a bit sinister, it was better than killing them directly. He hoped that Zhou Wang could also understand this, but he was worried about Zhou Wang''s character, which would inevitably lead to trouble later, but he didn''t know Every man has his own destiny, and he advised him. If he insists on it, he is not good enough to hold him.Now that you have seen through all the dust fields, you have learned to be wise and to fight against the emperor. There is no good result. At this time, around a servant, followed for many years, called Chen Ji. "What''s on your mind, master? For your honor "I think so." Chenye sighed. Later, he told Chen Ji that some things should not be made public. Chen Ji said he understood, but he still said that he hoped that he could persuade Zhou Wang to do something right. A few days later, Chen Ji came back with a sigh. "Master, what you are worried about will happen." Chen Ji didn''t say anything to persuade him. No one can change what Zhou Wang thinks. Chen Ji is afraid that if he says too much, Zhou Wang will even kill him. Not only that, he also announced that he would not contact with chenye Laosi from now on. At this time, Chen Ji suggested that it''s better to publicly announce that they have nothing to do with each other. In this way, anything happened later has nothing to do with chenye. Chenye said: "it can only be so, although we have fought friendship, but in the face of life and death, I have to choose like this." In this regard, chenye high-profile announcement, since then and that week hope old death do not contact. Half a year later. After going to the southern tropical waters by mistake, and with the participation of the Shuibu dragon people, the new warships went to sea. This is a great thing for xinshiguo. As an exception, Hanlin has set up a base by the sea. Chapter 1184 At present, Chu Dong is in charge of shipbuilding, and has specially approved a piece of sea area as a base. This makes it more convenient for Chudong to carry out repeated sea trials. After countless experiments, at this time, we can finally make a long voyage, and Hanlin specially came here. Not only did Hanlin come, but Chu Bayi and Lingyi also came to celebrate. Although the Phoenix girl was found, the Phoenix family had a chance to continue, but Chu Bayi and Lingyi discussed that they would never establish their own territory in the Terran territory. So both of them are trying to find a place where the Terran has never set foot. But looking at Cangwu mainland, there is no such place. All over the world, is it King''s land. Now Hanlin has almost unified Cangwu continent, but it''s impossible to go back to the rain dancing continent. To the south, Xingyue continent is the territory of the demons. That is to say, although Hanlin is unified here now, there are two continents that are occupied by the demons. In other words, the only place they can focus on is Chenyang. "Bayi, maybe Chenyang mainland is the final destination of our Phoenix family." "I think so. If I have a chance, I can go to the mainland in the morning. It''s a kind of assistance to the Terran. At least we won''t let the present Terrans be sandwiched between the two continents occupied by the demons. " When they heard that Chu Dong''s warship was going to sail further this time, they wanted to come and see if they could take the opportunity to go to the Chenyang continent. This time, chubayi will not make the mistake of the last time. He has seen the danger of the sea. It''s said that they have some ideas. Hanlin is very happy. "Thank you for your consideration. In this case, I''ll give up my plan to go to sea." "Your Majesty, are you going to go to sea with the ship this time?" The spirit depends on the question. If you go out to sea, you will have a chance to go out to sea So Hanlin suddenly changed his plan. Instead of taking the opportunity to go out on a cruise, he went to some places near xinshiguo, where he had never set foot, which was worthy of Chudong''s saying that day that he was the king above, he had to go down and really experience the folk. Think about when he was still among the people. At that time, he was still a guest and was taken as a hostage. All of a sudden, everything was just like yesterday, and now he has become the king of the unified mainland. He has the feeling that life is like a dream and things are changeable. Hanlin, too, has no taboo. He says that he must pay a visit to the people in this trip, so that he can make some changes and encourage others. Chu Dong intended to protect his trip, but think about it, the current plan, let the ship go to sea smoothly, is more important, which relates to the whole Terran, now the protoss is still in the dark, I don''t know when, it will suddenly come from the other side of the border, with the current strength of the Terran, can''t bear all this. If you want to get rid of the outside, you must first settle the inside. If you want to compete with the protoss, there must be a peaceful environment in the four continents. Now the two continents are occupied by the demons. Although the only continent in Chenyang is smaller, if war breaks out in the future, it will be a barrier. Even if you retreat to Chenyang, you will have a chance to survive and not end up. Jamie, Eddie, you two stay. Chu Dong gave an order, and the two of them cooperated with Yuewang and the Five ghosts of the underworld to protect them secretly. Hanlin, the emperor of the world, was the first person who was optimistic about Chu Dong at the beginning, and also the one who finally completed the great cause of unification. Of course, Chu Dong should pay attention. On this day, Chu Dong and his party went out to sea and went to the cold forest. Seeing off Chu Dong and his party, Han Lin began to arrange his tour plan. "Set out, heading for Chenyang mainland." According to the known data, Chenyang is a place where no human race is involved. It is unknown whether there are other races here. After half a year, Chudong popularized some techniques to the people. The final development of navigation technology is the development of civil use. Therefore, Chu Dong can also say that this experiment is under the control of both sides. Warships need to be transformed, and civilian ships are also promoting technology. But after going to sea, Chenyang mainland is facing an unknown situation. Of course, it needs to go to sea by warship. This time, the power was improved, and the corresponding measures were taken to deal with the storm. At the same time, an anchor that can temporarily stop at sea was added. When you drop the anchor, you can firmly grasp the rocks under the sea, which plays a very good role in fixing. In case of an accident, or when there is no nearby parking place, you will not let the ship drift in the sea only along the ocean current. It''s also a way to fight storms. When you can''t find an emergency stop, stop the ship at a safe place at sea. This time, Chu Dong took all these factors into consideration. It can be said that he was much more advanced than the last warship. Sailing for two days, calm, and two days time, reached the limit of some small boats.Because of the initial shape of civilian ships, fishermen have emerged on the mainland. Originally, according to Chu Dong''s plan, they stopped at the edge of the nearby island to see if they could find supplies, and then went straight to Chenyang. As a result, the ship arrived at the island mountain and met with help. "That''s great. Finally someone came. We thought we would be stuck here forever." "Well, I dare not be so far away from the land next time." "Lao Wutou, it''s not that you are greedy and chase after the fish. If we don''t meet someone, will we die here?" Knowing the situation, Chu Dong was speechless. It was because of the lack of human heart and the snake swallowing the elephant. With the current navigation technology, they dared to be so greedy and chase the fish to the deep sea. But now is not the time to educate them. In this case, the ships must have been engulfed by the ocean, so we have to take them off. Fortunately, there are only five or six of them, and they are not too crowded. This time, there are not many people in Chudong. The three women, together with Longji, Longlin, chubayi and Lingyi, are just these people. Although there are not many people, Longji is not happy. Food is not bad for them. Fresh water is a very valuable thing. If there are five or six of them, who knows if there is enough fresh water in the back. This is not the original tropical island. You can take some coconuts with you. It can be used when it''s crucial. It didn''t leave the fairway this time, so there were no tropical plants at all. It seems that the island is bare, and there are not many plants. At first glance, it is an island that lacks fresh water. In order to get fresh water, it is not realistic to drill wells on the island now. Although Longlin is a water dragon, his ability is limited, and he can''t conjure fresh water. Chu Dong was also worried about it. Chapter 1185 At this time, when it comes to the mouth of the meal, there is plenty of food. You can''t be hungry, but you have to use fresh water to cook. "Wait a minute, use this to cook the food." "Isn''t that wine, master?" Now Chu Dong has no way. Fresh water is too precious. How can he let everyone waste it? Since there are several jars of wine on board, why can''t he replace water. After that, the food was really cooked, and it was delicious. "Master, you have invented new things again. This practice can be popularized on the ground." Chu Dong was also speechless for a while. He just wanted to save water, but he invented a new way to eat delicious food. When cooking in this way, you can save a lot of water. In this way, you can relieve a lot of pressure. When they approached the Chenyang continent in the east of Chu, they were on the mainland. Night dance arrived here for more than half a year. But after he arrived, he didn''t feel any aura at all. It was very strange. He knew that Lord Dijiang''s feelings in the divine world would not be wrong. But where did all the auras go? After reporting to Emperor Jiang, he decided to stay and find out the reason. Emperor Jiang is also puzzled, suddenly felt with aura, and suddenly disappeared, this is too strange. "Well, you can stay and find out why. The aura that can reach the divine world through the mainland will not disappear so soon." So stay in the night dance. In half a year, many things can happen. On this day, the demon prophet came. Now that he has used Moda''s body and killed him, he simply calls himself Moda. "Hello, I''m Moda. You''re from the Protoss. Are you here to find out about Lingqi?" "How do you know, so it''s about you?" "Yes, I am the prophet of the demons." "What, you are not only an ancient demon, but also a member of the prophet, equal to the existence of our Protoss?" The night dance is greatly shocked. With his power, if he really meets the prophet of the ancient demons and sucks the aura, he is not an opponent at all. Now this land lacks aura, and his Protoss power is limited. Unable to give full play to all the strength, but also encounter a powerful demon, which makes the night dance know that it has encountered a big problem. At this point, Moda laughed. "Don''t be nervous. Do you want to report to the host?" "What do you mean?" The night dance heard something in Moda''s words. Moda smile: "of course, is cooperation, is to continue to be someone else''s hand, the same as the dog, or with the venerable cooperation, become the venerable of one side of the world, the future success, you and I equally share the fruits of victory." "Hum, do you think I will be credulous of the demons?" The night dance will not be moved by a few words. "Moda laughed:" but you have no choice, either die, or cooperate, and the results of cooperation, you know only good, no harm "Working with the demons?" The night dance hesitated. "Ha ha, I can give you time to think about it, and your master, although I don''t know who he is, really only thinks you are a dog and I am a prophet. You should know my ability. As long as you feel your breath, you can see some things." "This..." The heart of the night dance moved slightly. "You let me see." Finally one day, the night dance came to an end, and Moda said it was true. Although he could not see Dijiang''s shouting behavior towards him, Lingkong, who had no news in front of him, was the proof. As Dijiang''s subordinates, Lingkong had no news for such a long time, and his life and death were uncertain. The master of Dijiang did not even ask. Moda might be right. So he decided to test Dijiang''s mind. "Lord Dijiang, I''ve been down here for a long time. Let me check the whereabouts of Lingkong by the way. He hasn''t heard from me for a long time." "That trash? Don''t pay any attention to him. I hope you won''t let me down because I want the result on your side. " At this moment, the heart of night dance is finally cool. At this time, modadi did not know when, appeared behind him. "How dare you eavesdrop?" "Some things, why eavesdrop, you know I have the ability. Now I''m adding one. As long as you cooperate, then your partner is also your own person. How about that? " "You mean you''re going to help find out about Lingkong?" "Of course, is it difficult for the Almighty prophet to get information?" "Well, I promise you!" In this way, with Dijiang on his back, the night dance began to cooperate with Moda, and Moda did have some skills. That day, he finally told him where Lingkong was. "You mean, he''s someone else''s puppet now?" "Don''t worry, as long as the opportunity comes, I will take it. He will still be your companion, and I will take the demons over there. As for you, either continue to procrastinate, or tell some necessary lies to prove that you have a reason to stay. It''s your business. I don''t need to intervene in how to deal with your master. ""No, it''s my business!" Although he joined Moda''s camp, the night dance was still tangled at this time. He did it as a betrayal. One day, he also made a betrayal. Until one day, he told some lies that he had to leave behind. If Dijiang was unhappy, he finally felt that he didn''t have to act for himself. Dijiang thought he was a dog What kind of existence. "Ha ha, why do you think I''m a dog? As long as I find this land and all my aura, I will kill you in the divine world sooner or later and pull you down Moda has been in Chenyang for such a long time. It has been figured out that there was aura in this land, but the reason why it was sealed for no reason is still a mystery. But sooner or later, he will solve the mystery. In the twinkling of an eye, half a year later, Moda had agreed to him. In a few days, they went to Lingkong and accepted the demons there. As a result, the coast was bound and there was a change. "There is a change in the border. It seems that a stranger is coming." The night dance is on the alert. Moda laughed: "it seems that our defense is necessary. Sure enough, the Terran technology has improved, and we can actually sail here. But night dancer, at this time, can your Protoss magic come into use?" "Of course, it''s also their nature for me to use magic to deal with mole ants like Terran." In this way, Chu Dong and his party did not get close to the Chenyang mainland, but the ship sailed into the magic control area. "Master, the weather seems to be changing. What should we do?" "Are you sure?" "Yes, it looks like a storm." Longji''s words haven''t come down, the storm has come. "Come on, back up, anchor in safety, wait for the storm to pass." Chapter 1186 With Chu Dong''s order, everyone was busy. Then the ship came to a safe stop, waiting for the storm to pass. Originally, if there was no storm, and Chu Dong invented a new way to eat, the fresh water would be enough. But the storm was so strange that it didn''t mean to stop for two days and two nights. This makes the supply on board a crisis again. "This damned weather, two days and two nights, it''s time to pass." Chu Dong angrily smashed his fist on the deck. God, this is a joke with him. The current technology has solved the problem of fighting the storm, but it can''t solve the most difficult problem, the problem of water and food. Even in the age of Chu Dong, this problem didn''t seem to be solved very well. The only difference is that it must be much longer than it is now. In theory, when the rescue comes, it can not be solved at all. This makes Chu Dong extremely worried, this is a matter of no solution, hope the storm can pass earlier. At this time, there was a bit of urgency. "Long Lin, aren''t you the elder of the Ministry of water? When will the rain stop?" "Although I''m the water department and I don''t care about the rain, I can go up to the sky and have a look." Then, the Dragon forest incarnated the dragon and flew to a higher sky. "Strange, it''s cloudless. It''s a fine day." After circling in the air, long Lin sees the clue, and they break into the boundary of others'' cloth. "Master, everything is normal in front of us. I think we are in the magic of others, and now we are in the border of others. This is a very old array." "What, now we are in other people''s array." Chu Dong was very angry. Before he set out, Chu Dong thought about what happened, and even whether there would be unknown creatures here. After all, all kinds of strange races would appear in ancient times. There was no accident, but he just didn''t think that he would break into other people''s array and fall into magic. Calm for a while, Chu Dong decided, since it is magic, so don''t look, don''t think, just with their own mind, let the ship forced forward, or permit to break. When they were about to give an order, they saved several fishermen and suddenly went crazy. "Don''t, don''t, I brought you ashore for survival." "It''s strange that they eat fish." All of a sudden, there was chaos. When Chu Dong saw this, he knew that they must also have been hit by magic. He made a quick decision. They were so noisy that they would only make decisions behind him, and they would disturb everyone''s mind. "Let them sleep for a while." After receiving the order, Longji directly and forcibly knocked out several people. Although they fainted, their bodies were still twitching in the search like instinct. The power of the magic was really overbearing. At this time, long Lin suggested: "master, it''s not the best policy to rush through by force. That may touch the reef, and the environment in the sea is very complex" Chudong is a little frustrated. "Then you tell me what to do. You can''t rush through and fight for an opportunity. You can''t wait here." Long Lin thought for a moment and said, "master, I heard that the Kun people are very weak because they are punished by the power of the seal. Only their divine sense is preserved. If they can be summoned, they can pass this pass." After listening to this method, Chu Dong felt that it was feasible. Later, Longji and Longna shook their heads. Longna said, "Longlin, you are far away from water and thirsty. The Kun people are far away in the rain dancing continent. How many days can they come?" "That''s right. When they arrive, we''ll have no supplies." Longji also said that this idea is not good. At this time, Lina looked at the ground "sleeping" several fishermen, suddenly had an idea. "Master, didn''t long Lin just say that as long as he felt very weak, he would not be affected by magic? They may be able to. Now they are in a coma, and only natural instinct guides them. " "Do you mean to rely on their intuition to guide us forward?" Chu Dong blurted out and made a decision immediately. "It''s settled. There''s no chance without a fight." At this time, although several people were unconscious, they were still conscious. Just like asking people in their dreams, they slowly drove out of the magic area under the guidance of a few faint fishermen and their intuition. Hoo ~ finally landed. But just to the shore, a few people met night dance and Moda two people. "Sure enough, I have some skills. I can break my barrier and escape from heaven." While speaking, the night dance launched a direct attack. The battle starts immediately, and Lingkong is a more powerful Protoss than Lingkong. His combat power is very strong, and Moda who gets Lingqi is also extremely strong. This battle is extremely fierce."Get out of the way, master. Give them a shot." Longji was on the boat behind him and fired directly. With the power of the ship''s cannons, the battle did not end on one side. "What kind of magic weapon is this?" When they were disturbed, they did not know when the Terran had such powerful weapons. "Don''t take it, little people." In the battle, Chu Dong got the power of dragon blood and became very fierce. "Night dance, let''s go!" Moda knew that the heroes didn''t suffer from immediate losses. Now they couldn''t fight at all. Anyway, they were going to the star moon continent. If they didn''t leave at this time, when would they stay? After they had released their own escape skills, they escaped. "Damn, let them escape. It seems that the power of the cannon is still small. " Chu Dong didn''t expect that with the power of the cannon, he could use it in the battle and be invincible first. They were on the alert for fear that they would kill them again. About half an hour later, they were safe and sound. A few of them abandoned the boat and went ashore. They began to think of ways to wake up the fishermen. During the battle just now, the ammunition was almost used. If we can''t replenish it in time, we will encounter a more powerful enemy in the future, which is also a problem. "I don''t know if there is anything to add here." The group finally arrived and set foot on the land of Chenyang. But if you look around, it''s too desolate here. Although it doesn''t form a desert, it''s not strong enough. At this time, long Han, who was asleep, was startled by the sound of the cannon just now. He opened his eyes and thought that when he woke up, everything would come back to life. As a result, everything remained the same. He was very puzzled. "It looks like I''m going out to have a look." Only when he appeared in the mainland can he feel the breath of the dragon people. "The dragon people of Shuibu and Huobu?" Looking for breath, long Han flew over. "Are you a dragon from Fengbu?" When several dragon people see the same clan, they naturally want to come and talk to each other. Chapter 1187 Just a few people did not expect, this long Han''s temper is not small. Seeing the scene in front of me, I directly blame the dragon people. "As the dragon people, they don''t protect aura, but they suck it away. What do you want to do?" Now several people are not happy. Longji is very angry and comes forward to question. "The Dragon brothers opposite, which eye did you see?" "Don''t care which eye I have, the Dragon Guard aura. Only you know that I wanted to use these auras to save all things, but you He was sure that these aura news had something to do with these dragon people. At this time, Chu Dong stood up. "When we first came here, we didn''t know what you said!" "It''s not the turn of the Terran to talk here. Don''t blame me for being rude if you don''t step back." Speak to want to start to Chu East, this next public don''t work. "He''s the Lord of Chu Dong, the master of the Dragon tribe. You''re so rude." "You say that he is the master of the dragon people. What proof can you take?" Chudong smile, Amnesty out of the water, fire two yuan crystal. "These two things are OK." "Amorphous fragments, this..." Long Han can''t believe it, but the appearance of the two pieces of Yuan Jing confirms Chu Dong''s identity, which is the master he is waiting for. "But master..." Immediately, long Han knelt down to recognize the Lord, but he couldn''t believe it. Chu Dong said: "you can talk about it first. What''s the matter with your aura?" Long Han then explained that he wanted to use these auras to save all things. As a result, when he woke up, all things did not recover, and the aura disappeared. At this time, Chu Dong came, so he doubted, because no one else had the ability to absorb the aura in an instant. Chu Dong snorted. "As a guardian, you know that the aura will attract demons to covet you, but you sleep?" "It''s the master. I''m wrong, but I don''t know where the aura is now, though it''s only a very small part." Behind long Han obviously, he was excusing himself, emphasizing that it was only a tiny part. Chu Dong continued to look at him coldly and said: "very little? " " yes Now Chu Dong understood, so the fighting Moda was so powerful that nine times out of ten he got these auras. In a rage, Chu Dong said what he had just fought. "Ah? I don''t know, master Long Han reproached himself deeply. But now it''s no use blaming yourself. Demons get Reiki, and the consequences are unimaginable. What''s more, Reiki really doesn''t release much. For the guarding Reiki, such a large volume of Reiki is equivalent to a wisp of Reiki. "Get up, it''s happened. I won''t blame you, but I must guard the rest of the aura. Don''t let others know." "But master, since the defeated demon already knows this place, will he come back?" After hearing long Han''s words, long Ji stood up and snorted. "I''m afraid you know how much trouble you''ve caused." "Yes, so what can I do?" Long Han began to think about how to make up for it. Chu Dong knew that when it came to this point, he could not force long Han too much. But he thought that in the front, the powerful artillery could beat them back. If resources could be found in this continent, artillery would be set up in important places. When people were transferred from Cangwu, they would be able to guard here. "If you want to remedy it, you should work with all of us to find resources these days." "Good!" In this way, we began to look for resources in this continent. With the search for resources, Chudong also knew why this continent was so desolate. The real reason is not that it is hard for all things to grow because of the thin aura here, but the water quality is really poor. The formation of this continent is more like a continent formed under the erosion of sea water, so there is too much salt and alkali in the natural soil. "Naive! If we do not solve the problem of essence, all things will not be nourished. " "Ah? Master, do you mean that the soil of this continent is not good? " "Yes, so it takes time to improve." Some things can''t be changed overnight, but it doesn''t mean giving up. So Chu Dong decided that this seemingly useless thing should be done later. It''s not because the protoss may come down at any time and there is not enough time to do it. It''s better to do it than not. For example, planting and promoting crops that can improve the soil environment. It''s just that without three or five years, the effect can''t be seen, but so what? In order to develop later, there are some things that should be done. The success doesn''t have to be me, but it must be me! These things can be carried out slowly. The most urgent task is to find out whether there is a source of gunpowder in this continent. Otherwise, a large number of ships can only be used to transport them here. Without strong defense, we can not defend this continent.Now Chengqian''s Dragon veins have been found, and there are only two left. Chu Dong was wondering whether there would be another dragon vein in Xingyue continent. What is known now is that there might still be unknown dragon veins there. As he continued to search for resources, Chu Dong remembered that it was only the Huobu dragon that guarded the Dragon veins, while the Fengbu dragon had to guard Fengyuan jingsui. Now how did it become the Longhan of Fengbu? It doesn''t make sense to guard here. "Long Han, shouldn''t you be here?" "It''s true, but Huobu Longao, who knows where he''s gone, and I''m not sure he''s guarding, so I''ll do it for him. My brothers, one is guarding the dragon vein, the other is guarding Yuanjing." "Don''t you trust long Ao?" Everyone was puzzled. Long Han just tells a story of the past. Not every Dragon who guards the aura is willing to guard it. After all, it''s a hard job. When long Ao thinks that he is guarding a large number of auras, he has a bad idea. "Anyway, there are so many auras. It doesn''t matter if I move a little." The dragon people in Fengbu are as sharp as the wind, and they are as sharp as the wind. Any wind or grass will move in all directions. This is an innate ability. "Long Ao, this family, even let out aura? If you want to absorb it by yourself, I''ll teach him a lesson. " In that battle, long Ao was seriously injured and disappeared. From then on, long Han and his elder brother long Bing, one guarding the dragon vein and the other guarding Yuanjing. In order not to let people have a mess, long Bing finally decided to go away to a very secret place. Otherwise, the two brothers are on the same continent. Once they are found, it will be very troublesome. It can be said that the two brothers are well considered. And Chu Dong also didn''t expect that there was such a past between the dragon clan of Fengbu and the Dragon Ao who used to guard Lingqi here. Chapter 1188 I didn''t expect that the dragon people were so angry. But it doesn''t help. Now I don''t know where the seriously injured long Ao is. But Chu Dong was sure that he would retaliate later. In this way, how to carry out effective defense became the top priority. One side is the escaped Moda and the other is the unknown dragon Ao. It''s a real headache. So Chu Dong with everyone, is actively looking up. However, it was not so easy for Chenyang to find resources. In the end, he decided to go back immediately if he got nothing after three days. He can''t afford to delay. The most important thing is that if the protoss knew that there was a revival of aura, they would step in. This is the bigger trouble. At this time, Cangwu continent, war. At this time, rain dance mainland, war. Rain dances on the mainland, and the agreement on the eternal river exists in name, but qingmo and Yeli are bound to control the whole continent now, so the war is coming. When something happened to the Phoenix clan, the head of the bird clan agreed to surrender. But at this time, he agreed, but it was not the original. There were many opponents of the bird clan. "This time and that time, now agree and then, not the same." "Yes, it''s not good for us at this time. I''m afraid we''re not as good as the orcs in the future." This is the fuse of the war. Cangwu is a new country. The reason for the war was that Chu Dong offered his benediction to Hanlin in order to stabilize the situation. Chenye sees through everything, but Zhouwang is still against it. Although it was only a local war, Zhouwang could not be the first. Now the Zhou Wangbu is divided into two camps. Naturally, they follow their father and want more benefits. How can they give away the benefits that the commoners get. Not only that, Di also played against the flag from the month, the day the army is still the city. But the common people took the opportunity to occupy the two cities in their hometown. "Damn, these unworthy children, I''ll deal with you when I come back." Zhou Wang United Dongyang and Gulei, and the army went straight to Shangcheng. "Zhuyuewang, the emperor of Qing Dynasty." Such a banner is only nominally nice, but everyone knows that it is only a reason for war. Zhou Wang is clearly not convinced that Tuen Ling finally disintegrates his strength in a disguised form, which is a challenge to Hanlin. The Empire, which was originally peaceful, fell into war again, and even Hanlin failed to complete his itinerant plan. We should know that when we travel among the people, we should be fully prepared for safety. Hanlin is furious. "Who wants to go to Zhouwang?" Zhou Wang''s military strength is among the best in Xinshi kingdom. All the generals know that he is powerful. If you look at Xinshi Kingdom, only the God of war, Yuewang, and chenye are able to fight against it. But Hanlin doesn''t want to use Yuewang at this time, because Yuewang can''t be defeated. He just needs the glory of the first World War. More God of war, just a symbol, a belief. "No one to fight?" The generals were speechless, which made Hanlin very angry. Now that the world is peaceful, these generals have no blood. Behind the cold forest, he waved his sleeve and said, "all step back, left and right, you stay." Cao Mou and Du Duan, now Hanlin needs their planning and judgment. "You tell me why?" Cao An stepped forward and said, "calm down, king. When the world is stable, this is a normal thing." "It''s true, but it''s not normal," Wei said Two people sing one and one and say a little dizzy to Han Lin. The latter two people said their truth and let Hanlin do it. Now all kinds of problems in xinshiguo have begun to be exposed, so the war may not be a bad thing. Of course, these are just more comforting words for the two people. War has never been a good thing. It''s just a matter of fact. At this time, for xinshiguo, in a sense, it''s a good thing. Cold forest a face, way: "say key point, Gu don''t want to listen to good and bad argument." Wei Ding said: "the key point is that we can take this opportunity to rectify. If the literati are greedy for money and the martial arts are afraid of death, what does the king think about this country? If we do not change some of the systems implemented by the king, we are afraid that this will not change at all. A local war will not destroy our new country, but if it starts from the inside, our country can survive No one knows how long. " After hearing this, Hanlin felt a little shocked, but it was the truth, which was often very ugly. "You mean Guding''s national policy is wrong? " " yes, it''s not good for the king to have clear rewards and punishments, but also to have accountability. " "Accountability?" Hanlin asked, he recognized some meaning. It''s good to be clear about rewards and punishments, but some people don''t think about rewards or punishments. They just want to be stable, and such people are real traitors to the country. If you''ve ever been afraid, just change it.It is impossible for people to make any big mistakes with the new strategy of governing the country. "So king, it''s these generals who are worried that if they are defeated, they will be punished by the king. Do you remember when the king decided the strategy, what will happen to the defeated soldiers in the war?" "Yes, that was the only way to make everyone brave." The reason why Hanlin was able to sweep all countries quickly at that time had something to do with this system. He didn''t need defeated generals, and the generals didn''t need defeated soldiers. "Well, now it''s time to change the system." Han Lin knew that it was the most important thing to put down the war at the moment. He was talking about the reform later. He didn''t expect that there were many problems in his new founding. Sure enough, he stayed in the king''s city for a long time and became a loner. The next day, the palace and Hanlin announced in public that no matter who can fight, he will not be punished for failure. The old rules can be changed. Sure enough, Cao An and Wei Ding were right in their analysis. They were afraid of being punished after defeat. And punishment has come, and the peaceful days they now enjoy are not what they are willing to give up. In the past, this move worked. It was barefoot and not wearing shoes. Anyway, it was nothing. If you win, you will have a good future. If you lose, you will die. It''s all over. Now that they have won a great future, they are naturally afraid. At this time, in Chenyang mainland, since Chu Dong decided to see the results three days later, he must make preparations early. The news was passed to the leader of Kun nationality. Next, he needed their strength to escort him. On that day, people from kunbu arrived at the coastline of Chenyang. Longlin, Longji with those fishermen, back to Cangwu mainland, Chudong temporarily stay here. "Take care, master. We''ll be back soon." "Mr. Chu Dong, you saved us. We are willing to contribute to the delivery of materials in the back." But those who go back will not think that the new beginning is at the time of war. And Chu Dong and three girls, they are waiting for them. Chapter 1189 When they returned to xinshiguo, they did not expect that they would meet the war. Not only did they not expect, but those escorted Kun people also came back to the rain dancing war in mainland China. At the beginning, they came here by shipbuilding. Although the technology is not as good as that of the east of Chu, the technology is mature. So at this time, war began. It''s not inland anymore. Now qingmo and Yeli want to control the whole rain dance continent, all the areas they can control. "Children, go. We Kun people are cursed and have no power, so we have to make a living elsewhere. Let''s go." Some elders stay here for the sake of future generations. Who would have thought that they would come back again. "But where can we go?" "Go to find Lord Chu Dong. There''s only one left." Such a large number of Kun people began to flock to Chenyang. At this time, Chu Dong knew that there was a war in Yuwu mainland. At the same time, news came that xinshiguo was also facing war. This makes Chu Dong feel more helpless. "War broke out in both places?" "Chu Dong Da, do you want to go back? We can take you." As for their words, Chu Dong certainly believed that it would not be too easy for the Kun people to carry Chu Dong back. But Chu Dong believed that the wars on both sides would come to an end, and he knew better that he could not leave here now. It was this continent, not other places, that really needed him. If there is a war in those two continents, this is also the position that Chu Dong will guard. So at this time, Chu Dong was also a soldier. Now outside, there are Kun people protecting the sea area, and Chudong doesn''t have to worry. It''s better to explore whether there are other resources in this continent. Chu Dong always believed that if God closed a door, he would open a fan. Heaven never had a way to kill people. If there was a way to kill people, people would go by themselves. So behind the barrenness here, there must be other discoveries. Take Jamie and sannu, and they start to traverse the Chenyang continent slowly these days. The origin of the name of Chenyang continent is related to two mountains, one is called sichen mountain, the other is called Luoyang mountain. These two mountains are very strange. Sichen mountain is in the East and Luoyang mountain is in the West. Sichen sichen, specializing in morning, the name is also appropriate. After all, the East is the place where the sun rises. Every day the sun shines from sichen mountain, and then illuminates the whole continent. Of course, the setting sun mountain is the place where the sun sets. Every day when the sun sets from here, it announces the arrival of night. That day, Chu Dong and his party arrived at sichen mountain. Chu Dong chose to get up early today. Since he is sichen mountain, he must see his day. If it is just an ordinary mountain, the mainland will not be named after him with a word. Not only do you want to see the difference between this sunrise and other mountains, but Chu Dong''s idea is also a way to make a living in pain. At least in poor places, people''s mood will be much better when they see the sunrise. The rising of the sun in the morning always gives people hope. Now Chu Dong shoulders too many responsibilities, anyone can fall, only he can''t. Now he is not only the role model of Jamie and the three girls, but also the people all over the world are watching him, otherwise he would not be the emperor of this era. Hanlin is the emperor of the world, the king in the sense of everyone''s theory, and the existence of Chudong is the king of everyone''s spiritual level. It can also be said that Chudong is everyone''s spiritual leader now. Therefore, Chu Dong knew very well that his words and deeds had far-reaching influence. Even now, there are only Jamie and sannv in Chenyang mainland. He can indulge himself a little, but Chudong still doesn''t do it. Now he finally understood the deeper truth, what is the most bitter is the heart. I also understand why some people who have attained Tao practice to the end, they are cultivating their mind. Inexplicably, Chu Dong had a strange feeling, now his body did not really have any change, or the original appearance, these reasons, with some things, he seems to have the answer, but his heart, but not like the original. Is it mature or sophisticated? Now he can''t say it well. He has a feeling that she can''t explain clearly. Fortunately, when Linna saw the sunrise, she was excited,. "Look, the sun is rising." Jamie paid a indifferent look, said: "is not sunrise, what''s exciting, sunrise every day ah." "But the sunrise here is different, you see." Let''s go along. Sure enough, the sunrise here is very special. It turns out that with the sunrise, you can clearly see a strange scene behind the sun. At this time, only Chu Dong can explain what kind of natural phenomenon this is. This is the so-called mirage spectacle.The sun actually appeared behind all kinds of strange buildings. Although Chu Dong understood that this was a natural phenomenon, he was stunned when he saw those familiar buildings. They were not buildings belonging to this era. On the contrary, they were too similar to the real era of Chu Dong''s life, and even more gorgeous than that. "Strange, this architecture beyond time and space can be reflected here?" Chu Dong certainly understood that mirage was the result of light and shadow refraction, but normally, it was only limited to the same world, in the same time and space. Now, this scene clearly did not come from the world that belonged to this time and space. It''s really strange. Not only is the building very modern, but the scene reflected today is so close that you can see the people on it moving. "God, those people are so beautiful. They must be fairies." And Chu Dong also saw, indeed those activities, can be called beauty, but they are modern beauty, let Chu Dong some miss the past time. Too many familiar scenes, everything is like a dream. Slowly, with the sun rising, the illusion disappeared, but everyone fell into the aftertaste. Ronna sighed, a little more. "The immortals have disappeared?" At this time, accompanied by the long Han way: "such a scene, I also see for the first time." Jamie white one eye: "of course, the first time you see, you have nothing to sleep for a long time, what can you see?" As soon as Jamie mentions the old saying, long Han has no courage to answer the sound. He turns red, but he doesn''t know how to open it. Chu Dong scolds Jamie at this time. "If you don''t talk, no one will think you dumb." As the saying goes, beating people without hitting face and swearing without exposing their shortcomings. This brings up old things on the spot and exposes long Han''s shortcomings. It''s no place to put face on anyone else. Chapter 1190 With Jamie shut up, long Han thought deeply and suddenly opened his mouth. "Master, I remember." "What do you think of, say it." Not only Chudong, but everyone was excited. Long Han said: "I remember my elder brother. I mentioned that sichen mountain seems to be related to the new world of the Protoss. But I can''t say anything specific before I find my elder brother." He said in front of the lively, the result only aroused everyone''s interest, later to sentence more things he did not know, listening to everyone frustrated. The guards of Dongjing and Chuyuan couldn''t find him now. This is equivalent to not saying the same, so appetizing really good? At this time, Chu Jing sighed. "It turns out that there may be a new world. No wonder we see a group of fairies." Chu Dong knew that those fairies were girls sitting in school. In the past, Chu Dong thought that after he put on his school uniform, whether it was a boy or a girl, it was really ugly. Now he didn''t expect that this could be called a fairy to people in another world? Chu Dong''s mind suddenly fantasized about ban Hua, who was once a student. If she changed into fashionable clothes, especially mature professional clothes, what would she look like, fairy sister? But Chu Dong understood that if there was no big chance, all this could only be the yearning in his heart, and he was doomed not to go back in his life. Only in the new world can we do something. However, there must be some dreams. If they come true, what''s more, Chu Dong can fall into this earth like plane world from other worlds, and then he will really burn up and get lucky. Who knows. "If there''s a chance, I''ll make it clear. I''ll make it clear." Don''t be disappointed to see the flowers disappear when they are broken. "No, that world, I may not have a chance, and this world..." Can only say some things, this time that time, Chu Dong also don''t know, which day he finished the task, will suddenly leave. Do you want me to wait one day and go to a brand new world? When I suddenly recall that there used to be such a girl in this world Although I don''t know what Longna is thinking now, Chujing and Linna, who have expressed their attitude at the beginning, want to marry Chudong, Chudong is thinking. "Is it time to think about personal problems after you''ve finished your current work?" Compared with the age of Chu Dong''s life, if you don''t have a pretty face, you''ll be embarrassed to send a girl in your circle of friends. This is a pure natural beauty in front of you. It''s absolutely plain. This era, destined for a period of time, or even a long time, will not appear PS beauty this evil, the fifth big invention. But the art of make-up can be popularized. Who says that if it is primitive and backward, there is no right to pursue beauty? Sometimes, in the face of difficulties, self adjustment is a necessary quality, even if the protoss attack tomorrow, so what, at least you can calmly make up, and then die. I don''t know why, seeing the sunrise behind, Chu Dong''s body is full of positive energy, no negative emotions, and the sun is warm on him. At this time, long Han remembered again. Chu Dong was a little speechless. "If you think of half of the things, you''d better ask your brother." "No, no, no, master, although my brother said that, I remember it all." "Say it." In front of him, Chu Dong is really scared by long Han. This time, it''s best for him to think of something completely. Although long Han confirmed that he thought of everything, his way of squeezing toothpaste is still a headache. In the back, he should be given time to think about it. Don''t be a sudden. Long Bing and long Han said that this sichen mountain is a very special place. When the sun rises, it will produce a very strong power. This power can be compared with the power of Wang Lingqi, but they don''t know what the composition of the mountain is. The power that can help people is absorbed by the mountain. "It is said that because of this magical power, the stones on the mountain are edible." It''s said that the rocks on the mountain can be eaten, and everyone almost spurted out. When they were hungry, they could chew a bit of bark and two mouthfuls of grass roots. It''s no problem, but for the first time I heard that rocks can be eaten. Chudong had heard of a stone called Maifan stone before, but it turned out that it was just a misunderstanding. It''s effective to drink water, but it''s better to eat it directly. Besides, Chu Dong had never heard of any stones to eat. But since long Han said that, he certainly would not take it for granted. After all, everyone is at the edge of the mountain now. If he can''t eat, he is waiting to be beaten in the face on the spot. "Small system, check quickly, what stone can eat?" "Searching for you, please wait a moment." Soon the system had the answer.There are many kinds of edible stones, and there are more than one. One is talc, the other is halite, which belongs to a kind of natural salt mine. It is not a stone in the strict sense. There is another kind that only exists near volcanoes. Marl is ground into flour and eaten with flour. What can be chewed directly is talc. This kind of stone is also a traditional Chinese medicine. Chu Dong has a number in his heart. It turns out that it''s talc, but he hasn''t really witnessed it yet. Most of Chu Dong has confirmed the intelligent system. "My Lord, this talc can be used not only as medicine, but also in papermaking, refractories and..." Don''t wait for the end of the system, Chu Dong has been very excited. He said, God will not be so unfair, let a place blindly barren and barren down, this thing is a kind of auxiliary material in papermaking. No wonder the burning paper, printing paper and writing paper of the dead are essentially different. It turns out that the auxiliary materials are different. At the thought of the whiteness of talc, Chu Dong certainly thought of his use. It must be such a treasure, not something added to the burning paper. As for how the paper material was invented, Chu Dong really didn''t know, but what happened later must make Chu Dong laugh and cry. Now Chu Dong always thinks that this kind of earth world is another earth. What happened here, or what happened on the earth, will be almost the same. There will be a copy or reappearance. Then, a group of people went up the mountain. After Chu Dong, it is amazing that there are more than talc here. All kinds of stones are treasures. It''s really a treasure mountain, but no one has found it before. Not only talc, but also Maifan stone and agate stone. "Protect the back here, too." Chapter 1191 Now Chu Dong has thought well, to promote papermaking, so that the level of civilization in this era, a step forward. Although at this time Chu Dong did not know whether the war was over or not. But he knew that when the war ended, it must be an era of civilization moving forward. Although war is terrible, it is often in the stage of civilization development. War plays an indispensable role in the promotion of civilization. This sounds like an unsolved problem. Human beings don''t want war. Of course, there are a few people who are eager for war or even fanatical. But generally speaking, no one wants war. On the contrary, war promotes civilization in a certain sense. Therefore, some problems are really contradictory and tangled. Taking back his thoughts, Chu Dong came up with a more practical problem, that is, the development of human society depends not only on science and technology, but also on economy. Now seeing these other gems besides talc, Chu Dong suddenly thought of another problem. If Chu Dong didn''t intervene in the front, he was afraid that the magic coin launched by the alliance of several countries would be popular. Therefore, the existence of these jewels, protection, and then the total amount is equal, is the means to maintain the monetary system. In the back, we can form a stable relationship between the star coin and some fixed jewels, so as to ensure that the economic and financial system will not collapse. Leave sichen mountain, harvest is full, the next goal is Luoyang mountain. "I don''t know what will happen to Luoyang mountain?" Chu Dong sighed. On this day, the master and the servants arrived at the Luoyang mountain, because one was in the East, the other was in the west, and it was a continent. But the delay was not short. During this period of time, the war of Yuwu mainland came to an end. The two demons, led by qingmo and Yeli, won a great victory. Qingmo is the common master of demons. With a cry of arms, demons all over the world respond one after another. Rain dance demon Kingdom announces its establishment. He finally finds a new holy land for demons all over the world. "Listen to the demons in the world, I''m your co leader, qingmo. Now rain dance in the mainland, and set up a demon nation. Come quickly!" Such a voice, resounding throughout the world. Demon people, with the induction, the news spread to the mainland. At this time, Moda and night dance have already arrived at Xingyue continent. Two people''s arrival, let the star and moon continent become strong, now green Mo has become a demon country, let two people see the opportunity. "Lord, now the new domestic chaos, we can take the opportunity to go out to sea, and qingmo talk about cooperation." It''s said that he wants to talk about cooperation with qingmo. Char''s head shakes badly. Qingmo is his former training under, and hate him to the bone, this cooperation can''t talk about. "If you don''t want to go, stay. But Lord Lingkong, follow me. " "This..." Finally, Chaer agreed. Now he feels that with the arrival of the more powerful Moda and night dance, he has been elevated, and now they go to negotiate, he has become a caretaker. In fact, he has no choice but to control the spirit of Yi Yue. Watching a few people leave, he is very subdued, but there is no way. On this day, rain dances on the mainland. A group of people have arrived, and Moda''s analysis is correct. Now there is a new domestic chaos. This is a great opportunity. So, at this time, the people went out to sea, and they went to the rain dance mainland smoothly. Rain dance mainland, green Mo for their arrival of some accidents, especially to see a law let, can''t help but hum a. Although he knew that alurang was only a puppet and that too many things had nothing to do with him, he still showed a very unfriendly tone. "What are you doing here?" At this time, Moda said with a smile: "of course, it''s about cooperation. Now King qingmo is the co owner of the demons. It''s better for the two continents to become one family. In this way, it can form a state of attack on the new beginning of the human race." "Do you mean that the stars and the moon will also recognize my identity as a co Lord?" "It''s natural. I don''t know what conditions king qingmo wants?" Later, Moda talked about the conditions directly. Everything was in the calculation of people. Whether Chaer would come or not would not affect his overall plan. In order to cooperate with dada, this Chaer must become a victim, and he would be a good man in the middle. "If char doesn''t come, it''s nothing to talk about. Go back. " Moda nodded: "well, please go back to the Lord and the night dance Lord, and invite Lord char. In order to express our sincerity, Lord Lingkong and I are willing to stay, so King qingmo will not doubt that we sincerely admit that he is the co Lord." He took the initiative to take himself as a hostage, but also with the aura. The night dance called him aside and said, "why does Lingkong want to stay?"Moda gave a mysterious smile: "of course, it''s to remove his control. Who do you think he will be on the side of under gratitude?" The night dance is overjoyed: "the people of Moda are bothering." Taking advantage of their chance to go back, Moda uses her magic power to release her control of the aura, which is like a dream. "Where am I now?" Moda talked about all this in detail, which made Lingkong hate char. "I''ll let him die!" Moda smiles: "Lord Lingkong, sometimes there are many ways to make life worse than death. We might as well take this opportunity to give Lord qingmo a suggestion." In this way, the two men had an affair secretly. A few days later, the devil set the rules. Qingmo adopted Moda''s suggestion, followed the example of the new founding state of the human race, established a complete reward and punishment system, and set up a special place for people. "When char comes, he will be the first criminal justice, never to see the sun." It''s a good idea to set up a perfect reward and punishment system, but the suggestion comes from the common suggestion of Moda and Lingkong. Let Yeli start to remind you. "King, you''d better be careful. These two people have ulterior motives." "Gu naturally knows, but this suggestion is really good for our country. Why don''t you take it?" "Well, since the king understands, I won''t say too much." Yeli left, but he was worried. He had a premonition that their arrival would disturb the demon kingdom that was just established, and even they would crowd him out. So Yeli began to think of a way out, and finally gathered the demons in the world. This good situation can''t be destroyed because some people have their own purposes. After thinking about it all night, he finally came up with an idea. After catching char, he would ask for instructions and let him take the demon department to manage Xingyue continent. Chapter 1192 Although there are many demons in the world, the orthodox demons look down on demons. In this way, the demon tribe can not only echo with him when they go to Xingyue, but also save their strength in case something happens in the future. On this day, char was "invited" to come. He can''t do anything now. How powerful is the night dance? And now Alu''s seal is lifted and he is back to normal. But now he has no way out. He has been one of the world''s well-known demons, can''t go back to the past, he promised Chudong not to be false. However, he was under control, and the road was getting further and further away. "Well, I''m a born devil anyway. It''s my duty to be a devil!" In this way, char was put into the Department of punishment and was not allowed to leave for the time being. But no one knows, he will leave soon, because the rain dance mainland, that seriously injured long Ao, is here. He has been looking for the rain dance dragon. "Hateful brother Longhan, I''ll get revenge sooner or later!" These are later words. At this time, we will return to the new country. When Chu Dong and others were still exploring, because Zhou Wang had a bad head, some meritorious officials who didn''t obey Tuen''s order raised the anti flag. Not all the concubines, like Zhou Wang''s concubines, stand on the opposite side. Originally, after Hanlin changed his reward and punishment strategy, the generals put down their burden, and Zhou Wang''s fiefdom was unstable, which made him lose. As a result, at this time, people against Hanlin appeared, and a new force was formed. I''m very happy. "You and I, it''s better to oppose the new founding state and divide the world equally." "Well, divide the world equally! The world was originally fought by us. Why did we finally get the fiefdom and ask for handouts from the cold forest? It''s our right to take it back! " The war became more intense. At this time, Hanlin had no choice but to take Yuewang to fight. "Lord Yuewang, you are the lonely God of war. Please." "The king said that I was the monarch of the subjugated country. If I could obtain the great kindness of the king, I would not dare to repay my death." Yuewang''s army set out to fight the rebellion. In the troubled times, no one is alone. At this time, Chudong, who is on Luoyang mountain, is shocked by the news. "Well, you can tell me that zhuyuewang, a disciple of the unknown cave and a member of the Chu Bayi tribe, has been fighting against the rebellion." Chu Dong had no way to go back immediately, but he could command all the departments to join the anti rebel team. Not only that, he also said hello to the ghost king of the underworld. If he wanted to, he also hoped he could help. "You tell the ghost king that he can not participate, but don''t meddle in the affairs of the Terran." The ghost king received the news and weighed it. Anyway, if the underworld people didn''t have Chu Dong, they would still live under the seal. It''s time to repay their kindness. So the underworld people also joined the moon watching department. Yuewang''s army is more powerful. The Terran Yuewang, the Phoenix chubayi, the ghost king of the underworld, and the tribal allied forces were united to follow Yuewang''s instructions and began to fight back. Zhou Wangbu, kill. Roger, kill! The two greatest forces were destroyed in a few days. In this way, the battle behind has formed a one-sided situation. Now the biggest force is Qingyun department. A local war has turned into a large-scale war, which gives an opportunity to a tribe far to the West. Qiong Yubu, independent, separated from a new beginning. South Vietnam, independent, separated from the new beginning. As soon as Qiong Yu in the West took the lead, southern Vietnam in the South also began to declare independence. The territory of Xinshi is too big now. Now the front line is very long, giving the two departments the chance to be independent. Hanlin is angry. "Who can balance the two?" "King, I will!" "King, I will!" Two people stand out, one named gaowu, the other named Ziyu. Each of them led the rebellion of Ping''an two departments, but their elite troops were all used in the Qingyun department at the end of the meeting. The soldiers they brought out were all new recruits. They had little experience. It was extremely difficult to fight a peaceful battle. Fortunately, in the fight, they grew up slowly and mastered some initiative, but it''s still too early for pacification II. At this point, Chu Dong must come back. Inform kunbu to send some people to help Longhan defend the waters around the mainland. Chudong and others will return with the ship. Because of the internal war in Xinshi, the ships connecting Chu Dong only brought a small amount of gunpowder and other materials. Chu Dong repeatedly explained that these firearms could not be easily used as a last resort. Chu Dong believed that with the help of Kun people''s defense in the sea area and the delivery of these defense materials, they could hold on for about half a year without any problem."I hope we can try our best to calm down the internal war." After coming back, Chu Dong decided to help Gao Wu and pacify Qiong Yubu. Gao Wu and Zi Yu are three generations of disciples of the nameless cave. Knowing that they were three generations of disciples, Chu Dong even felt that he was old. Now the disciples of the nameless cave have all developed to the third generation. "Small system, you tell me, how many years have you come to this world?" "Why should the host care about this? In a word, the host world can''t feel the change of time. This is the task of doomsday judgment and the privilege given to the host adults." Chu Dong is speechless. It turns out that the root is here. Although longevity is everyone''s dream, Chudong doesn''t want to be a monster in this world. Taking back his thoughts, Chu Dong''s energy is all on helping Gao Wu. Now the four departments of Yuewang are united to conquer Qingyun Department sooner or later. Chu Dong doesn''t have to worry about it. Once the last Qingyun department is conquered, the Yuewang department will be able to help Ziyu. Now Chu Dong can only help one family, there is no separation. One is in the West and the other is in the south. Chu Dong is also lack of skills, so he can only choose Gao Wu who needs the most help first. Otherwise, both of them are inheritors of the nameless cave. They should call him Shizu, and he will not be partial to help only one person. It is the current situation that decides that Chu Dong can only help one first. In a few days, because of the arrival of Chu Dong, the war situation was reversed, and Gao Wu also accumulated combat experience these days. Qiong Yubu was defeated, and he said that he did not dare to fight. They surrendered. Gaowu won the Hui Dynasty. At this time, Yuewang department and Qingyun department also entered the decisive stage. Chudong thought about it, asked someone to inform him, and began to run to the South Vietnam battlefield. While running South Vietnam, Chu Dong felt that he was like a firefighter. Just to the south of Vietnam and Ziyu confluence, a shock news came, the east of Tianze Department raised the anti flag. "This..." Chu Dong felt that things were more and more passive. How can we say that one by one, all of them rebelled one after another. Chapter 1193 "Linna, send someone to inquire." Chu Dong always felt something was wrong. In fact, this is not the case. When Chu Dong helped Gao Wu, long Ao arrived at Xinshi state. It''s not just him, it''s char in the dark. Long Ao didn''t find the dragon vein, but he met cha''er in the penalty department. "I said how so unlucky, it was met with the demons." At that time, long Ao wanted to kill cha''er, but cha''er was always cunning. In a few words, he heard that long Ao wanted to find the dragon vein, so he talked him into a partner. "Brother, let''s cooperate." After Xiao to fierce, and said that a person''s strength is limited, a word said that the Dragon proud put him. And long Ao from the mouth of Cha Er, also know the news. "Do you mean that Chu Dong accepted the dragon clan?" "Yes, you don''t know that?" Long Ao now betrays his original intention, and once he has lived a life of escape, of course, he has no way to know. When he thinks of Chu Dong''s accepting the dragon people, it''s time to find out about the Dragon pulse. In exchange, he told char the truth about the dragon. "That''s great. In this way, you and my brother can have a big fight. How about sharing the world equally between the demons and the dragons in the future?" "Well, divide the world equally." So they went to the new country. And out of the Department of punishment, here, char can finally continue to engage in his intrigue. "Brother, this is a good chance to mess them up." "Oh? Mess them up? " "I have a way, of course. You''re in love. If you mess up the new country, we can find the foundation. Otherwise, how can we carry out the grand plan? " "Yes, wandering around is not the way." So take this opportunity to transfer Chu Dong like a firefighter, just in their favor. Anyway, Chu Dong is there. If they want to find him at any time, they just want to take advantage of the opportunity to fish in troubled waters. There is a good place to stay behind. The Tianze department not only raised the fun anti flag, but also had two more military strategists. It can be said that they attacked the city and plundered the land all the way and quickly became a force. This makes the cold forest of Wangcheng restless. Qingyun department just received the news, now calm down, and out of a more difficult than they Tianze department. Now the people who can fight are already fighting outside. Even Chu Dong, who has come back, has gone to help Ziyu. Now there is no general in Hanlin. In such a situation, Cao An and Wei Ding began to offer their plans again. Although they also knew how to offer their plans, they were afraid that they would have endless troubles in the future. If military power is really devolved, it will be extremely difficult to increase it later. However, if we do not devolve military power now, we will just wait for the royal city to dispatch us. I''m afraid we will not be able to pass this pass now. "King, this is really a helpless move." "Yes, your majesty, so it''s up to you to decide whether to adopt it or not." Hanlin knew that as long as he got military power now and let the place have military power, the sheriffs and city leaders could immediately organize forces to effectively attack the enemy, but it was a tangled problem to recover military power later. But now the old people are afraid of what will happen later. The cold forest sighed. "Is there no better way? Well, if the order goes on, every Sheriff has the right to transfer the soldiers of every city! We must fight back against the enemy with all our strength. We must not make him stronger. " Finally, Hanlin decided to spend the current crisis. In the past, these garrisons in the city had only the duty of guarding the city. The rest of them had no royal order and could not be transferred. Now they can be transferred. In order to protect themselves, they also wanted to cooperate with each other and began to fight back. Finally, the Tianze department''s verdict was pushed down, and the remnant department gave the Yuewang department a cover up. On the other hand, with the help of Chudong, Ziyu grew up in the battle and conquered the South Vietnam as much as possible. At last the war subsided. When Chu Dong and others returned to the imperial court after victory, they knew that Hanlin was in crisis and had to delegate military power to pass this pass. "King, have you thought about the consequences?" "Yes, so now I have a headache about how to recover military power." Now the territory of Xinshi is very large. The whole Xinshi Kingdom has 36 counties. Now, for the sake of the things ahead, military power is scattered in the hands of the 36 prefectures. Each county has seven or eight cities at least and more than ten cities at most. Basically, it is equivalent to local forces. If they follow the example of rebellion, it will be a big trouble. After a discussion, the four major divisions of Chu came into being, namely, Jiangnan, Jiangbei, Dongchuan and Xiping. For the time being, the leaders of these four departments are granted special privileges, and they can freely mobilize the troops belonging to the counties. As for the unconvinced prefectures who are not willing to hand over military power, how to press on is the matter of the leaders, and Hanlin does not care.It must be a cruel thing for the four people who are willing to take over the power of the army. Hanlin is very happy. "In the end, I''m not as good as Lord Chudong." "The freshman is too modest. As the saying goes, there are some things that the king needs to understand. It''s not a Book of monarchy that can be taught. " "The meaning of Lord Chu Dong is that monarchy is not omnipotent?" Han Lin felt that he was strong enough to learn imperial skills. Isn''t this all powerful? Chu Dong smiles: "king, there is nothing omnipotent in this world. Everything should be balanced." "I understand. It''s just Chu Dong Da you. What do you mean if you cook a little fresh?" Chu Dong had no choice but to make a score. Of course, Chu Dong still relied on the intelligent system, otherwise he couldn''t be right. Han Lin was very happy: "it''s worthy of being the master of Chu Dong. I''ve been taught today." Counting the time, it took five months from the beginning of the war to the end of the war. Chu Dong knew that it was time to send someone to deliver the goods and materials. At the same time, it was time for all the Feng tribes to guard. In this way, a large number of materials were sent to the Chenyang mainland, and the Jufeng tribe moved there. Chapter 1194 On the day of its founding, chubayi announced in a loud voice. "I''m Chu Bayi, Chenyang mainland, Fengguo, and I''m king. The Fengzu rule has been changed to that of men''s blood." "Ah? Have you changed the rules? " Ling Yi doesn''t understand. "Yes, if we want to be strong, we should imitate the Terran, right? If you don''t agree, you can change it back. " "Hee hee, do you want to change it for me? No, it''s very good according to the Terran rules." In this way, the old rules have been changed. Since then, Chenyang mainland has a country and a strong defense. Although it can''t support itself at present, it needs the support of Xinshi, but Chudong has figured out that Chenyang mainland has other resources that can be exchanged with Xinshi, which will not affect anything. The only thing is that it is separated from the sea. Now, it''s not convenient to trade. At this time, the new founding state. Originally, he wanted to mess up the interior with a plan. As a result, Hanlin was so easy to dissolve that he was angry with long AO and cha''er. Unwilling two people, can only secretly continue to control the Tianze department, began to think of other ways. On this day, the opportunity finally came. Originally, Moda proposed to qingmo that we should develop trade with Xinshi at this time. "The king should not object to the use of Xinshi''s national resources to strengthen ourselves." "Good. But to suggest trade, you should go to the new country. " "Of course. Let''s see how the new country is developing. " So qingmo they began to prepare. On this day, Hanlin received news that qingmo wanted to talk about maritime trade with him. After discussing with Cao An and Wei Ding, they also thought it was feasible, but finally they suggested that Hanlin should discuss it with Chu Dong. Hanlin was not happy after hearing this. "Do you want to discuss this with him?" They don''t know what''s wrong with Hanlin today. Of course, they don''t know. It''s a gossip in the dark. This gossiper is one of the four characters, Yu Wen. When Hanlin first set up the four divisions, he had already thought that the power of the four divisions was enormous, and the candidates must be very important, so some of them used Yu Wen again and again. Because Yu Wen is the father of his concubines. Since he is Yu Fei''s father, he is absolutely his own person. But Han Lin didn''t know that he was the one he thought he was. He secretly harbored ambition. "Daughter, it''s not easy for you to get to this step, but you know, these are not what my father wants." "Yes, my daughter knows what my father wants and will look for opportunities." Although Hanlin is a proton, he can judge the situation of the world very well. But after the reunification, some things are more complicated than he imagined. It''s not that the ability of Hanlin that Chu Dong is optimistic about is not good, but that the stall of xinshiguo is too big. It''s far from that Hanlin could identify a chess game at the beginning, or could easily control it after learning half of the imperial skills. Monarchy only teaches people to be emperor, but it never teaches people how to recognize people. Understanding from the chess game can only break the situation, not the people. The heart is the most complex thing. Yu Fei saw that if his father wanted to achieve great things, he would have to keep Hanlin away from Chudong. Chudong''s existence was the biggest obstacle for his father to realize what he thought, but she couldn''t get rid of him. He was the emperor in everyone''s heart. Who dares to move him. Can''t move Chu Dong, can only beat the idea of cold forest, let him away from Chu Dong, so she has a further chance to speak, for her father to get a bigger chance. "King, sometimes you are the king of a country. You should have your own ideas instead of listening to others'' opinions. Otherwise, is this world the king''s world or others'' world?" "Why did Yu Fei say that?" "I just hope you don''t care too much. Or simply some small things, do not always have to discuss with others It has to be said that Yu Fei constantly instilled this idea, which made Hanlin change a little. Although he didn''t name Daoxing to keep him away from Chudong, for a long time, this had an effect. So today, when they mentioned that they had to discuss with Chudong, Hanlin was a little angry and thought, no wonder concubine Yu would say that this world belongs to Hanlin, not to Chudong. Isn''t it enough for him to be the emperor of the shop? ¡­¡­ Tribe, Chu Dong has nothing to do, is chatting with three women. There received news that long Han thought of something again, and it was a very important thing. I hope Chu Dong can pass, which makes Chu Dong very depressed. "This long Han, this time this breath, want to breathe for more than half a year, so long, he thought of what extraordinary things?" Helpless Chu Dong, had to take people to Chenyang mainland. He doesn''t understand. He has to talk to him face to face about something important. Can''t he find someone to speak for him?So even at this time, Han Lin has the heart to discuss with Chu Dong, but he is already on the way of departure. Now Chudong has its own sea base. If you want to go to sea anytime and anywhere, Hanlin will not interfere here. He is now influenced by Yu Fei, just some things, want to decide, don''t want to discuss with Chu Dong, but no further degree. At this time, the secret cha''er and long Ao are not idle. They are constantly collecting all kinds of information, just looking for opportunities for the back. Without a firm foothold, they didn''t dare to act rashly. It was because they didn''t act rashly, so even if Linna sent shadow people to investigate, they didn''t find any results. They are hiding too much this time. Cha''er never showed his face, while long Ao was just a stranger. He couldn''t find any information about him at all. This made the investigation come to a hasty end. When long Ao arrived at Xinshi state, he knew that Chu Dong had accepted the dragon people, so he was not stupid enough to use his real name, so his external name was Ao Yong. Although Wu Yong is an excellent man, he is also a tiger. Sometimes he dozes. He comes and goes, but he can''t find out why. He doesn''t care about this. He thinks that maybe he''s just a down-to-earth man in the market. He doesn''t want to make up his mind and goes to Tianze. Now the Tianze Department has been incorporated into the Dongchuan department and is under the jurisdiction of Yuwen. Wu Yong sometimes has his own careful thinking. "Anyway, this dog headed military strategist is just a small role. It''s OK not to check." In this way, long Ao is more convenient. Now I hear that there is going to be trade between the two countries, and they think it''s a bit of a head start. "Our opportunity has come. Chenyang is short of resources on the mainland. When the time comes, the people who fake them will be in contact with them and sabotage their trade..." It has to be said that the conspiracy between them is very poisonous. If they really think about it, the three continents will have to fight each other. Chapter 1195 Only by fighting, can cha''er and long Ao take advantage of the chaos and have more opportunities. Now they need a piece of independent territory too much, otherwise they can''t talk about the latter. At this time, Chu Dong and his party were on the ship. The voyage was not as smooth as expected, and some bad weather happened in the middle. Fortunately, the weather is bad, and there is nothing else. As a result, the journey of the day is delayed. Just before Chu Dong arrived in Chenyang, Hanlin and qingmo reached a consensus on maritime trade. From the beginning, Hanlin appreciated qingmo very much, but each had his own ambition. Now qingmo has become a demon co owner, and hancong has no way to open this mouth. He expressed great regret. "I think it''s nature to make people. I think that you can be the right person, but I don''t think that you and I have become the same person." "Thank you very much. I didn''t expect some things alone. I also expected that I could compare with you today." They look at each other and smile, and then qingmo makes it clear that as long as it is under his rule, the demons will never touch the hearts of the human race. "If one day, you''re not the common master of the demon clan, that''s another matter." "Well, I hope you don''t forget today''s heart." In the heart of the joy of the cold forest, very readily agreed to qingmo, no matter whether there is a deal behind, ten ships of necessary materials, all sent to them, the hand is very big. Qingmo but adhering to the idea of reactive not by Lu, this gift he accepted, must be quite a gift in return. Two people chat very happily, take full harvest, green Mo leave. With the green Mo left, the shop these days began to have a murmur, and these rumors, like deliberately spread to the cold forest ear in general. "The king is so generous." "Ha ha, there are still some people in our country who can''t get enough food and clothing, and they even send ten ships of demons as gifts." "You don''t know that qingmo came that day and scared the king to pee. These ten ships of gifts are all for filial piety and peace." "If it''s true or not, the king is not." "I''ll cheat you. My fourth uncle''s neighbor, the second kid, is from his aunt''s house..." After a long time around, the man had a relative who was on duty in the palace anyway, and he was on duty. Everything was right in his eyes. One by one, they said these words with a nose, just as they almost peed when they saw Hanlin that day. Some things, the more shadowy, the more people believe, not to mention why the Terrans want to send things to the demons for no reason, there is nothing in it, who believes. No one knows. This is the work of long Ao. They are afraid that the world will not be in chaos anyway. Now that the maritime trade has not been formed, it''s OK to do some other articles in advance. Anyway, these two scum sticks can''t see peace in the world. At this time, originally, Hanlin also intended to carry out the tour plan that he had never done before, but now he heard from people in the market. He simply decided to take this opportunity to travel among the people. Chu Dong was right. He had stayed in the king''s city for too long, and too many things had gone through his ears. He was almost deaf and blind. Although Yu Fei''s words played a role, Hanlin was Hanlin. How could Yu Fei change her position easily with a few words. Hearing that Hanlin was going to travel, the left and right prime ministers began to offer strategies. He two people, as the cold forest side, in addition to close to serve Yu Guang, the most important people, of course, to share his worries and efforts. For the sake of the cold forest, but also for the sake of the world. Two people listen in the nameless hole, can be said to be among the group of students, the better two people, otherwise there will not be Cao Mou Wei judge this nickname. Cao An stepped forward and said, "when the King returns from this trip, he may consider taking back the rights of the nobles." Wei Ding said: "the nobles don''t do things, and there are too many people who don''t share the worries for the country, but enjoy the privileges, which is actually the arthralgia of the country." "You mean the aristocracy has too much power." Hanlin asked. "Yes or no, the king has his own feelings on this trip. I either said it or not." Cao An is sincere and sincere. Wei Ding said: "so the king may consider my two people''s suggestions. In addition, the war will be decided. The king may even consider exempting miscellaneous taxes and benefiting the people." Han Lin nodded. "Well, I''ll be back from my lonely journey." In the dark, the cold forest takes Yu Guang and others to leave the royal city from the guards. The affairs of the royal city are temporarily represented by the second prime minister. Hearing that Han Lin was traveling, Chaer was very happy. "Ha ha, that''s great. We''d better find someone to ambush Hanlin on the way. If we succeed, it''s better. If we don''t succeed, we can stir up conflicts between him and the local nobles." "Why the nobility?" Long Ao doesn''t understand. Charles gave a mysterious smile. "Only noble men have their own idle soldiers, and only they have ambition. Ordinary people dare to stab the king and kill him with his courage. What''s the reason? " Chaglong showed his admiration."It''s not that they have too many ideas, but that they have been dealing with the Terrans for too long. They know something about the Terrans, and they have too many weaknesses. Just make use of them." "Yes. We''ll just wait. " They secretly decided to see a good play. On this day, Chu traveled eastward to the south of the Yangtze River, Wu County. The south of the Yangtze River can be said to be the richest place in Xinshi kingdom. Hanlin has already thought about this trip. Go to the south of the Yangtze River, the richest place, to see how the people are, and then go to the relatively poor Xiping. If you look for the reason, why can''t it compare with Jiangnan. He wants to see what is the reason for this gap, whether it is due to people or the environment. If it''s the environment, try to change the environment. If it''s the people, change the people. He had a very good idea. As a result, he came to Wujun in the south of the Yangtze River and met a group of soldiers. "New? Do you understand the rules? " "What are you going to do in broad daylight?" Yu Guang is very angry. "What are you doing? Just say you came first. If you want to enter the city, take this one!" Then he made some money. Yu Guang was even more angry: "which regulation is reckless, and what you charge for going to the city is what you want to collect privately. Is there any royal law?" Several soldiers laughed. "Ha ha ha, Wang FA, you don''t want to ask. My master in Wujun is Wang FA." "Your master, are you private soldiers?" "Where do you come from? No matter whether we are private or formal, pay money to go to the city. Otherwise, you can see that dog hole over there. If you admit that it''s a dog, you can get in. The money to go to the city is free!" Seeing that these people are so rampant, and the soldiers who are officially guarding the city don''t care, Hanlin is very angry. "Whose soldiers are you? Why don''t you care about such things?" In broad daylight, this kind of thing, how to make him angry? Chapter 1196 Several guards are helpless. "Why don''t you understand?" "Although our leader''s soldiers are in the charge of the king, Wu county is in the charge of several aristocrats. Even the Sheriff has to give us three parts of face. Unless we don''t want to eat this bowl of rice, let''s do it. I''ll ask you for a favor and you''ll pay half. How many can they pay for it Hanlin can''t listen any more. "Wanton, I''m Hanlin! Why don''t you come and see me When did these soldiers have the chance to see the Tianyan of the cold forest, plus the regular guards in the city, no one had such a chance. They heard it as if it were a joke. "Brother, how dare you tell any lies in order to save two dollars? How dare you do this thing of pretending to be a king? How many heads are there Again and again. "I''ll tell you again, you kneel down! See you At this time, there was an old guard in the city. He thought things were not good, so he told the two young men to inform the sheriff. This is the city where Wujun works. It''s Wucheng, and it''s also Wujun. The city leader works here, and the sheriff also works here. Almost every county has such a special city, which is known as the county city. Not long after, the city Lord and the sheriff both came out to watch. They also wanted to see who was so bold that they dared to call themselves king? At the city master level, Hanlin had to appoint him personally, not to mention the sheriff level. When they left the city, they were still shouting. "Who is so bold as to pretend to be a king?" "Wait a minute, Lord Qiu, am I blinded?" The latter two people immediately knelt and crawled over. "I don''t know the king''s coming, capital crime, capital crime." Even when they came to the city, they didn''t know how many stupid soldiers were there. They didn''t know who they were. "We are also capital crimes, capital crimes. Please forgive me, my Lord." Hanlin is angry. "You still know it''s a capital crime. I ask you, whose soldiers are you?" "We, we..." After seeing it, the city leader Qiu Da roared, "whose soldiers are you talking to?" The sheriff also drank high: "look what I do, whose family soldier, you answer the king." "We, we are soldiers of the sheriff''s brother-in-law''s family." After hearing this, Hanlin was very surprised. No wonder these soldiers wanted to explain, but they had to see the city Lord and the sheriff''s face. It turned out to be a soldier of the sheriff''s brother-in-law''s family. "Hong Tao, do you know the crime?" At this time, there was a lot of noise and a group of people came out with sticks. "What''s the matter? I heard that someone didn''t even give me Shaojie''s face? The Junye at the gate of the city can''t get by. " The man who came out was Shaojie''s brother-in-law. Shao''s family is a local Guifang. In order to improve his local strength and status, the sheriff also wants to curry favor with Shao''s family by marriage. "You shut up, king here, don''t kneel down!" "Ah? Here comes the king. Is he going to send money. Is it dad''s request for instructions that has been approved? " When Hong Tao heard this, he felt like he was going crazy. Now there is a hole in the ground, and he was able to get in at that time. How did his father-in-law Shaoyong give birth to such a thing. Han Lin snorted. "Gu and you, Guizhou, set aside money and food in the hope that you nobles can help the sheriff and the city Lord to protect one side. If you don''t want to let you work in vain, you can''t do anything. You should be punished for doing some other business!" At this time, Yu Guang and others are ready. See this heating, Shao Jie does not agree. "What do you mean, you''re going to kill people. Come on, little ones At this time, the onlookers came one after another. Seeing this scene, they saw the sheriff and the city leader kneeling in front of one person. They vaguely heard someone calling for the king. Is this the king? "The king is coming up ahead." "It''s lonely." The people all knelt down with a crash. "It''s great that the king is here, but he can make the decision for us." In tears, it was all for several aristocrats, especially Shao''s family. Hanlin gave the order. "What are you waiting for? Take them down and get to the right place!" Shao Jie saw this, command his men, began to resist: "little people, he does not give us a way to live, fight with him." At this time, the people roared up. "Kill him, kill him!" Han Lin roared: "if you don''t kill Er Deng today, it''s not enough to calm people''s anger. There''s no amnesty for killing!"The city Lord and the sheriff have begun to shiver. "Get up, you two, and wait for the fall, hum!" When he first came to Wucheng, Hanlin encountered this kind of situation. He was a little cold hearted. Is this the powerful empire under his rule? No wonder Chu Dongyi asked him what to do after unification. At that time, he said that there was no answer, but now, has he really found the answer. He thought that he had been unified, and then he sat on the court hall and commanded his subordinates to govern the country. Now let''s see what this country has become. "Lord Chudong, you have reminded me several times, but I can''t see through the mystery. I finally saw it today." It''s true that Chu Dong asked him the same question several times in front of him. At that time, he might have looked at this question too simply. Even later, Chu Dong said that the theory of governing big countries and cooking small delicacies was just a little novel and nothing. Now, it seems that every sentence of Chu Dong, when he goes back, needs to be understood again. At this time, Chenyang mainland, Phoenix. Long Hanzheng and Lingyi of Chu Bayi are there. It''s a bit of a fight to the end. Now Chu Bayi established Feng kingdom here. He didn''t say hello to him in advance. His boss was not happy. "I''m a native here. Chenyang is such a big continent. I don''t mind if you set up your country, but can you die with a word in advance? In addition, you have designated this place as the territory of your Phoenix kingdom. I still live here. Is it a guest or the host here? " For such a long Han, they really have no temper. "Long Han, what do you want? " " what do you want to do, occupy my home, set up a country, and ask me what I want? " Long Han is unreasonable. At this time, Chu Dong came. It''s hard to hear such a quarrel. "What''s the matter? Chenyang mainland is so big anyway. It''s over before you set up a dragon kingdom." "Ha ha ha, it''s still the master''s idea. Tomorrow, I''ll set up the Dragon kingdom. Hum, it''s great that you set up the Phoenix kingdom." Chudong heard this, a black line, he is to listen to long Han think of important things, not to persuade. Chapter 1197 Behind Chu Dong extremely speechless tunnel: "say business, no one listens to your quarrel." In this way, we get to the point. When long Han thinks about it this time, it''s not in vain for Chu Dong to come all the way here. It can be said that he really solved Chu Dong''s dilemma. "Mr. Chu Dong, my elder brother has said this before..." Although into the subject, but in front of the fixed prologue, let Chudong can''t accept, in Chudong angry roar, long Hancai not so grind up. What he thought had something to do with Luoyang mountain. There is a big secret hidden in the area of Luoyang mountain, that is, there is a place in the mountain. Because of the special terrain, or what''s in the mountain, in a word, when you get to that area, you can''t use any magic. Not only that, it is said that the protoss will be trapped when they get there. I don''t know why. For Chu Dong, this may be the only way to deal with the Protoss. Chu Dong got this important news and went to the field to investigate. Sure enough, the place Longhan thought was a valley terrain, and no power could be used. He had a natural feeling of absorbing power. Chudong is very happy. He knew that if the protoss came down one day, they could try every means to lead them here, and then they would be helpless. However, after some observation, he felt that it was too small here. If a few Protoss came down, they could use this method to deal with it, but there were too many people, so it was not good here. It''s still important to study the principle here later. If we find a way, we can promote it in a large area. Even if the protoss discovers the secret of the dragon vein, it will be too late for them to come down. The Terran will fight back. In this way, for a few days, Chu Dong surrounded the valley of Luoyang mountain. Fortunately, there is a systematic prompt to tell Chu Dong that this is a kind of magnetic field phenomenon. As long as there is a strong energy source, it can be made artificially. Chu Dong felt that it was as if he had not said it. Although it provided some ideas, it was unrealistic. Powerful energy source, for the present era, too luxurious, now even the basic level of steam engine, have not reached, where the powerful energy source. According to the prompt given by the system, this is equivalent to the energy field at the level of nuclear reactor. Obviously, this is a special place that is formed naturally and has accumulated nuclear energy inside. There will be no second place in the world. So it''s not possible. Even if you give the right idea, you can''t make a meal without rice, can you? So it''s only an expedient way to keep it here. It''s not a long-term solution, but it''s also a way to fight for some time. Even if the protoss really comes, it can last for a period of time, not only to be beaten. "Wait a minute. It''s not impossible. It''s quite possible." It suddenly occurred to Chu Dong that the nine sealed dragon veins contain powerful auras. These auras give you a certain amount of pressure, aren''t they good sources of energy. Great. Now we find seven dragon veins, which means there are seven places to resist the Protoss. So let''s experiment here first. This is not a nuclear reactor, but a flexible method. If the protoss want Reiki, give them Reiki, for fear that they can''t afford it. In this way, in the next few days, Chu Dong commanded the people and kept suppressing the aura below. With the continuous suppression, the aura began to gather slowly. When all the people felt that they were tired and could not suppress it, and the aura was about to burst out immediately, Chu Dong worried that the Aura behind really broke through and could not be controlled. He asked everyone to carefully take back some of their strength and try to make it work A concentrated aura is kept in a relatively stable state. As long as the protoss really have a large-scale action, the power contained in a dragon can let them have a taste of aura explosion. Chu Dong didn''t know whether it was as powerful as the atomic bomb, but he thought it was almost the same, and aura had no negative effect. That''s a good idea. As long as the protoss dare to come down and make up his mind, we will work together to squeeze the concentrated aura and let them go back to their hometown. But there are only nine dragon veins in this land, so this method can''t be used easily. It can only be used in a crisis. Therefore, Chu Dong can definitely make some more powerful firearms. Then another batch of materials arrived. The construction of Chenyang''s mainland became prosperous because of the establishment of the two kingdoms of dragon and Phoenix. As soon as the Dragon tribes moved to this time, Longna was reluctant to separate from her good sisters, so she still stayed with Chudong. Chu Dong, who had been only busy with these things, naturally did not know what happened in xinshiguo. When he returned to his country, xinshiguo had begun to take back the rights of the nobility. Now Hanlin has an open reason to blame the Shao family in Wucheng for not having a good head. Now he has to take back part of their rights. These nobles hated the Shao family, and they were so bold that they even dared to collect the king''s entrance fee. For a time, the nobles'' power converged a lot. But at this opportunity, Cao An and Wei Ding came up with a plan again, and some of them were scientific."That''s good. To select talents from the people, on the one hand, can further check and balance the power of the nobility; on the other hand, they can go out from the people and know more about the people. We''ll do it now. " Hanlin was overjoyed and began to implement a new policy. At this time, cha''er and long Ao secretly felt that the time had come. Now that the nobles were under such pressure, there were too many people who were naturally unconvinced. Anyone who wanted to kill Hanlin could rely on the nobles. As long as Hanlin was under further pressure, the nobles would have to fight back. It can be said that the pressure on the front is all due to the involvement of the Shao clan in Wucheng, and it''s unreasonable for Hanlin to want to suppress the back. The people they arranged began to admit it and later retracted it. It has to be said that the plan of char is very well designed. At the same time, they began to listen to each other to see if there is any trade in the coastal areas. If there is any, the original plan can also be implemented. On this day, sure enough, qingmo didn''t break his promise. He took some materials from his side as a gift and sent them to Gangkou. Now Gangkou is still very simple, even without this concept, because Chu Dong initially set it just to ensure safety, and he didn''t plan to go to this step. After all, Hanlin didn''t greet him in advance. When Chu Dong heard about it, he immediately went to the King City. "King, do you want to develop trade "What kind of matching do you want?" Obviously, Hanlin had no experience in this field at all, so he was puzzled. Chapter 1198 In Hanlin''s view, the so-called trade is simply the trade of goods between the two countries. As long as there are large ships, do you need other supporting facilities? After inquiry, he knew that he should not trust Yu Fei''s words. He knew that if there was no supporting facilities, he would only store goods in extreme weather, which would be trouble. In addition, a large number of goods have been transported, and there is no transit warehouse. Sooner or later, people will think about these things. As soon as his mind was hot, he made a decision. Now, it''s really thoughtless. "When I remember what concubine Yu said, I think it''s reasonable. I have to learn to make my own decisions. Now it seems that I don''t think about it." As soon as Chu Dong heard that some people in the harem began to take part in political affairs, he realized that it was not good. But to put it bluntly, it seems that the cold forest has lost its face again. Some words, he could not say in person, so he had to go to Cao An and Wei Ding in private to let them have a chance to touch the cold forest in the back. The harem must not interfere in politics, otherwise the country would be ruined. As soon as they heard Chu Dong''s words, they remembered the events of that day and realized in an instant. "Master, the news is so timely. You don''t know that Yu Wen, the father of Yu Fei, is the leader of Dongchuan. It''s just that Yu Fei intends to take part in politics. Her purpose is not simple." Chudong could not help hissing after hearing it. "It''s troublesome. Anything can happen." If this develops later, isn''t it the exclusive right of relatives of Qu Xing? He immediately talked with them about the seriousness of the situation. Now that he found signs, he was going to kill them. The country could not stand the beating of several wars. As for the possibility that the protoss might come down to attack at any time, Chu Dong naturally did not mention it. He could not tell them how to fight against the Protoss. At present, Chu Dong only had to think about it. Now, it''s cold forest or cold forest No matter how many people are, it''s their duty to govern the country wholeheartedly. At the beginning of the two men''s profile, Hanlin suddenly realized the seriousness of the problem. "Alas, two times I didn''t discuss with Lord Chudong, but I didn''t do it well twice. Is it incompetent?" "Two humanitarian:" no, the king has done well enough, ordinary people want to govern such a big country, simply less than king one or two "Are you comforters?" "No, I''m from the bottom of my heart." After listening to this, Hanlin was in a better mood, but it was more troublesome to take back Yu Wen''s rights than to take back the noble''s rights. Originally, I thought it would be easier to arrange Yu Wen as the leader of one of them. Now it seems that there is Yu Wen in it. It''s hard for Chu Dong to say that a cup of wine can release military power. After all, if a bowl of water is unfair, how can the leaders of the other three be convinced? One after another, Hanlin was in a mess. He began to think about it. What happened to him during this time? After thinking all night, he had to deal with some things the next day. Now, Yu Wen''s affairs can be delayed. At least now he has no objection, but the construction of the wharf and Gangkou can''t wait. At this time, the materials of Yuwu mainland were still on board. There was an order from Hanlin to work overtime, and soon the Gangkou was completed, and the day it was completed was also the time when the materials arrived. Originally, Tsar was good. After the materials were unloaded, there was no chance to transport them overnight. It was a chance to start. Who would have thought that suddenly Gangkou was built, and Hanlin was not as good as transporting them away. Instead, they were loaded into the warehouse and slowly transported back. Now the things are put into the warehouse at Gangkou, so there is still a chance to start? So the plan had to be aborted temporarily. "Damn it, how did you build the warehouse?" Long Ao is not convinced. Chaer said: "of course, it was Chudong''s idea, so Chudong is not a good person. You are not good." "Him again?" Long Ao is very angry. But if they are angry, they can''t change the fact. Later, the two of them worked together and couldn''t do anything on the ground. Next time they had a chance, they would rob directly at sea. Chu Dong didn''t think of it, because they couldn''t do one thing and then did another. From then on, there was a new occupation in the world, called pirates. Looking for someone to assassinate Hanlin is not a matter of one day and one night. The two of them have to work together. Now that they want to get the idea of Sea supplies, Xinshi country has no place for them. It''s better to find a small island on the sea and settle down first. By the way, they can rob supplies and strengthen themselves. In this way, they began to take a simple boat and float on the sea. On this day, they finally found an island and landed here. The location here is very good. It''s just in the middle of the two continents. It''s very convenient to grab materials from either side. They set up a camp and built a stronghold. With their previous shipbuilding technology, they began to draw materials from the island and built better ships. A few months later. Hanlin began to promote the imperial examination. All of a sudden, people in the market saw hope. That''s great. In this way, ordinary people can also serve the country. At this time, some smart nobles smelled the smell of crisis.In front of the cold forest for a wave of attack, but there are Shao family disrespect in front, they ate dumb losses, this time can not be cleaned up. It can be said that many of them are from the two nobles in langwu County, and the relationship between them is very complicated. The two patriarchs, Wang Jin and Xie Quan, sat down and began to discuss. "Lord Wang, can you see the purpose of this imperial examination?" "It''s hard to see that the usual appointment, after all, is a recommendation, but every recommendation must be made by the nobility. Now it''s a clear intention to further suppress us." "Can we deal with it?" Xie Quan asked. Wang Jin shakes his head and says it''s useless. After all, they can only find a way to stop it, but they won''t really rebel. The nobles are powerful, but they don''t have military power in their hands, so they can only stop it by action, and it''s no good to oppose them. Originally, the nobles could raise some private soldiers, but when it comes to the affairs of the Shao family, no more than a hundred nobles can support themselves ¡£ However, those who find that there are more than 100 private soldiers will all take their aristocratic qualification. So we can only blame the Shao family and their son in Wucheng. They are too good to lead them all. In such a big aristocratic power, not all the servants of any family need hundreds of soldiers. Now there are only 100 soldiers. Obviously, it''s just a symbolic meaning, that is, Hanlin has made it clear that the aristocrats are not allowed to support private soldiers. The people in the market have never really been officials, let alone many of the people selected by science now want to be officials in the royal city. After thinking about it, they take advantage of the fact that the people in the market don''t know what''s going on and start making rumors. As long as they scare them back, they dare not be scientific. At that time, they were still aristocratic. Chapter 1199 Rumors always spread quickly, and they get worse and worse. In the end, it turns out that everyone is passing. If you want to be an official in the Royal City, you have to castrate first. Who dares to apply for the imperial examination? If Wang and Xie give up, the matter will be over. However, some of them are playing big. When things get to this point, they don''t stop playing when they are good. Things spread to the ears of Hanlin, when the two aristocrats knew how to write. Wang Jin and Xie Quan are trying to find a way these days. It was Xie family that led to big things, which attracted Wang Jin''s complaints. Xie Quan sighed. "It''s no use blaming me now. We are grasshoppers on the same rope. Let''s do something about it." Two people''s mouths are bleeding these days. If we don''t figure out a way, Hanlin will send someone to check, and we will find out the source of the rumor. At that time, what Hanlin wanted to do was not to take back their rights and exterminate them directly, and they didn''t dare to complain. Sometimes, the blisters on the feet come out by themselves. Just at this time, several servants outside caught a man. "Two adults, I caught a spy, Chen family of Xiping department, who wanted to take advantage of us. This guy was held down by me." The people they caught were the Chen family of the Xiping tribe. They didn''t want to see Wang and Xie become the representatives of the nobles and become leaders. Now it''s a good opportunity, so they sent someone here to make evidence. As a result, the matter is not confidential, so they gave the patrolling servants a chance to find out. Now Hanlin is not allowed to raise private soldiers, but these Chinese brigades have a flexible way. They only specify the maximum number of private soldiers allowed, but they do not specify the number of servants, so servants are also soldiers. There are not many servants in the real sense who serve the nobility. Most of them are private armed forces dressed as servants to hide people''s eyes and ears. This method is not used by Wang and Xie. Almost all the nobility in the new kingdom are using it to cheat Hanlin. It can be said that he fought with the nobility for wisdom and courage. It''s much more difficult to unify the mainland than before. After all, these nobles don''t have to do anything. They think about it every day. The country is the country of Hanlin. After they are cured, everyone says that Hanlin is the master. What''s the relationship between them and good governance? If they support a new king, they will still be happy nobles, and if they support the new king, they will only get more benefits After all, at the beginning of the new king''s succession, it was up to them. This makes the nobles have no fear. It can be said that Hanlin''s tentative suppression by the Shao case is their bottom line. At this time, Hanlin just started the imperial examination. Let these nobles, represented by Wang Xie, make such a move. I''m afraid it''s more intense than this. Han Lin was also very clear about this, so now the news spread to Wang Cheng, and he didn''t act immediately. Instead, he thought about what would happen if he came forward to suppress him. It was the hesitation of Hanlin these days that gave Wang and Xie a chance to breathe. At the same time, Chen Ze, the head of the Chen family in Xichuan, made such a stupid move. He smelled the wind that it must have something to do with Wang and Xie. Now there is only enough evidence. "Then send someone to get the evidence." He immediately sent people around him to the influence area of Wang and Xie. He wanted to take direct evidence to ask for help in front of Hanlin. When Wang and Xie were defeated, the era of Chen family in Xichuan came. Chen Ze thought so. Now that his people are arrested, they give Wang and Xie a chance to bite back. Chen Ze and his family fled from the sea overnight. The farther the better. Now the whole continent is ruled by Hanlin, and it is relatively safe to go out to sea. Although the navigation technology of xinshiguo is developed, it is not so easy for xinshiguo to send out warships to go out to sea. Therefore, it is the best choice to flee overseas. While Hanlin didn''t respond, the Chen family ran away overnight. As soon as Chen Ze fled, he put the matter into practice. The people of Wang and Xie clandestinely operated again, which turned out to be Chen Ze''s. When Chen Ze fled to the sea, he was wandering with his people, but he was robbed by someone on the sea, which made his people lose their souls. "Patriarch, I heard that there are thieves in the mountains and forests. How can there be robbers in the vast sea?" "What nonsense! Hand over your belongings and jump into the sea by yourself." The pirates are just cha''er and long Ao. It can be said that meeting the Chen family is their first business. Otherwise, there are really no passing ships recently. After all, navigation is not so developed now. They are located in the deep sea, and fishermen rarely dare to come here. And close to the shallow water, there are guns set up along the coast, they really dare not close. In line with the principle of robbing one by one, the two people float on the sea with nothing to do. It''s better to rob ships if they can. If they can''t, they fish on the sea. Then dry the fish for later use. After all, they found the island and could live there, but the food problem always had to be solved, so they had nothing to dry. At the critical moment, they could satisfy their hunger. Although they were the dragon of the demon clan, now the land lacks aura, and all the rules have to be played according to the Terran set.People are iron, rice is steel, a meal does not eat hungry, he two people also can not escape this iron law. At this time, the people of the Chen family were all silly. Although there were only two of them, they were so fierce that they didn''t know how to resist for a moment. Just then, char looked at the people on the boat and suddenly changed his mind. "Do you want to live?" After listening to all the people led by Chen Ze, who doesn''t want to? Char took the opportunity to accept them. He thought that now they are just two people who can''t play. This boat is a living force. It can develop and grow slowly in the back. He can base himself on this island and attack the new country sooner or later. On the contrary, the Chen family followed them on the island and established a temporary country. Now the number of people is still small. They think that when the number of people grows, sooner or later they will raise their arms and become a country dominating the sea. After all, when he was in the mainland of Xingyue, char had already developed and built maritime power. If Chu Dong hadn''t borrowed the ship twice, maybe his plan of dominating the sea would have been successful. Chaer and others began to show their stuffy hair. Of course, from time to time, they would make some small moves towards the new country. These are the afterwords. At this time, the eastern part of Chu. It is not realistic to turn the existing aura into an underground "aura bomb" by certain means. Chapter 1200 Now there is a place like this in the mainland of Chenyang. In the territory of xinshiguo, everyone in the world knows that there are dragon veins in Shangcheng. The Dragon veins in other places are extremely hidden. And the dragon vein of Shangcheng, with urban repression on it, can''t be designed like Chenyang mainland. Otherwise, when the protoss comes, it''s really a matter of killing the enemy and causing violence? Chudong won''t do that. But Shangcheng dragon is there. If there is a day, the protoss will be the first to attack here. At this time, seeing Chu Dong worried, the three girls came. Longna said: "master, sometimes, the more you think about it, the more headache you will have." Chu Jing said: "yes, you can change your mind." Chu Dong gave a bitter smile. "Change a way of thinking, I have changed countless times, is still city dragon, can let him fly away?" Speaking of this, Chu Dong himself obeyed his bold idea. Yes, if there is a way to transfer Shangcheng dragon vein, it will be all right. "Longna, you are the guardian of the dragon clan. Do you have a way to remove the Dragon veins?" Longna shakes her head. She has never heard of it. She turns around and starts calling Longyin and asks if he has heard of it. Now Longyin people are in Chenyang mainland. They are in contact with each other through the transmission technique of the dragon people. Hearing this, Longyin shakes his head, indicating that it is impossible. Even when asked about Longlin, who was inherited from ancient times, Longlin also said that once aura is sealed, it is impossible to move it in a large range, because before moving, the seal must be removed, and once the seal is opened, no one can seal aura with the present strength. In ancient times, the dragon people did such a feat with the help of the whole family. He still remembers that scene. Some fragmentary memories of Longlin came to mind again. No wonder later, the memory of these children was artificially sealed. The scene was really tragic. With the determination of the elite of Juzu to die, we can accomplish the impossible things, only for this homeland, only to prevent the conspiracy of the protoss from succeeding. Reiki belongs to every life and race in the world. It''s not because the protoss is powerful that they can take it for themselves. Therefore, even if it is sealed, no one will use it. It will not let the protoss monopolize the Reiki resources. That will be a very terrible thing. All ethnic groups will only be more thoroughly enslaved by the Protoss. Past, past. Although not so complete, Longlin''s eyes were wet for a moment. "Elder, are you crying? " " it''s OK. I''m a dragon in Shuibu, so I wet my eyes. It''s normal. " Longlin tried to hide it. At this time, long Han thanks to Longlin''s heart and suddenly stands out. Since it''s everyone''s, it''s not as good as the Dragon veins over there "Long Han, your idea is too bold, but there''s a way. Let''s ask the master." In this way, several people began to ask Chu Dong for instructions. After hearing this, Chu Dong felt that this idea was too bold. He released all the aura of Shangcheng''s suppression, and then let it be absorbed by all ethnic groups. In this way, even if the protoss arrived, it would be empty. It''s a good idea. The problem is the number of auras below and the balance of interests among all ethnic groups. "Well, it''s decided that we should not stop making decisions, but accept the chaos. Since it is a Terran territory, it should be a friendly race. Let''s receive these auras together. " In a few days, the most grand scene of the Terran, Chu Dong notice of course, only the elite, now there is no way to take care of all. As soon as the aura breaks the cover, it must be quickly absorbed and treated as if nothing has happened. Therefore, we can only teach the elite to release themselves, and the common people have to find another opportunity. In extraordinary times, we still have to divide them into three, six and nine grades. If people are not divided into three, six and nine grades, they will lose their upward motivation. Sometimes fairness is the biggest unfairness. It seems unfair, but it is reasonable. Now, the dragon, Phoenix, Ming and Kun who have made friends with the human race are all touched with the light. They have entered another era together with the Xinshi human race, and the aura here has revived. The aura of recovery is now scattered on the elite of each department. How they cultivate and grow up is their own business. Chu Dong entered the royal city at this time, hoping that Han Lin could cooperate with him and play a big play with him. "The king can also take this opportunity to try Princess Yu!" "Oh? Can you still test her? " "Yes, so if you want the king to cooperate with me and we have a fight, it''s better to use force, and it''s all for her." "You mean she''ll take the initiative to show her flaws?" Chu Dong nodded and said yes, so they quarreled in the main hall. Han Lin pointed to Chu Dong and said angrily, "Gu is the leader of a country. When is it your turn to point out what to do? How are you still the people under the rule of Gu? Why can''t you kneel down when you see Gu?" "I worship you? Why do you worship you if you insist on your own way? " The more they quarreled, the more fierce they became. Finally, they started to fight from the main hall to the outside, and then from the outside to the inside. In order to cooperate, they really wrestled together, and finally their clothes were torn."King, Mr. Chudong, who are you?" Chu Dong made money for a while, stepped back, pointed to the cold forest and said, "well, well, I don''t care about you. I''ll declare independence when I go back. It''s not just tribal independence. I found the dragon vein of Shangcheng. I want to be independent too. You wait." "This..." All people are shocked, today Chu Dong this is moved really angry, otherwise how can say such words. Just two people in front of also see how, how suddenly with children like pinch on it. There is a tit for tat behind the cold forest. "If you have the ability, you can be independent, I see!" When he arrived at Shangcheng, Chu Dong met Yuewang and directly told him the situation. He hoped that he would cooperate with him and Yuewang nodded. "Lord Chudong has a heart. In this way, I don''t have to guard here, or my existence is a symbol." Yuewang saw everything very clearly. After all, he was also the monarch of a country before, but he didn''t want to see the war, so he finally made a choice. Even now some descendants of Yueguo still scold him and don''t understand him. So what? How can they be as good as they want? Just ask me to be ashamed. In a monarch''s heart, there must be only the world. He who has the world in his heart is a good monarch, but he who has the people in his heart is not a good monarch? So Shangcheng really declared independence. Hanlin is furious. With the elite, go straight to Shangcheng and give orders at the same time. "It''s the dragon vein that Shangcheng relies on! Today, the Dragon veins here are broken. What can they do? " This is where the Dragon breaking drama is staged. In the end, they played a double reed, and Chu Dong came back and stopped playing independence. Chapter 1201 After the play, Hanlin directly announced that the so-called dragon vein is nothing. Now he has broken six dragon veins, but there is no aura. "So in front of loneliness, fake is fake after all." "I, Hanlin, the emperor of Xinshi, declare today that the dragon vein has been broken, and all the world belongs to Xinshi!" The sound was loud and clear. During this period, Hanlin exposed herself step by step through observation. That Yu imperial concubine sees behind Han Lin and forgives Chu Dong again, very don''t understand, at the beginning, she is very proud of, Chu Dong this biggest stumbling block, finally and Han Lin two people pinch up, so secretly he sent a person, to inform father. She didn''t know that the messenger was true, but she clearly remembered the time, place and key presence. She was from Hanlin, and Hanlin sent her to win the trust of Yufei. Sometimes Hanlin felt that when he was king, he was really tired. Physical fatigue sometimes, really not called fatigue, tired heart is really tired, cold forest sometimes, really want to stop, take a good breath. But in such a big country, who will he give this stall to. There is no one who can rest assured that such a big country can be united. If the successor does not have this virtue, will the country fall apart again? Sometimes Hanlin thinks about a lot of things. As long as you don''t think about the world affairs, now these trivial family affairs should be dealt with by the emperor. But the family affairs of emperors are also the affairs of the world. This point of monarchy is clearly written on it. At the beginning, Hanlin didn''t understand this sentence. He even thought that everything in the world is everything in the world. How can it be confused with family affairs? In that case, how can we do it alone? How can we make a clear distinction between public and private? After so much experience now, it''s true that the word Zhuji is right. The emperor is not an ordinary person. The family affairs of the emperor are also the affairs of the world! The Emperor himself does not belong to himself, but also belongs to the world. Is chatting with Yu Fei, Yu Fei takes the opportunity, deliberately mentions Chu Dong''s matter. "The king is merciful. Looking at Chu Dong and Yue, they are unforgivable." "You finished?" "King, am I wrong?" Han Lin got up and said with a smile, "well said, where is the recorder." "It''s the king." Hanlin orders her to write down her words and deeds, and speak her words directly, which makes her very useful. Yufei doesn''t know what Hanlin is thinking, but she is more happy. This is another evidence for her. The identity of the later palace and the state affairs are not allowed by the law, but Hanlin is just one by one. Come down first, when her father and daughter are really rebellious, Take it at one stroke and punish them for their crimes. Only when you give the other radicals the same favor and power, can you have peace of mind. In terms of planning, Hanlin can be said to be a master. Just at this time, someone outside reported that Yuewang wanted to see you. After hearing this, Yu Fei said immediately, "he came just in time. Today, the king just ordered to punish him." Han Lin nodded: "have you written down Yu Fei''s words?" His words were a little vague, which made the recorder a little confused. Do you want to keep them in mind and carry them out later, or do you want him to just write down the original words in the booklet. Later, he recorded these words in the book. At this time, Hanlin has announced that Yuewang has come in. Yuewang has no other purpose. He just wants to resign and be a civilian. Now there is no dragon vein in Shangcheng that needs his symbolism and guarding. The people have lived and worked in peace and contentment for a long time, and they don''t need him as the "God of war". Yuewang puts forward his idea directly. Hanlin is about to speak. Yufei thinks that now everything in Hanlin is listening to him, and some of them are floating. "Yuewang, what are you? You were the one who rebelled before, but now you have lost the fight, and you want to go back home to farm so cheaply. Do you want to punish people like Wang?" "Yu Fei, please step back. I have something to say with him." "But the king!" "Speak alone - step back!" Seeing that Hanlin''s face was not right, Yufei had no choice but to withdraw. When Yu Fei left, Hanlin reminded the chronicler again. "You should write down what Yu Fei just said. Don''t drop a word." "It''s the king." As he responded, the recorder was puzzled. Although his duty was to record the words and deeds of some emperors and officials, so that there would be a verification later, the king emphasized many times today that he would record the words and deeds of Yu Fei. What''s the matter? Cold forest sees his don''t understand, way: "you don''t need to know now, just follow." "It''s the king." So, Hanlin and Yuewang are in private. In private, Hanlin began to ask for help. "Lord Yuewang, you used to be the king of a country. Have you ever worried about family and world affairs?"Yuewang didn''t know why Hanlin asked, but he was willing to share his experience when he was Emperor. He said, "yes, the sufferings of the imperial family are beyond ordinary people''s understanding. The so-called five royal families have no trivial matters and no family affairs. They are all in the world." He this view, arrive at that time and cold forest think of a place, behind two people began to talk warmly. Yuepo now has the idea of seclusion. Instead, he let go of it. He simply explained his ideas one by one, and clearly said that the monarch should do whatever he thinks of the world or the people. However, he has the ability to ask himself, so he can only go back to the second place and make sure that his people are talking about others. The words of Yuewang moved Hanlin very much. "You really want to go. If you can, even if you don''t want to be the Lord of the city, you will have your own place in the city." "No, king, I just want to live a peaceful life now. Everyone has his own ambition. Please allow me to go back to seclusion." "Well, when will you leave? I''ll leave you alone!" "Tomorrow." So Yuewang left, but he didn''t wait until tomorrow. Instead, he went to Chudong tribe in the starry night. The so-called tomorrow is just a push and a drag. If he really waits until tomorrow, he will not be able to get away. He sees that Hanlin cherishes his talents, but Yuewang''s heart is not here now. He just wants to travel around the mountains and waters and be a real idler. At the appointed time, Hanlin didn''t see Yuewang, which was known to him. "Well, can''t we have another assistant alone? I lost a green road in front of me, and now I''m going to lose this month''s hope? " At this time, to the tribe''s moon, but Chu Dong said, he shouldn''t leave, now cold forest need him. "Lord Chudong, shouldn''t I leave?" "Yes, now Hanlin needs people like you, so you''d better go back and help him. Maybe he can help you realize your unfinished wish." "My unfulfilled wish?" The moon is staring there. Chu Dong is to smile: "isn''t it, might as well ask your own heart, how to think after all." Chapter 1202 After hearing Chu Dong''s words, Yue Wang felt thoughtful and finally went back. Seeing the moon coming back, Hanlin was very happy. "That''s great. I''m waiting for you at last. From then on, you are the only one In this way, Yuewang suddenly changed into a prime minister. In the same year, he was promoted to the altar. When he became a martial arts master, he was a god of war. He was a model of the poor students as well as a literary master. "Learn like Yuewang." "Yes, to be such a person, Wen can be peaceful and Wu can be decisive." At this time, Chu Dong was practicing on the side of the tribe. He didn''t come back from the previous month. He pretended to be mysterious, but he didn''t want to be like this. These auras suddenly entered his body, and Chu Dong was also oppressed. Now Chu Dong has a feeling, just like eating too much tonic. For a moment, the aura in his body is too enough to excite him, so when the moon comes, he is just in a state, and this state is related to the aspects predicted in the book of changes, because Chu Dong can''t control it well. It looks like a magic wand. These are not the original intention of Chu Dong. However, the following things are also crooked. He really persuaded Yuewang to go back, but he still got the importance of Hanlin. Chudong''s heart was still happy. These days, after constant exploration, the aura in Chu Dong''s body can be controlled. Although it can''t be absorbed completely, it doesn''t rush up suddenly. He has to sit up in the middle of the night and fight a fist before he can go to sleep. This doesn''t happen these days. It''s very normal. Now that some of the elites have regained their aura, they know that the era is coming. Although these auras are not all, they are also enough to get his elites. They are strong, including Chu Dong himself. Now that he gets dragon Qi, his natural brute force doesn''t need the stimulation of dragon blood. That is to say, Chu Dong is almost invincible as long as his aura can provide for the upper and lower Protoss. But in the end is really invincible, Chu Dong now hard to say, at least now in this world, Chu Dong believe, he now only with this move, plus a strong defense force, has few opponents. "Aura is really a good thing." When he thought that there was another place in the world, there was such aura, but how to open it later, Chu Dong had no idea. It must not be now. "Well, find a cultivation method in the back, so as to absorb the aura better." "Small system, help me pay attention to whether there are any skills." "My Lord, are you on the wrong set? The Xuanhuan Xiuxian group is next door. " "Bah, now it''s dragon, Phoenix and aura. What''s the difference between them?" "Hee hee, well, there are some differences." The back of the system suddenly doesn''t speak. Chu Dong knows that he''s been asked about it. This damned doomsday trial task is faster. Although Chu Dong has a system in his body, almost in this world, it''s equal to immortality, but it''s really not the life he wants. After so many things, sometimes Chu Dong really just wanted to return to the truth, live a plain life, sit at sunrise and rest at sunset, and immerse himself in nature. Although his time is basically the same now, it''s not the same. One is the return under security, and the other is the struggle. Even if it looks the same, it is not the same. Someone can lie there in the sun without worrying about anything. This is the difference between realms. What Chu Dong said about returning to pastoral life is, of course, the idealism behind it, but he understands that this kind of idealistic life, just think about it, and the reality we should face is still to face. Taking back his thoughts, Chu Dong took a deep breath. This aura is really a good thing. After a few days of infiltration, Chu Dong felt that he had infinite power. ¡­¡­ At this point, the coastline. These days, the harbor is not peaceful. There are a group of well-equipped thieves on the sea nearby. They come up with the idea of a warehouse, and they can get it every time. Moreover, these people, haunted by gods, and the sea cannon, seem to have no effect on them. They just come out of the ground, and then they can drill down to the ground, which makes the cannon placed in the harbor guard, There''s nothing we can do. One after another, as long as there are trading ports, this situation has occurred one after another, and even in some places, it has developed to the point of not only robbing people of what they are doing, but also robbing people of what they are doing. These people are well-equipped, while the common people are unarmed. What they want to grab is like taking it at home. This good thief has become a local disaster. When they sent troops to encircle and suppress them, they hid in the sea for ten and a half days. As soon as the encirclement and suppression troops retreated, they went ashore again. They were as annoying as flies and bedbugs. In the southern part of the Yangtze River, the most serious disturbance is caused because the coastline of the southern part of the Yangtze River and several counties is the longest. In desperation, he had to ask Hanlin to send troops to dispatch large ships to suppress the sea.Although the chieftains can mobilize troops nearby, they have no right to the power of the sea. It can also be said that the power of the sea is the only right that Hanlin has now. Because of this, how to take back the military power is firmly in his own hands. Hanlin thinks day and night, but he can only wait for the time to come. Not only did Hanlin not come up with a good plan, but the left and right prime ministers and Wang had no good plan at this time. This aspect is really not their strong point for the three people. If Hanlin does not have a good plan, the three of them can only look forward to it and sigh. Now I heard that it was necessary to mobilize the power of the sea. But I still asked about Wenwu. "Who would like to put an end to chaos?" "I will!" It was Gao Wu, who had been involved in the anti insurgency campaign and made great achievements in the war, who stood up. He was also the third generation disciple of the nameless cave. After the first battle, Gao Wu was a little famous among these young generals. This time, he was the first one to stand up. Hanlin appreciates him very much, and immediately gives him an arrow. He has the right to mobilize the power of the sea, to fight hard against the thieves, and to promote the new power of heaven. So gaowu went to the coast. With the arrival of Gao Wu, the thieves had heard nothing for half a month. Not only that, the warships patrolling in the deep sea didn''t find any sign of the thieves. Although they could mobilize these boats, they were afraid that they would make Yuwu mainland unhappy. Although there was no master in that sea area, they made great progress After some time, it gives people the feeling that they have crossed the boundary. There is a certain buffer zone between the two continents, which is an unclaimed place, equivalent to a place like the high seas. Chapter 1203 And the existence of this kind of zone is for two continents to show their determination to make friends. It was also the common decision of Hanlin and qingmo after they met that day. But they didn''t know that because of the existence of such an area, they had an opportunity. Of course, the thieves were their people. It''s not only Chaer''s people, but also Chen''s people from Xichuan. When nobles lose everything overnight, even though they usually talk about benevolence, righteousness and morality, at this time, they are more crazy than anything else. Now they just want to recapture what belongs to them quickly. If they want to be fast and powerful, resources are indispensable. But the island where they stay now can ensure that they are basically alive. Naturally, there is no problem, but if they want to be strong, We can only ask for resources from the outside. Today''s technology, even if there are resources on the island, can not be easily developed by these people. It is undoubtedly the quickest, most direct and labor-saving way to snatch other people''s ready-made resources. The front tasted the sweetness, and it was out of control. Now it was hit, hiding behind the high seas, and did not dare to come out. It''s all because they''re being taken care of. When cha''er also controlled the continent of stars and moon, he had a special technology. This technology can be described as black technology. As long as a certain terrain is in line, he can open a tunnel under the sea to connect the land. He had planned all this for a long time. With the cooperation of the ghosts on the shore, and the ability to drill out through the channel below, people can''t defend themselves. They all think that these people really have some immortal skills, and they can actually come out directly under the ground. It can be said that there are many places on the coastline where these thieves can go in and out freely. If it wasn''t for gaowu''s blockade search of the whole sea area, they could ignore the soldiers sent by xinshiguo and still commit crimes crazily. Now, after these people hid in the high seas, Gao Wu had to withdraw temporarily. Gao Wu, who has taken in the army, is worried that the group of thieves behind him will make a comeback after he leaves and will be stationed here for the time being. Ask Hanlin what to do next. At this time, Chu Dong was in the palace. At the beginning, because of the need of the war, we had to set up four departments. But now the four leaders have their own military power. If this problem is not solved as soon as possible, sooner or later, they will concentrate on their illness. As Chu Dong said before, the right opportunity to release their troops with a cup of wine is certainly feasible. However, Han Lin still wondered if there is something that can be improved, such as a sufficient transition ahead of time When they came to power, they were not so fierce. After thinking about it, Hanlin decided to turn the four divisions into eight divisions. Part of the two government, a total of nine counties. Wenfu and Wufu perform their respective duties. To share some affairs of the radicals on the part of the nominees is actually to overhead part of the rights. Gao Wu and Ziyu are both considering sending them to serve as the military officials in Jiangnan and Jiangbei, respectively. As for other candidates, there are Lu Sheng, Ma long, Zhou Biao, Li Ji and so on. There are already four men and four Martial Arts candidates. Now Han Lin wants to hear what Chu Dong means. If he can, Gao Wu is still on the front line and can be appointed on the front line. Just at this time, the news from gaowu was sent to Wangcheng. Chu Dong thought about it and decided to go in person. On the one hand, it can replace Hanlin to announce the appointment, and on the other hand, it can help Gao Wu come up with ideas. Although Gao Wu has some combat experience in front of him, it is obvious that he has encountered a new type of enemy, pirates. Gao Wu''s experience in land war is enough to cope with, but he is really afraid of fighting a war at sea. Soon, Chu Dong arrived with his cronies, and Han Lin sent Yu Guang to follow him. The fact that Yu Guang can be sent here shows that he attaches great importance to this matter. He originally wanted to send Cao An or Wei Ding, one of them, to be more formal. But when he thought that the war in front of him was not over, would Gao Wu be under too much pressure if he went there? So it would be better if Yu Guang went. It''s not only formal, but also can''t make Gao Wu over nervous. It can be seen that Hanlin appreciates gaowu very much. Hanlin has already thought about it. No matter whether there is a real war or not, there will always be a god of war. Now that Yuewang is finished, he will become a prime minister. Next, we should consider the choice of God of war. He knew very well that the existence of the God of war was too important for the new kingdom. So this is Hanlin. I want to cultivate gaowu. Seeing Chu Dong coming, Gao Wu was overjoyed. "Mr. Chu Dong, it''s very kind of you to come." "What? What''s the matter, I can''t make up my mind? " Chudong hears the meaning of gaowu''s words and asks directly. Gaowu sighs. Now he is worried. He is not afraid of attacking the enemy on the sea, but some local nobles, who jointly protect some people, can''t help it. "Local nobles, protect some people. You make it clear, what the hell is going on. " Gao Wu just started to talk about it. He didn''t plan to return to the army. He just sat down to study the enemy''s haunts. Finally, he gave out the rules, and the rules were very ingenious."Every time I go ashore in a certain area, every time I go ashore, I bypass the fort on the coastline?" He doesn''t think that there are people in the world who really have the skills to escape from the earth, who can drill around from the ground. It is because of his disbelief that he has nothing to do these days and begins to walk around the first few important places. It is also a coincidence that if it were not for an unexpected rain wash, he would not have been able to find one of the entrances. "There''s an entrance, so it is!" After Gao Wu found the entrance, he wanted to take people in, but there was a sound in the distance. "This damned rain, I have to go over and check if it''s washed away." When Gao Wu''s men heard such a voice, they hid at that time. Then the truth came out. "Lord gaowu, we don''t want to, but if we don''t, we really have no way to live." Because Gao Wu was not familiar with his life and land when he first came here, it was inevitable that he would use some local aristocratic forces. After he was arrested, he explained why he was an insider, which made it difficult for these aristocrats to see the extreme at that time. "Fart, these are all taxes ordered by the king. How can we increase them privately? Lord Gao is here today. Do we live a long life without the king''s heavy taxes?" Gao Wu also thinks that these people are dishonest. If they are caught, they will be punished. But the next day, something happened that made him puzzled. At first, these people insisted that it was because the tax was too harsh and there was no way to live. If someone gave them money, they would help to take care of it. At least it would be better. Even with the money, the whole family would not have to serve. As long as there is an empire, these two things are inevitable. Chapter 1204 Kaishi insisted that because he couldn''t get along, he was able to do something wrong. He asked for forgiveness and then changed his words. It had nothing to do with them. He caught the wrong person. What''s more, Wang and Xie sent representatives at the same time to guarantee their innocence and let Gao Wu release them now. This is not only true of Jiangnan, but also of Linqi. "Gao Wu, you''d better let people go. Aristocrats are powerful. Even if you know something, you can only turn a blind eye to it. Even the king sometimes depends on the power of these nobles. Let''s forget it. " Now even Lynch has come to talk. You can imagine how much pressure Gao Wu has to face. These nobles guarantee these people, but they are not afraid of their nonsense. They know that gaowu defeated the pirates and wants to go back. They will not report the matter to Hanlin, so now they have to control the matter. Even gaowu thinks that the people of Wang and Xie will try their best to pull him into the water and make him like them Liuhewu, so that he would not return to the king''s city, he would report the matter. So the arrival of Chu Dong made Gao Wu have the backbone. Otherwise, he doesn''t know what to do next. He certainly can''t be reduced to a group with them. However, the Wang and Xie families are so powerful that even the capital has to give them three parts of face. If they don''t deserve it, they won''t be able to have a foothold in the south of the Yangtze River in the future. So these days Gao Wu has a headache. We should not only think about how to deal with this matter. Since we found this secret passage in the front, there must be such a place in the back. So if we don''t find out these secret ways one by one, sooner or later there will be endless disasters. Because all the energy of these days has been involved in this matter, Gao Wu still has no idea where the secret road has been sent out, and how much internal space there is. However, he believes that since this secret road can make pirates seem to have the ability to escape, it must be very open inside. Chu Dong was furious when he heard these detailed stories. "Yu Guang, tell me, is it the order issued by the king to reduce taxes?" Yu Guang nodded: "yes, didn''t Jiangnan inform us? Lord Lynch, please explain Although Yu Guang is only the guard around Hanlin, his level is not as high as Lin Qi, but today is not the same. Today, Yu Guang and Chu Dong have the identity of imperial envoy. After Chu Dong''s arrival, he knew that things were going to be bad, but as the main escort, he had no chance to speak at all. Now he''s worried about what''s finally happening. There are some things that Lynch can''t control. Tax cuts can''t be implemented at all. He has his own difficulties. Hanlin''s heart is good, but the following specific implementation is another matter. It can be said that now the nobility of the new kingdom is in charge, and it has reached the point where it is hard to return. All the time, the tax affairs were controlled by the aristocratic members. The leader and the sheriff could pass down the king''s orders, but how to implement them was their business. So instead of reducing taxes, we have increased it by 20%. "You will have to worry about the war until next year." "Another 20% If the common people dare to be angry and not pay taxes, they can serve in the prime of their families. In fact, the so-called service is to give free service to the noble lords and guard their homes for free. If someone is willing to pay more star money, then they can also be exempted from some obligations. In order to search for wealth, these nobles did everything they could. The people are full of complaints. Chu Dong suddenly stood up. "All follow me. I''ll let you know now what is the real king''s order!" "But Lord Chudong, the people of Wang and Xie, they..." "Let''s first know what they are saying. As for their two families, I will find them. Now the drummers are going to give you publicity and tell you what the real king''s life is. " "It''s Lord Chudong." In fact, the radical also wanted someone like Chu Dong, but he didn''t have the courage. After such a beating, the people were angry. "What, Wang''s order is to reduce 30%, but they want to increase 20% instead?" "Well, this is to let us die." At this time, Wang''s residence. Wang Jin did not expect that the arrival of Chu Dong would bring these troubles. Chu Dong was easily provoked. His prestige was there. It can be said that his arrival was equivalent to the presence of Hanlin. Sometimes his words were respectful to Hanlin. "Xie Quan, can your people do it or not?" "How can I be blamed for this? How can I know that Chu Dong and his party will arrive in humble clothes." "Whether it''s my people or not, but it''s reported in advance that Chu Dong and Yu Guang will come. Is that what your people do?" Wang and Xie people are everywhere. For example, they even received the news ahead of time about Chudong''s trip. They just didn''t expect that Chudong and his party chose to take the micro suit and didn''t make any noise. If it wasn''t for this, they didn''t know that Chudong had come.Two people are crazy, Chu Dong came. "Two adults, are you surprised?" "It turned out to be Mr. Chu Dong. Before you come, you should be ready without notice." Wang Jin said with a smile. Chu Dong snorted coldly. "Let me know in advance, so that I can see a scene of singing and dancing?" Wang and Xie were sweating at that time. Xie Quan began to explain. "Lord Chu Dong, the extra money didn''t come into our pocket. As you can see, the pirates are so fierce now. Our money is for Lord Gao Wu and his army. There must be money for war. " "In that case, hand it in. I''ll count it and give it to Mr. Gao." "Ah?" Two people some silly eyes, they didn''t expect, Chu Dong really want these star coins, Chu Dong of course dare to really want, this has what dare not. In order to protect themselves, they had to give all the money to Chu Dong. Chu Dong nodded with satisfaction. "Forget it today. I think you are also for the country and the people. But later, let me know that if you don''t report in advance, you will make your own decisions and report to the king." Now Hanlin hasn''t really come out to fight against these nobles, and Chu Dong doesn''t want to make a big deal. They''ve already vomited out what they eat, so they''ll give them a way to live and see how they behave. He ordered Chu Xing to return with a lot of money tomorrow. "I, Gao Wu, the general of Wu Fu in the new government department, took office today. In order to prepare these military funds, however, these star coins are all private taxes. Today, I will return them all." Chapter 1205 The people cheered, and at this time, Gao Wu came to Lynch. "Now I''m the general of Wufu garrison here. Look..." Lynch was originally a mediocre, which was also the reason why Hanlin had been careful. He could not give him powerful military power to people who were really too capable. But later, he regretted that he had not fought fiercely in Jiangnan. Otherwise, with Lynch''s ability, he would give him 10000 or 20000 soldiers, or more than 100000 soldiers, so he would not play. But this time Gao Wu was different. Han Lin absolutely trusted him. Lynch also knows that Hanlin and his military power are not so outstanding in his ability. When he won''t have soldiers, he wants to revolt. Today, when he heard Gao Wu''s words, he just can''t get it. It can be said that since he was in charge of the military power, he always felt like walking on thin ice. He was relieved that someone took over today. At this time, Lu Sheng is also on his way to take office. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, Lu Sheng goes later. So now the people of Xie Quan over there just receive the news that Chu Dong and others have set out. At this time, Xie Quan''s nose was crooked. The news came too late. The civil and military affairs were handed over smoothly, but Chu Dong didn''t want to make a big deal. He slapped a sweet jujube on purpose, and showed the Wang and Xie families that they were willing to consider for the country. This spirit is worth learning. They lost their teeth and had to swallow in their stomachs. They all hate Chu Dong, but there is no way. Who let the shortcomings in Chu Dong. Wang Jin tried to say, "no, we don''t mean to ask for credit in front of the king." "Really? So I''m not going to report back? " "Don''t, don''t report it." They were so nervous that Chu Dong laughed. "You two don''t have to be nervous. I don''t think Chu Dong is going to kill you, but they will be more restrained in the future. Don''t go too far. " "Yes, thank you, Mr. Chudong. But Mr. Chudong, you really don''t know how to report to the king?" "Ha ha, it depends on my mood." After listening to Wang Jin, he felt that he had been fooled and was very angry. "Chu Dong, don''t overdo it. If you are here to suppress today''s affairs, I, Wang Xie, will be very grateful. Otherwise..." And Xie Quan raised his hand: "please I''ve ordered you to leave. Chu Dong didn''t say anything and left with a laugh. Seeing Chu Dong leave, they have no bottom in their hearts. Privately, they quietly look for Yu Guang. "Mr. Yu Guang, do you think Mr. Chu Dong will tell the king? By the way, you won''t, will you?" Yu Guang nodded: "of course, now that I have said that, let the king angry, and then send troops to suppress, the world is in chaos? I''m not stupid enough. It''s not good for anyone to know that there''s a war. As long as you''re more restrained, I promise you won''t let Lord Chudong report it to the king. " "Thank you so much." "Yes, it''s still Mr. Yu Guang''s long-term view. I appreciate it." They said a lot of thanks and left. Watching them leave, Yu Guang chuckles. "Lord Chudong and I certainly won''t say that it has nothing to do with us if someone else reports to the king." At this time, some people who had been oppressed went to the king''s city secretly. They wanted to tell the king and Xie in person. Ask the king to make decisions for them. This is the arrangement of Chu Dong and Yu Guang. They believe that Hanlin will not really send troops for a while. As Yu Guang said, it is not good for anyone to fight. Although the nobles want to suppress, there are many ways to suppress. They don''t have to rely on force. After using force, it doesn''t look good. So this time, even if Hanlin knew about it, he would not directly send troops to suppress it. A few days later, they received the news that they didn''t listen to the people. They went to Wangcheng to complain. Fortunately, Hanlin just comforted them, but didn''t mean to limit their actions. This made them regard Yu Guang as their own. After all, he said that day that he would not fight. In this way, Yu Guang began to deal with these two people, and Chu Dong actively began to look for the remaining channels. Only after this search did he find that some things were beyond their imagination. Chu Dong thought about it and decided to bring the pirates here. On this day, Gao Wu announced his withdrawal. The news came to their ears, but it was a great thing to send out light boats, and there was no army. There are not only no troops, but also some large fishing boats. After several temptations, they began to move again. "They moved." "Well, leave them alone, let them go ashore." The fishing boat is not their target, and they can''t get anything from it, so they still want to do something on the shore. However, this large fishing boat only pretends to see these people slowly approaching the coastline, and the fishing boat also loses its head. They went down the road like an anchor and stayed behind.The army quickly passed by, and they occupied their ships. Now there are only a few ships on board to watch the ships. They don''t have any effort. Several pirate ships have been controlled by gaowu people. At this point, the ground. When these talents show up, they are hit head-on. "What''s the matter? If it''s found, withdraw!" At this time, Chu Dong gave an order: "ignition, the bigger the fan, the better." For this group of pirates, it''s nothing to do with some bad moves. The smoke is billowing and they directly get into the dense road. If Ding dongleng didn''t help them in this era, they must have used this kind of thing. Although there is no pepper, there is mustard and ginger. Orthodox mustard is actually made by grinding mustard seeds. What else is mustard, not other mustard? So the added smoke makes these pirates suffer a lot. "Get in the way, get in the way." Because the space inside was large enough, they quickly used some baffles to temporarily block the smoke, and then fled back in confusion. "It''s coming out, launch!" There was no choice but to flee back. "Change the arrow!" In this way, the back of the exit at this end also became thick smoke. These pirates were tossed with all kinds of meat and all kinds of vegetables. They fought for their lives. Finally, they found another waterway and swam back. Gaowu people have no experience in fighting at sea. This pirate, who has been on the sea for many years, can eventually become a ladder to escape. They didn''t dare to block the East passage, even if they didn''t have one. They don''t dare. It''s just strange that within two or three weeks, pirates appeared in this area again, which is strange. I dare not come up from the secret passage. There are cannons outside. How did they break in. After an inspection, Gao Wu found that they had changed their strategy this time. Chapter 1206 It turned out that their landing site became tricky this time. Actually, it''s all out of range. This surprised Gao Wu. "Hiss..." Gao Wu really can''t figure out what''s wrong. The effective range of the fort, as well as the blind area of the attack, are important military secrets, not the insiders, who don''t know, but these pirates. Just like a few treasures, he even opened his boat to the shore several times. He was full of disdain for the fort and felt that it was a decoration. Gao Wudang immediately reported to the police and asked for additional battery. It''s easy to say, but it takes money to build a fort. In order to take care of the sufferings of the common people, Hanlin has already reduced 30% of the tax money. Now, how can he mobilize the money so quickly. At this time, Yu Fei put forward that Han Lin could borrow money from those noble pocket temporarily. "Asked them to borrow money, Yu Fei, do you feel lonely, has been reduced to such a situation?" "Calm down, king. I didn''t mean that." "Don''t say it. I''m tired." Hanlin doesn''t care. He doesn''t agree or disagree. He just proposes to have a rest. He thinks that if this strategy is put forward by others, it''s definitely a good Zhuang strategy. However, Yu Fei''s proposal should be cautious. Hanlin always thinks that there is something wrong here. In fact, Hanlin''s concerns are right. Now Yu Wen is more and more ambitious, and his daughter says that she is deeply trusted by Hanlin. Even her words and deeds can be recorded in the chronicler''s book. What a glory it is. You should know that the chronicler system, the things recorded, but for future generations to watch, this does not mean that in the eyes of Hanlin, his daughter, can be recorded in the annals of history. "Great." That''s why Yu Wencai thought of letting his daughter offer such a plan. As long as Han Lin moved the nobles now, it would be a fierce battle. In this way, Yu Wen was in charge of military power and could further expand by taking advantage of the opportunity. At that time, Han Lin had no chance to withdraw his military power. ¡­¡­ At this point, the tribe. After Chu Dong came back these days, he has been thinking about aura. "Ha ha, other people''s aura recovers. I''m so happy to get it. It''s like a burden on me. I don''t know how people of other ethnic groups practice In this way, Chu Dong went to the underworld. "Lord Chu Dong, I haven''t been here for a long time." After listening to the ghost King''s words, Chu Dong felt a little cold. Although this underworld, the other underworld in the unconventional sense, Chu Dong still didn''t want to sit in this place. At least after listening to the evil spirit, Chu Dong didn''t want to come to this place if it wasn''t for the purpose of discussing. It''s true that, as the ghost king said, it''s changed since I haven''t been here for a long time. It can also be said that now the territory of the underworld has quietly become larger. Cangwu is a huge continent, so xinshiguo is only known as the unified continent. It is only the place where there are human activities, which can be regarded as the completion of the unification. In fact, there are many places where there are no human activities. Now the population level of xinshiguo has not reached a certain scale, so on the whole, the population is still too small. When Chu Dong came here, he felt some emotion. He didn''t expect that the development and construction of the underworld was also very fast. It''s all starting to be out there. There''s a decent city. "Lord Chudong, you haven''t been here for a long time. Would you like to visit the newly built Fengdu ghost town?" "Where?" "The name of Fengdu is not good?" Chu Dong just said: "yes, it''s OK. It''s very good, but I didn''t hear it clearly just now." Now Chu Dong is more suspicious that this world is definitely another parallel world of the earth. The ghost town of Fengdu has come out. Now that he has a name, I don''t know what it looks like, so Chu Dong is very interested in visiting it. After this visit, Chu Dong was a little disappointed and immediately said, "are these cities modeled after the Terran cities?" The ghost king didn''t understand: "now the Terran has the most advanced technology, isn''t it good to imitate it?" "It''s not that it''s bad, but that it loses its own characteristics. Do you remember the original education base?" "Remember? What''s the matter, Lord Chudong? Who are you going to lock in again? " Chu Dong shakes his head and says that this time it''s not about who''s going to be shut in. He hopes that the ghost king can think about it. Since Fengdu ghost town is called, it makes the city different. Since it''s the underworld, it''s about the appearance of the underworld. Although the technology of the Terran is advanced, it''s a unique show, not spring. A hundred flowers bloom is spring. "Imagine. Build a different Fengdu ghost town! " "I see. Your proposal is really good. I also think that if it is built as it is now, it will be lost in the city of the human race. It can''t stand out that it''s the city of the underworld. I don''t think that Chudong has insight. " Next, Chu Dong met five ghosts and talked about cultivation. However, they seemed to have a natural ability to absorb aura. Now they are integrated in the body, and they don''t have any cultivation methods."Master, why don''t you go to the dragon clan and ask the elder Longlin over there? Didn''t he exist in ancient times?" The words of Five ghosts remind Chu Dong that there are some things, so we should ask long Lin. By the way, it''s not the same for the Chenyang people to stay in the land of Fengchu. "Mr. Chu Dong, you are not here" after hearing this, Chu Dong felt a shadow. "That''s what you say?" "What''s the matter, master?" Long Han and long Lin don''t understand. Later, they realize that he just came back from the underworld, and was asked the same question. "I see. Master, in fact, there is a world in the place you said, but it''s not the underworld." "No, Longlin, do you mean there is such a place?" "Of course, there is life and death in this world. Since the living people live in this world, the dead must have their own destination after they die. Do you remember the river of eternal life?" "The rain dances on the mainland, the eternal river that separates the demons and birds at the beginning?" "Yes, the river of eternal life is surrounded by eight thousand weak waters. There is an entrance to the realm of the dead under the seal." Chu Dong shook his head when he heard that. He didn''t want to go to that place. He thought it was a legend told by longlinkou. Then he went to the main point and asked if he had any cultivation skills to control his aura. Long Lin nodded: "there are some methods, but I don''t know if the dragon''s cultivation method is suitable. But since the master uses the dragon''s blood power to stimulate his own potential, I think it should be suitable." "How do you know? I''ll tell people about it. " Chapter 1207 Longlin smiles and explains why. "When I see the master fighting, I can see that after I get dragon''s blood, the master is like a different person. This, still use host to say personally After hearing this, Chu Dong had to admit that long Lin''s observation was really meticulous. "Well, he is really the elder of the dragon clan." Then they get to the point. Longlin tells Chudong that there are two kinds of dragon people''s Secret Methods of using aura to cultivate, one is control level, the other is control level. "Isn''t that the same thing?" Chu Dong was puzzled. Long Lin said: "the front is to control aura and turn it into your own use. And then there''s control aura, all kinds of abilities. So it''s different. " Chudong was a little angry after hearing this. "You just say that one is absorbed and the other is exported. How clear is that?" "Yes, the master said, my memory is a little confused." It''s said that he still has a confused memory. Chudong regrets it. "Stop, I won''t learn. Don''t forget me wrong. I''ll practice half of it and go crazy. I don''t trust you. " Chu Dong doesn''t want to listen to long Lin now. Long Lin shook his head: "well, master, I''m really afraid of remembering wrong. However, long Xuan and long guitars have mastered some essentials more or less. At least they can make the master quickly absorb the aura and turn it into his own use." "I didn''t say it earlier. I''ll go directly to them. I''ll waste my time with you." As long as the dragon people, they all know, which is good news for Chu Dong. All the way to find other people, Chu Dong thought in his heart, if he had known, Longna would have been good at home. Isn''t it a toss to run so far? Soon, Chu Dong got the dragon''s secret method, but the name of the secret method sounds a little depressing to Chu Dong. "What''s it called?" "Yes, master, Long Xi DA / fa." Although the tortoise was a symbol of Suri for a long time, it sounded like the secret method of guixida / Dharma. For a moment, Chu Dong couldn''t accept it. "Can we not call it another way?" "It would be great if the master thought of a better name." "Well, it will be called dragon, dragon spit, dragon shout, dragon suck..." For a moment, Chu Dong was also a little dizzy, because the core of this secret method is to teach people to let go of the old and accept the new, so Chu Dong didn''t feel like turning around here. What he thought was better called Long Xi. However, with the understanding and familiarity, Chu Dong decided to change his name. Since we need to meditate in the back, it''s better to call it Longming. "That''s great, the dragon and the dark arts are great!" Although they don''t think about Guixi, the word Longxi still feels a little rustic. On the contrary, Longming is much more advanced. Anyway, they are the dragon people. The name of this secret method can''t be so casual, can''t it? Left from the dragon, Chudong went to the Phoenix territory by the way. Now Chu Dong knows that there''s no need to explain what kaigua''s life is. In the past, Chu Bayi was only a subordinate of alurang. If it wasn''t for his mother''s blood, he would have been loyal to alurang in the battle. Now look at Chu Bayi. Not only did he become the monarch of the Phoenix Kingdom, but all the Jufeng people were women. That''s not to say. The rules of the Phoenix people were changed. He has taken all the beauties of the country by himself. "Bayi, I just found out now that you are the most nourishing and comfortable person in the world." Chubayi sighed. "Master, don''t make fun of me. If there are other men in the Phoenix family, my situation is really enviable. But now, don''t mention it, don''t mention it." Chu Bayi wants to talk but stops. Chu Dong seems to understand what he wants to mention. Think about it, any thing, beyond the degree, will become a kind of pain and burden, chubayi is no exception. A race that has developed intelligence and has the same intelligence as the human race is even another human race. Naturally, such a race is different from animals. So this kind of pain, Chu Dong still can understand, the continuation of a race, and a person''s spiritual things, some things, it is difficult to say clearly. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, because the fort could not be built, pirates became rampant again. Gao Wu had to secretly investigate. "Pay attention, we should catch the live at any time in the battle." Because the pirates avoided the fort, the battle after landing became a land battle, which had an advantage for Gao Wu. However, these pirates learned to be cunning. Once they found that they couldn''t fight, they turned around and fled back to the ship. Gao Wu''s current soldiers were not good at water warfare, which made him a headache. At this time, one of his subordinates, Ding Tao, offered a plan. "Lord gaowu, there will be a plan to relieve the pressure temporarily.""You said Ding Tao began to talk about his strategy. His strategy, as he said, is not a strategy. As he said, it is a way to alleviate the situation, that is, a large number of rocket players can be set up to supplement the situation where the artillery firepower can not reach. "All right, mobilize the troops immediately." Now gaowu has the right to mobilize local soldiers, and a large number of rocket men are beginning to gather. The pirates suffered losses and finally gave up landing in the south of the Yangtze River. A few days later, Hanlin received a report that the coastline in the north of the river was in urgent need. Now the pirates who gave up landing along the south of the river began to harass the north of the river. Ziyu is now the general of Wufu in the north of the Yangtze River. A few days after he took office, Ziyu was harassed by pirates. When he fought with gaowu, they showed their experience and harassed the north of the Yangtze River more severely. The leader of Jiangbei is called Li Zhan. He is not Lynch, the leader of Jiangnan. He is a mediocre. It is Hanlin''s order for Ziyu to take over the military power. Now Ziyu has not defeated the pirates in several battles because of his lack of combat experience. Although it''s not a failure, it''s also a shame for the pirates to take away a lot of resources. Taking this opportunity, he wrote a letter to Hanlin, saying that Ziyu was not the one who asked him to regain military power, which would make the pirates suffer. Now the cold forest tangled. He is now setting up the civil and military two prefectures to weaken the military power of the highest officer, but his performance is not so brilliant. In the end, he had no choice but to reply and let Li Zhan take over the military power again for the time being. Ziyu cooperates with him temporarily. It has to be said that there are still some means in this war. After he took control of the military power, he immediately took the trick of luring the pirates to the inland, then closed the door and sent Ziyu''s men to take the back road directly. "Go on, burn their boats and cut off their way back." Ziyu''s men moved quickly and burned the pirates'' ships. Now all the pirates were captured alive. Chapter 1208 After capturing the pirates alive, he was interrogated and told the truth. Although the truth is clear, Ziyu is also implicated. As Ziyu, it is impossible for him to collude with pirates and sell the news of Fort defense arrangement, but in name, it is not necessarily under his command. Now, not only Ziyu has this charge, but there is another charge. Now he may be charged with confiscating soldiers'' money. If it wasn''t for these soldiers who didn''t receive this month''s money and food, how could they sell information for the benefit of others. It''s natural to be a soldier. Now Ziyu takes office and is in charge of the army. But on the day of dawn, they don''t get the army. It''s not Ziyu''s fault, it''s who''s fault. Ziyu didn''t think that Li Zhan was in Yinhe. This group of soldiers were intercepted by him and then falsely accused Ziyu. "Lord Ziyu, you are the general of Wufu. You are in charge of everything here. How can I explain the situation now? At least when I was in charge of the army, there was no such problem." "You, you are so bloody. I haven''t seen the army coming down. How can I get rid of it?" "Well, even if you haven''t seen it, who will be in charge of these soldiers when it happens?" "This At that time, I was really in charge of these soldiers, but I just took over. Many soldiers didn''t know each other. " Ziyu didn''t know Li Zhan was insidious. Now his explanation seems pale. "Ha ha, I don''t know you yet. Don''t do it in many ways. It''s up to the king to decide. Now that something like this happens, I''m afraid there will be no one to be convinced. At least before the king''s life comes, you will be free." So Ziyu was forced to go to jail. Of course, Ziyu is unconvinced, but in prison, who can hear his excuse. The head of the prison sighed. "General Ziyu, now the fact is in front of you. It''s true that someone has an affair with the pirates without you being familiar with them, so you should admit it. As for the military affairs, they are all trivial matters. Someone wants to punish you. Why don''t you understand? " "Do you mean that Li Zhan deliberately took this opportunity to deceive me?" Ziyu doesn''t understand what Yin he is good for Li Zhan. The jailer sighed and said, "it seems that general Ziyu is still young. I don''t understand why a greedy man can''t have no power for a day." "You mean I threatened him?" Ziyu seems to understand, but behind the prison head just shakes his head, but does not speak, because at this time there are footsteps outside. "Ziyu, do you think about it well? Do you recognize or deny your sins?" It was Li Zhan who came. Seeing him, Ziyu is angry. "You villain, blame me for robbing you of your military power, and you are so mean to me?" "How can I blame you? It''s because you''re not lucky enough to have an affair with pirates when you take over the soldiers, so you should hate them." "You..." Ziyu was so angry that he didn''t expect that Li Zhan would admit it, that is, he deliberately overcame him. Li Zhan seems to be right. Ziyu is a bit unlucky. If he came earlier, he could further control military power or rectify military discipline, maybe this would not happen. Or if he came later, he would avoid suspicion. As a result, he came not too late. Later, Li Zhan simply pointed out the way for him. Now the only way out is to cooperate with him. Ziyu can also be called Wufu, but he can''t report to Hanlin. After all, the pirates have been defeated. For a while, there will be no pirates along the north of the river who dare to harass him. Not only that, he will give Ziyu a chance to make contributions. Let him share this important news with Gao Wu. "Now Jiangnan front line, so it''s the same. There should be internal problems. Do you think it''s better for me to report gaowu together, or do we cooperate well?" Ziyu didn''t expect that Li Zhan was so insidious. Now he not only suffered the injustice, but also brought Gao Wu into the water. "You are mean "Hahaha, whatever you say, I''ll give you two days to think about it. After two days, I''ll report the war situation to the king." At this time, the south of the Yangtze River. Gao Wu, I heard these days that the pirates did not dare to fight here, so they fought to the north of the river. Moreover, Ziyu seems to have no experience and suffered a loss. He was still inquiring about more information. On that day, he received the latest news and almost fell from his seat. "How can it be like this? Ziyu certainly won''t do such a thing." "My Lord, it doesn''t matter whether Ziyu can or not. It''s Li zhanyin. It''s true. I''m afraid that when the news spreads, Lord Lynch won''t do anything. The local Wang and Xie people want to take the opportunity to make an article, but they are very unconvinced with you. " His subordinates analyzed the current situation with him, which made Gao Wu a headache. He was just a military general, not as much as a civil servant. Then Lu Sheng was called to discuss the matter. Lu Sheng also has a headache after listening."In this way, it is obvious that there must be something wrong with us. It''s not clear why the army on the other side can''t send out at noon. The words on the other side have something to do with the king and Xie families. " After listening to this analysis, Gao Wu thinks it''s reasonable. Wang Xie and his family dare to ignore Wang Ming. It is clear that the king ordered tax reduction, and they dare to add 20% more. So it''s very likely that they will cut off the army on the way. The situation he is facing now is the same as Ziyu''s. These soldiers will sell their intelligence if they can''t get the army''s support. If it''s more serious, they are afraid of insurrection or even them It''s a thief. The more I think about it, the more terrifying it becomes. At this time, Lu Sheng began to come up with ideas. "Lord gaowu, I have a plan." He is worthy of being a civil servant. He has more ideas than Gao Wu. The Yiwang and Xie families must have their own people in the army for their management over the years, so they should give them a warning before they can break the situation. "General Gao Wu, I''ll handle this matter. I''ll make sure to find out the people related to Wang and Xie." So a good play began. At this time, Chu Dong returned to the tribe, and when he returned to the tribe, he heard the storyteller talking about things outside. Now the outside world is talking about the pirates. It''s said that Ziyu actually let the pirates enter the Jiangbei line. It''s the veteran Li Zhan who calmed down the situation. "So today''s book, speaking of this, we will understand that this ginger is still very old!" Chu Dong never thought that the three generations of disciples of the nameless cave could not beat the pirates. What''s the matter with Ziyu? It''s a shame. He immediately decided to have a look. Although he was not a talent trained by Chu Dong, his three generations of disciples made a fool of themselves, and he didn''t have a light on his face, did he? When Chudong went to Jiangbei, rain danced in the mainland. Now Moda and night dance two people, wholeheartedly "assist" qingmo. Chapter 1209 On the surface, but in the dark, they have heard that the leader of the pirates who recently appeared on the coast of Xinshi is Chaer. There are plans to help him secretly. "Night dancer, this is our chance." "It''s true that this cha''er is a natural troublemaker, and he also has the abandoned son of the dragon clan around him. This play is really getting better and better." "Yes, it''s a play. We just have to watch it quietly." They began to plot in secret. Now they have no desire for Reiki. They are waiting for the miracle to open. That''s what Dijiang means. Above the Dijiang River, there is a higher God, who is now in charge of the new god world and is called the God of light. "Don''t underestimate it. You should know that the 3000 planes have their own causes and effects. It doesn''t matter whether the night dance is betrayal or whether the aura of the world will recover. The important thing is that you have to delay. The rest is up to them. If necessary, they can turn on miracles. " "Yes, Lord God of light." After seeing off the God of light, Emperor Jiang''s direct will was issued. "Night dance and spirit sky, listen to both of you. It doesn''t matter whether you betray or stay with demons. It doesn''t even matter if you can''t find spirit. It''s your responsibility to procrastinate and let the human world continue to live in the barbarian era. I will arrange the miracles to open when necessary." "Miracles, will ancient miracles open?" Each of them was excited. If they are recognized by miracles, they will have a chance to become the right God, or even directly under the command of the LORD God. There are twenty-four gods, twelve main gods and four true gods in the divine world. Their master, Dijiang, is just one of the gods. At the thought of the benefits of the miracle opening, it''s not true that they don''t feel excited. Moreover, Dijiang has made it clear that they don''t care about all the things that happened before. This is tantamount to granting them an amnesty, that is, they won''t be punished after they go back. They are very happy. The night dance and Moda are devoted to sabotage, so they just hit it off. Although Lingkong also wants to do something, he is now forced to leave Xingyue continent with the night, and arurang is pressing on him. They just want to keep abreast of the world and build a real paradise for demons here. Lingkong doesn''t care about them. "Idiot, do whatever you want, as long as you don''t affect my back work." So Lingkong secretly wants to do something, but it''s not so blatant. But night dance and Moda can only hide from qingmo, and even deliberately signal the sailors to go out to sea to report more losses each time. They say that there are storms and clouds on the sea. In fact, these materials have gone to support char and long Ao. This makes them even more proud. "Hahaha, that''s great. I didn''t expect Lord Moda to support us." "Yes, with these materials, sooner or later, we will attack the Xinshi mainland." They started to develop new ships, and actively carried out exercises, constantly strengthened the technology of sea war, and trained soldiers. Now they are no longer pirates, but will soon become the masters of the sea. They looked at the map and laughed. "Long Ao, it seems that you haven''t seen it carefully. Here, here and here are all oceans." "The people of CHARDA mean that control of the ocean is equal to real control of the world. From the map, it''s true that the land is not enough to see." Because of the support of some people, their ambition became even greater. However, the piracy over there did not stop. It was also a kind of training. According to the operational experience of these pirates, they fed back and constantly strengthened the soldiers they secretly cultivated. It can be said that on the surface, the pirates have lost time and time again, but these secret fighters are constantly absorbing experience. On the other hand, xinshiguo doesn''t know that the battle of teaching pirates a lesson again and again is tantamount to imparting experience to the secret sea fighters in disguise. We can only say that the enemy is too insidious to defend. Who would have thought of that. They constantly send cannon fodder, which seems to be a gift to the head, but they learn from the secret experience. It can be said that those sea warriors are quite familiar with the various ways of fighting at sea. Not only that, but also some experience of land warfare is being improved a little bit, so that they can be more suitable for sea fighting. A terrible and powerful sea team is about to emerge. At this time, Chu Dongxing to half, suddenly turned back. "I''m just going to solve the current problem, which needs to be solved fundamentally." On the way, he turned to the King City. There are some things, he has to have a showdown with Hanlin. Originally, Chu Dong thought that the emperor was the one he was optimistic about. In addition, he trained countless disciples of the nameless mountain and helped him secretly. This kind of lineup is OK. In the end, he still can''t make things in the world.This time, he must let Hanlin understand what the real division of labor is. As long as he is responsible for the internal affairs of the Terran, Chu Dong can be at ease, and try to work out how to deal with the protoss, and try to find the key as soon as possible before the protoss comes to attack. In this way, he can turn passive into active, which is the real way out for the Terran. So now Chu Dong doesn''t want to be a firefighter, but to tell Han Lin whether you can do it or not, if not, change people. "King, now there are some things, and the situation of the Terran, you need to know." Then Chu Dong told the whole story. Hanlin knew that the matter had already involved the divine world. "The meaning of Lord Chu Dong is to take out an iron hand and quickly solve the current problems, so as to buy time for you." "Smart!" Han Lin nodded: "I know how to do it. I didn''t want a war before, but now it seems that for the sake of the human race, I don''t care if I start a war or even swear on my back." Listen to here, Chu Dong suddenly Leng for a while. "King, do you have any misunderstanding about what I said?" "No, with an iron hand, sometimes blood is necessary." Chu Dong wanted to tell him the truth, let him deal with things well, don''t let him be a firefighter every day, the result of worry, or happen, can''t God disobey? But at this point, Chu Dong didn''t care about anything else. What he wanted to do was to find the remaining two pieces of Yuan crystal as soon as possible. The fragment of fengyuanjing still knows it''s in longbing''s hand, but the fragment of leiyuanjing, who''s in charge of it, doesn''t know. Where can I find it? Chapter 1210 "In that case, go to longbing." So Chu Dong to account for things, but directly Chenyang mainland, and this time he took long Na also. As soon as long Na goes, Chu Jing and Lin Na have such a good relationship. Of course, they have to follow. Chu Jing and Lin Na, she two people, but the front said, all want to marry Chu Dong people, this let Chu Dong how to feel, this drag family to Chenyang mainland. After Chu Dong left, the southern part of the Yangtze River. Gao Wu used Lu Sheng''s plan to kill Wang Jin in a military eye. This man''s rights are not small, but also how he usually boasts and talks about Wang''s relationship. "I''m sorry to borrow your head." didn''t have any nonsense and killed Wang Jin''s eye liner in the army. "It was he who took advantage of his relationship with the Wang family to swallow the army." "Well done, what is he?" Everyone said that they would take advantage of this opportunity to help Gao Wu come back soon. So they went to Wang Jin''s house with Lu Sheng. "Lord Wang, I think you''ve heard about the military affairs. You know better than us whether it''s the person who is responsible for it or not. So please weigh up and find out how to settle the matter thoroughly." Wang Jin did not expect that Gao Wu would use this move. He clearly wanted to set an example to others, but there was no way. I have to promise. "Of course, fill the gap right away. To stabilize the morale of the army. " Wang and Xie did this together, so Wang Jin couldn''t plug the hole alone and pull Xie Quan out of the water. "Mr. Xie, we were the two of us when we first paid for the money. We can''t plug the hole now. It''s me alone." Although Xie Quan is angry, what can he do now? This hole not only needs to be filled, but also needs to be doubled. Otherwise, it will not be enough to stabilize the morale of the army. Now Gao Wu doesn''t come directly to the door and just kills them. Next time it won''t be so cheap, so he would rather make up more than less. Things on Gao Wu''s side have calmed down. At the end of the day, some people began to find out their conscience and came to plead guilty. "Lord gaowu, I''m guilty, but if there''s a way ahead, I don''t want to make money." "Get up, I won''t kill you, but as a soldier, you are not qualified. At least you can''t be my gaowu soldier. Let''s go! Ding Tao, give this man more money and let him go! " Several people who sold out the news kowtowed three times and left silently. They thought that they must make a great contribution and wash away today''s disgrace, otherwise they will be sorry to Lord Gao Wu. At this time, in the northern part of the river, the time limit for Li''s war had come. Prison, he smiles. "Have you thought about it?" At this time, a jailer outside reported that the soldiers had rebelled. It turns out that what happened in the south of the Yangtze River has spread. On the surface, Gao Wu didn''t say that it was related to the nobles, but every soldier knew that if there were no nobles to support him, who would dare to do such a thing. This matter soon spread to the north of the river. After all, there is a river separated. Some news is too easy to spread. "Brother several, this new son feather adult, certainly won''t collude with the aristocracy." "Yes, since it''s the nobles who have cheated us, it''s the opposite." The soldiers began to clamor for rebellion. They were about to mutiny. Although Li Zhan can use and lead troops, his troops are not very good at ordinary times. Even they suspected that they had a part in the war. Usually, Li Zhan has said publicly that they are just soldiers. If they have a bite to eat, they are rewarded by him. If they want to stay with him, they should be honest and obedient. With such a strong leader, these soldiers are obedient, but they are not popular at all. As long as one day this pressure reaches the extreme, it will rebound. Li Zhan didn''t expect that they wanted to mutiny. He gave up Ziyu for the time being and went there directly. He was still very tough and wanted to suppress others by his own power. But he didn''t look at it. Now it''s all at stake. This move won''t work at all. Puchi ~ an unprepared, the highest official of the north of the Yangtze River, ended his life in such a dramatic way. And these soldiers took the opportunity to directly smash the prison and release Ziyu. "Master Ziyu, we know you are wronged." "For me, you I owe you Ziyu raised his arm and vowed to take everyone to find out who did it. All of a sudden, the local nobles were shocked. The biggest nobles in Jiangbei area were the Qiu family. The Qiu clan in Jiangbei is second only to Wang Xie in power. However, unlike Wang and Xie, Qiu clan seems to have little appetite. As long as they control the area around Jiangbei, Wang and Xie do not dare to interfere in the affairs of his Qiu clan when it comes to their own strength in Jiangbei. Without the support of the local nobles, Li Zhan could not have accomplished such a great event.Li war only had military power, but it was not his turn to manage the affairs of money and food. Most of them were related to nobles, which was the root of the expansion of nobles. It can be said that they are in charge of the economy now. Civil officials are in charge of politics, military generals are in charge of war, and nobles are in charge of business. It''s a good strategy, but when these people are given too much power, they will abuse it. Although the Qiu family didn''t listen to Hanlin''s story behind their back, and they also engaged in private army behind their back, they were not as good as the regular army in the end. Seeing these troops coming, he was also afraid. He had to admit that it had something to do with him, but he avoided the heavy and took the light and put more responsibility on Li Zhan. Anyway, there was no proof of death. "As you know, he has soldiers in his hand. I don''t agree with him. Just like today, I have a few heads to make up immediately. I am also a victim, and I have to paste some of them by myself. I don''t know where Li Zhan is hiding. I don''t know." Ziyu is a general in the end, not many twists and turns. Now that these soldiers have their own army, they will not make trouble. A storm subsided, but it was only then that the storm leveled off, and the order to attack the aristocracy came down. As the emperor of the world, Hanlin can''t have no intelligence organization, but his intelligence organization is very secret. He didn''t even think about using it before, but he only launched it in an extraordinary period. However, as soon as he thought that he was going to attack the aristocracy, he immediately started the organization. Ju Sha! It''s the code name of the organization. I got the news from Ju Sha that the nobles in the South and north of the Yangtze River were actually engaged in private military affairs. This is too lawless. They directly ordered an all-round strike, and this time they were famous. Wang, Xie and Qiu are all in danger. People of the three ethnic groups began to flee. It is only the beginning, not the end, to strike while the iron is hot. By strong means, Hanlin takes back the land and all the rights of the nobles. Chapter 1211 This move forced the aristocrats of the world to support Wang Jin, who fled on the road. The resistance began. A new war has begun. At this time, Chu Dong was in the land of Chenyang, the state of dragon. When he heard the news, he was filled with emotion, but he expected it. This is also a matter of no way, if it is not for the protoss may come at any time, Chudong does not hope that this war will come. It could have been a peaceful way to fight against the nobility, but now there is not much time for the Terran to develop slowly. Although some of Hanlin have become like that man, this is also the most effective way. If we make constant decisions, we will be disturbed. Long pain is better than short pain. When the human race comes to the critical moment of life and death, the accumulated disadvantages of the aristocracy can only bear to cut the flesh. Without the determination of a strong man to break his wrist, I am afraid that the present situation will be difficult to break. Now Chu Dong knows that there must be a higher existence above the Protoss. They are the real arrangers. "Forget it, I believe Hanlin will soon end the war. He doesn''t want to let the war go on endlessly. I''d better contact the dragon people and find longbing. " In this way, he took the three women to join the dragon people and began to find longbing. Longbing and Longhan are twin brothers. Longhan breaks away the betrayal of Longao and is responsible for guarding the dragon vein, while Longhan guards fengyuanjing. Learning from the previous experience, Chu Dong decided to have a try. Although he knew that if it was feasible, he would have found it long ago, he still hoped that a miracle could happen. "One last try." "Well, let''s put the inductive power to the maximum and add the aura power to our body. The art of the dragon and the underworld is promoted to the highest level With the help of the art of the dragon and the underworld, the inductive breath of the dragon clan has reached the strongest level. Because now he got aura, Chu Dong decided to give it a try. After all, the effect is different whether there is aura blessing or not, so it''s not Chu Dong''s random decision. "I feel it, bu Zhoushan?" "How do I feel like I''m in Flame Mountain?" At the beginning, long Han said there was a feeling, and Chu Dong was delighted. As a result, Long Yin said that the two people felt different places, Buzhou mountain and Huoyan mountain, which were thousands of miles away. What''s more funny is that long Xuan''s feeling at this time was actually in Fengdu ghost city. "What, can you be reliable? Fengdu ghost town is the territory of the underworld. Where will long Han go?" Long Na said: "long Xuan, you must be wrong. If it''s Fengdu ghost, I''ve been in charge of the Dragon veins here from the beginning. Will there be any reaction?" At this time, Longji shook his head and sighed, "what you said is wrong. It''s clearly in Luoyang mountain." All of a sudden, the feedback information everyone felt was completely different, which made Chu Dong helpless. "You just say he''s in the sea." The voice just falls, the long wild way: "master, since you said, that I still have to report, the feedback I receive is in the deep sea." Let''s be more confused. "There must be something wrong." Chu Dong deeply breathed, then stood on the spot, motioned for everyone to calm down and think about the problem. Now it must be the other side that gave him feedback. That is to say, long Han must know that they are looking for him. "Is it possible that long Han did it on purpose?" Long Yin doubts. "It''s possible!" Now we can only say that it is possible. "In that case, let''s wait and see if Longhan will give back any signals." ¡­¡­ At this time, rain dance mainland. Hearing that Xinshi was fighting at home, Moda laughed happily. "King, we have to help xinshiguo once." Qingmo shook his head, puzzled: "this is the internal affairs of xinshiguo. How can I get involved? I had an agreement with Hanlin on that day to develop independently and never interfere with each other''s business. As for the maritime trade, it''s only business. There are no other factors. It''s not good to send people to intervene in other countries'' affairs." After hearing this, Moda said with a smile: "ha ha, you are right, but did you think that if these nobles overthrow Hanlin, then these nobles will abide by the original agreement just like Hanlin. The king must know that these nobles have bad reputation all the time." Listen to here, green Mo hesitated, but behind also followed to smile. "How can Hanlin be defeated? He is an emperor, and he can''t deal with several aristocratic forces." Moda shook his head again: "it seems that the king doesn''t understand the new kingdom. Although these nobles are very bad, they still have a folk foundation. You should know that the New Kingdom has not been unified for a long time now, so what some people of the original countries admit in their hearts is not the new kingdom. If some nobles are in the name of restoration, things will be different. " Hiss ~ after listening to this, qingmo hisses and cools. It''s true that Moda''s analysis is right. At this point, those nobles will use all their thoughts in order to win the war.In this way, qingmo finally accepted Moda''s suggestion. "Well, I''ll trouble you, sir." At this time, there is no night left by qingmo. He completely listens to Moda''s words. On this day, the night of Xingyue continent left. When he heard about it, he sighed and knew that something he was worried about was about to happen. He left Yuwu and chose to live here. He expected that Moda would be unfavorable to qingmo sooner or later, so he would not be so kind as he seemed. As long as we send troops, we can''t help but start a new country. Once Moda''s troops set foot on the new country, even if the war is over, it''s hard for him to leave. This is Moda''s plan. He had long wanted to touch the land of the new country. Among all the continents, Xinshi country has the highest level of civilization. Who doesn''t want to take a bite of this kind of fat, but he is too slow to develop. "Char, long Ao, it''s up to you." "I understand, Lord Moda. I will cooperate with you." Now they have nothing to do. On the contrary, they have to act, so that Moda''s maritime team can have a positive image. In order to reinforce the new country, they must go by sea, and when they go by sea, they will inevitably encounter pirates. The army that Moda sent out made a name for themselves. They beat the pirates to pieces. On this day, his army arrived in the south of the Yangtze River and landed there. At this time, Gao Wu didn''t know Moda''s evil intention, but he was happy. "Great, these major generals have been rampant. The arrival of Lord Moda''s volunteers also eased my pressure. " Just as Moda expected, Wang Jin was pushed to be the common Lord of the nobility. He knew that he couldn''t beat him. He followed his subordinates'' advice and made the name of restoring the country. Chapter 1212 "Although I am your co Lord now, I have defeated Hanlin and guaranteed that you will all be new emperors after the restoration." These noble leaders are naturally happy. Although these nobles usually exploit the common people, they still cheat a lot of people with the banner of national restoration. Although Hanlin''s ability is outstanding, at the beginning, he focused on the unification of forces. Now he has no time to let some people understand what kind of country is really worthy of support. Even some people don''t understand that the so-called country is just the country of some people and one person. The world is the world of all the people, not the world of one person. With years of war of unification, the cold forest has no time to popularize these principles. It can also be said that Moda made a hole. Taking advantage of some people''s ignorance, he felt that when he mentioned the restoration of the country, he would be tall, and then he would fight like chicken blood. They never thought that even if the restoration of the country was successful, would the country have a dime to do with them? The nobles and princes were still high, and they were still the people, the people who were oppressed by them. Hanlin thought that now that the imperial examination had been launched, the aristocratic power could be gradually weakened, so that people from the real folk could become the spokesmen of the people. However, in time, he was not given enough preparation. In other words, under the pressure of the situation, the war of unification was fought a little early. The whole continent seems to be unified, but the Enlightenment of people''s hearts in the territory is far from keeping up. Although at that time, Chu Dong also actively promoted writing, it took time to witness the effect. On the surface, the powerful new founding nation and various degrees of civilization are already superior to the four continents in the world. But on the real inside, the four continents and all races, no one can joke, are only separated from the primitive and ignorant state. To define this era, it can only be regarded as the late primitive era, which has initially had the foundation of agricultural civilization. The recovery of aura and the civilization of science and technology, when it comes to the essence, just have the initial shape, but the internal foundation is here, everything seems so powerless, and Chu Dong also has no time to really start to change everything at this time, now he is facing, race against the clock, find the last two pieces of crystal, combined with the power of the dragon vein, get the key, solve the danger of the human race. And this crisis is not only for the human race, but also for the world and the times. Therefore, Chu Dong can only do so, things must be divided into priorities. Now, because everyone''s feedback information is different, things have to slow down, and during this period of slowing down, Chu Dong decided not to do nothing. "The people of the Dragon nationality, continue to search and inquire, and the rest will return to xinshiguo!" At this time, Chu Dong did not know how the war was going, but the intelligent system gave him a preventive injection in advance, and analyzed the most likely behavior of these aristocrats after they loved to suppress. The biggest possibility is that they will call on the people who don''t know the truth in the name of national restoration. In this way, the war will be dragged on indefinitely. Ahead is Hanlin, who has managed to unify the various departments and initially establish a strong empire. Now, the wheel of history should be reversed. Will Cangwu land fall into endless separatist struggle? Once upon a time, the cold forest was conquered by one country. Now, all countries have joined hands to fight against the cold forest. If there is such a tug of war, it is not the result of Chudong''s hope. Since there is a war, Chudong also wants to settle down the aristocracy as soon as possible, so as to take this opportunity to reorganize the interior and quickly build a stronger empire. In this way. The Terran territory is really peaceful, and the front of the cold forest has made an agreement with qingmo that the demon two will never be enemies with the Terran. This is the real best result. On the way back to xinshiguo, Chu Dong didn''t say a word, but he thought a lot. Because they want to give back the news of the Dragon at any time, Longyin and Longna come back with Chudong. Dragon sound see Chu east not language, some worry. He knew that Chu Dong now had to worry about such important things as the fragments of Yuanjing. At the same time, he had to care about the war situation of xinshiguo. He was afraid that if he thought too much, he would be depressed. He said, "master, it''s natural for the boat to cross at the bridge. Don''t think too much." Now navigation technology has reached a certain level, so it is accompanied by ordinary people, some big rivers, also produced river transportation. The influence of anything is far-reaching, navigation technology seems to be produced for war or conquering the sea, but it is followed by all aspects of driving. With the progress of science and technology, the boundaries of various industries become more and more blurred, which Chu Dong knows better than anyone else. Therefore, Chu Dong was not surprised that long Yin said such a saying. Several people landed at the port of Xiping, on the coastline of xinshiguo and Chenyang. It''s actually very close to the newly built Fengdu ghost town in the underworld. Xiping, Anxi County. They decided to take a day off and set out for the king''s city tomorrow. It''s very close to the underworld territory. Those nobles know that they can''t do business here, especially now everyone knows that there is a famous education base in the underworld territory. If they really want to do business here, it''s not good for them if the underworld people step in."Mr. Wang Jin, I think they think we dare not. It''s the chance." "Shut up and call me king." Now he is a communist, and Wang Jin takes advantage of the legacy of other countries. He really regards himself as a communist. "Yes, King Wang Jin." Si Pingyu, the nobleman who proposed, immediately changed his words. Not only he but also Wang Jin was uncomfortable with this name. "I''ll be called king of Jin in the future. By the way, since I''m the only one, how about calling me king of Jin?" "Well, we''ll call it Dajin in the future!" In this way, I don''t know how the war is now going on. Their momentum is so strong that they dramatically established the state of Jin. After the founding of the great Jin Dynasty, Wang Jin did not dare to engage in affairs in the Xiping Department openly, but he had to do some small things secretly. Now that he had reached this point, he would like to take the cold forest instead, and take advantage of so many people supporting him now. As for his promise, of course, he will honor it, but it is also conditional, that is, all countries in the world will raise his Wang family and will always be king. As for rights, he doesn''t care, as long as he can be happy every day and have whatever he wants. Seeing that Wang Jin was pursuing this, Xie Quan knew that this was his chance. He thought to himself that this grass bag didn''t want to establish a king''s hegemony, but wanted to be a parasite. When he defeated Hanlin, who said it wasn''t my chance. While thinking about it, Xie Quan was even more smug. Chapter 1213 Not yet. Xie Quan had already thought about how to pick peaches later. In this way, Xie Quan, in order to protect his own strength, took the initiative to ask for orders. The Xie family secretly engaged in business in Xiping. Wang Jin didn''t think much about it. When he thought of Xie Quan, it was best. Not only relieved, but also proud. You know, Wang and Xie are the two most powerful aristocrats. Now Xie Quan''s initiative to bite the hard bone is just what he wants. Thought: "great, so that no one behind and I fight, and finally you do things, let the people of the underworld, put you out." The two of them, each with a ghost in mind, are fighting in secret. The leader of Xiping is Chen rang. Although the military power was not under his command, at this time, Zhou Rong, the Wu family, and song Ning, the Wen family, all knew that in an extraordinary period, there must be one army and one family. Song Ning said: "two adults, because the border of Xiping Department intersects with the Ming territory, it is safe for the time being, but we should not be careless. We have two nobles, Jiang and Li, in Xiping department. We should always pay attention to their movements." As a general, Zhou Rong is simpler than a general. "It''s simple. Just send someone to watch. The Jiang family''s power is closer to Fengdu of the underworld, so send fewer people. The Li family''s power is mostly in Xichuan, and send more people to watch." Zhou Rong is easy to say. There are nine prefectures in Xiping. According to him, every prefecture sends special troops to watch. In this way, if the peerless aristocratic Alliance forces suddenly come in, how can they mobilize their forces? In this way, the people of his two clans have not indicated their opposition, but they have restrained them in advance. Once the elites are dispersed, it is not so easy to mobilize them. Zhou Rong is a man who is good at fighting large-scale wars. He is only good at leading soldiers. He has some skills, such as this kind of twists and turns. Zhou Rong sighed. "Then what do you say? If you don''t stare, you can''t even stare." At this time, someone outside reported that Chu Dong was coming. "It''s Mr. Chudong. Please." The arrival of Chu Dong has undoubtedly become their mainstay. Now they are worried about what to do. Chu Dong is coming. He is really in time to rain. Several people immediately expressed their worries. Chu Dong knew that what he was worried about had finally happened. Now Xiping was the last pure land of Xinshi kingdom because it was close to the underworld. Other places had already been in a terrible situation. Moreover, these aristocrats are blooming everywhere. Instead, they mean to beat the old master to death. For a moment, the regular army of Hanlin doesn''t know which hot blood to fight first. Every city and every county, I don''t know when, will emerge a force. Naturally, in the old days, the descendants of all countries can take a group of people with a banner, and then three or five groups of people, together, will be a force and have the ability to attack the city. At this time, several cities had already fallen into the hands of the nobility. Even taking this opportunity, Wang Jin''s main force captured Anyang County. Wang Jin was also generous and directly appointed the first official. "Hong lie made the most contribution to the attack on Anyang County. I think it''s good for him to be a sheriff." "Thank you, King Jin!" Wang Jin, who doesn''t have much desire for power, is willing to share the rest with others as long as you don''t want money and beauties. And we also slowly find out his temper. For those who have some aspirations, who don''t want to sit behind thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, there are such people with them. Where can we find them? When something goes wrong, he stands on his own as king, and Hanlin is also looking for him. At that time, they will say it''s just forced. If it happens, it will be developed. When Chu Dong heard something, he was speechless one after another. It was said that Wang Jin was a typical straw bag. As a result, this straw bag made the movement so big. Now whether Xiping can keep the final peace is unknown. Immediately, Chu Dong took people directly to the underworld. After meeting the ghost king, he put forward his idea directly. Chu Dong knew that if he wanted to ensure the stability here, he had to catch the king first. How many of the nobles, the old and the young, who are surnamed Jiang and Li, are invited to Fengdu? If this method can work, it can be extended later. After hearing this, the ghost King laughed: "this is a wonderful plan. It''s only Lord Chudong. OK, I''ll arrange it right away. " So, Chudong they happy to come back, put the plan a say, everyone happy bloom. Zhou Rong took the soldiers directly, and went to invite people. "Chief Jiang, in order to show that you are not rebellious, please go to a place with Mr. Chang." Please take the head of the Jiang clan and the successor of the future head of the clan and leave. In the same way, Li''s nobles, their main core figures, were invited to Fengdu ghost town. "If you want your patriarch to be safe, you''d better cooperate." Do these people dare not cooperate? They not only cooperate, but also cooperate quite well. Someone immediately confessed Xie Quan."I''m going to say, is it meritorious?" "See what''s going on." The people of the Jiang family confessed that Xie Quan had been here, which was a big thing. Chu Dong immediately decided to put the head of the Jiang family back. "Patriarch Jiang, if you want your son to be safe, just cooperate and tell everyone in your name that the world is not a one-man world." "Yes, I understand. In fact, I didn''t want to participate. After all, my hometown is no longer here. I know that it''s true to live in the moment. " "OK, just understand." Sometimes the seemingly unsolved problems can be solved, just like this. Now people in Xichuan understand that the nobles just want to use them. Now they finally understand how confused they were before. For the sake of self-protection and the safe return of his son, the Jiang clan is willing to give up everything and become a civilian. They only hope that they can keep their present property. At least these wealth can make him worry free for two or three generations, and he can''t manage more of his future generations. "It seems that you are an understanding person, clan leader Jiang." "Chudong adults joked, I also came to Fengdu ghost city, just understand all this, people never die once, some things, will never understand." "Died once?" Chudong is puzzled. Is Fengdu ghost town really so terrible? Chudong is in a hurry and didn''t visit it. Now he''s interested. Anyway, it''s settled. He just goes to visit it. No wonder the chieftain of the Jiang clan said that there was something terrible about him here, and it had a special function of persuading people to be good. Isn''t this the legendary hell? It''s so similar. The ghost King accompanied the whole process, saying that it was the result of further strengthening the original educational base and concept of Chudong. Chapter 1214 Chu Dong felt a little surprised. To the present degree, it really had something to do with him. It was too far fetched. In front of him, he did ask the ghost king to set up an education base to alert Liao, but it was on a scale, and it didn''t have such an effect. After a pause, he said, "this is your own idea, so the credit is yours." After hearing this, the ghost king felt embarrassed. "I didn''t do anything." Two people chat, Chu Dong goes back. The next day, King City. Xiping Jiang family, played a good leading role, this news Chu Dong brought to Hanlin. This makes Hanlin know what to do immediately. Tell the world immediately that as long as the nobles who follow don''t keep company with Wang Jin and Xie Quan, they will be well protected, and all their property will be protected. They will not be punished. This news spread, let those noble heart. At this time, Xie Quan has already started to flee. He didn''t expect that it was such a coincidence that he let the people of Jiang''s family leave with their front feet and report back feet. What''s more, he didn''t think that Chu Dong would return at this time. Hearing of Chu Dong''s return, Moda already knew that at this time, these noble men had gone. Heart way: "look, want to arrange the chess behind." He didn''t plan how long these nobles would last, but he didn''t expect that as soon as Chu Dong came back, the situation would become so one-sided. It was only a matter of time before these nobles'' troops were eliminated. How his troops would stay in xinshiguo for a long time was his plan. When he moved his troops into the new country, he did not intend to withdraw. As long as he had the right to garrison in the new country, he would have an opportunity to mess up the new country. It''s also what Moda wants to procrastinate, wait for the miracle to open up and get the miracle recognition. It''s a great advantage to get the recognition of miracles. He dreams that one day, he is the prophet of the demons. He knows more about the benefits here. Among the miracles, one can not only recognize one''s power. Even if one is not recognized, he will be lucky to bring one or two things out of the miracles. With the help of aura power, one can quickly cultivate the divine power of destroying heaven and earth. Therefore, for the sake of interests, Moda would listen to Dijiang''s words and continue to disturb the Terran. Now Protoss. God of light, once again called the emperor river. "What''s the situation of the Terrans now?" "Back to the God of light, now the Terrans are in war again." "As long as the high-level civilization continues to develop, it can not be delayed." "Oh? I don''t know, Lord God of light, you... " The God of light glared. "There are some things that you asked. You are just a God." "Yes, I dare not." Dijiang didn''t dare to ask more, but he couldn''t find the God of light. He could ask another man and immediately went to the prison of the Protoss. "Hello, Lord prophet." "Dijiang, you are just another man''s dog. Don''t you give up?" "No matter how you scold, you are not a prophet, then calculate, today is your death time?" The prophet laughed: "well, of course I know. You are going to kill me today." Dijiang was speechless. Unexpectedly, the prophet used words to stimulate him and asked for death. "Want to die?" Emperor Jiang waved his hand and directly signaled to his men to seal the closed prophet. "Your life and death are all in my hands. Do you think of today''s result, the Almighty prophet? So wouldn''t it be good to cooperate with me and save such suffering? " But all of a sudden, the prophet lost his vital signs. "What, dead?" "I''m sorry, Mr. Dijiang. I''m heavy handed just now." "Waste, it takes such a heavy hand to impose a seal?" "But Lord Dijiang, he''s a prophet. How can conventional forces seal it, so..." Dijiang''s nose is going to be crooked. Originally, he wanted to use the power of the prophet to deduce. As a result, the prophet did not blow it out. He asserted that today was the time of his death, not just to stimulate him, but it really came true. Dijiang didn''t know what the God of light was talking about. He wanted him to arrange such a game anyway to stop the development of the human race. Naturally, the pattern of the Dijiang River can not be understood now. Many planes seem to develop in parallel without cause and effect, but there are many obstacles. His biggest enemy, the God of death, was hiding in another world after his defeat last time. This world and the world where Chudong is now are inextricably linked, and even mutually justified. As long as the world does not develop, he will suffer from hardship, and even fall into his curse and seal forever. ¡­¡­ At this time, Cangwu continent. With the spread of the Xiping affair, it spread from one to ten and from ten to 100. At last, we realized that the world was the people, not the aristocrats.So Wang Jin was captured alive. A storm subsided, and Xie Quan, who fled, did not dare to come out. At this time, pirates appeared in the south of the Yangtze River. This is what Moda wants to see. As long as the pirates keep harassing him, he will have the opportunity to stay here. "King Hanlin, in order to show the friendship between the two countries, this army will be stationed until the pirates are completely eliminated." Although Hanlin knows that Yuwu''s troops are stationed in his place, it''s a great disaster after all, but now gaowu or Ziyu, their soldiers are not enough to deal with these pirates. They seem to be afraid of Moda''s men. Gaowu and Ziyu also made it clear that their experience in sea operations is really inferior to that of Moda. Hanlin had to bear it for a while, and ordered them to learn how to fight at sea as soon as possible. They understand Hanlin''s worry, but Moda deliberately avoids them. "Two adults, you are also people who have led soldiers. This is another''s tactics, but it''s an important secret." In any case, Moda refused to show his true ability to others. They could only think of ways to learn from experience in the battle. But these days, Moda seemed to want to let people learn something. He stationed his army directly on the coastline. When his army stayed there, the pirates did not dare to come. This made them very anxious. The other party is here to help, one or two days is OK, but the expenses of supporting the army over the years are not small. But the two departments had to rely on Hanlin to allocate materials from the royal city to support the troops of Moda. When others come to help you fight pirates, you can''t say that you don''t have them at all. It''s just like when others come to help their families, they don''t have to pay, and they don''t care whether they get a meal or not? Although the war was not lasting for a long time, it still consumed a lot of money for the national treasury. In addition to the development of navigation technology, a lot of money was spent on this aspect. The only ones who could pay for it were the pacified nobles. Chapter 1215 Now in front of Hanlin, the problem is that these nobles agree not to make trouble, and the condition is to ensure the legalization of their property. So at this time, facing a huge gap, Hanlin had no way to speak to these nobles. Even if he really borrows from them, he will not return it. This makes Hanlin a bit embarrassed. On this day, the moon, who looked at everything in his eyes, offered a plan. "The king might as well think of a way to create some trouble for them and let them take the initiative to hand over all the money to the Treasury." "Let them hand it in?" "Yes, as long as the king plays well, naturally they will hand it in on their own initiative." Soon, several aristocratic manors were robbed by the so-called thieves. Although they didn''t steal things, they let out the wind. Now they are not the original. Although they didn''t succeed this time, they will come back. "You think it''s because you have soldiers and you can take care of your wealth. Why are you so rich? We will be poor." "Yes, they don''t have a military Treasury here. What are we afraid of? Today is just bad luck. " In this way, these nobles can only ask for help. "Lord Lu, although we are old friends, it''s unreasonable for us to send troops to guard your home and courtyard." "Brother Zhou, you''d better go back. We don''t have the right." This made these nobles very anxious. If they did not seek shelter now, their property could not be protected at all. At this time, with the fall of Wang and Xie, they sent representatives Xiang Tong and Gu Changsheng to write to Hanlin. The wording is very intense. The main meaning is that at the beginning, Hanlin agreed to guarantee their private property, and then they agreed not to make trouble. Hanlin immediately approved that it could send troops to protect it, but they had to pay the monthly fee according to the amount of property, and it was impossible to send troops to every place, so they needed to be concentrated in several designated places. When the thieves get together to rob them, it''s better to let the nobles discuss the cost together. In this way, Yuewang''s plan was successful. Hanlin first collected a year''s fee to solve the urgent problem. Although it was only a small part of the storage fee, it concentrated all the noble''s money. This is also a large sum. These star coins were sent to where they were most needed. After the temporary crisis, Yuewang, Cao An and Wei Ding calm down and begin to analyze the whole thing. They always feel that something is wrong. That day, the three of them came to find Hanlin and told the seriousness of the matter. "Your Majesty, I''m afraid that if commander Moda is to be stationed here, he will raise a tiger. I hope you will make a decision as soon as possible." "I''ve already thought of this, but now those pirates are used to sea fighting, but we have to rely on his strength." Even if they don''t come to Hanlin, Hanlin will think of it in front of them. Otherwise, they won''t be very anxious to send gaowu and Ziyu to learn the method of naval warfare. Hanlin showed his heart and made the three more worried. Cao An said: "Your Majesty, we should be determined to keep fighting against the pirates. Although we are not as good as the pirates in the sea war, we would rather suffer some losses for the time being than hurt others when the tigers are familiar." "What do you mean?" asked Hanlin Cao An said, "if you want them to leave, there are still some ways." In this way, Cao An offered a plan. After hearing this, Hanlin agrees immediately. For a while, Hanlin begins to show great respect for Moda''s people, and tells gaowu and Ziyu that they must let Moda''s men behave as superior, so that they can arouse public anger. Not only that, but also deliberately induce the king of Moda to make some mistakes. Only in this way can they leave as soon as possible. Mo Da doesn''t know what the plan is. Seeing that Gao Wu and Zi Yu depend on him, they relax their vigilance. On this day, one of Gao Wu''s officers invited several of Moda''s officers to the famous restaurant in the county to drink. After drinking, you can turn around and leave without paying. The boss is in a hurry. "You didn''t pay." The officers laughed: "you are blind. You don''t know who this is. This is Lord Moda''s man." The boss originally cooperated with the acting. Although he suffered a lot, he was beaten, but he knew that his beating was worth it. In this way, the rampant behavior of the Moda army spread all over the country. Soon, things escalated. When this happened again, Moda''s officers were killed. "Go back to the rain dance mainland, a new country here." "Get out of here!" Things to the point of irreconcilable, Hanlin finally appeared. "Lord Moda, I''m sorry for such a thing, but I think you are clear about what it is. You will pay one and compensation for the dead. But in order not to let such a thing happen, you must leave within a time limit.""The king is wise!" "Get these guys out of this land." "We don''t need the help of such people. We can defeat the pirates." So Moda had to leave the army. "Well, don''t you regret it!" Moda put a hard word, with his departure, pirates attack a large area. Now, these pirates have found out the blind area of the fort. They have an absolute advantage in naval warfare. Soon, these pirates flocked to land, a land war, full of violence. Originally from the sea, they had an absolute advantage, and they came so suddenly that the regular troops of gaowu and Ziyu had no time to distribute and fought very hard. Soon, these pirates occupied the whole area of Jiangnan and Jiangbei. Gaowu and Ziyu could not mobilize their forces at all. Their attacks were too scattered. They fought back one place and then another. I can see that in this way, several cities will be broken, and they are in crisis. A group of spontaneous soldiers appeared on the battlefield. "Here we are!" "Yes, we can do without Moda!" "Everybody, guard the homeland together!" Affected by the previous events, all the people are now twisted into a rope. If they don''t steam steamed bread, they have to fight for it! As spontaneous soldiers join the battle, although they have no training, they are not afraid when they have people. They began to line up. "Everyone is scattered. Although they have a fierce naval battle, they are finished when they enter the alley." After a long-term confrontation with these pirates, they also grasped their weaknesses. The pirates in the street battle are losing. At this time, a water-based Xiang Yong put forward a very good strategy. "Those with good water quality, follow me and destroy their warships." Chapter 1216 At this time, the eastern part of Chu. Finally, there is a substantial breakthrough in the search for longbing. All the people of longzu are wrong. He is now living in seclusion in Lingtian city of Zhengyang County in the north of the river. Originally, he just wanted to keep fengyuanjing at ease, but now that the war started, he couldn''t be alone. Finally he took the initiative to contact the dragon, not only that, he also smelled the taste of dragon pride. "Long Ao? Good. I don''t think I can live in seclusion. " In front of him, he felt that the dragon people were looking for him, but he didn''t show up. Because at that time, he just didn''t want to show up. Long Bing, unlike long Han, likes to live alone. And the character is a little lonely, only like a person alone. If he is not responsible, he really wants to be a hermit dragon. Otherwise, there will be no such absurd thing as sensing different places. It can be said that there is no one in the dragon clan, including Longlin, who is an ancient dragon clan. A dragon ice and a dragon thunder, two can be said to be the most powerful two of the dragon race. Although Longlin is an ancient dragon people, they can only be regarded as descendants of several generations, but both of them have been recognized by the power of Yuanjing because of their protection of Yuanjing. It''s a secret of the dragon family that longbing is proud of. If he doesn''t want to be found, he can be separated into countless avatars. The wind is invisible. Now he''s finally on his own. He hates war. At this time, the fire of war has been burning under his eyes. "Damn it. It''s time to make people clean." Only in this way can we get in touch with the dragon people. "Come to the north of the river. If you slow down, you''ll miss it. " "Brother, you finally show up." "Well, I haven''t been able to see through my technique for so many years. Long Han, you are so disappointing. Come on." After the information was conveyed by the wind, long Bing went straight to the front line. "I''m longbing, the dragon clan. You pirates are really hateful." At this time, Chu Dong and others were on their way. Now longbing suddenly joined the battlefield, and the pirates were crying and retreating. "No, I can''t fight. Return to the sea." "Retreat all the way, or you will be defeated by all the Terrans." All of a sudden, the pirates had to return to the ship and rely on the sea. They wanted to take advantage of the sea and then find another landing place. With Moda''s secret operation, these pirates have a more secret landing site. Then we can go up to the North Sea and reach the continent. Because it''s an earth like environment, it''s equivalent to the Arctic Ocean, which has been frozen for many years. They want to attack the fortress in the north of xinshiguo directly from here, from the northernmost side of xinshiguo. It''s just a place where the new founding state nominally declared sovereignty, because it''s a cold and bitter place, and it''s basically where the exiled prisoners are. Because they are all serious criminals, a group of very tough people are raised here. But they all regret the beginning of the new country. If these pirates get the power of these people, they will be more powerful, so that they can further harass the whole north of the new country. And here, because to the north is the ice sea, so the troops are very empty. If you take this place for them, it''s like stabbing a knife in the back of xinshiguo. The other part is to go around to the East, trying to start from another place where Chenyang and Xinshi intersect. Once the plan is completed, it is equivalent to nailing the nail on the left and right sides of Xinshi. This is Moda''s big plan now. He trained the people under char to carry out this plan later. Without very strong navigation skills, it is impossible to gallop on the sea. It can be said that as long as we get to the sea, char''s people are so strong that they can go wherever they want and fight whoever they want. It''s just that these pirates never thought that their ships were destroyed. "Stop them. There''s a group of ships. Come on." And the warrior who led us to destroy the pirate ship, named you an, found the pirate back. "No, the pirates are back." "But what about them, Euan?" "Get on the boat!" "Ah, get on the boat?" Everyone was stunned. By this time, you an had already got on the boat. "Come on, one man control one, hit!" "Euan, are you crazy? Then we will die too!" "Yes! As long as it is people will die, but to see why die! Those who are afraid of death stay, and those who are not afraid of death follow me Hula, someone followed on board.At this time, a dragon shadow flew by in the air. "Terran, don''t talk so lightly about life and death, I''ll help you!" The Dragon shadow in the air is the arrival of dragon ice. As he spoke, there was a storm on the sea. "All back to shore." With such a powerful storm, it''s not necessary for longbing to say that they are instinctive and will not be forced to board the ship. In an instant, a huge storm overturned these pirate ships. At this time, the soldiers behind the pirates arrived. Now that the ship is gone and there are pursuers behind, the pirates directly declare their surrender. When Chu Dong and his party arrived, the battle was over. Long Bing chuckled: "I said, hurry up, or you''ll miss the show." At this time, Gao Wu and Ziyu began to interrogate the pirates. "Come on, why bother me all the time for no reason?" "We''re not." "If you don''t say yes, go to hell." In the face of life and death, these pirates finally told the truth. They were ordered by char. Now char wants to listen to Moda. The real behind the scenes planner is Moda, who is supposed to help them. Knowing the truth, Chu Dong was furious. "OK, we''ll go to find Moda!" At this time, Gao Wu and Ziyu began to persuade. Gao Wu said, "think twice, Chudong." Ziyu also said: "yes, Lord Chudong, now Moda is the man of King qingmo. On your impulse, you are afraid of causing a war between the two countries." Chu Dong calms down and thinks that what they say is reasonable. "Well, it''s said after the negotiation with Moda, then attack char''s nest!" "Yes They nodded their heads and said yes. Then they immediately announced that after the rest of the soldiers, they led the soldiers out to sea and attacked char''s nest to kill them unprepared. Long Lin also said that this time he will go, because he will meet his old friend long Ao. Hearing the name of long Ao from long Lin, everyone was surprised. "Long Ao, is he with char now?" Long Lin shook his head: "I''m not sure if they are together, but his breath is in the sea. According to these pirates, it should be there." After listening to this, we all understand what''s going on. It''s just a possibility. Chapter 1217 Now it doesn''t matter if Longao is with char or not. But when the people of the dragon clan heard that the traitor long Ao was on the other side of the sea, they were very indignant. At this time, if you still need to ask for instructions and report, you will only take your fighters in place. Chu Dong orders Lu Sheng and other Wen Fu to report the situation of the cold forest. First, take the sea power and go straight to the pirate''s base camp. If you slow down, they will be on guard. Chu Dong and his party how to go out to sea to fight the enemy did not say, only said that the king''s city of Hanlin received the news, he did not expect, unexpectedly Moda harbored such a evil intention. "Fortunately, the discovery is timely, otherwise the loss will only be more severe." Later, Hanlin and Yuewang began to study how to negotiate with qingmo. At the time of negotiation, Yu Wen came into the royal city to visit his daughter. By the way, he thought that this was his chance to do meritorious service. After all, there was a war in front of him. He hoped that he would have a chance to fight against the enemy. Only in this way, he would not easily lose his military power. Although he superficially agreed to the proposal of Wen Wu Er Fu, he knew very well in his heart that if he started slowly, Han Lin would be afraid to mention it It''s time to return to the army. In addition to taking advantage of the opportunity, he has a meritorious performance to prove that he is good at leading the army. More importantly, I want to discuss with my daughter how to control Hanlin. In Yu Fei''s place, he heard the wonderful news. His eyes turned and he had an idea. "Chu Dong, without asking for instructions, directly led the troops without permission and went to cha''er''s headquarters?" "Yes, now the king is discussing this matter, and these things are made by Moda, and he is too bad." "Oh, Moda?" Yu Wen didn''t expect that things were so complicated. When he knew the truth, he burst out laughing. "Ha ha ha, that''s great. I''m not the only one responsible for this mission. I believe that the result of the discussion is to send an envoy to Yuwu to negotiate this matter. " He has already thought about it. Now he can only use it by external forces. Follow him to explain Yu imperial concubine, no matter what, this time all want to play Chu East a, every time have he come out bad things. At this time, Hanlin''s discussion with the people came out, and they all agreed that it was a matter of great importance, so we should send one person first to find out. After all, this is the diplomacy between the two countries. It''s extraordinary to rise to this height. On the one hand, the two countries are at war in an all-round way, which involves not only two countries, but also two races of people and demons. If the Terran has a bad relationship with the demons, it will affect the cooperation between the Terran and the others. Therefore, Hanlin''s decision can not be made by too tough means now. But for such a heavy task, there is no one to send. This person is a person who can wipe away the past, but this is not a representative of the past. And the first auxiliary can''t go forward, left and right two phase, compared with the moon look weight is lighter. This makes it difficult for Hanlin to decide who will go for a while. I had to think about who else I could send. The three also got up and left, saying they would go back and think about it. Palace, inner chamber. Seeing the sad look of Hanlin, Princess Yu showed her love and said, "what''s the matter with you, king?" "You must have heard about it, but it''s not about Moda." "I''ve also heard about it. What''s your plan?" "Now I''d like to send someone with weight to go and find out the attitude of the other side." Just then, Yu Wen came out from behind. "Your Majesty, I''m sorry to be rude. I wanted to inform you in advance when I visited my daughter, but I heard that you were discussing something important, so I didn''t dare to disturb you. I don''t know what you think of sending me. I''m the leader of one party. I''m not far away from you. Second, I just rely on my personal relationship with you. Isn''t that enough?" After hearing this, Hanlin said, "good! Let''s get ready and start today. " Although he knows that Yu Wen is ambitious, it''s really appropriate to send him now. When Yu Wen retired first, Yu Fei began to speak ill of Chu Dong. "King, I shouldn''t have said that, but I have to say it. Do you think that Chu Dong has gone too far?" "How can he go too far?" Han Lin didn''t know what concubine Yu was thinking. There is always a reason why she should not abandon her ambition. But Yu Fei has no fault at the moment. At least some small mistakes, not to the point that Hanlin abandoned him. After listening to Hanlin''s question, Yu Fei said: "it''s true that Lord Chudong can''t wait to ask for instructions, or he will miss the fight. But as soon as he starts, if everyone wants to be like this, how will the king manage others? So when he comes back from winning this time, I always have to worry about it. I can''t open this gap. Sorry, your majesty. I shouldn''t have been involved in this good-natured affair, but I''m really thinking about your majesty, so I''m risking my life to say this. " Yu Fei said these words, people can not find fault at all. "You''re right. It''s all about accounting."Yu Fei was overjoyed: "this is it. You are the king." Chu Dong doesn''t know, at this time Yu imperial concubine is secretly giving him to make a trip. Leading the warship, Chu Dong and his party went straight to char''s nest. The sudden arrival of Chu Dong frightened them. When char saw the situation, he turned around and ran. "Long Ao, don''t blame me. Your death is better than mine." "Char, you!" In the end, long Ao didn''t count on cha''er, and he directly blocked the way for a group of dragon people, so there was no possibility of escape. When he arrived, char took the lead to escape, got on the warship, and went straight to the ice sea. "Chase The dragon people fight Longao, and the rest of them go after the remains of Tsar. But after catching up with the ice sea, Chu Dong and others'' boat couldn''t catch up, while char and Moda had a secret plan, and their boat entered the ice sea smoothly. "What, their ship, can actually advance in the ice sea?" No one thought that the other side''s navigation technology is so powerful and domineering. Not only that, in the ice sea, the air was extremely cold and the dripping water was frozen. Char''s people not only fled in front, but also sprinkled water all the way behind, forming a huge icicle barrier in an instant. Although they could walk on the ice, these icicles were in front of them, so they could not chase them. They could only watch char take the remains and run deep into the ice sea. "Damn, he ran away again." Chudong didn''t expect that, just one step away from him, and let him escape. At this time, the internal fighting of the dragon people over there has ended. Everyone began to clean up the battlefield. After this cleaning up, the harvest was really great. Although they ran away from char, some of their skills were obtained by Chu Dong and others. Not only that, but also the pamphlet on training sea combat methods. Chapter 1218 Seeing this pamphlet, everyone sighed. "No wonder they are so powerful. There are special methods." In this way, with the fruits of victory, the party went back. After going back, Chu Dong gave Gao Wu and Zi Yu the tactics booklet, and Lu Sheng was asked to promote some of the new techniques in cha''er''s side. At this time, longbing presents the fragments of Yuanjing and recognizes the owner. Although recognized the master, but did not follow, but still back to the spirit of heaven city. "Master, if I''m used to living alone, I won''t go back to the territory of the dragon people. The fragments of Yuanjing are very important. Master should be careful." I heard that longbing didn''t want to go. Longhan was lost. "Brother, you really don''t go back." "Where come the nonsense, you want me to go back, when, can see through my shadow with the wind in say, escape!" Once again, the phantom of the Dragon disappeared. It''s a weird guy. Each of them has his own ambition, and Chu Dong is not reluctant. All the dragon people return to the dragon family for a while. After some arrangement, Chu Dong sets out to return to the royal city. King City, main hall. It is said that Chu Dong defeated Cha Er, and brought back the method of naval battle, and also got more advanced technology. Han Lin should have been rewarded, but his face was hard to see. "Mr. Chu Dong, although he has made great contributions, he has not been ordered by the king to take away his army. As soon as this precedent is set, how can he control others? So the merits and demerits are equal. Otherwise, how can you punish you? Demoted to the common people, Chudong adults, it seems that they do not have official positions All of a sudden, everyone cried out that it was unfair. Yuewang was the first one to come out and said, "king, if you didn''t send troops decisively at that time, you would only delay the fight. So it''s excusable. " Cao An also said: "although Lord Chudong is my mentor, I''m not because of people. This time, I''m really a king. I''m unfair. I can''t give rewards and punishments clearly. How can I convince the public?" When Hanlin patted the table, he said angrily, "enough. How can I do it? How can I be fair? Fairness to one person and one thing is a great injustice to the world. Which one of you will tell Gu what is fair? Today, Chu Dong is not punished. He disobeys the rules. Everyone follows suit. What do you think the world will be like! Talk! I''ll give you the right to speak! " All of a sudden, his highness was speechless. Seeing that all the people didn''t speak, Han Lin took a picture of the old case behind him and said, "well, let''s all step back. Today, I''ll give you another order to recite the merits and demerits of Eastern Chu''s pacification. But after that, you can''t go out of the king''s city at will. Anyone who dares to plead with you will be guilty! Come on, please leave the king''s city. If you still see this man in the king''s city in three days, you will be punished for not doing anything right! Step back. " Finish cold to announce negative hand to leave. Concubine Yu, who was watching everything in secret, secretly laughed. Although it seemed that this was not a heavy punishment, it was already very heavy for Chu Dong. Not only that, he would not be allowed to enter the Royal City in the future, so that the cold forest would be isolated. At least Chu Dong would not say this or that in front of the cold forest, while Yuewang had left and right two prime ministers. She didn''t put them at all In her eyes, she has a way to deal with them one by one. was only asked to stay away from the cold forest. How to control the situation is not has the final say. Three days later, the deadline for Chudong to leave the city of king, and the exceptional Hanlin came to see him off. Seeing Hanlin coming, Jamie was furious. "You stupid king, what else do you want to do to drive away the master? Are you satisfied?" Han Lin smile: "Jamie, can you get out of the way, I want to say a few words with Chu Dong." "No, I''ll give you the way to be a stupid king?" Chudong waved his hand and said, "Jamie, step back." Jamie made way reluctantly. How can we go to the east of Chu City and smile After hearing this, Chudong didn''t speak, and Jamie began to be reluctant to get up again. "If you have anything to say, let''s go, as if someone would like to come to this ruined city." Chu Dong glanced at Jamie and said, "don''t talk too much. Since it''s the king''s order, we''ll follow it. Then the king asked Such a group left the King City. Out of the king''s city, Hanlin laughs: "ha ha, I said that you can''t enter the king''s city, but I didn''t say that I can''t go out of the city to find Lord Chudong. Lord Chudong is a smart man. You should know what I mean." "Oh? If I am confused, since the king has said so, you are welcome to come to the tribe to find me at any time. " "Well, I''ll go." So cold forest turned back to the King City. See Hanlin leave, Jamie and others are in injustice. "Master, what''s in this cold forest?" "That''s right. If there was no master, he would be a real ingratitude."Chu Dong waved his hand and said, "don''t say it. Let''s go back. As for why he made today''s decision, it will be clear when he arrives at the tribe." A few days later, the tribe. Hanlin really came, but Jamie and Eddie and others didn''t let him in at all. "I''m sorry, you are the king of the New Kingdom, but this is our tribe. We have our rules. Go back. The master doesn''t want to see you." At this time, Lina came out and said, "don''t make trouble. The master said that if the king comes, he must see him." Linna has the order to get in. After entering, Hanlin told the truth directly. "I''m sorry, Mr. Chu Dong. I have to. I''m using Yu Wen now, and Princess Yu has proposed to punish you. I have to. After all, when I think about this diplomatic affair, Yu Wen is only qualified to explore the other party''s attitude for a while." After listening to this, Chu Dong finally understood that Yu Fei was playing tricks again, and everyone was very angry. Jamie is a straight temper, said: "you are not the king, women do not care?" Han Lin sighed: "it''s not that you can''t manage it, but that you are the king of a country. Family affairs are also state affairs. If you don''t handle them carefully, sooner or later there will be trouble. You won''t understand." Jamie has a big head. "Family affairs are family affairs. How can they become state affairs? You should find your own reasons." Jamie certainly doesn''t understand that much. Seeing Jamie shaking his head, Chu Dong said, "you don''t need to understand. You just know that the king''s decision is right." "Ah? That''s right. Are you confused, master? " Chudong finds that there are some things that he can''t understand with Jamie. He gives Eddie a wink and asks him to take Jamie away. Yes, he has been making trouble, holding on to one thing, and the conversation behind can''t be carried out. Chapter 1219 With Jamie''s departure, it finally gives people the feeling that the world is quiet. With the story of Hanlin, the matter is open. Of course, he knew that Yu Fei was playing tricks, but as he said, he had to use Yu Wen now. Chu Dong understood the current situation of Hanlin. "Ha ha, I understand. It''s just that you, the emperor, should be a little subdued." Cold forest wry smile a: "sometimes, not among them, from don''t know which taste." In this way, Chu Dong continued to stay in the tribe. Anyway, he really became the person behind the scenes. This time, what else could Yu Fei do. A few days later, Hanlin transferred Jamie to his side. Become a guard, status and Yu Guang the same. This makes Yu Fei very depressed. "King, you are short of reliable guards. You can''t find Jamie. He''s from Chu Dong. Aren''t you afraid of him?" Han Lin pretended to smile and said, "I have my own sense of propriety, so I arranged Li Meng, my confidant, to Chu Dong, so it''s just an exchange." "My Lord, I don''t understand that any more." Yufei really knows what Hanlin''s operation is. Li Meng is also a very capable person, and she is more tactful than Jamie. Why does the king have to exchange Li Meng and Jamie. Seeing that Yu Fei didn''t understand, Han Lin still showed a mysterious smile and said, "Yu Fei, even if Jamie has a bad temper and dares to do harm to Gu, don''t he think that there are lonely people around his master. When Wu Gu Dong talks about Chu, he has to step back "Restrict Chu Dong?" It seems that Princess Yu still doesn''t understand. Han Lin laughs: "Jamie is an important person around Chu Dong. They can be called master servants, but they get along like brothers. I''ve got such an important person by my side. Do you think Chu Dong will be good?" Now concubine Yu understood completely. She said repeatedly that this move was too clever. Jamie just borrowed it, so she didn''t know. It has its own purpose. She insisted on seeing him back for several times. "Yu Fei, you forget that the overall situation is important?" "The king said, I will bear him!" In this way, Yu Fei''s energy was restrained by Jamie. At this time, rain dance mainland. After Yu Wen arrived, he lied that he went to see qingmo first. In fact, he went to find Moda ahead of time. "Lord Moda, I think you should know that the situation is very bad for you, and the only one who can help you is me." "Oh? That''s what it says? " Moda pretended to be calm. He knew that Hanlin would not be good when such a big thing happened. He also thought that Hanlin would send people to use diplomatic means to explore qingmo''s attitude. But he didn''t expect that the emissary of Hanlin came to him first, and he made a mistake when he said such a word. He thought to himself: "it seems that this Yuwen must be for me. Listen to him later After such questions, I want to hear what Yu Wen''s attitude is. Yu Wen listened to the questions and was straightforward. "Of course, that''s what I said. If Lord Moda wants to get through this difficulty, he has to cooperate with me. How about listening to my plan? " "Well, speaking of this, Lord Yu is in charge of it." In this way, Moda gave his plan. After listening to the plan, Moda was overjoyed. Is Yu Wen the worm in his stomach? How can he think of it in his heart. The original plan proposed by Yu Wen was to let him retreat to the new northern frontier. The place where the prisoners were exiled over there was named "ice city" because of its location. It was a place of ice and snow all the year round. It is precisely because of the bad conditions that no one wants to be exiled here to survive and die. As long as people arrive at the ice city, they will die. Yu Wen proposes to let Moda surrender his guilt and take the initiative to send him there to become the overlord, so that he can cooperate with him from inside to outside. When the army is strong, he will go south to take xinshiguo. However, Yu Wen, an insider, will defeat xinshiguo. Moda repeatedly praised him, but he didn''t know why Yu Wen hated Hanlin so much. Yu Wen laughed. "Since Lord Moda has agreed to cooperate, I''ll tell you the truth." Yu Wen said his true identity, he is actually the descendant of the subjugation, although it is a small country, but if there is no cold forest, he can be a good King behind him. His brother Wang has no children. He has said that the throne will be given to him in a hundred years. As a result, Hanlin destroyed his country. "So you don''t want to be anonymous, and at last you don''t hesitate to find a chance to send your daughter to Hanlin as a concubine? Also want to restore the country? " "Yes, it''s a coincidence that when I was in exile, I knew a stranger and knew how to change face. That''s why I have my present identity. So Princess Yu is not my daughter at all."Moda didn''t expect that Yu Wen was so cruel. But he likes to work with people like that. "Well, I like to work with a tough guy like you. It''s a deal!" So, the next day, Yu Wen went to qingmo, and everything was a passing. Moda started his performance in tears on the spot, and Yu Wen was very cooperative. "Moda, you''re done. You said you''d like to listen to us. According to the law of our country, you are going to be exiled to the ice city. Do you agree?" "Yes, I know I''m guilty. It''s a great kindness not to kill me. So, I know it!" He is so moved to say, green Mo but beg for him. "Lord Yu Wen, Moda, he''s wrong. Can he..." "King, you are the common master of the demons in the world, and now you are the king of the country. You should not protect your weaknesses like this." At this time, the night dance with the rain did not say a word. He was dying for the bad luck of Moda. He was forced to cooperate with Moda, so now Moda is unlucky. It''s good that he didn''t fall into the well. However, he said coldly: "king, since Moda pleaded guilty voluntarily, it''s also for the sake of the relationship between our two countries, it''s better to do so." Qingmo thought about it, and finally sighed. "Think about it, Moda. Ice city is doomed." "Don''t tell me, my king. I''m responsible for my own mistakes. I don''t dare to implicate the king, or even the demons and Demons because of me. If the two families have a bad relationship because of me, I will be even more guilty." Qingmo was moved after listening to it, and the night dance knew that Moda was not a good person. Although she thought of something, she didn''t say it now. So Yuwen very beautiful to complete the task, but did not leave immediately. Because Moda told me in private that he had a back hand. Chapter 1220 Yu Wen was overjoyed to hear Moda say that he had a back hand. "Oh? I don''t know what''s behind it? " Moda said: "this requires adult Yu Da to come forward. If you can talk about night dance, great things can be achieved." "Night dance?" Yu Wen didn''t know the subtle relationship between them. After a brief understanding, he realized that they were both partners and opponents. Today''s performance of the night dance showed Moda that he wanted to sit on the wall and watch. He was eager for his accident. But Moda, this time, he wanted to pull him into the water. After all, he wanted to make a big deal. He couldn''t do it without him. And wasn''t he carrying out Dijiang''s orders? If the whole mainland doesn''t get into chaos, he can''t explain it, so he still has to cooperate. He knows it in his heart, but it can''t be him who comes forward to talk about it. He has no chance now, so only Yu Wen. So Moda didn''t hide the secret. "You should understand that it is more beneficial to be recognized by miracles than to unify the mainland." Yu Wen was moved at that time. "With such good things, it seems that this opportunity is for me." "Of course, so Mr. Yu Wen, now you see my sincerity?" "Yes, in that case, Lord Moda can go ahead. I''ll talk about night dancing." In this way, Moda went to the ice city with peace of mind, others went there to die, but Moda was born into a demon family, not to mention, but also got part of the aura power. The degree of bitterness of ice didn''t hurt him at all. Not only that, he also found out that there were a number of powerful prisoners there, and they were the best cooperators. What''s more, the remnants of the pirates can also be summoned quickly, and such a powerful army will be available. And such an army, he believes, even if the number is not large for the time being, will be enough for the 100000 troops in Hanlin. After acting on the surface, I was actually very happy to go to the ice city. ¡­¡­ Night dance residence, did not leave Yu Wen, according to the agreement, come to find him. After the meeting, he said what he wanted to do. He hoped that he would put the overall situation first and that he knew everything. Now he is also a cooperator. "You''re a collaborator, Terran?" Night dance has always regarded itself as a God and looked down upon the human race, so it showed its original arrogance. Yu Wen didn''t think so and said, "don''t underestimate the power of the Terran." Then he said Moda''s idea, not only he wants to go to the East Chenyang mainland to do things, but also he wants to pull Yeli into the water. In this conspiracy, no one wants to be alone. A few days later, Yu Wen returned home. At the same time when he returned to his country, night dance began to ask for orders, and took the initiative to show affection to the dragon and Phoenix families of Chenyang. "Your Majesty, developing trade with them is all for our country." "It seems that Chenyang has no resources to trade." Night dance, smile. "King, the trade is false. In fact, it''s true to stabilize them. There''s no grudge between the dragon family and our family, but the Phoenix family used to live in the land of the bird family. Now the king has pacified this continent, but he has hurt the birds. " Qingmo pondered for a while and agreed to this proposal. At this time, night dance proposed that if he wanted to develop maritime trade there, he could only go to Xingyue continent and take the coastline there, which was the nearest. "Don''t forget, my king, the moon and the stars are also my demon''s territory now. This will also let the demon clan know that the king doesn''t care about them. " In this way, a few days later, night dance took people to Chenyang mainland. A full-scale conspiracy was launched. ¡­¡­ Protoss. God of light left the hall and went to a place. "Diablo, you''re all right!" "What have you come to do, to see my people suffering here, or to mention the things that defeated me in those years?" "Ha ha, none of them. I just want to talk about the past. After all, we are enemies and friends. No one knows you better than me. I want to defeat me through the two related worlds Hearing this, the dark god snorted. "So what. At least you don''t have the ability to destroy two worlds. You should know what will happen if you destroy two worlds at the same time. This is not a responsibility that you and I can afford. " God of light laughs: "so, you chose a chess piece, but this chess piece, the performance is not so bright." Heijian continued to hum: "how do you know. At least now your people have never been down. Because you are afraid to inspire his power "So what? As long as there are restrictions, you lose again." The God of light said very provocatively. The dark god laughs. "Lost? Hehe, the grand Protoss, facing the Terran, could not be destroyed, and even the time that they should have sent people down was delayed for so many years, so who lost such a game? "After hearing this, the God of light left. "I''m not listening to you. I just want to see if you''re alive. If you''re dead now, I''ll feel boring. Good luck. I''m looking forward to the performance of your chess piece." "Send the God of light, I will never let you down. You can come to my place when you have time, as long as you don''t dislike me. It''s too shabby here. " ¡­¡­ Chu Dong always wanted to know who arranged everything, but he didn''t know. That''s the real truth. He is just two gods, a chess piece of a bet. Not only is he a chess piece of other people, but the whole world controlled by God is their chess board. Heaven and earth are not benevolent and regard all things as cud dogs. At this time, Chu Dong couldn''t get involved in this more secret. Now his situation is not good. He even felt that his arrival in this world was a failure. It''s said that he just wants to be a backstage man and laugh at everything. Only in this way can he meet the name of the task. At least the task sounds so big. Now he even thinks it''s difficult to break the current situation and talk about the trial. The corner of the lip a hook, showing a smile, some irony. At this time, according to the agreement with Hanlin, Wu Yong also entered the royal city. Hanlin had already planned that Jamie should only rely on his honesty to control Yu Fei''s attention. All the information behind would be transmitted through Wu Yong and his subordinates. Therefore, Chu Dong was in the tribe and knew the trend of the royal city and the situation of the world like the palm of his hand. "Lord Chudong, Yu Wen is back, and namoda has been sent to the ice city. In addition, the qingmo side also sent night dance, began to actively develop trade with the dragon and Phoenix families in Chenyang, and took the initiative to make friends. " Hearing this, Chu Dong fell into a deep meditation. "Keep asking. I don''t believe that Moda will plead guilty so easily." Secretly sent people to continue to stare, Chu Dong began to think seriously. It''s not that simple. Chapter 1221 Although it''s not easy to doubt things, it''s very peaceful for a long time. Not only that, the back of the cold forest also successfully completed a glass of wine release military power. Yu Wen was the first to stand on the side of the cold forest, which made people not understand. "King, since I am the real one, I will certainly support you. So anyone who wants to oppose it will have a hard time with me. " Before formally taking back the military power, Hanlin actually tested several people, but Hanlin didn''t expect that Yu Wen had already voluntarily handed over the talisman before that day, and said that tomorrow was just a walk. Since it was a cup of wine to release military power, we all finished the handover in a happy atmosphere. Hanlin also promised that he would support them. To ensure that they can live a rich life. After several people left the city, Yu Wen called several people. "Brothers, I just want to go back and do business anyway, but if I want to do business, if it''s big, the king will get less money!" "You want to ask us to borrow it?" "Yes, I don''t want to borrow it for nothing. Let''s say that I only take 80000 yuan for borrowing 100000 yuan, and the remaining 20000 yuan will be used as interest first, and then as a written document, but also as 100000 yuan. Besides, I will pay dividends every year. Of course, it''s just an example. How much you can borrow depends on how much face you can give me. " Yu Wen said that for this reason, these people borrowed all the offerings they deserved for a year at that time. After all, Hanlin said that he would raise them, so as long as it is due next year, there will be considerable offerings. At this time, Yu Wen had a huge amount of star money and began to move secretly. He recruited these soldiers secretly to send them to the night dance. Now, although dance is only for trade, he must have his own soldiers in the back. So they are sent to the sea as sailors, but they are soldiers in the back. Not only send soldiers to night dance, but also choose greedy people to send to ice city secretly. Originally, there were not many soldiers stationed in the ice city, and these soldiers did not want to be the poor soldiers. Yu Wen made a small plan and began to encourage them to have lunch. "Thank you, Mr. Yu Wen. We will be your pro guards in the future." In fact, except for the general Shi Zhong, the whole cold ice city is already Yu Wen''s people. The reason why Yu Wen dares to do so is that Princess Yu has sent news. Recently, it''s time to replace them once a year. After all, it''s too hard for the ice city to be garrisoned by a fixed number of people all the time. That would make people crazy. In this way, the soldiers in front of him were replaced secretly, and on the way they were replaced again. And these soldiers who came back from the ice city were all good at searching for Yu Wen during this period of time. That is to say, those who called Jia were all inside men. Everyone knows that the ice city is hard, and no one wants to stay, so everyone who comes back from here can be a general. Although he is not an independent general, he can at least know a lot of inside information in advance. I have to say that Yu Wen''s move is really cruel. Seemingly calm on the surface, but actually dark and turbulent, Yu Wen and they began to plan everything. At this time, Chu Dong still didn''t find out anything. After all, Wu Yong is now in the king''s city, and the Five ghosts are touring Fengdu city under the command of the ghost king, so they have no time. The Five ghosts were originally the people of the king of ghosts. Now the king of ghosts has something to ask them to go back, and Chu Dong can''t say that he won''t let them go. Originally, there were few people, but at this time, there was news from long Lei. "Oh? Long Lei has news? " At the thought of finding Lei Yuanjing, who is under the care of long Lei, the four pieces will be together. With the power of the dragon vein, you can get the key. And the key is a big secret. Chudong wanted to reveal the secret earlier. Not only that, Chudong knew that he had to take this opportunity to close the way for the protoss to come down, so that the Terrans could completely turn passive into active. It''s just the place where long Lei is. It''s a headache for Chu Dong. It''s in the real underworld, which is under the immortal river. "Longlei people in the real underworld?" "Yes, it can''t be wrong." All the dragon people said that they could not be wrong. Chu Dong knew that time did not wait for him. Whether it was or not, he would go even if he might be there. So take all the people, Chu Dong set out to rain dance mainland. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, Chu Dong and his party turned into merchants and arrived at Yuwu continent with trading ships at will. But Yuwen put forward to pick up the people when she went home. Now Yu Wen acts in secret, feeling that the situation has become. He doesn''t want to let Han Lin suspect that Yu Fei will slip up one day. She didn''t know what happened later. Now he killed Yu Fei. "King, now I''ve made some money in business, but some people say that because of Yu Fei, and some words have involved the king, so to prove my innocence and for the sake of the king, please let Yu come back. My father and daughter just want to do ordinary business. They are very grateful. "At the beginning, Yu Wen agreed very happily, and Hanlin felt that there was a problem. Now suddenly, for such a reason, he wanted to let Yu Fei go back, which made Hanlin doubt whether he had any motive. But the reason that Yu Wen put forward really made him unable to refuse, and indeed some bad words had been introduced into the palace, saying that Yu Wen made so much money by using the relationship between Yu Fei, which was clearly the connivance of Hanlin. After receiving the memorial, Hanlin began to discuss with Yuewang. After hearing this, they thought it was not so simple. After thinking about it, Wei finally made up his mind and said, "since concubine Yu wants to go back to her hometown, anyway, she was once the concubine of the king. She wanted to be beautiful, so it''s always the courtesy of the Emperor''s family to send someone to escort her." Hanlin is very happy. It''s a wonderful idea. Cao An later added: "this matter needs to be clear and dark. It is the best policy to send others secretly. " Hanlin is more happy, so the plan is perfect. When Hanlin replies to Yu Wen, he starts to arrange the candidates of light and dark. "Jamie, it''s up to you to take care of the light." Jamie shook his head: "king, I thought you were enlightened. This woman is just demoted to her hometown. How can you let me protect her?" "Yes! This is the king''s order. You must not disobey it. " Jamie had no choice but to shut up. Although he was not happy, he had to do it. Jamie is in the Ming Dynasty and Wu Yong is in the dark. They set out on their own day. And when they set out, it was also the time when Chu Dong and others went to the rain dance continent. Received the news of the cold forest, did not expect, at this time Chu Dong suddenly left the tribe, do not know why. On this day, Chudong and his party had already arrived at Yuwu mainland. After landing, they went straight to Yongsheng river. Chapter 1222 There are not many people because they make up as merchants. There are five people in a line, including Longji, Longxuan, Longyin and Chujing. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, Chu Jing temporarily made up and became Chu Dong''s wife. The Yongsheng river used to be a dividing line because it was surrounded by weak water. Now, for some reasons, the weak water has dissipated. Jiuguang doesn''t know where he escaped. "Master, be careful. Although there is no weak water, the punishment is still there." The former Chu Dong and others have already learned that the lower undead world, the so-called real underworld, the six realms and six realms, constitutes a complete system of this world. The Terran is just a race that lives on the earth. After listening to Chu Jing''s warning, everyone slowed down and went on for a while, but there was no difference. Long Xuan said, "are we too nervous? This natural punishment is just to punish the sharks. What''s the matter with us? It''s their own internal trouble that makes the weak water disappear." With long Xuan''s words and the fact that nothing happened at this time, everyone relaxed their vigilance. But now there is no danger, but no one knows where the entrance is. The sound of the Dragon began to feel. "I''m Longyin. If it''s longlei, I''ll give you a response." "Dragon people? If you don''t even have this ability, it''s also called the dragon clan. I''m down here. " Long Lei, who is in the world of the dead, did give a response, but this response is not the same. Like longbing, longlei is the strongest of the two dragon tribes. Of course, he thinks it''s easy to find an entrance, but he overestimates the power of others. Chu Dong looked at the river in a daze. Could he jump into the river and look for the entrance? Back and forth, around the Bank of eternal life, began to pace. It doesn''t matter that they go back and forth to the shore again and again, which attracts attention. At present, all countries are actively developing their navigation, especially after the war between the newly founded countries and pirates. Everyone knows that whoever is more powerful at sea will have more right to speak. Although qingmo now pursues the strategy of making friends with all ethnic groups, it is a big strategy to develop himself. Ordinary people don''t understand that there are only permanent interests and no friends in the world. However, qingmo, who is the co owner of the demons in the world and the ruler of the country, doesn''t understand and has to know how to be king. Therefore, on the one hand, he develops the navigation outside, and on the other hand, he drives the development of our country''s fishery. The power of the weak water of the Yongsheng River dissipated, and the creatures in the river began to enrich. Chudong several people back and forth in the river around, attracted the attention of the fishermen. Now based on the mainland, under the rule of qingmo, they are imitating the Terran in many places. "Go and have a look. What are these people doing, stealthily?" "They won''t hurt us." Although qingmo is willing to make friends with the human race, the human race and the demons have been fighting with each other for thousands of years. This kind of opposition in the bones will not really dissipate because of the appearance of qingmo, the common master. Seeing their suspicious behavior in Chudong, they don''t think about the good. "They don''t want to poison the river." "It''s not impossible to be despicable by the human race." Several demons came over and murmured, making Chudong feel hurt. Long Xuan was so angry that he called out: "you demons are despicable." "I said, Terran, it''s none of your dragon people''s business, ha ha, dragon? Now it''s just a running dog attached to the human race. " "Say it again?" Several dragon people are angry. They really know that Chu Dong is the master. In their mouth, how can they become running dogs for the Terran? It''s very irritating. It''s too late for Chu Dong to stop it. And it''s no use for him to stop it. The demons are ungrateful. "Terran, don''t be hypocritical. We don''t want you. Come back with us to see the king Talk, they want to catch Chu East, want to give them to green Mo hair fall. And Chu Dong didn''t want to make it public, otherwise he wouldn''t make up. "It seems that we must fight!" Chu Dong can''t bear it. He is directing the war with the demons. This fight, the nearby demons are not rivals, but far away on a ship, there are demons see the situation is not good. He immediately ran to call people. "It''s against them. The Terrans bully the people at home?" Now it''s a big deal. After a while, no less than ten or twenty reinforcements from the nearby demons came. Not only that, but also, looking at the posture, the nearby defenders will come soon. Now everything of the demon clan is an anthropomorphic system, with cities and garrisons. Soon the garrison came, a demon army came, which made Chudong some unbearable. "Stop, this is our Master Chu Dong, please your king Qing Mo come out." In a hurry, Longyin shouts out the name of Chudong.But now it''s not working, and the magic soldiers and generals don''t know who Chudong is. "You said he was Lord Chudong? Come on, don''t let anyone go. " But five people, had to continue to fight, the demon warrior, born fighting power is not weak, and the strength of five people, how to fight against an army of hundreds of people. "Wait a minute, let your master come out! I want to go it alone. " All helpless, Chu Dong had to use this move, hope can work. After hearing this, the other leader gave a scornful smile. "Well, I''ll meet you in Rondo." In this way, the magic soldiers scattered and formed a battle circle automatically. Chu Dong and long duo stood in the middle. Chu Dong stood still, pointed to long duo and said, "I only need one move!" Listen to Chu Dong say a move can decide the outcome, long do think he is too crazy. Laugh: "arrogant, good you move it." Chu Dong waved his hand: "no, if you give me a hand first, you will not even have the chance to move." It''s killing Rondo. Whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa who. Chu Dong stood still and drank high. "Well come!" On the contrary, Chu Jing''s several people are very happy to see this scene. It''s not the first time that they have seen Chu Dong''s fighting method. Bang ~ the two fists are opposite, longduo is directly hit to fracture, while Chudong''s fist is still moving forward. Hoo ~ with brute force, Rondo was directly shot into the sky. "So strong?" The magic soldiers were stupid at that time. In an instant, the magic soldiers scattered. Although the magic soldiers were defeated, it was very troublesome for Chu Dong to find the entrance to the Yongsheng river. Rondo lost. His boss came. "I hear you can play very well? So what''s better than me, Caleb? " His subordinates would not be good after such a loss. After a while, they came to challenge. This makes Chu Dong more speechless. He is not afraid of challenges. Chapter 1223 Chu Dong is not afraid of challenge, but he is afraid of annoyance. I''m really worried. I''ll fight one and come another. That will be endless. "No, we have to find a way." Although it was another move to beat back the enemy, Chu Dong knew that if he didn''t find a way, there would be challengers behind him. "What are you looking at? Let''s find a way together." Chu Dong was also in a hurry at this time. Now he really couldn''t think of a way. Not only a few people of the same trade, but also the intelligent system. "You! I''ll help you find a way At the same time, we asked the system to help us find a way to solve the problems that may arise at any time, and we all talked about it. "Master, if you can fight like this, what are you afraid of? Fight one by one!" Long xuandao didn''t care. Hearing long Xuan''s words, Chu Dong was a little unhappy and said, "well, you can fight so well, you stay." "Ah? Master, you are not "Of course, let''s go." Chu Dong asks them to find a way, but he doesn''t want to fight with them. As a result, long Xuan has no idea at this time. He just knows how to make trouble and not punish him. Everyone took a look at long Xuan. Although they didn''t come up with a feasible way, they didn''t know how to fight like him. With a sigh, they followed Chu Dong and made an appearance of going. It''s really urgent for long Xuan. "You wait for me." Several people see long Xuan''s appearance, straight want to be happy, they also know, Chu Dong just want to small warning him, won''t really leave him. Chu Jing grinned and said, "look, it scares you. The master just wants to warn you. Keep up. " In this way, in order to avoid unnecessary fighting behind, they left the Yongsheng River first and said that they were thinking of ways behind. At this time, the system prompts. "My Lord, the best way now is to see qingmo." "What, that''s the idea you''ve been thinking about for a long time?" Chu Dong did not expect that this system has not been changed, this pitfalls, this idea can be in some bad? Listen to Chu east straight shake head sigh, if can see green Mo directly of words, he why make up to come. At this point, the system explains. "My Lord, can''t you listen to my explanation?" "Listen to your explanation. Maybe someone will challenge me later. I don''t have the time to listen to your explanation." Chu Dong is not angry. If it''s not an emergency, will he turn to the system for help? While he was talking, someone came after him. "Stop, I''ll challenge you!" When Chu Dong heard this, ten thousand beasts were roaring in his heart, and the system was still in chaos there. "This time it''s the crow''s beak. Don''t worry about it." "You Chudong feels crazy. At this time, the people behind have already caught up. "I hear you like to fight alone?" "Yes, are you here to die, too?" Since the enemy came, Chu Dong had nothing to say, so he had to fight. But the man opposite, the demon warrior, is obviously not so easy to deal with. "Wait a minute, I think you need to know what single challenge is and what group Europe is." "That''s bullshit. If you want to fight it, fight it!" Chu Dong felt that this demon warrior had some broken words and a lot of nonsense. The demon warrior, after listening to a sneer. "Ha ha, of course, if you want to fight alone, you can fight us alone. If you are a group champion, we can fight you together. Let''s go!" This demon clan is obviously bullying people, listen to Chu East behind several people, all angry. "Don''t talk about rules. It''s too bullying. Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go!" In this way, a scuffle started again, but they didn''t come many people. When it comes to combat power, they were not rivals at all. Chudong sneered. "Go away! If there''s anything in the back, just let it out. Let''s go Chu Dong and his party went away, at least now to find a quiet place, otherwise who knows where will emerge a wave of enemies, they are not unable to fight, but can not stand their disgust. Finally, we found a cave. Chu Dong sighed that he was forced to hide in the cave because he couldn''t beat the enemy. But there is no way, now into the cave, is the best way, not only Chudong, other people also feel aggrieved, all the strength in the heart. When they got to the cave, they didn''t encounter any more demons. At this time, the system is slow, from the temperament, began to explain the reason for Chu Dong. "My Lord, you have wronged me. I asked you to find qingmo to give you a special pass. As long as you take this pass, you can have a smooth passage anywhere. The master can tell qingmo that you are here to investigate secretly. Of course, the master can make up any reason, and even tell him that you have found the baby.""Ah? That''s not a good way to cheat. " Chu Dong knew that the system wanted him to make up his mind in this respect. He did get the special pass issued by qingmo. He could walk at will. After thinking about it, Chu Dong and his party went straight to the palace of qingmo. Rain dance mainland, all imitation Terran Jianxiao, since qingmo called the king, naturally there is a palace. Palace, green Mo for the arrival of Chu Dong, some accident. "Lord Chudong, why are you here?" Anyone who knows Chu Dong, looking at the world, has no disrespect. They all know who Chu Dong is. Chudong is straightforward. "Lord qingmo, I''ve come here for some personal things. In order to keep quiet, I will walk in the name of a businessman, but I''m afraid that when I walk, I will meet the king''s people who don''t know me. I''ll come to greet you. " The system makes Chu Dong lie and say that if he finds the baby, Chu Dong will say so, because that will only make trouble for himself. What''s more, it will make qingmo misunderstand that Liyu dances in the mainland, not Cangwu. It belongs to the boundary of demon and demon. How can Chudong find treasure here. To say the least, Chu Dong has no obligation to help them find any treasure or resources. It''s much more convenient to do private affairs. After all, qingmo doesn''t care about his private affairs. After hearing this, qingmo immediately said that he would give Chu Dong a magic emperor order. "Lord Chudong, if you see the order of the demon emperor coming alone, if anyone of the demon clan offends you, you will be deemed to have executed him on behalf of you, no matter what." "Thank you, king." Chudong didn''t expect that qingmo agreed to him so happily. Just about to leave, green Mo but let Chu Dong borrow a step to talk. Chu East knows, green Mo this evil emperor order doesn''t seem to be so easy to take, originally is something to ask. In private, Chu Dong knows that qingmo wants him to help investigate a matter, and this matter, he has been very headache, recently there are always demons missing for no reason. Chapter 1224 Hearing this, Chu Dong was very strange and began to ask in detail. Chu Dong knew that the demons were afraid of the coming of night. Whenever the night comes, as long as you hear a special voice, the demon people will follow the voice and become a white bone the next day. This is not surprising, why genius some black, can''t see outside there are demons walking. It turns out that there are still such things. Chu Dong promised Qing Mo at that time, and he would definitely find out about it. He didn''t want to owe qingmo such a big favor. At this time, night fell outside. Qingmo for a few people safety, let Chudong they temporarily live. But how could the people living in the east of Chu really live in peace of mind. A few people who couldn''t sleep went outside the yard. The rain danced in the mainland, which was no better than Cangwu mainland. At this time of the night, Cangwu mainland is a cool and pleasant season, but the night here is a little sultry. Originally in the heart has something to do with, add if classics muggy, let a few people how to fall asleep. One after another ran outside to cool under the tree. "It''s too stuffy. I feel like it''s going to rain." He sighed to Xuanlong. After hearing this, long Ji looks at it and sees that long Xuan is talking nonsense. It''s clear that the sky is full of stars. It can also rain. "Where''s the rain? Look at the stars all over the sky." Long Xuan looked up and saw the stars all over the sky. He laughed bitterly: "yes, it doesn''t look like rain. If it can rain, it must be very cool." While talking, there was wind in the air, and the temperature dropped a lot, which made people feel very comfortable. With the wind, blowing pieces of dark clouds, followed by soybean big rain, hit the ground. "No, that''s right. It''s raining?" Everyone is also Leng for a while, when long Xuan''s mouth, so effective, said rain really to a good rain. Is happy, Chu Jing immediately remind everyone, quickly back, back to the eaves. "No, there''s something wrong with the rain." And Chu Dong also felt wrong. "Damn it, isn''t it? It''s raining. It''s acid rain?" "Acid rain? Master, but it''s not sour. " Several people were puzzled. "If it''s really sour, it''s vinegar." Chu Dong knew that this was not the time of Kepu, but in this era, there was no pollution, and there was no transitional discharge. Why did acid rain suddenly fall? Now it''s bubbling on the ground, and now it''s only a small amount of rain. There''s no ponding on the ground. It''s impossible to form the phenomenon of natural bubbling of rain. There''s only one possibility, that is, it''s strong Acid rain. Only strong acid rain can be so corrosive. Fortunately, the rain didn''t really form on a large scale. It just stopped after a short time. At this time, Chu Jing thought for a moment, and then said: "master, do you think this strange phenomenon of acid rain will have some inevitable connection with the disappearance of the demons? As the saying goes, there must be demons for every reason." Although Chu Jing suspects that there is a relationship between the two, it seems inappropriate for her to say such words here. At this time, there are palace guards patrolling by, and they are also avoiding the acid rain. Now after the rain, they are lining up to come here. Originally, they were kind-hearted and wanted to come to see if some people in Chu Dong were affected. As a result, they just heard the words behind Chu Jing. Although a few people spoke in front of them, they didn''t hear a word clearly. At last, they heard the sentence clearly. The commander of the guard is straightforward. He is not willing to listen to this. "Lord Chudong, you are not only a guest, but also a person of the king''s family and the order of the demon emperor. I shouldn''t say that, but the people around you, are you hurting? Why do bad things have to be related to our demons? Is it our demons who deliberately let the rain fall? " Chu Jing is a little embarrassed after listening. "I''m sorry, you seem to have misunderstood. It''s just a saying spread by our Terrans. It doesn''t mean to belittle demons at all." "Well, I don''t believe you, Jill." At this time, Chu Dong stood up. "Chief gilar, now I apologize for what my men have said and done." Chu Dong''s focus now is how to find long Lei in the back, rather than what''s wrong with the demons here. Although qingmo asks him, he doesn''t want to leave a bad impression on them when he sends out the magic emperor''s order. Chu Jing saw that Chu Dong was like this, and some of them blamed themselves. It was all because of her. Now she asked Chu Dong to stand up and apologize, and let her feel better. She immediately stood up and said, "I''m sorry, I''m a born demon. It''s only after human beings have lived for a long time that the leader thinks that I am also human. Do you remember the high priest who was worshipped by all tribes in those days? I was one of them. ""You are one of the original priests, just like me?" If you can be one of the guardians of Qingyang palace, you will be an extraordinary demon. Now the demons are all organized according to the human system, so there is also the theory of blood lineage, and there are also the third class and the ninth class. At that time, the alliance of high priests collapsed. These demons, who originally belonged to various priests, claimed to be born demons. They were essentially different from the demons they took refuge in. They were born to be superior to other demons. "Yes! So now you still think that I mean to belittle it? " Gilar after listening, some embarrassed, after all, with the words of Chu Jing, behind his efforts to induction, really Chu Jing did not lie. "Well, I''ll take it back!" Chu Jing shook his head: "no, it''s me who said I''m sorry." Chudong also didn''t expect that Chujing and jilar didn''t believe it. Just at this time, a strange sound came from the distance. "Chief, the voice is coming again." "Come on, let the wind chime ring outside." "Yes, chief." The hand flies to also like of notice go down, Chu East don don''t understand: "why want to make to ring wind bell?" Jill explained that this is the only way to avoid the temptation of the voice. As long as there are other noises, people will not lose their minds. This is also the way that people gradually sum up with the disappearance of people. There are many guards in the king''s city. They can send people immediately after hearing the sound. However, ordinary demons are not so lucky. Although there are wind chimes hanging at the back of each family, they can''t take turns to let the wind chime ring all the time. "That is to say, as long as there is interference, the tempting sound will not work?" "So to speak, it''s the only way." Jill sighed. Several people think that this mysterious voice is too evil. Chapter 1225 But it''s not entirely out of control. Chu Dong decides to send some warriors to come over and pretend to be attacked. Each of them has a wind chime hidden in his body. When he finds their old nest, Chu Dong will secretly forgive the fragments of fengyuanjing and let the bells ring, so that these warriors can regain consciousness and kill them unprepared. Everyone thought that it was too risky for Chu Dong to do so, and among the demons, who would like to be the warrior. Just as everyone hesitated, Jill came forward. "You don''t want to, do you? I''ll do it!" Chudong didn''t expect that Jill was so tough. I admire it very much. "Well, remember to wear the bell." "Well, I''ve already taken care of you, Mr. Chu Dong. You can follow me far behind. I left for 1 " and with a big step, gilar left the king''s city. Later, several people of the Dragon nationality all stood up one after another. "What are you? You are the only hero in the world. Let''s go, master." In this way, Longji, Longxuan, and Longyin of the dragon people all follow the past. But after three people a discussion, always want to leave a person to protect Chu East, long Ji and long Xuan two people, suddenly handed a wink, followed by push back the Long Yin. "Longyin, please." Long Yin responded that they had already left, and he was so angry that he yelled. "You..." But later he thought that it was also a great responsibility for him to stay. I''m not chasing. See all this, let those timid demons, all face up. But these people are really drunk. They just say they admire them, but they don''t take any action. Chu Dong yelled angrily: "all shut up!" These people lost their temper at that time. At this time, the voice of the curse of a few people, completely lost consciousness, this let the following Chu Dong, see in the eyes, very worried, if you can, others have the power to forgive the wind yuan crystal fragments, he hopes to replace them. It''s not that Chu Dong didn''t do it, but that he was noble in his heart, but that he really could. For the sake of Chu Jing''s safety, Chu Dong doesn''t let him follow, but gives him to qingmo. After all, it''s such a big deal. How can qingmo not be alarmed. He also wondered why it rained. Today, for the first time, it was such a strange rain. "Well, Gu Ding will take good care of Chudong''s woman. In addition, 20 elites from the orphan society will be with you to protect your safety. " With the secret follow, at this time in front of the four people, are slowly walking to a river, and there are boats waiting for them. The people standing on the boat are playing a strange musical instrument. The sound is made by that strange instrument. Because they were far away from each other, they began to dangle their bells carefully. They didn''t want to be attracted by the sound. They didn''t dare to get too close to each other. They were afraid that the other party would hear a sound coming from this side. They could only stand on the high mountain as far as they could and watch the movement there. Several people got on the boat and were carried down the river. They looked down the river and drove to the place where the River entered the sea. Seeing this, Longyin turns into a dragon, flies to a high place, guides everyone''s direction in the air, and pursues these people. About half an hour later, the ship stopped. This is not the direction of the river into the sea, but several rivers converge to form a large lake here. To the broad lake, not before, the ship stopped. As if they were waiting for someone, they were all there respectfully. Soon a big ship came in the distance. On the ship, surrounded by a snow-white man, in the starlight, especially at first glance, this pure white skin, has a natural charm. "Master, I''m so lucky today that I caught three of them." "Three more? Good. With these three, how much is the total "Back to the master, not more, not less. Just now there was one person left, and it was a thousand." "There''s one more. Well, there''s one more." The man sighed, feeling a little sorry "well, if we find the last one, the luck of our family will come back. At that time, it will be no problem to return to the eternal river." Chu Dong and others in the dark were shocked when they received the news. Although Chu Dong didn''t get there in close range, they also guessed the identity of each other when they heard the news. They were the sea sharks who used to master the six heavenly punishments in Yongsheng river. At the beginning, Jiuguang of the shark family fled with a group of remnant. Unexpectedly, in just a few days, he gathered the remnant and began to make waves. The chimaera tribe has the ability to control the weak water. Chu Dong understood when he thought of the acid rain in front of him. Weak water is actually a kind of acid. It''s just that the current cognition of science and technology has not reached a certain level. I don''t know what acid is. The weak water is said to be miraculous, and it will sink when entering things. And this chimpanzee, not a real chimpanzee in the traditional sense, should be a very special kind of acid loving creatures.Although acid is very powerful, it does not prevent very few organisms from surviving, just like some fungi can survive without oxygen. Even Chudong can now be interpreted as a place surrounded by weak water, which is actually a large acid reaction pool. Chu Dong thought of these, with the Dragon sound behind in the air, condescending, finally inquired clearly, is the main appear, he knew the net. "Fengyuanjing, pardon!" Fengyuanjing is forgiven. In an instant, there is wind in the whole area. When there is wind, jilar, Mr. Longxuan and Mr. longjidu wake up. They''re very close to the shark leader. "Go to hell, you wretch." So close, wake up of three people, of course, will not think he is human or demon. "What, you are not afraid of my deception?" "There''s so much nonsense in the end. Let''s take these questions to another world, the king of hell." "You look down on me. Weak water strike As soon as he raised his hand, countless raindrops fell in the air. At this time, Chu Dong called out. "Come back quickly, otherwise it will corrode you." A few people feel skin fire at this time the same burning potential, fortunately Chu Dong remind timely, otherwise it is unimaginable. Long Xuan and long guitars are born to be dragon people. They are naturally protected outside. Although Jill has no protection, he wears heavy armor. Otherwise, the three of them will really burn this acidic thing. Even so, they still slightly hurt their skin, and some of them suffered a lot. And at this time nine light, standing on the ship, found behind is Chu Dong appear, angry. "Chudong, it''s you again. If I''m bad, I''ll die. " Sacrifice weak water attack, toward Chu East. Here comes the wind! With the power of Feng Yuanchang, he forced the strong wind to blow the weak water back. And the chimaera are not afraid of these "weak water" nine light attack again. Chapter 1226 When Chu Dong saw this, he immediately sacrificed shuiyuanjing. Water! When a certain degree of acid meets with water, it will instantly emit strong heat. Nine light, which claims to be not afraid of acid, was actually backfired. "What?" The enemy''s nine units were injured again, and they didn''t know. If it wasn''t for a lot of acid here, they would never have escaped. However, Chu Dong knew their weakness now. As long as the opponent used a lot of water to fight back when they attacked, it would be a backfire. This is a good way to restrain these sharks. Not only that, Chu Dong by the power of water crystal, with a lot of water dilution, the lake also restored to its original appearance. I don''t know what method these people used to turn this place into an acid reaction pool, but now everything is peaceful. Not only solved the problems of the demons, but also completely beat away the mackerel, Chudong suddenly became the hero of the rain dance mainland. "Well, I know it''s not so easy. Now it''s famous." Originally wanted to act secretly, this good, became the celebrity Chu Dong, thought low key also had no way. At this time, the front of a few single Chu Dong people, just know that they do not know in front of heaven and earth, dare to challenge Chu Dong, so their failure, is inevitable. But these people, however, regard these as bragging capital. "Ha ha, most people want to lose to Chudong, but they don''t have a chance." "What are you looking at? I''m the one who has been instructed by Lord Chudong." For this kind of boasting behavior, we also listen to a music. "Do you need a second move, Chudong? It''s a joke!" Chu Dong, who has become a celebrity, can''t laugh or cry. Now he can''t go to yongshenghe, which makes him very anxious. He thinks, what''s the matter? He helped qingmo, and his own business was delayed. Is anxious, Chu Jing thought of a way. "Master, I''ve come up with a way. After we''ve changed our looks, we still make up as husband and wife and look for them secretly. Let the king give an order that you should not go near the Yongsheng river for half a month. I think half a month is enough. The three dragon guitars, holding the magic emperor''s order, are guarding around. In this way, they have double insurance. If they meet people who don''t know, they can use the magic emperor''s order to invite them away. " Chudong was overjoyed and praised the idea. Immediately Chu Dong went to find qingmo and asked him to give this order. Chu Dong helped Yuwu mainland so much, but in a short period of time, the demons lost no less than a thousand people. Now Chu Dong is coming, and all of them are solved at one time. Why does he give an order? In this way, Chu Dong went to the Yongsheng river again and found out where the entrance was. While searching, a child like man came. "You are Mr. Chudong. My master, please. Please follow me It seems that he is a child, but he has no life at all. When he approaches Chu Dong, he feels gloomy. "How did you get here?" The child said, "I am the undead Bolten. I will never grow up." "Are you from the dead?" Chu Dong didn''t expect that they couldn''t find the entrance. As a result, they met people in the world of the dead, and they came to invite him personally, which surprised him. Bosten said: "Lord Chudong beat back the shark clan. Lord Hades knows that he wants to see you very much." Chu Dong didn''t know that there was any internal relationship between defeating the chimaera and the world of the dead, but it was always good to find the entrance and enter smoothly. After all, long Lei is now in the world of the dead. The undead world, here is the real meaning of the world after death, that is, the legendary underworld. Sure enough, there is no breath of life here. At this time, long Lei''s voice came. "It''s worthy of being Lord Chudong. Hades is my friend. Welcome to Lord Chudong." "Is Hades your friend?" Chu Dong only heard the voice, but still did not see the person. This dragon thunder is really mysterious. "Yes, because long Lei is a dead man, of course, only in the realm of the dead." "You are the dead?" In any case, Chu Dong didn''t expect that the Dragon thunder guarding Lei Yuanjing was just an undead. After seeing the underworld and dragon thunder, the truth came to the surface. The Yongsheng river is located in a very special geographical location. It is connected with the world of the dead. Originally, the weak water around it was just a means. As a result, some of the shark tribes who thought they were in charge of heaven''s punishment drifted behind. They forced the underworld to cooperate and seize the fragment of Lei Yuanjing in longlei''s hands. They knew that this fragment was related to a major secret. During the war, the underworld was defeated, but long Lei didn''t kill him completely and gave him a way to live. The underworld wrote down the kindness, saying that it would be rewarded in the future. The stars change. In the end, the chimaera deceives long Lei to a place and lays a net. The helpless dragon tries to kill the body, protects Yuan Jing''s fragments and escapes to the underworld as an undead.In the realm of the dead, no living and living beings are allowed to enter, except by special means or by special amnesty from Hades. The furious horde of chimpanzees, with the power of six heavenly punishments, has laid eight thousand weak waters on the river of eternal life, and forever seals the underworld below, unless they hand over the Dragon thunder. But people in the world of the dead are another world. One day, people knew that the weak world would disappear. Therefore, they have been paying attention to Chu Dong for a long time, and this time Chu Dong''s defeat to the shark Jiuguang can be regarded as a test of long Lei. If Chu Dong has no real ability, even if long Lei knows who he is, he won''t hand over the fragments of Lei Yuanjing. "Lord Chu Dong, at that time I was thinking that if I give it to someone who has no ability, I might as well keep him forever." Different from other dragon people who recognize the Lord directly, even if long Lei offers the fragments of Lei Yuanjing, he still refuses to recognize the Lord. He''s a proud man. He''s a couple with longbing, who has the same fighting power among the dragon people. Although longbing has recognized the master, he doesn''t want to follow him. What''s the difference between this and not recognizing him? Longlei is more direct. The cooked duck, whose meat is not rotten, has been presented to Lei Yuanjing, but he never recognizes the master. Longji and they are very helpless. They didn''t expect longlei to have such a personality. He refused to recognize the Lord, and Chu Dong didn''t ask for it. After all, whether he recognized the Lord or not was second. The important thing is that now the pieces are all together. At this time, the underworld asked Chudong: "Lord Chudong, are you sure you want to open the miracle?" "Opening the miracle? You mean to find the key and finally open the miracle? " Chu Dong doesn''t understand. Isn''t the ancient imperial skill of Hanlin in front of him from the miracle? AVA can mention it later. He doesn''t have the key to open the miracle. Chapter 1227 After hearing Chu Dong''s question about the key, the underworld immediately explained: "Lord Chu Dong, you don''t know something. Listen to me. " then he began to speak concretely. Chudong was listening carefully. He didn''t expect that Hades knew the secret of the key. With the narration, Chu Dong finally knows that only those who get the fragments and guide them through the fragments can completely open the miracle. Even if ordinary people find miracles, they can only reach Limited places outside. There is no way to enter the real inner part, but if you want to get the miracle recognition, you have to enter the inner part. When Pluto finished all this, Chudong''s cognition was renewed. "And that kind of thing?" After hearing Chu Dong''s question, Hades sighed: "yes, there are too many secrets in this world. Everyone thinks they have mastered the secrets, but in the end, they find that everything is just the tip of the iceberg. Maybe this is the wonderful place in this world." The king of Hades said this with some philosophical flavor, which made Chudong feel strange. See Chu East with strange eyes to see come over, the underworld suddenly laughed. "Lord Chu Dong, are you very strange?" Chu Dong nodded, indicating that he was right. The underworld still just laughed, walked two steps, and then looked into the distance, like a hermit. "Lord Chudong, you know, I''m in the realm of the dead, so I''m a man who has seen through life and death, so I have to feel more naturally. Of course, Lord Chudong can understand me, and my words are trivial." After listening to such a long sigh of the underworld, and after they met, since Chu Dong asked about the secret of the key, the box opened. As Pluto himself said, he really has some broken mouth character, Chudong did not expect that he was such a Pluto. The words is like this, although Chu Dong also thinks so in the heart, but in front of long Lei''s face, and the underworld''s many subordinates, Chu Dong always wants to give him some face. "Fortunately, it''s not that trivial." "Well, ha ha ha, it''s worthy of being Lord Chudong. I have a vision. " Chu Dong was speechless when he heard that. The face of the underworld was really thick. He just wanted to take care of his face. In any polite way, he climbed up the pole. But there was no way, Chu Dong only continued to compliment for a while, but he thought that the Hades didn''t want to stay for half a moment. Now that Lei Yuanjing''s fragments have been found, and he knows such a big secret, he''d better deal with them casually and leave. As for the Pluto with such trivial words, Chu Dong felt that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time. Although Pluto is not the enemy, Chudong is worried that, after a while, in a wave of speech output, Pluto will really suppress his internal injury. After all, Chudong is the first time to boast against his will. Finally, Chu Dong finally found a chance to leave with a crowd. After Chu Dong left, about half an hour later, long Lei followed him. "Lord Chudong, can you take me with you?" Seeing long Lei come out, several dragon people are very upset. Long Xuan says, "what''s the matter with long Lei? Since you don''t want to recognize the master, why can the master take you to play?" Long Lei said, "no, I just don''t know the way, or I want to take a boat." Long Lei''s words stunned everyone. Chu Dong said, "well, why?" Long Lei then explains that he wants to challenge longbing to find out who is the best dragon. This reason made Chu Dong very speechless. Of course, longbing people don''t like longbing very much. Long Xuan several people think about it, immediately to Chu Dong side, but help him speak, Chu Dong a look at long Xuan''s appearance, understand what''s going on. Although it can be seen that they want to fight with each other, and they enjoy watching, he still doesn''t agree. At this time, long Lei looks lost. "Well, since Lord Chudong won''t, I''ll have to ask myself." While saying that, long Lei''s appearance is somewhat pitiful. At this time Chu Jing came out to talk. "Master, I think we should take him with us." With the opening of Chu''s eyes, Chu Dong''s mind became active. Finally he nodded and agreed. However, it''s not unconditional to take long Lei with you. He wants to help you find the key. Otherwise, it''s not negotiable. Chu Dong also wants to take this opportunity to cure long Lei''s arrogance. Seeing that Chu Dong agreed, long Lei turned from worry to joy: "thank you, Mr. Chu Dong." With the arrogance of long Lei that they know, let him say thank you. It''s really hard for him. Chudong didn''t know that the reason why longlei caught up with them was all because of a word from Hades. Not long after Chudong left, Pluto told longlei that if he wanted to challenge longbing, he would catch up with them. Only they knew where longbing was."Oh? Lord Chudong, do you know where longbing is? " "Hahaha, I guess so, but I can''t leave you alone. Don''t you see that all the people of the dragon clan are called their masters?" "The underworld''s meaning is to say, long Bing also probably recognized Chu East adult primarily?" Leilong questions. The underworld king said: "it''s just possible. As for whether you want to catch up with Lord Chudong or not, you can make up your own mind. I don''t guarantee that you will find the person you want to challenge." Because they have a close relationship, they often have nothing to say. Long Lei once said that he and long Bing are the only dragon people who are the strongest. They are different from other dragon people. Although the dragon people have different guardians now, they don''t get along with each other. A long time ago, there were still some people walking between them. However, as the situation became more and more serious, their walking became less and less. Later, they became less and less. They only guarded one third of their own acre. But where does long Lei know? The underworld wants to support him on purpose. He knows long Lei so well that he will go behind him. There are some secrets in him, which can''t be known to anyone. His master is just the dark god of the divine world, including the secret he told Chu Dong about the fragments of Yuan Jing, which is also the meaning of the dark god. God of light can let Dijiang make a alliance of high priests in this world under some planning. Why can''t he cultivate his own people. The game between him and the God of light is far from over. Although it seems that the God of light has been pressing him all the time, because the aura of the world can not be revived. Under the correlation effect, the world where the God of darkness really lives can not develop. Chapter 1228 The world of the dark god''s real body and the place where Chu Dong is now are just like the two worlds reflected by a mirror. They influence each other. As long as one world is affected, the other world will have the same reaction immediately. This is the real pure parallel world. At random, the messenger of the dark god appears again. "Welcome, my Lord." "You''re welcome. In the eyes of the dark god, Lord Pluto is taller than me, so Lord Pluto is very polite. The dark god is very pleased with your performance "The emissary can''t just say that." Pluto''s broken mouth is just a kind of intentional expression. He is not like this. In fact, he is not a talkative person. When the messenger saw that Hades was so direct, he directly conveyed the meaning of the dark god. The dark God asked the people of the dead spirit world to stop the people of the protoss after the miracles were opened, because once the miracles were opened, Emperor Jiang would send people down. In that way, Chu Dong''s plan could not be implemented, so he wanted to ensure that Chu Dong could completely block the exit of emperor Jiang from the divine world. "I understand!" The underworld accepted the order and sent the messenger away. He did it for the dead. The dark god is in charge of the whole dark world. Among the six realms and six ways, the undead and Shura belong to the dark world. Even the demons and Demons themselves belong to the dark world, but the demons and Demons behind them judge the dark world. As a result, it is not tolerated by the light world and becomes an embarrassing existence. ¡­¡­ At this time, rain dance mainland, because got Lei Yuanjing fragments. Chu Dong''s next task is to find the key to open the miracle. So he brought people to say goodbye to qingmo, and then he would leave here. Qingmo wants to stay in Chudong for a few days, but he knows how he can stay in Chudong. When Chudong was about to leave, someone sent the news of Yeli. Yeli is now worried about the night dance. "King, the night dance now shows ambition. I''m afraid that the trade is false, and it''s true to secretly cultivate the army. I want to do harm to the mainland of Chenyang, and then start a war against the human race." "What?" Green Mo big anger, immediately sent the side demon warrior Feng day. "But you went to look it up in the dark. Why don''t you go with Lord Chudong this time? " "It''s the king." In this way, Chu Dong and others went back to the new kingdom first, not only with the Dragon thunder, but also with the Phoenix Sky of the demon clan. On this day, the party had boarded the ship. This is a ship specially arranged by qingmo. It can be said that it is one of the few luxury ships. According to the modern definition, under such conditions at that time, this ship was already equivalent to a luxury cruise ship, which was originally prepared by qingmo himself. Rain dance all imitates the Terran system in mainland China. Thanks to the prestige of Hanlin''s boat cruise with Chudong last time, qingmo also wants to build such a royal boat to show his majesty. Now in order to send Chu Dong and his party, qingmo let his royal boat out, which shows his respect for Chu Dong and the importance of sending Fengtian to investigate. Phoenix day to see that they are actually a king''s boat trip, the hearts of infinite moved up. "Wang Chuan, it''s like a king. Fengtian must be entrusted by the king!" Such a group of people began to set out for xinshiguo, and Fengtian was in the east of Chu. After landing at the half way port, they made some supplies and continued to set out for Xingyue mainland. If you want to go to Chenyang, there are two routes. One is to cross xinshiguo, and then go to sea by boat. The other is to take a turn from the coastline of Xingyue, and you can cross the sea. If you want to cross the Xinshi Kingdom, you need to find another ship there. Instead, you''d better not get off the ship. After the Xinshi Kingdom supplies, you can go straight to Chenyang. So Fengtian naturally chooses the best route. Because it is a luxury King boat, so all the way back to Xinshi, we all enjoy it very much. "It''s so wonderful. Sure enough, all the emperors will enjoy it. Master, you are called the emperor of the market, but you have never enjoyed it like this before. " Longji said as he stood on the deck blowing the sea breeze. Hearing this, Long Yin immediately objected: "you think the master, like you, only knows how to enjoy, and the master is the one who has the world in his heart." After listening, Chu Jing had a good time. "Longyin, when did you learn to flatter the Terrans? Hee hee." Hearing what she said, Long Yin blushed and said, "Chu Jing, how can you say that to me?" At this time, long Xuan was gloating on one side and said, "this is retribution. Who let you just pick me up?" Several people incomparable joy, let Phoenix day also feel this harmonious, sighed. "It''s very nice of you to be like this. You''re much better than our demons." "Why don''t you demons?" Long Lei has doubts. For a period of time, he lived in the world of the dead and seldom felt the outside world, which caused him to be full of vitality in his heart. Anyway, as long as he left the world of the dead, any place would be full of vitality.One day she sighed. "Well, at least not as much as the Terrans. It''s full of joy and even the taste of family affection. We, the demons, have always been respected for our strength." To this, Chu Jing thinks deeply. "What he said was that when I was a demon, although I lived in the Terran world, I had to stay in the altar every day..." Chu Jing behind said the past, actually moved, it is later she met the master Chudong, just changed all this. Feng Tian after listening to a burst of emotion: "everyone is a story." As soon as Feng Tian said that, long Xuan had the strength to gossip. I began to ask. "Then tell me your story! Otherwise, we''ll have to sail for many days. It''s so boring. " Now that Jamie is not here, long Xuan takes over and becomes Jamie''s second, leaving Chudong speechless. "You''ve had enough. Everyone has something they don''t want to say. Why do you force others to do so?" Feng Tian finished listening, raised his lips and said: "thank you for your understanding. It''s true that everyone has something that they don''t want people to know." On hearing this, long Xuan shut up, and long Lei became energetic again. "That''s you. Why don''t I let others know? For example, if I want to challenge longbing, I didn''t hide it from Chudong." Feng Tian was choked by this. "You..." We had a good chat just now, but now the atmosphere is not quite right, which makes Chu Dongtou a little big. "You''ve had enough. Since you''re all so free, you''ll take the place of the others on the boat and prepare lunch later," he said "Ah, shall we prepare lunch?" Everyone is depressed, Chu Dong this is good, each play 50 big board. Chapter 1229 Chu Dong punished a few people, but the ship''s entourage was very happy. They rushed up to get some air. The ship''s attendants are all experts in navigation. After all, this is the king''s ship of qingmo. How can the attendants be equipped casually? They have rich experience in sailing at sea. In fact, when they are down there, they feel a little bit wrong, because they have never been bored today. At the beginning, they just thought that it was because they stayed at the bottom. After all, although they had received strict training at ordinary times, there were few opportunities for them to practice. At first they thought it was just that they didn''t adapt. But when we got to the top of the deck, someone was sharp eyed and saw the clouds coming from the sky in the distance. He immediately said, "brother, we feel right below. Maybe it will be a storm after a few hours." "What? Do you say that according to your experience, ships will encounter storms? " Chu Dong was shocked when he heard about it. At this time, an entourage began to complain. "Why do you really like Hu Wan?" "Why am I talking nonsense? Look at the shape of the cloud. It''s not a cumulonimbus. What is it?" At this time, the man named Mo Lai, who said his nonsense, kept squeezing his eyes, but Hu Wan obviously didn''t understand what was going on. "If you squeeze your eyes, he is also a cumulonimbus. He can''t be anything else." Molly stamped his foot in anger. "You, you, are so angry with you. It''s a piece of wood." Mo Lai was so angry that he ignored him and left. He got to Mo Lai below and began to inform other operators on board. "There will be a mental storm soon." Because both of them quarreled like that, the people below had already heard clearly, and someone began to tease Mo Lai. "Come on, don''t you say people talk nonsense? Why did you change your tongue when you got down there?" Molly sighed. "Hu Wan, he has no eyesight. He talks about a storm. Isn''t that to frighten Chudong?" After listening to this, other people said that Mo Lai thought carefully, and they all used this aspect. Who is Lord Chudong? He is the one who has gone through the storm. Moreover, when Lord Chudong takes people out to sea, they don''t know what they are doing. How can they frighten Hu Wan when he says there is a storm coming? It''s just a normal reaction to hear that there is a storm coming What''s so strange. Mo Lai snorted: "I can''t tell you clearly, but you should also feel it. This storm is coming. It''s not for fun, but you should be fully prepared." "This time you''ve come to the point. All members are in full spirits." Zhou Qi, the person in charge of the trip, gave instructions. At this time, there was no captain, only the person in charge or captain. And all kinds of "long" is a common name after the reform of Hanlin. At this time, Chu Dong and his party were on the ship, and now Hanlin, who was recovering military power, was thinking about how to better manage the army. So the military system came into being in the army. Ten people are a group of five, and there is a chief officer, called a ten man chief, and a hundred people are a team. Call a centurion, a thousand men a brigade, and set a centurion. Ten thousand are divisions and one hundred thousand are legions. That is to say, the commander of the 10th division is the Wuyi team, the 10th brigade and the 10th division. There are several deputy generals. Above the general, there are two commanders on the left and right, one for literature and one for martial arts. Only when the two commanders are united can the army be mobilized. In this way, a complete military system has been gradually established. At the same time, the government also carried out reform. Establishment: Army, household, ceremony, industry, law, agriculture, business seven. The Ministry of war also manages several commanders, while the Ministry of household is the manager. The Ministry of rites is in charge of education, the Ministry of law is in charge of law affairs, and all agriculture and mulberry in the world belongs to the Ministry of agriculture In this way, a complete system of officials has been gradually established. And all this happened after Chu Dong left. It can be said that the cold forest just a few days, carried out a very fierce reform, now after the suppression of the aristocracy, there is no resistance to reform. Everything became logical. Sure enough, the proposal of the left and right prime ministers was right. The disadvantage of the new kingdom was that the aristocracy was too strong in the past. On the hope is to cooperate with the cold forest, the implementation of these as far as possible. In order to make everyone believe that this time, the cold forest is moving the real thing, and Yuewang himself. That day, he came to the gate of the city. Make a public announcement. "In order to let you see that the king has really made up his mind to rectify all kinds of internal malpractices, on behalf of the king today, I would like to ask you to be a witness. Have you seen the stake over there? If you can carry a stake and walk back and forth, you''ll get a thousand stars "True or false?" In the past, when the nobles were in power, they issued a notice, but the nobles did not see it. All the people were not willing to believe it.At this time, a man who didn''t believe in evil came forward. "Anyway, we have strength. Let''s see if he is real or not." Without saying a word, he picked up the wood and walked back and forth several times. "See, you said it was OK to walk one person back and forth. I''ve walked several times." The moon is full of joy. "OK, cash it now." The man just had a random try. He thought that after he tried, he would directly expose these tricks. Today, he wants to see if he can fulfill them. As a result, Yuewang directly cashed in, which opened up the situation, and the news spread crazy. Hanlin was very satisfied with Yuewang''s performance. "Mr. Shoufu, it''s hard." "It''s not hard to work for the king. I also hope that the country can be strong, and with good policies, it''s really sad that we can''t carry them out, or we don''t believe them." "Well said!" Cao An''s Wei Ding also agreed with these remarks. They don''t have the courage to do that. In private. Cao An''s face was blue. Let Wei Ding puzzled: "what''s the matter with you, you look so bad?" Cao An sighed: "you and I, we''d better think of a way out. As the saying goes, if you are successful, you must not cover your master. Although today''s moon watch has opened up a situation, it has also established his prestige among the people. This is not a good omen. As for the future, we should keep a distance from him." "Can''t, you think too much, the king will be like that?" Wei Ding has a look of disbelief. Seeing that he didn''t believe it, Cao An began to remind him. "Do you remember Qiu Hong in front of us, when he was in power, we chose to be idle." Wei Ding was shocked: "do you mean Yuewang will follow his lead? But he is different from Qiu Hong. Yuewang is a good man. " After listening, Cao An''s expression is very calm, which makes Wei Ding worried. Chapter 1230 Wei Ding, who was worried, turned to Cao An and said, "we can''t save our lives." Cao An''s calm face seems to have nothing to do with him. "Of course I know, and if he is a person who can persuade, especially in this respect, I will certainly explain the benefits to him personally," he said "You mean that even if we persuade him, he will still do so, showing his edge too much?" Wei Ding felt that things were a little tricky. After all, he was an official in the same hall, and Yuewang was really not Qiu Hong who was invincible in front of him. It was a pity that he followed Qiu Hong''s footsteps. Seeing that Wei Ding didn''t believe it, Cao An said, "if you don''t believe it, you can try to persuade me. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. I''m afraid he''ll choke you back, because he knows he owes you a favor, so even if the king really takes his life, I''m afraid he won''t regret it. After so long, don''t you know Yuewang? " Wei Ding thought about it and thought that Cao An was right, but he still couldn''t do it. If he didn''t remind yuepo, he could ask Yuezhi beside him to give some kind reminders. It''s not a waste of meeting his colleagues. After hearing this, Yuezhi is also sweating for his master Yuewang. Although he is now a high official because of his outstanding contributions, he is still a servant of Yuewang. He is a very loyal man. "Well, I''ll talk to the host. Thank you for your kindness. " Although Wei Ding was the only one who came, Yue Zhi understood that this must be the meaning of their discussion. Wei Ding was just a representative. In fact, just as Yuezhi thought, Cao An didn''t want to come out, so he let Wei Ding do it instead. In addition to the word "Cao Mou" and "Du Wei Mou", there is usually one other word to describe "duanmou" and "duanmou". ¡­¡­ At this time, at sea. Sure enough, the storm came later. In order to avoid the wind and rain, the people who had prepared in advance dropped the anchor in a safe place, but they couldn''t find an island to dock at this time. They had to hang on the sea for a while after the anchor was dropped, waiting for the storm to pass. The anchors of these large ships are very heavy, and they have barbs to catch the rocks in the sea. As long as they are firmly grasped, they can ensure that the ships will not be blown away in big waves. Although the ship will not be swept away from the channel by the wind, the violent shaking is inevitable. The boat swayed back and forth in the wind, and it didn''t feel so good. At the beginning, it''s nothing, but the storm will not pass for a while and a half, which makes people a little unbearable. "Damn it, I don''t know when it''s going to be." Long Xuan began to grind. Chu''s eyes looked at long Xuan''s appearance and didn''t know what to say about him. "It''s no use. If you complain like this, you can stop the storm. Let''s complain together. Let''s treat it with an ordinary heart." "But I''m dizzy now." Long Xuan was really a little dizzy and upset. It''s not just that he is dizzy, others are not so good now, but no one is complaining like him. Just then, the ship suddenly moved. "What''s the matter, isn''t it a heavy anchor?" Team leader Zhou Qi felt that something was wrong, and immediately sent someone to investigate. "Captain, the current situation should be that there are big fish and so on, which have broken our anchor." At this moment, the strong wind blows the ship and it is heading towards the center of the storm ahead. Seeing this, Zhou Qi ordered immediately. "Come on, turn the bow. Come on, we can''t get into the center, we can''t get into the center! " But in the face of strong winds, the ship''s power system, some can not compete. This situation is too extreme. When Chu Dong saw this, he immediately stood up. "Do you know how to drive against the wind?" "It''s Lord Chudong!" These are experienced members. Naturally, they have mastered how to use the wind itself to achieve the purpose of driving against the wind. In an instant, the sails were all open. "Adjust the sail, blow! Adjust the angle of the side sail to take advantage of the wind force Finally, with everyone''s efforts, the ship began to zigzag to a safe place against the wind. The so-called driving against the wind is a mechanical principle. It is impossible to drive against the wind in a straight line. In fact, it is based on the principle of crosswind. Under the interaction of forces, it is like going up a huge slope. Riding a bicycle in a zigzag shape can save some energy and make people ride on it. No one can really do it if we are heading against the wind. I don''t know how long it took to drive out to the safe area, but in the distance, visible to the naked eye, an island appeared. "OK, everyone, pull up and stop the boat near the island. We have to stop at the island in an emergency until the storm is over." Chu Dong began to give orders. Although these people have experience, they are not as good as Chu Dong when it comes to sailing experience. Chu Dong also asked himself that in other aspects, he was inferior to these people. For example, he didn''t have the ability to see the weather. Although he had heard of and knew cumulonimbus, he still could not recognize it.After all, Chudong lived in a time when there was weather forecast, a technology that people in this era dare not even think about. Because of powerful technology, people''s ability is weakened. What can be accurately measured by instruments? Why should we rely on experience? Experience always makes mistakes. Compared with instruments, the probability of errors is too low. They were about to drive to the island, but suddenly a strange fish appeared. PA ~ PA ~ the tail of the strange fish kept beating the hull. The strange fish not only appeared in the back of the ship attacking the ship, but also appeared in the front. The strange fish in front didn''t attack the ship, but constantly arched their ship with their heads, as if to prevent them from landing on the island. Lei Yuanjing, pardon! Chu Dong immediately made a decision and directly issued Lei Yuanjing''s power. Lightning fell in the air and hit the strange fish. Stimulated by thunder and lightning, the strange fish finally swam away. But it wasn''t long before he swam away. The strange fish came back and couldn''t get rid of it. "Damn it." Chudong was very angry. At this time, people on board found that the strange fish''s eyes were red. "Master, the fish seems to be cursed by magic." "Cursed?" Chu Dong noticed the fish''s eyes, which were scarlet. Chu Jing and Feng Tian let Chu Dong back. "Master, this is the curse of the demons. Let''s do it." Phoenix day also way: "yes, this technique some familiar." They started to find a way to solve the curse on the strange fish. Feng Tian had already confirmed that the curse was just Cha er''s way. No wonder he was familiar with it. Chapter 1231 Now that we have found the crux of the problem, it is much easier to resolve it later. As the magic spell on the strange fish is removed, immediately these attacking strange fish will swim far away. When Chudong heard that it had something to do with Chale, he understood what it was. "So we''re in pirate''s den." When he defeated Tsar last time and let him escape, he only focused on pursuing, but not on sweeping his old nest. Now that I''m here, it''s just right. So Chu Dong decided. Now that we are here by chance, we might as well conduct a comprehensive investigation. If there is something they have robbed here, we should transport a lot of them back to Xinshi country. This is the return of the things to their original owners. In this way, Chu Dong team, together with the crew of long Lei and Feng Tian. There were more than 20 people in the party. Slowly began to land on the island. Now the people are no longer concerned about whether the storm ahead is over or not. Anyway, they have deviated from the channel and delayed their return. It''s better to settle down as soon as they come. In this way, Chu Dong ordered Longyin to send a signal back to Longna, who was guarding the tribe, to tell them where they were now and where they needed to come back a few days late. There was no need to worry. Then, with peace of mind, he and his party were stationed on the island for the time being. Since it was the base chosen by char, the scale of the island should be very large. At least its internal area is as big as four or five cities. When Chu Dong first came to the island, he felt that although Chaer''s character was poor, some technical aspects were not bad, and even some small details were well done. For example, just a short distance into the island, we found that the trees on the island are fixed with ropes. Everyone is also strange. It''s just a few trees. It doesn''t matter if they are blown down by the wind. Is it necessary to protect them so carefully. Chudong has finished listening to music. I pointed to some houses not far in front of me. These are simple thatched houses. Although it is simple, it can be seen that the foundation has been excavated. "It doesn''t matter if the tree falls, but if the wind is strong enough to uproot it, it will affect the house." The public realized that they had to protect the trees to ensure the safety of the foundation of the house. At the same time, with these trees outside, we can block part of the wind first. Sure enough, everything on the pirate can''t be thought of as land. For example, in the back, several people went into the nearest house and found that the structure of the house was very special and transparent. Chu Dong once again popularized it to everyone. This kind of design also has his reason. When the wind comes, as long as you open all sides of the house, the wind will directly pass through and not blow the house down. And people can hide in the basement. After listening to the explanation, everyone said that Chu Dong knew more and had intelligent system blessing, which was nothing to do with Chu Dong. But immediately the problem came, of course, it can solve the problem that the house will not be blown down by the wind, but how can the furniture swing in such a home? Long Xuan immediately raised such a question. Chudong said: "you don''t see, this is just a temporary place to stay, and they are pirates. You expect pirates to live a real life here. They just need a temporary shelter." Let''s think about that. Since it''s just a temporary resting place, we suggest that we continue to look ahead. It''s impossible for them to get back the treasure. But Chu Dong still decided to take a look at the basement below, in case of harvest. To the basement, the baby is not found, but the harvest is really there, and the harvest than to find the baby even more exciting. "Look, it''s the sea route." Chu Dong has only a map of the world in his hand, but it''s just a division of the world. Moreover, there are almost no marks on the ocean. Now with this detailed marine topographic map, Chu Dong is not excited. Later, they made a search, and even more amazing discoveries were made. Several people even found out the defense layout of xinshiguo. This discovery is really shocking. No wonder these pirates are so powerful. They not only have the specific navigation map on the sea, but also have a clear understanding of the new defense layout. How can gaowu and Ziyu of the Wufu along the line keep watch. "It seems that we need to make a good investigation when we go back and start a new domestic business." If there were no insiders, how did they get such a detailed defense map. Put the two pictures away, and Chudong left here. Now it seems that these houses have been built on the shore. Needless to say, these are the original pirate outposts. Because the island area is large enough, and there is a major discovery, Chu Dong decided that their time to return to Xinshi can be delayed later, which makes Feng Tian a little anxious. The other destinations are Xinshi country, but he is different. He is going to Xingyue continent. In this way, his journey and plan are not delayed. So in the next few days, Feng Tian looks depressed. See Phoenix day so, everyone came to ask him how, Phoenix day after several questioning, finally told the truth.Chutian also thinks about it. Fengtian is on the mission of qingmo. She doesn''t come out to visit mountains and rivers. After thinking about it, Chudong orders Longyin to contact Xinshi. Let''s see if there are any passing merchant ships recently. Soon, Longna replied that after inquiry, recently in the new country of origin, no merchant ships went to sea. Because of the piracy incident, merchant ships are afraid to go to sea now. Now some businessmen still have the shadow of the piracy incident. However, in terms of rain dance, in a few days, a batch of goods will be transported to the new country of origin for trading. "Great." Although there is no ship in Xinshi, as long as there is a ship in Yuwu to go to Xinshi, Fengtian can take a boat to Xinshi temporarily. "It seems that Fengtian you can only choose another route to Chenyang." Up to now, Fengtian has no other choice. Who let them meet the storm halfway and stop here. Fengtian sends out a signal to explain the situation with qingmo, hoping to leave by other merchant ships in a few days. At this time, Chu Dong was thinking about a practical problem. Now the communication of the Terran is too backward. The dragon and the demon all have powerful skills. At least they can use their own methods to connect with the outside world. If the Terran encounters extreme situations, they have no way at all. "It seems that we need to develop strong technology." But in the development of powerful science and technology, Chu Dong knew that in a short time, he invented what he thought was an ideal communication tool, which was too unrealistic. He didn''t have the material conditions at all. It needed the extremely advanced level of science and technology to do it. This makes Chu Dong a little anxious. But there is no way. Chapter 1232 Even in the age of Chu Dong, the simplest and primitive telegraph had no foundation. This made Chu Dong smile bitterly. "It seems that if we want to take the road of scientific and technological development, it will not work in a short time." Chu Dong does not tangle behind, continue to search on the island. Just at this time, there were ships on the island. "What, someone''s here? Come on, everybody And these landing people are the remnants of char. They are here to get supplies. Not only that, but also they have to find the remains of the pirates trapped here by the way. After he was defeated at the beginning, he ran so fast that he didn''t have time to carry away the stolen materials, and Chu Dong couldn''t find the hidden materials. Now that cha Er felt safe, he sent his men to come. The resources he robbed at the beginning were the capital of his comeback. Now, Chaer has contacted Moda. And ready to cooperate with Moda, behind the control of the northern border of the new country. Although there are military resources secretly transported by Yu Wen, they are in short supply in terms of materials. Of course, Moda thought that he should transport these stolen materials back as soon as possible. Now when these people sent by Tsar saw the ships they were berthing in Chudong, they realized that the situation was not good. Dozens of Pirates quickly went ashore and found that someone had come to their outpost. "No, someone''s been here. Let''s go after them quickly." These people live on the island all the year round and have rich experience. They follow some traces left by several people in Chudong and soon catch up with them. "Come on, they''re right ahead." Chu Dong and his party were looking for the resources that the pirates might hide. As a result, they met the people behind them, and the battle was imminent. The pirate leader didn''t know Chu Dong, but after fighting, he found that he was not his opponent at all. "Let''s get out first. The opponent''s fighting power is too strong. We can''t suffer losses. It''s our task to find resources. Don''t fight with this group." Hula, all of a sudden, the pirates scattered. Because I have lived here for many years, I am very familiar with the terrain here. Chudong they cover up, but still let them use the convenience of the terrain, to escape. Now they don''t know each other''s identity as pirates. It''s just that they are very familiar with the terrain here. They have doubts and can''t confirm it. "Master, how can they run away without a shadow?" "Yes, it''s faster than a rabbit. What shall we do?" Chu Dong also didn''t expect to meet such a troublesome opponent. Now for how to defeat the enemy, Chu Dong has no good way, not only no way to retreat, the next night where to live has become a tangle. Although it''s calm now, the environment on the island is complex, so you can''t sleep outside. In the wild environment, although there may not be wolves on the land, it''s not good to say that there are other unknown creatures. In fact, Chu Dong''s worry is right. There are no terrible lions and tigers on this island, but there is a kind of creature that is much more terrible than them, that is, there are poisonous snakes on the birds. The Viper on this island is an evolutionary species of sea snakes in the ocean. Sometimes the evolution of organisms is diverse. Snakes on land evolve into the ocean in order to adapt to the changes of the environment. Marine organisms also evolve to the land in order to adapt to their living environment. Soon, night fell. Although we actively look for it in the back, we can''t find any place left by the pirates to live. Chudong was very strange. Did all the pirates who used to live here live in the wild? Since the outpost has a simple house, it''s impossible to get inside. Instead, there''s nothing left. Camping out in the wild is definitely not a good way. Even if the pirates can''t find their homes, it''s good to find caves and so on. It''s a little dark. Now if they can''t find a suitable place, they have to sleep in the wild. "Master, look at the situation. We need to go back to the boat to get the tent." There are other aspects of architecture in xinshiguo, which are very developed, so tents have now appeared. The materials of the so-called tents can''t be compared with those of later generations. These are all sewn up with animal skins, so the air permeability and light transmittance are not so good. However, after they are put up, they are better than camping in the wild, and there is no way. It''s just a simple emergency civilian equipment. It''s no better than a marching army, which can set up barracks. Although the material aspect, also primitive some, but the latter has the house significance attribute. Chudong, they are too simple. Long Xuan and others return to the boat. They drag the heavy tent down, but find a group of people sneaking. "Wait a minute, there''s someone over there." A few people found abnormal, began to hide, secretly observed. "Chief, let''s attack them at night.""Sneak attack? Ha ha, they are so effective. They are not looking for death in sneak attack. We can use this. " The collar was smiling, pointing to the snake in the cage. "The leader is still brilliant. They don''t have snake medicine." Several people didn''t expect that they met secretly. They were so vicious in the daytime and wanted to let poisonous snakes bite them at night. At this time, there was humanity around: "leader, I don''t think we need to let snakes go. Poisonous snakes haunt the island all the year round." "No, if they''re lucky and haven''t been attacked by poisonous snakes, we''d better help them put two." "It''s still the leader who thinks carefully." Hearing this, they were so angry that they rushed directly behind. All of a sudden, several people rushed out and caught the pirates by surprise. "What''s the matter, you again? Get out of here, all of you I know I can''t beat them. These pirates are scattered again. But in the end, some of them are slow. They''ve caught them alive. "Come back with us." He escorted two or three captured pirates back and began to interrogate them. In this interrogation, they recruited everything, including pirate status. Chu Dong didn''t expect that they were the remnants of pirates, but since they were the original pirates here, they must know where there was a safe place to live. Forced by force, these people told us the nearest place to live. Soon the group finally found a place to live. It turns out that they don''t live in any buildings at all, but they really live in caves. At the beginning, all of charr''s energy was on the development of navigation and the improvement of combat power. In other aspects, he attached great importance to it. Otherwise, he would not have built such an important place as an outpost. It was so easy because they wanted to build it better, and they didn''t have the technology, or they didn''t pay attention to it at all. Chapter 1233 Char is in line with the principle of maximum practicality, as long as the house does not fall down, can be observed on the line. Because of this, these pirates live in natural caves. The only place that really looks like something is too far away from here. It''s the only building on the island. It''s the place where char commanded at the beginning. And the place he commands, so to build a building is more symbolic. He seldom lives there, and more often, he chooses to live in the cave. The capture of these pirates made their harvest even greater. Not only got the snake medicine, but also interrogated where the treasure was, which made them very excited. What a harvest. There was nothing to say all night. However, when you think about Jamie and Wu Yong following you along the way, you don''t expect Jamie to do anything. Wu Yong will send back the news immediately. Now that Wu Yong doesn''t have any news, it means nothing for the time being. In fact, Yu Fei just wants to get to her destination. Originally, Yu Wen wanted to kill Yu Fei on the way, but he received a report from his subordinates, saying that Hanlin had sent Jamie to protect her all the way. This gives Yu Wen a headache. Jamie''s fighting power is in xinshiguo, but he is one of the best. Hanlin sends protection, which is hard to start. Not only that, he also thought, Jamie is just a rough man, although the force is very high, it is not the best choice to protect, there must be others to protect in the dark, otherwise it will lose the significance of protection, how can Hanlin not think that Jamie is a rough man, so he sent people around to ask, want to know whether there are others in the dark, if there is no others to protect, just do it directly. In order to find an opportunity, Yu Wen deliberately made them change their itinerary. After all, he has now built himself into a businessman, so he has changed his location to the south, which makes Jamie very angry. "What the hell? I''m going to go north, and now I''m going south?" But his task is to deliver Yu Fei to Yu Wen safely. Now Yu Wen says that others are in the south, so Jamie has to turn around. Princess Yu, who was used to living in the palace, suddenly made him so tired that she couldn''t get used to it. Later, she just played a little bit of temperament, and almost moved forward three or five miles a day. Chapter 1234 Yufei''s behavior made Jamie depressed. Did she come out for a sightseeing tour? Angry Jamie, really want to turn around and leave now, she likes to travel so much, throw her halfway. But the back still endured, but his words can be released. "Yu Fei, if you are like this, I will go back." Yu Fei is afraid of Jamie sometimes. After all, the two people in front of her are always against each other, and Jamie''s face is very frightening. What''s more, Yu Fei understood that she was not the past now, so later, she still compromised, so the speed of advance was put forward. At this time, he secretly observed Yu Wen for many days and finally confirmed that Jamie was the only one protecting him all the way. "That''s great. I''ll send someone to take action tonight. Concubine Yu can''t live." "But the master, Yu Fei, she..." "Don''t you think it''s too much to talk about? Don''t ask about things you shouldn''t ask. If you want to achieve great things, you have to sacrifice." Yu Wen''s words, through the cold, let work in the heart of a cold. "He''s too cruel. Although he has to sacrifice to do great things, does he have to sacrifice his own daughter? It''s really human!" People who are ordered to do things don''t know Yu Wen''s real identity. What''s more, even if Yu Fei is his daughter, this kind of thing can''t be done. Yu Wen would not think that the man in the dark was Wu Yong, who could find his whereabouts. At this time, Wu Yong secretly sees everything in his eyes, and finally feels that it''s time. He immediately sends someone to inform Jamie. "Your letter, Lord Jamie." "Write to me? Who? Can''t you say something face to face? And letters, please Muttering, Jamie began to read the letter. And after reading the above, Jamie was surprised. "Old man, should he be so cruel?" Yu Fei on one side didn''t understand. "What made Jamie so popular?" Yufei is afraid that Jamie is in a bad mood and will get angry with her. Now she is completely afraid of Jamie. After all, Jamie has been cruel. She is really worried that Jamie can do this kind of thing. She says that no matter she will leave, Jamie is easy to get angry, but he is angry. He is really afraid that he can do anything. Yu Fei asked, Jamie did not hide. "Ha ha, you see for yourself, this is your own father." Yu imperial concubine exhibition happy one see, at that time show don''t believe of facial expression. "It''s impossible. How could my father send someone to assassinate me?" Just express don''t believe, the result there already someone shout up, protect Yu imperial concubine! "My God Yu imperial concubine big shout out, didn''t expect this to say to come. Without saying a word, Jamie took concubine Yu and ran all the way. "I owe you. Follow me!" Jamie''s task is to protect Yufei. Other people who come with her just want to fight the assassin. At least when Jamie fights, she should be absolutely safe. At this time, someone was gesturing and giving orders. "It''s a success to lead the snake out of the cave. Other people have already defeated the guards. Now only Jamie and Yu Fei are there." "Good. He''s just a rough guy. He''s too gullible." It turns out that they did it on purpose. They have already calculated it through observation. As long as there is an assassin, Jamie''s first reaction is to take Yufei to escape, rather than fight in the past. They want to lead Jamie into the ring, and let him have a lot of cumbersome things around him, and then catch all of them. Behind the assassin began to pretend to build momentum, constantly chasing Jamie. As soon as Jamie saw the situation, he had to keep on running. As he ran, he scolded Wu Yong in his heart for not being interesting enough. Did he have time to deliver the letter but not to help? Only now did he know that Wu Yong had been in the dark. This guy is really interesting. Although he''s a shadow man, he''s hiding so much with his own people? Of course, Jamie misunderstood Wu Yong. Now Wu Yong sees everything very clearly. Of course, he has to help Jamie at the most critical time. If he rushes out to help now, he can''t catch all of them. It''s all evidence that we should not only catch them all, but also leave them alive. Compared with Jamie''s straightforwardness, Wu Yong knows more about what Hanlin wants. After all, Wu Yong and Yu Guang, a close guard around Hanlin, have a close relationship. In this sense, Wu Yong knows Hanlin better. By this time, Jamie had escaped into the encirclement. "Haha, Jamie, you can''t run away. Get him." At this critical moment, Wu Yong''s people appeared. "Catch him? Or you? " These people thought that the layout was perfect, but they didn''t think that Wu Yong had a yellow sparrow behind him. Not only that, on the other hand, the people Wu Yong arranged also began to close the net, and those who arranged to disturb Jamie in the past have all been controlled. So under Wu Yong''s plan, none of Yu Wen''s people escaped."If you want to survive, tell me who the mastermind is. Do you want me to remind you that your master is a businessman..." Wu Yong''s words are so clear that it is impossible for these people to carry on. "We say, we say. As long as you don''t kill us! " At this moment, Yu Fei completely collapsed. "No, it''s impossible. Why did father send someone to kill me?" Wu Yong came forward and said coldly, "because you know too many things about him, now if you want to live, you will come out to testify against him." "I..." Although Yu Fei hated her father very much now, she was still puzzled to let her testify against her father. Wu Yong said with a smile, "it''s not urgent. On the way back to see the king, you have time to think about it. " So escorted these people, and Yu Fei, Wu Yong back to the royal city. At this time, Hanlin and Chudong also returned to the King City. Hanlin takes a picture of the table. "Concubine Yu, can you say it now?" After these days of ideological struggle, Yu Fei finally wanted to understand. "It''s the king, I''d like to say." With Yu Fei''s explanation, Han Lin and Chu Dong didn''t expect that Yu Wen did such a thing secretly in the name of business. Chu Dong even suspected that the plot had something to do with him, but the timing didn''t match. It seemed that the plot was leaked by someone else. and in front of the cold forest carried out a reform of the army''s organizational system. Now we want to find out how many eyelinting lines we have planted. Chu Dong then proposed: "the king can''t find out the situation now. It''s better to turn a blind eye. As long as he announces his crime, I believe these people will automatically draw a clear line with Yu Wen." Hanlin thought for a moment, and there was no other way. He told the world the next day. Yu Wen had nowhere to escape, so he had to leave the ice city. Now the strength of cold ice city is far from enough to compete with xinshiguo, but suddenly Yu Wen''s affairs are revealed, which makes Moda very headache. "Lord Yu Wen, don''t you know everything?" Yu Wen sighed: "things are really changeable." Chapter 1235 What Yu Wen didn''t expect, then Moda locked him up. "Why are you doing this to me?" Moda sneered: "I don''t raise useless people here. You have no use value. If you don''t kill you now, it will prove that you are still useful. It''s your life. " It''s of course useful for Moda to leave Yu Wen, but now he won''t tell Yu Wen anything. At this time, xinshiguo, Wangcheng. Yu Fei''s heart is dead now. She just wants to die. She has no love in her life now. Even her own father treats him like this. What''s the difference between her life and death. And Hanlin didn''t kill her. "You go back to where you belong." "Do I have a place of my own?" Yu Fei gave a bitter smile. For this result, Chu Dong also sighed endlessly. But Chu Dong didn''t want to interfere in how Han Lin dealt with his family affairs. Now Chu Dong wanted to find out the truth, and he didn''t want to find out who was responsible. Because of the restructuring of the army, he had been doing these things for a long time, and he didn''t know which team he was going to disperse to. Now Chu Dong has a new understanding and deeply understands why it is difficult to be confused, which is the highest realm. He asked for an amnesty like Hanlin. "King, now is to find a way to fill the loopholes, not to find out whose responsibility." Han Lin immediately told the world that no matter what happened in the past, we could ignore it and give some people half a month. If these people don''t take the initiative to admit it within half a month, they will bear the consequences. If they admit it, they will assume that nothing has happened. In the same year, an intelligence organization was established. This intelligence organization is powerful, which reminds Chu Dong that there was such a terrible organization in a certain Dynasty when he originally lived. "King, do you really want to set up this organization? " " yes, I have to. " Cold forest matchless firm, Chu East knows, some things, he is unable to persuade. In the end, how to walk his way behind the cold forest, now seems to have been out of the control of Chu Dong, which makes Chu Dong feel that the road behind may not be so easy to walk. "My Lord, human nature is not a script. It''s boring if we don''t play it in advance." This is the system''s hint to Chu Dong. Chu Dong thinks that if a person knows everything in advance, it''s also a very boring thing. It''s good to have a wonderful idea, but it''s good to use it once or twice every once in a while as the adjustment of life. But every time he expects things to be like God, he will be tired of aesthetics. Thinking like this, Chu Dong was relieved. Chu Dong, who wanted to understand all this, returned to the tribe and decided to further understand. Because he has a kind of feeling, he wants to understand the new ability, it is better to strike while the iron is hot. And the system doesn''t have too many prompts. "Host adult, since you want to experience a different life, you have to do it as a last resort. The system will no longer provide help. It may be better to take a road of host adult''s own choice." "You''re right. I''m going to take a road of my own choice, instead of all the arrangements." The world is changeable, everything is step-by-step life, Chu Dong also tired. Just like before, he went to this unknown world, step by step, according to his own plan to develop and build the world, and step by step, he chose Hanlin to end the struggle among the tribes. He was a little tired, and needed a transition period. He adjusted himself well, and reconsidered how to go on in the future. Chu Dong returned to the tribe again, and didn''t come out for the first few days, which made several women see in their hearts. However, they found that Chu Dong didn''t show depression, and they were very puzzled. "Master, don''t you look for the key?" "I''m looking for it." "Looking for it?" A few women don''t understand, they didn''t see Chu Dong have action, how to say that in looking for the key, they are confused. Then AVA came. "You don''t have to worry, Lord Chudong. You''ve found a way. Give him a few days." Kerva is right. Chu Dong has found a way. Now all the fragments have been obtained. In addition, the dragon vein is now alive. Chu Dong has absorbed some aura, and now they are playing a role. As long Lei and Hades have said, these fragments will guide Chu Dong. Now it is the guidance of these fragments that makes Chu Dong discover the secret of the key a little bit. The key to the world is human heart. And Chu Dong himself had to cultivate himself first. Cultivate one''s moral character, regulate one''s family, govern the country and level the world. These nouns, even if Chu Dong didn''t understand them before, he listened to them too much. Now he has a further understanding of them. The task he accepted is called the doomsday trial. The focus is not on the doomsday, but on the last two words, trial. Since it is a trial, only a strong person is qualified. If he is not strong enough, how can he talk about this word.At this time, in addition to thinking about these, Chu Dong''s ability of I Ching was also improving. Soon, Chudong entered a wonderful world. The world is illusory and real. A voice is always calling him. "Lord Chu Dong, you are here at last. I have been waiting for you for a long time. This is the first time that you have come to this world with your own ability." "Who are you and where is this?" "This is the world of darkness, the world you live in, with the same root and the same origin, and each other''s reasoning, and I am the Supreme God here, the God of darkness. The mortal enemy of the God of light. " "Dark world, dark god?" Chu Dong questions, but everything is like a dream. Then Chu Dong wakes up and is pulled back to reality. As Chu Dong saw the wonderful world, although his impression was vague, he always looked at the world, just like the turnover of the world, even more backward and desolate. One Yin and one Yang is called Tao. In this world, light always accompanies darkness. The mysterious voice calls himself the God of darkness and says that there is a dark world. He believes in it. It''s like the world of living people. It''s called the real world. The world of the dead is called the underworld. Every world has its opposite side. This is a complete real world. This is the greatest enlightenment of the book of changes to him. Although the system said that it would not help him, it was always OK for Chu Dong to call up the panel and check the comprehension of the I Ching. I don''t know how far I''ve come. Call up the panel. Chudong is disappointed. "Five percent, are you sure you''re not kidding?" As far as Chu Dong''s cognition is concerned, if he doesn''t reach the pass level, he has to reach the level of 30% or 40%. As a result, he is only one Chengdu and has not completed the course, only half of it? " "My Lord, this is the book of changes. It''s called sage, and it''s only 30% to 40% of comprehension. The host asked himself, "what''s better than the saints in your heart?" Chapter 1236 "Ah? How can I compare myself with those sages and sages? " Chu Dong asked himself how he could compare with these people. At this time, the system replied: "so now 5% is good. If you know 10% of the ability, you can understand the divine world. If you know 30% of the strength, you can understand the past and the future. If you know 40% or more, you can go back and forth, cross time and space, and recreate the world. But so far, there is no enlightenment To more than 40 percent. " After hearing this, Chu Dong got up in surprise: "what? According to your opinion, if you reach 40%, it will be regarded as the highest heaven? " The system is very anthropomorphic, a faint smile, said: "ha ha, maybe the host, can break through this level, maybe, come on." After hearing this, Chu Dong finally understood that there was still a long way to go for his understanding of the book of changes. This is not the same as his understanding of the book of changes. According to his understanding, the book of changes is only a book that condenses the wisdom of the ancients, and his cognition is renewed once again. At this time, the dark world. Chu Dong didn''t know that, because of his understanding of Zhouyi, he reached the level of general knowledge with the dark god for the first time, but their general knowledge was just a moment. "It''s not bad. He''s got general knowledge." Even so, but for all this, the dark god is very satisfied. "It seems that it''s a step closer to the day when the miracles open. God of light, do you really think you can beat me?" This is the layout of the God of darkness. Light and darkness, however, are just signs, not to mention who is right or wrong. They are both part of the world. Every world has its own rules, not simply black or white. But the God of light and the God of darkness are quite different. If there is no struggle between the two gods, where can they come from? They are already at the level of gods. According to the system, they have reached 50% or more of the level of understanding the book of changes. Of course, to reach the level of God, nature can''t be simply measured by the book of changes, it''s just an easy to understand analogy. At this time, the new founding state. Because Hanlin has given half a month''s time limit, the former Yuewang has set an example to let the new legislation be trusted by everyone. Now Hanlin has announced this matter with the king''s order, and everyone is willing to believe that those who have done some bad things have taken the initiative to acknowledge it directly to their respective City owners or the military government, and the list will soon be summarized to Hanlin. Hanlin is very happy. Immediately he made an amazing decision to take the opportunity to travel around the world. What''s more, he burned those lists directly in front of the world when he was cruising. "Here are the people who have done some bad things. They are all here. Some people even sell intelligence to pirates and let them get the defense map. However, since Gu has made a promise, we should let everyone see how Gu did it face to face!" Voice, a fire to burn all these lists, onlookers have cheered. Among these onlookers, there were those who sold information that day. "King, although you burned the list, the villain still has to admit it face to face. I was the one who sold the information that day." "And me!" "I still have. Now we are willing to be loyal to the king and live up to today''s kindness." Only a tour, a time, stood out more than ten people, Hanlin is very satisfied. "Good. Just be aware of the mistakes. I''ll give you a chance. You''ll be alone in the future. Go and change your clothes, and then follow me to the lower part. " Hanlin''s move soon spread. He suddenly accepted such a group of people and returned to the king''s city, which puzzled Cao An and Wei Ding. Both of them don''t understand the purpose of Hanlin. They just feel that Hanlin has changed. Become a little strange. Of course, they don''t know that the cultivation of imperial skills in Hanlin has entered a new level. Although there is only half of imperial skills, it is often new for Hanlin. Now, if Hanlin wants to set up a powerful intelligence organization, it naturally needs manpower, and these are the targets they want to win over. Sometimes villains use it well, and it''s better to use it than a gentleman, because sometimes when a gentleman disdains to do something, those villains only need to give enough favor. I would rather die than die. These people, in the cold forest, are villains themselves. Although they admit their mistakes, they can''t change the truth of villains. For the two people''s questions, Han Lin did not have more explanation, just a reminder like explanation. "You should understand that there is always a need for some thugs around you. Do you want someone like two adults to be a thug?" Although they didn''t say it clearly, they realized it at that time. Knowing that the cold forest had changed, the two men of Mingwu began to have the heart of seclusion. This time is different from that of Qiu Hong. They really want to go back to seclusion, so they can still have a thought.Life this idea, two people of course thought of the moon. Immediately, Wei Ding came out to look for Yuewang. "Lord Yuewang, I don''t know if Lord Yuezhi brought me last time?" "Yes, Mr. wading. Is that the case again? If I''m still concerned about this, thank you for your kindness. I won''t betray the king. " After listening to this, Wei Ding did not go on. "Since the master Yuezhi''s words have arrived, I won''t say more. More still want to talk about the past with Yuewang. " "Now that we''re talking about the past, please take a seat." Wei Ding was as smart as he was, and he was once a monarch of a country. How could he be so stubborn. Naturally, he didn''t understand that Yuewang, a man, should be rewarded by Yongquan, even if he died. No one can change what he believes. When he left, Wei Ding had a bad feeling in his heart. But everyone has his own purpose, and what can he do. When I went back to talk with Cao An, he sighed. "Forget it, or think about it, how can we retreat completely? After I retire, I will go to the nameless cave. What about you?" Wei Ding said with a smile: "I don''t want to come back to the nameless cave. I will travel all over the world and be happy." "Ha ha, I''m not as relaxed as you are. It''s just that in the future, Cao Mou and Du Duan will become the best. " Wei An shook his head: "that''s not necessarily true. The world is prosperous and prosperous. Now when the king carries out the imperial examination, the common people also have the opportunity to make a rapid progress. So there are many talents to replace us. You and I are not the only ones in the world, are they?" "Lord Wei said that, so we can leave without worry." In this way, they are looking for a suitable opportunity, ready to retire, and even they think well, if the cold forest does not let people go, they will be black. For example, they report each other and say that they are corrupt and so on. Chapter 1237 For the sake of the whole body and retreat, two people behind unexpectedly give birth to such idea, can see, they to cold forest, already disappointed. Although they think that Hanlin is an excellent monarch, they only think that they have a good destination, which has nothing to do with how he is a monarch. Now Hanlin has over corrected himself. It''s right to attack the nobles in the front, but behind him, there is a certain paranoia. He thinks that there is not a good thing in these officials, and that''s too much. In fact, what they saw was right. The next move of Hanlin is to rectify the officials. All officials are in danger, but thanks to Cao An and Wei Ding, they quit as soon as possible. Wei Ding is not at ease now, but Cao An is back to Chudong. "Why aren''t you helping Hanlin?" Cao An gave a bitter smile. "All the birds are good. Master thinks I have a point?" Chu Dong didn''t expect that Cao An was not a simple man. He really understood some things. "Ha ha, let me add that the cunning rabbit is a dead running dog." After hearing this, Cao An was filled with emotion: "master is absolutely right. Now I just want to continue to practice with master." Chu Dong said, "in this case, you should stay in the tribe in the future." From his mouth, Chu Dong also knows that Yuewang is unwilling to betray him. Chu Dong seems to have seen his ending and sighs helplessly. "Since it''s his choice, you''ve done your best to remind him. Let''s go with the flow." Now for the affairs of xinshiguo, Chu Dong decided not to interfere. Even if Hanlin became the person he didn''t want to see, it was his own choice. Sometimes Chu Dong felt that he had failed in some aspects. In the past, he was worried and reminded, but today, he is still going in that direction. Maybe from the very beginning, he was wrong. Since we know that some things can be changed by non-human resources, and we have worked hard in the front, why should we care about the future development now? It''s good to let it go. With the understanding of the book of changes, Chu Dong understood that the world was originally in balance, and sometimes it was man''s conceit that broke the balance. Once the balance was broken, it was not human power to restore it, but nature needed to use his own power to find the balance again. In this way, let Cao An live in peace of mind, Chu Dong began to cultivate his heart. Now, with his inner cultivation, he realized that the key to the secret of the world had gone a step further. If you don''t understand your heart, the key won''t appear. Even if it''s somewhere in the world, you can''t find it. A few months later, Hanlin launched a war against ice city. It''s not that Hanlin gave him half a year''s breathing time, but that Moda gave him time. Moda''s fault is that he shouldn''t lock up Yuwen. Yuwen can be said to be the person who knows the army''s malpractice most before dixinshiguo. If he treats Yuwen well, Moda is now taking the whole city''s strength, not to mention fighting xinshiguo''s falling flowers and flowing water, at least he is fighting the second half of the country and fighting with him It''s a fight against each other. Yu Wen, who was in prison, heard that half a year later xinshiguo had sent troops, and he knew that the war would be defeated. In the past six months, he also understood that his so-called use was for Moda to protect his life. Once he couldn''t fight the new army, he would sacrifice him to seek peace. In this way, he might find a way to survive, see everything and commit suicide in prison. Yu Wen''s death makes Moda feel that the last straw has collapsed. "Back to the ice, back!" Now the only way out is the ice sea. And the army of Hanlin has no way to reach the ice sea. They don''t have such advanced warships. At this time, the army of Lingkong was also attacked fiercely. Feng Tian didn''t go there in vain. After he got the advice of qingmo, he took advantage of the underworld and made friends with the dragon and the Phoenix. He directly formed a situation of attack, and beat the Lingkong department. Two people discuss, in the new beginning of the left and right two threats, each insert a knife, because the matter is not confidential, so bankruptcy, finally only Lingkong led the remnant hundred people, fled to the sea of ice. Moda didn''t expect that the Lingkong department was defeated by others. He sighed a long time and didn''t benefit me. A war will subside, and the Terran and demons will usher in a period of great development. Of course, this is not what Dijiang hopes. Now he is also under pressure. On this day, he gave the final order. If Ming Ling and Lingkong could not control the development of the human race, they would send others. Once they sent others down, they would seize the divine power of the two first. They have no choice but to warm up with Moda. As soon as Moda''s eyes turned, he had a plan. "Yes, we mess them up inside." "To put it simply, how to mess up from the inside?" What do they think if they only talk about it in two ways? Who can''t talk? This method is not feasible at all.But later, when Moda finished, they shut up. Although Moda was defeated by the army of Hanlin, he has been studying the affairs of the human race for some time. The military system reform was completed when they first entered the ice city. Moda didn''t know about it, but Moda heard a lot about the official system rectification of the Hanlin department. "So, this is the chance to start. Now the biggest problem of xinshiguo is that no one dares to be an official, and no one wants to be an official." "You mean the officials who broke them up?" "Yes, as long as these officials are disintegrated, how about the common people? Ha ha, they are just a pack of scattered sand. " They both said it was a good idea, and they reported it to Dijiang. They were afraid that Dijiang didn''t know about the plan, so they sent someone down. After hearing about it, Dijiang thought it was a good idea. At least he could hand over the job, so he gave them this chance and the last one for the time being. At this time, after many days of cultivation, Chudong made great progress. On this day, a few pieces of debris had induction, guiding Chudong to Buzhou mountain to find the key. "OK, let''s go to buzhoushan." "I''m the guardian beast, Qilin. If you want to get the key, you can pass my three levels." For the guardian, Chu Dong was not surprised, but he would not think that the guardian key was the legendary Unicorn beast. "First, it''s said that human intelligence is excellent. In two hours, I need smokeless firewood. If I can do it, I''ll pass it, or I''ll go back. Human beings are not entitled to the sacred key. Come to me after the first pass. " "What? Smokeless firewood, that is to say, non-smoking firewood. Isn''t it hard to be human? " Jamie, who''s with you, just mumbles. Chapter 1238 Others didn''t react as strongly as Jamie, but they thought it was too hard. Now the most serious problem is that only two hours, that is, half a day, will pass in the blink of an eye. If you can''t do it, you''re going for nothing? Is that reasonable. Everyone was in a hurry. Fortunately, this era is very similar to what Chu Dong thought. Chu Dong asked the system for some allusions in advance, and he said with a smile at that time. "What''s the difficulty? Walk on firewood!" Seeing that Chu Dong is so confident, we don''t know what method Chu Dong uses to make smokeless firewood. But Chu Dong''s heart is tangled incomparably, said not to act according to the script, how can I know in advance, too no challenge. The so-called smokeless wood is charcoal. The more primitive charcoal is that some firewood is not fully burned, and the remaining part is then smothered for a while, and then naturally smothered out, which is charcoal. Although it''s a bit simple and primitive, it can''t be compared with the charcoal used in barbecue and old-fashioned hot pot, it''s just to make sure that the fire is smoke-free. After seeing Chu Dong find firewood, don''t take fire to light, everybody don''t understand. "Master, you don''t care whether the firewood is smoking or not. At least it''s firewood. Maybe the Kirin is kind and can let us pass the test. You''ve burned all the firewood, and you won''t be able to hand over the smoking firewood later." Chudong did this, but Jamie was worried. Jamie smile: "who said to burn up, look at the point as long as burned to bury the soil, don''t wait for ash." Half an hour later, the fire was almost done. Everyone began to bury the soil. After a while, the dark fire inside the wood was put out, and Chu Dong began to take charcoal. "Come out and let you see what smokeless wood is!" It''s only an hour past now, more. Kirin appeared and didn''t believe that several human beings could make smokeless firewood. "Human beings are very fond of deceiving people. I don''t believe it. Please point it to me." Chu Dong began to light the charcoal with great confidence. "See clearly. Is there any smoke?" At this time, Kirin began to play tricks: "no, these are not firewood. I call them firewood." Jamie refused. "Little Kirin, it''s not firewood cut down from this tree. It''s firewood. These are burned, but the burned firewood is not firewood. Let me ask you, now you are a little Kirin, and you are called Kirin. When you grow up and become a big Kirin, you will not be called Kirin? " Jamie Kirin is awesome, but at the crucial moment, he rendered speechless words. "Well, even if you pass the first level. Second, I have two catties of rice here. If you cook a meal for me, I don''t want to see a grain of rice. This is an hour. " Everyone is happy to hear that. If Chu Dong says now that this is the question of "Dao song Fen", you won''t understand it, but that''s the fact. With the current Terran technology, children all know that rice can be ground into powder. Although there is no decent measure here now, there are so many people here. Even if they change houses with stones, they can still make powder. "Little Kirin, do you want to eat soup or dry, noodles with soup for you, and dry pancakes for you?" "Forget it. Forget it. Give him one." Everyone began to work again. Although the conditions were simple and crude, with flour and water nearby, they were worried that they could not make food? "No, you''re not the whole rice." After hearing this, Jamie stood up again: "Why are you here again? You are little Kirin, right? When you grow up..." He was a little dizzy at Kirin''s words. "Why are you doing this again? In other words, I believe it." "Well, just like you, let''s kill you to eat meat. The big piece is called Qilin meat, and the small piece is also called Qilin meat. Even if you make soup, it''s also called Qilin soup..." "You, you, you are disgusting. I''m so cute. Do you have the heart to eat me? Forget it, forget it. The second pass is over. " Jamie once again subdued Kirin and made everyone laugh. This little Kirin is so naughty that only Jamie can cure him. At this time, little Kirin was in a hurry. "Hum, I''ll make it difficult for you. It''s said that you humans invented characters. Now I''ll let you guess three words." As he spoke, Kirin ran to the distance for a while. Two goats appeared in front of them. "Guess it''s three words." "Ah? Two sheep? Master, how can you guess that? " Chudong said with a smile: "Jamie, haven''t you already told him the answer?" Jamie thinks that this little Kirin must have grown up by looking at his brain. Before jamie could react, Chudong walked over and said to Kirin, "the answer is two chickens. You can count them yourself. Is that three words?"Now it dawned on everyone that Kirin had to play tricks. Chudong didn''t give Jamie a chance to show himself this time. He immediately said, "if I''m wrong, count it yourself?" At this time, the colleague Chu Jing covered his mouth: "ha ha, even if you are getting some, you can still guess three words." "I don''t believe it. If I add ten or eight, you can guess, I''ll convince you." Chu Jing now understood the routine and said with a smile, "of course, it''s a group of sheep." Qilin was so angry that he couldn''t say a word: "you, alas, forget it. You''ve passed the test. You can take away the key." In this way, Chu Dong and others smoothly got the key. And get the key, you can open the miracle, Chudong and his party, back to the tribe, began to find the descendants of the protoss Ava. But Kovar was gone. "If you want to find AVA, come to Xingyue continent with the key. Alurang, stay No one thought, at this time, has been out of the limelight of alurang, suddenly shot. This is a neglected person. Everyone thought that he would get better if he got rid of char''s control and recognized the common master of qingmo. I didn''t expect that he didn''t want to go back, just for today. To save AVA, there is no other way but to go to Xingyue continent. Helpless Chu Dong, take Jamie and his party, set foot on the road to Xingyue continent. Say, a law let notice Chu East they, all because of Feng day''s reason. In today''s world, demons and demons have all anthropomorphic systems, including some living habits. Later, for example, they learned to make wine. The bad thing is that after Feng Tian arrived at Xingyue, he was warmly treated and drank a few more cups. Fengtian and Chudong travel together. When they encounter a storm, Chudong, in order to save everyone, calls out the power of the fragments of Yuanchang in the past. But Fengtian is also unintentional. On the wine table, she tells them the danger they encountered. She also says that thanks to Chudong''s sacrifice, she hears what the fragments are. This makes Aru take heart. Chapter 1239 After several inquiries, alurang finally knew that what Chu Dong was holding was the fragment of Yuanjing in legend. He knew that if he got four pieces, he could get the secret key and open the miracle. He was interested, but he found out a lot of secret things. For example, AVA was a born Protoss. "No wonder Chu Dong has lived in the tribe all the time. It seems that this can''t be wrong." In this way, he followed all the way, and finally found that Chu Dong had gone to look for the key, so he wanted to get the recognition of the miracle. Just a law let don''t know, at this time of he, really enchanted. God''s heart, devil''s heart, in a moment. Now, after a period of time, alarang wants to return to the right way, but he can''t, and finally he will fall into the evil way forever. "I am an ancient demon. Congratulations on your inheritance." He not only fell into the evil way forever, but also had to inherit the ordeal of the ancient demon God. He knew the truth of the world, which was different from others. "Hahaha, as long as it is recognized by miracles, the God is the devil, and the devil is the God!" No one can think of the power of alurang at this time. He is very grateful that during this period of time, the Terran tribes have ignored his existence. He is also very grateful that Yeli, as the leader of the demon clan, has turned a blind eye to him. Now he just comes quietly and hands over the key to Chu Dong. From then on, he is the only God in the world. The God of light and the God of darkness was startled by the ancient demon God. The two men put down their hostility for the time being. "You''re willing to work with me?" "Didn''t you come to me, too?" They looked at each other with a smile, and the God of light said: "you should understand that our gratitude and resentment can be put aside. If we really give the demon into the miracle, the consequences will be unimaginable." "Oh? What are you going to do? Send your man, Dijiang, to intervene? " The dark god naturally thought of what he was going to say next. The God of light shook his head. "No, if I send the emperor down the river and fall into the trap, do you want to stage a battle of gods and demons?" "Oh? What are you going to do? " "So I decided to lift the seal temporarily and open the door to the dark world." The God of light finally told the truth. The dark god was furious: "what do you say? You want me to be the cannon fodder of the dark world. It''s impossible." "Well, when I haven''t been here, another way is to look at your so-called chess piece and his own ability." "You Dark god showed endless anger, behind a mass of black gas rise, if give him urgent, at present with him. See dark God angry, light God laugh. "Hahaha, why get angry? Now the God uses his divine power to seal the entrance directly to show my sincerity, so you don''t have to worry about the destruction of the Dijiang river." Then the dark god took back the black air behind him and said, "would you be so kind?" "So it''s just cooperation, so you choose." The dark god had no choice but to step back. "Well, as long as you don''t step in, I have a way. Seal back the ancient demon God, but you can extend it a little bit. " "Well, three years." "In three years, if you go back, there will be such a stone!" Boom! The dark god smashed the boulder in front of him and left with his hand down. At this time, halfway to Chu Dong, suddenly there was a feeling in his heart. "It''s strange, why is that feeling coming again?" Chu Dong couldn''t understand what this strange feeling was. It was a very powerful force. Fortunately, it''s time to rest, and I haven''t gone to sea yet, otherwise I''ll be in a state of trouble. In this way, Chu Dong was once again drawn into the space where the dark god was temporarily transformed. There were only two of them, a dark shadow, and they couldn''t see clearly. "I''m the dark god. We meet again." "Why did you call me here again?" Chu Dong was puzzled. "Of course, it''s for the world you live in. Now the God is fighting for three years for you to recover your aura. Only in this way can you really defeat the ancient demons. Now Arjen has been passed on by the ancient demons. You know it. Remember three years, you can make full use of these auras. At this time, the aura of Xingyue continent has begun to wake up, hoping it can be in time. " Chu Dong woke up, still like a dream, he did not know whether he should believe what this man said. On this day, Chudong finally arrived at the port, boarded the warship, and set out for Xingyue. The road was calm, and soon they arrived at Xingyue land. At this time, alurang was waiting for Chudong with awar. "The key." "Let go!"The two sides are mutually exclusive. Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the distance, like a volcanic eruption. I was surprised when I followed him. "What, aura explosion, there''s aura underground here?" Distracted, Chu Dong made a quick decision and snatched back Ava. At this time, the aura has begun to overflow. Seeing such abundant aura, ARU suddenly became furious. "Ha ha ha, if you get these auras, why do you need to be recognized by miracles? Please absorb them." With all his strength, he began to absorb it, but all of a sudden, he gave a strong aura and directly rebounded back. "What, these auras dare to refuse this God, damned seal! I don''t believe that the Terran will take advantage of you this time. See you later! " Affected by the powerful aura explosion, alurang fled. He will never be recognized because of his miracles. Unexpectedly, I don''t know for tens of thousands of years. When he wakes up again, the curse is still like a shadow. This place suddenly burst out aura, which Chu Dong didn''t expect. Fortunately, Chu Dong now has the key to seal the passage of the protoss in time. Now alurang didn''t know where to escape. Chu Dong didn''t have time to think of anyone else. He took the key and went back quickly, ready to close the passage. AVA told Chudong that the place of the passage is in Buzhou mountain. In this way, the party went directly to buzhoushan. When they arrived at Mount Buzhou, they met the guardian Kirin, who was very unpopular with them. "You again. I don''t like you "Little Kirin, whether you like us or not, get out of the way and ask me to close the passage." Chu Dong has no time to tangle with him. Since he is the guardian of the key, he certainly knows that it''s about the safety of the Terran. After hearing this, Kirin shook his head: "did you say that passage was closed by me?" "Closed by you?" "Now that I have the key, I''ll close the passageway easily. Do you want to ask for instructions from your only human race?" Chu Dong was speechless. Jamie was so angry that he rushed forward and glared. Chapter 1240 "Just as you are, you have not been defeated by our only human race." "You, you, what I don''t like most is you. You go quickly. I''ll have a nightmare when I see you." Kirin knows that he can''t deal with Jamie, so he is angry and says goodbye. Now that the passage has been closed, there is no time for Chudong to argue with Qilin. At this time, there is a loud noise, and the aura begins to spread in the sky. Kirin is very strange. "Why is the aura of heaven and earth full all of a sudden?" Now Chu Dong finally believed it, and sure enough, the aura of the world was going to revive collectively. Chu Dong was happy to see the full recovery of Reiki, but he was not happy. He was happy that the Reiki was fully recovered now, and the protoss could not intervene. It was good for the development of the whole world, but he was not happy because he had made so much efforts in front of him, and he couldn''t beat someone''s joke. The dark god is really terrible. He said that aura will revive, and it will bloom all around overnight. But he said that it will only take three years. Is that true? If it is true, what will happen in three years? What''s more, alarang is the awakened ancient demon God. How can he defeat this terrible guy. When aura wakes up, he is defeated temporarily by a short burst wave. He will definitely come back later. "It seems that we have to find the answer in the miracles." At this time, the sea of ice. Moda, who retreated to the ice sea, sensed the full recovery of aura, which was like a sudden recovery. However, because the army of Hanlin was always under the pressure of the ice city, he could not leave the ice sea, so he could only look at it and sigh. "Damn it, now we are trapped here, but our aura is full of sudden awakening. Heaven does not protect me, heaven does not protect me!" At this time, the runaway alurang appeared above the ice sea. "Don''t worry, we are here." Moda was possessed by the demon prophet, and he felt the powerful evil Qi at once. "Are you really that man?" "As for the abandoned people, are you willing to wait for the gods to come back "What, we''re Protoss outcasts?" Mingling and Lingkong naturally don''t believe it. They are Protoss and don''t care to be associated with demons. See two people don''t believe, ALU let out a laugh. "You can try. Can you contact the protoss again?" Because the passage was closed and sealed, they could not contact the master of the protoss, Dijiang. It scared the two. "Are we really abandoned?" "Now I believe. Now that I believe, I''d like to offer you a little bit of divine power to help you get more powerful. Are you willing to surrender now? If you are willing, offer a little divine power! " Two people hesitated repeatedly, finally each gave a bit of divine power, gave the alurang. Alurang, who got the divine power, finally evolved successfully. "Very good. Now it takes only a year and a half for this God to become one of the gods and demons. At that time, he can absorb the aura of heaven and earth at will. Now our God sends you to the Terran territory with the supreme power. Go In this way, Moda, char, Ming Ling and Lingkong suddenly broke away from the ice sea and arrived at Lanxi County in Dongchuan. And here is the place where miracles will open in the future. At present, qingmo is the co leader of the second demons. He is friendly with the human race, so the two demons are also qualified to enter the miracles. As for where they can go after entering the miracles, it''s up to heaven. In this way, the elites from all over the world gathered outside the miracle, waiting for the miracle to open. In the eastern part of Chu, there are 30 elite of human race, two tribes of dragon and Phoenix, and two tribes of Ming All the people of each department are waiting for the holy time to come. Now Chu Dong has the key in his hand. After the key is directly issued, the miracle is opened. Seeing the miracle open, everyone rushed into it. The scene was once in chaos, and it was time to show humanity. Because the scene is extremely chaotic, giving Moda and others a chance to take advantage of, they disguised, also mixed in. They don''t want to be recognized by miracles, and they ask themselves that miracles may not recognize them, but they can surely get good things from them. There are four levels of miracles. The first level is called the battlefield of God. The second level is called the gate of the devil''s land. The third layer is the well of gods and demons. No one knows the name of the fourth floor. As long as people pass the approval, they can enter the fourth floor. Few people can enter the fourth floor because of their own miracles. To God''s battlefield, everything is like entering the ancient battlefield. If you want to pass the test, everyone must fight as hard as a gladiator to pass here.It''s more appropriate to call it Shura field than the battlefield of God. All you can see are broken weapons and mountains of white bones. Everything is a simple and violent scene of war. The first level of the God''s battlefield, the entry level, has blocked countless people. There are countless fierce beasts guarding here. Moreover, these fierce beasts seem to be mainly cannibals. Now the miracles have been closed for thousands of years, and finally they smell the familiar smell. Those fierce beasts are all red eyed. The fighting was extremely fierce. It was only the first level that blocked half of the people. The second level, the gate of the devil''s land, is also called the terror trap. Although there is no fierce beast here, you can tell by the name that it is a thousand times more terrible than the first floor. Although Chu Dong and his party easily passed the God''s battlefield with their fighting power, the Terran also passed the ten elites, including the Baoshou dragon people, and Chu Bayi and others of the Phoenix family. However, none of the Five ghosts of the underworld sent by the underworld passed, and they were directly blocked at the first level. The demon clan only has the demon lord Yeli to pass by by force. Because the demon clan qingmo is the common master of demons, he didn''t come, but sent many good players, but only Fengtian passed the first floor. Even Chudong''s side, now there are only three women left, Jamie''s fighting power, are blocked in a layer. When the miracle was opened, there were no less than a thousand people. Now there are only dozens of people who are looking through the first floor. And muddle in of Mo DA and others, only Mo da one person reluctantly pass, others also give hard block in a layer. This made Moda feel very depressed. He wanted to form a group to the bottom, but the first layer was almost destroyed, which made Moda feel more and more confused. After all, there are fewer and fewer people now. He should be careful to hide himself, otherwise he will see through. Keep your hat down carefully and follow the line. "Be careful!" All of a sudden, an elite of the Terran, fell directly. Terror trap, everywhere organs, take a wrong step, will fall down, declared failure. Chapter 1241 Among the elite of the human race, I didn''t expect that there was a scholar who could enter the second level by chance. We should know that the fighting power of literati is limited. It''s a miracle that he can reach the second floor. This scholar is called Guangyang. Light Yang lips a Yang, really like his name with a Yang word. "Sometimes, if you want to survive on the battlefield, you don''t have to rely on brute force." This scholar named Guangyang played a role at this time. With his wisdom, he will lead us to break through the second level. In addition to the only scribe, there are five powerful warriors and four warlocks who are good at mechanism. "There are many organs here. I''ve worked hard for you, brothers." With Guangyang calm, all of a sudden the scene is not so chaotic. The four warlocks looked at the mechanism arrangement in front of them and shook their heads behind them. "I''m sorry, we can''t break such a delicate mechanism. It''s arranged in the way of the lost book of changes. We''ve never heard of such classics, let alone cracked them." Now everyone is in a panic again. Chu Dong then stood up. "Is it a mechanism arranged according to the book of changes? Let me have a try." "What, Mr. Chu Dong, it''s not a joke. Don''t take risks." Chu Dong smile: "ha ha, just I know a little bit of fur." Chu Dong''s words are not modest, but true. After all, according to the system, his comprehension is only 5%, which is equivalent to fur. And Chu Dong some observation, found in front of the organ, is the edge of justice. Each of the hexagrams in the book of changes has a specific image. For example, someone fell suddenly just now, just like the image of a tiger falling into a pit. When a tiger falls into a pit, it is a divination of whether it should be or not. Heaven and earth do not intersect. And the corresponding one is Thailand. It reflects the changing way of the book of changes. Chu Dong saw the door, his face showed a smile. "Don''t be afraid. It''s just a psychological tour played by those who set up the mechanism. The entrance is just below. We just need to fall to the bottom. " When Chu Dong said this, everyone shook his head. Everyone thought Chu Dong was crazy. He saw someone fall down with his own eyes. How could this be the entrance. Being suspicious, Chu Dong took the lead and jumped down first. As soon as Chu Dong took the lead, the three women behind also jumped down. All of a sudden, everyone was silly. Some people don''t want to believe Chu Dong''s words and resolutely refuse to jump down. Some people are willing to follow Chu Dong and jump down without hesitation. And the people who jumped down finally believed Chu Dong''s words. This is the real way out. At this time, the mechanism above turns, and there is no chance for anyone left. Among the elite of the Terran, there is only one scholar, one warrior and one Warlock. Because the demon Phoenix day with slow, also trapped in the above, night from catch a last bus, is barely down. At this time, the dragon family did not come. They were the supporters of Chudong. The people who came were in decline. The Phoenix family, Chu Bayi, together with the Phoenix girl Zihuang, also came down safely. In this way, the number of people counted is less than 20. At this time, Moda was even more afraid. Although he jumped down, he was even more afraid to look at the crowd. He pressed his hat lower for fear of being recognized. Although he changed his face, he was a stranger after all. After all, he doesn''t know who to impersonate now. It''s impossible for the dragon people, and even more impossible for the Phoenix people. The demon family has only one demon master who leaves at night. If he is asked now, he does not know how to identify himself. At this time, Chu Dong began to count the number of people. "Report the number of dragon people." "Well, Longji, Longxuan and LONGYE are all here." This time, the dragon clan only sent three of them to come here. After all, they only came to join in the fun. They came to the miracles out of protecting Chu Dong. The dragon clan didn''t pay attention to the miracles at all. Feng people don''t need to count, only two people can see at a glance. As for the demon master Yeli, he was just the cursor. Needless to say, now Moda began to retreat. "Who are you?" Chu Dong finally noticed him, which made Moda not know what to do. "Nobody, not worth mentioning, not worth mentioning." "Look up." The more mo Da deliberately avoided, the more strange Chu Dong was. Which nationality was he. Why is it so strange? When Moda retreated, Chu Jing sensed the evil Qi on Moda. "Are you a demon?" "Yes, it''s just the devil''s native place." The more he was like this, the more Chu Dong doubted his identity. At this moment, several people felt the ground turned, and then the smooth stone wall turned into several revolving doors. The doors in different directions opened.Moda see this, a slip of smoke, regardless of the direct drilling into a door, disappeared. And Chu Dong several people want to chase, found that this door with the ground, constantly turning, now can''t confirm, he escaped into which door. With a slow look, Chu Dong found that the layout here was arranged according to eight doors. This is the location of the gate, which is the location of death and injury. Open, rest and give birth to three doors to get a living. Not only that, because of the constant rotation of the ground, they will change. They may live when they enter the time and die when they leave the time. Moda just ran away and didn''t know that he had entered the gate by mistake. In it, he encountered a strange image he had never seen before. Now Chu Dong and others, who are observing the array, suddenly hear the scream inside. Chu Dong held his breath and began to judge. "Everybody follow, only half a column incense time, follow me, can''t disorderly good direction, everybody along the straight line, fast!" Finally understand the changes, Chu Dong decisively led everyone out of the blockade. Sure enough, the second floor is not simple. Out of the eight gate array, the organs in front of them are still waiting for Chu Dong. If they just go through two organs in this way, they can go through the second room, and there won''t be a name that sounds terrible. Because there was another warlock with him. Although he didn''t know how to solve it, he saw at a glance that although they were out of the eight gate array, they had already entered the dreamland. Voice just fell, a graceful figure appeared. "Welcome to the magic land. I''m sorry to hear that Although this figure is very graceful, it never looks so beautiful. At this time, if Guangyang had realized something. "Everyone catch up with that woman. If we slow down, we will be trapped here." Now no one knows how to get out, and we can only listen to Kuang Yang first. After all, as a scholar, if you can get here only by wisdom, you must have the means to surpass others. We tried to catch up with the graceful girl in front. Suddenly Chu Dong called to stop. "Don''t chase. We''re caught." At this time, Guangyang has obviously followed and disappeared in everyone''s sight. Chapter 1242 "You can go there. I only need one person here. Hee hee, hee hee. " Women''s laughter is so strange. Seeing this situation, everyone called out that it was dangerous. This Guangyang was enough. He thought he was smart and found the eyes of the array, but he still hit the road. Chu Dong knew that the danger had not passed. Although the illusion disappeared dramatically, Chu Dong felt that the array was still there. This is the power of the book of changes, the guidance to him. "Follow closely." Fortunately, everyone followed Chu Dong closely, and there was no danger. But on the way to the third floor, chubayi slowed down and he fell behind. In this way, on the second floor, two more people were folded. Those who failed to pass were all sent out. Originally, Chu Bayi, the Phoenix family, was the most powerful, but at the last moment, in order to protect Zihuang, he pushed Zihuang, but he failed. The second floor exit is closed. Just when a group of talents arrived at the third floor, there were two more dragon people. Now there is only one dragon left. Seeing the two of the dragon people, Linna suddenly fell down. Linna was stunned, and she was also sent out. It was just a stupefied effort that touched the mechanism. In miracles, there is no real life and death unless it is killing each other. Only through the customs to continue, or failure seems to fall into the trap of the organ, in fact is sent out. So at this time, outside the miracle, there are more than a thousand people, all in great anxiety. I don''t know who are the real lucky ones among the remaining ten people, who can smile and be proud to the end. Although the miracle has no real meaning of life and death, he is scared mad and silly by the scenes inside. This has nothing to do with the design of the miracle itself. Moda is such a unlucky guy. Although he was sent out later, he can no longer become a normal person after experiencing the horrible scenes. Seeing Moda like this, all three of them were as green as iron. "Fortunately we didn''t go down. Is it so dangerous in here?" Although Moda is scared now, they can''t ignore him. What happened in the miracle has nothing to do with them. It''s useless to stay. They have to take Moda and go back to the ice sea. They think that the powerful ancient demon God must have a way to wake Moda up. At this time, Chu Dong and others are on the third floor. Although there are many organs in front of them, they are not so dangerous in the back. There''s only one guard out of the void. "This is the well of gods and demons, which can lead directly to the fourth floor. However, whether the fourth floor leads to the divine or the magical realm, you can set your own destiny. If you don''t want to enter, you can go back." "Is the fourth level divided into two worlds?" The void guard nodded. "It can be understood that only those who really have access to the two realms can really pass through and open the inner layer of real miracles." Chu Dong knew that the miracles were divided into inner and outer layers, but he didn''t expect that he needed to go through the well of gods and demons, and then reach the two realms on the fourth layer, so that he could enter the inner layer miracles with the key. Although few people can really reach the two realms, as long as they pass the well of gods and demons, they can get the treasure in both realms. The rest of them are very happy. No matter what, even if they don''t come here in vain, even if they can''t really pass through the fourth floor, they won''t go back empty handed. Everyone is very happy. No one is willing to step back. Now send them back. The void guard sighed. "Ah, human nature, poor human nature. After all, human nature is greedy. After you step out, are you in a divine or a magical state? Let''s settle down. Let''s go!" The passage is right in front of us. It seems that everyone has the same road. It doesn''t show that as long as one step is taken, it means a different world. The demon master leaves at night, and takes the lead. With the strange disappearance of the night, and followed by purple Huang, she can walk here, already satisfied, nothing else, as long as can bring back a baby. In an instant, Zihuang also disappeared. In this way, every step forward will disappear one person. No one knows whether the person who passed in front of him has gone to the divine realm or the magical realm. It was only after everyone had passed that the guard issued a late warning. "I forgot to tell you that there is no time limit here." After Chu Dong came over, he found that the place he reached was the divine realm. There was no one around. He was carefully identifying the direction. He heard a voice coming from the front. "Who''s ahead?" And the figure in front obviously sensed Chu Dong. I was on the alert at that time. Fix one''s eyes to see, originally that figure is to walk in front of purple Huang. "It''s miss Zihuang." "I''ve met Lord Chudong." Although no one else has been found, fortunately, Chu Dong is not the only one to enter the divine realm. "Let''s look and see if anyone else has entered the realm of God."The two began to search in teams. Looking for about half an hour, two people finally gave up, now don''t ask, others must be into the devil. At this time, in the devil''s land. Just like Chu Dong, the people who have entered the magic realm one after another find out that Chu Dong and Zihuang must have entered the divine realm. So many people in the magical world began to look for the exit. While looking for the exit, they are paying attention to the baby''s whereabouts. At this time, Chu Dong and Zihuang continue to move forward. Chu Dong finds that Zihuang doesn''t care about the baby''s search. Now what she wants to find is the exit. "Miss Zihuang, why don''t you want to find a treasure to go back?" Zihuang sighed. "When I first came in, I wanted to take any baby back, but now I think it''s more important to find the exit. Even if I find the baby, what''s the use if the exit is there. I don''t know if Lord Chudong has heard the guard''s words. There is no time limit here. " This reminds Chu Dong all of a sudden. This also means that although the babies here are good, if they can''t find the entrance, they will be trapped here forever. After walking for a while, they got no result. When they felt tired, they sat down and had a rest. As soon as I sat down, suddenly a voice came. "Who is this? How can I sit on my face?" "Well? Is there anyone here? " Chu Dong jumped up. The man jumped up, looked at Chu Dong and said, "nonsense, do you think I look like a ghost? There''s another guy who came in without listening "So the guard only reminded you when you came in." "Nonsense, or I''ll come in?" The man got a little impatient. After some inquiry, they found out that this man was named Sanjie. He had been trapped here for tens of thousands of years, but he didn''t bother to forget it. If he had nothing to do, he would shout at the top of his voice, and the guard of the outer toilet would tell him how many thousands of years it would be. He is no longer counting time by years, but by millennia. He has given up on the search for an outlet. Chapter 1243 For this late reminder, Chu Dong was speechless. Think of Sanjie, who has been sleepy for ten thousand years and can''t go out. In this way, it''s more difficult to go out. But Sanjay seemed to be gasping for breath. His words were so angry that Chu Dong wanted to press him on the ground. Only listen to Sanjay: "although I give up, but I know the way." "You know the way?" "Of course, but this method is similar to don''t know. Anyway, I can''t get the key, or I''m a Protoss." Hearing this, Chu Dong was very angry. "You didn''t say earlier that you should stay here. Zihuang, let''s go. He said you can go out if you have a key." "What? You, did you have the key Sanjay is in a hurry. Zihuang didn''t give him a reply. "Well, you know the way. I haven''t said it yet." Sanjay began to argue. "Well, I don''t know. You''d better take me with you. You only have keys, you don''t know how to use them, and you can''t open them, can you?" "Well, you''re lucky." Chu Dong decided to take Sanjie with him. Otherwise, he would take pity on him and take him out. With Sanjay''s method, Chu Dong is very strange. He is not a Protoss and has never seen the key. This method is quite familiar. Several people went out of the divine realm, and a fork appeared in front of them. Now the three people don''t know which way to go. According to the guard, one of them must be an exit, and whether the other can reach the two realms is unknown. Now I don''t know how to make a choice. It''s better to stop here and work hard. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chu Dong began to ask Sanjay how he knew the usage. Sanjay sighed. "A Protoss came here before, he told me. As a result, he went out by himself and left me alone. I hate him to death. " As soon as Sanjie said that some Protoss had come, it is not necessary to ask that it must be AVA of the Protoss. In front of him, he went into the miracle, took half of the imperial skills and handed them to Hanlin. Counting the time, it should be that not long before Sanjie said that he had been in it for tens of thousands of years. The concept of time has long been blurred. Three people looked, finally purple Huang took a head. "I don''t care. Let me explore the way. If I get through, it must be an exit. If I can''t get through, it doesn''t matter. You can go out safely." "Zihuang, you I didn''t expect that Zihuang wanted to sacrifice herself at this time. Chu Dong came up at that time. "No, I''ll do it!" Speak, grab in front of Zihuang. But obviously Chu Dong is still slow, and now Sanjay is more eager to go out than anyone else. "I''ll take the limelight first!" In the end, it was Sanjay who took the lead and ran to the channel to get in. "Ah! God, are you kidding me? I''m out of the divine realm, and you let me into the magical realm. I don''t want to play like this. Mr. Chu Dong, the key, turn the key back, and it will be exported here. Although I have to choose one more time, I don''t think I will be so unlucky. " It turns out that this key is turning on the divine realm, but turning on the magical realm. It is a key that controls the switch channel of the two realms. At this time, the channel is open in the demon territory, and everyone is very happy. This time, Sanjay will never look back, but his body is very honest. "Now that the passage is open, what are you looking at?" Just as he was talking, I didn''t know who it was. I kicked him in the back. Sanjay yelled. "Who is playing with me? I don''t want to try again." He was shouting, and suddenly he was ecstatic. "Great, great, I''m finally out!" Hearing that Sanjie finally got out of trouble, they rushed to the exit regardless of everything. Of course, some people don''t believe in evil. Since that one is the exit, and the other one is the access to the two realms, they can enter the real miracles. Plop! Chu Dong only felt a man fall from his head. "Yeli, you didn''t go out with them?" Night from a sigh. "Well, I don''t have that luck. I''ll admit it." Night from the original want to Bo a Bo, the result was sent to the divine realm, and now they meet with Chu Dong. At this time, Chu Dong was turning a circle of keys to open the Shenjing channel again. "You follow me, no matter where you go, you don''t look back, and you only choose one of them." So the two followed. Then, there was light in front of the three people''s eyes, and they came out from the channel. At this time, the void guard on the third floor sighed. "Well, Lord Chudong, he had a chance to enter the inner layer today, but it''s still God''s will. In this way, I''ll take the key for the time being, waiting for the next chance. I don''t know if the next one will be Lord Chudong."The key on Chu Dong''s hand disappeared. Then the miracle closed. At this time, all of a sudden, more than a thousand people gathered around Chu Dong. "Some of them are real to the third floor. They must have treasures. Grab them!" Although they left, it didn''t prevent them from risking a lot of bad water before they left. Now these people are crazy and want to rob the treasure because of their gifts. They are secretly bewitched by them. Now, too many of these people want the treasure in the miracle. Chu Jing saw the scene and saw that everyone was bewitched. "Broken! Wake up, everyone. Fengtian, please help me. I''m afraid I can''t solve the bewitching. " Feng Tian also flies in the air, and Chu Jing work together to break the bewitching left by cha er. Chu Dong thought that they had found Moda on the second floor. Then, among these people, they had mixed into the demons and secretly bewitched them. After a miracle of the test, baby did not get, but test the hearts of the people. Especially after waking up from too much bewitching, they all understand that there are too many weaknesses in their bodies, so although they don''t get treasure, it''s a great opportunity to discover their own weaknesses and correct them in time. "When we know the weakness, we don''t come in vain. Taking advantage of this, the aura recovers in an all-round way, and all ethnic groups should cultivate themselves in an all-round way in order to be strong." "Yes, Lord Chudong." Because of the formal recovery of aura, the whole world has entered a new era, an era of cultivation. Although the aura revived, Chu Dong knew that besides cultivating himself, he could never give up on the development of technology. This time, it seemed that the Terran would take the lead again. At present, all ethnic groups in the world are modeled after the Terran system, so in all things, it is necessary to be brave and take the lead. So Chu Dong came to the King City. Although I didn''t feel long in the miraculous days, I almost didn''t feel the passage of time in the third floor. In addition, the journey from the miraculous signs to the king''s city was half a year later. Chapter 1244 In half a year, many changes have taken place in the new country. With the left and right two phase leave, Hanlin more arbitrary, he became Chudong don''t want to see. And Yuewang knows that he can''t do it, but he still insists on it. How Yuezhi tries to persuade him is fruitless. Yuezhi has to accompany him for the last journey. Yuewang sighs. "Go ahead, you don''t have to accompany me!" So forcibly bombed away month Zhi, the rest of the matter, all by his one face. Yuezhi left with tears in his eyes, and was running to the nameless hole. When Chu Dong arrived at the king''s city, Yue Wang had already died, which made Chu Dong choke. "Why did the king kill him?" "What does it have to do with loneliness that he has broken the law himself?" This kind of cold forest disappoints Chu Dong. He has corrected the emperor''s skill. Although Chu Dong was cold hearted, he left a word before he left. He was the emperor of the world. He hoped that he could consider for the human race. Later, he was asked to vigorously develop technology in order to make the human race prosperous and powerful. Hanlin laughs. "Hahaha, Lord Chudong, now that the aura is revived, everyone can practice it. I don''t know how to use these techniques." See cold forest so, Chu East behind didn''t say what, he knew that he had been unable to change cold forest this person. Depressed back to the tribe, AVA came over. "Lord Chudong, you and I are nothing but mole ants. In front of the strong, who cares about the feelings of mole ants? So Lord Chudong, if you want to break this situation, you have to defeat the real layout." "You know?" "Yes, forgive me, Chu Dongda. I''ll tell you now. Before, I was really afraid of life and death. I was a Protoss, but there was also a day of death. Now I understand! " And he is so enlightened, is also a chance, all because of the emergence of Zihuang. It was Zihuang''s highest state of mind that made him realize completely. He finally decided to tell the truth. Even if he was killed, at least he could live clearly. Although he was a descendant of the protoss, he didn''t live clearly. Now he can finally die clearly. It''s also a realization. The morning hears the way, the night dies may carry on. Instantly, some things about the protoss poured into Chu Dong''s mind. It seems that the only way to defeat the two gods is to defeat the two gods. In fact, the so-called supreme body is just a symbol. There is no supreme God in this world, it is just a rule. But at present, Chu Dong does not have this ability. In at least three years, he will finish the game according to his will in the game set by the dark god. That is to say, in three years'' time, he will have a chance to gain the approval of the dark god and enter the dark world after defeating the demon possessed alurang. "The dark world? The place I''ve been to in my dream, where the dark god is? " Chu Dong finally understood everything. Now Hanlin is obviously heading for another road. It''s not that Chu Dong can change all this. Everything is in the plan of the dark god. Chu Dong is really like a doll in front of the powerful God who can even create the world. If someone wants to kick his leg, he can''t move his arm. At last he understood everything. What he wants to challenge is God. Instead of thinking about how to lead Hanlin back to the right path, even if he tries to pull Hanlin back today, Hanlin will change again under the will of the dark god. Chu Dong decided that since Hanlin was destined to take that route, it was up to him. Now he wanted to turn the tribe here into a powerful country. He used to naively think that he could complete the task well behind the scenes. If he could not control everything behind the scenes, why was the task called judgment? Now he finally understood that the task was not so simple, and even the whole event, including his previous experience, could not get rid of the so-called God''s will. "Congratulations, I understand more." "How do you seem to know in advance?" "No, my Lord, I don''t know. I only know now. I just sigh." "Go away, I don''t have time to hear you sigh. There''s nothing else. Don''t come out to disturb me." "Well, don''t be angry. I''ll be at your service any time." This time the system is no nonsense, seems to also see Chu Dong really in a bad mood. In this way, Chu Dong went into the king''s city again, and directly stated that he wanted to build a country in a certain area. Hanlin didn''t even think about it. "Well, this is what Lord Chudong deserves, but after the founding of the country, you and I don''t owe each other. In the past, Lord Chudong and Gu''s help were cancelled. Besides, Gu didn''t want to fight with Lord Chudong, but one day, he would never show mercy." After hearing this, Chu Dong just nodded. He didn''t have any words with Han Lin. he knew that they were no longer on the same road, and they didn''t have the same relationship as teachers and friends.Back to the tribe, when the wind and thunder rolled between heaven and earth, Chudong took the wind as the name. Fengshanlei tribe officially announced the establishment of the country, called Fengguo. The wind kingdom was established, and the underworld also established the country by taking advantage of the opportunity. Although the underworld is located in Xinshi territory, there is no one of other nationalities. It is natural to establish the country. Because the ghost city of Fengdu of the underworld calls itself Fengdu. In the winter of the same year, ice city announced that it was out of control. Independent of the ice country. This year was a year of change for the new founding state, when the unified mainland separated three countries. Although the whole does not affect the new country, the pattern has changed. After all, these three places, even if they are not independent countries, are beyond the reach of the cold forest. Cold forest simply ignore, wholeheartedly manage the territory he can control. But the focus of Hanlin now is not on technology, so that the originally developed technology suddenly stagnated, and all kinds of talents began to turn to the Three Kingdoms, because Bingguo is really cold, and most of them went to the Fengguo, where Chudong is, and the Fengdu of the Ming nationality. Hanlin turned his back and didn''t pay attention to technology, but qingmo, the demon of rain dance, knew the importance of developing technology, and began to develop technology in the rain dance mainland. Some of the technical people were exiled to the rain dance mainland. After experiencing miracles, the distinction between human, demon and demon has weakened a lot. So when these people come to the rain dance mainland, they are treated exactly the same as the demons because of their own skills. Qingmo is a person who attaches great importance to talents, which makes the loss of new talents even more serious. Hanlin didn''t care about it. "What''s the use of strange and obscene skills? Only by using powerful aura can it be true. All the ancient books and records of zhuangu''s will have been burned. " Not only did the talent run away, but now even the classics have to be burned, and the world is in an uproar. Chapter 1245 Chu Dong was not surprised that Han Lin did such a thing. In his opinion, since he grows up to be that person, it will happen sooner or later. Not only that, Chu Dong even had a premonition that in order to fight against the threat of the northern ice Kingdom, Hanlin would work hard behind. As for when the man under Hanlin decided, there was no fixed rule, maybe soon, maybe a year or two. Because of Hanlin''s overbearing behavior, the world began to have a voice of opposition. And now Hanlin is almost like another man attached to the body, so there is no accident, sending troops to suppress it. And he made four riders. Gaowu and Ziyu are the two most important cavalry. Chu Dong did not expect that these two people would become so. However, it''s not surprising that AVA and his family have changed before his death. In the presence of God, all ethnic groups in the world are just puppets. Sometimes they are not from their own heart. Now God''s will is to make Hanlin such a person, so he will arrange several thugs around him. Unfortunately, Gao Wu and Ziyu were chosen as thugs. It''s so simple. It doesn''t matter whether they are disciples of three generations. Even without gaowu and Ziyu, as long as the so-called will is like this, there will be others to replace them. To understand these things, Chu Dong is not entangled. Now he wants to take the lead in developing technology. As for Han Lin, he will finally answer the saying that the right way is more helpful than the wrong way. Talents from all walks of life have come to invest in Fengguo. Although some of them have gone out of the sea, most of them still feel that land is convenient, which makes Fengguo grow stronger and stronger. "Good. You''re all good inventors." Chu Dong encouraged everyone to make all kinds of inventions. In the twinkling of an eye, the next spring, not surprisingly, Hanlin decided to build a huge project. Now it''s spring, and it''s time for the water and grass to be beautiful. Hanlin wants to keep the people of Bingguo out of the northern gateway. "Within half a year, you will see the results. If you can''t finish it in half a year, kill it!" It only takes half a year to build a long line of defense in the north. In order to keep their heads, the officials below have no choice but to drive the rumor soldiers to build it day and night. As long as they keep their heads, they will take care of other people''s life and death, and everything is up and down. Hanlin is no longer the original Hanlin. Naturally, these officials are not the original officials. All of a sudden, Hanlin once suppressed the nobles, and then came back to life. Now Hanlin needs people like them, and naturally they will rise. So the history of xinshiguo is really like a great reincarnation. At this time, the dark world. At this time, the dark God felt that something was wrong. Hanlin was like this. That was his will. But Chu Dong suddenly wanted to lead us to develop science and technology, which was beyond his control. The dark god had a special ability, which was called the deduction of all worlds. It could calculate what would happen in a very long time. He reckons that there will be quite advanced technology in the future generations of the human race, which is so powerful that it can fight against God and learn some knowledge. Then the human race will doubt God and even want to knock him down. "No, we can''t let the Terrans develop technology!" After thinking about it, the dark God decided to temporarily pull Chudong into the dark world. Ding! The host will be drawn into the dark world. "What, the dark world." Chu Dong exclaimed, the dark god now only needs to trap Chu Dong in the dark world for a few months, and the situation outside will change greatly. At that time, Chu Dong would go out and come back again. The dark god has already planned the war outside. As for the ancient devil, he doesn''t pay attention at all now. He still has two years to deal with him. Moreover, he saves Moda and consumes a lot of money. "Idiot, it''s useless. What''s the use of saving him?" Where does the dark god know that Aladdin really wanted to save Moda in order to save him? He just wanted his aura. The aura of Moda has been absorbed and refined by him, which can match with the magic body of alurang. In front of him, he has no choice but to be seriously injured. Now Moda takes the initiative to deliver it to the door, of course he is not polite. He deliberately and several humanitarian: "although can cure, but this body of the cultivation of the demon clan, is no longer." "Ah? How could that be? " Alurang cheated everyone, successfully got the aura of demonization, and became extremely powerful. Just after Chu Dong was pulled into the dark world, he left the ice sea and entered the dark world. "Dark world, I come!" In the dark world, alurang is like a fish in water. Now he doesn''t want to have a direct conflict with the dark god, but just wants to practice here. In the land of ice sea, Moda has become a puppet. He cheated the God of darkness by using a seemingly clumsy method of transplanting flowers and trees. Now, alurang regards this place as the base of cultivation, and the God of darkness doesn''t know it yet. The dark world is another world. Although it is not different from the ground world on the surface, its rules are completely different.And the dark god now draws Chudong directly to the dark world, which obviously breaks the rules. At this time, the God of light made a move. "Dark god, if you want to play like this, it''s no fun. You can''t do this unless he takes the initiative to enter." "God of light, didn''t you say not to interfere?" "You broke the rules, why can''t I come out and remind you." "Did you say that?" "Is it too late now?" In any case, the power of the dark god is suppressed by the light God, so later he forbeared, and Chu Dong just turned around at the door of the dark world and sent back. Chu Dong disappeared for seven or eight days, which made the whole country anxious. "King, where have you been?" "It''s OK. I just want to go out for a walk." "Master, you are so worried about us." Chu Dong let everyone don''t have to worry, and then a person back, he wanted to calm down thinking, this period of change happened one by one, let him some should not be flawed. At this time, the Phoenix Kingdom sent an emissary Zihuang to come to see him. "It''s miss Zihuang. Please have a seat." "Thank you, king." Later, Zihuang explains her intention. In a few days, chubayi will marry Lingyi. They all hope that Chudong can attend their wedding. For two people to come together, Chu Dong sincere blessing. "After so long, they finally got married. Congratulations, I will go!" Out of friendship with Hanlin, Hanlin was also invited. A few days later, people from all nationalities came. Since the ice kingdom was established, of course, their leader Simba was also among them. Simba was very proud and came here with a special gift. With their marriage over, some of the guests are ready to leave after being invited to stay for some time. Chapter 1246 When he was about to leave, Hanlin received the news that when he came to attend the wedding banquet, the people of Bingguo took the opportunity to plunder the three cities in Beidi. In a rage, Hanlin gives a direct order to kill Simba. Yisimba''s fighting power is not the personal guard of Hanlin, so it can be easily killed. But he didn''t have any defense at all. The sword of Hanlin''s personal guard had already come out of its sheath. So there is no task to guard against, he just suffered a loss, finally life meteorite on the spot. After three days of Chu Bayi''s marriage, Han Lin defies the etiquette and orders to commit murder, which makes Chu Bayi angry. "Han Lin, I haven''t been married for three days. You let me spill blood here. Are you going to give me an account?" Han Lin was calm. "How do you want to explain to you that Simba took my city, shouldn''t you kill me?" "After you leave, even if you go out of this door, I won''t pay attention to your private affairs, but today you will be damned for ruining the place where I got married!" In the meantime, Chu Bayi will force his hand. At this time, Lingyi came out. "King, you and I are married, less than 100 days, I don''t want to see blood again." After hearing this, chubayi took back his anger. "Well, it depends on the face of Lingyi. In a hundred days, you will be waiting for the magic army of Fengguo to come down. Please!" A few days later, Hanlin, who had returned to his country, raised a large number of troops to send to Bingguo. However, the city''s general, Zheng Xuan, was so powerful that he could not fight for a long time and had no choice but to withdraw. Because he lost three cities and couldn''t capture Bingguo in a short time, Hanlin was so angry that he blamed the northern defense line for not being repaired. If the northern defense line was completed, Bingguo would be blocked in the north. How could he capture the city. Hanlin is killing again. At this time, the new founding state was in greater danger. Some people feel the crisis, others think of speculation. One of the bodyguards around Hanlin is called chutianba. This man is very good at drilling camp. He also knows that it''s not so easy to attack Bingguo. Bingguo is a place that is easy to defend but difficult to attack. However, it''s much easier to fight Fengguo than to fight Bingguo. He doesn''t really help Hanlin, but wants to win his trust step by step, and consume Hanlin by constantly waging wars with foreign countries. Later on, he''s very organic and easy to replace Hanlin. Chu Tianba gave an idea to Han Lin and said, "why do you have to wait for Feng kingdom to attack in a hundred days? We can take the initiative to attack him and take him by surprise. Xinshi Kingdom needs a victory to wash away the humiliation ahead." Hanlin was overjoyed. "Well said, there will be war in the back anyway. It''s better to take the initiative than wait for them to fight!" In this way, Hanlin, who was frustrated, ordered Gao Wu and Ziyu to fight in Fengguo. "King, why attack Fengguo?" Gao Wu asked. Ziyu is also puzzled: "king, how can we become famous when we attack Fengguo?" "The teacher is famous. Hehe, why do you still use the same old way? Two generals, it''s better to start first. " Chu Tianba doesn''t wait for Han Lin to answer, so he grabs Bai Wen to ask. See is drilling in the management of the villain chutianba, Ziyu gas do not play a place. "Chu Tianba, what qualifications do you have to talk to the general like this?" "Why, just because I am the supervisor of the two of you, can''t I control the two of you?" "You! King, did you order him to be the supervisor of the army? If so, I''m not willing to be the general! " Gao Wu was very angry when he heard that this kind of person was a supervisor. Han Lin listens to a table. "Presumptuous, do you dare to resist the king''s orders? Chu Tianba was appointed by Gu himself. Do you want to say that Gu employed people who didn''t pay attention?" Gao Wu fell to his knees at that time. "The end will not dare!" "Since you don''t dare, go out with Chu Jianjun tomorrow. Don''t you want a reason? Fengguo threatened to fight back to them in a hundred days. Is that enough?" Gao Wu and Ziyu know that if someone like Chu Tianba becomes a supervisor, they will be defeated in this battle, but Wang dares not to disobey. To send troops to Fengguo, there is a section of road in the middle, which is very close to the wind country where Chudong is. Now they are confused. Since they are very close to the wind, they wonder if they can stay nearby for a moment, so that they can go in to find Chudong and ask him to help them out. But their request was rejected by Chu Tianba. They were angry with him. Chu Tianba stopped them. They were angry at that time and killed him directly. The two of them regret it. But now, there''s nothing to be afraid of, two people stride meteor, ran to the Phoenix country. After seeing Chu Dong, they told the situation. Chu Dong said that they were confused. "You. Well, can I ask chubayi to give you a way to live? " "Shizu, how does this matter have something to do with chubayi?"They were puzzled. Chu Dong said: "now that you have killed Chu Tianba, if you don''t have a war to win, you think Hanlin will let you two go?" "Ah? Shizu, aren''t you asking us to fake it? " Gao Wu exclaimed. Chu Dong snorted. "Do you know? I don''t think I''ll act rashly if I know just now. " In this way, Chu Dong went to the branch of Chu Bayi to see what he meant. No matter what, Chu Dong begged for help. These two were three generations of disciples of Mingdong cave. Chu Dong always wanted to give face, and he promised that he could fake it. Gao Wu and Ziyu are at ease. Two people think about it and discuss it. When they go back this time, if Hanlin asks why they don''t chase after him while winning, he says that the food and grass are poor. As for the death of Chu Tianba, he says that he died of the cold wind on the road, and he just throws the pot of food to Chu Tianba. Without him, the food and grass can''t be helped. This is a good reason. Both of them secretly admire themselves. They are so talented. In this way, they solved a crisis. Chudong Tuoren believed them a little and asked them if they wanted to play for Hanlin. As a result, the two brothers were very stubborn and said that they would never betray. Chudong was very angry. Hanlin had given them some enchantment. Just have a month to look at them, and now they are the same. "It seems that Han Lin has some skills." Chu Dong didn''t know that Han Lin was so good at controlling people because he was so crooked that he understood Chu Dong''s words. That day, Chu Dong and Han Lin said that governing a big country is like cooking small delicacies. He actually realized his own truth from a few words, but what he realized was all wrong. It can also be said that it became so behind the cold forest. This sentence has the function of fuse. "Ha ha ha, the original focus is not cure, but cooking, cooking ah!" At the beginning of the cold forest to understand, this great joy, simply want to jump to the room so happy. Chapter 1247 Hanlin''s wrong understanding, plus only half of the emperor''s five skills. It''s strange that the word "cooking" is regarded as the way of governing the country. It''s just a misunderstanding. It''s very effective in managing people. Now looking at the New Kingdom, it''s actually ruled by man, which makes Chudong feel more and more that it''s the man who has come to life. Chu Dong understood that only by defeating the superior could he really save people. Otherwise, he would not be able to change anything if he defeated a cold forest, so he ignored all kinds of performance of cold forest. Although Gao Wu and Ziyu are disciples of the third generation of the nameless cave, Chu Dong knows that it''s their own choice to save them once or twice, but they can''t ask for a lifetime. By his means, Hanlin has really raised a group of foolish and loyal people. In front of him, he seems to have burned a number of technical books, but in the middle, he has also burned a large number of books with independent ideas. "Alas, although there was no terrible incident of burning books and burying scholars, such a thing happened." Chu Dong sighed in his heart. Seeing that Chu Dong sighed so short, Chu Jing came to persuade him. "Master, you have sighed like this several times today." "How many times?" If it wasn''t for Chu Jing, Chu Dong didn''t remember. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly. "Maybe that''s what caring is all about." Chu Dong said that care is chaos. This is true. Gao Wu and Ziyu are three generations of disciples of his nameless cave. Needless to say, although Hanlin had no nominal relationship with him, he was also the person he focused on at the beginning. Under his careful guidance, he could not fight God''s will in the end, which made Chu Dong feel ironic and failed. He thought that everything could be planned, but he thought it was too naive. Fortunately, there are Chu Jing around to persuade, Chu Dong behind the mood, calm a lot. As his mood calmed down, Chu Dong understood the responsibility he shouldered. Now he is the king of the wind kingdom. Although the territory he controls is only the area of the tribe, he is also a country in a small area. Moreover, talents from all over the world come to him. He has no reason to live in the decadence of failure. In this regard, Chu Dong made the development plan of Fengguo. In three years, he wanted to make Fengguo more prosperous and powerful. On this day, King Fengdu came to find Chu Dong. "I want to talk to you today." Then the king of Fengdu, also known as the underworld in front of him, talked directly with Chudong. For the development of the two countries behind, instead of letting the cold forest break down separately, the two countries should merge. From then on, Fengdu became a subsidiary of Fengguo. Fengdu only enjoyed internal autonomy, but only called Fengguo externally, and the main policy was to give priority to Fengguo. Chudong is very happy. "I''m very happy that Fengdu Wang can think that. Then he will set up the wind country alliance." Under the leadership of Fengdu king, Chu Bayi and Longlin once discussed, Chenyang mainland, dragon and phoenix also joined the alliance of Fengguo. That means the rise of wind power. And the rise of the wind power alliance, announced the arrival of the era of the three major forces to rely on. Although Xingyue continent and Yuwu continent are two opposite continents separated by the sea, they were originally the territory of demon and demon, and now they have announced the establishment of an alliance. Take a green word in the name of the demon''s common master qingmo and establish an alliance. Meanwhile, the alliance takes cyan as the auspicious color and the tiger of the king of beasts as the totem. Qingguo now has a lot of talents and is also actively developing and building. Qingmo, who has set up an alliance, has the ambition to go out of the sea to replace Xinshi. He thinks he has the ability, and Hanlin is not the person he knew before. "Since xinshiguo has changed from the inside, why can''t I take its place?" Qingmo''s heart, with this idea. At this time, a man named Wang erlie in the eastern part of Chu also proposed to Chu that he should take it lower. "Your Majesty, sooner or later, Xinshi kingdom will rot from the inside. Hanlin can still control Xinshi, but its descendants may not be. Your majesty should have made plans early." As for Wang erlie''s proposal, Chu Dong didn''t understand. Now that Hanlin has become the man, and more and more like him, according to the law of astonishing similarity in history, he is almost bound to follow the old road of the death of emperor II. However, Wang erlie''s analysis of the world situation shows that he is a talented person. Chu Dong believed that Cao An would be one of them if he could see this, but now Cao An is only devoted to cultivation and does not care about these things at all. As for Wei Ding, he is still enjoying his daily sightseeing. Chu Dong thought about this and nodded: "Lord Wang, it''s reasonable. Let''s discuss it later." "But the king." What else would Wang erlie say? Chu Dong waved his hand and said, "I''m tired today. If you have anything to do, you can come back later and tell me in detail." Although Chu Dong was also called Wang, and now he is the leader of the wind Kingdom Alliance, he never dared to call himself Gu.It''s a demand for himself. Although it''s just a small address, it represents a kind of reminder. Once you call yourself lonely, you will be left alone. Chudong didn''t want to be like that. As he grew up, he had to understand more and more. Wang erlie called to the back, Chu Dong said: "Lord Wang, your proposal is good, but the opportunity has not come." "Oh? Why did you say that? " Chu Dong began to explain. "Well, Lord Wang, how much do you know about Hanlin?" Wang erlie shook his head after hearing this: "well, your majesty, I don''t know much about Hanlin. Only through some of his actions and the judgment of the world situation. " Chu Dong nodded: "this is it, so although the idea is good, the time has not come. At the beginning of the new era, although there is a brain drain, the cold forest still has a certain position in the hearts of the people. It is only the officials who are in danger. " After hearing this, Wang erlie suddenly realized. "Yes, it''s still a long-term view." Hanlin took advantage of the opportunity of the last tour, and then recruited thugs on a large scale. Today, a large number of such people have been recruited. On the surface, they are just intelligence organizations, but they are actually acting alone. Now these officials, no one knows whether someone around them was sent by Wang to monitor them. If Han Lin doesn''t give up developing science and technology at this time, this kind of official administration will be good for him for a period of time. Civil servants don''t love money, and military officers are not afraid of death. Although this civil servant doesn''t love money, some of them have to, but it is definitely a great good thing for the people. Those who win the hearts of the people will win the world. But in how to win the hearts of the people, do not pay attention to the development of technology, blindly driving back, also still can not keep people. It can also be said that Hanlin has taken a big step now. Chapter 1248 For a day or two, the common people didn''t feel anything, but with the lack of talents, the disadvantages of Xinshi began to appear. All kinds of technical talents are unwilling to stay in the new country. The first ones to be hit are water conservancy facilities. With the great efforts of the old and the great achievements of the New Kingdom, we have the support of the old king. The construction of water conservancy is not to say that it will be repaired once and for all. In the later stage, it needs to be maintained irregularly. Now that all the talents have gone, and after several years of good weather, we have forgotten how the new founding country, through the construction of water conservancy facilities, rose among the countries and realized the unification in the world. At the beginning, if they did not play a role, so that the new country does not worry about food, how can we go to pacify all countries with ease. Now, with the departure of talents and the neglect of themselves, these original facilities have become dilapidated and can''t play their original role. Now it''s autumn harvest time, so it''s a good time to repair them. In this way, they can play their role in the spring of next year. If it''s just time for repair, it''s ok if there''s no repair. Some local officials heard that Hanlin will make a second tour of the world in spring tomorrow, but this time they plan to go down the river. They think that these original channels will affect Hanlin''s travel. "Tear it down!" It''s just a word. It''s just a word. There are policies above and Countermeasures below. Hanlin wants to take good care of these officials. These officials also try their best to deal with Hanlin. As long as you don''t make mistakes, you are a good official. He completely forgot to use the first generation of the war god, Lin Guoyue. Now what Hanlin needs is obedient officials to manage a group of obedient people, and then make good use of these revived auras. It''s good for the officials and the people to put their mind on cultivation, including himself. Recently, he began to pay special attention to cultivation, and even sought to change himself through cultivation in order to live a long life. Hanlin has completely changed. At this point, the wind power alliance. The shadow organization under Lina''s management has received information that some parts of xinshiguo are demolishing water conservancy facilities to make way for the cold forest to patrol the world along the river next spring. Hearing the news, Chu Dong was shocked there. "He, this is no different from his own grave." Linna also sighed after listening: "master, didn''t you say that you didn''t manage how Hanlin acted?" Chu Dong said: "yes, I said I don''t care how Hanlin acts, but what''s the crime of Xinshi people?" "So the master is still in charge of this matter?" After hearing this, Chu Dong became very entangled. He knew that even if he went to xinshiguo as a friend, Hanlin would still go his own way. After thinking about it, Chu Dong finally ordered rod and Eddie to take Jamie with them and check the food storage of the tribe. If there is enough food, they can prepare some other food in case of failure. If there is a famine in the early spring of next year, they can at least take out a portion of food to help the victims. The water conservancy projects in Xinshi country are huge and complex, and they are interlinked with each other. There is no difference between demolishing one place and destroying the whole. Moreover, if a local official does this, he will be followed by other officials. When Wu Sinan heard about it, he sighed. He was seriously ill and almost died of depression. You should know that the vast water conservancy project of xinshiguo was all his efforts, and now it has been destroyed. Now Hanlin doesn''t pay attention to talents, and it also burns down the technical classics. Wu Sinan has already returned to the alliance of wind nations at this time. If Wu Sinan was in the New Kingdom at this time, with his temper, he would go to the main hall and talk with Han Lin about his strengths and weaknesses. Even if he offended Tianwei and fell into a different place, he would not hesitate to do so, and he would return to the alliance now. I heard that Wu Sinan was seriously ill. Chu Dong came to see him in person. "Mr. Chudong, no king, i..." "It''s good to call me anything. I have to be king. You can call me Lord Chudong more kindly." "Well, Mr. Chu Dong, I really..." Chu Dong understood Wu Sinan''s mood at this time and devoted all his efforts to show a great work to the world. As a result, it was ruined! no one else could accept it. Heart sighs, come to comfort Wu Sinan. "There''s so much more for you to do." "Where there is a need for me, such a large project will be destroyed if it is destroyed. I..." Chu Dong bent down and said, "do you think this is the only project you can build with your ability?" "Mr. Chu Dong, what do you mean?" "Xinshi''s canals are destroyed, and there is our country of wind, and beyond there is the land of stars and moon, and the land of rain dancing! Isn''t your technology for the benefit of the world? "In a word, Wu Sinan was finally moved. Indeed, after the completion of the water conservancy project in xinshiguo, Wu Sinan felt like he was lying on the credit book for some time. Even later, he felt that the whole project was going to be abandoned. Now that the water conservancy project was destroyed, he heard Chu Dong say so, and he felt alive again. At that time, the whole person looked a lot more energetic and less decadent. "That''s right. It''s cold now, so it''s not suitable to start construction, but we can be ready to see." "Yes, Lord Chudong." In this way, Chu Dong persuades Wu Sinan to come to the Spring Festival after the accumulation of this winter. Hanlin just wants to use the aura of Fugong to strengthen himself. This is not the right way. Now that the aura is revived, everyone in the world can practice. Only when they have the conditions, it doesn''t mean that anyone can really become a magician. Everyone''s system quality is different, which means that the division of labor is different. Hanlin is so radical! Time passes day by day, it''s already winter in the twinkling of an eye, but the rushing cold forest doesn''t mean to stop everything. "How long has it been and why the northern fortifications have not been completed?" "Report to the king, the bitter and cold land in the North has now turned into ice and can''t move the ground." "I can''t move the ground. Why don''t you think of a way to do it? I repeat that in the spring of next year, I want to see the fortifications in the north! In this way, whether there is a cold ice city in the north or not, the lonely new beginning is a piece of iron! " After hearing this, all the officials knew that it was impossible to complete this task, but if they did not complete this task, they would die. It''s very urgent for the person in charge of this matter, amulai. Let him out of the hall, anxious to turn around, can not think of a way. Chapter 1249 When amulai came out, he came close to a man and fixed his eyes on Li mude. Li mude called him aside and began to give him advice. "Don''t the king want to see everything he wants to see, and he won''t really check every place. Isn''t it better to turn water into ice now?" "What do you mean, let me fake?" Amurai asked. He has already thought of what kind of methods Li mude said to cope with the customs clearance, which is nothing more than using the frozen conditions to quickly pile up and look like it has been repaired. But at the thought of doing so, amulai hesitated. Li mude smile: "how is this fake, but to satisfy Shangyi." After listening to this, amulai finally got rid of his worries and thought that if he didn''t cheat at the moment, he would not be able to protect himself. It''s just this method. Now it''s over. As soon as it thaws in the spring of next year, won''t it show up again. He immediately expressed his worry: "yes, as long as the king is happy, now this pass is over, but when the spring comes next year, there will be more rain, and the frozen soil, I''m afraid..." After hearing this, Li Mu de began to laugh. "Mr. amu is confused. You said it would take a lot of rain to collapse. At that time, we could say it was a natural disaster. It''s raining hard, and the walls are still collapsing. " "That''s right. Thank you, Mr. Li. You are my life-saving benefactor." While patting his thigh excitedly, amulai expressed his great thanks to Li mude. Li mude said with a smile: "since I help Mr. amu so much, now there is no one in the two prime ministers. The position of the first assistant is also empty. Everything behind me depends on the people of amulei." After hearing this, amulai understood at that time that although Li mude had a good personal relationship with him, he spared no effort to help him. He really had another purpose. It turned out that he wanted to seek higher rights, and he was trying to attract him to be his own. Amulai is now in charge of the construction of fortifications. He has to take charge of countless civilians. How can he do without an army he can only command? This army, which is very special, is completely dispatched by him. It''s not like any other army that has been cleaned up. No one can be mobilized without the hand of Hanlin. In peacetime, the military power is absolutely concentrated, but in wartime, the army commander can be empowered separately. At the end of the war, he regained his power. In this way, the military power was firmly in Hanlin''s hands. Although the foundation of xinshiguo had been changed, it was difficult to replace it. It is also because of this that although qingmo is ambitious and will leave Xinshi country in the West sooner or later, he does not act rashly. He knows that Xinshi''s army is still very powerful. Not only that, in order to save Gao Wu and Ziyu, Chu Dong instructed Chu Bayi to fake defeat once, which further inspired the morale of Xinshi state. "The army of our new country is invincible." At this time, the time limit of one hundred days mentioned by chubayi was approaching. Chu Bayi promised Chu Dong that he could be defeated once. But a hundred days later, when he led the army of Feng kingdom to Xinshi Kingdom, he hoped that he could stand on a just stand. Although he had joined the alliance of Feng Kingdom, and Chu Dong was also his old master, all the things went to the same place. When Han Lin had his wedding, he provoked him. This account was not calculated with him In other words, chubayi is not a man. And Chu Bayi, now the only man of the Phoenix family, is watching him all over the Phoenix kingdom. Seeing the war getting tighter and tighter, Zihuang is worried about the people Lingyi relies on most. She has heard that the army of xinshiguo is very powerful. Although she is a soldier of Fengguo in the battle with gaowu, she wants to release water, but she can''t underestimate the fighting power of xinshiguo. She didn''t want war. So Zihuang privately advised Chu Bayi whether it could be solved in a peaceful way. "Zihuang, don''t say it. I know you don''t want to see me. On impulse, I will lose my head." "Yes, king, people always act irrationally when they are angry." After a miracle trip, Zihuang realized a lot of truth. In addition, for her sake, chubayi lost the chance to carry out the fourth level. Zihuang needs to share his worries at this time. As she heard Chu Bayi said that she would not be angry, she lost her head and showed a reassuring look. "Since the king knows the truth, I won''t say much, but I still hope that the king can understand that once a war starts, the impact will be far-reaching." Chubayi nodded: "well, I understand." Two people''s dialogue, but to the outside of the spirit heard. But according to the purple Phoenix spirit to ask. "Zihuang, how can you persuade the king? You know, it was Hanlin that day." "Yes, I understand." Zihuang sees that Lingyi is very angry about this. Since she found Chu Bayi, the only man in the Phoenix family, she finds that Lingyi has changed. She is more and more like a little woman. She only hopes that there is a man around to rely on instead of Lingyi, the clan leader who is willing to stay with the Phoenix people and full of fighting spirit."Since you understand, you should know what to say and what not to say in the future." "Yes, Zihuang knows." With that, Zihuang nono stepped down. The purple Huang that leaves, in the heart is very bad taste, she understands because of her action, two people in the heart afraid is to have a gap. "Ha ha, maybe it''s the king who told her about the miracle." Zihuang laughs bitterly at the thought. Later, she turns to think that instead of doing so, it''s better to plan early so that everyone will not be hurt. Although she does have some ideas about the king, she knows better what she is now. Since you want to stay away from the land of right and wrong, it''s better to go to the wind country and take refuge in Chu Dong. In this way, Zihuang goes to Lingyi alone and proposes to leave. "Why leave? I''m not good to you? " Zihuang gave a bitter smile. "Patriarch, there are some things that you need to say, at least not. I miss you occasionally. You are still good sisters." Zihuang said, Lingyi also understood that some words were too white, nodded: "you can think so, I thank you first. It''s not in vain that so many people of the Phoenix clan have sent you to the miracle. " In this way, before the 100 day period, Zihuang went to Fengguo first. To the wind country, for the arrival of Zihuang, Chudong some accident. "Miss Zihuang came to take refuge in me?" "Yes." Zihuang didn''t explain, and Chu Dong didn''t want to ask more. She just wanted to let her three girls get along for a while. She could ask the truth through them. At least Zihuang would never come to seek refuge. In this way, Zihuang lives in Fengguo for the time being and gets along well with sannv. Because Chu Jing has also reached the fourth level of miracles, he still admires Zihuang. Chapter 1250 Chu Jing took Zihuang''s hand and said: "sister Zihuang, that day you can enter the miracle, but I admire your strength." After hearing this, Zihuang showed a embarrassed expression: "where is it, sister Chujing is also very powerful." In this way, the four women get along well with each other. At this time, the time of declaring war with chubayi is approaching. At this time, ice city, the border. According to what Li mude said, amulai began to command the staff and stepped up day and night. Large blocks of frozen soil can be poured directly with water, and a very long block can be cast in one day. Therefore, this fortification can be said to be built very quickly. And now Hanlin just wants to see the fortifications built. And these days, he has been addicted to refining pills. Now, there will only be a group of people who are willing to take advantage of Hanlin. Taking this opportunity, some people began to put forward a rapid cultivation method, that is, refining pills to accelerate the absorption of aura, so as to achieve twice the result with half the effort. Since it''s the pill that Hanlin wants to use, of course, it''s safe. He has been observing the reaction of the people who tested it these days. And the people who tested the drugs were people who had committed felonies. If you take nothing, you wait for the next test. If you don''t die after three tests, you can be pardoned. Although there are lucky people who have really tried three times and nothing happened, they are only alive. After all, no one knows the consequences of unknown drugs on them. Slowly, a special group was formed in the hall, which was called medicine man. Although they are innocent, they can''t go back to the crowd, and they become different. In order to deal with these people properly, a mysterious organization was set up, medicine. They secretly raised Hanlin and gave him a very high treatment. In the future, the time is ripe, and they work specially for Hanlin, because these people, now each of them, are natural killers. Through cultivation, they can release all kinds of unknown medicinal power at any time without any trace, and kill people invisibly. A chrysanthemum kill, a medicine, now is the two secret weapons of Hanlin, a department of intelligence, a department of assassination! Amulai thought that he was acting in secret, but he forgot that Ju Sha people were everywhere. It''s just that now Hanlin is only interested in testing pills, and the news of Ju Sha has not been sent to Hanlin, which makes amulai escape temporarily. During the time when Hanlin was refining medicine, he entrusted everything to his nephew Hanyong. Now Hanlin''s son is too young to be in power, and no one can take care of the government during this period of time. However, the jusha organization is only in Hanlin''s charge and does not pay attention to Hanyong at all. Han Yong heard that amulai had repaired his defense so soon. He didn''t even bother to look at it. He only thought that amulai had a hundred courage, and he didn''t dare to bully the king. His uncle told him that he just had to sit there instead of him. The rest of the things naturally had a set of operation process. He just sat there pretending that there was a king in the world. It has to be said that if Hanlin is not intoxicated with cultivation, his current system is very advanced. It can make a court lose the existence of the king and ensure its operation. This is simply a feat. Although there is a lack of left and right prime ministers, together with the first and second ministers, all the civil and military officials perform their duties and operate in an orderly manner. Therefore, if Hanlin did not do so, the new state would not have any conditions for subjugation. Even now the cold forest is so tossed, at least in this country, only some people leave with a cold heart, and no one thinks of replacing it. Except qingmo has been staring at here in the west, and chubayi wants to declare war with it for the sake of that day''s righteousness. And this time, Hanlin tried Dan. When he came out, it was about to start spring next year. Chu Bayi had a hundred day deadline, but he couldn''t wait until he came out. On this day, the army of Fengguo was already at the foot of the city. Chu Dong promised Chu Bayi that he would not interfere this time. As long as chubayi doesn''t go to Fengdu. There was not much intersection between chubayi and Fengdu, so the idea of taking the opportunity to fight Fengdu was not born. It wasn''t until Chu Bayi''s army came down that Han Yong suddenly realized that the throne was not as good as his uncle said, just sit there. "Who can make a general?" Hearing this, all the officials came out to recommend Gao Wu and Ziyu. "Very good. I''ve already thought of them." Han Yong is just a symbol sitting in the court. He can count on his decision. General Linyu and general gaokaizi were sent to the front line. Chubayi led the team by himself. Seeing that it was these two people again, he couldn''t help laughing. "Last time I let you go, how dare you come here today?" Gao Wu raised his sword and snorted: "the Phoenix family is just a woman''s department. I advise you to withdraw early." This statement directly angered the Feng soldiers."What did you say?" All of a sudden, a female general flew out. Because of the sudden flying out, Gao Wu has not yet waited for his reaction, but directly plundered the opposite female general to the opposite camp. This battle can no longer be fought. "Hahaha, men of the New Kingdom, you''d better withdraw. Your generals have been arrested. Lanxi, the Feng nationality, captured the chief General of the enemy army today "Lanxi! Lanxi All of a sudden, the Feng army was so powerful that Ziyu was about to go to save people, but the other side couldn''t get out. Ziyu was so anxious that he couldn''t help it. Although it''s true that Chu Bayi declared war with Hanlin, Zihuang''s words still touched him. He didn''t want to make too many unnecessary sacrifices on both sides. It can also be said that whether Lanxi captured gaowu alive or not, he was right in Chu Bayi''s heart. Now he captured the enemy commander alive, so he had the capital to negotiate. Chu Bayi didn''t want Hanlin''s land, he didn''t have that Ambition, he as long as Hanlin an attitude and a word, of course, give him an apology to admit his mistake, as long as Hanlin personally an apology to admit his mistake, he can immediately withdraw. The next day, Chu Bayi didn''t bother the two masters, and sent Lanxi as an emissary to negotiate with Ziyu. "Master Ziyu, the meaning of my king is very simple. I don''t want to meet you swordsmen. As long as Hanlin comes out to apologize, I will release you immediately." Ziyu didn''t give any face, but he was directly robbed by the other girl. Moreover, he was not far away and couldn''t stop him. His male chauvinism came up. "I can''t do it. I''ll get people out." "It seems that this matter is not negotiable?" "Yes, just wait. If you can''t retreat, I''ll break you." Ziyu put down his cruel words and ordered to see off the guests. Lanxi helpless, had to come back, Chu Bayi heard the fury. "What? I gave them faces, didn''t I? " He immediately ordered Gao Wu to attack Ziyu''s Department tonight. Chapter 1251 At this time, the wind country. Although he promised Chu Bayi not to interfere in the war between the two countries, Chu Dong always paid attention to the dynamic of the war. At that time, he had a hunch that the situation would become serious. Now gaowu and Ziyu are doomed to lose. It doesn''t matter that they lose. Once they lose, chubayi will not be able to stop his Feng soldiers and move on. After all, when they win, the soldiers will want to win further. Sometimes, this kind of situation can''t be stopped. Moreover, chubayi will certainly comply with this call. Now xinshiguo appears to be powerful, but once the front line is conquered, chubayi can say that it goes straight into the uninhabited world. Basically, there will be no resistance like that in the back. This situation, on the surface, is beneficial to chubayi, but in fact, chubayi has not the ability to occupy this large area of territory, and then can hold the results. In this way, it will only drag the Phoenix clan into endless wars and killing. That''s what''s terrible. So Chu Dong decided to come out and stop when he was good. Now he has won, and let Gao Wu, who was captured alive, become famous. Listen to Chu Dong explain the intention, this time Chu Bayi refused. "Master, no matter what, you are my old master. I should listen to your words, and I know the consequences of this matter. But if Hanlin doesn''t apologize, I will never stop fighting." Because Chudong arrived immediately, chubayi''s action tonight was cancelled temporarily. This is Chu Bayi''s last attitude. He has given in. Chu Dong sighs. "Well, as you said, I''m just your old master. Now that you know the consequences, you know that you are now the master of a country. You should be responsible for your decision today." Chubayi''s body immediately stood up: "yes, I understand the master." Speaking of this, Chu Dong knew that persuading was useless, so he had to leave. Because there was no attack last night, the next day, Yufan ordered all the troops and came to attack the Chu Bayi department. When Chu Bayi saw him, he didn''t want the two armies to fight each other. He directly challenged Ziyu and asked him if he dared to fight. If he was forced to do so, why didn''t he fight? In an instant, the soldiers of the two armies separated from each other and began to fight. Although Chu Dong left, he was not at ease in the end, so he stood on a mountain far away and looked at everything here. He found that Ziyu was actually fighting. He knew that what he didn''t want to see was going to happen. This was Chu Bayi''s strategy. He knew the ability of Ziyu to lead the army. If he led the army to attack, he would not be able to defend it. But if he was single handed, Ziyu was not right Hands. It seems that Chu Bayi is not as good as Ziyu when it comes to leading soldiers in war, but Ziyu still lacks training when it comes to experience, and Ziyu is still too young and vigorous compared with Chu Bayi. At the beginning, Ziyu was able to parry, but later he was completely suppressed by chubayi. At this time, a deputy general of Ziyu''s army, Chen Meng, saw that the main general was about to lose, and suddenly put a cold arrow at Chu Bayi. Puchi! A feather arrow is hurling into Chu Bayi''s back heart. All of a sudden, chubayi fell to the ground. Chen Meng took the opportunity to shout: "I shot the leader of the other side. Let''s go in with me and save general Gao!" The voice just falls, over there son feather direct hand rises knife to fall. "Who asked you to shoot a cold arrow! Stop Ziyu despises Chen Meng most. As a soldier, failure on the battlefield is nothing. The most shameful thing is that he can''t afford to lose. Now Chu Bayi was shot with a hidden arrow. Chu Bayi''s department had to carry his body back and escort Gao Wu back to Fengguo. Because Chu Bayi had fire bath armor, at this time he entered the state of fire bath. Somewhere the real body begins to fall asleep. Although Lingyi knew that chubayi would come back from the fire sooner or later, she was enraged by the enemy''s plot against her husband. The power of Jufeng Kingdom attacked Xinshi kingdom again. This time, the power of Jufeng Kingdom turned grief and indignation into strength. It attacked the city and plundered the land. Half of the city of Xinshi kingdom had been conquered in half a month. What the spirit needed was not the territory of Xinshi Kingdom, but a satisfactory explanation from Hanlin. It was in the middle of winter. This winter is not peaceful. Just when Lingyi and his troops saw that they were about to kill Xinshi King City, the garrison of Hanbing city declared independence. In front of the chaos of the peaceful ice city, there is a garrison here. Amulai only cares about completing the task of the cold forest. He doesn''t care about other things. Whether the fortifications are fake or not, they at least look the same as real. In this way, the garrison of the ice city thinks that xinshiguo doesn''t care about them. They cut off foreign enemies and shut them off from the door of the new country. "General Gao Guang, since Hanlin doesn''t want us, let''s break away from them." "Good!" Gaoguang immediately exclaimed that hanbingcheng would become a force independent of xinshiguo.The remnant of the ice sea, Lingkong and mingling, take the opportunity to leave the ice sea to attach themselves. "General Gao, the so-called time is another time. We used to be enemies, but now we can cooperate." "Of course!" As soon as the two sides hit it off, the ice city connected to the ice sea and became a force. It was not until then that Hanlin came out of the secret chamber of cultivation. Besides getting the news of Ju Sha, amulai even dares to cheat him. What''s more, he hears that Hanbing city has declared independence, and the Lingyi Department has already arrived at the King City, which makes Hanlin restless. Everything else is easy to say. Ling will never give up with him. When he was too anxious to find a way out, Li mude offered a plan. "King, speaking of this, Han Yong is ashamed of you. Now of course he is asked to block the disaster for you, so you and I should leave the king''s city for a while to avoid the storm. When things settle down, it''s not too late to come back. " Then Li mude said his plan. He said that he would send someone to lobby Lingyi, so that she would only take Hanyong as a hostage and force Hanlin to apologize. Hanlin think, this is a good idea, quietly left the King City, the King City is still by Hanyong in charge. Although Han Yong was not happy at this time, he couldn''t listen to his uncle. And Li mude secretly sent people to lobby and persuade Lingyi. "But it''s good to wait for Lin Feng in our country." Everything is going on according to Li mude''s setting, which makes him further gain the trust of Hanlin. In the first World War, the main general was captured, and in the Second World War, the chieftain state was taken away. It can be said that xinshiguo''s face was lost all at once after these two events. Although xinshiguo''s national strength is strong, its decline is even more obvious. After all, it is a great shame for the whole country. Although gaowu and Hanyong were caught, Lingyi didn''t have any difficulty for them. He just exiled them to a desolate place where they served daily. Chudong heard all this, and finally not so worried, did not expect that the spirit according to the key time, made the right decision. Chapter 1252 As Han Yong is taken away, Han Lin returns to the king''s city. Instead of apologizing, he announces that the whole country is at war with Feng. "Gu, tell the world today, Phoenix country, enemy!" This is tantamount to openly declaring war on Fengguo, regardless of the life and death of Hanyong and gaowu. At this time, Lingyi is looking for chubayi himself, and has no time to pay attention to him. Instead, he symbolically announces that he will fight, but later leads people to find chubayi. On the other hand, it was just a verbal declaration of war, not a real fight. Time flies and spring begins in a twinkling of an eye. Spring is the sowing season, but continuous drought, people can not see hope. Now the whole world''s planting technology has accumulated rich experience. Many crops need to wait for a soaking rain before they can plant seeds. Without rain moistening the earth, they can be directly buried. Experience tells people that basically no seedlings can be found, or the seedlings will not grow very well. Only when the rain gets through and the seeds absorb enough water can they grow into strong crops. "Well, if it doesn''t rain in a few days, we can only plant buckwheat." If you miss the sowing date of one variety, you can only plant other varieties. Now that it doesn''t rain for days, I''m afraid that even buckwheat will not be planted in the end. It''s the sowing season of grain and rice. As a result, there has been no rain for days. Let''s look at the scorching sun overhead and sigh. "In previous years, there was still water for planting in canals. This year..." Half of the water conservancy facilities have been destroyed in order to start the winter forest tour in spring. The rest can''t be connected with big rivers, and the nearby stream can''t bring water. Water conservancy project is a systematic and complicated project, which will affect the whole body. Although it was only an order when it was destroyed, we should know that the whole water system of xinshiguo took a long time to complete. I don''t know how many years it took before it began to take shape. Now, in the face of the severe drought, we all remember the benefits of the water conservancy project. It''s not only the drought in xinshiguo, but also the four continents, except Xingyue continent in the South and the three places in the north, which make everyone worried. Fengguo has made preparations for winter ahead of time. Seeing such a drought, it has begun to actively produce and save itself. Chu Dong looked at the sun in the sky and sighed. "When can we change the fate of relying on nature?" Just after he sighed, the system sent a hint. "Ding, congratulations to the host, further understanding, Zhouyi comprehension, 7%" this puzzled Chu Dong. "I''m worried about the drought. Does it have something to do with the book of changes?" The system answered positively: "of course, is it easy for the sun and the moon, so the way of easy is originated from astronomy and geography." After hearing this, Chu Dong understood and said for a long time that the meaning of emotional system was to let Chu Dong treat such a profound book of changes as the weather forecast for future generations? However, the system reminds him that if we can predict the weather trend in a period of time in advance, we can make preparations early and minimize the loss. The growth of crops is inseparable from the natural environment, but if we can understand the general situation in advance, it will not happen. There is no way. For example, he Fengguo has made preparations in advance. Now, if we step up for a few days, we can make the water conservancy facilities operate easily. After all, after months of preparation. In this way, in the history of the mainland, a new profession has emerged, that is, someone will record all kinds of meteorological information, which is a long-term work. Only with continuous accumulation can data and analysis be formed. What Chu Dong wants to teach us is a method, not just a result. If we just look at the simple results, Chu Dong can completely package himself as a God with the help of the power of Zhouyi that he now understands. But Trudeau knew his goal. At the same time, Chu Dong analyzed the current situation of the world, a natural disaster, but avoided a man-made disaster, at least now xinshiguo or Fengguo, will not launch a war. According to the previous agreement, Chu Dong prepared part of the grain in advance to ensure the domestic demand, and began to send it everywhere. And this batch of grain is not free. Chu Dong asked Xinshi and Fengguo not to start a war within a year. Such a war was delayed for a year by Chudong people. Although Chu Dong knew that all he could do was this, he could not do without it. He listened to the destiny and did his best. After another natural disaster, countries began to rethink how to develop. Including Hanlin, he began to return to normal, which made Chudong feel gratified. But Chudong understood that if he didn''t defeat the backstage, it would be futile in the end. If he wanted to let the dark God behind all this show up, he could only defeat arurang, the spokesman of the ancient demon God, within three years. Ice sea. Now arurang, the puppet Moda in the world, has replaced him.At the beginning, the ancient demon God saved him just to make him a stand in. Now his true body has entered the dark world. At this time, he is practicing crazily. He wants to be the real master of everything. But Chu Dong didn''t know that the person he was going to find in the ice sea was a fake. It is the only chance for Chudong to see the true body of the dark god that the dark god proposes to let him defeat alurang. Chu Dong decided to go to the ice sea in person this time. Soon, Chudong had reached the ice sea. To get to the ice sea, you have to cross the ice city and the long defense line. Because of today''s extreme drought, he let amulai muddle through. At this time, because of Li mude''s contribution, Hanlin saved his life. As a return of human feelings, he temporarily let amulai go. However, a death order has been issued. When the drought is relieved, it will be restored immediately. At the same time, let him lead the soldiers to guard there now. If something goes wrong, the first enemy will cut off his head. At this time, Gao Guang in the ice city didn''t know where to get the news and thought it was a great opportunity. The production and life of the ice city do not depend more on grain. Although the ice sea is not conducive to the survival of the human race, it is also the ocean below, and the aquatic products are very rich. Even closer to the ice sea, there is no drought here. One of his generals began to actively offer advice. "General, it''s a good time to be king now. As long as they rebel against amulai, what if they have to repair their defense?" Gao Guang was overjoyed. He immediately followed General Yu Tianji''s advice and sent him as an envoy to the defense front. Yu Tianji lobbied for amulai and promised to be generous. As long as Gao Guang is successful, he will be his prime minister. In this way, amulai has already colluded with foreign enemies, but of course, the latter works need to be repaired, and they need to be done very well. Chapter 1253 It''s also a decoration if there''s a mulai who''s inside, who''s doing well and who''s strong in defense. It is nothing more than the use of rebuilding here, which can consume more of the national strength of the new country. It has to be said that the strategy proposed by Yu Tianji is very insidious. But Yu Tianji doesn''t think how secret things have been since he started, but he can''t escape the secret organization of Ju Sha. Although the secret talk, Ju Sha people do not know, is actively send the second wave of people, secretly ask. For amulai, he is still alive, which is a shame for jusha. No one they are targeting can survive. Ju Sha''s boss is a man named Li Lin. He heard that amulai didn''t die like this. What''s the meaning of their jusha existence. "Is this a test for the king? Maybe, after all, the king''s actions are sometimes unfathomable." In this way, Li Lin decided that no matter what reason the king let amulai go this time, he must keep a good eye on him. He doesn''t believe that amulai is such a person. Dogs can eat shit and do anything good. In this way, I watched him more closely. Now Li Lin''s men finally have his evidence. "Well, you amulai, you met with the envoys of foreign enemies. Are you still alive this time?" The thought of the evening, while people unprepared to leave, will report things to the superior, at this time Chu Dong came. "Oh? Lord Chudong All the time, this man is a supporter of Chu Dong. If you want Chu Dong to come, you must have a close look at him. Because of this, the man secretly found something extraordinary. , what, actually, there is eye liner in the icy city? has been showing ambition in the icy City, so it has already begun to put in a hidden eye in advance. Only these people are in a real low position and are not very good. No one can be equal to A Mu Lai. But this also gives them a better understanding of the situation here. If there is no inner line, this work is just a matter of paper tiger. In terms of ice city, how did you know so much so quickly. In the beginning, they had to leave the new country because of panic. Later, they saw the new country, internal corruption, and ambition. There was always a process. Ju Sha''s man follows him secretly and finds that he went to see Yu Tianji. Now Gao Guang trusts Yu Tianji the most. In other words, Yu Tianji is Gao Guang''s humerus man. Yu Tianji listened to the man''s report and nodded. "Oh? So, Lord Chudong came here for Lord alurang? " Now the remnant of the ice sea is already attached to their power. This matter must not be exposed. If Chu Dong meets with alurang, their affairs will be completely exposed. With the relationship between Chu Dong and Hanlin, Chu Dong knows this, which means that Hanlin also knows, at least Yu Tianji thinks so. As soon as he turned his eyes, he immediately ordered: "go back and tell Mr. amulai that he will leave Mr. Chudong anyway. Do you know?" At the back, he said a lot, and the man immediately understood Yu Tianji''s meaning. "General, are you going to kill Lord Chudong?" "You said it too directly. In a word, Chu Dong must stay, or we will die." "Yes After hearing this wonderful news, Ju Sha''s people didn''t dare to neglect it. They came back immediately ahead of time and didn''t care about everything. They told Chu Dong the whole story directly. Chu Dong was shocked when he heard about it. Amulai not only colludes with foreign enemies, but also unites with others to harm him, which makes Chudong very angry. He immediately decides to make a plan and let amulai show his true shape completely. After knowing, Chu Dong pretended not to know all this. In the evening, amulai held a banquet and warmly entertained Chu Dong. And Chu Dong secretly already knew that amulai had moved his hands and feet in the wine he drank, but he pretended not to know. Let the accompanying Jie, Longna, Linna and others lie in ambush in the dark, waiting for his signal, and Chudong''s signal is that he pretends to be poisoned and faints. In order to be on the safe side, before the official reception of Chu Dong, the guards on the scene began to change. All this can''t escape Chu Dong''s eyes. After all, he knew everything in advance. He thought that it was his own people who could poison Chudong. He didn''t know it. He even thought that somewhere outside the city, he would arrange a scene for Chudong to fall into the valley. At this point, inside the house. Chudong suddenly fainted on the table. Now amulai was proud. "Mr. Chu Dong, I''m sorry. I can only use your death to help me." When he was proud, people broke into the house. Although those people are under amulai''s bribe, they will follow him without the third party''s knowledge. Now it''s obviously not the same thing, and it''s clear that with everyone breaking into the house, Chu Dong comes back to life, and let amulai''s men already know how to choose."I''m sorry, Mr. Chu Dong. We were all forced." Lai sighed. And then he laughed, and he knew it was over. Quickly grab the pot of poisoned wine, turn the pot heart, and then directly pour it into his mouth. It has to be said that the design of this pot is really ingenious. I don''t know who can make such a wonderful pot in this age. I really don''t want to use it on the right way. With such exquisite craftsmanship, if it is used on the right way, what contribution will it make to the development of the world. It seems that there will be no lack of such people in any era. After reading it, Chu Dong could not help sighing. Immediately he became interested in the maker of the pot. If he is really a man to make, why not give him a chance. But this kind of opportunity, Chu Dong also only gives this person once, if he is not such a person, then this kind of person, can''t stay! Let Linna send shadow people, inquire about the origin of the pot, Chu Dong swagger, ran to the ice city. Ice city, inside the city. It''s said that Chu Dong is not dead, not only is he not dead, but he also leads people to ask questions directly. However, Yu Tianji is so anxious that when he arrives at this stage, Yu Tianji has to confess everything to Gao Guang. Finally, he asks Gao Guang to let him leave temporarily and make a false image. He says that he has already fled with fear of crime, so that he can escape. Gao Guang knows that if Chu Dong knows that they are related to the remains of the ice sea, he will never give up. In this way, Gao Guang has no choice. The host of Dongchu is Gaobing. Gao Guanglian even said yes, and put forward that the whole city is arresting Yu Tianji. Chapter 1254 Although Chu Dong recognized that he had lied, the most urgent task now is to go to alurang instead of quarreling with Gao Guang. "Gao Guang, no matter what you say is true or false, let''s put it here first!" Leave such a warning, Chu Dong leave, although don''t want to wrangle, but Chu Dong also want to let the heart understand. Chu Dong and his party set out, and this time they went directly to find alurang, which was extremely dangerous. Today''s alurang is the incarnation of the ancient demon God, which is very important. Looking at the team behind him, Chu Dang slowed down and turned around slowly. "Everyone stop. There''s ice sea ahead. If you don''t want to go, you can stay." "Lord Chudong, why?" Jamie and the other three girls were puzzled. Chu Dong raised his hand slightly to signal everyone to be quiet. "Ladies and gentlemen, the people to fight this time are ancient demons, very dangerous. Now I have to quit. I''ll never stop. But now if I don''t quit, I''ll say that I''m in the front and I don''t have a chance to quit. " After watching, everyone looked at each other. No one left. Seeing that everyone was so determined, Chu Dong nodded. "OK, let''s go." Just about to start, suddenly a man named Ma Biao gave a loud drink. "No, I quit, and they." Ma Biao''s words stunned everyone and made them all criticize. "Ma Biao, what are you talking about?" Ma Biao said: "of course I know, and Chudong said that it''s not too late to quit now. Yes, Ma Biao is a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. I''m fighting for the chance to survive for you now. Do you know how powerful the ancient devil was? If he went, he would only make trouble. Do you understand? " "Damn it Someone is going to beat Ma Biao violently. What a bastard he said, but Chu Dong waved his hand and indicated that everyone would not like this. He said that anyone can leave now. Even now, those who don''t want to keep up can still stay. So Ma Biao left the last one. All the way watching Chu Dong and his party leave, he suddenly laughed. "Go ahead, Lord Chudong. Let me stop these people. It''s a pity that Ma Biao is the only one now. I''m the only one." Ma Biao feels that there is someone in the dark, so he chooses to leave a cushion behind. But he doesn''t want to delay Chudong''s journey, because it''s going to be dark, and he can''t find a suitable place to stay before dark. It''s very dangerous for him to spend the night outside in extremely cold places. Ma Biao is afraid of Chudong and they don''t find alurang. Instead, he goes out first. Anyway, he wanted to stop the enemy and buy time for Chu Dong. ¡­¡­ In the middle of the night, Chu Dong and his party are resting at a temporary place where they can settle down. They will soon lead to the hinterland of the ice sea. The only way out is to open regularly. At this time, I heard a noise outside. "In front, they must be in front. This is the only place where they can stay." "Damn, if it wasn''t for the guy who didn''t know how to die, he would have caught up with Chu Dong." "I didn''t expect Chu Dong''s men to be so tough." Such comments spread to the ears of Chu Dong and others, Chu Dong felt that Ma Biao''s stay seemed to have something else. A fight is imminent. And those people finally wake up, if they had stayed with Ma Biao to fight together, this would not have happened. "Lord Chudong, you go, we will avenge Ma Biao!" "Go, Lord Chudong!" These people finally realized. Chudong wants to fight in the past, but they are forced by Jamie and run to the front. "Lord Chudong, I miss the days when I fought with you." These warriors, with their lives, escorted Chu Dong and his party to move on. Now there is no more time, because there is a time limit for the passage to open. These people, forced to block the enemy''s way, Chu Dong and his party smoothly entered the passage and ran to the hinterland of the ice sea. In the past, few people came to the ice sea. No one knew the secret. The real hinterland of the ice sea was not as bitter as I thought. Inside the passage, there is another cave. It''s like a crystal palace made of ice and snow. It''s so magnificent, and it''s all natural. And here is not open to the outside world at any time, so if outsiders come in without permission, they will only get lost in the ice and snow outside. The hinterland of the ice sea can also be seen as a maze world of ice and snow. Now, under the protection of the warriors, Chu Dong enters this new world, causing the shock inside. Mingling and Lingkong are reported that someone from outside has broken in. "What, what are you doing when someone breaks in?"If there is no reason for Reiki''s recovery, they can''t find this secret place. It''s all chance. After they entered, Chu Dong went all the way with grief and indignation, and no one dared to stop them. Mingling and Lingkong had to show up. After Ming Ling appeared, he was still arrogant. "I''ll see what''s sacred." Voice landing, followed by a U-turn to go. "I''ll go, Chudong, run!" Meet Chu Dong and others, don''t run is to wait for here to suffer to die, the spirit sky behind is also reaction come over, follow to turn around also fly also like run away. As for that char, he didn''t dare to show up. Knowing that they can''t fight, they are still going up. None of them will do that. On the contrary, char sent out the enchantment technique and let some magic soldiers stand there. "Again?" Mingling and Lingkong found that char always used this move, but this time they had to work harder. Seal! Now under the aura recovery, mingling and Lingkong can recover their own divine power, but now they recover slowly. Under the shadow of their heart, they don''t know that they have a certain chance of winning against Chudong. It''s right to use the power of the seal to bless the magic soldiers to see how far Chu Dong''s cultivation is. These two people want to use these magic soldiers as cannon fodder to try Chu Dong''s strength. If Chu Dong''s strength doesn''t improve, they ask themselves that they can defeat Chu Dong with their joint efforts. Just like the magic seal, it can strengthen the power of God, just like the magic seal does not help people. If you are bewitched, you will fall completely into madness, but both of them come to the same end in different ways. They both make use of the illusion of the caster, but they don''t know how to fight. This is the forbidden skill of the protoss, but now they are the abandoned son of the protoss, so they are not afraid to use any forbidden skill. With double blessing, these magic soldiers suddenly become more powerful than ever. This makes the five masters and servants of Chu Dong very difficult to fight. Although Chu Dong''s natural brute force has been upgraded successfully and can attack continuously, it is still as if he can''t fight these magic soldiers. This made several people extremely anxious. Chapter 1255 Just when the battle was in full swing, ALU let him out. Although he is fake, but also given a strong ability. With a wave of his hand, an array was formed directly. "Why bother? It''s just a matter of dealing with the east of Chu. The law of time and space, the imperial edict!" In ancient times, the devil God was a person who understood the law of time and space. Understanding the law is one of the fundamental elements that can create the world like God. Of course, to create the world, we need more than one law, but if we can understand more than one law, we will be stronger. Chu East several people are fighting, which can expect, a law let suddenly Chi move space-time law. This time, the so-called array had no trace, that is to say, they still seem to be fighting, but they have fallen into the law of time and space. Alurang''s request is not high, he only needs a few Chu Dong people to come out, this world, has been three years later, so it can be. At the end of the three-year period, Chu Dong did not complete the agreement, and the trajectory of all development would change, and the remaining two-year period, the devil''s real body in the dark world, can also be refined. At that time, the whole world will change completely. Chu Dong and others enter the world of law, but they don''t know that the time outside has changed rapidly. At this time, xinshiguo, after the drought, but it rained heavily. Under the heavy rain, the construction work fell down, and Gao Guang was informed that Chu Dong would not come back for a long time. Let him do something at ease. As a substitute puppet, alurang released the law of time and space once and became extremely weak. He began to practice in seclusion. All the outside things were in the charge of three people, and char became the leader again, which made Ming Ling and Lingkong unhappy. "Lingkong, now the protoss don''t want to see us. With our strength, why should we do the same in this world?" "What do you mean?" Lingkong questions. Ming Ling said with a smile: "instead of being angry here, now we have absorbed a lot of aura. It''s better to set up our own door sooner or later. It''s said that the rain dances in the mainland, under the eternal river, where the world of the dead is a good place." "Well, let''s go to the undead world for development." So they quietly prepared to leave. In order not to arouse Chaer''s suspicion, they cooperated very well, just for the chance to leave here. While they were trying to leave, Gao Guang over there, after the rain, took advantage of the collapse of the defense, and his army directly hit the opposite side. This caught Hanlin by surprise. Originally, he thought about it. Now amulai is dead, and someone will be sent to him later, but he has to wait until the disaster is over. Who would have thought that at this time, there would be people from ice city who took the opportunity to launch a war. Now, in the year of disaster and the war, the cold forest is a little haggard. But when the enemy came, he had to return his face. He immediately took Ziyu as the general and went directly to the front line to meet the enemy. Ziyu''s ability to lead the troops was very strong. After a few days, he took back the lost land and wanted to win back. The Gaoguang soldiers over there fought again. This forced Ziyu to have no choice but to stay there all the time. With his people in Gaoguang, he did not dare to walk along the defense line, even if he did not With this line of defense, Gaoguang people dare not. Hanlin is very happy. At that time, he sent more people to make Ziyu store up his troops here. If there is a war, he will fight. If there is no war, he will go to farm. But Ziyu''s soldiers, unlike other people''s soldiers, are resistant to farming. At this time, Chu Dong felt that time had just passed a little in the space-time rule matrix. It''s just that they have killed several more enemies, but they don''t know that at this time, the outside world has broken out several back and forth wars, in exchange for short-term peace. Chudong left Fengguo in person this time. For the people of Fengguo, Chudong had been away for more than a month. Although Chu Dong entrusted the important things to rod before he left, and assisted by Eddie, it is obvious that rod''s ability is limited. Fortunately, before Chu Dong left, Zihuang didn''t follow. Now Zihuang is very worried. She began to help rod constantly. In a few months, Zihuang had some prestige. Zihuang was worried that if she went on like this, the people of Fengguo would be dispersed sooner or later. She has been living in the Terran for a long time, and gradually has a deeper understanding of some things about the Terran. On this day, she proposed to rod that she could learn from the new country in some aspects. "Lord Rhode, I want to start a new country. It''s said that Hanlin didn''t show up for half a year in order to test Dan, and still works well. It''s worth learning." "Yes, now that the king has only been away for more than a month, we can''t do what we want. It seems that there is something worth learning about the governance of the new founding country." In this way, they began to discuss how to make positive changes to change the current situation. Compared with xinshiguo, Fengguo''s territory is too small, so it can''t work for only a few months. On the other hand, xinshiguo''s territory is several times that of Fengguo, but it can remain so. We must learn more.After all, Chu Dong and Han Lin have different ideas of governing the country. Chu Dong also knows that the current wind state is just a country that has to take advantage of the situation to establish. It is more about governing by doing nothing, while Hanlin''s Enlightenment governing a big country is essentially different. It''s in the interior of the mainland that we decide to change. A restless force is surging. Now after the drought, Lingyi is on the way to find the real body of chubayi. She''s a little woman now. But the spirit only then leaves, has an accident. Feng family is a phoenix girl named Xinran, her ambition gradually revealed. She secretly bewitches the people of the Phoenix family, saying that Lingyi has changed and is not the person she used to be. Now in her eyes, there is only Chu Bayi, not the Phoenix family in the world. In this way, she began to plot a mutiny secretly, and the person she chose was Lanxi. She wanted to straighten Lanxi, and finally replace it when chubayi did not return. And she can be behind the scenes. Until the real opportunity comes, now Xinran wants to replace it directly. She has no such strength and can only plan step by step. If Lanxi wants to get more support, it must be an absolute victory for Fengguo. Xinshiguo is her goal. "Lord Lanxi, what kind of gift do you think is the happiest for the king when he comes back?" Step by step, Xinran began her plan. Just a week after Lingyi left, Lanxi led the army to attack Xinshi state. Although Fengguo promised Chudong not to fight for a year, now Chudong is not there for more than a month. The bewitched Lanxi directly regretted the agreement. Chapter 1256 Because the Phoenix state unilaterally launched a war, which attracted strong resistance from the new founding state. At this time, someone saw the opportunity again. Now the best way to fight Ziyu is to stay at the border, which is also an opportunity for others to show their faces. This man is called Zhang yewang. He took the initiative to fight and went directly to meet the Fengguo army. However, Zhang yewang failed in the first battle. Xinshi lost several cities. Later, Zhang yewang gradually became familiar with the opponent''s playing methods. Lanxi didn''t get any advantage. However, Xinshi experienced a disastrous year, and there was a problem in the supply of food and grass. For the time being, he was unable to take back the lost city. Although Zhang yewang showed his head and feet, he was temporarily trapped in the front line ¡£ If not, he will be stationed. I believe Lanxi department will fight soon. In the past, there were a lot of talented people in xinshiguo, but in front of the cold forest, there was a blind move, which led to a serious brain drain. Now when we look at xinshiguo, we can''t pick out a few generals who can fight. Now we find that Zhang yewang, a talented person, can only guard the border like Ziyu. For this situation, Han Lin was anxious in his heart, and Zhang yewang, who suddenly appeared, was also unknown to Li mude. Zhang yewang has not been found before because he is not sociable and eccentric. He has some defects in character. Even in war, no one recommended him. In the new country where there were many talented people at the beginning, he could not be seen in any way. Not only is there no one to recommend, but it''s not bad to be able to find a position in the back for this kind of people who don''t fit in with others. If it wasn''t for this sudden war, there would be no one available in Hanlin, and there would be no chance for him at all. Zhang yewang cherishes this opportunity. On this day, suddenly, Li mude''s emissary came to the front line. In the name of consolation, he was actually sighing at his words. Now, Li mude should have a clear idea of whether this person will be an enemy or a friend in the future, even if he can''t win over, as long as he doesn''t become a stumbling block. Li mude''s heart cooled after a breath. Zhang yewang didn''t buy it at all. Although Li mude''s emissary just tried his attitude by analogy, it can be seen that only Hanlin was the only orthodox in Zhang yewang''s mind. This makes Li mude feel quite troublesome. After all, no one can defend the border except Zhang yebing. Now the world is like this. Hanlin can''t concentrate his military power completely in his hands. Because of the brain drain, there are only a few people who can fight now. Therefore, the systems previously formulated are now as if they were illusory. Now the two commanders on the left and right are very idle. They have no ability to command the army at all. And this series of things, outside time, has passed half a year, but for Yu Chudong, they just beat those magic soldiers. Because in the space-time law array, what Chu Dong saw behind them was only the real illusion. It can be said that in this array, there is a completely independent small world, which is real and unreal. Everything was made temporarily by others. If it wasn''t for the ancient demon king who just put a puppet here, he had the ability to trap the world outside Chu Dong for ten years. After all, it''s only one of the basic rules of creation, and it''s not fully equipped with real creation ability. Even so, everything in it looks very real. Chu Dong and his party defeated the magic soldiers and moved on. They think it''s still the hinterland of the ice sea, but they don''t know it''s all fake. Beat back the magic soldiers, and soon a group of Warcraft appeared, and the battle began again. It''s made by alirang''s ability. Now it can only create some Warcraft in it to guard and consume Chu Dong''s time. If you want to break the law of time and space, the first is that you can understand that you are in the array, and then successfully hit the eye of the array. The second is that after you go out, you can go back to the origin by going against the law of time and space. The law of time and space, and the law of anti time and space, are the strength that quasi God level people can possess. Although Chu Dong now understands the power of the book of changes by 7%, he doesn''t know how to use it. It''s just a simple understanding, and it''s a little less than being able to have this ability. He needs to be proficient in understanding. Now for everything outside, Chu Dong has no way to know, for a period of time, Chu Dong master and servant, as disappeared in people''s field of vision, this makes the wind country people, worried. Zihuang thought about it and thought that it was not the way to go on like this. Although she learned some of the strategies of the new country and now the wind country has settled down for the time being, Chudong''s heart is restless if she doesn''t really return one day. Finally Zihuang decided to go to Longguo to find Longlin. Hope that through their dragon secret method, at least can contact the peer of Longna, as long as there is news of Longna, you can know the situation of Chudong. At this time, the dragon people are coming out of the famine. After all, the current rules of this continent are basically to adapt to the human race. Therefore, if the dragon people want to survive here, some basic rules should be the same.Long Yin listened to the situation, then began to actively contact, the result did not have any feedback. "How can it be like this, long Ao, long ye, help me." Combined with the power of the three, they used the dragon''s Secret sound seeking method, but there was no feedback, which puzzled them. "It''s impossible. We, the dragon people, are naturally connected by blood. People who have fought together will have feelings." Three people do not believe, finally helpless, combined with the strength of the whole family, just have a weak sense. Although there is a weak sense, but ultimately unable to determine the direction. However, Longlin finally decided to invite two of the strongest warriors of the Dragon tribe, longbing and longlei. Although they agreed to come, it took time. And hearing that she finally feels Longna, Zihuang also knows that some things are in a hurry. It''s just that she hasn''t returned to her hometown for a long time. For a few days, she plans to take a detour to Fengguo. If it wasn''t for her sudden return to Fengguo, Xinran''s secret plan might have been later. "What does Xinran want to do?" Zihuang began to observe carefully in the dark. At this time, Lingyi has found the real body of chubayi, but it will take time for him to come alive. In this way, Lingyi has been guarding outside, waiting for the moment when he wakes up. Although the Phoenix people can be reborn in the fire by virtue of the power of the Phoenix, they are by no means immortal in the true sense. When they bathe in the fire, they can really kill the people of the Phoenix family. When bathing in the fire, you can''t be disturbed by any external force. The place where chubayi was reborn from the fire last time was in the flame mountain. How could anyone disturb here? But this time, he was not so lucky. This is why Lingyi has been trying to find him. He was afraid that chubayi would have an accident during this period. Chapter 1257 Lingyi how wholeheartedly guard Chu Bayi, not to mention, only said at this time to arrive at the Phoenix purple Phoenix. In order to further develop Xinran, she decided to stay in Fengguo for a while and observe in secret. When Linna accompanies Chu Dong to the ice sea, she tells Zihuang about the shadow. She is Chu Dong''s trusted person, and after arriving at the Fengguo League, she gets along well with the three girls. Chu Dong leaves the affairs of Fengguo to rod and Eddie for management. Of course, Lina also has to arrange the affairs of shadow behind. Although Wu Yong is very capable, his leadership is still poor. Think about it, only Zihuang is suitable. Now Zihuang in order to find out this matter, with some selfishness, decided to use the power of shadow. It happened that the war between xinfengxi and other countries had begun. From this point of view, the Fengguo alliance, which was initiated by Fengguo, was afraid that she could not be alone. In this sense, it was not Zihuang''s complete selfishness. We must find out exactly what happened. When Wu Yong received the news, he immediately sent someone to enter Fengguo secretly. In this way, secretly Zihuang launched an investigation on Xinran. Lingyi is eager to find Chu Bayi''s body in the fire bath, so she goes in a hurry. She doesn''t give any special explanation. Everything is still in accordance with the practice of the Feng clan. As in the past, when the clan leader leaves, several elders take charge of it together. Now, one of the elders has been bribed by Xinran. There were four elders in the original Feng clan. The bought elder is called Lingwu. Among all the elders, she is the one who has the least sense of existence. Therefore, Xinran can succeed. ¡­¡­ At this time, several people in Eastern Chu were still fighting in the array. It''s been so long outside. They just feel that it''s only a matter of an hour or two. "Master, there are so many fierce beasts here." "Jamie, you talk a lot. Just fight." For Jamie''s complaints, Chu Jing and others seem impatient. How to complain, not to fight? At this time, Rona suddenly had a feeling. "What''s the matter with Longyin? Contact me at this time. It distracts me!" Because of the news of the dragon clan, Longna was almost attacked by the fierce beast. She was very angry. Under the cover of Linna, she was safe. "What''s the matter? I''ll talk later. I''m fighting!" Angry Longna, not angry reply opposite message. Fortunately, the fierce beast has been almost killed now. Only after Longna can she have time to communicate with the dragon people. "Longna, how are you, master? We haven''t heard from you for more than a year. We are so anxious." "What, it''s only a few hours since we arrived at the ice sea. You tell me one year. Are you ok?" Ronna was puzzled. "How many hours?" Outside the dragon people, the feedback they received was actually Chudong. Now they are only a few hours old, and they are all very surprised. At this time, long Lin suddenly felt thoughtful. "It''s broken, isn''t it..." Longlin is an ancient dragon nationality. Although he has sealed some memories, some memories that have nothing to do with war are still there. "I''ve heard the old man say that the ancient demon God had mastered the law of time and space. It was not easy for all ethnic groups to work together to seal him." Now Chu Dong they appear this situation, long Lin can think of, this is the only answer. "Bad, the master may be pulled into the space-time law array." Longlin immediately exclaimed. "Then what to do." All the dragon people have no idea. Longlin sighed. "Now I don''t have a better way. My memory is incomplete. In my memory, this kind of array itself does not hurt people, but after the effect disappears, people come out as if they were separated from each other, at least three or five years later. " Now everyone is not calm. "What do you mean, it will take three or five years for the master to come back..." No one wants to believe that this is true, but if you don''t believe Longlin''s words, how can you explain this strange thing now. Long Lei and long Bing look at it and decide to go to the ice sea to find out. Up to now, there is no other way except for the two strongest warriors of the Dragon tribe to personally check the situation. Although they are not convinced by each other, after longlei finds longbing in the back, they don''t distinguish the superior from the inferior in several competitions. However, they are both dragon people, and they don''t hate each other at all. They just want to fight over who is the strongest. Now, of course, they have to cooperate. On the way, long Lei proposes to go to the dead spirit world. "Why don''t you go to the world of the dead instead of saving people?" Long Bing was puzzled.Long Lei said: "of course, I want to know the news. The Lord of the world of the dead over there, but my good friend, maybe he knows some ways to break the battle." In those ancient wars, the world of the dead had little contact with all ethnic groups in the world, so it was least affected. Maybe we can find out something there. So they went to the world of the dead. They didn''t know that they would meet mingling and Lingkong here later. At this point, the ice sea. After defeating the fierce beast, a maze like building appeared in front of several people. This is the last line of defense that the ancient demon king could trap Chu Dong. He''s not really here. That''s all he can do. "Master, we seem to have entered a labyrinth." After walking for a while, we found that we were turning around in the same place and realized that the situation was not right. Chu Dong immediately asked everyone to stop. Now when we encounter the labyrinth like terrain, we must find a way, not like a headless fly. That way, we will only walk more and more confused. Everyone stopped and began to adjust their mood, but the time outside was flying. At this time, according to the outside time, it is less than half a year from the three-year agreement. This is half a year later, a lot of things can happen, Chudong they don''t know. For example, the return of chubayi, for example, the changes of xinshiguo. Because of the return of Chu Bayi, Fengguo celebrated on a large scale, Lanxi also temporarily received soldiers and returned to his own country. This gives Zhang yewang a chance. Now after half a year''s rest, he has the ability to recover his lost land. Because of the departure of Lanxi, Zhang yewang recaptured the lost cities in the first World War. This battle was very beautiful, and Hanlin was very happy. And good things come one after another. At the same time, good news comes from the palace of Hanlin. A little prince and a little prince are born at the same time. Because these two sons were born at the time of zhangyewang''s pacifying war, Hanlin named them after him. His son''s name was handing, and his daughter''s name was Hanping. Chapter 1258 The birth of Prince handing and Princess Hanping is a great event in the new era. Hanlin even announced a general amnesty to celebrate. At this time, Zhang yewang was on his way back. On the way, he met a fellow countryman. The meeting of fellow countrymen on the way can also be regarded as a kind of surprise in life. Especially when he won back to Korea, he was overjoyed to meet this kind of unexpected joy, but he didn''t know that this encounter was deliberately arranged by Li mude. It is impossible for him to let Zhang yewang return to the court. The fellow countryman gave Zhang yewang an idea, saying why he couldn''t be more happy with such a great event in xinshiguo. "More joy?" Zhang yewang asked. "Yes, now the king''s biggest worry is that master Hanyong and General Gao are still in Fengguo, or general Zhang can take this opportunity to recover his lost land and attack Fengguo at one stroke..." After a victory, Zhang yewang was a little dizzy, and immediately he was overjoyed. "Indeed So he ordered the army to turn around. Hearing the news, Hanlin was very angry. "What does Zhang yewang want to do? Does he want to support the army and respect himself?" At this time, the general just wanted to go after the king With Zhang yewang''s eccentric character, no one was willing to speak for him in the court. Now some officials come out to speak for him. Naturally, it is also Li mude''s arrangement. If it is just the present performance, it is not enough to cure Zhang yewang. After all, his contribution is too great. It is a great contribution to recover the lost land. In addition, now the royal family has added a new member. At this time, it''s hard to make an order Call Zhang yewang back, and Hanlin will take it lightly. "This man will not cooperate. He must not be allowed to live." Li mude is such a person. If he can''t become a co-author, he is the enemy! And Hanlin also knows that Zhang yewang is not very sociable at ordinary times. Someone has spoken for him. It seems that he is not rebellious. It should be true. So Han Lin waved his hand and said, "well, let him go." As far as Hanlin is concerned, he doesn''t like Zhang yewang very much. How can his lonely personality please others. Think about if he really come back, but also to see his stinky face, cold forest is also afraid of disappointment, just take the opportunity to intercede, let him love. In any case, it will do him no harm if he wins. If he loses, he will be punished. At most, his merits and demerits are equal. No punishment or reward is enough. Zhang yewang doesn''t know. This is just the first step of Li mude''s secret design. Another person li mude is worried about is Ziyu, who is stationed at the border. But at this time, the people in cold ice city are still watching tiger. Ziyu can only send representatives back. He can''t leave easily. Ziyu is confined to the border, which does not pose a threat to Li mude for the time being. Moreover, Li mude knows better that Ziyu''s soldiers are not suitable to guard the border at all. They go to farm and reclaim land when there is no war. This is why Li mude is not in a hurry to fight against Ziyu. "Ha ha, if you really want to pay attention to Fu Ziyu, as long as he makes a little effort inside, he will be finished. He is much easier to deal with than Zhang yewang." In this way, Li mude''s mind is now on how to deal with Zhang yewang. Now the first step plan has been successful. Li mude has now calculated that as long as Zhang yewang is leading the army forward, he must be intervened by the wind country. In the war between the two countries, the wind country is in the middle. If anyone is changed, he will not be allowed to go back and forth every time. If he takes a detour, it will be far away. Without more than a month, we can''t go around the border of Fengguo. And the fellow townsman, who was also sent by Li mude, named Ma Xing, began to give Zhang yewang advice at this time. "General Zhang, we must make a detour now. There is no way out. " Then he began to analyze to Zhang yewang why there was no way out. It was agreed that he would take advantage of the victory to pursue. As a result, he was blocked in Fengguo. At this time, he turned back, which made Hanlin blush. If at the beginning, he would win and go back, that''s another way of saying. Although he can''t be more happy, he won''t let the LORD be ashamed. So now he has to take a detour and use it A victory to wash everything. Hearing this, Zhang yewang sighed. "Ma Xing, you have done me a lot of harm. Hum, I''m in your hometown Ma Xing deliberately showed helpless color: "I started, is not also for the general good, who thought the wind country so not to face?" "Hum!" Angry Zhang yewang left with a negative hand. Now Ma Xing''s basic task is to achieve it. It''s not so important to go or stay in the future. However, as long as Zhang yewang doesn''t blow people up, he will stay here. At most, he doesn''t see Zhang yewang. But his subordinates, who don''t know that they are fellow villagers, dare to blow him up. In this way, Ma Xing has been secretly in Zhang yewang''s army, but Zhang yewang thinks that he is Zhiqu''s departure.Ma Xing was in the army, but he didn''t give Li mude less information, which made Li mude very happy, and he didn''t give him less reward. "Ha ha, how about giving him more now? Giving him Jinshan also makes him lose a point anyway." To work for the sinister Li mude, sometimes the end is doomed. Li mude''s ambition, however, is that he has no ambition. Outside time, so fast, but Chu Dong and others, in the array, but don''t feel, just feel a few hours of scenery. At this time, Longna receives the outside induction again. Long Lei and long Bing, when they arrive at the world of the dead, because the underworld is a very good friend of long Lei, they have nothing to say. Long Lei tells the underworld about some situations in private. What the underworld expresses, just like long Lin, is that they suspect that some people have strayed into the array. "The ancient devil, how can he break the seal? Alas The king of Hades showed his endless emotion as soon as he wanted to stop talking. And how long Lei asked later, he did not say, long Lei knew that he must have a hard word to hide. Fortunately, the underworld later said that there was no way to solve the problem. But we need two people to check it out. If so, he may be able to provide some help. "I also need to be prepared for this time." It seems that although the underworld has a way, it is not a moment, can think of a solution, since there is a solution, the two are still excited. In this way, they made a detour to the ice sea. Just as they were about to leave, there was a rebellion within the realm of the dead. It turns out that mingling and Lingkong are playing tricks in secret. Chapter 1259 When they came to the world of the dead, they only wanted to have a place to settle down. They didn''t dare to make mistakes. But after a period of time, they are not willing to live in the present situation. Always looking for opportunities. Inadvertently, they found the inner discord of the undead world. It''s a gamble to find such a rare opportunity. These two people, where also stir excrement stick. Although the world of the dead took in two people, it was not the meaning of Hades. Pluto doesn''t even know about it. They have planned everything in secret, and they know that if the underworld knows this, they will never take them in. So if they win the bet, they can not only stay, but also be the great meritorious officials in front of the nine elders. They want to help the nine elders to replace the underworld. In the dark, they have been plotting for a long time. On this day, just taking advantage of the opportunity of the underworld to summon long Lei and long Bing in private, a rebellion took place. "Sorry, there''s a new owner in the underworld hall." "What, elder nine, you..." "Please call me Lord Hades, people of the dead spirit world. What do you call me?" "Pluto, Pluto!" The voice of the dead is very high. Of course, not all of them will support the nine elders. There are more people on the side of Hades. "Don''t be afraid, Lord underworld. We will help you defeat these traitors." At this time, mingling and Lingkong are secretly laughing. If it wasn''t for long Lei who said to go back and get something, they might have missed it. Long Lei used to take the world of the dead as his home. Naturally, there are some of his things here. He was in a hurry and forgot. Long Bing was still making fun of him at first. "You are very handsome, but you don''t have a good memory." Two people return to undead world, the result sees such thing happening, naturally won''t see, no matter in the personal friendship, or for the sake of behind the underworld may help Chu Dong, he two people must hand. Under the two men''s hand, the fight became oppressive. Seeing the nine elder''s person, they were arrested. This shocked mingling and Lingkong. It''s not so good. After taking a look at each other, we know that this place can''t stay. Who would have thought that suddenly these two dragon people came back halfway. Their fighting power is not comparable to that of the ordinary dragon people. Now, because of the revival of aura, their fighting power is comparable to that of the ancient gods and demons. At present, the fighting power of the whole mainland can be ranked in the top ten. He and his two people for the current strength, and no full details, or thirty-six stratagem is the best policy. When they wanted to escape, they were regarded as the traitors of nine elders who were beaten back. "Don''t let those two run away." They were even more surprised and suddenly revealed their flaws. "They are foreign people, they are foreign spies." And long Lei and long Bing, a closer look, actually is Ming Ling and Ling Kong, these two stir excrement stick. At that time, I was very angry. The reason why these two people know these two people is the natural induction between the dragon people. All the dragon people are mainly from Chudong. When they see that they are Protoss people, they don''t have to know each other. They also guess that they are these two people. They ran after each other, but the underworld didn''t expect that there was a spy of the protoss here. At this time, the nine elders had been controlled, and his plot was declared bankrupt. After longlei and mingling catch up with each other, mingling sees that they are very good at fighting. He turns his eyes and has an idea. At this time, he can''t care about Lingkong. When fighting in the back, he directly used the method of feigning death. At this moment, the pressure of Lingkong is greater, and longbing looks at it and drinks it. "Brother, you have killed one. Leave this to me. How about going to the ice sea?" "Good!" Although long Lei has been fighting with him, he knows better that it''s more important to inquire about Chu Dong''s whereabouts. At this time, he gives up fighting with long Bing, abandons Lingkong, and goes straight to the ice sea. Although only long Bing is left, Lingkong is still defeated, so he has to run away, and long Bing can''t let go. "Hum, asshole, run to the ends of the earth, and I''ll find you, too." So long Bing began to chase Lingkong all the way, but he was very embarrassed. At this point, the ice sea. Chu Dong and his party are still learning how to walk out of the maze. In front of it is a magnificent palace, and there is even a statue of alijean. This led several people to believe that as long as they could pass through the maze, they would be able to get there, a place where his statue was worshipped, and alhagien would be in the temple. Although I don''t know what kind of danger there will be in the temple, I must break through the maze in front of me. Chu Dong began to cheer everyone up. "Cheer up, everyone. The front is the main hall, as long as we can break through here." "Yes, master." Jamie and the three girls cheered. At this time, there was wind blowing in the air. With the breeze, several people saw a light smoke drifting towards the wind direction of the hall.Seeing the light smoke passing by, several people''s eyes brightened. "Yes." Immediately, several people in Eastern Chu decided that people might lose their way in the maze, but the invisible smoke and wind would not be affected. But chasing the smoke forward, afraid of the smoke, itself is part of the maze. Chu Dong immediately issued Yuan Jing fragment. "Please let me know the direction of the wind." Controlling the fragments of fengyuanjing, several people moved along the direction of the wind. With guidance, several people smoothly through the maze. In front is the grand hall, a few people are about to enter, but suddenly the hall disappeared. "What, it''s fake." Several people were stunned on the spot and didn''t know what to do. Finally through the maze, the main hall here is a fake. There is nothing in front of it, just a sea area. The sea and the sky are the same color. It''s not clear whether it''s the sky or the sea. "That''s disgusting." Everyone was angry, Chu Dong clenched his fist, and his eyes were full of fire. At this time, a figure appeared floating in front. "I am a prophet of the Protoss. I have been waiting for Lord Chudong for a long time." It turns out that this Protoss prophet, even though it would have happened today, chose self extinction and entered the world of space-time law in this way. There is a kind of creature that can travel freely in all time and space. It is a high-level undead. Only when God chooses to die, will he become a high-level undead. "Mr. Chu Dong, I''ll help you out now. I hope it''s too late. Against the law of time and space, sacrifice The protoss prophet, with his last divine power, broke the eye of the array by releasing the law of time and space. Chudong several people, all of a sudden back to reality, although the protoss prophet help, but under the rule, the real world has happened, is unable to change. Otherwise, people in the whole world, in the past three years, what happened to them is real or Chu state. If we deduce it in this way, it will only cause endless collapse. This will be a disaster for the whole world, which is not the consequence that this earth like planet can bear. Chapter 1260 Chu Dong and other talents come out and meet long Lei. Long Lei is very excited to see Chu Dong. "Master, I see you at last." This time long Lei finally recognized the master, which made Chu Dong a little surprised. Now the truth finally came out, Chu Dong heard that it had been so long outside, and he was shocked at that time. "No, the three-year deadline is over." Indeed, now that the three-year deadline has passed, everything has changed. Chudong didn''t kill the ancient demon king. The agreement of the dark demon God expired, and the aura disappeared again. This time, no one knows where these auras have gone. Under the recovery of aura, everyone is practicing. Suddenly one day, there is no aura at all, which makes everyone in a panic, and at this time. The ancient devil is coming. The world is in chaos. This day, the planet, is known as the demon subduing day in the history of later generations. Now Chu Dong has no ability to defeat the ancient devil. Finally, God of light and God of darkness, at the same time. "Against the law of time and space, seal!" "Well, Chu Dong, now everything will be over again. How would you choose? The two gods appear in the sky." Chu Dong was stunned. "It''s all over again?" "Yes, just like when you first came to this world, you didn''t choose to unify here. Now you have a new chance. How would you choose The two gods who planned everything were stirred up by the ancient demons. Everything seemed ironic, but Chu Dong was in the game, but he couldn''t break it. Now he was forced. When the game couldn''t go on, someone proposed to overthrow it. Chu Dong gave a bitter smile. "What about God, who can make rules at will?" "Yes, God can certainly make rules. Although you used to be a pawn, you are not willing to be a pawn now. Then prove yourself." Said the dark god coldly. And Chu Dong at this time, feeling very helpless. "All over again?" On the way back to Fengguo, he was in a very low mood. He accompanied a few people, but he didn''t know how to persuade them. At this time, there was turmoil in the interior of Feng. Because Zihuang secretly positive investigation, Xinran things exposed, directly escape, in order to survive, she put her Phoenix efforts, sacrifice to the ancient devil. Make the seal loose. It''s a magic. After the internal turmoil, who would have thought that Zhang yewang would make a detour to attack. Feng was worried about domestic and foreign troubles, but Feng had no choice but to turn to Chu Dong. In troubled times, the curtain began. Because in front of the ancient demon king''s coming, although it just appeared, then it was sealed, but everything changed. In the three-year period, Chu Dong didn''t beat him and let everything go back to the origin, although it was influenced by the law of time and space. Chu Dong was very embarrassed when he received help. If you help Fengguo, you will have a bad relationship with xinshiguo. If you don''t help there, Chu Bayi, an old subordinate, can''t face the crisis. Now Fengguo is very empty. Chu Bayi has just returned from the fire, and his fighting power hasn''t fully recovered. Even if his fighting power reaches Dingsheng, how can he face thousands of troops. In front of the cold forest out of a blind move, the level of science and technology of the whole world, not only did not progress, but also reversed. But now the aura suddenly disappeared, and it became empty words to want to become strong by cultivation. Everything is just like samsara. Besides the world, there is also the concept of state. People will use weapons, which is no different from Chu Dong''s coming to this world. It''s not so much a struggle between countries as it''s a struggle among several primitive tribes in the beginning. Tangled for a long time, Chu Dong finally decided that some things, do not break do not stand. Hanlin was the person he had chosen to end the troubled times. In this case, it''s better to start from here. On this day, the eastern part of Chu went directly to aid the state of Feng. Zhang yewang was defeated and the crisis of Fengguo was relieved. And Zhang yewang, who was defeated, had no chance to return home. When Chu Dong returned home with his troops, the cold ice city Department and Gao Guang Department couldn''t block the defense line in the north for a long time. But in the cold area of the cold ice city, they didn''t attack others. They were faced with a survival crisis. Hearing that Chu Dong had helped Feng Kingdom, they thought that they had offended Chu Dong anyway. It''s better to take the opportunity to bypass the defense line and fight Fengguo. It''s better to occupy his hometown than to wait for Chu Dong to quarrel with him. Although Chu Dong came back in time and beat back Gao Guang, this battle also hurt his vitality. In this way, the situation is even more unfavorable to Chudong. Fengguo is now in a position of four wars, apart from the abundant capital in the rear. Chu Dong was very anxious. At this time, the system tells Chu Dong that it has opened the hegemony mode. When this continent is unified, the doomsday trial can be completely opened.Only at this time did Chu Dong know that it took three tests to come to this unknown world and accept the strange trial task. "Ah? Now just tell me, the first two tests? " "Yes, my Lord, the previous task has not been unlocked. Even the intelligent system can''t unlock it for you in advance." Chu Dong feels that this system is really boring. What system do I have? The world is in my hands. It''s someone else''s system. Chu Dong''s system has many holes. Sometimes I really want to smash it. We can break it up. Although I have this idea, I think it''s bound, isn''t it. What''s more, the system is not really so boring. He has never been confused when it comes to big things. Sometimes it''s very similar to Jamie around him. At the key time, it''s very reliable. Sure enough, good news came from the back system. After two tests, Chu Dong''s ability was improved, and one of the most important abilities was his personal charm. "And the reward?" Chu Dong does not know, this person charm value, can bring what unexpected benefit. "Ha ha, let me tell you, the higher the personal charm value, the enemy will automatically recognize the host as the master. And can also exchange gas transport value! The host might as well think about it. When the Qi transportation value reaches a certain level, even if the enemy''s army is under pressure, it will not be the enemy. Then meteorite will fall from the sky and kill the leader of the enemy! " After hearing this, Chu Dong was overjoyed. "Isn''t that the son of the plane who killed a passer-by? That''s good. " It turns out that air transport can also be exchanged through continuous growth. That''s great. But if we want to complete the reunification, the whole Fengguo is now in a position of four wars. How can we play? Since we can''t play here, we should find a good place. Chu Dong decided to give up the old tribe strategically. Chu Dong had a map of the whole world in his hand, and finally found a wonderful place to go. Chapter 1261 "This is it. You can attack when you enter and defend when you retreat." The experience of the ancients is useless. In this way, Chudong began to transfer its strength to Fengdu strategically. Fengdu, with mountains in front, is a natural barrier. Later, it can rely on the strength of the dragon and Phoenix. After hearing that Chu Dong came here, Fengdu King simply abdicated. Sure enough, Qi Yun is not the same. The king of Fengdu knows what Chu Dong wants. In this way, Chudong took Fengdu as his new base. On the surface, he didn''t want to compete with other places. He didn''t even want most of the original tribe and made a gesture. Everyone thinks that this is a sign of weakness. Mo cold in the future, only in the eyes of Chu people, he does not know. Although Hanlin is still in his prime at this time, in qingmo''s eyes, he is the same as the old man in twilight. If it wasn''t for the division of demon II, qingmo would have been in a new country now. Influenced by the presence of ancient demons, the demons in the world no longer recognize qingmo as their common master. Night from the mainland, directly announced after the demon is a demon, the devil is a demon. This makes qingmo a headache. According to his initial plan, he attacked xinshiguo in the north, just as Yeli could echo each other in the south, and xinshiguo could be destroyed in the near future. Now, without Yeli''s help, the cold forest of xinshiguo, although he has not paid attention to it, the inside information of this country is still there. At this time, both Xinshi and Fengguo were fighting for strategic importance. Ziyu, who had passed the border in the northern town, had no choice but to leave. Now his morale is extremely unstable. It can be said that the new founding state is not what it used to be. On this day, Zhang yewang conquered the strategic area and chanted slogans. "Soldiers, go to Fengguo and get Hanyong and gaowu general back." And such a slogan, spread to the King City. Li mude took this opportunity to talk about Zhang yewang directly. "Your Majesty, it''s disrespectful of him. Even he is ambitious. " "What does Li Xiang mean?" Now Li mude has achieved his wish. Holding the government with one hand, some people mean to cover the sky with only one hand. But Hanlin had the ability to cure him. He didn''t dare to show too much intention. However, he believed that everything would be done by Hanlin soon. He has a more sinister plan. No matter what, now he, Li mude, wants Zhang yewang to die. Only when Hanlin executes Zhang yewang, can he chill the hearts of the people around him. Li mude pointed out that if Gao Wu was just taken back, there would be nothing to say. However, if Han Yong came back, it would threaten Prince Han Ding''s future succession to the throne. Hanlin shook his head. "Where does that come from?" Li mude said frankly that Hanyong was much older than handing, and now he is a young man. Moreover, his reputation among the people is very high. Now he has suffered many years outside for the sake of his country. If he wants to come back, he will surely take credit for this and gain even higher prestige. "Your Majesty, Han Yong is the blood of the royal family, and he has great prestige. If he comes back, you are afraid of everything. So Zhang yewang put out his banner at this time and used the word "Ying". What do you think? " Han Lin was agitated all of a sudden. He was also afraid that something should happen. It was better to nip everything in the bud. Don''t wait for it to happen. Deal with it. "The order goes on. Now that the important place has been occupied, the other guards will continue to guard it. General Zhang will return to the court to receive meritorious service." From the beginning of governing the country, Hanlin has been worried that military power will fall into the hands of others. Now Zhang yewang has been holding military power for too long. Moreover, the border is high and the emperor is far away. If he really supports the army and respects himself, there is really no one to fight against. He is still the original idea of governing the country, but ignores the current situation in the world. The people who were sent later were Li mude''s confidants. It''s just that Li mude doesn''t think that the people around him, who have been guarding him for a long time, naturally follow and learn from each other, and Qi Ping has now gained military power. On the contrary, the emperor supported his army. Now Li mude regretted it. "Well, Qi Ping dares to Yin me." He immediately asked Hanlin to give an army to defeat Qiping. But this time, Hanlin refused. "Li Xiang, you don''t mean that this person is very reliable. I''m very disappointed." At this time, Li mude sent people, but successfully killed Zhang yewang on the way. All of a sudden, the people in Xinshi were uneasy. Well said, Zhang yewang died on his way back, but everyone with a clear eye knows what''s going on. Because of this, the huge new beginning suddenly fell apart. Some generals with military power formed a coalition and directly killed the King City."Kill Li mude to clear the emperor''s side!" Hearing this, Hanlin came to Li mude with a gloomy face. "Li Xiang, I want to borrow something from you." "King, what do you want to borrow?" Li mude hasn''t reacted yet. He is already in a different position. Although Hanlin killed Li mude, the Allied forces still had to enter the king''s city, which made Hanlin helpless, so he had to order Ziyu to return to the king''s city and serve the king for thousands of miles. At the beginning of the new era, the interior was in chaos, while Fengdu, where Chudong was located, was actively developing and constructing. This time, Chu Dong has decided to strengthen himself, and then let him personally come forward to end all this, instead of cultivating others. In the past, Chu Dong didn''t want to be king, but now the situation is so, Chu Dong has to make a new decision. All this is a new beginning. At this time, the Protoss. God of light and God of darkness, look at everything. Because of the affairs of the ancient demon God, these two people became collaborators for the time being, which made emperor Jiang, the man of the God of light, very embarrassed. He always wanted to make use of these two people to fight each other, and finally get a bargain. Now who would think it was? This result made him sigh that it was really a coincidence. "Why did the ancient devil come out all of a sudden?" "No, the seal is loose?" Dijiang smelled the opportunity again. He sensed that there was a faint evil spirit coming to the world again. "It turned out to be Fengfu Xinran. It seems that this game of chess is not dead." Emperor Jiang''s face was full of cunning. Continue to work with the Protoss and observe everything in the world. The protoss people looked at everything in the world. At this time, Chu Dong also analyzed the situation of the world, and constantly sent people who felt the shadow to inquire about the news of various countries. At this time, on the way to Fengdu. A group of people march forward in groups, they all come to vote for Chu Dong. "Lord Chu Dong is the emperor of the world. Why don''t we go and take refuge in him?" "Yes, there are plenty of places where Chudong is. It''s said that Fengdu is good now." Shadow people, find this situation, immediately report to him Chudong. Chapter 1262 When Chu Dong received the news, he felt a sigh in his heart. "Haha, originally Fengdu can be explained in this way, the meaning of special product abundance?" Just when I thought that, the system suddenly ran into chaos. "Congratulations to the host for solving a millennium puzzle." "What, I solved the Millennium puzzle? Make it clear. " Suddenly, the system is in disorder. It sounds funny. What''s the problem? The system began to smile and said, "of course. Otherwise, why do you call Fengdu Fengdu? It''s a ghost city. Why do you have to bring a word of Fengdu? In addition, the system reminds the host that fengzhe is actually a hexagram of Zhouyi, hoping to help the host. " "Ah? So you can get in touch? " Chu Dong felt confused. The latter system, for the first time, chose to be silent. No matter how Chu Dong called, there was no movement. This made Chu Dong feel very strange. After a long time, the system slowly said: "don''t make fun of the host, but some things, as you human say, can''t be revealed." "What a big deal. You''re talking to me again. You''re so funny today." Today''s system really gives people a funny feeling, which is different from the past. "My Lord, do you think I''m different? " " it seems that I''m more used to what you used to be. Now I''m really not used to it. " Chu Dong this is to tell the truth, now the system so, let Chu Dong really feel some, a time at a loss. But after the system, Chu Dong said that with the improvement of his charm value, the system is also shining, and now the system has been upgraded. Like some smart devices, upgrading is possible, but if you want to go back, you don''t have that function. In other words, the current system, no matter whether Chu Dongxi likes it or not, can''t adapt to it. In this way, Chu Dong thought that in his original life, some self righteous things with so-called high intelligence always like to make decisions for users, so he won''t really care whether you like them or not. I didn''t expect that the system I had was also this virtue. "Ha ha, if that''s true, you haven''t changed at all." "No change? How funny I''ve become, hasn''t that changed much? " The system seems a little speechless. It has to be said that after upgrading, it appears more anthropomorphic. I don''t know if it can be holographic in the future. Chu East heart reads a move, there system makes a reaction quickly. "Theoretically, it can. But for now, it''s just theory. " Chu Dong exclaimed: "ah? Is it really OK? " Chu Dong didn''t expect that in theory, it''s really possible for the system to eventually look like a virtual adult, although there are sometimes big differences between theory and practice. But Chu Dong doesn''t want this system to be human now. It''s good to stay in the current state. After fighting with the system for a long time, Chu Dong almost delayed his business. Then Chu Dong sent orders to ensure that all the people who came to him were absolutely safe. On this day, in the old land of Fengguo, the front line of Eddie''s garrison, the garrison began to move closer to these areas, secretly carrying out the protection task. The original old place itself was in a position of four wars. In addition to the nameless cave, it was the place where the disciples were recruited. It was entirely reasonable for him to give it up strategically for the time being. If it is peacetime, it is absolutely suitable for the development and construction of large cities in peacetime. After all, it extends in all directions. However, the places without danger are more and more extensive. During the war, who owns such a place has a headache. I know it. Some things, such as drinking water, warm and cold. Because Eddie''s defenders, quietly withdraw, which gives Qi Ping a chance. Although he is now supporting himself, his territory is too small. Now he hears that Eddie''s army suddenly retreats, which is the opportunity to occupy. But how could he know that this was the plan of bringing disaster to the east of Chu. Qiping occupied most of the old tribal land, but it must be able to keep it. Qi Ping is recognized as a rebel in the new country. At this time, the forces of the present separatist regime were unable to attack the city of Xinshi king for a long time, and some people began to retreat. On the surface, this coalition force is powerful, but it is not united in heart. A general named Su Da led his troops back to Hanyun city. Now the whole world is in chaos, and the county system is dead in name. The four generals, the prefects and prefectures, all became furnishings, and even as small as the head of a city, they had no power. At this new beginning, the general was in charge, and Suda was only one of them. In fact, he was the real recognition of Hanyun city. Xing Yuanshan, the leader of Hanyun City, was on the way to Fengdu. Xing Yuanshan, who used to be the Lord of the city, was a man who loved the people like a son. This time, he left Hanyun city and thousands of people followed him. Because there are thousands of ordinary people who have no iron to follow, and Xing Yuanshan can''t bear to leave them behind, so they march only tens of miles a day, very slowly. I really don''t know how long the journey will take, but they firmly believe that only Fengdu is their real paradise.On this day, Xing Yuanshan and WAN min have arrived in Bibo city. Bibo city was a place where elites came out because of its miraculous opening. But now, it is also a place where things change and people change. Now the general here is called man Chenghai. He was one of the few generals who didn''t join the coalition. He just wanted to keep Bibo well. Now, hearing that Xing Yuanshan was coming, he was entangled. If he let them into the city, it would inevitably lead to the attack of Su Da. But if you don''t let it in, these people are innocent. Finally, he made a decision to open the gate to meet the people. Man Chenghai''s decision moved Xing Yuanshan very much. At this time, Su Da, who returned to his headquarters, found that the people in the city had already run away, and there were no people. Who was his army to support, and he followed them. It happened that man Chenghai put all the people into Bibo city. "Damn, man Chenghai wants to be my enemy?" But Bibo City, with its tight walls, was easy to defend but hard to attack, so he didn''t get any advantage when he attacked. At this time, dorund, one of his generals, gave advice. It''s better to unite with Dingyuan city to capture Bibo City, and then divide the materials equally. Because there has been no war in Bibo City, it is a relatively peaceful place. What does it mean to win here? General Li Shan of dingyuancheng will certainly agree. Sure enough, when Li Shan heard about this, he immediately joined forces with Su Da soldiers, which made Bibo city under unprecedented pressure. The city is about to break. At this time, a civilian who followed Xing Yuanshan stood up. "Lord, they all say that I look like you seven times. Now only I can save you." Chapter 1263 "What do you want to do?" Xing Yuanshan seems to know what kind of choice he is going to make. War is so cruel. Originally, civilians did not need to be involved in the war, but on this day, everyone is one of them, and no one can escape this fate. In the end, the man made a decision without hesitation. "Lord, we must take you to Fengdu." In this way, the man who didn''t even leave his name resolutely walked out of the city. "Suda, I''m Xing Yuanshan. It was all my idea. You''re going back a hundred miles now. I''ll go with you! Otherwise, look at the people behind you and fight to the death. At that time, you will be charged with killing civilians, and people all over the world will attack you! " In a word, when it comes to the pain, both Su Da and Li Shan think of the serious consequences. Even if they really enter Bibo City, these civilians will fight to death, and they will soon become the target of the public. So the enemy retreated a hundred miles. With their own strength, the civilian has won this rare opportunity. Man Chenghai opened one side of the gate and let xingyuanshan people out of the city. Then man Chenghai gave an order. "Soldiers, guard the city with me." Man Chenghai and these soldiers are going to have a final fight. They don''t want war, but when it comes, they are not afraid. "War is the business of soldiers, civilians leave!" So there are only soldiers in Bibo city! Now there is no common people in Bibo City, behind Su Da and Li Shan, they can attack the city wholeheartedly. But now man Chenghai''s soldiers, full of grief and indignation, killed the two allied forces with one as a hundred. They had to lead their own troops to defeat, and they became enemies from then on. In xinshiguo, local wars like this are still taking place in many cities. Man Chenghai, however, led his troops to conquer Dingyuan city and Hanyun City, becoming a force that can not be underestimated. "In this case, I''ll take you all out of the sea!" At this time, Fengdu. Now more than 10000 civilians have arrived. This let Chu Dong know that the current territory is not enough to accept more people. The two countries of dragon and Phoenix, with vast territory and few people, needed development and construction. Chudong began to arrange these people to go to Chenyang mainland in batches. In this way, a powerful country is slowly rising. After a period of chaotic fighting, the whole world has entered a relatively peaceful period. Although these generals want to fight, they are consumed in fighting. They can''t fight hungry. Finally, they are tired. Some small forces are almost merged by big ones. The war finally stopped for a while. North, subfamily. Under pressure, Ziyu announced his departure from the control of xinshiguo. Zhang yewang''s story chilled his heart. He didn''t want to follow him one day. And now the cold forest is not flawed. There''s no time to go to Guanyu. The so-called one moment, another moment, such as Gao Wu and Zi Yu, were all forced to make the last choice. This shows how cold forest lost its heart at this time. Although Hanlin lost his heart, he was still the king of Xinshi kingdom in name. Xinshiguo did not declare a kingdom, and although these generals occupied different territories, no one dared to be king. If someone dares to call this king first, it means that he has been attacked by other forces for legitimate reasons, and that he has eaten up and divided up the territory that he has not easily conquered. No one is willing to do such a stupid thing. Only Zhou Ba, who has occupied several counties in the south, dares to do such a thing. Zhou Ba established the state of Zhou by taking his surname as his national name. The whole world was in uproar. The land occupied by the state of Zhou is just connected with the eastern border of Chu. Chudong will never allow such a thing to happen, because the current situation, it is inevitable that all the people behind will attack the state of Zhou, and then it will threaten the border of Fengdu, which is not conducive to Chudong''s long-term development plan. So Chu Dong decided to take this opportunity to train his troops. Since everything is a new beginning, Chu Dong of course still has to start from the cultivation of talents. Now the war continues, Chu Dong want to develop construction, need a peaceful environment, it is impossible to let their own border line, there are uneasy factors. "Eddie, can you practice some of the new people you''ve trained recently?" "King, now they really need a real fight to gain experience." Eddie has been with Chu Dong for so long, and of course he knows what Chu Dong means. It''s not time to attack the state of Zhou. Even if you defeat the state of Zhou and occupy it, how can you hold it? Immediately, under Chu Dong''s instruction, Eddie sent Huawu to fight against Zhou ba for the first time. The most frontier city intersecting with Zhou state is called Tianjiang city.On this day, Huawu led the troops to fight against Tianjiang city. And Huawu is famous for this battle. Chu Dong secretly observed everything. He didn''t want to occupy the state of Zhou, he just wanted to stabilize the border. Just as Chudong was preparing to exercise Huawu, Wu Yong came to report to Chudong in a panic. "King, now we have the news of Xinran. And there is help from the demon lord Yeli. " "Oh? The betrayer of the Phoenix family. Night from the help Chu Dong is puzzled, Feng family''s Xin Ran, and demon family''s night leave, these two sounds, the wind horse cow does not match. It doesn''t matter. "Yes, now she appears in a mysterious tribe. And it has already begun to attack the mainland of stars and moon. " "Mysterious tribe, this..." Wu Yong''s news completely broke Chu Dong''s cognition. "Yes, my Lord, many changes have taken place in the world after the fall of the devil." Chu Dong did not expect that the presence of the ancient devil had a profound impact on the world. Now Chu Dong thought that the world was not the whole world. In the far south, there is a mysterious and unknown tribe. It was once thought to be the end of the world, the southern wilderness. In other words, the fifth continent, originally sealed by divine power, appeared in this world. Xinran sacrificed to the ancient demons. The evil spirit broke the seal and revived in the fifth continent in another way. There used to live an ancient tribe called Shura tribe. Now that the seal is broken, they actually give priority to Xinran. The demon master leaves at night. Unexpectedly, he will be attacked by mysterious forces. Had to send someone to come and Chu Dong for help, the result on the road met chase, if not met Wu Yong''s person, the news can not be sent, even so, the messenger, finally exhausted and died. Since it is night from the help, Chu Dong of course to manage. This wants to pay attention to this matter, Chu East again receives the help, is from the son feather department''s help. At this time, let Chu Dong feel the lack of skills. Chapter 1264 Seeing that Chu Dong was so tangled, Wu Yong immediately proposed: "why tangle, king? I think that Xinran was originally betrayed by the Phoenix Kingdom, and this matter should be dealt with by Chu Bayi of the Phoenix kingdom. So the king, go to ask for the son feather adult is Chu Dong from Wu Yong proposal, point Qi people, set out to save Ziyu. Ziyu was trapped and asked for help because of Gao Guang''s plan. He didn''t expect that Gao Guang would collude and become the new orchid department. Xinlan tribe is a new force formed by the combination of several cities of Xinlan county and Wuling County in the old times. Basically, the territory is the former Xinlan desert. The main component of its power is the old residents of Nanbo city. Because of the waste of water conservancy projects, it has not been a few years since it became an oasis. Coupled with the severe drought in front of it, it has changed back to its original shape. The people of Nanbo City, the original residents, are used to it. Now the world is in chaos. People who don''t want to go to War slowly and automatically go into the desert. Instead, they have formed their own forces. As a result, Xinshi kingdom was unable to take care of any serious place. It was even more indifferent to a desert. Therefore, although it is a desert, it has developed a strong military force. These people are people living in adversity. In the struggle with nature, nature has great power. In order to take advantage of the chaos and attack the north, Gao Guang began to form an alliance with Xinlan quietly, promising them that as long as they hit the northern defense line, they would be given a large area of fertile land. Such conditions, who does not heart. Only in this way can Gao Guang take the initiative to provoke, and then step by step to lure Ziyu army into the desert. "General, they flee into the desert. We can wipe them out with one go." Having been stationed at the border, Ziyu doesn''t know that many changes have taken place in the world, and his energy has been restrained too much by Gao Guang. In depth, but deep in the territory of Xinlan, in a very dangerous situation. In front of Chudong came Xinlan desert, and there were adventures. So it''s not difficult to get into the Xinlan desert. Entering such a dangerous place is certainly not suitable for most people. Before he set out, he had already selected 100 elite soldiers, all of whom were selected by thousands, and they could all fight against one hundred. This time, except for Jamie and Chujing, Chudong didn''t bring any other attendants. On this day, Chu Dong and his party arrived at Nanbo city. Nanbo City, things are different. I still remember that time Although things are different, it has become a deserted city. "Stay for a while today." Chu Dong ordered. So we entered the city. Now it''s an empty city, and there are empty houses all over the city. It''s convenient for us to live here. And in the city, the main street before, there is a statue here, which is the most beautiful. This was specially designed for Chu Jing in order to thank her for leading us to develop technology. Seeing this, Chu Jing was filled with emotion. The night was cool. The weather around the desert is always like this. I remember the last time we came to Nanbo City, it was also like this. Chu Jing suddenly smiles. "Master, do you remember that it was the same last time, the weather was like this, I wore cotton in the morning, wore yarn in the afternoon, and ate watermelon around the stove at night." Although Chu Jing was smiling, Chu Dong could see that there was something bitter in her smile. After all, this place carries too many things. Chudong caressed her shoulder. "Chu Jing, I know. Actually... " But he didn''t know how to comfort him. Heartless is not necessarily a real hero, Chu Dong is not a heartless person. At this moment, how can he not touch the scene. At this time, suddenly came the soldiers shouting. "There are ghosts, ghosts." Chudong two people, hear the past. "What''s the matter?" Then Jamie came running. "Master, these people are timid. There are ghosts, but they are like Zhongxie." These running soldiers, seeing Chu Dong, seem to have the backbone. "Master, it was terrible just now, but Lord Jamie didn''t believe it." Chu Dong didn''t understand that these were elite soldiers who were selected by thousands. If they could be so scared, something big would happen. It''s not what Jamie said. They are just cowards. They are all warriors. Even if they are really evil spirits, they may not dare to get close to them. It''s good that they don''t get into trouble. Just then, a girl''s voice came. "How dare you come to live in the territory of our elves department without fear or timidity?" With the voice, a strange girl appeared."Hee hee, I''m joking with them. Are you their master?" "I''m Chu Dong. You are a child. How can you scare people at random?" Chu Dong asked. After hearing this, the little girl said, "when you come to other people''s territory, you don''t say hello and live. I scare them. What''s the matter? You are Lord Chudong. Come with me. Our patriarch heard that Lord Chudong is coming and asked me to look for you. That''s why they can''t find you for a while." After hearing this explanation, Chu Dong could not laugh or cry. Since it was a misunderstanding, and it was only a child''s prank, how could Chu Dong really get angry with her. Led by the little girl, Chu Dong and his party went to an old folk house on the main street and met the patriarch she said. "A Yi Xia, let you invite Chu Dong adult to come, but nobody let you prank, know wrong?" The patriarch also looks very young, even incredibly young. He is not much older than the little girl. He is only 15 or 16 years old at most. Such a young and handsome boy is actually the patriarch, which makes everyone surprised. As soon as Jamie thought that Aixia could play such a prank, he immediately went forward and asked. "Kid, you can''t play with us, too." The boy''s face sank after hearing this, and he was not happy. "I''m not a child. At least I''m older than you. We elves are not born to grow up. My name is nanboming. I''m the head of the elf tribe. " The boy began to introduce himself. Although among the six roads in the world, there was a spirit department, but Chu Dong had never seen it before. Now, with the emergence of nanboming, who claims to be the head of the spirit department, and the appearance of Shura department in the fifth continent, it seems that the six roads in the world are all in one. In order to prove himself, nanboming stabbed his middle finger. "You see, my blood is different from yours. And look at my eyes. I have blue eyes Chudong was very speechless. Back straight to the theme: "well, well, I believe you, then patriarch, why did you ask me to come here, why did you occupy here?" Chapter 1265 After hearing Chu Dong''s words, Nan Boming suddenly became happy. "Joke, what do you mean we occupy here? This is the territory of our elves. Otherwise, why do you think this place is called Nanbo City, and why is my surname Nanbo? " When Chudong heard what he was about to say, Jamie took the lead. "You just happen to be Nanbo. Maybe one day I met a place called Jiecheng, and I said that this city belongs to my family." After listening to Jamie, nanboming was not angry. "I know that you will not believe it. Then you must believe the secret record in the Lord''s mansion." "How do we know if it''s a forgery on purpose?" Chu Jing opened his mouth at this time. Now nanboming was in a hurry. "What do you want me to say. I''m so angry. " Nanboming was so anxious that he jumped there. "Unless certified by a third party." Chu Jing insists that he find the witness. "Third party? Let me see... " Nanboming began to think of it with his head tilted, and suddenly he patted his thigh. "Yes, the Dragon forest of the dragon people can prove it. If he proves it, do you believe it? " "Who? Longlin We didn''t expect that nanboming proposed that Longlin could prove it, but it''s so far away from Longguo that how can we invite Longlin. Chu Jing peeps out suspicious vision, way: "you calculate accurate long Lin won''t come here, just say so." Nanboming laughs. "Ha ha, of course, he can''t come by himself, but among the people you come to, there are people from the Dragon tribe. He can definitely contact Longlin." "Nonsense! We don''t know if there are dragon people among our peers? " Jamie retorted immediately. Nanboming laughs. "I''m from the elves department. I''m very sensitive. Do you dare to call everyone together?" Up to now, Chu Dong has only ordered that all the soldiers gather together, and there are no less than 100 elite soldiers. In a short time, a hundred elites have already formed a line outside. When Nan Boming arrived at the scene, he slowly scanned the crowd and suddenly pointed his hand at one of the soldiers. "You''re from the dragon people. Women dress up as men!" The accused man was furious. "Why do you say I dress like a man?" "No, do you dare to pierce the middle finger, verify it, and see if your blood is the same as everyone else." "You..." Finally, the man finally admitted it. It turns out that Tun Nanbo is not the wrong soldier to follow her. As soon as Longna appeared, Chudong was very angry. "Ronna, you''re making a fool of yourself. Is Linna here?" At this point, Linna had to show up. Not only did Linna come, but Zihuang also showed up. The four girls also fell in love, and they all followed in this way. They are not at ease, and know that Chu Dong will not take them, on the way, replaced four of the 100 elites, mixed into the team. Now that things have been like this, it''s useless for Chu Dong to blame them. Longna is here, so she can contact Longlin to see if things are like what nanboming said. Long Lin received the news and thought about it. Finally, in those incomplete memories, there was such a thing. "I can''t remember the things about Nanbo, but if I don''t know about Nanbo, I can''t remember them." Long Lin said that the sealed records in the Lord''s mansion have become the key. There is no doubt that all the things mentioned above are true. In this case, it should not be too late. That night, everyone went to the Lord''s mansion. It''s even more strange that the host city has been sealed up at night. It''s a strange place with no cobwebs. Soon, I found out the records about the elves department. The records are very detailed. Chu Dong doesn''t know why there are such things here. It seems that this record is very old. There are some ancient words on it. Longna had no choice but to talk about the general appearance of these words while communicating with Longlin, so that we can understand the above content, which is a little difficult. After talking for a long time, I only made sure of the first few words, but that''s enough. There is no big difference with Longlin''s memory. The first few words probably record that in ancient times, there were elves living here, after the war. The Elves were expelled by the Terran Now with the proof of Longlin and the evidence of these ancient characters, Chu Dong finally believed in nanboming.But the back of the ancient text, and not completely clear, and can recognize these only long Lin, Chu Dong put this book away. After the decision, let Longlin take a closer look. What else does it record. At this time, Chu Dong began to ask Nan Boming about his business. Nanboming said: "Lord Chudong, if it wasn''t for the ancient demon king, our spirit department would not have broken the seal and found its roots here. Because the people in our department feel that they are different from ordinary people, so they feel that Lord Chudong is coming and wait here to help him. " Later, Nan Boming talked about the past of the elves department. After hearing this, Chu Dong and others sighed. It turned out that in ancient times, the elves department was also a very powerful tribe, and they were forced to leave their home only during the war. But there''s still the remnant in the end. That''s why there''s a back. When the city was built, someone suggested that Nanbo should be regarded as the bright spot, just to let the spirit department find its roots in the back. Nanbo pulse, has always thought that it is a pulse of the head of the elf department, maintaining a pure blood. However, during the war that year, affected by some factors, the body of the descendants of the elves could never grow up to adulthood. When you are 15 or 16 years old at most, you stop growing up. So it''s true that nanboming said that he was older than Jamie. He is now in his prime if he is really old. After this toss, it''s almost dawn outside. Chu Dong decided to continue to rest in the city today, and then he could go to the deep desert to rescue the trapped Ziyu. Nanbo said: "Mr. Chudong, we have a strong ability to sense the position of general Ziyu in advance." Chu Dong was overjoyed. At this time, Chu Dong knew that it was because of the charm value that Nan Boming could help him so wholeheartedly. Before, Chu Dong just knew that after upgrading, there was charm value, but he didn''t know how to get it. Chapter 1266 Now Chu Dong finally understood that it was very easy to get the charm value at the beginning. Just do something. As long as you do one thing, you can get the corresponding charm value. In particular, Chu Dong has taken in a large number of civilians. For Chu Dong, who accumulated the charm value in the early stage, it''s almost like filling in the numbers. Now Chu Dong''s charm value, the initial stage has already been full, directly converted into the Qi Yun point. No wonder on the East Road of Chu, he is worried. He goes into the deep desert behind him. How can he find Ziyu? As a result, there are people from the spirit department, who have a strong sense of power. It''s convenient to sense the location of Ziyu. It''s the air transport storm shed. How nice! Chudong is secretly happy in his heart. Now that he has Qi, he believes that he can rescue Ziyu easily. At this point, deep in the desert. Ziyu army, the elite soldiers who came to pursue Gao Guang, had more than 5000 people, and now they have lost half of them. Even if only half of the elite soldiers are left, most of them have fallen ill. There are only a few hundred people who can fight. Even if these hundreds of people keep fighting capacity, they are still struggling on the edge of despair. At this time, these people began to recall the days of farming. "Well, if you think about it now, it''s better to farm." "Then why do you want to come out with the general instead of staying at home?" "I''m born to be sick, but I don''t want to be sick." They are all from Xinlan. They are very familiar with the desert environment. They use the terrain to trap Ziyu in it. There is no way to stand out after several breakouts. It is a miracle that a soldier can fight his way and send out a letter for help. Originally, Ziyu intended to fly pigeons to deliver letters, but the people of Xinlan Department shot and killed the carrier pigeons several times. Desert land, thousands of miles of sand sea, like a plain composed of yellow sand, there are birds passing through the sky, which is very abrupt in the sight, so it is normal to be found shot. Although it''s hard work, but the water and food are going to be cut off, and the fear of despair is getting closer and closer. And then there was the frenzy of despair. At that moment, the sense of collapse began from the bottom of my heart and spread out uncontrollably It''s like it''s going to end. "Is this the end of your life, trapped here?" Hoo ~ someone stood up and began to roar up. "Ah! No, I''ve had enough, enough! New LAN, fight! I''m not afraid of death! Come on, fight. " Because someone''s crazy cry exposed the hidden position. Whoosh ~ a row of feather arrows fall in the air. It makes people more helpless. Even if we don''t shoot the enemy''s arrow, we will starve to death. Some people rush in the direction of the arrow. "Don''t be impulsive. Our people have already rushed out, haven''t they?" "So what, can we really wait for reinforcements?" When everyone was in despair, Chu Dong''s people arrived. "Who said you couldn''t wait?" Seeing the arrival of Chu Dong, we suddenly saw hope. "It''s Lord Chudong. He''s here at last!" Because of the reaction of the people in the spirit department, Chu Dong took a shortcut and soon got here. Chu Dong brought us water and food, and the team had fighting power. Even if the water and food were only enough for one meal, one meal would be enough. This is the final battle. Here it is! At this time, the people of Xinlan felt strange. "What''s the situation?" "Newspaper, leader, it seems that the other side has come to reinforce!" "Reinforcements, it''s impossible. How can they cross under our eyes?" But no one explained the reason to them, Chu Dong led everyone to work hard, has been killed. Now the people of the new orchid department are in a mess. Just then, the wind was blowing. The leader was overjoyed to see the strong wind and the wind direction. "God is really helping me. Now the wind is just blowing towards the enemy. Let''s not be afraid!" "Yes, leader, they have no experience. They dare to beat us in the wind. They are dead!" When I was happy, suddenly the wind changed a lot. "No, why is there a westerly wind in this season?" "This..." All the people of the new orchid department, turn the direction immediately. "Come on, crosswind first, then detour away." I have to say that sure enough, these people have quite rich experience in the desert. Then these people, gathered together, and fled to a shelter.This time, Chu Dong really felt that it was the wind that was blowing on them. As a result, the wind suddenly changed and dispersed the enemy. It''s good luck. It''s really awesome! Chudong was not dazed by the victory, but the most important thing was that they left the desert first. In this way, we withdrew from the desert and temporarily settled in Nanbo city. Nanbo city is an empty city, but the neighboring Wuling city is not an empty city. Although the people of Xinlan take the desert as their support, they always have to have several cities. The desert is just their battlefield to kill the enemy. Their real production and life still need to be in the city. And Nanbo city so no people, of course, all because of the mischief of the elves department, just like Chu Dong they met. In any case, all the cities on the edge of the desert belong to the new orchid tribe, and there is no less than a Nanbo city. In addition, there is a ghost city in other people''s eyes in front. This is a natural defense barrier. As long as people enter Nanbo City, they will be scared away and their strength will be saved. After avoiding the storm, the people of Xinlan returned to Wuling city. "Chief, they can''t go far." "Of course, they can''t run far. It''s better that they don''t know the situation and live in Nanbo city." After that, the people of Xinlan began to inquire about the news. As soon as they inquired about the news, they heard that they had really entered Nanbo City, and they were all very happy. "Let''s go and see if we are scared to death inside. If we meet people who are not scared to death, let''s deal with them outside the city." In this way, the people of Xinlan had a rest. At this time, a large group of people had already killed and rushed to Nanbo city. They were afraid to go into the city and waited outside. Chu Dong and others took a rest in Nanbo city for one day. The next day, they found that there were many people from Xinlan tribe outside the city. When Ziyu saw him, he took the initiative to fight. "This is not deep in the desert. I must wash away my shame." Take people straight out of the city to fight, new orchid people, did not expect Ziyu people all right, was beaten to pieces. "Why are they OK?" As they ran, they didn''t understand what was going on. After chasing these people to the edge of the desert, Ziyu took up his army. This time, he won''t be fooled. Although Ziyu didn''t fall for it, the existence of Xinlan tribe was a trouble after all. Chapter 1267 In front of Chu Dong, there are only two ways, either to defeat them completely or to accept them. Apart from that, there is no third option. Now that we have come here, we must have a satisfactory solution. We can''t just go back and finish it. Ziyu led the troops back to Nanbo City, not only Chudong will not stop, he is the same. "Shizu, if I don''t defeat them, I won''t stop." Chudong laughed after listening. "Ziyu, who is your teacher?" "If you go back to your ancestors, my teacher is Qiu Hong." Hearing this, Chu Dong smiles. "It''s no wonder that Qiu Hong didn''t teach you some things, and he didn''t understand them, so he got the following things." For Qiu Hong, Chu Dong was very sorry. After listening to Chu Dong''s words, Ziyu didn''t understand and said, "please show it to Shizu." "Don''t you think your teacher has ever told you that he would not fight to subdue others?" "This..." When Qiu Hong left the nameless cave, he was a little anxious. Although he was mature, he was different from Li Meng and others, but Chu Dong still knew him. He was not really a teacher. At that time, Chu Dong was behind the scenes. Qiu Hong went down the mountain ahead of time. Qiu Hong has not yet fully understood the martial arts, especially in the third generation of Ziyu. Later, Chu Dong said his plan. Now Chu Dong has made some understanding of the new orchid tribe. Most of them were descendants of Nanbo City, and even some of them would recognize Chu Dong if they met him. So if they can''t really fight, Chu Dong still wants to take them in. Chu Dong thought like this, so did he Lian Chu Jing, and her thought was more intense. It can also be said that she had deep feelings for Nanbo city. So Chu Dong decided that the next battle, he and Chu Jing personally appeared, and in front of the battle. For this decision, Ziyu thinks it''s too risky. Although Chudong says he won''t fight quren''s army, he thinks so. In this way, the group stayed for a while, waiting for the people of Xinlan to come out of the desert. At that time, Chu Dong wanted to come out in person. In order to make the plan successful, Chu Dong finally decided to pretend to withdraw. The city closer to Nanbo is called Xinyun City, which is now only guarded by General Liu Ji. Originally, he was a force, but now he has been chased by various departments, leaving only a new cloud city. At this time, Chudong and ziyubu came, and he had no reason not to welcome them. Hearing that Chu Dong was going to enter the city, Liu Ji was very happy. "I didn''t expect that Lord Chudong would come here at this time. It''s so nice. Those people are fierce. Lord Chudong''s face must be given." Sure enough, the news came out, and some of the people who came to chase and beat directly retreated. "Is Lord Chu Dong here? Forget it, we don''t want to be enemies with Chudong. Let Liu Ji have a good time for a few days. " Chu Dong is endowed with good fortune and has been known as the emperor of the shop before. These generals dare to rebel against the cold forest, but they will never easily offend Chu Dong. They all know that if anyone takes the initiative to offend Chudong, it''s his own discomfort. No one paid attention to the rebellion against the founding of the New Kingdom, but when Chu Dong was offended, he immediately had a reason to be attacked. It''s just that Liu Ji is guarding a small city called Xinyun. In order to capture Xinyun City, it has become the goal of the world. It''s not worth it at all. Liu Ji''s pursuers retreated a hundred Li. They just wanted to wait for Chu Dong to leave and make a fuss. These generals retired, but a mysterious tribe nearby took the opportunity to fight. This tribe is called canglangbu. I don''t know when it suddenly rose. There is a mysterious leader among them who is very good at fighting. It''s just that this leader doesn''t want to give people his name easily. Even his soldiers can only call him the leader, and don''t ask his name easily. He is a very strange leader. Although he is mysterious, he is so superb that some generals who occupy the city around him immediately run away when they hear that the troops of Canglang tribe come, because they can''t fight at all. They are much better than these generals. Originally, the people of Canglang department were very good at fighting. Now the troops of other cities are retreating a hundred miles, which directly exposes Xinyun city. The Canglang army was soon on its way to the city. "Listen to the people of new cloud city. If they know the strength of Canglang army, they will open the city and surrender." Liu Ji''s vitality is greatly damaged now. As a result, the people from Canglang Department attack again. This is very urgent. Although there are people from Chu Dong and Ziyu coming, he is embarrassed to ask for help before fighting. I''m in a hurry. Speaking of canglangbu, it took less than two years to rise. Since the emergence of this mysterious leader, it can be said that everywhere he goes, he is invincible. Originally, the people of this tribe lived along the mainland border of Chenyang, and they had no contact with xinshiguo. I don''t know why. In recent months, people from canglangbu suddenly came here.Although Liu Ji was embarrassed, Chu Dong immediately began to order Qi''s troops and prepare for the battle. Liu Ji had always wanted it, but he was thin skinned. At this time, he still needed face. "Mr. Chu Dong, do you use ox knife to kill chicken? Our people can deal with them. " See Liu Ji so want face, Jamie directly not happy. "When it comes to this time, why not? Your soldiers have said that Canglang tribe is very powerful. You can''t beat it at all. You are really good. " So direct words, let Liu Ji direct red face. In this way, Chu Dong boarded the city and ordered Ziyu to go out of the city to meet the enemy. Originally, he just wanted to stay for a few days, but he couldn''t ignore this kind of thing. In the desert, Ziyu made Xinlan fight all over the place, but in this kind of siege, they were all experts. It''s not suitable for the field battle in the desert where the environment is worse. This kind of conventional siege is a common practice for Ziyu. Canglangbu, who is invincible, has really met an enemy this time. "Leader, there''s a team coming out from the other side. It''s very good. We can''t resist it." "What? I can''t resist it. I''ll fight myself. " Although the people of Ziyu''s Department defeated Canglang''s department for a while, these soldiers can see that Canglang''s soldiers are not idle people. "It''s the same with retreat after defeat. It seems that it''s also a well-trained team. No wonder it can sweep." In the past two or three years, if they had been defending the border for a long time, fighting with Gao Guang and accumulating experience, Ziyu''s soldiers asked themselves that they might not be able to beat them. Moreover, their defeat in this battle was due to weapons. If their opponents had excellent weapons, they might not be able to win so easily. Chapter 1268 At this time, the leader on the opposite side, the second team to come. Ziyu also found that the enemy''s soldiers were very powerful. If there was no strong commander, it would never be so. He is thinking about the leader of the other side, who is sacred and can use the army like this. At this time, the leader of the other side came out. As the leader of the other party came out, Ziyu was stunned there. Ziyu Lengshen, the leader of the other side is also Leng there. "Ziyu, why are you?" "You, you are Gao Wu, you are not..." He never thought that the person he met was Gao Wu. He was taken to Fengguo, but he suddenly became the leader of Canglang tribe. It turned out that he was the leader of Canglang tribe. No wonder Canglang tribe was invincible and hard to meet opponents. This is the famous gaowu. Talented people come out of the country for hundreds of years. Since Yuewang, the God of war, became a prime minister, Gao Wu and Ziyu have been famous among the generals. With the later events, they can be said to represent the most powerful generals. They are all in the top ten. As for Qi Ping and others who support themselves, they are far behind them. If Gao Wu hadn''t been captured by Lanxi at the beginning, there would have been none of them. Because Ziyu wanted to garrison the border, he couldn''t help it. Two generals, did not meet here. They all cried with joy. Suddenly, Yu Xiwu, the leader of the enemy, was defeated. "It''s General Gao." "Shizu, why are you here?" Since they were all of their own people, they immediately let Gao Wu into the city. When we meet, Chu Dong knows that Gao Wu was saved by a man named Hu Lin from Canglang tribe. Hu Lin was originally a merchant of the tribe. The essence of the merchant was to pursue profits. He was so-called seeking wealth in danger. On this day, he crossed Dadu to Chenyang and unexpectedly found gaowu who was exiled. Hanyong and gaowu were exiled to different places. Because of the constant war, they were forgotten and left to live and die in the exile. Although there was no one to look after them, it was not so easy for them to leave. This is a place with no people for thousands of miles. If it wasn''t for Hu Lin''s pursuit of profits, he would want to see if there were any rare treasures here. Gao Wu''s even tempered fighting spirit at this time just wanted to die here. In this kind of environment, a person with great prestige on the battlefield will temper his mind after a long time. At that time, Gao Wu was no longer a man. Hu Lin did not know that he was the famous Gao Wu. And Gao Wu finally met people outside, and his instinct to go out was completely released at that time. So he left the exile with Hulin and was taken back to the tribe. Originally, Gao Wu wanted to return home, but he was persuaded by the head of the tribe to stay. At this time, he had confessed his identity to the patriarch and returned to the New Kingdom after all. He has nothing to fear. Xie Cang, the patriarch, said earnestly: "General Gao. You have to think about it. " Zhang yewang didn''t happen at that time. Although he was advised to stay, Gao Wu didn''t make up his mind. Until Zhang yewang''s incident happened, he completely decided to stay in the tribe. Because Canglang tribe had the kindness to save his life, he gave full play to his ability to help Canglang tribe rise rapidly in the border. This is what happened in the past. No one has ever heard of Canglang tribe before, because they have been living in no fixed place. They don''t want to be unified by the new kingdom. They just want to live like a tribe, so they wander around. Later, somewhere, I finally settled down. When they settled down, they did not dare to deal with the outside world too much. Until the world was in chaos, a group of businessmen like Hulin appeared. Later, Gao Wu directly introduced the patriarch Xie Cang to Chu Dong. Xie Cang didn''t expect to see Chu Dong here. He immediately said that he wanted to lead the tribe and follow Chu Dong from then on. The east of Chu was overjoyed at the news. And Liu Ji is worried about being beaten. Now the people of Canglang department, their leader, is actually General Gao Wu, and they are from Chudong. At this moment, he finally put down his face and began to beg. "Lord Chudong, help me!" Seeing this, Chu Dong was a little embarrassed and agreed to help Liu Ji. Those who pursue Liu Ji and hear about Canglang tribe live in Xinyun city. They know Liu Ji too well. Now with the help of Canglang tribe, it''s good that he doesn''t turn back to beat them. Run straight away. In this way, in the past, the two generals were in one place. Finally, we can solve the problem of new orchid Department later. A few days later, the people of Xinlan, deep in the desert, felt OK and fled back to Wuling city.Just fled back to Wuling City, Chu East with Helian Chu eyes, the army to the city. "I''m Chu Dong, you people, and the old people in Nanbo?" "What? It''s Lord Chudong." "I''m Helian Chujing. If there are old people in Nanbo City, do you remember me? I''m back! " "Chujing! It''s Chu Jing Everyone was excited. Unexpectedly, in the year of Yousheng, they could see each other. They all rushed to tell each other. "Don''t fight, don''t fight. It''s Mr. Chu Dong and miss Chu Jing." In this way, a very dramatic reception of the new orchid department. Only the tribal leader Yu Yong escaped. If it wasn''t for Yu Yong''s collusion with Gao Guang, such a thing would not have happened. In shock, he directly took some cronies and fled to the ice city. In this way, after the surrender of the new orchid tribe, they finally decided to rebuild their homeland after discussion, and nanboming also agreed that the elf tribe would live with you in the future. At the same time, Canglang tribe, unwilling to live a vagrant life, decided to live with everyone. In this way, the Nanbo area has almost recovered to its original territory and become a new tribal alliance. Chu Dong and others also made preparations to leave. At this time, Ziyu had already taken the team and returned to the garrison. Although he was very disappointed with Hanlin, he knew more about the importance of the northern defense. As soon as the northern defense line is broken, the people of the ice city will drive straight in. In this way, the people will be in dire straits. He doesn''t want this to happen. It''s his duty as a general. It''s not about who you''re loyal to. On this day, Chu Dong and his party are also ready to leave. Chu Jing turned around and looked at Nanbo city again, showing his reluctance. "Chujing, let''s go." Although Chu Dong understood her feelings, they wanted to leave after all. Chapter 1269 Finally, Chu Jing left. And Chu Dong sees these, in the heart also is not a taste. A city carrying too much, but also to leave, at this time Chu Dong''s heart, unexpectedly is also five flavors Chen miscellaneous. After leaving Nanbo City, Chu Dong knows that after returning to the tribe for rest, he will go to help yelibu. A few days later. Chu Dong leads the team to set out. But this time, Chudong only brought Jamie and four girls. Now, instead of helping the night leave to fight Shura, he is investigating a case. ¡­¡­ In the first battle between Feng and Shura, Shura has declared that it will not invade any continent. They come out of the seal and just want to survive. Since the leader of Shura tribe, horoya, agreed to stop the war, chubayi finally agreed to withdraw. But the condition is to hand over Xinran. He Luo Ye has no doubt, directly handed over Xin Ran. At this time, Xinran''s face was as pale as ashes. She knew that she had failed again. "Oh, I''m a little worse this time." Last time, if it wasn''t for Zihuang''s appearance, her plan was really successful, but this time, she didn''t expect chubayi to return. Chubayi snorted. "Xinran, you won''t understand. When you don''t understand this, it will always be worse. And that''s what you lack. " "What I lack?" Xinran asked. Chubayi sighed. "What you owe is a sense of right in your heart." After listening to this, Xinran burst out laughing. "Ha ha ha, let''s do it. After all, I think you can say something. In the end, it''s just a clich ¨¦! Now that I am defeated, you are right to say anything as a winner, aren''t you? " Behind Xinran closed his eyes, waiting for Chu Bayi to start. Chu Bayi was helpless and sighed. In the end, she still did not understand, but also said a lot of wrong ideas, if there is no sense of the right way in her heart, she will never succeed. So Chu Bayi executed Xinran on the spot. And then leave. Just after chubayi left, a shrewd color flashed in heluoye''s eyes. "Ha ha, is it so easy to be fooled? Thanks to my early preparation That Xinran is only disguised by the efforts of a Phoenix. The real Xinran is heluoye. This is the way that no one knows, including the people of Shura. They don''t know that their patriarch died long ago. Now what they think of as the patriarch is just a skin. Therefore, even if Chu Dong came at this time, the war here was over. Whether he came or not, it was meaningless, at least superficially. He luoye, showing weakness for a while, began to develop in secret. Sooner or later, he would unite the remaining four continents under his command, relying on the southern wilderness. Don''t say to match Luo Ye''s ambition how, only say Chu Dong that day already arrived the star moon continent. Night out. Because the continent of stars and moon is also a very big continent. There are also many small islands around, which are not under the control of Yeli. There are some tribes, big and small, on these islands. While the people of these tribes, while Yeli was threatened by Shura, and hurt their vitality, began to attack madly, but soon, Yeli suppressed them back. Originally everything fell into normal, but suddenly one day, something strange happened. Yelibu, who had studied the human system at the beginning, was more formal than Hanlin''s new founding state. After the founding of the state, he actually created seals, representing the supreme power, which is equivalent to the existence of jade seals. But in this era, there is no such term. It is called Wang Jian. On that day, Wang Jian, who left the palace at night, was lost. The whole palace was in an uproar. It''s about the reputation of the royal family. Naturally, it''s kept secret in the royal city. But the strange thing is that a tribe called fengtianbu suddenly announced that Wang Jian was in their hands. They were the real masters of Xingyue continent. Moreover, Chu Fengtian, the leader of Fengtian department, also clamored that if Wang Jian of the royal family was still there, he would send a statement to the world and affix Wang Jian on it. If he could not take it out, it would only prove that Wang Jian was not in the royal city or Yeli. "Without Wang Jian, we will not admit this king." Yelimu''s recognition of Wang Jian is deeply rooted. The Ministry of wind and sky announced that there was Wang Jian in the middle. As a result, another part of the East was called the east of purple. But they said that their Wang Jian was false, and there was also a Wang Jian in the hands of their leaders. All of a sudden, the whole night away from the Department became extremely chaotic. Almost at the same time, it was announced that there were no less than five or six tribes with Wang Jian in hand, and each of them said that they were the real ones. But the royal family that night leaves place only, even if false also cannot take out.So soon the night break. Now Yeli asks for Chu Dong''s help to find out the truth. If possible, he hopes to get help from the underworld. Ye Li knows that the Five ghosts of the underworld are very powerful. The Five ghosts of the underworld are not the direct subordinates of Chudong, although they have been ordered by Chudong before and have done a lot for Chudong. So the night leaves this time, just ask Chu Dong to come to the King City to discuss first. At this time, Chudong was just at the border of Xingyue continent. The tribe on the coast was called Hailan tribe. Their leader is called Lanfeng. If you want to go to the royal city where Yeli is, you don''t want to make a detour. Hailan department is a must pass. Chu Dong used to come here when he went out to sea, but now the split continent of stars and moons is also different. We have to say that the influence of the ancient demon God on the world is too far-reaching. Sure enough, everything is just like going back to the origin. We can''t see that the whole world has been moving towards the half shadow of vigorous development. The boat of Chu Dong and others just wants to dock, opposite is a row of feather arrows. "Please get out of our coast, or shoot on the spot!" "I''m Chu Dong. I want to take the road to the King City." "No one can do it. Chudong is the same. We don''t know Chudong. We only listen to leader Lanfeng." There was no feeling on the other side, but Chudong refused to let them land. Jamie was so angry that he was about to jump out of the boat, but he almost hit the arrow and jumped in anger. Seeing this, Chu Dong knew that if he wanted to pass, he could only use strong. "Back up!" That said, the yuan crystal fragments are directly released. Here comes the wind! With a gust of wind, the opponent can''t shoot the arrow against the wind. In this way, Chu Dong and his party forced the ship to stop and arrived on land. And Jamie''s on land. Several people broke through the defense and tried to break through. Now that''s the only way. Just then, a team stopped the way. Now Chu Dong and his party had only five people. Even if they were strong, they could not resist the siege of more and more Hailan soldiers. Chapter 1270 Just at this moment. A loud voice came from a man in the line. "Wait, he''s Lord Chudong." This person is one of Lanfeng''s subordinates and his brother, Lanqi. He can''t stand what Lanfeng has done as a person of the same clan. Today, Lanfeng knows that Chudong is coming, but he deliberately orders not to pass. He has tried several times to persuade him to come out in person, carrying his elder brother behind his back, hoping to meet Chudong. It''s easy to find a chance to let go. From the bottom of his heart, he was a supporter of Yeli. What''s more, he didn''t want to spend a good night apart. Now the arrival of Chu Dong is the hope of restoring peace here. He doesn''t know why his elder brother wants to do so. LAN Qi comes forward and forcibly releases Chu Dong. But the haze from behind leads people to pursue and kill. "You''re really my good brother. Although you''re not my brother, you''re just my brother, but I always think you''re my brother, but you don''t listen to my orders. Damn it." Later, regardless of the feelings of the same clan, he ordered the shooting of arrows. Forced by helplessness, LAN Qi sighs, with confidants, while covering, while following Chu Dong. Although LAN Qi''s people are not many, but for Chu Dong now, it is also a living force. Such a team of more than 100 people began to march forward. Fengtianbu is the first tribe with Wang Jian in its hands. It''s not easy to get through here. After all, Chu Fengtian knows very well that when Chu Dong comes, everything will come to nothing. No matter whether his Wang Jian is true or false, if the royal family can''t take it out now, what he has can be regarded as true. This is not only what he thinks, but also what every tribal leader with Wang Jian thinks. After thinking about it, Chu Dong decided to make a detour. Now the team of 100 people can''t make any mistakes. There is still a long way to get to the king''s city in front of him. He will fight one after another. When he leaves the king''s city at night, I don''t know how many people are left. Because the choice of detour, so the time, certainly not as fast as expected, fortunately, there is no danger. ¡­¡­ At this time, Nanbo city. The Ministry of spirits, led by Nan Boming, is now on a secret mission. Chu Dong saw the powerful sense ability of the spirit department in front of him. He wanted him to use the powerful sense ability to find the lost aura. Aura was so abundant that it would disappear overnight. There must be something strange in it. Even if the dark god was so powerful, it could not make aura disappear all at once. So Chu Dong always believed that aura was still there. The power of aura, together with the power of science and technology brought by Chu Dong, is indispensable to the development of the world. Just like the Chenyang continent, long Han once released some aura for the sake of the common people. Although what happened later was not the desired result, Chu Dong was very clear about the effect of aura on everything. On this day, Nan Boming and a Yixia arrived at Mount Buzhou. They have a strong sense to bring them here. At present, there are three parts of the telepathy of the spirit department, or related to the aura. One is in Buzhou mountain in Cangwu continent, and the other two are in Luoyang mountain and Yongsheng river. In Buzhou mountain, Qilin, who is guarding the mountain, blocks their way. "You''re here for Reiki?" "Little Kirin, how do you know?" "You, why do you call me little Kirin? I''m so small. It''s disgusting." Little Kirin is not happy. There''s a guardian beast here. It''s very difficult for them to think about it. Moreover, the little Kirin has such a strange temper that they have to leave for a while. Seeing the two people leave, the unicorn retreats. His duty is to guard here, just like the mountain god here. But so in the Buzhou mountain, only it is here to guard, there are inevitably invisible places, such as some hunters. But Kirin won''t stop these harmless hunters. After all, the people it wants to stop are not the ordinary people who don''t know anything. ¡­¡­ Star Moon continent. Chu Dong made a detour, and at this time, he reached the foot of a big mountain. There are wild animals in the mountains. By this time, it was dark. Chu East several people have to rest at the foot of the mountain, tomorrow over the mountain, from the nearest King City. This is Lan Qi''s shortcut. After all, he has lived here for a long time. He is more familiar with the terrain than Chu Dong. Although Chu Dong has a talent map in his hand, all he has is a large-scale map. Chu Dong doesn''t have a small-scale map of some specific places. While preparing at the foot of the mountain, Chu Dong thought that if he wanted to complete the great cause of unification, maps were indispensable. It seems that there is a chance. We need to collect some maps of small places. At the foot of the mountain, in order to avoid wolves and wild animals at night, we set up a bonfire in advance while we were sleeping.With a raging bonfire, you can not only keep warm, bake food, but also resist the invasion of wild animals. It''s a lot of things. Everyone around the fire, Chu Dong began to ask LAN Qi about some specific things. Night from the help, the above said very general, let Chu Dong just about understand the context of the matter. Some details, Chu Dong still want to ask LAN Qi to find out. In this way, LAN Qi talked about the details he knew. He knows more about Hailan department. But Lanqi''s narration is more detailed than Yeli''s, more about how Hailan got Wang Jian. This detail makes Chudong more strange. "Do you mean that one night, when you wake up, there will be one more Wang Jian on your brother Lanfeng''s desk?" "Yes, my brother has changed since the appearance of this thing. I once suspected that it was unknown. Even thought about destroying him. " But LAN Qi behind has no chance, this Fang Wang Jian to LAN Feng as a treasure of the lock up. Suddenly, there is no sign of a big personality. Chu Dong recognized the key of the matter. It''s no wonder LAN Qi said that this thing is unknown, which is true. Although there is a general direction now, there is certainly no way to solve the problem, and we have not seen the night leave yet, and there is no final conclusion yet. Now Chu Dong doesn''t know where the royal family lost Wang Jian, but Yeli certainly won''t put it at will. In this case, the people who can steal him must be very familiar with the place where Wang Jian was put, so we can''t rule out the possibility that it is related to Yeli''s people. After that, we discussed and discussed. We didn''t have a definite clue, and then we all showed tiredness. Some people take turns on duty, others go to sleep slowly. I don''t know how long it took. In a daze, the sound of the wolf came. Chapter 1271 Everyone, hearing the sound of the wolf, woke up from their sleep. When I opened my eyes, it was almost dawn. Chu Dong and his wife were a little confused at the beginning. They discussed and discussed. When they went to sleep, it was almost midnight, but they heard the cry of the wolf. They could still say that it was midnight. When they looked up, they found that the sky was a little white and the star had risen. "Is it getting light?" Rubbing her eyes, Lina sighed. And at this time, came the voice of the wolf, sounds not far. Woo Hoo ~ the voice behind it sounds sad. Even sounds, some hasty helpless, but also with a very desperate voice. Several people looked for the sound and felt that the sound was too strange. It doesn''t sound like a normal wolf. Not far ahead, valley. Chu East several people finally saw clearly, originally is a wounded wolf. No wonder there''s a scream. Now the wolf, caught in the trap, can''t move. At that moment, two hounds were hearing the sound. Seeing this, several people in Chudong understood at that time that there were hunters nearby. The hounds in the hunter''s house, sensing someone coming, suddenly turn back and look at the people with alert eyes. It seems that they are strictly trained by their owners. At this time, they have to guard the prey that their owners have captured. It''s just that the hunter is around. It seems that it''s just a false alarm. A few people are about to leave. Seeing several people leave, the two hounds finally withdraw their vigilant eyes. Chudong chuckled. "I didn''t expect that they were so human." And just as the party was about to leave, the wolf looked at several people for help. As he cast his eyes for help, he continued to cry. This made Lina stop involuntarily. Just then, I heard the hunter''s voice. "Finally caught the spirit wolf, hope is alive, if dead, this blood is useless." "Yes, only sucking its blood alive can enhance its strength." Now Linna refused. She was compassionate. "How can that be?" In her opinion, it''s normal to hunt prey, but it''s cruel to suck the blood from the prey alive. At this time, the two hunters, who had come near, found Chu Dong and them, and then showed their fierce eyes. "I advise you to mind your own business." Originally Chu Dong didn''t plan to pay attention to this matter, but these two hunter, such attitude, Chu Dong would not agree, and listen to their two people''s dialogue, think is not what kind of good. He could not help but snort. "What about today?" "Looking for death, it seems that you don''t know. Our brothers are good at hunting dogs!" He commanded two hounds and began to attack. Jamie was so angry. "Damn it! Go to hell Hoo Hoo ~ two times, Jamie''s hand. How can these two hounds stand Jamie''s beating and run away directly. Then the two hunters moved. As expected, they were brothers. They cooperated very well, and they looked like one. Now Jamie''s a little outdone. Seeing that Jamie was defeated, the four women behind came to help. At this time, LAN Qi and others also arrived one after another. Even though they were so fierce, they had to give up what they called the spirit wolf and run away. "We''ll see. Our brothers will not let you go, dun!" A brush. The two men raised their hands, and a yellow smoke appeared in the air. With the smoke screen, they escaped successfully. "Be careful, the smoke is poisonous." These two people are very insidious. Even if they run away, they want to harm others. Fortunately, everyone avoided the poisonous smoke and didn''t inhale it. But I''m looking for these two people. They''ve been gone for a long time. Chu Dong was angry. And Jamie hit his fist on the ground, almost making a big hole in the ground. "Damn two guys!" At this time, Lina came to the spirit wolf and carefully took it off. "Come on, next time you''re not so lucky." After listening, the wolf nodded as if he understood. After the clip was completely removed, the wolf showed incomparable intimacy to Lina. "Why don''t you go The wolf is surrounded by Linna and refuses to leave. At this time, Zihuang came forward and said, "Linglang, do you want to recognize her as the master?" The spirit wolf began to nod. After the spirit wolf continued to signal, finally we finally understand that it is to let you follow to a place, but the team of more than 100 people, it is impossible to follow a wolf, it is not like this.Let Lanqi lead the team to stay in place temporarily, after a while we meet, Chudong several people followed the spirit wolf to the front. Soon, under the leadership of the spirit wolf, we went to a cave. In this cave, there are piles of white bones. At first sight, there are people fighting for something here. As a result, they all die here. Just after everyone entered the cave, a sound came from outside. "Ha ha, those two guys will not think that we will follow. As I said, following the spirit wolf, we will find here." After listening to the dialogue outside, several people in Chudong were ready for battle. Needless to say, these people couldn''t find the place to hide the treasure. They followed the spirit wolf all the time and finally found here. Now Chu Dong probably understood that this wolf must be guarding something important here. Outside, there were four or five people, dressed differently from the human race, and born very tall. Since we met here, there is no nonsense. We started the fight directly. As soon as he started, Chu Dong found that he should not underestimate these four or five men. Their fighting capacity is really not so strong. Chu Dong started his natural brute force, but he only beat them back a few steps. This is one of the few powerful people Chu Dong saw. "The skill is good, actually can hit us to retreat." "What nonsense Although it was just to beat them back, Chu Dong had already suppressed them, so they would not be polite. A few people see Chu East attack ceaselessly, the back eye turns, hit a sound to whistle, directly escape. With the defeat of several strange alien, under the guidance of the spirit wolf, Chu Dong got a box, but in any case, the box could not be opened, because there was no key. And Linna how to ask, also did not ask the spirit wolf, where the key is, but guard the box, there must be something important in it, is for sure. In addition to the box, there is a secret book on which are some strange words. All people do not know, until the back of Chu looked at, found that this is the demons of the text. Chu Jing recognized the words on it, and finally it became clear what was written on it. It turned out that it was a Book of skills. Chapter 1272 This is the book that records the skill. And it doesn''t seem to be accurate. To be exact, it''s a way of stealing! According to the above, as long as you learn the above content, you can reach the realm of empty handed. You can capture anything you want. With the understanding of this mysterious book, Chu Dong''s eyes never left. It was not that he was interested in this technique, but that he suddenly thought of something. Heart read a move, immediately strange way: "you say, can Wang Jian steal, with this book between?" The voice just falls, the spirit wolf unexpectedly nodded twice. This made Chu Dong look stunned, and he said, "do you mean this thing was done by someone who knows this skill?" The wolf nodded again. Spirit wolf can understand people''s words, and so the same, let things finally have a new breakthrough. Then, a few people with a good brochure, left the cave, and LAN Qi''s team after the meeting, we set out. After a while, some people in the team were thirsty. They instinctively felt around their waist and were ready to take out the water bag. As a result, they couldn''t find their water bag. "Hey, man, did you take the water bag? " " I have my own water bag. What can I do with yours? Isn''t that right here? " The man answered and touched his waist. It didn''t matter. The man found that his water bag was missing, which made him strange. "My water bag is gone." Under this action, the others are just a kind of inertia, and they all start to check themselves. It doesn''t matter. The whole team of more than 100 people, their belongings, didn''t know when they were gone. All of a sudden, the team was in a mess. "What''s the situation?" "My God, how could such a thing happen? Can''t you go to hell?" Chu Dong, who was walking ahead, had to stop. For this kind of strange thing, he is also very puzzled, this how suddenly, such a thing happened, and at this time, the spirit wolf issued a strange cry, kept signaling. Birds have their words, and animals have their words. Although the spirit wolf obviously wants to express something with you, no one can understand what his sudden strange cry means. "Spirit wolf, what do you want to say?" Linna is also worried about it. She doesn''t know what it means. Although she is the owner of the spirit wolf, she doesn''t know what the pet wants to express. Moreover, she is so anxious that she even asks directly. This scene is a bit speechless. Chu Dong very understand, this is also Linna urgent, will be so. "Lina, don''t worry. The wolf will tell us something." "I know, master, but it can''t express people''s language. It''s very urgent." Just when everyone was worried, a man came from a distance. "Is that Lord Chudong in front of you?" At the critical time, Chu Dong''s super Qi Yun played a role, which would have met people who lived in the mountains and knew the language of animals. Because he knew the language of animals, he heard the animals in the mountain talking. He said that Chu Dong and his party came here specially for peace. The demons in the world have a very deep relationship with the orcs. There is a demons who are familiar with the language of animals, and this man named lair, who lives in the mountains to avoid disasters, is one of them. When he heard that Chu Dong and his party were coming, he immediately began to search in the mountains. Although the animals in the mountains were talking in their language, the language between the animals was very simple and could not be clearly expressed in more detail, so it was up to Lyle to find Chudong. As a result, I didn''t expect to meet Chu Dong and his party here. Lyle understood the animal language, but he helped them a lot. It''s much more convenient for him to communicate with the spirit wolf. Chu Dong sighs again that he really has super good luck. Spirit Wolf said that the situation now happened, is to master the empty handed skills of people. He was once the master and one of his disciples. It''s just that whether it''s a good disciple or a bad one, the spirit wolf can''t be sure. The spirit wolf said that among the disciples the master received, there was a good man and a bad man. Because it is just a beast, so the world view is very simple, only good and bad people, this kind of label the same division. The good disciple will not steal Wang Jian, but the bad disciple will. It can only be said that the spirit wolf is a beast in the end. His concept of right and wrong, good and evil, is very simple and simple. It''s either good or evil. It''s always so clear-cut. However, the spirit wolf still conveys a very important message. Now things are more and more clear. Chu Dong now believes that the person who caused the turbulence here must be the disciple named Huang, the former master of Linglang.Huang Heying is the only two disciples of Qingfeng. Huang, who was later abandoned by his school, held a grudge against him. All the things in the cave came out from him, saying that there was a treasure in it, his masterpiece. Even told those hunters, directly live to drink the blood of the spirit wolf, can get some mysterious power, harm the spirit wolf is also around to avoid the pursuit of hunters. So now, as long as we find Huang, everything can be revealed. Now whether it''s Huang or not, Linna has taken the wolf as her pet, and Chu Dong is in charge of it. And here''s Lyle from Chudong. He tells you that there is a place in front for supply. In this way, everyone followed him and began to supply the team. After the supply, the spirit wolf began to call again. This time because of Lyle, we soon understand the meaning of spirit wolf, spirit wolf is to tell you, the shadow appeared. After a while, a man appeared. He was qingfengke''s disciple Ying. When Ying saw the wolf, he immediately asked where the brocade box was. The spirit wolf told him that it had been given to Chu Dong. After listening to the shadow, he went to Chu Dong and fell on his knees. "Disciple Ying, see the leader." "What?" Chu Dong was stunned there. He was really confused. Although he understood what kind of school keepsake that box was, how could the shadow hear that the keepsake was with him and bow down without asking why? "It''s the leader who owns this thing. I believe that the choice of the spirit wolf must be the explanation of the master." Chu Dong found out that the man named Ying was so simple. In this way, the shadow joined the team, and Chu Dong inexplicably, actually became the leader, but Chu Dong is very reluctant to be the leader, because in this way, he is not the leader of the thief? Although qingfengke has only two disciples, he has established himself as a sect and is a thief in the world. Chapter 1273 Although some reluctant, but now, only so. At least now Chu Dong needs the help of shadow to help him find the man named Huang. And Ying said that in front of him, it was just a prank. Chu Dong felt more and more that this man was as simple and naughty as a child, which was somewhat similar to ayxia in the elves department. If they were brothers and sisters, some people believed that sometimes, in some places, they were really similar. With the addition of Lyle and shadow, Chu Dong''s team has grown stronger, and this time, there are many strange people in the team. Chu Dong believes that it won''t be long before they can enter the royal city of Yeli. When they get to the Royal City, all the mysteries should be revealed. At this time, not Zhoushan. Little Kirin was also injured. He didn''t expect that the hunter who didn''t take precautions was the one who hurt him in the end. Little Kirin fell into the trap and couldn''t get out. There he sent out a distress signal. Nanboming and ayisha heard the cry for help. At that time, the two people turned their eyes to see the conditions. Ayixia said: "little Kirin, you promise us to enter the mountain, and I will rescue you." Nan Boming even scares little Kirin and says, "you don''t seem to have a choice. Although you are Kirin, now you fall here. The hunter is coming. You know the consequences." Although Kirin was angry, he had no choice. "Well, I promise you. I didn''t expect that you would take advantage of the danger." "I''m sorry, we have no choice but to come here to find the secret of the disappearance of aura by the order of Lord Chudong." Kirin knew that they had been ordered by Chu Dong. "Since it was ordered by Lord Chudong, why didn''t you say it earlier? I''ll let you in." They were speechless for a while, and ayisha said, "you didn''t ask me earlier. Come up so fierce, give us a chance to speak? " Qilin leaves his head and looks like he loves to save. He knows very well that since they are sent by Chu Dong, he will not let them go. He believes in Chu Dong and others. Although he lost to Chu Dong in the last three tests, he still likes to make friends with Chu Dong. Kirin''s world is very simple. In this way, after rescuing Qilin, they had to enter the mountain. When they arrived in the mountains, they finally realized that the aura was here and was suppressed by some powerful force. What powerful force can suppress aura. Kirin sighed. "In a word, only the power of God can accomplish this thing. It''s just like the dragon people in those years, who cooperated with the whole family to accomplish such a feat. It''s related to the whole world. I hope you can keep it a secret and wait for Lord Chudong to enter the miracle again. " "Well, we understand that the same is true of the sunset and the eternal river?" Kirin said: "yes, since you know the other two places, you don''t have to go. After all, the less people you know about it, the better. And I will keep this secret " so they leave. Just waiting for Chu Dong to come back, they just want to talk to Chu Dong face to face. And Qilin continued to guard here. He knew that no one could break the border. Only Lord Chudong could do it. He was the chosen man of the day, destined to end the chaos. Everything has a definite number. At this time, the night away from the Department. Chu Dong finally arrived at the King City. When you get to Wangcheng, Ying proposes to take a look at the place where Wang Jian was released, and then you will know if it''s what elder martial brother Huang did. And the place where Wang Jian was put is really not an ordinary place. Only Yeli can take out Wang Jian. Although Huang has the ability to steal such a secret place, he may not be able to find it. The matter has returned to the origin. Now Ying has confirmed that this thing was stolen by his elder martial brother Huang, but who told him where he was going to prepare it, we have to check it from the inside. Shadow is also a thief in the world. Of course, he knows elder martial brother''s technique. No one can cooperate with him in this kind of thing. Even if he has the ability to steal, it''s not easy to do it. You always have to lock the target in advance before you have a chance to start. If you can''t find the target, it''s useless to have the ability to steal. The night leaves to hear of of big startle, he didn''t expect, to is his internal problem finally. And the shadow behind is to provide a valuable information, that is, the forged Wang Jian, most likely from the hands of the craftsmen in the world. The reason why there are some schools that have never been heard of before in the world now is that Hanlin lost his head at that time, which made people in the world feel cold and live in the folk. Speaking of the origin of the world''s craftsmen, it can be traced back to the Chu and Xia dynasties. In order to deal with the cloud wall of Chu and Xia, the New Kingdom invented the cloud ladder in the war. And the first person who thought of the ladder, he received his disciples behind him, and he was the founder of the world''s craftsmen.In order to avoid disaster, the craftsmen of the world were organized by Qingyun Ke and became the craftsmen of the world. Qingyun guest and Qingfeng guest are brothers. Qingfengke only wants to rob the rich and help the poor. He looks down on Qingyun Ke''s things. However, Qingyun Ke thinks that his younger brother, even if he has a good heart, can''t rely on stealing. Since then, the two brothers have never been in touch with each other. The world''s craftsmen are almost all skilled craftsmen in the world, so they are the only ones who can have such exquisite craftsmanship. Craftsmen and thieves have a long history, so Huang can find craftsmen to serve him, which is very reasonable. Now things have made further progress, so Ying is ordered to start secretly, trying to find a way to get in touch with the people of the craftsman''s family and verify the matter. In terms of night leave, she secretly starts an internal investigation. Now the key to breaking the game is to find the person who is Huang He''s craftsman. Soon, things have begun, now just waiting for the net. In the east of Chu, they are ready to collect the net, and finally catch the shadow at one stroke. At the same time, Fengdu border. Eddie constantly sent people to train, first Hua Wu, then Gong lie. While Eddie has been training, he has also stabilized the border. Zhou Ba is constantly under pressure from Fengdu, which makes Xinshi see opportunities. This man calmed the Suda department, and destroyed the Cambrian department, which was very powerful. This man is called Qiuyuan. Qiu yuan has a man who is very far sighted. His name is Hong Wei. He gave Qiu yuan an idea. At this time, everyone in the world does not believe in the cold forest. If we go against it, we will get a lot of benefits. "Why do you say that?" Qiu yuan is puzzled. Hong Wei smiles. "The general might as well think about it. Now that Zhou Ba is only king, he has already been attacked by people from all over the world. Even Fengdu has sent troops to stabilize the border. At this time, if the general shakes his head and supports Hanlin, he will stand on the highest point of morality and justice!" Chapter 1274 Qiu yuan nodded: "you have some truth." Hong Wei continued: "general, you are thinking. At this time, we will have a reasonable name, to fight Zhou Ba, to destroy Zhou Ba, the general''s power will be even greater, follow the king''s orders, who dare not follow After listening to Hong Wei''s analysis, Qiu yuan is very happy. In this way, Qiuyuan was the first to support Hanlin. This makes Han Lin have no idea, unexpectedly at this time, someone will support him. At this time, Yu Guang, who has never left, raises questions. "Don''t fall into the trap, king." "Why do you say that? He is leading the generals to fight against Zhou Ba now, isn''t he?" After hearing this, Yu Guang sighed and thought. Now the king is not what he used to be. What happened to him. But where can Yu Guang know that now the cold forest has felt that time is running out. Li mude, whom he mistakenly believed, had been poisoned when he tried Dan. His own body, he knows, of course, what he is thinking this autumn, but now his physical condition does not allow him to be the same as before. Sometimes, he can only stick to it for a few hours a day, so he needs to rest. With such physical conditions and ambition, what can he do? He hopes that when he can persist, he can use the way of controlling people in the imperial art to control this person and use it for him. Although Yu Guang was his closest friend, Hanlin didn''t want to talk to him about some things. And Yu Guang thought that the cold forest had changed, so he began to pay attention to it secretly. At last he understood what was going on. "Your body, king?" "Yes, now that you have seen it, you have to help Gu find a candidate. You can''t be the only one who is most trustworthy." "Yes, you understand." So for the sake of the overall situation, Yu Guang began to actively look for candidates to become the most reliable person around Hanlin. Soon Yu Guang found five candidates, all of whom were very reliable. Hanlin promoted them to be people with great power, and even some things, they can take the place of Hanlin and exercise certain royal power together with Yu Guang. These five people, together with Yu Guang, are called Liuwei. The six guards are: Yu Guang, Hancheng, Gu song, Ma Zhong, Wu lie and Zhao Yong. For a time, these six people''s rights were enormous and invincible. At this time, Qiuyuan was fighting Zhouba in the name of Wang for a long time. Because there is a king''s life in the body, autumn far department under the banner of justice, all over the place, invincible. On this day, Zhou BA was finally convinced and gave in. But Qiuyuan didn''t let Zhouba wait for Hanlin to fall, instead, he took his head directly. "This man can''t stay. Even if the king is here, I will kill him. Anyone who disobeys the king''s order will come to an end." All of a sudden, Qiu yuan is famous for his ruthlessness. Hanlin wants to take care of his killing Zhouba, but his body is not like before. Now it''s time to use Qiuyuan, so he doesn''t have too much investigation. Otherwise, Hanlin would never agree to his killing without the king''s order. And Yu Guang thought about it and immediately suggested to Hanlin. "King, this man can''t have military power in his hands. It''s better to imitate Yuewang." "Well, you can do it." Han Lin now feels that he doesn''t have much strength to speak. He feels more and more that he doesn''t know which day he can hold on to. Under the leadership of Yu Guang, Qiu yuan became a prime minister on the surface, but in fact, he lost military power. However, in today''s turbulent times, some of the following generals are not obedient at all. One of the men who has made great contributions to Zhou BA''s campaign has 50000 troops in his hand, called Meng Jiang. He was originally a military general in the west, but he directly led his troops back to the West that day and has become a force ever since. With the border line of Ziyu has the meaning of competing. With these 50000 people, Meng Jiang seems to be fighting for nothing, but everyone can see his ambition. He is looking for opportunities. Qiu Yuan plans a game, but unexpectedly, he is called Hongwei by a move. Hong Wei thought for a moment and said, "the general must be worried. Now he is just at ease. Now I see that the king''s body is not as good as before. Everything is done by the six guards, so the general just needs to wait for the opportunity. " Qiuyuan, who is so ambitious, began to feel at ease and even helped Hanlin govern the country. He didn''t really help Hanlin, because he knew what he was thinking. Now he seems to help Hanlin govern the world, but in fact, who can say that he didn''t help himself. He had already seen the king''s spirit slowly darken in this king''s city. The rest is just waiting for Qiuyuan. Thus, because of the fall of Zhou Ba, xinshiguo entered a relatively stable period. At this time, the night away from the Department. The shadow finally appeared and was arrested at that time. The captured shadow laughed three times, said nothing and committed suicide directly.Because of the suicide of the shadow, the clue is broken. And the craftsmen realized that they had done something wrong. Xiao Xiao, who is in the gate, is punished by the local law, and the night leave department is calm for the time being. But Wang Jian, the representative of the royal power, has become a mystery because of Ying''s suicide. In order to stabilize the ministries and recognize their status, Yeli set up the vassal states. As long as they did not go too far, they could ignore the past affairs, so that they could gradually accept these chaotic ministries. The mob knew that Wang Jian was a fake, so they had to take it when it was good. In the night leave department, stay for a while, Chudong leave. And the shadow of stealing door, Lanqi of Hailan department, plus lair, also followed Chudong back to Fengdu. They are willing to give priority to Qin Chudong. This let night leave long sigh, in the end he has no ability, keep these people. The whole world is at peace. But Wang Jian, who left at night, was still in exile. Chu Dong believed that if he could not find it, it would be a problem sooner or later. But now that the cable is broken, the matter has to be considered in the long run. On this day, the party returned to Fengdu, and heard that Chudong returned to Fengdu. Nanboming and ayixia came to see Chudong in a hurry. See Chu Dong explain the situation, a Yi Xia suddenly Leng for a while, looked at the shadow beside Chu Dong. "Brother Ying, is that you?" "Sister Xia?" At the beginning of Chu Dong''s life, he felt that the acting style of shadow was very similar to a Yixia. Who would have thought that they were really brothers and sisters. But Chu Dong is very strange, why a Yi Xia was cursed, Bao hand nanboming, they can''t grow up, this a Yi shadow, to look like a PU Neng. As soon as he got to know the situation, Chu Dong knew that ayiying was really a lucky man. When he was robbing the rich and helping the poor with his master before, he unexpectedly met a miracle doctor. He was an expert in medicine all over the world. His name was Bo Xun. After he got a strange prescription, ayiying''s body recovered as before. Hearing the news, nanboming was overjoyed. "So the elves don''t have to suffer. That''s good. " Chapter 1275 Now that there is a way to save the spirit department, Chu Dong immediately orders a Yiying, but he looks for the miracle doctor Bo Xun. So, I went back to the city with my sister. After several people left, in order to let Linna communicate with Linglang well, Lyle began to teach Linna to learn animal language. It seems that Lina is really predestined with the spirit wolf. She learns very fast. Although she intends to teach everyone in Lyle, it seems that only Lina learns very fast, and other people can''t learn, which makes everyone give up. After more than a month, the shadow suddenly came back. The shadow that comes back seems to be full of worries. Chu Dong asked: "what''s the matter? Things are not going well? Or haven''t you found doctor Bosten? " Ying shook his head: "headmaster, this man has also found and promised to help, but the doctor said that there is a lack of herbal medicine, and where this kind of herbal medicine is born, only when you open the teacher''s box, can you have an answer." The shadow finally told the truth. This box was not stolen from the door. It was stolen by master qingfengke. In order to prove the power of stealing, it''s a strange school to take the stolen things as the highest standard keepsake of the school. Chudong was quite speechless after listening. Sure enough, the thief is different. Even the keepsake has something to do with stealing. Now this box, without a key, can''t be opened at all. At the beginning, many methods were used, but there was no violent means to open it. No one knows where the key is now. I want to come to the cinema to know about it, so I have a headache. Everyone thought about it, and suddenly Jamie was reliable again. "Master, since the doctor proposed it, maybe we''ll go there with the box. What can he do?" Chu Dong''s eyes brightened. "Yes, since the doctor knows the box, even if he can''t open it himself, he will know the way." In this way, Chu Dong and Ying, together, are ready to leave for Nanbo city. Now the miracle doctor Bo Xun is waiting for them in the city. This time Chu Jing said that she didn''t want to follow her. She was afraid that when she got there again, she would feel the scenery. She hoped that the next time she went to Nanbo City, it would be as prosperous as before. Chu Dong understands her mood, so this time he just takes Jamie and LAN Qi and starts with Ying. The rest of them stay in Fengdu for the time being. Now, although Zhou Ba has been defeated and the war has ended in Xinshi, it''s better to be cautious. Now Fengdu is full of talented people. Wu Youxin has trained Huawu and Gong lie. These new people, as well as Eddie and others who have experienced many battles. In terms of writing, Xing Yuanshan, who has gone to this place, Zihuang, who used to give advice to Linna, rod, Linna''s father and so on, and Linna''s shadow group, who specializes in intelligence. Plus Lyle and others who came back later. Recently, the people of the craftsman''s school have to raise their sects. It can be said that Fengdu is becoming more and more powerful. On that day, the three of Chu Dong arrived at Nanbo city. Although several cities are now united, and Canglang tribe, the headquarters of gaowu, is here, where the three ethnic groups live together, its development is somewhat unsatisfactory. After all, it''s not so easy to re develop after experiencing the previous things. Chudong also understood why Chujing didn''t want to come. It''s really sad to see such a situation. But here compared to the last Chu Dong they came, has been too strong, some things, or step by step. Into the city of Nanbo, Chu Dong and others soon met the doctor. "Doctor, now I have the box. Can you open it?" Bosten smiles: "it''s the thing in my door. Why can''t I open it?" After hearing this, Chu Dong was speechless. It seems that the miracle doctor said this for the sake of cheating the box. Since he could make a strange medicine in front of him, why did he have to get the box this time? Only pure shadow would be fooled. Chudong laughs. "It seems that the miracle doctor has already prepared the strange medicine." Bosten also laughed: "it seems that everything has not been hidden from Chudong adults." At this time, the shadow just wake up later and know that he was cheated by Bosten. "Doctor, how can you cheat people?" Bosten continued to smile: "if not, how can we take back the stolen things? You thieves, who steal our treasures first, why can''t we take back the things that belong to us by means of means." Ayiying was speechless for a while, but he also knew that it was their fault that came first. "Well, I can''t say you. Now that the things are back, you can save people. " Bosten still laughs. "Man, haven''t I already saved you?" It turned out that Bosten had already figured out ayiying. When he saved him last time, he already knew what kind of person he was, but at that time, he didn''t know that the doctor''s brocade box of their medical school had been shunned by qingfengke. However, later he learned that he was not in a hurry, because there was no special key for the doctor''s brocade box, and no one could open it. What''s more, he heard that the box was only used as a keepsake, so it was absolutely safe.It''s a joke if you can get rid of the things that enter the thief''s door in the end. So for some time, Bosten has taken this box as a free deposit in the thief''s door. After all, the things recorded in the doctor''s brocade box will be used to harm others if they are given to Xiao Xiaoren. Medicine can save people, just as it can kill people. Knowing the truth, Chu Dong also sighed. After experiencing these things, Bosten also wants to understand that when the time comes, he will make the above prescriptions completely public. The east of Chu was overjoyed at the news. Nowadays, with the continuous war, if we have good medical skills, many people on the battlefield can survive, and we are very happy. With the help of the elves, it only takes them more than a month to recover. "Don''t worry. In the rest of the month, you will find that your body is changing every day. Don''t be frightened by the change." The people in the spirit department are psychologically prepared, but they are still not quite adapted to it. It''s almost a crazy change. Dongchu thought that they would not like to stay with him for a few days. Let the shadow stay for a while. There is Canglang Department of gaowu here, and Chu Dong doesn''t have to worry about anything. After all, Canglang department is so famous, who dares to take the initiative to ask for trouble. But Chu Dong didn''t expect that a few days after he left, someone would dare to come to trouble. This man is Meng Jiang, who has 50000 excellent soldiers. In the beginning, Meng Jiang did not come to seek trouble, but to talk about cooperation. If he wants to succeed, he wants to borrow the power of Canglang department. However, Gao Wu refused to be associated with Meng Jiang at that time. This makes Meng Jiang bear a grudge. Dare not openly find Gao Wu trouble, take the civilians around. Because of Liangzi, Mengjiang had a plan in his mind. Chapter 1276 At the intersection of the two, there is a place called Vatican City, where the ownership has always been controversial. The people of Vatican City are not willing to join the tribal alliance, and Gao Wu and others can''t force them. Meng Jiang has already figured out that although the people of Vatican City are not willing to join the alliance, if he sends troops to harass him, Gao Wu will not sit by. When Gao Wu was a general in the past, Meng Jiang knows very well what his character was. As soon as Gao Wu helped them in the past, he took the initiative to provoke them, and everyone had a reason to go to war. Gao Wu had been fighting for such a long time, but he knew that if he didn''t save them, they would be in bad luck. He can even annex Vatican City, which poses a threat to the alliance. There is no reason for him not to fight. Gao Wu sent troops to beat back the Mengjiang department, and the two departments began to fight against each other, but the large-scale war did not happen. And the friction between the two places, let Qiuyuan see the opportunity. Immediately he asked Hanlin to send an army to suppress Mengjiang in the name of Wangshi. The existence of Mengjiang is an absolute threat to the future of Qiuyuan. Now with the help of Master Wang, we can get rid of this trouble. Now Hanlin''s health is getting worse day by day. It depends on the royal family''s good medicine to keep it up to now. At this time, he heard that Nanbo City, the doctor appeared, has sent to please. Now the person in charge is Liu Wei headed by Yu Guang. For a moment, Meng Jiang really wants to teach him a lesson. Immediately on behalf of Hanlin, agreed to this matter. However, Qiu yuan was absolutely not allowed to get military power, but he had to be sent to fight. So he was ordered to be the commander of the army, and he Jin was sent to fight against Meng Jiang. Qiuyuan understands that the six guards around Hanlin are very loyal to Hanlin and choose forbearance for the sake of the overall situation. As long as you leave the king''s city, you can''t help Yu Guang and others. He wants to buy this man. Even if he returns to the King City, he Jin will be his own. Now he began to think about cultivating his own people. At this time, Chu Dong returned to Fengdu. After returning to Fengdu, Xing Yuanshan offered advice to Hanlin. He could go to the folk to visit sages and prepare for the future. "Big deal? Why do you say that? " Xing Yuanshan said: "is it true that Chudong really gave up his original Fengguo? Want to live in seclusion all your life? Only keep the natural danger, and don''t want to make great achievements? " Chudong laughs. "Hahaha, you know me." In this way, Chudong began to actively visit the sages. Although there are many talented people in Fengdu, and this year''s grain harvest has also been great, Chudong knows that these are far from enough. After going through the Nanbo City, Chu Jing''s mood has not been fully recovered. Chu Dong decides to take Chu Jing and go to the folk together. On that day, they went to a place called Pei town. Here, I heard that there was a strange man, very strange, who did nothing every day, but drew some strange pictures on the beach by the river with branches. He called these paintings array. When Chu Dong heard about it, he was told that the man had left the town. "That young man who is daydreaming, he said that we Fengdu people, who don''t know talents, have gone to xinshiguo. I heard that I went to find Meng Jiang. " Chu Dong didn''t expect that some people like Meng Jiang wanted to take refuge. He had a sense of frustration and remorse. If he had found some people to visit the people, he wouldn''t have been like this. He only heard that this is called Yunxin. In other cases, we have been spreading rumors. Sometimes we can''t do it well. Chu Dong decided to go to Mengjiang department to find Yunxin and see what kind of person he is. He has such personality that Fengdu can''t keep him. In this way, they took a detour to Mengjiang. As soon as he got to Mengjiang, Chu Dong had heard that Gao Wu was fighting Mengjiang, but he was defeated. "It''s really an evil family. General Gao Wu even failed?" "It''s said that a man named Yunxin has come to Mengjiang. He can use something called array to greatly increase the fighting power of Mengjiang''s soldiers." Although it''s just a rumor, some of the things they inquired about in front of Chu Dong are also related. Yunxin used to like to draw arrays on the beach. Is it really so powerful when it''s applied to practice now? At this time, they haven''t been to Mengjiang department. It will take two days to calculate the time. The two people who live here have heard that Xinshi has sent he to march on Mengjiang. The two armies have already begun a decisive battle. "Oh? Has Hanlin sent for it? " Chu Dong sighed. Chu Jing said: "master, you still can''t put this person in your heart because you trained him at the beginning?" "Yes In front of Chu Jing, Chu Dong has nothing to hide. Han Lin, for Chu Dong, has too many unknowns. He originally wanted to cultivate him and let him end the troubled times. In the end, who would have thought it would be like this.They are both teachers and friends. Are they enemies now. The next day, at dawn, they set out. They were about to set out, but they were stopped by the store. "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s not that we want to keep you more. Don''t think it''s to earn your money. It''s too dangerous ahead. It is said that Meng Jiangjun defeated Wang division with array. Where are you going? " After hearing this, Chu Dong got confused. Meng Jiang was not a famous general. He defeated Gao Wu first, and then how could he March. Is this Yunxin array really so magical. Thanks for the store''s kindness, Chu Dong still took Chu Jing and ran to the front line. Chudong is more interested in Yunxin. Yunxin is also confused. Is Mengjiang the real master? If he really has this kind of talent, joining the Mengjiang department will really bury him. Soon they arrived in gaowu army. For the arrival of Chu Dong, Gao Wu is very happy, but also let the army who experienced failure, for it. "Lord Chudong is here!" "Yes, there''s hope now. Lord Chudong will surely lead us to defeat Meng Jiangjun." Chu Dong also did not expect that his arrival could inspire the morale of the army. Chu Dong waved his hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet. Later, he and Gao Wu entered the room. At first, something happened. Gao Wu sighed: "Meng Jiangjun''s array is really evil. I can''t break his array after taking soldiers for so long. I don''t know where the opposite cloud letter came from. It''s so powerful that it can make me lose money. " After hearing this, Chu Dong asked Gao Wu if he would be sure next time. "If it''s the same array, I can win by 50% or 60%. I''m afraid they will change the array later. This time, I don''t know the essence of the other''s array." Chapter 1277 Listening to Gao Wu tell the reason for the failure, Chu Dong suddenly laughed. "Oh? I just don''t know the essence of the array. What''s the difficulty? " Ayi Ying, who was left in front of him for a while, can give full play to his ability at this time. As long as Ayi shadow steals Yunxin''s array, everything can be resolved. Not only that, Chu East behind is from Gao Wu mouth, know Meng Jiang this person''s weakness. He is not a person who easily believes in others. This time he uses Yunxin because he is really talented and has such a wonderful array method. If he can steal the array diagram and fight against gaowu next time, gaowu will defeat him for a while, Yunxin will lose his position in Mengjiang army. At that time, Yunxin will be used by Chudong completely. Now Chu Dong has thought that Yunxin is a talent, and such talent must be used by us. At this time, Chu Jing didn''t want to enter Nanbo City, but by chance, in order to find Yunxin, he inevitably arrived near here. At the same time, he was worried that Chu Dong would go to Nanbo City alone. Half the way, he met Meng Jiang and decided to follow Chu Dong to Nanbo city. Some things, after all, have to face. Two days later, when he arrived in Nanbo City, he went to Chudong and repeatedly told gaowu that before he successfully stole the array map, he could not have a direct conflict with Mengjiang, as long as he had taken the power. Although Yunxin''s array was powerful, it could only be used to attack cities and plunder lands when the two armies were fighting. This kind of array could not exert its power at all. On the contrary, it was a kind of restriction. Gao Wu strictly according to Chu Dong said, the Mengjiang department constantly sent people to take the initiative to provoke, he just can''t stick to it, let Mengjiang have no way, and he has to face the pressure of He Jin, three aspects began to deadlock. The front of He Jin''s Department was also severely damaged. He did not dare to attack rashly at this time, so he stationed there. At this time, Qiu yuan, who was with the army, proposed that Gao Wu could be wooed at this time, and the two armies should be united, so that they could defeat Meng Jiang at one stroke. "General he, thank you." As for Gao Wu, Qiu yuan really wants to draw him over, so that he can use the back, but he overestimates He Jin. It can be said that he Jin used to live under the shadow of Gao Wu and Ziyu. Now he finally has the chance to lead the army. Of course, he wants to show himself well. But Qiu yuan makes him feel comfortable at this time? In this way, although he Jin came, his attitude was very arrogant. Obviously, he asked for help from Gao Wu, but he wanted to say something. "I come at the order of Qiu Xiang!" Opening his mouth is mutual command, and Gao Wu is no longer a general of xinshiguo. This makes him very uncomfortable. "Autumn? That''s your autumn appearance. What''s the matter with me? " "What does general Gao mean by that?" When it comes to tit for tat. "What do you mean! Do you have anything else to do? " Gao Wu didn''t like him at all, but when he came in, he kept saying that Gao Wu would not have a good look at him. He Jin didn''t intend to negotiate with Gao Wu about the cooperation. Gao Wu has such an attitude, which is right in his mind. "In that case, it seems that there is no need to talk about the following things. Goodbye!" "Wait!" Gao Wu suddenly gave a high drink. He Jin was puzzled: "General Gao, what else "Of course, he Jin, where do you think I am? If I let you leave in this way, how can I explain to my subordinates?" He Jin just doesn''t want to talk about cooperation, but he forgets that Gao Wu is proud of himself. He hasn''t got along with Gao Wu in recent years, and he doesn''t know the changes in Gao Wu. He would never think that Gao Wu would let him explain. "You, what do you want to do?" Gao Wu snorted. "It''s said that general He Jin is good at martial arts. Let''s have a competition." has no trivial matter in the battle of Gao Wu. He knows of no opponent, but he has the final say in the high Wu''s territory. "You, you want to use strong?" He Jin asked. "So what? No one asked you to come. Now that you''re here, I''ll follow my rules. If you don''t have a fight today..." Speaking of this, Gao Wu suddenly had a meal, and his subordinates immediately understood what he meant. This is the rule of Canglang department. Canglang Department has always been famous for its bravery. In such a situation, they think it''s natural that someone sealed the door at that time. Today, if he Jin doesn''t go forward to fight, he can''t leave. He Jin was flustered at that time. "General Gao, no matter what, we used to be generals of the same Dynasty. Why are you doing this?" "Well, that was before. Now the rules of Canglang department are like this, please." Forced by helplessness, he Jin had to start, and he was not Gao Wu''s opponent at all. He left with injuries after being beaten to the core. Now he Jin is depressed. See he Jin things not talked about, but also with injury back, autumn far anxious."What''s the matter? If we can''t talk about it, we won''t come back with injuries. " At this time, he Jin would not say good words from Gao Wu. After hearing what he Jin said, Qiu yuan was furious. "Gao Wu, you''ve deceived me too much. Come here and take revenge for general he." So far in autumn, he took over the military power temporarily and sent his troops to Canglang department. Mengjiang is very happy to hear that Qiuyuan suddenly leads his troops to fight against Canglang. "That''s great. Gao Wu is really powerful. If you take the opportunity to kill Gao Wu, you will be able to solve the problem." Yunxin, who has been in the army, is going to take this opportunity to fight against gaowu''s Qiufeng. He immediately stops it. "Your Majesty, this must not be done." "What''s the point! I have made up my mind. Yunxin, don''t take yourself too seriously! " Mengjiang is not only the king in private at this time, but also because of this, he completely exposed his nature. Yunxin sighed and realized that he had chosen the wrong person. At this time, Chu Dong just entered Nanbo city. Just after telling ayiying that he was going to steal the array, he was ready to leave. As a result, he had to go out of the city. He heard that there was a fight at the edge of the city. When he asked carefully, he found out that although Gao Wu was obedient, he had a grudge with He Jin halfway. As a result, Qiu yuan led his troops and went to attack. He couldn''t help sighing. "This Gao Wu thought he was better than Ziyu. Unexpectedly, he learned the bad things about Qiu Hong." Qiu Hong''s arrogance is perfectly inherited by Gao Wu. This let Chudong know that gaowu is dangerous. At this time, even if he let Ayi shadow steal the array map, it won''t help. Qiuyuan''s own strength may not be terrible, but he is the Prime Minister of Hanlin and can represent Wang''s life. This makes Chu Dong feel that this person is very similar to someone. Hissing ~ after smelling this, Chu Dong began to hiss. Chapter 1278 History is always amazingly similar. At this time, only Chu Dong knew the inner terror of Qiu yuan. This time Gao Wu may be able to beat Qiu yuan, but his troubles will only follow. That''s what he said, but it''s time to steal the array and let ayiying steal it. Yunxin still wants to take it, but Chu Dong didn''t expect that Gao Wu''s pride would disrupt his plan. Originally, Chu Dong planned to let him exercise in gaowu''s army after accepting Yunxin. Now it seems that if he really accepts Yunxin, he can''t stay with gaowu. We can only think of other ways. Although facing two strong attacks, gaowu still held the city, but later sent a small group of elite soldiers out of the city to fight. Qiuyuanbu was defeated and returned. At this time, Yunxin, knowing who Mengjiang was, quietly left. There is no Yunxin in the army, so the Mengjiang department can''t work out an ingenious array. The array taught by Yunxin in front of him is nothing strange for Gao Wu. Moreover, although these soldiers can use this array, they have no command and only have their own shape. An array is dead and a person is alive. Yunxin has this ability. Ordinary arrays can be superb under his command. Therefore, the current array is just a situation, which is totally vulnerable. In addition to the previous confrontation, Gao Wu found that the power of the array was not as good as before. He stood at the head of the city to command calmly and overcome the enemy for a while. Fall far back, defeat Mengjiang, gaowu again played a prestige. If it wasn''t for the separation of the Vatican City, the battle of Mengjiang department would only have been completely destroyed, and Qiuyuan saw that the general situation had gone away and led the troops back. Anyway, gaowu''s defeat in the east of Mengjiang has hurt their vitality, and Hanlin and Liuwei headed by Yu Guang have never arrived at the front line. How can they know how to fight this battle? Now Mengjiang''s defeat has become a fact, which is the credit Of course, he counted on himself, and in order to win over He Jin, he took advantage of He Jin for the time being. "Your Majesty, general he has made a name and momentum in this war. However, Mengjiang department is fierce. Although it was defeated greatly, considering the safety of general he, I had to bravely lead the troops back." Qiuyuan speaks better than he sings. But these days, Hanlin''s body is recovering for some reasons. Outsiders don''t know what''s going on. Only Hanlin knows. This is probably the return of light in the legend. Now he only hopes that the miracle doctor Bosten can arrive as soon as possible. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know, and he can persist for a few days. Although it seems that he has been in a lot of spirit these days, he has been weak for a long time. Although Hanlin recognized that there must be something wrong with it, he couldn''t say anything since he won. At this time, he could only try his best to maintain xinshiguo. Although Yu Guang was very loyal and his six guards worked very hard, Hanlin understood that the six men were not good enough to govern the country. To govern a country is not as simple as to say. Now Hanlin has some regrets. Now the situation of the new founding state is all caused by his blind move. It''s really a mistake. It''s hard to adjust later. "Oh, is it wrong?" He finally understood that if the world became a one-man world, there would be many disadvantages. But now, he could not think of a better way to govern the country. At least the former xinshiguo was the most prosperous and glorious time of the whole continent before he failed. When Hanlin returns to the harem, he is filled with emotion. Since the event of Yu Fei, he is not willing to believe anyone. So it was a bit lonely at this time, and now a son and a daughter are still young and need to be taken care of. He even thought that if he could, at least until these two children could reach adulthood, then he would have no worries in his heart. Now, he doesn''t know whether he can persist until tomorrow. While feeling, Yu Guang came in to report. "King, doctor Bosten, you can arrive at the king''s city tomorrow." Han Lin is very happy to hear that he has been hearing about this wave for a long time. He is good at medicine. "Good. I know. " Under the great joy, Han Lin was not so excited as he had imagined. On the contrary, his face showed a very calm expression. At this time, Nanbo city. Ayiying originally planned to enter Mengjiang department and steal the array map. As a result, Yunxin left. How to let him steal the array map, he had to come back empty handed. "You mean Yunxin has gone?" "Yes, Mengjiang is getting angry. I heard that Yunxin left without saying goodbye, and I heard Mengjiang''s subordinates talk about it. Yunxin advised him not to attack Canglang department. After being scolded by Mengjiang, he left without saying goodbye." Chu Dong nodded to show that he knew. He didn''t expect that the cloud letter had such a personality and the world was so big. The cloud letter suddenly left. Now Chu Dong also knew that he couldn''t find him for a while, so he had to take Chu Jing back to Fengdu. We missed Yunxin, but we can''t stop the private visit. We have already missed Yunxin. Now there are other talents in the market, so he must recruit them.We should not only pay private visits, but also let talents take the initiative to invest. Now there is no war in Fengdu, which is a great opportunity for development and construction. So he handed over the government affairs to jialuode and others. With the assistance of Zihuang and Xing Yuanshan, Chudong believed that they could manage Fengdu well. So this time, he took his three daughters and continued to travel among the people. At the same time, he asked rod to announce that all talents could recommend themselves and set up a talent center. As long as the person who has passed the examination can be entrusted with reuse, no matter what aspect of talent, there is a certain aspect of expertise, can report to the talent Museum. Talents from all walks of life in such a rich city have started to go to the talent center. That day, Chu Dong and his party arrived in Zheng county. Most of the people living here are surnamed Zheng, which is a typical place of family system. The patriarch is Zheng Mingcheng. In Zheng county, a family with a different surname came, and the man in the family was called Muji. It''s said that he fled to Fengdu with his mother. He had no fixed place to live. Later, he found that Zheng county was good, so he planned to live here for a long time. MUJI is one of the few people who are proficient in writing in this era. "Muji? What''s the relationship between him and Mu Tian? " You should know that Mu Tian is the recognized ancestor of literature in the world. He was guided by Chu Dong and began to popularize writing in the world. Later, Mu Tian returned to the unknown cave with Zhong An and other disciples. However, for the sake of great plan, Chu Dong strategically abandoned the old territory of Fengguo, but this Mutian did not come with him. Only his disciples Zhong An and others followed him to Fengdu. Chapter 1279 Therefore, Chu Dong knew that this man must not have come here under the pseudonym of Mu Tian. If Mu Tian was willing to come, he would have followed. Everyone has his own purpose! Mu Tian didn''t follow him at the beginning, and he won''t come now. And I haven''t heard that Mu Tian has an old mother to take care of. He seems to be an orphan. Then Chu Dong went to Mu Ji''s home after inquiring. When he arrived, he was told that his husband was not here. It turned out that Muji had opened a school here. If he had money, he would give some money. If he had no money, he could take rice and noodles as his tuition. In short, there is no demand, as long as he can maintain his life with his mother. As usual, he would go out for one day every month and didn''t know what important things to do. MUJI has a very good reputation in Zheng county because he has opened a school, and this kind of random charging method is almost equivalent to free teaching. Because it was makeup, Chu Dong didn''t show his identity. Since Mr. Muji is not here today, Chu Dong decided to come with his third daughter tomorrow. Longna sighed after listening. "Well, what a coincidence." The next day, a few people came again. When they asked to see Mr. Muji, they were asked by his disciples whether they came here to study. If they didn''t come here to study, Mr. Muji had a rule that they would not see outsiders and asked them to come back. Now Ronna refused. "Muji, what do you mean? We went all the way for nothing yesterday. Today, we came all the way here and said we didn''t see each other?" Linna is also a little anxious, although not as emotional as Longna, just to express regret. "It''s a pity, sir. It''s not so big." And Chu Jing also shows anxious color. "It seems we have to do something to see him." After hearing this, Longna immediately said, "what else can I do? Let me in and tie him out." Longna, after all, is a dragon. She is different from the Terrans. Even now, some of the so-called manners of the Terrans are all Terrans. She didn''t find anything to restrain herself. How could there be so many rules in this world? She can''t be happy with her enmity. Such a life is really boring. If she didn''t recognize Chu Dong, she really wanted to go back to the Dragon Kingdom several times and live the life she wanted. The life of the dragon people would be much simpler. She could do whatever she wanted. That would be pleasant. It''s not surprising that Longna said that. Rona makes a noise outside, which startles Muji inside. "There''s no noise outside." "Mr. Hui, there are several people who want to see you. There is a woman who is very beautiful, but she speaks very fiercely. She also says that she wants to tie Mr. Hui out." "Oh? There are other things like that After hearing this, Muji came out. As soon as he came out, he was stunned. "Master, why are you And Chu East several people are also Leng, this person is not mu Tian. "Mu Tian, you didn''t want to follow. Now that you are in Fengdu, why don''t you come to us?" Chu Dong was puzzled. After hearing this, Mu Tian sighed: "well, it''s a long story. Master, come with me." However, these disciples did not expect that their husband actually called the person in front of them Shifu. In this way, they were their own Shizu. Someone immediately came and apologized for what happened just now. "I''m sorry, Shizu. We didn''t know you were here." Not waiting for Chu Dong to speak, Mu Tian waved his hand and said, "it''s not your fault. There are some things to talk about when I come back." So lead Chu East several people, to other places, seem to have something to say. To the back of the place, pastoral genius gentle way. He was not named Muji. When he got to this place, it was all because of his adoptive mother. At the beginning, he didn''t choose to follow. He wanted to educate the world and end the war through his own ability. After all, he was the ancestor of literature in everyone''s eyes. He wanted to do his part to end the troubled times. On the way out of the nameless cave, he met his adoptive mother, who was old and suffered from the loss of her son. She mistook him for her own son and called him Aji all the time. Do not want to hurt the old man''s heart, Mu Tian had to recognize her as a mother. And since then it has been renamed Aji. At this time, the old man was old, sometimes sober and sometimes confused. She didn''t see through the fact that Mu Tian changed his name instead of his surname. Considering that he had to take care of his elderly adoptive mother, Mu Tian gave up his ideal for the time being, and later fled to Fengdu with the old man. "In this case, why don''t you come to me after you escape? You know that if you want to find me, you will take better care of your adoptive mother!" Chu Dong still didn''t understand. At this time, he should have found him. Mu Tian sighed. "No, Shifu, it''s not my ideal. I really want to find Shifu, but I''m afraid that my adoptive mother can''t bear it. His son was chased and killed by officers and soldiers, so I''m afraid that she will be stimulated and think of something. Now I just want her to spend the last period of time happily."All of a sudden, Chu Dong finally understood. However, Mu Tian said that he should never tell his identity. In the future, it''s better to call him Aji. "Well, I promise you, since you have set up a school here, it''s better for me to set up Fengdu school here. From then on, all the people in Fengdu can come here to read and understand." Mu Tian was moved after listening. "Master, if that''s true, it would be great. The reason why there are wars in the world is that too many people live in ignorance. As a carrier, words can enlighten the world." Chu Dong agreed: "that''s right. I''ll go back and make arrangements to expand the scale of the school. Besides, you have to send out proud disciples and set up schools in other places. I''ll let Fengdu have schools in every county. " "Great, master. Now some of my disciples have learned some of my skills. Although they dare not say that they can educate the world, they can still make people understand and understand." In this way, Chu Dong returned to Fengdu city and began to arrange this. Because Zhong An was originally one of the disciples of Mu Tian, he gave the following specific things to Zhong An. Before, zhong an once asked Chu Dong why there was a war in the world. How to end the war again, if he knows now. "Shizu, it turns out that it''s the responsibility of our generation to promote education. It''s not that we just sigh in the nameless cave without actual action. Shizu, I think I realize it. Thank you, Shizu I left with a laugh, but I did the following things. See Zhong An laugh to leave work, Chu East is also knowing a smile. Chu Jing sighed: "this is really a wonderful thing. His master didn''t realize the Tao. This disciple realized it in advance." Chapter 1280 When Chu Dong saw the appearance of Zhong An before he left, he had a state of great enlightenment that he could die in the evening. Immediately and Chu Jing several people began to say such words. And this kind of words, let Longna very puzzled. "Master, why did you die after hearing the Tao? What''s the meaning of that? I really don''t understand your people!" Linna at this time, but if you understand. "Ronna, there are some things that you really don''t understand." Two days later. Linna just fed spirit wolf, spirit wolf suddenly said to her, why not teach her men, steal door skills. "What makes you think that?" Linna was puzzled. Because Linna can speak animal language, the communication between Linna and spirit wolf is not a problem. The spirit wolf said: "master, the shadow you are in charge of is to help Chudong to inquire for information. And sometimes it''s not convenient to get information by conventional methods, is it? " Linna did not expect that this spirit wolf and her life for a period of time, actually more and more popular, this can imagine? "You''re right." Immediately told this matter with Chu Dong, Chu Dong heard, also feel that the spirit wolf said is not unreasonable. Although stealing does sound shameless, any skill, sometimes it''s a double-edged sword, depends on how to use it. Now Chu Dong is still the leader of the thieves in the world, and if Wu Yong and Wang Jian learn how to steal, maybe they will be of great help in tracking down yeliebu and Wang Jian''s theft. Wu and others began to learn the art of stealing. At this time, Shura department. The incarnation of heluoye''s Xinran is playing with Wang Jian in his hand. "Now, Wang Jian of yelibu is in my hand. Later, he will disturb yelibu sooner or later. I wish the king of yelibu would come to the world!" The last battle with the Phoenix family hurt the vitality of the Shura department. How could she give up? She was in the southern wilderness and began a conspiracy. "Hum, if it wasn''t for Xuebu last time, it wouldn''t have been defeated easily by chubayi!" Snow department, also known as snow wolf department. Linna''s adopted pet is from the snow wolf department. Now Linna doesn''t know the real origin of spirit wolf. The spirit wolf beast is the totem beast of the snow department. But don''t know what reason, spirit wolf one day disappeared. This also caused the decline of snow. They have been looking for opportunities to rise with the help of external forces. At this time, Chu Bayi led his troops to attack. "Will this be my chance?" Lingxue, the clan leader, finally makes a decision to help chubayi secretly. If not, chubayi will not easily defeat Xinran, forcing her to make a bad plan, and finally incarnate heluoye, only to escape. Now Xinran, while to recover, while looking for opportunities. At the same time, she also decided to make peace with the mainland before the second operation on yelipu. Now the spirited shuripu needs to recuperate, and all she has to do is endure. "Lord demon, I need to wait for the moment." Because the Phoenix''s painstaking efforts were sacrificed to the ancient devil king, and the real body of the ancient devil king was only sealed, and there was no real death. Now the remaining evil Qi in the world can help her communicate with the devil king. In ancient times, the demon king was trapped. Although he was not happy, Xinran was the only hope in the world. Now he would agree to what Xinran did. At least it''s not the time to turn against Xinran. He thought that Xinran was a born phoenix. How powerful would it be to get her sacrifice? Now it seems that it''s still too weak. Although the strength is weak, but at least, this is the hope of his coming back to the world. "Hum, when I''m recovering, I''ll play another chess piece sooner or later. It''s good to leave at night!" The best chess piece he likes is the demon master Yeli. Otherwise, he would not have planned to arrange Xinran to do all this. Only when he messes up the night departure department can he have such a chance. How can Xinran know the sinister intentions of the ancient demons. And the sacrifice of the devil, although powerful, but Xinran is not her own, all in the final analysis, it is just at the mercy of others, but in order to revenge, she recognized. Now Chu Dong doesn''t know that Wang Jian is here in Xinran. After Huang''s death, the clue has been broken. On this day, Wu Yong had mastered the basic skills of stealing doors and benefited a lot. And at this time, rain dance mainland, qingmo sent envoys Fengtian. The arrival of Fengtian surprised Chu Dong. "Fengtian, why did you come to our department?" The two people''s private relations belong to private relations, but Fengtian comes on behalf of qingmo. Chudong can only talk about business affairs instead of private relations. As for some private relations, they have to talk in private. Fengtian immediately said that this time, he was ordered by qingmo to formally establish diplomatic relations with Fengdu in Eastern Chu. It was tantamount to their rain dancing on the mainland and recognizing the status of Fengdu, instead of just carrying out diplomatic relations with xinshiguo as before.If you want to grow, diplomacy is also an indispensable means. The east of Chu was glad to hear that. "Well, thank you for me, Mr. qingmo. But when we establish diplomatic relations with you, we are separated by the sea and the new country. I''m afraid it can only be pure diplomacy, not trade." Fengtian said: "this is a new land passage that has been thought out by qingmo and opened up by our ministry." "Oh? Open up a new channel? " "Yes, after all, the edge of the ice sea can be directly connected to our department, so this passage can bypass xinshiguo. The only way to get here is to pass canglangbu in the middle." Chu Dong said that this is not a problem at all. The people stationed in Canglang department are Gao Wu. In this way, we can not only revitalize the trade between the two countries, but also open another route through Canglang to connect with Chenyang mainland. While Chudong was happy, he also saw qingmo''s ambition. He was so active in developing trade that he seemed to be preparing for the future. Seeing off Feng Tian, Chu Dong understands that the cold forest era is going to pass and usher in a new era. If we follow this trend, sooner or later, qingmo will replace it with Hanlin, and even come from the sea, and finally be able to annex Cangwu. It made Chudong feel terrible. For the unification plan behind, qingmo is a strong opponent. At this time, the new founding state. When Bo Xun, the great doctor, took action, Hanlin''s condition got better. But Bo Xun suggested that if he wanted to cure the disease, Hanlin must put everything down and live in the deep mountains for three to five years. Otherwise, although he prescribed strange medicine, he could only help him prolong his life for three years. "The king only has two years at most. You can consider that if you still can''t put everything down in the third year, then the king doesn''t have to invite me again." If you leave like this, Bosten will leave. This makes the cold forest begin to get tangled. Chapter 1281 Bosten''s meaning is very obvious. Let Hanlin make plans early. If he doesn''t listen to what Bosten said, he has only three years to live. Although he can have two years to think about it, it takes two years to speak quickly, but in the blink of an eye. As Bosten left, Hanlin sighed. "Three years, three years alone?" Bosten is a miracle doctor, and his words are almost like sentencing. And in three years, his two children are just in a state of remembering things, while the time he can think about is less than three years, just two years? "Ha ha, for two years, I''m afraid neither of them will remember me." Han Lin smiles bitterly. But on the other hand, two years may be enough. At least now, he won''t let Qiu yuan, a man, use his name and obey the king''s orders to fight for the four sides. Even he can restore the territory of xinshiguo. He may not be able to recover the eastern part of Chu and Canglang, but he can certainly control the current situation. "Well, two years or so, this chess has not really died in heaven!" Although it doesn''t weaken the right of Liuwei, Qiuyuan can''t be used. Not only that, he also issued a king''s order, and ordered him to be the commander of the army when autumn was far away. He Jin was the general, and he was the second commander of Mengjiang. "Since general he in front of us can defeat the Mengjiang department, today we will fight against the Mengjiang department with two men and fifty thousand elite soldiers!" In order to make them feel the inner pressure, Hanlin publicizes the news that he is well. Now those disordered departments dare to oppose him because they all depend on Hanlin''s health. But now all of a sudden, the cold forest is back, who is not afraid! Chudong also received news in Fengdu that Hanlin was completely cured, and Bo Xun, a miracle doctor, came forward to cure him. Bosten is just a doctor. In his eyes, as long as he is a patient, he will cure him. There is nothing to say. Therefore, Chu Dong will not question Bosten because of this. This is his duty and responsibility as a doctor. Only a doctor who has no sense of difference is the true benevolence of a doctor. Although Bosten saved Hanlin, his heart was also entangled. He knew that Hanlin was alive now, and he was sure that all forces would depend on him. So he came back to find Chu Dong. "Mr. Chu Dong, I''m sorry for the responsibility of being a doctor. Hanlin sent someone to ask me. I can''t wait for help." Chudong fully understood that Bosten would not blame him. Bosten had promised Chudong that he would disclose all the medical knowledge. Chu Dong took this opportunity to expand the school again. After all, not everyone was suitable for studying literature. Now different subjects have been set up in various schools, and there are more projects to choose from. Now the craftsmen and doctors have come to Fengdu, so those who enter the school now can study literature, martial arts, medicine and craftsmanship. Such a decision has laid a more solid internal foundation for Fengdu. Similarly, Fengdu officially went through a new channel to trade with Yuwu mainland. All of a sudden, the commercial and economic aspects of Fengdu have also made great progress. At the same time, Qiu yuan and he Jin conquered the Mengjiang department. Without the help of Yunxin, Mengjiang was vulnerable. It is said that at this time, the two men will be able to withdraw. As a result, he Jin had to take revenge at this time. He used to provoke Gao Wu, but he was beaten so badly that he led the defeated army back. At the same time, he let Meng Jiang escape to the ice city. Meng Jiang, who fled, was entangled with the remnant, but there were about 5000 people behind him. When he arrived at the ice city, although he was only a remnant, for Gao Guang, who was short of troops, the arrival of Meng Jiang brought him vital strength, which brought a lot of pressure on Zi Yu. Qiu yuan and he Jin, who returned home, told the truth this time. They wanted to take the opportunity to defeat Gao Wu, but let Gao Wu defeat them. Ask Hanlin to give people and horses. Hanlin takes a picture of the table. "After losing the battle, how dare you ask Gu Yaobing? Take two men''s military power! As for Gao Wu, I have my own worries! " The two men wanted to take the opportunity to enrage Hanlin, so that his soldiers could be high armed. At that time, he might even want to win the second month of war. But the two of them underestimated Hanlin, which had been fully recovered. How can Hanlin give them a big chance? In this way, the two men were stopped military power and temporarily provided. They followed Hanlin to study Canglang department. If Gao Wu was willing to surrender, he would still be a general. If not, he would be the enemy of xinshiguo. Sooner or later, as soon as the new army arrived, it destroyed his Canglang department. Gao Wu was already cold hearted and refused directly. He said that he would rather die than serve in Hanlin. He broke his heart. Hanlin received a reply and was furious. From then on, he officially declared that xinshiguo was hostile to canglangbu. Despite the announcement of hostility, the new founding state now needs more recuperation. Then, Hanlin issued an order to reduce taxes and let the people recuperate. In this way, people will naturally be left behind. We have to say that after the restoration of Hanlin, we have very strong experience in governing the country.And at this time received the news of qingmo, a sigh. "Heaven doesn''t protect me. This cold forest has been cured?" Now, except for Chudong, no one knows that the remaining time of Hanlin is only three years, and now it has been more than half a year. Soon a year passed. Although Han Lin, now with an iron hand, began to turn the situation around, but he also fell suspicious from now on. After all, in front of all kinds of experience, he found that in addition to the six, are not trustworthy. The right to Liuwei is even bigger. In addition to Hanju, I believe that the medicine that Liuwei and Liulin are killing now. But they are not involved in politics. Yu Guang is worried about the power of the six guards. He is a real loyal man to Hanlin. The remaining five people were selected by Yu Guang for Hanlin, but their power was not big enough in the past. Now with the power growing, Yu Guang has his own worries. "King, now that you have recovered, it''s better to dissolve the six guards. And please don''t give us more rights." Yu Guangyue said that, the more Hanlin felt that only Liuwei was loyal to him, so he was not moved. This makes Yu Guang feel a little dangerous. But Hanlin doesn''t dare to take back the king''s life. He still gives them great power. Yu Guang wants to take good care of the six guards for Hanlin. We can''t let the rights of Liuwei be abused. Yu Guang thinks so, but the other five people are more and more enjoying the absolute power in their hands. However, Yu Guang wants to suppress them and use this power, which makes him feel uncomfortable. Chapter 1282 In this way, the new beginning of the domestic, began to undercurrent surging up. The other five guards, headed by Hancheng, began to isolate Yu Guang. And as far as possible, still in front of the cold forest, showing loyalty, just for one day, they can take the light and replace, six into five. And the five Wei is represented by Hancheng. Quietly establish their own secret power. On this day, Fengdu. Chudong received the news that half a month later, Hanlin would tour the world again to show the power of heaven. This time, Hanlin had his own idea. He had made mistakes before and felt that time was pressing. He must make a choice in the remaining two years to use the time he had left to achieve the rejuvenation of the new country. "As long as you give me a little more time, I''ll be happy once China''s new country is revived. What if I go back to the mountains then?" On the surface, Hanlin has not made a choice, but in fact, he has the answer in his heart. "It''s the word of death that is the choice of Er Dou." In the face of the choice between life and death, Hanlin is not immune from vulgarity. And Chu Dong, who received the news, attached great importance to the tour of the cold forest. After all, he was the only one who knew that the cold forest was running out of time. Today''s doctor Bo Xun, who had been converted to the eastern part of Chu, set up a wide range of schools according to the meaning of the eastern part of Chu. Wen Youwen zumutian, Wu yourookie Huawu and Gong lie, and Eddie, an old man with rich combat experience, are now learning the establishment of the school, and there are a group of craftsmen and doctors in the training. It can be said that today''s rich capital is full of talents. It seems that Fengdu is isolated from the rest of the world by a broad mountain range. However, it also avoids war. In addition, it opens up a channel to trade with Yuwu mainland. Everything is developing in a good direction, and Fengdu''s national strength is getting worse. On the other hand, the old land of Fengguo is in a position of four wars, where things are right and people are wrong. Now it seems that it is the best choice to be strategically abandoned by Chudong. Although it is a place of four wars, but with the continuous war, but also the rise of a tribe. The old land of Fengguo is a vast plain, which is destined to be the best place for cavalry in this era. A cavalry force composed of old aristocratic forces is rapidly rising in the war. This is a cavalry team represented by an aristocrat surnamed Chen. Originally, the Chen family was just a new kingdom, a small aristocrat. Because it was too small, when Hanlin implemented the strategy of attacking the aristocrats, he did not pay attention to the Chen family at all, which gave the Chen family a chance to survive. Taking advantage of the present opportunity, with powerful cavalry and flexibility, we have won most of the old land of Fengguo. On the vast plain, the cavalry is the most powerful. On the contrary, the Chen family can hold the fruits. Between the aristocrats and Wang Hanlin, who was the new founder, there was already a great momentum. He took this opportunity to take Chen as his name and set up his own Chenliu county. Now, CHEN Ye, the head of the Chen Clan, has not dared to stand on his own feet as a king. On the surface, Hanlin is still king, but in fact, it has long been disobedient to Hanlin. It has its own philosophy of governing the country, and it has gathered all the remnants of the original aristocracy here. It is only a matter of time before the country is really established. But Han Lin didn''t expect that when he tried to suppress the aristocratic forces, there was a fish who missed the net. Taking this opportunity to travel around the world, his Zihuang was the key to the problem. He boldly imagined that Han Lin''s most possible action plan. Chu Dong nodded: "what Zihuang said is true! So, who would like to go to canglangbu? If I go, the cold forest will know my intention. " At this time, Zhong An came out and offered that he was willing to go there. He fought with Gao Wuxiao. Zhong An is only one of the disciples of Mu Tian. He is not well-known. If he goes to Canglang Department secretly, he will not show his mountain and water. Even if he disguises himself as a businessman, he will not attract people''s attention. Chudong immediately decided to send Jamie and Huawu, disguised as entourage and servants. They were all good players, disguised as caravans, and set out for Canglang department. Chapter 1283 After arranging Zhong''an to go to Canglang department, Chu Dong ordered Fengdu to get ready. He''s going to have a big drill inside. And this drill is specially prepared for Hanlin. When Hanlin comes, he wants to show Hanlin his strong strength and tell Hanlin clearly that it''s unrealistic and unreasonable for him to have the idea of seeking capital. With Fengdu''s strong military strength, Fengdu is not the place he can touch. At this time, CHEN Ye, the head of the clan, was unable to stay in charge of the next hunting. Chen Jipo has the style of being a father. His only shortcoming is that he likes great achievements. As soon as I was in charge, I went to attack the nearest flame city with a very high profile. Flame city is a very special place. It can be regarded as one of the earliest cities in the mainland. At the beginning, it was a place where prisoners were exiled. All the people in the city have always maintained a fierce style. If Chen Ji is not a great success, he will never take the initiative to provoke the flame city. It was also the place where arurang was a priest and some of the priests stayed. Even when the new kingdom was the most unified, it was also called the kingdom in the city. Although things are different now and there are no priests here, many traditions in the city have to be preserved. Including those generals who fought in front of them, and even Zhou Ba, the first one to declare himself king, was named Zhou. Not even the city of flame. It can be said that the whole Cangwu continent, except Fengdu and flame City, is one of the few places not affected by the war. However, the city of flame has no contact with the outside world. Based on the principle that it does not attack and provoke the outside world, and the outside people, it is better not to provoke me. Unlike Fengdu, which accepts displaced refugees, it never welcomes outsiders. It has almost become a forgotten place, isolated from the world. After all, it turned out that he was only a place of exile and had no sense of existence all the time. However, Chen Ji braved the world''s great injustice to challenge the city of flame. It''s a killing act. Chen Ji has a strong tendency to be a father. Naturally, this aspect is not included. Chen ye would never be so reckless. Although Chen Liu''s cavalry are powerful, they are more suitable for frontal encounters. As long as flame city takes the defensive position and refuses to defend, it can consume Chen Ji''s men and horses. Unlike ordinary infantry, the cavalry also needs to consider the supply of horses. Once the horses were not provided with fodder, the cavalry was restricted to a greater extent. Flame City refused to defend, secretly sent a small team to cut off the grain channel of Chen Ji''s Department, directly caught Chen Ji by surprise. Now the Lord of flame is called Guo Wei. After receiving the battle report from the front, Chen Ji''s team has cut off the other party''s food and grass channel. The inside of Chen Ji''s team has been in chaos. With a single order, they directly open the city gate, and the elite soldiers of flame city rush out of the city. Facing Chen Ji''s army who has no combat power, they are killed for a while. Chen Liubu is used to cavalry. They can''t do anything about small-scale melee and encounter. Now the horses can''t be fed, and they can''t give full play to their cavalry power. How can the cavalry be the opponent of the infantry in infantry. In addition, in flame City, a group of elite archers shot and killed, causing heavy losses to Chen Ji Jun. Instead of conquering flame City, they lost two nearby cities. Guo Wei, the leader of flame City, picked up two cities in vain, one in Dongping and the other in Xiaowang. In the beginning, these two cities became the arch guards of flame City, which made flame city look more solid. After this, Chen Liubu and flame city had a formal feud. And at this time, the cold forest leaves the King City, half way hears this matter, does not array ecstasy. "Guben wants to pacify Chen Liubu. Heaven helps him!" In this way, under the temporary decision, the first stop was flame city. No matter how to say, flame City, or in name, under the new rule of the people''s Republic, so many forces in the world were fighting against other cold forest. Flame City, without any action, remained neutral. Only by this point, cold forest also wanted to enter the city and meet Guo Wei. "Lord Guo. I haven''t seen you for a long time "It''s a sin to welcome the unknown king at a distance when he comes here!" After a cold talk between them, Hanlin said what he wanted to do. As long as Guo Wei can help him pacify Chen Liubu, Hanlin can guarantee his absolute autonomy, which he will announce to the world in person, not now. We just acquiesce. Guo Wei had no ambition. He just wanted to be a successful city leader. As long as he ruled, there would be no war in flame city. No matter what happened outside, he was moved by Hanlin''s words. "Since it''s the king''s order, Guo Wei has no reason to disobey it. But our department has always been averse to war, and now we have two new cities, Xiaowang and Dongping. Wang Shi can be stationed in these two cities, and our department is willing to be the king''s backup. My only hope is that I don''t want the war to burn here." Guo Wei''s meaning is very clear. It''s your business for you to calm down Chen Liu in Hanlin. I can give you money and food, but don''t use my people or my place. Anything will do.Hanlin thought a little and agreed immediately. "Well, thank you so much. When Master Wang arrives, he will have to trouble the city master. " "King, if Chen Liu is stable, I can enjoy peace in the city of flame." In this way, the cold forest team, rest one day, the next day mighty, ran to the land of Chen Liu. Chu Dong at this time, and received the latest news, his heart gave birth to uneasiness, he is very clear, Chen Ji this faint move, cold forest and halfway in the city of flame, stay for two days, Chen Liu sooner or later by cold forest destroyed. "King, with what I know about Guo Wei, he will definitely garrison Xiaowang, Dongping and the Hanlin army. He is just a successful city leader." Xing Yuanshan used to be the Lord of the city. Although the city of flame had no contact with the outside world, Guo Wei always had to show off his habitual communication with the city Lord. Therefore, he knows something about Guo Wei. After hearing Xing Yuanshan''s words, Chu Dong''s face showed a gloomy expression. He knew very well that once the army of Hanlin was stationed in two places, that is, the place where Chen Liu lived. When it was destroyed, the army of Hanlin would be heading for Fengdu. As for Chen Liubu, Chu Dong had no idea to help them. Then Chu Dong got up and began to pace. Gong lie, a young general who was staying at home, and Chu Dong suggested: "Your Majesty, instead of waiting for the cold forest soldiers to occupy Chen Liu and threaten our department, it''s better for our department to develop Wang Shi first. Chen Liu''s department is originally the old land of Fengguo, and it''s natural to recover it!" "Well said! Gong lie listens to the order. I have 10000 excellent soldiers with you. I''ll just wait for the chance to take Chen Liu! " In this way, Gong lie took orders and began secret training. Chapter 1284 Now the cold forest is on the way to Chen Liu, Chu Dong will not immediately send troops, all this, but also after the cold forest left. But let Gong lie make preparations early. These are all necessary. In this way, Chu Dong made plans ahead of time, and began to strengthen the exercise, waiting for the cold forest to patrol over Chen Liu and come here. In front, there are people from all walks of life, listening to the news at any time. Chu Dong knew that the good news played an important role in the war. Shadow is a powerful intelligence organization, but now it is obviously unable to meet the new needs. A group of people under Wu Yong are good at spying on information, but at this time, they are not enough. Trudeau called Lina. "Lina, now you have to help me to set up a special organization to inquire about the war reports ahead." "Good master, I''ll arrange it right away." In this way, in order to make the back information unimpeded, Lina was not idle. From the beginning, she knew Lina, and she was always in charge of intelligence. Naturally, this time, it was up to her to deal with this matter. Linna and Chujing two girls, see Linna have something to do, they don''t want to be idle, now even later recognized the Lord Zihuang, can give advice for Chudong, the two girls feel in front of Chudong, lost the sense of existence, Chujing is OK, after all, after several trips, all have her, alone with Chudong, you can see, two people''s feelings, there is a sign of rapid warming, this makes Chudong happy Ronna is very anxious. "What can I do for my master?" She asked herself, now the most no sense of existence is her, in the heart is very anxious, always thinking for Chu Dong, can do strength and things. Then he and Chu Jing come to find Chu Dong. "Master, we also want to do our best." Since these two girls are competing with each other, Chu Dong is naturally happy in his heart. After a little thought, Chu Dong decided to let them manage logistics and wartime support. To put it bluntly, let them discuss the division of labor by themselves. In the future, the whole logistics and medical security work will be handed over to these two people, which can just play the role of women and carefulness. When they had something to do, they were in a good mood. After they went back, they began to discuss the division of labor. Because Chu Jing is older, Long Na calls her sister Chu Jing. "Elder sister, who are we in charge of logistics and support?" Chu Jing thought for a moment. With Longna''s fiery temper sometimes, it may not be suitable for her. It''s almost the same for her to manage the whole logistics when she does something about security. Some a read, Chu Jing way: "that younger sister is responsible for logistics." At this moment, Ronna felt the burden on her body heavy. Logistics involves many aspects. At least in terms of food and grass, she is in charge. Before the army moves, food and grass go first. Now she has plans to recover the old. So now food and grass preparation will start ahead of time. Just when Long Na actively urges the food and grass, Zhong An of the makeup caravan over there is about to arrive at Canglang department. Because at the beginning of the war with Mengjiang, there was a Vatican City in the middle. Later, the Mengjiang department was pacified, and it was again included in the new territory. However, there were also two or three cities. They learned from the Vatican City and were unwilling to join any forces. Besides, there is a precedent of flame city. At this time, Han linli has not been arrested, so he will let it go for the time being. In this way, there are several neutral cities in the trading channel with Yuwu, which do not belong to any forces. They are Fancheng, Dingcheng and Yuncheng. Zhongan and his party, if they want to reach canglangbu, can''t get around one of the three cities. Finally, after some discussion, we decided to go to Canglang department through Yuncheng. Even if they didn''t choose Yun City, they decided not to go to the Vatican City after some investigation. The boundary of Vatican City is not peaceful at all recently. So either go to Dingcheng or Yuncheng, there is no other way. On this day, a group of people entered the boundary of Yuncheng. To the west of Yuncheng, you can reach canglangbu. When they entered Yuncheng, some people saw that they were merchants and sighed. "Well, you businessmen are really trying to make money. You don''t even want to die. How dare you come here?" Hearing this, Zhong An didn''t understand and asked. "What''s going on here, little brother?" "What''s the matter? You don''t want to run. You still have time to ask me what happened. I advise you to leave soon. It''s too late. Don''t you know that the people fleeing here in Vatican City are specialized in robbing businessmen? Alas... " Sighing, the passer-by left, for fear of walking slowly, he was also implicated. And at this time, there are several passers-by, passing by in a hurry, see a few people, as if facing the enemy. "Excuse me..." But these people all have the same answer. "Don''t harm us. We have no grudge against you."This made several people puzzled. What happened in Yuncheng? If it was just someone robbing the merchants, it would not frighten the people in the city so much. How could they all run away in such a hurry when they saw them one by one. When I was puzzled, I heard someone shouting. "Boss, there are businessmen who don''t know how to die." "There are businessmen passing by. Surround them." After a few people reacted, a group of people fiercely put Zhong An and his party around. Seeing that he was not able to tell, he was surrounded. Jamie''s fiery temper made him angry. "You thieves, is there any royal law?" "Wang fa? Ha ha, in this troubled time, you are not afraid to tell me that in the neighborhood, I am the king''s law! " "Boss, don''t talk to him. These businessmen don''t have a good thing. They rob their goods and cut them off!" While they were talking, the group of thieves moved their hands, but Jamie and Gong lie were here, and they were good hands of the Chudong school. They, who were their opponents, beat them back. After fighting back these thieves, Zhong An didn''t want to make trouble. He said to Jamie and Gong lie, "don''t chase the poor. Let''s make a detour to Dingcheng." Jamie was very angry after listening. "Mr. Zhong''an, I don''t mean you, you literati, but you are cowards. How many thieves are afraid of what?" Zhong An said, "I''m not afraid of them, but I don''t want to delay the king''s business because of some thieves." At this time, Gong lie came to persuade Jamie and said, "Mr. Jamie, what Mr. Zhong An said is that we are not afraid of them, but do business for the king. When we finish the business, whether it is us or general gaowu, are these thieves still talking?" Gong lie said so. Jamie only liked to listen to their opinions. So after defeating the thieves, they began to retreat outside the city and decided to take the road of Dingcheng. A group of people agreed to leave the city. Just as he was about to go to Dingcheng, the group of thieves at the back found a helper, and they have already caught up with him. Chapter 1285 In any case, Zhong An would not have thought that the boundary of Yuncheng would meet the armed forces of thieves. Today, although the cold forest has been restored as before, it is no longer possible to achieve the kind of public order in the heyday of the new kingdom. Rome wasn''t built in a day. Even under the rule of the cold forest, thieves exist in the real heyday. The saints don''t die, the thieves don''t stop. Hanlin, at the beginning of governing the country, wanted to demand himself according to the requirements of sages. In monarchy, it is an important one, which is clearly stated above. The king is the sage of the country. If it is not to reach the realm of true saints, it is also necessary to establish the image of saints. This is the essence and essence of governing the country. Because of the lack of the latter part of the imperial art, many things are only discussed in half. The real imperial art has been clearly put forward in the lower part, that is, the sage will not die, the bandits will not stop, and the highest state of governing the country is to rule by doing nothing. Only inaction, and absolute saint, absolute saint and beyond the saints. Now the second half of the imperial art, in the miracles, those who are not organic, can not enter the inner layer. Only by breaking through the four layers and passing through the well of gods and demons can we get the remaining half of the imperial art. Of course, imperial art is only one of the treasures hidden in miracles. Before the autumn miracle opened, there was no decent treasure outside, so that everyone, including Chu Dong, almost came back empty handed. For this reason, Chu Dong folded the key in the miracle and took it for the guard. Even if there is a treasure outside the miracle, it must not be the first time for him to open it, so in this era, there is basically no treasure to find. Only true internal miracles can be found. And the second half of the emperor''s skill is related to the common people in the world, so it will not be easily exiled to the world. Even the protoss AVA only found the upper part of the imperial skill outside, and at that time, he, who was actually the God of light, was inspired to let Hanlin get the upper part of the imperial skill. It can also be said that this half of the imperial art was planted in advance for today''s affairs. Zhong An was chased by these thieves, and the battle started again. This time, among these thieves, there was a very powerful figure, who was as good as Huawu. Seeing this, Hua Wu gave a loud drink. "Jamie, you protect Mr. Zhong An, go first!" "But Huawu, you!" "This man is not my opponent yet!" In this way, under the cover of Huawu, he defeated the most powerful people of the thieves. Jamie and other followers covered Zhong An and killed a way to Dingcheng. "Huawu, you must come to us, don''t beat these thieves, let me look down on you!" Such a party, smoothly arrived at Dingcheng. The current Lord of Dingcheng is Wu Siming. Because the two cities are close to each other, he has heard about Yuncheng, and also heard that it was Mr. Zhong An who came here, so he opened the gate to welcome each other. Zhong An didn''t expect that they were still recognized by the city leader Wu Siming when they put on their make-up. He had to show his original identity and enter the city with Wu Siming''s enthusiasm. Jamie was relieved to have such a warm Lord. "If only it were all like this." At this time, Zhong An said, "Mr. Jamie, come with me." Jamie doesn''t understand. He doesn''t know what Zhong An told him to do in private. In private, Zhong An said, "don''t you think something''s wrong, Mr. Jamie?" "What''s wrong? Isn''t the Lord very enthusiastic?" "I''m not saying he''s passionate about us. It''s you and I who make up. How can he recognize us?" "Yes, we put on our make-up, and now we are businessmen. How did Wu Siming know that?" But they don''t have much time to discuss the details now. After all, if they talk in private for too long, it will make Wu Siming suspicious. In this way, Zhong''an reminds Jamie to keep an eye on his face. Jamie knew, and they went back to the front. When Wu Siming was entertaining, Zhong An found that his eyes were wavering as he spoke. I felt that there was something wrong with the food and wine, so I secretly gave Jamie a look. When Jamie came back, he took the opportunity to talk to some of his entourage. At this time, seeing Zhong An''s eyes, some of his followers secretly began to prepare. And secretly nodded that they were ready. Seeing this, Zhong An stood up. After getting up, Zhong An held the wine cup and said, "you and I were born between heaven and earth. This wine should respect heaven and earth!" While talking, he poured the wine directly to the ground. As the wine fell to the ground, there were white flowers and pungent taste on the ground at that time. Jamie and his entourage, who had already made preparations, rushed to Wu Sinan at that time. "Lord, what do you mean?""Hum, since I''ve been seen through by you, I have nothing to say. I just want to revenge. Who made you Chudong''s people! Do you still remember the Qingli and Fengying of the demons? If Chu Dong didn''t help Hanlin secretly, how could they die? Qingli is my lover Then the city Lord Wu Sinan showed her true colors. She was actually a woman. Her real name is Nanyi. South according to face admit, she is a witch, shocked people. I didn''t expect that there was a remnant of the demons in the mainland for such a long time. Just as a few people were preparing to deal with Nanyi, someone came in from outside. "Report, we have captured this Terran. Please send it to the Lord." And the south according to so get the news, because she at this time, has gathered the Dragon shadow remnant, at the beginning they work in Shouyang. Shouyang after the accident, they were hit by Caiyi, just for her use, vowed to revenge for Qingli. At this time of chaos, Nanyi''s pseudonym is Wu Sinan, and he has won the position of a city Lord. Long Ying''s men secretly found out that Zhong''an would be sent to Canglang department as a businessman. That''s why there are a group of pretending thieves who specialize in robbing businessmen. They would rather kill 1000 people by mistake than let one go. Before jamie left, Huawu told Jamie to protect Zhongan. This news was reported to Nanyi in advance. That''s what happened. At this time, seeing things exposed, Nanyi was ready to die. After all, it fell into their hands, and they could only sigh that it was bad luck. At this time, Hua WuFan was caught by her men, which made Nanyi very happy. "Zhong An, you''d better let me go, or your people will die!" South Yifan began to threaten, which made zhong an very difficult. And Jamie sighed. "I said Hua Wu, you have no ability to be a hero. How can you be arrested?" Hua Wu is also helpless. "I don''t want to. They can''t fight in the back. They just raise lime. I can''t open my eyes." Chapter 1286 "What? You... " Jamie is so angry that he is going to fight with the demons. "You''d better not move, or..." Those who are escorting Gong lie, at this time, the knife starts to work hard. As long as they increase their strength, Gong lie will be tied through his neck by the knife. Jamie had to stop when he saw this. "You, you!" "Well! You let go of Nanyi. Let''s let them go together. How about that? " At this time, Jamie several people, looked at Zhong An, waiting for him to make up his mind. Zhong An is also in a dilemma. At this time, agreeing to the exchange and letting Nanyi leave is tantamount to letting the tiger return to the mountain. But if he does not agree to the exchange, Hua Wu will really die. Huawu is the result of Chu Dong''s hard work. It''s a great loss for Fengdu to lose Huawu at this time. What we''re going to face soon is the war with xinshiguo. At this time, we must never lose Huawu. Under the balance, Zhong An finally spoke. "OK, let''s change!" In this way, the two sides exchanged and saved Huawu. After saving Huawu, several people fought and retreated, and finally arrived at Canglang department. And Nanyi knows that now with his men, he can''t fight Canglang''s gaowu. He''s not catching up. He''s ready to look for opportunities in the back. Now that her identity has been revealed, Gao Wu, a tiger general, is in Canglang. Her best choice is to give up Dingcheng and think about other ways. So Nanyi takes the remnant of the demons and continues to find a new place to live. Dingcheng lost its master. The Vatican City Department, who heard about the incident, quickly seized Dingcheng. Yuncheng department, seeing this, simply surrendered. In this way, the Ministry of Vatican City became bigger. In this way, the Vatican City became a hard bone to chew across the boundary of Canglang. With the annexation of Yuncheng and Dingcheng, there was civil strife in Fancheng, and a battle for the city leader started. Gao Wu wanted to annex the Vatican City Department in order to have peace of mind. As a result, Canglang department was harassed by the mountain bandits, so he had to give up for a while, but concentrated his efforts to eliminate the mountain bandits. "Where is the power of mountain bandits?" Zhong An and others completed their mission and wanted to leave, but they didn''t expect such a thing to happen. They had to stay and help Gao Wu. After he defeated the mountain bandits and calmed down the Vatican City, they returned to Fengdu. Zhong''an leaves behind and sends a letter back to Fengdu to tell Chudong that Gao Wu has already understood that he will help Chudong keep good business. When Chu Dong received the news, he didn''t expect that there were still remnants of the demon clan, who could breathe in Cangwu mainland. At this time, Hanlin was about to arrive at Fengdu, and had already sent someone to deliver the diplomatic documents. Now, with the recovery of Hanlin, his first thing is to restore some old systems, such as attaching importance to Wenzhi. After going through the previous events, he knew better that if he wanted to govern the world, he could not do without both literary and martial arts. After receiving the diplomatic documents, Chu Dong knows that the search for the remnant of the demon clan can only be postponed. First, let Hanlin see his military strength, and let him know that it is true to get through and get rid of the blockage. The next day, Hanlin left from Chen Liubu. Just as he left, the people saw each other off. This tour of Hanlin was very successful. All the people in Chenliu Department felt the endless power of Hanlin. One of them, a boy surnamed Wu, sighed heartily. "Little brother, you can see that a man should be like a king." Then the little boy looked at it. He also said: "yes, brother Xiaowu, the king is really powerful. If only one day, I would be king." Shh! Scared that Wu surnamed youth, immediately covered the child''s mouth. "Mo Tian, I don''t dare to say that. I want to kill my head!" However, the two teenagers have great ambition to become such people sooner or later. This year, the older one is 18 years old, and the younger one is 16 years old. Wu Ming and Mo Tian, these two teenagers, will have something to do sooner or later. These are all afterwords. After the continuous mountains, it is Fengdu. When he arrived at Fengdu, Hanlin began to sigh. Fengdu, a city without war, is full of detail and prosperity. Although its territory is not as big as that of xinshiguo, its scenery is as vast as that of xinshiguo. While sighing, Chu Dong''s guard of honor arrived. Han Lin didn''t expect that Chu Dong would come out to meet him with a guard of honor. This is a team of thousands of people. It looks mighty and full of momentum. Because it has been prepared for a long time, the pace of this team is so consistent, and it is magnificent. In order to make the shoes more crisp, all the members of the team stepped on the ground. By such as action in general, played the rhythm of the March, the scene is shocking. "Is this the army of Chudong?" Han Lin sighed.At this time, Chu Dong appeared behind the team. "Your Majesty, you are all right! "Lord Chu Dong, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Chu Dong smiles: "King Hanlin, I think you should call me king now." "Yes, I forgot that you are the king of Fengdu now." Chudong still laughed: "you don''t have to worry about it. I just want to talk about it casually. Is it the king''s land in the whole world? Why don''t you call me Chudong?" "The king of Fengdu is joking." After two people cold clamor, under Chu East lead, cold forest arrived Fengdu King City. When he arrived at the king''s city, Chu Dong said unintentionally, "it''s a coincidence that the king has come here. It happens that the king wants to see the achievements of the soldiers in the school. Is the king willing to go with him?" Although Han Lin knew Chu Dong wanted to show his strength intentionally, he could not refute his face and said: "very good." In such a well-prepared exercise, the guard of honor brought only shock to Hanlin at the beginning of the school field. This time, when he really came to the school field, what Hanlin saw was more than shock. "Is this the Fengdu army? Such a team, even if it''s alone, can''t take it. It''s really a strong enemy!" Cold forest heart had fear idea, and he sighed, in the end only two years or so, what to do. Later, some gloomy, cold forest left, and Chu Dong knew that this time he showed his strength, very successful, cold forest has begun to waver, even his plan to destroy Chen Liu, have to consider. Because it is good for him to be separated from Chen Liubu. At least in this way, Chen Liubu is a buffer zone between the two countries for the new founding state. In the dark, Lina established a new intelligence organization, the wind shadow organization, which was officially established. In this way, there is a clear division of labor between wind and shadow. Feng Ying is responsible for some positive news, but this time, shadow is more in line with his name. He only cares about the complicated problems in love clothes, and some routine trivial things fall to Feng Ying. Chapter 1287 The establishment of Fengying relieved Wu Yong''s great pressure. Now he can concentrate on asking for information about the remnants of the demon clan. War is coming. Chen Liu, who used to be the old part of Fengguo, was in a position of four wars when Chu Dong decided to give up his strategy. Now with the recovery of the cold forest, and want to make good use of the limited time, here has become the lost land that must be recovered. The land of Chen Liu is a buffer zone. How can we not firmly grasp the buffer zone in our own hands. Just two days after Hanlin left, he was still touring the world. The next stop would be canglangbu. As Chu Dong expected, although Han Lin was afraid of Chu Dong''s military strength, he never stopped trying to reunite his ideas. Now seeing that the military strength of Fengdu in Eastern Chu is so strong, Hanlin thinks that it is impossible to attack Fengdu only by means of war. From the former teacher and friend, now he has become an enemy. Although it is not what Hanlin wants to see, at this stage, he can only face it. How to talk about the great cause of unification without defeating the Fengdu Department of Chudong. Now Fengdu is the most powerful force outside the new country, so it is of great significance for Hanlin to defeat Fengdu. Or Chu Dong can be defeated, the other departments behind, want to recover, no effort. Now Gaoguang Department of Hanbing City, restrained by Ziyu, will be defeated sooner or later. Hanlin has not paid attention to it, and there is only Canglang department. Now, Hanlin needs to face up to it. As for Chen Liu''s Department, as long as the economic blow to the Fengdu Department of Chudong, it''s no problem at all. On this day, the team of Hanlin arrived at Canglang department. He had expected that gaowu would not accept the recruitment now. Even if he threw an olive branch at gaowu, gaowu would never accept it. However, his diplomatic documents were sent to the Ministry of Canglang. Canglang department, Xinlan department and spirit department are all in the same boat. They are afraid of each other and lose everything. When they heard that Hanlin was going to join Canglang department, they all guessed his intention. At this time, they all gathered in Nanbo city to discuss the matter. The elves, the patriarch Nan Boming, and the new orchids were very worried. Nanboming said: "Hanlin''s visit is bound to bring forward the idea of recruiting, but general Gao will never accept it." The new orchid tribe and the spirit tribe, including the Canglang tribe, are not strangers. Moreover, as far as Nanbo city itself is concerned, the two families also have a very deep origin. Luo Tianfeng, the new leader of the new orchid tribe, said: "Nanbo clan leader, you are right. If I were general Gao, I would refuse. " At this time, Aixia said: "the problem is here. General Gao''s refusal must be expected by Hanlin." A Yi shadow way: "the younger sister says right, this just gave the cold forest to attack of reason." Everyone was worried that Gao Wu''s refusal to recruit would give Hanlin a reason to attack. At this time, a man came out and said, "I don''t think so. I think that for a king like Hanlin, he won''t be so stingy. I''m afraid he has other purposes." The man who stood up was Zuo Xia, the protector of the spirit department. Zuo Xia''s words immediately made people think deeply. Just as we were discussing, we received the news that Fengtian, who is dancing in the rain, is coming from the other side of the passage with supplies. Phoenix day''s arrival, let put forward the idea of Zuo Xia, thought of a terrible thing. "I''m afraid I''m afraid... " "I''m afraid of nothing. You have to say it. It''s very urgent." Ayisha was a little anxious. Zuo xiahu has a problem. When he is worried, he will stutter. The more anxious he is, the more obvious the situation is. He was afraid there for a long time, but he was worried in his heart, and was urged by a Yixia. What''s more, he was afraid that there was an idea in his heart, but he couldn''t say it, but he was very anxious. Nanbo clearly see this, showing helpless. "Well, Zuo Xia, Dharma protector, you should slow down first. No hurry. " After a long time of relaxation, Zuo Xia finally calmed down and began to speak. Because the news of Fengtian''s coming made him think that the real intention of Hanlin''s trip was that he went to Canglang Department of gaowu garrison. Taking this opportunity, he explored the business path of Qingxin. After hearing this, several people were also surprised. "What should we do? If we try to destroy the business road behind Hanlin, it will certainly affect the economy and Commerce of Fengdu." With everyone''s discussion, this matter must be told to Chu Dong immediately, so it''s better to make preparations early, otherwise the cold forest will break the business road behind, and Chu Dong will be caught by surprise. Although the United Kingdom was independent of Fengdu, and did not obey the orders of Hanlin''s new founding state, their hearts turned to Chudong. Especially the old people of Nanbo City, the new orchid people behind them, they are very grateful. Chu Dong and He Lian Chu Jing are very grateful for their kindness in the past. It''s time for them to repay their kindness.In this way, Luo Tianfeng sent two capable men, one was Chen Cang, the other was Liu Ye. "You two, go to Fengdu as soon as possible, and report this to Lord Chudong." On the other hand, Fengtian''s people are already on the road, and Hanlin will soon arrive at canglangbu. Gaowu will not have time to meet Fengtian on the road, so Nanbo gives an order that Aixia and Aiying will cooperate with Zuo Xia, and the three of them will carry out the protection task midway. At present, there are several places in the business road that are not peaceful. These people are all bandits from Jiuli, Fancheng and other three cities. They specialize in robbing families and houses. Because there is no fixed place for their activities, their existence is also a headache. The three men were ordered to come out with 100 tribal elites. Most of these elites were desert legions before the Ministry of new orchid. Once they found the troublemakers, they led them into the desert. The people of the elves are born with excellent sensing ability, so they can make early warning and judgment for the presence of bandits in advance. These elite soldiers are still very strong in adversity. Even if they are not in the desert, they are at least one to five or even ten. The only drawback now is that we can''t keep up with the equipment. Otherwise, it''s just a team of 100 people, which can be worth a division of 1000 people. With this 100 person team secretly carrying out the protection, even if you really meet the people in the cold forest and do damage, you can cope with it for a while. At this time, Chen Cang and Liu Ye were ordered to go to the east of Chu. But the news is not secret. It was discovered by the people in Hanlin. "Report king, catch two suspicious people, from Nanbo city to Fengdu." "Oh? Those who are suspicious of their deeds should be detained first to say that they don''t want to ruin their interest in going to Canglang now. " Han Lin temporarily ordered the two men to be locked up in secret. Almost at the same time, the wind and shadow department was actively inquiring about the news ahead. Chapter 1288 Two people were arrested, by the wind and shadow department, get the news. But the wind and shadow department, after all, is not the shadow department. In the end, it is impossible to know where Chen Cang and Liu Ye were secretly escorted. There is even news that at this time, they are being escorted back to the king''s city, and they are going back to the king''s City after the cold forest cruises through Canglang department. The rest of these secret affairs were beyond Fengying''s ability. After all, they were only just established. Although they had received certain training, they were even more difficult in intelligence investigation, which could only be completed by shadowing. At the same time, the news was sent back to Eastern Chu. Chu Dong attached great importance to this matter. "Linna, send an order to Wu Yong. In any case, we should find out where they are held and rescue them." "Yes, I understand master." In fact, the two people in Dongchu were worried about what had happened, but they didn''t know what had happened. At this time, Zihuang proposed to Chudong: "king, the business way opened up now is originally in the Ming Dynasty, and Hanlin can intervene in business affairs at any time, so it is urgent to open another secret business way." At this time, Luo de and Xing Yuanshen thought that the proposal was feasible. They all agreed that it was feasible. But reopening a new secret business is of great importance. Those who need courage and wisdom can''t do it unless they are outstanding. And Chu Dong side, these a few people, from the strategic aspect, certainly no problem, but the force value is certainly a little worse. At this time, Xing Yuanshan said: "king, since one person can''t make the trip, you can send two people. I''d like to go first, but I''m meeting with Zhong An and others to achieve this. " After Xing Yuanshan''s departure, Zhong''an, Jamie and Hua''an of Canglang department will meet. Naturally, this will happen. In this way, Chu Dong was very relieved to leave the matter to Xing Yuanshan. As Xing Yuanshan prepares to set out, Zhong''an, Huawu and others are all in Canglang department for the time being. Now the pressure from the civil service of Fengdu department falls on Zihuang and rod. There will be a lot of pressure on arigong and Wudi. As an experienced general, Eddie must take good care of Fengdu, which is his key point. Gong lie is now actively preparing for the war and preparing to go back to collect Chen Liu. Therefore, when Eddie deals with the internal defense of Fengdu, Long Na and Chu Jing begin to help Eddie. And Linna is now in charge of wind and shadow and dark scenes. She''s busy enough. But there is no way to deal with some things. Fortunately, Chu Dong is now the leader of the world''s thieves, so they can be dispatched by Chu Dong. At the same time, lair and Lanqi are also active in cooperating with Gong lie to train their troops day and night, and they will soon be able to leave behind. The next day, before Xing Yuanshan left, Zihuang reminded him, "Mr. Xing, this secret business road is not only for the cold forest, but also for the remnant of the demons." "Thank you for the reminder." In this way, after Xing Yuanshan made up, some of the selected experts turned into followers and set out in small teams. On this day, Xing Yuanshan finally arrived in Nanbo city. When he arrived at Nanbo City, Hanlin had been in Canglang for several days. After arriving at Canglang, just as Hanlin expected, Gao Wu refused Hanlin''s proposal of recruiting people, and his attitude was very firm. "If the king raised this issue three years ago, I would not hesitate, but now, please forgive me that he has integrated into Canglang department and can''t work for him." Although the words are tactful, the wording is also intended to be fierce. After hearing this, Hanlin didn''t say anything. On the contrary, he looked very calm. "Well, everyone has his own ambition. What he did before, there is indeed a place where he can''t live with General Gao. Since General Gao is willing to stay in Canglang, he will meet soldiers on the battlefield one day, and he will live up to the friendship between you and me!" Listen to Han Lin say so, Gao Wu wry smile. "Thank you, king. I still remember." "No, now that General Gao is in the waves, why don''t you remember that Gu was your old master and let him stay longer? What do you think?" Although Gao Wu''s force is outstanding, he doesn''t know Hanlin''s mind. Originally, he wanted to refuse, but then he said, "well, is it the royal land under the heaven? Since Canglang Department has not announced the founding of the country, it is still the royal land at least now." "Does general Gao say that? Thank you for your understanding." In this way, Hanlin decided to stay for a few days, but these days, he lived in a simple place and only went on a tour, but secretly, he kept sending people to inquire about business affairs. At this time, Fengtian''s caravan was escorting materials and was close to the trade road outside Canglang department. "Sure enough, Gao Wu is guarding the business road for Chu Dong! But the Vatican City beyond the waves... " Hanlin already had an idea. Instead of taking Canglang, he took Vatican City.In the past few days in Canglang department, he has secretly ordered the king to arrive at the Department of Vatican City. And I heard that Wang Shi wanted to be safe in Fancheng department. Yunxin, who left Mengjiang department, joined Wang Shi. Because Ziyu, gaowu and other generals were not willing to serve in xinshiguo, some of the new generals had the opportunity to show up. This time, according to the order of Hanlin king, the general who came to take the Vatican City was a young general named Shentu Feijie. "Villain Yunxin, join the Shentu general." "Oh? Yunxin? You come to vote for me, but what are your abilities? " Shentu Feijie asked. Yunxin has a saying that he knows how to set up an array. In front of him, he once worked for Mengjiang department, and used the way of array to defeat gaowu Canglang department. After listening to Tu Feijie, I''ll be a guard. It''s like that time, you also defeated Wang Shihe Yunxin originally thought that when he had the chance to play, he could serve Wang Shi, but he didn''t think that Shen Tu Feijie only gave him the duty of guard, which was a shame on his talent. At once, he had the intention to go again. If Yunxin didn''t accept the post at that time, maybe nothing will happen later, but Yunxin didn''t give up. After all, he always felt that this was Shentu Feijie and he was wary of him. Later, he went with the army to fight in Vatican City. Maybe he could have a chance to meet Hanlin directly. But the idea of Yunxin is naive. He may have a set of theoretical studies on the array and the art of war, and he is really good at actual combat, but he is far from good at dealing with people. Fortunately, there was a man named Zuo Qiu Hongwen in Shentu Feijie''s army. His presence gave Yunxin a chance to leave. Chapter 1289 Zuo Qiu Hongwen heard that Yun Xin had joined the army and appreciated his talent. It''s a pity that he is a civil servant with the army and his power in the army is limited. Privately, Zuo Qiu Hongwen comes to find Yunxin. This time, he wants to help Yunxin through the present difficulties. Because it''s just a civil servant in the army who doesn''t have much real power. There are some secret things. On the contrary, Shen Tu Feijie doesn''t take precautions against people like him. After all, what can people who don''t have real power do even if they know something secret. It was because he was not wary of zuoqiu Hongwen that he heard something extraordinary. Now it''s easy for Yunxin to stay. It''s hard for Yunxin to leave quietly, just like last time in Mengjiang. "No matter whether this Yunxin is really talented or not, since he has not left, he will stay behind forever." "I understand that as long as Yunxin wants to escape, then..." "That''s right. I won''t learn from Mengjiang. Even if I don''t plan to use him, I won''t let him work for others. He thought that if he pretended to come down today, he would not have offended me at that time and left behind quietly. He thought too much! " Shentu Feijie is not Mengjiang, and he will not make such mistakes as Mengjiang. Since people have taken refuge in him, Shentu Feijie is a man in his army, and death is a ghost in his army. Hearing this wonderful news, Zuo Qiu Hongwen was shocked. "It''s a pity that people like Yunxin can''t play a role in the military." Seeing that there was no one on the left and right, Zuo Qiu Hongwen said what he came for. After hearing this, Yunxin was shocked. "What shall we do, sir?" Zuo Qiu Hongwen said, "no harm, I''ll help you. With Mr. Yunxin''s talent, it''s not in the pool. It''s a pity that I haven''t met the Ming master. Looking at the world today, there are only two Ming masters. One is qingmo, who dances in the rain, and the other is Chudong, the capital of abundance. As for Hanlin, if it had been called the master of Ming Dynasty three years ago, it would have been the master of Ming Dynasty now, though it has made great efforts to govern, but it can only be the master of Ming Dynasty! " After listening to Zuo Qiu Hongwen''s words, Yunxin is very ashamed. He can''t see things as clearly as he can. His realm and vision are still three years ago, and the meaning of Zuo Qiu Hongwen is very obvious. Although the rain dances in qingmo of the mainland, he is not a Xinshi people. If you are not of my race, your heart will be different. So Chu Dong was the only one left to choose from. Then, Yunxin burst into a bitter smile. "As you said, Chu Dong is certainly the master of Ming Dynasty, but I was in Fengdu for several years, and he didn''t know my talent. Otherwise, how could I meet Meng Jiang and work first to meet the real master of Ming Dynasty later?" After hearing Yunxin''s words, Zuo Qiu Hongwen smiles. "Mr. Yunxin, this is not true. The so-called fragrance of wine is also afraid of deep alleys. If you want to have a lot of talents in Fengdu, you have never shown them to Mr. Chudong. How can you know your talents? Besides, as far as I know, there is a talent center in Fengdu. Have you ever been there?" Yunxin shook his head: "I really haven''t been there, but I always think it''s just a place to raise idle people." Left Qiu Hong Wen way: "this is your not." "Oh? So, Mr. Hongwen, do you know this place? " The cloud letter question. Zuo Qiu Hongwen said, "I have never been to this one. But Mr. Yunxin has never been there. How can he know that this is a place for idle people. To say the least, even if it''s really a place to raise idle people, isn''t it possible for Mr. Wang''s talent to come to the fore quickly? " This made Yunxin''s case. "Mr. Hongwen, what he said is true." Now Yunxin has some regrets. If he could have gone to the talent center at the beginning, he might have been discovered by Chu Dong at this time. Of course, he knew that Chu Dong was the master of the world. It''s just that his talent is doomed. He is proud. Now, his idea is wrong. Fortunately, Zuo Qiu Hongwen said that he would try every means to help him leave. He would not only help Yunxin leave, but also leave Shentu Feijie to join Eastern Chu like Yunxin. Although Hanlin is determined to make positive remedies for his previous mistakes, the right of Liuwei now is too great. Shentu Feijie is not qualified to send troops to fight. He is the Wuwei headed by Hancheng among the Liuwei and strongly recommends him to fight. Although there is the king''s order of Hanlin, others are not in the king''s city. All the decisions of the king''s city are in the hands of the guard. Among the six guards, Yu Guang is the most trusted person in Hanlin. When he was still a proton, he followed him all the time. Even now we know privately that Yu Guang is suspected to be isolated by the five guards such as Hancheng, but what can''t be changed is that Yu Guang is still the head of the six guards. As long as Yu Guang is there, Liuwei will have the capital to exercise its rights on behalf of Hanlin. What Liuwei did, all the officials were cold hearted. Their rights were too big, and Hanlin just trusted Liuwei. So now zuoqiu Hongwen, after meeting Yunxin, Mengsheng went to the meaning. Now there is a Ming Lord like Chu Dong, who is in Fengdu. Why don''t you go with Yunxin. He had this idea before, but he didn''t have the chance, and he was worried that when he got to Fengdu, his talent would be lost. Now that people like Yunxin come, the situation is naturally different.In this way, he plans secretly with Yunxin and gives a guarantee to Yunxin. Later, he will be the think tank around Yunxin. And there is really a lack of such a person around Yunxin. Under their secret plan, they have been looking for opportunities. In a few days, Shentu Feijie''s department will soon arrive at Fancheng''s department. At that time, Zhong Liyu, the new leader of Vatican City, received the news and ordered the Ministry to be ready. As a result, the unstable interior began to unite. Even Zhong Liyu went directly to find his biggest rival Qi Letian. "Brother Lotte, I think at this time, we should put aside the dispute." "No matter how we fight, we can''t take advantage of outsiders." Qi Letian is also an understanding person. At that time, he and Zhong Liyu put down their dispute and prepared to cooperate with each other. At this time, if they don''t keep the territory of Vatican City, in the end, no one will get any benefit from their fight. On the contrary, they are both from Vatican City. Once the war fails, he knows what it means. In this way, the two people worked together, and the people of the Vatican City became very unified. At the same time, Chen Liubu and Gong lie had already sent troops to Chen Liubu. This is Chu Dong''s arrangement, is to let cold forest unprepared. Hearing the news, CHEN Ye and his son were shocked. The most important thing is that Guo Wei also joined the Gong lie camp at this time. In front of Hanlin, Guo Wei, the leader of flame City, had promised that not only the people of flame city would help Hanlin to calm Chen Liu in the future, but before Hanlin left, he hinted intentionally or unintentionally that Guo Wei would need his help if he calmed Vatican City in the future. Guo Wei just wanted to be the Lord of the city. When he thought of what Hanlin promised, he also acquiesced. Chapter 1290 Now I heard that the six guards of Hanlin had sent Shentu Feijie to fight the Department of Vatican City. He didn''t even have the qualification to be informed. He was very angry. At this time, bu Liangji, under Guowei, the city leader, said to Guowei, "although the king has made a promise to the city leader, now there are six guards who will obstruct him. I''m afraid that at that time, what the king has promised will not be able to do. I think that Chu Dong is a generation of Mingzhu." "So Liangji, what do you mean?" Guo Wei not only wanted to be a landlord guarding the city, but also a man who couldn''t make up his mind about major issues. With a few words, bu Liangji persuaded Guo Wei and then sent troops to help Gong lie. Originally, CHEN Ye and his son were defeated by Gong Liejun, but now Guo Wei''s flame City Department helps them, which is even more icing on the cake. In a few days, Chen Liubu, Chen family father and son, had begun to surrender. Chu Dong was overjoyed. He didn''t expect that Guo Wei, the leader of flame City, would help him at this time. Now it''s only a matter of time before Chen''s father and son surrender. On this day, he took his three daughters to the front line. In any case, Guo Wei was the Lord of flame City, and Chu Dong came in person out of the need of etiquette. At present, it is necessary for Chudong to establish itself as Fengdu and become king, especially for Wenzu and Mutian. Now, a word of etiquette has become the foundation of Chudong''s founding. Not only the front, to show Hanlin, Fengdu''s military strength, this time in Guo Wei, but also to show the ritual side. This is also Chu Dong. He wants to take this opportunity to tell the world. Whether for personal thanks or for diplomatic needs, Chu Dong''s trip was necessary. Guo Wei did not expect that he was just with soldiers, outside to help waving the flag and shouting, he was so courteous by Chu Dong, and his heart was a little uneasy. "I''m just doing what I should do, but I''m not worthy of being enlisted by the king himself!" "Lord Guo, I''m serious." After a cold and noisy conversation, Guo Wei even said that he would like to return to shunfengdu from now on. And his only condition is the same as Hanlin and his promise at the beginning. He has no ambition, just wants to keep his one mu three parts. Chudong agreed to his request directly. "Well, I promise you." After this, Guo Wei announced in a high profile that from then on, the city of flame will return to Fengdu and will not belong to xinshiguo. Two days later, Chen''s father and son personally gave up Chen LiuDi, hoping that Chu Dong would save their lives. Chu Dong accepted Zihuang''s suggestion and arranged the father and son to the flame city. As Chen LiuDi returned to the hands of Chu Dong, someone raised the flag of opposition here, and from then on he roared in the mountain forest. The man who started the anti flag campaign is mo Tian''s uncle, Mo Shanhe. Mo Shanhe was also an aristocrat. He was willing to serve in Chen Liubu because he wanted to restore the glory of the aristocrats in the future. Now, I didn''t expect that the Chen family and his son, in order to survive, were so spineless that they fell for a while. As soon as Chen LiuDi was returned to the eastern part of Chu, the nobles would lose their privileges. This was not what Mo Shanhe wanted to see. He refused to surrender and took over a thousand nobles with him. Besides the nameless mountain, Siming Mountain was the only place where Chen LiuDi could be regarded as a high mountain. Wu Ming and Mo Tian, the two teenagers who had seen the elegant demeanor of Hanlin, also followed them. Gong lie, who took over Chen Liu, heard that there were still remnants of Chen Liu. He asked Chu Dong to send troops to Siming Mountain in a few days. In a few days, moshanhe was defeated by gongliebu''s encirclement and suppression, so he had to run away with his men. On the way to escape, Mo Shanhe was seriously injured and died. On his deathbed, he handed over the team to Mo Tian. "Xiaotian, this team is up to you. Wu Ming and you have always been good friends. I hope you can help Xiaotian." "I understand uncle mo." In this way, Wu Ming helped Mo Tian. They took more than a thousand people with them. Now, five or six hundred people broke through and left chenliudi. It was not until the battle was going on near Vatican City that Gong liecai had no choice but to withdraw his troops. Gong lie understood that it was not the time for Shentu Feijie to fight. In the first battle of Chen Liu''s recovery, he collected all the land lost in the past. He only escaped two teenagers and five or six hundred remnant soldiers, but Chu Dong didn''t care. Since Chen Liu''s land was recovered, in order to show his determination, Chu Dongyi, with the flame city in front of him and Fengdu in the back, took Chen Liu personally to announce his determination to the world. At this time, Chu Dong came to this world, not to mention more than ten years, but it is not far away. It is said that Chu Dong at this time, in terms of the current era and human life expectancy, has completely met the standards of middle-aged people, but Chu Dong''s appearance has not changed at all. This makes Chu Dong a little worried. Chu Dong knows that this is the blessing of the system. At the same time, it is destined that he will not live forever in this new continent. For this world, Chu Dong is just a passer-by. This is the task of the doomsday trial, the third test, and to complete the third test, Chu Dong still has to go back, maybe the original world, maybe before he came to this world, or a new plane.No matter what, Chu Dong is destined to leave sooner or later. Now, facing himself, he still has no change. Maybe we can''t see anything now, but sooner or later, it will help. Now he has a deep feeling and understands the sufferings of Nanbo city spirit department. It''s a pain in the heart. The most bitter thing in the world is people''s heart. Now for this sentence, Chu Dong has a really big feeling. Although the appearance did not change, but after these things, Chu Dong felt that he was growing and growing. Chudong quickly took down Chen Liu, but the Shentu Feijie army sent by Hanlin over there had not conquered the Vatican City for several days. Now, under the interests of the Ministry of Vatican City, everyone is brave and makes zaotu Feijie very anxious. When they are worried, Wu Ming and Mo Tian bring more than 100 people to vote. Now these two people, also have no place to go, and Mo Tian is promised uncle, live. After discussing with Wu Ming, we can only devote ourselves to Wang Shi first, and then think about other methods. At this time, Zuo Qiu Hongwen is discussing with Yunxin about how to leave Shentu Feijie''s army, but when he is about to leave, he meets the two teenagers. They didn''t know what was going on before they joined the army. They didn''t have any merit. It was a good chance for them to do meritorious deeds when they found someone suspicious. Immediately the two teenagers were arrested. Don''t be overjoyed. "Little martial arts. When we first applied for Tu xingfeijie, someone took the initiative to give us credit." Zuoqiu Hongwen did not expect that everything had been arranged properly. How could two teenagers suddenly appear and want to spoil their affairs. On their way to see Shen Tu Feijie, they knew that they were Chen Liu. As soon as he turned his eyes, he had an idea. Chapter 1291 Zuo Qiu Hongwen is very good at them. To help them now is to help themselves. "Two little brothers, I don''t think they will stay here for long. Isn''t it because they were forced by Gong LIEBU to join Wang Shi for the time being? " " even if I don''t have an inch of life, how can I do it? " Mo Tian is not moved. It is Wu Ming who moves his mind. At this time, Zuo Qiu Hongwen said: "little brother, you are wrong. It''s better for us to leave tufeijie when we have a chance. Mr. Yunxin is also good at array and military. A team of 100 people is enough to defeat the soldiers of Vatican City. " "Oh? So Mr. Yun is there, too? " Although Yunxin has not found Mingzhu now, it is famous in the first world war against Gao Wu and he Jin. Wu Ming and Mo Tian are both young people with ideas. They understand that if they want to achieve great things, Mr. Yunxin, if they can use them, why worry about the future? After discussion, the four men thought that Shentu Feijie would be the biggest beneficiary of conquering the Vatican City, but he couldn''t keep it here. Because of his geographical position, he must be a place for military strategists. Canglang, Ziyu and even hanbingcheng are all thinking about here. If this place is obtained by xinshiguo, it will inevitably affect the three departments. No one wants to have a place like a knife in front of his backyard or front. With Shentu Feijie''s ability, he has not been able to hold on to the results. But the four have already thought about it. They just won the battle, so they have a good chance to leave. As for whether they can keep it or not, what does it have to do with them. In this way, Gao Wu and Mo Tian of Tu Feijie''s department took the initiative to ask for orders to send out surprise troops and go directly to Vatican City. "Well, how many troops do you need for the two of you?" Wu Ming said: "general Shentu, I have five or six hundred people in my two hands. I only need the general to make up one thousand people! But among these people, there must be Yunxin and Mr. zuoqiu to follow. " Wu Ming is very clever. He knows that if he doesn''t want any soldiers, he will be suspicious. But if there are too many important people, Shen Tu Feijie won''t give them. The so-called surprise troops to win is more like a brave and determined army. Shen Tu Feijie, how can he let his subordinates follow outsiders to die. However, with the strength of hundreds of people, he could still make sacrifices. He immediately agreed to Wu Ming''s request. As for Wu Ming''s proposal, Yunxin and zuoqiu Hongwen followed him. Whether they were alive or dead, what did they have to do with him? Anyway, a civil servant in the army, plus a person who didn''t want to use it, what if they died. It''s good to conquer the Vatican City. Otherwise, it will only damage hundreds of people, but it''s not a loss. To say the least, if Wu Ming wanted to pit his army and then left halfway, he would not be afraid of being trapped by hundreds of soldiers! Therefore, in addition to Yunxin and zuoqiu Hongwen, the soldiers selected are not the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, but they are by no means the elite soldiers. This is not what Zuo Qiu Hongwen expected. He sighed: "it''s really the misfortune of xinshiguo to be such a general. I think Shen Tu Feijie is a young man, but he is also very good at drilling. " At this time, Wu Ming and others realized that even though they wanted to make great efforts to manage the cold forest in Xinshi, the internal problems were actually hard to come back. On this day, the Ministry of Vatican began to fight. At this time, Hanlin continued to stay in Canglang because of the war. "General Gao Wu, I didn''t expect that the people of Vatican City would dare to challenge Wang Shi. If this city can''t be conquered in three days, I don''t mind the imperial expedition." At this time, gaowu has received the news secretly and knows Hanlin''s intention. After all, Xing Yuanshan has entered Nanbo city to meet Zhong''an and others, so those who have the shadow in the dark send envoys to Canglang department to inform gaowu of the news in time and let him take precautions as soon as possible. At this time, Gao Wu knew that Hanlin was still staying here for another purpose. Gao Wu said: "why do you want to fight in person? Vatican City is also a big trouble for Canglang department. It''s only when we meet mountain bandits attacking Sao that we don''t free our hand. They didn''t take advantage of the civil strife and put down the place at one stroke. " "Oh? So general Gao is willing to help the orphan? " "Didn''t the King say that in any case, I''m the old part of the king. Is this friendship still there?" Han Lin laughs: "ha ha, well said, I know that General Gao is the most affectionate person." Although Hanlin burst out laughing, he understood that it was impossible to capture the Vatican City with Gao Wu. Wang Shi conquered the Vatican City with Gao Wu. The result was very different. It''s not about how Gao Wu deals with the cold forest secretly. It''s just that Wu Ming and Mo Tian lead a thousand troops, and the heavenly soldiers are sent to Vatican City. With a team of thousands of people, Yunxin has barely formed an array. Wu Ming and Mo Tian send people to the front cloud to curse the battle. What''s ugly and what''s bad, they finally enrage the city leader Zhong Liyu. The Lord of the city and Qi Letian, who are standing with him at the same time, naturally can''t go out to fight in person. They order their generals and Yuwen to go out to fight. There are only a thousand soldiers on the other side. They dare to shout and challenge. It''s just too much deceiving.Yuwen doesn''t know the power of Yunxin array. When you enter the array, you have to go in or out, and you are directly folded in the array. This infuriates Yuwen Cheng, the brother of Yuwen culture. Yu Wencheng, directly led the troops to fight, vowed to avenge his brother. Yuwen into the battle, not a few also died in the battle, with thousands of people in the battle, even cut the enemy two generals. This surprised Zhong Liyu and Qi Letian in the city. Zhong Liyu just wanted to order and close the gate. At this time, a general rushed out with his team. Our people are fighting outside, so Zhong Liyu can''t order to close the gate. However, Qi Letian didn''t care what he did until the general rushed out of the city. He immediately climbed up to the top of the city and gave a loud order to close the gate. He was sure to keep the city. When he came out of the city, the general named situ Zhan found that the gate of the city was closed. Zuo Qiu Hongwen, who has been watching the battle, smiles. "This man can take it!" In desperation, situ Zhan had no choice but to surrender. He didn''t want to die in the battle. For such a lord, it''s not worth it! With the surrender of situ Zhan, he was originally a man in the city. Naturally, he knew where to defend in the city. At last, the Shentu Feijie department and a large group of people came and conquered the Vatican City. Fancheng both Ke, Hanlin also had no reason to stay, secretly ordered Shentu Feijie, behind the implementation of destruction. Then he showed his face, praised the people and left. At this time, Chu Dong received the news. Get up and discuss with the people immediately. As for Shentu Feijie, he couldn''t keep the Vatican City, which was expected by Chudong, but how to prevent him from destroying the business road was the key point. Chapter 1292 Immediately, Chu Dong issued an order. He ordered Zhong''an, Hua Wu and others in Nanbo city to cooperate with Xing Yuanshan to make a high-profile effort to prevent Shentu Feijie from destroying. "I''ve told you that we must keep the business way, and at the same time, we must keep the search for new business ways secret." Now Chu Dong is in charge of Chen Liu. For a few days, the emperor means to guard the country. By doing so, his followers understood his determination. "Now the king is in Chen Liu, but we are in the rear. No matter what, it can''t be said!" There are many people, spontaneously prepared to come to Chenliu this place, and Chu Dong face together. This makes Chudong feel gratified, but Chudong knows better that he is stationed in Chenliu to show his determination, but if more people arrive at Chenliu, he will not care about them. At this time, Fengtian, who is dancing in the rain, has already taken a caravan to Chenliu by the way of trade, Canglang department and Nanbo city. Chu Dong has an idea and finally has a reason to explain why these people go back. Although Chu Dong moved these people''s way of doing things, but the people''s vision, which will be as long-term as he, said more clearly, these people''s heart is good, but in the good heart help, Chu Dong can''t say clearly, they all come to help, such words out, will hurt people''s heart. Those who win the hearts of the people win the world. If it wasn''t for the cold forest in front of him, he would not let the new kingdom be in chaos. For the New Kingdom, it was a pity that something happened. It''s also a cold forest to be successful, but it''s also a cold forest to be defeated. At the beginning, with his ambition and enthusiasm, Hanlin almost unified Cangwu. What a beautiful scenery. Now, the new situation is the same as the new situation. Sometimes, Chu Dong is thinking, why history is always astonishingly similar, here is the earth like world, but it is only similar, not true, why still can''t get rid of the fate of reincarnation. Just thinking about something on my mind, I don''t know what happened, inexplicably triggered the system. In a word, the system didn''t come out to disturb Chu Dong for a while. Even Chu Dong felt that he was just an ordinary member of the world, not a person with the system. "Ha ha, you are out." Chu Dong began to talk with the system with a bitter smile. "My Lord, to think of this proves that you have made progress again." "Stop bullshit. I can think of this. How can I progress?" For a long time did not dialogue with the system, Chu Dong thought that this system, should be able to rely on some, did not expect to dialogue with Chu Dong, or as always, do not change the original color. If possible, Chudong really doesn''t want to trigger the system now. Although I don''t want to, when the system is triggered, I can only listen to what he will say later. At this time, the system began to talk to Chu Dong about the correlation effect. In this world, each plane is not isolated, and even has parallel space-time, some of which have been proved, some of which are just conjectures. "In a word, the world in which the host lives and other worlds interact with each other. Everything in the host''s world will even affect other places. Similarly, some things in other worlds will also affect this place in turn. That''s why there are amazing historical similarities." After all, Chu Dong''s world, in front of the divine world, still belongs to a low level. Even the inexplicable Chu Dong, thought of the original world he lived in, at that time there was a science fiction, mentioned the dark jungle law. Hiss ~ Chu Dong didn''t dare to think about it. "The host doesn''t have to worry. It''s far from that now, and the host should not forget the name of the task." "Oh? Is the so-called eschatological trial still related to this matter? " "It''s not much of that time, although the host knows something in advance." With the system, silence returned. This made Chu Dong deep in thought. All of these are not isolated. Will everything here affect the back and even the origin of the world? Now Chu Dong suddenly has a bold idea. He came to the world with a mission, because there is imbalance in the whole world and some place. In order to achieve a certain balance, Chu Dong must do something. Through the influence of these things, he can achieve the purpose of reshuffle in disguise and make the world return to balance. "I seem to understand that there is a word of trial in this task." Although the current crisis is to be solved step by step, those who want to get close to the truth are to be understood step by step. And Chu Dong seems to understand that with the deepening of the later things, the system may give him less and less help and tips, and the way behind is up to him. "Well, it''s all on my own, I can!" In this way, Chu Dong is full of confidence.On this day, Fengtian came to Chenliu with supplies. Originally, according to Fengtian''s plan, he wanted to deliver the materials directly to Fengdu, but after hearing that Chudong had moved the temporary place to handle official business back to Chenliu, he also saved going forward. After all, it was not easy to cross the mountains to Fengdu. In Chenliu, not to mention a large area of plain, there are no high mountains. Apart from the nameless mountain, there is only one Siming Mountain, where the Moshan River set up the anti flag. From the fact that Siming Mountain didn''t keep this point, we know that it''s not a dangerous place. Otherwise, even if it is Gong lie''s encirclement and suppression, they can hold on longer. When Gong lie calmed Siming Mountain, he had a lot of trouble. Now Gong Liejun, a part of them, is stationed in Siming Mountain. Moshanhe can''t make use of Siming Mountain, which doesn''t mean Chudong can''t. After all, the surrounding area is the old part of Fengguo. Who else is more familiar with it than Chudong. The eastern part of Chu is located in Wumingshan, and some gonglie troops are stationed in Siming Mountain. At the border, there are Gongwei of flame City, Fengdu in the back, and Chenyang continent in the distance. All these should be used. The pattern of Moshan river is still too small. Of course, he did not have the congenital condition of Chu Dong. The situation makes heroes, so does the environment. Although there seems to be no danger in terms of geographical advantages, as long as the rear area is stable, it is definitely a good place to unify the world. The martyr troops of Chu Dong''s life palace were stationed in Siming Mountain, and the other troops were trained day and night. Now this kind of terrain is more suitable for the development of cavalry. There is no problem with the practice of Chen''s father and son. If Chen Ji didn''t make a blind move and took the initiative to go to ranyan City, at least Chen could stay in their hands for a few more years. Fengtian arrived at Chenliu and handed over the materials. Chapter 1293 Later, Fengtian clearly told Chudong that he had been here all the way, so he was delayed for so long because he met tail on the way. "King, I''m afraid there will be no peace behind this business road." Chu Dong nodded: "so Fengtian, I''m also worried about it. Those people in the dark must be the subordinates of Hanlin." "Oh? People from Hanlin. So, is Hanlin trying to suppress Fengdu by economic means? " As clever as Fengtian, he is also the capable man under qingmo. Some words are easy to understand. He immediately thinks of the fierce relationship behind him. Fengtian''s words make Chudong look at him with new eyes. Qingmo seems to be a powerful opponent with such a man. Since Fengtian raised this point and developed a new business road, it was not only a matter of Fengdu, but also a matter of interest to Yuwu. Naturally, Fengtian stayed behind for a while and actively discussed with Chudong. It was in Fengtian that he discussed with Chudong about Taoism. At that time, the city of Vatican. Wu Ming and Mo Tian contributed the most to the battle of conquering Vatican City. If they had not sent out their surprise troops to lure the enemy out of the city, and finally failed to close the gate, they would not have defeated Zhong Liyu and Qi Letian of Vatican City so easily. Although this accounted for a big victory, but Zhong Liyu and Qi Letian did not catch, so Shen Tu Feijie''s life is not so good. He has one of his biggest shortcomings, which is to say that big words make small money. He made an oral promise to Wu Ming and Mo Tian, but he added additional conditions in front. The attractive conditions he promised would only be fulfilled after Zhong Liyu and Qi yuehou were caught. That is to say, even if he talked too much, the conditions he gave now, how attractive, before they were caught, Wu Ming and Mo Tian were equal to any reward, None of them. It made them very angry. But situ Zhan was just a general who surrendered. He didn''t even have such a verbal reward. Now, Wu Ming and others have not fulfilled their promises except that Hanlin shared some money when he commended them. Zuo Qiu Hongwen and Yunxin didn''t plan to stay at all. They just wanted to make contributions several times, and then when Shen Tu Feijie lost his guard, they found a chance to leave. Now tianwu Ming and Mo Tian have the idea of receiving Yunxin. Naturally, they are on the side of Yunxin. Although situ Zhan didn''t meet a good Lord, he would never like to play for Shentu Feijie. What''s more, situ Zhan has a lot of elder Shentu Feijie and doesn''t look up to Shentu Feijie at all. If it wasn''t for Wu Ming and Mo Tian, they had a surprise attack. It''s not known how the battle would be won or lost. In front of him, he did not deal with Shentu Feijie''s army. He did not know the value of Shentu Feijie''s personal force, but as a leader of the general, the value of his personal force was not the most important. The important thing was to be able to lead the army. In this respect, the ability of Shentu Feijie made situ Zhan not accept. In front, when the two armies were at war, in two of them, situ Zhan led the troops, defeated Shen Tu Feijie''s attack, and almost captured him alive. If it wasn''t for situ Zhan''s help to Shen Tu Feijie, saying his defense weakness, defeating the guard of Fancheng and forcing Zhong Liyu and Qi Letian to escape, it would be a great credit. Shen Tu Feijie would definitely order to kill situ Zhan. Shentu Feijie, a revenger, is now secretly discussing how to execute situ Zhan. This news was overheard by Zuo Qiu Hongwen. Shen Tu Feijie, a civil servant with the army like him, was just the same as before and could not be on guard at all. After hearing this, Zuo Qiu Hongwen was shocked, but then he showed a knowing smile. "Ha ha, it''s God''s will." He has already thought about it. He will leave with Yunxin later. If there are generals around, it will only make things more smooth. Yunxin needs a team of his own, and situ Zhan, the demotion department he brought, has the strength of at least one or two thousand people. If he can cooperate with Wu Ming and Mo Tian, the hundreds of people they brought, great things can be achieved. Zuo Qiu Hongwen is a man with ideas. Does he have to take the road of taking refuge with the Mingzhu? Although the Chudong people have a good reputation, they are the Mingzhu of the world. But in this troubled times, when a man has a chance, why don''t he make a great success? With this idea, he called several people together by reminding situ Zhan. "General situ, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. I wonder if you''d like to leave here with us and make a great career." In this way, Zuo Qiu Hongwen suggested that after leaving here, you can go to Yuwu mainland. I heard that the south of Yongsheng river there has always been a weak place in qingmo. It''s only after a few years in the mainland that they can start their career. It''s not the place where they can start their career. Situ Zhan has nowhere to go now. He has no better place than to follow a few people. Wu Ming and Mo Tian are inspired by their current situation, and their horizons are wide open at that time. Only Yunxin looks nostalgic. "It''s a pity that I can''t meet the master in the end."After hearing this, Wu Ming immediately said, "Mr. Yunxin, this is a bad word." Although he is only 18 years old, what he said makes Yunxin in his twenties feel ashamed. "It''s a real shock to hear from you." Yunxin was enlightened in an instant. So several people began to look for opportunities, and this day, the opportunity finally came. Now in front of Shen Tu Feijie, there are two things, one is bright and the other is dark. The things on the surface naturally have the news of Zhong Liyu and Qi Letian. And the secret thing is that we have been able to find out exactly where the whole business road goes in, out and through. This made Shen Tu Feijie feel that he couldn''t spare his energy. Yunxin and others, of course, don''t know the secret, but as soon as they hear about Zhong Liyu and Qi Letian, Wu Ming comes forward and asks to catch them. "General, this time I''m still willing to take my own team and help the general get them back. For the sake of safety, I need general situ''s help. This also gives him a chance to show his loyalty. If he catches the old master himself, does the general think that he still has a way out?" Shen Tu Feijie didn''t think much and agreed immediately. "Very good. It''s true that situ Zhan is a demoted general. If you don''t show your loyalty, even if I think it''s important, people at the bottom will have opinions." He said it well. In fact, he had no idea of reusing situ Zhan. What''s more, he wanted to kill him to get rid of his anger. After all, if this person is alive, his failure can''t be erased. If he is dead, there will be no one to mention that he was defeated by this person. Chapter 1294 Shen Tu Feijie not only agreed, but also sent Xia houmeng and 500 elite soldiers to catch Zhong Liyu and Qi Letian. And this time, he did send elite soldiers! After all, we have to find a chance to kill situ Zhan. How can we have such strength. A group of people, halfway through the line, who are waiting for fierce summer, will start. At this time, Zuo Qiu Hongwen stood up. "General Xia, would you like to listen to me? After all, the life and death of situ Zhan has nothing to do with me. If the general is reasonable, he will be let go. If he is unreasonable, he will kill him. As a civil servant in the army, I have no power to stop him. The general may as well let situ Zhan live a little longer." Zuo Qiu Hongwen is worthy of being a civil servant in the army. His mouth is powerful. In a few words, Xia houmeng said that he was willing to listen to Zuo Qiu Hongwen. Zuo Qiu Hongwen said: "the general might as well think about why Shentu ordered him to kill situ Zhan, it''s not because he was defeated twice in front of him." "Yes, it''s an undisclosed secret, which is known to all the soldiers." Zuo Qiu Hongwen smiles: "ha ha, this is it. So, general, if you kill someone for him today, do you know that Shentu Feijie is a stain in his life? The general might as well think about what will happen to you behind him. " "This..." After hearing this, Xia Hou Meng was stunned. Taking this opportunity, Zuo Qiu Hongwen said, "general, now we want to go to the rain dance mainland. If the general intends to follow us, it will increase our strength." "Needless to say, I am xiahoumeng. I will not betray you. Although I can not kill you today, I don''t want to mention anything else." "Well, since everyone has his own ambition, thank you, general." As Zuo Qiu Hongwen talked about Xia houmeng, a crisis was lifted. But Xia houmeng, if he lets a few people leave, he will not be able to make a deal when he goes back, so he needs the cooperation of several people. As long as he catches Zhong Liyu and Qi Letian, Xia houmeng can forge a scene and tell Shen Tu Feijie that several people died in the war. At this time, Zhong Liyu and Qi Letian led about 100 remnant people to live in hiding, but they didn''t expect to be found. And the place they occupied was exactly the place that Huawu and others sent by Chu Dong had to pass through. Now the people in Nanbo city are divided into two groups, Zhong An and Hua Wu. They work together to find a new way of business. Xing Yuanshan and Jamie work together to fight against Shen Tu Feijie''s destruction. Jamie is an important figure around Chu Dong. His appearance in the open confrontation will naturally give Shen Tu Feijie the illusion that Chu Dong attaches great importance to this matter. And Jamie''s personal force value, looking at the mainland, is also ranked. After all, he was also a miracle man at the beginning. At the beginning, the 30 elite of the Terran, all the masters, went to the miracles together. Although Jamie was just the first floor, he was stopped and couldn''t move forward. But he is also a person who has been holding on for a long time. Although not more than the comprehensive strength of the 30 elites, Jamie can also enter the list of 100 in the mainland combat power list in some aspects. Even in the top 20. After all, these 30 elites, when it comes to combat power, have only 10 soldiers and have super combat power. Warlocks and scribes, their strength does not lie in force, and Jamie can not be compared horizontally. Shen Tu Feijie, another general under his command, called bailiba, went to secretly destroy the business road. He met with resistance at all levels. "General, our department met Jamie, a tough general under Chu Dong. Is it really unbearable? " "Jamie? I know this man. He''s really good! " But Shentu Feijie has a king''s life. He has to bite down this hard bone. At this time, Chen Liu. After some discussion, Fengtian returned to the country first. Chu Dong asks Feng Tian to do something. He asks Zi Yu to do something when he passes through Zi Yu''s department. Let him take out a small part of his troops, but harass Shentu Feijie of Vatican City. Now Ziyu''s main energy is to contain the power of Hanbing city and prevent them from going south. But a small number of troops is enough. On this day, Fengtian arrived at Ziyu. "General Ziyu, King Chudong has a message for you." In this way, Ziyu sent Su Yunpeng, a general under his command, to order 3000 troops, claiming to be 10000, to fight in the Vatican City under the banner of Ziyu. Originally, Jamie''s obstruction caused him a headache. Now it''s said that Ziyu sent ten thousand people to come here. How to keep the Vatican City has become a problem. But he had to order that the gate of the Vatican City be closed. Su Yunpeng was only ordered to harass, not really to fight in Vatican City. Seeing this situation, he acted according to the plan and harassed Shentu Feijie every day, forcing Shentu Feijie to close the gate every day. Even Xia Houba escorted Zhong Liyu and Qi Letian to come back, he was not allowed to enter the city. This infuriated Xia Houba. He didn''t expect that in order to save his life, he even shut his own people out. Although he said that he would not betray, Shen Tu Feijie forced him to do so. What can he do.At this time, I regret that I left with Yunxin and others. Now it''s too late to catch up with them. But under, angry summer vacation Ba turns to throw the son feather department. Su Yunpeng is very happy to receive Xia Houba. But Zhong Liyu''s and Qi Letian, who are captured, don''t dare to make their own decisions about how to deal with them. He wants to ask Ziyu for instructions. It''s a matter of great importance. Ziyu can only ask Chudong to decide whether to kill the two. "Kill Chu Dong received the news without hesitation. If you want to achieve great things, sometimes you have to see blood in your hand, which is very cruel. At the same time, Chu Dong was also reported that the place where they originally occupied was a strategic place after opening up a new business road in the future. It''s a matter of great importance. People in Hanlin must not know that it will be another business road in the future. "I ordered Zhong''an and Huawu to leave some of them dressed up as mountain bandits and take possession of them, and asked general gaowu to cooperate." It''s a perfect plan. Canglang department was attacked by mountain bandits in front of us. We can take this opportunity to fight on purpose. Then Gao Wu will take over here after defeating the mountain bandits. At this time, Chu Dong''s lucky ability played a role again. Because of this decision, he led out the mountain bandits who attacked Canglang department. This group of mountain bandits is a remnant of Nanyi that was defeated at the beginning. They can''t find Nanyi, but if they want to survive, they start the mountain bandit business. But Gao Wu beat them all over the place. Now I hear that there are a group of accomplices who dare to challenge Gao Wu openly. If they can get in touch with these people, they can strengthen themselves. But how can they know that this is a trap. Chapter 1295 Chu Dong is very happy to receive the battle report from the front. "Very good, try these people immediately, and make sure to find out the whereabouts of the remnant of Nanyi." At this time, Chu Dong didn''t know that they were all left behind by Nan Yi. He didn''t know where Nan Yi had fled. However, the matter had to be abandoned. At this time, Zihuang suggests that Chu Dong should not kill these people. Chu Dong accepted the suggestion and saved these people''s lives. The people who keep their lives hear that it is Zihuang who pleads with Chudong, so that Chudong doesn''t order to kill them. They are grateful to Zihuang and swear to follow her to the death. Zihuang for them these people, whether to follow her, and did not care, as long as they are willing to work for Chu Dong. Before killing Zhong Liyu and Qi Letian, Zihuang doesn''t stop them, but Zihuang stops them and pleads for them. Chu Dong is puzzled and asks Zihuang why. Zihuang said: "it''s Wang Yingming who decides to kill Zhong Liyu. These two people can''t stay! If you don''t want to kill these two people, it''s not enough. And the remnant of Nanyi, these people have to live, all for the back, can let Nanyi remnant, feel the king''s boundless grace "Oh, where do you know that?" Chu Dong was puzzled. They entered the miracle together, and they were the only one who entered the well of gods and demons with Chu Dong. And after coming out, Chu Dong felt more and more that she had changed a lot. Although in front of her, Chu Dong also knew that Zihuang, the daughter of the Phoenix family, was very powerful. Chu East again three phase ask next, purple Huang way: "all depend on these." It turned out that Zihuang had never mentioned that she was the only one who got the treasure among the miracles. This is a classic. In front of him, AVA entered the miracle, found half of the imperial skills, and handed them to Hanlin for him to rule the world, while Zihuang entered the miracle and got the book of generals. this is a supplementary book. You can see from the name that the contents of the book can be used as generals of a generation. After she got the photo album, she decided that Chu Dong was the master of Ming Dynasty. She wanted to do her best in this life, but she helped him. At that time, she just got the book, but she didn''t learn the method in it. Now she has almost understood most of it, so she can talk to Chu Dong about it. Chu Dong didn''t blame her. He got a baby at that time, but he didn''t say it. After all, there are his rules in the miracles. Even if she doesn''t say it now, it''s fair. What''s the relationship between Zihuang''s own treasure and others? It''s her own business to say or not. Having said that, Zihuang still feels that he has concealed Chu Dong. She is sorry about this. "Your Majesty, I want to tell you about the contents of the book when I was learning." "Zihuang, don''t do that. How can I blame you?" "Thank you, king." Now that Zihuang is learning to write a picture, she must be a good assistant to Chudong. Zihuang says that after she proves that the above content has an effect, she will have no reservation. At least the three girls around Chudong can share it with her. After all, the four are sisters. Now Linna is looking after her own business, and Chu Jing and Long Na have their own tasks. Speaking of these four sisters, they haven''t been together for a long time. Although they get together less time, but this is only Zihuang''s own idea, certainly will not put forward to Chudong. Now she just wants to do her best to help Chu Dong. Although she is a phoenix girl, so what? Now Chu Bayi, the king of Phoenix Kingdom, still wants to worship Chu Dong. Even if Chu Dong did not match his master and servant, this fact could not be changed. After the experience of Xinran, Zihuang didn''t return to the hometown of Fengguo for some time. Inexplicably, she was homesick. Chu Dong saw that she had something on her mind and began to ask. In the eyes of Chu Dong, Zihuang finally says that she is homesick. "Now that I''m homesick, I''ll go to Fengguo with you after this busy period." "Thank you for your concern. The king manages everything every day. Why bother about my business? I''ll go back myself. " Chu east way: "no, this Wang also happens to have something to do, want to go to Feng country." Although Fengguo is not the dependency of Fengdu, it is an independent existence, even the Dragon tribe, but they both stand on the side of Chudong, whether they recognize Chudong as the main or not. Anyway, it is also a friendly country, a country that will never go to war. Now the trade channel with Yuwu is temporarily blocked, while Fengdu''s foreign trade cannot stop. Only through continuous trade and exchange of needed goods between countries can a sound development be achieved. Even later, Chu Dong would actively develop trade with Ye Li Bu. Thinking of these, Chu Dong called Guo Lanqi and Laier to put forward his ideas. "In any case, both of you are night departures, so it''s up to you to establish business relations in the future.""The king is serious. As long as he says something, I will do my best." "Good! Well, now you two can just go back to the night departure department to explain what I mean So LAN Qi and Lyle two people, back to the night away from the Department. Night away, King City. Ye Li is very happy to hear that Chu Dong wants to develop trade with other departments. "You two can reply to King Chu Dong. I absolutely agree with you about this. In fact, I also have this idea." In this way, they are ready to recover. At this time, the new founding state. Wang Cheng, the two messengers sent to Chu Dong, Chen Cang and Liu Ye, were secretly escorted to Wang Cheng. Wu Yong''s people, all the way to inquire, ready to start the rescue plan. The key to rescue is to get the key to the cell. But this key is in Yu Guang''s hand now. Although these two men were just messengers sent by Nanbo city to Chu Dong, they were not like this in Hanlin''s opinion. They were caught by accident, and there must be a lot to ask. "Yu Guang, it''s up to you and the other five guards." "Yes, my Lord." Yu Guang attaches great importance to this matter, but the other five guards don''t cooperate. The one who didn''t cooperate this time was Gu song. has the final say of his own. Before many things, he was taking the lead in cold city. Now it is also in turn. Otherwise, what will happen later become cold Lin, so how can he do that? Although they are isolated from each other, they are not compatible with each other. Gu song tried his best to promote the dispatch of Shen Tu Feijie in front of him. He couldn''t see Hancheng alone. As a result, as long as these five people are at odds with each other, they will not be able to form a force, which is beneficial to Hanlin. But no one knows how long this situation will last. Chapter 1296 Among the six guards, Wu lie has a long-term vision. At this time, Wu lie was already aware of the crisis. The five of them are both prosperous and destructive. If he can think of something in advance, he must prevent it from happening. Not only is he ambitious, but he has a long-term vision. Now their six guards have so much power that Hanlin must find a way to contain them, so Gu song''s actions make him feel sad. What Gu song did, of course, was to express his dissatisfaction with Hancheng, but it was also in line with Hanlin''s expectation. Privately, he found Ma Zhong and Zhao Yong. "Two, there is no outsider here. At least the three of us should reach an agreement. Otherwise, we Liuwei will not get anything in the end with the king''s scheming. You should understand what I mean." "Yes, we understand that Gu song has gone too far." Ma Zhong nodded. Zhao Yong also said: "I totally agree that at least the three of us can''t fight each other. We are trying to figure out how to deal with them." Can become the most trusted six guards in Hanlin, and always around Hanlin, which is a simple character, some words naturally is a little bit transparent. Don''t say Wu lie How to actively think of a way, want to get rid of the cold forest deliberately set under the control. Not to mention the shadow led by Wu Yong, how to find a way to get the key in Yu Guang''s hand, so as to save people. Fengyu left Tianbu that day. At the beginning of the new century, another trade route can be opened up, but at the edge of the ice sea, this is the only channel that can''t be bypassed in any case. Fengtian''s people are in trouble here. The remnant of Nanyi came here. Even if they are close to each other, they can''t stop Fengtian, but they don''t mean to stop Fengtian, they want to sell important information to Hanlin. With this news as a gift, I believe we can get help from Hanlin. They can''t beat Fengtian, but their ability to escape is first-class. Fengtian has been away for a long time, so she has to go back in a hurry. It''s impossible to go after them. What''s more, Fengtian doesn''t know that they are the remnant of Nanyi. I just think of them as a group of fleeing thieves on the edge of the ice sea. If it wasn''t for zuoxia and ayiying brothers and sisters in the dark, they would follow in the dark. Nanyi and others, I''m afraid that things will really become. South according to take people that day finally successfully escape, to no one''s place, someone sighed. "The rain dances in Fengtian of the mainland. It''s really powerful. Fortunately, we can run fast." "Yes, or even if you find the only channel, you can''t trade with Hanlin." The comments of Nanyi and others were just heard by three people. A Yi shadow eyes a turn, have an idea, immediately with left summer and sister a Yi Xia way: "you two people quickly go back to send a letter, I have a way, will they block here." In this way, the two quickly went back to the news, leaving only a video of a Yi, one by one, ready to stop Nan Yi and others. He said that there are ways to stop it. Naturally, it''s not just fighting for force. Although it''s a remnant, there are more people in Nanyi than in ayiying. If you fight hard, you will only suffer. They''re just on a covert escort mission. In front of him, he secretly escorts Fengtian to Chenliu. The task is only half finished. Only when he sees him crossing the ice sea boundary with his own eyes can the task be really completed. After crossing the boundary of the ice sea, if something happens in Fengtian, it''s already the boundary of Yuwu continent, which has nothing to do with them. I thought that the task was finished and I could go back to recover my life. How could I expect such unexpected things to happen. If he reports Hanlin to Nanyi, he can easily destroy this passage as long as he sends an army. This place does not belong to any force, it is just a channel opened up. Once Hanlin knew about it, the arrival of the soldiers was tantamount to completely cutting off the trade between the two countries. Even if you don''t occupy it directly, it''s a troublesome thing that the surrounding area must be square and the army is stationed in Hanlin. Ayiying knew that it was a matter of great importance, and began to give full play to his ability and went to Nanyi team alone. He did his best to steal from qingfengke. The ice sea border and the cold weather all the year round. As long as he stole their clothes and the fire things around him, they couldn''t stay here. The rest of Nanyi, headed by Nanyi, plan to take a day''s rest. The next day, they will set out to find a way to bypass Ziyu''s Department, and then go south to Wangcheng to exchange the news for the benefit of others, so as to have a chance to turn over the battle. Now they can''t turn over without external force. Nan Yi and others, will not think, wake up, warm body protection clothes are gone. "How could that be?" "Report, our fire products are missing." "Ah? Come on, the fire over there can''t be put out! "There is no outside cold clothing, and now lost the fire thing, Nanyi remnant chaos, and at this time, Ayi film with a team of elites, a cover up. Seeing that the situation is not good, Nan Yi doesn''t care about many people. With an order, he takes his men and only wears underwear. He runs all the way to the original station and begins to retreat. There are still their living forces at home. As long as they meet, there are not many people on the opposite side, so they can fight back. After a while, a Yi''s video tape player stopped. He knew that he was going after him. They were afraid of losing money. He still understood the truth that the poor should not be pursued. Although there is no chase, but this has given zuoxia and ayisha two people, for the time. When they arrived in Nanbo City, they explained the situation. The spirit department and the new orchid department jointly sent people to support ayiying. Soon, after the people who came over met with ayiying, they killed the remains of Nanyi and continued to flee northward along the ice sea border. After a certain distance from the border, it was under the jurisdiction of Yuwu mainland, which was inconvenient for people to chase. At this time, Chu Dong got the news, and he also took a breath in his heart. If he didn''t have the lucky ability to blessing, this time''s thing is really hanging. Chu Dong is not an immortal. He can''t calculate everything. It''s just the place he missed this time, which almost hurt him. Now think about it, if Nanyi did it, the consequences would be serious, and the wind would come from behind Chu Dong''s neck. Once the economy and trade are hit, it is more damaging than fighting a few wars directly and killing some people. But hears the south according to the person, escapes to the green Mo department, that needs the green Mo to come forward. But Nanyi is a remnant of the demons in the past. What kind of choice will qingmo make? Chudong has no bottom in his heart. Mo Yang, Shou Qing, Feng Ying They are almost all powerful figures in the same period, and Nanyi is Qingli''s lover. Chapter 1297 With the past relationship, no one knows what will happen if Nan Yi and others see qingmo. Chu East heart begins to guess, think, green Mo in the end will read old love, take them? Now Chu Dong has no answer in his heart. It all depends on how qingmo does. If the worst happens, Nanyi escapes to Yuwu mainland to show his identity, and qingmo takes them in, then there will be only one result, and the two countries will fight each other from now on. After thinking of the worst, the rest is good. Chu Dong at this time, in addition to self-adjusting mentality, for a time, is also unable to come up with an idea. In a moment, a slight bitter smile floated on Chu Dong''s face. "Forget it, don''t think about it. It''s the most important thing to look at the moment." When Linna went to the mainland to take back her thoughts, she began to make arrangements. As he sent out the wind and shadow, Chu Dong thought, is this something destined to happen? Although he is not a fatalistic person, sometimes, the connection between the dark and the dark can''t be given up. The person sent to investigate Nanyi this time is Fengying, an intelligence organization. However, this Nanyi, under the banner of revenge for Fengying and Qingli, gathered a group of remnant demons. Only then orders Linna to arrange this matter, Chu Dong receives the latest news from LAN Qi and Lyle. Yeli fully agreed to carry out trade with Fengdu. At the same time, he wanted to follow the example of qingmo and open up a business road to the south of Fengdu. In order to ensure safety, this trade road will pass around flame city and enter Fengdu, or from flame city to Chenliu. Chudong is very happy. "Well, let us know. We will do our best to ensure the safety of the surrounding areas of flame city." With the mainland, night away from the Ministry of trade, began to put on the agenda. At this time, rain dance mainland. After Nanyi fled to the mainland, he decided to find qingmo. After seeing qingmo, Nanyi said frankly that she was Qingli''s lover in the past. I hope qingmo and her old love can be protected. Qingmo didn''t expect that Nanyi was Qingli''s lover. At that time, qingmo was still Chaer''s subordinate. And these two people, who were sent to assassinate by qingmo after Shouyang was seriously injured, think of these, qingmo feel responsible, take good care of Nanyi. "Fengying and Qingli were sent by an orphan, so today Nanyi is here. Of course, I have to take care of you!" Anyway, Fengying and Qingli were also the people who were dispatched by qingmo. But later, these two people turned against Hanlin, and the people and the demons were not separated. In the end, these two people were secretly executed for Hanlin. Hanlin learned imperial skills, and of course he would not leave two demons around. It has to be said that the plan of Hanlin is still tough. It''s interesting to find some secrets in the back of Gongliang''s execution, for example, it''s not a good place for flying birds. Boil the frogs in warm water. At first, Hanlin pretends to attach importance to them. Slowly, he doesn''t reuse them any more. Finally, he lets them fade out. Everyone pays attention to them until he kills them secretly. Qingmo has no way to know these secret things. He always thinks that under the circumstances of the two people at that time, they made a choice and joined the Terran. There''s nothing wrong with it. At most, it seems that they are a bit soft. But in the face of the choice of life and death, in addition to their own, no one has the right to gossip! Now listen to south according to tell the truth, cold forest in qingmo heart image, plummeted. "Damn it. Fortunately, Gu didn''t accept his solicitation at the beginning." At the beginning, Hanlin was very eager for qingmo to join, which can be said to be a well-known thing in the world. Even Hanlin wanted to invite Chudong to come forward. But many of these things have become the past. Now Hanlin is king, qingmo is king, and so is Chudong. The king Hanlin, who was more powerful at the beginning and supported by Chu Dong, now seems to be fading and beautiful. In fact, there is really not much time left for Hanlin. Bosten said that if Hanlin can''t give up in two years, then his time is only the last three years. Now it has been more than a year. That is to say, the time for Hanlin to really make a choice is less than a year. In this critical year, if Hanlin can''t make a choice, it means that he has only one last year left. So in his heart, Hanlin was more anxious than anyone else. At this time, Hanlin also heard that rain danced in the mainland and something happened. Now, if Hanlin wants to see the glory of Zhongguang xinshiguo in the past, in addition to the establishment of Liuwei, there are two departments that should be paid special attention to, namely, jusha. These two departments are originally one for intelligence and one for assassination. In particular, the secret execution of Fengying and Qingli in the back of the people in the medicine department is the handwriting of the medicine department. And the existence of medicine, and the original cold forest test Dan, has a great relationship. Among them, the only one who survived was Hanlin. Otherwise, these people, living in reality, are all different.Although they serve Hanlin, they actually hate Hanlin. Without powerful imperial skills, these people are not controlled by Hanlin. But paper, in the end, can''t cover the fire. In order to use them, Hanlin can only cheat them. They couldn''t live without the medicine that Hanlin gave them every month. This is the consensus of people in medicine. They didn''t dare to be rebellious, but one day, a man named Tianfeng in the medicine department finally saw the essence, and he began to make secret plans. Sooner or later, he would take everyone out of the control of the cold forest. Although they are destined to be different, it''s better to find a place where no one knows them and live in seclusion. That''s better than being controlled and manipulated by others, and it''s the one who lets them try Dan. Although the original culprit Li mude died, Tianfeng knew that the real root was still in Hanlin. But at this time, Tianfeng is just a not outstanding person in the pharmacy. If he wants to take everyone to leave sooner or later, he must continue to build meritorious service and finally become the top leader of the pharmacy. Now the head of the medicine department, Xia Yuanji, is a stupid man in his eyes. Only by replacing Xia Yuanji can he lead us to a bright future. At least he is not the one in the drug family who is at the mercy of others. But the secret scheme of the wind, will not think, at this time of green Mo, has the medicine door, as a target. Qingmo not only took in Nanyi, but also vowed to avenge Fengying and Qingli. "Very good, from now on the new country, our world demon clan, enemy!" But the green Mo took in the south according to, let the important person Feng day around him, worried. Chapter 1298 Fengtian is very worried and takes in Nanyi, who will have a bad relationship with Chudong, the capital of Fengdu. This is contrary to the general policy of Yuwu mainland. "King so high-profile acceptance of them, can you think of the consequences?" Qingmo knows what Fengtian wants to say. "Needless to say, I''ve decided to be alone. You won''t understand what happened before." Feng Tiandao said: "I didn''t experience what happened in those years, but I knew the king at that time Not now! " His words, said half, obviously a hesitation, and then changed the wording, he wanted to say, that year''s qingmo''s ignorance, is the service of Chaer. Even he would like to say that at that time the green Mo, with the wrong master. But think about it, now qingmo is the common master recognized by the demons in the world. These words, how can you say face to face, anyway, this section of the past, in the present qingmo, is a piece of unbearable things. Although used wording, but green Mo, already understand Phoenix day to express meaning. "Needless to say, what happened in the past, what happened now, they are not my race, they must have different ideas! If you are the common master of the demons in the world, you have the obligation to protect any demons in the world. Even if the people make any mistakes, it''s not their turn to tell the others. Everything has its own decision! Step back Fengtian has no choice but to retire. The Phoenix day that retreats, deeply move for green Mo, he says right! But in this way, he will have a bad relationship with the Chutian Department of Fengdu. Fengtian is very worried about this. If possible, let Nanyi stay away from qingmo and don''t gossip in front of him. There are still some ways to think about it. As soon as he came, he was worried that he would have a bad relationship with Chu Dong, but there was still room for discussion about this matter, and the gossip behind Nan Yi would affect qingmo. That''s what he''s more worried about. Fengtian doesn''t think much of Nanyi. She thinks that this woman is not as simple as it seems. Can she gather so many demons just because she avenged her former lover Qingli? So Fengtian must find out the whole story. At this time, the wind shadow of the people, has arrived in the rain dance mainland. Before the arrival of the wind shadow people, there is still a force, but also boarded the rain dance mainland. This power is from Zuo Qiu Hongwen and Yunxin. Originally, after fleeing the Vatican City as they planned, they went through Jiangbei, one of the four old tribes in the New Kingdom, disguised as merchants and went out to sea with the merchants to reach Yuwu mainland. After Hanlin was cured by Bosten, the sea trade established with Yuwu in the past has gradually recovered. Naturally, there will be businessmen who want to seize this opportunity. Even if they are taking risks, they have to go to sea. But later, a group of people heard that Fengtian came back from Chenliu. It was a secret business road, and they could not go through the sea. Secretly several people decide to follow Feng Tian''s steps. After all, going to sea is a matter of great importance, and it also needs disguise. If you can go around on land, even if you miss the time, it is a relatively safe plan. After all, Fengtian was restrained by Nanyi. Yunxin and others, on the contrary, advanced through the ice sea to the direction of Yuwu mainland. Until now, Fengtian didn''t know that the gang of thieves he thought was Nanyi who came to take refuge in. Otherwise, how could Fengtian let Nanyi go? Originally, Fengtian had some complaints about taking them in, if you let him know that it was Nanyi who wanted to take advantage of the chaos and rob them at the beginning, how Fengtian would do it, I don''t know. The people who arrive at Yuwu land go straight to the south of Yongsheng river. The south of the Yongsheng river is not the place where qingmo is located. The key point is that although the south is now the place where qingmo is located, the south is vast and sparsely populated. There is a mountain of reform in the south, which is a good place for these people to settle down. It is a land without owners. In this way, these people began to rely on themselves in the mountain. Since he wants to achieve great things, Zuo Qiu Hongwen will certainly not only focus on the mountain of Gengshi, but on the whole south. If you can''t compete with qingmo, you can take the second place. You can occupy half of Yuwu mainland and control qingmo. Although he has made plans, Zuo Qiu Hongwen knows very well that he can make all these plans, but he has no authority of a king. He knows very well what his position is. Now that he has a place to settle down, he must recommend a leader. Yunxin only knows how to lead the troops and arrange the array, and even has personality defects in dealing with people. Otherwise, it would not be so talented. So who will become the leader can only choose one from Wu Ming and Mo Tian. Although Wu Ming is 18 years old, Zuo Qiu Hongwen is more optimistic about Mo Tian, who is 16 years old. Mo Tian had a good education after he was a nobleman. In this situation, only after he promoted the nobleman can he achieve great things. Although Wu Ming seems to be more mature, if he becomes a leader, some people will not be convinced. The most important thing is that Mo Shanhe entrusted everything to Mo Tian before he died. In this regard, Wu Ming didn''t occupy the time.After a discussion with everyone, including situ Zhan, they all agreed to support Mo Tian. In this way, the mountain Mo days declared king. Slowly, these people are growing up in the mountain of reform. At this time, Cangwu mainland, Vatican City. Shentu Feijie, who can''t stick out, is now in the most dangerous time. Bailiba has been defeated by Jamie for several times in front of him. Now he is also staying in the city with Shen Feijie. "General, the food in the city is only enough for a few days. What should we do?" "Only for a few days?" Shen Tu Feijie is not an excellent general. If he is not very good at training and is highly valued by Gu song, one of the six guards, what would happen to him. In xinshiguo, with Hanlin''s hard work, in fact, among the young generals, there are excellent talents, such as Yingrui and Ji Ping. But the people of Liuwei didn''t look them in the eye. On the contrary, people like Shen Tu Feijie got the chance. In addition, He Chuan, who lives in the same family as he Jin, is also the favorite of Liuwei. He Chuan, including Shen Tu Feijie, is the chess piece of Liuwei''s fighting with Hanlin. With the existence of Liuwei, the real talents of xinshiguo can not be reused. This may be beyond Hanlin''s imagination. Even if he thinks that at this time, apart from reusing Liuwei, he can''t achieve the desired effect in a short time. Now there is no more time for him to develop and grow little by little, so as to restore the prosperity of xinshiguo. He has limited energy and can only use these people. What''s more, Yu Guang is the person he trusts most. At this time, Shen Tu Feijie, who was deeply influenced by Gu Songqi, was about to run out of food under the siege of Su Yunpeng in Ziyu. Chapter 1299 But this plan of no food, but it is Xia Houba. He knows too much about Shen Tu Jun and how much food he has. "Hum, Shentu Feijie, if you are unkind, don''t blame me for injustice!" It was Shen Tu Feijie who made Xia Houba''s defection to the Ziyu department. Now he has a plan to trap the Vatican City and take the blame. At the thought of a few days of food, Shen Tu Feijie was also red eyed. "Bailiba, take a team out of the city and go to Dingyuan city to ask for support. Take this with you. When you see it, jingtianliang will send troops!" Now we can get support. It''s Dingyuan city. Dingyuan city is not the nearest city, but the most likely one to send troops. At present, the Lord of Dingyuan city is Shen Tu Feijie''s fellow townsman. Although there is a gap between the two, Jing Tianliang, the Lord of Dingyuan City, is more than ten years older than him, it can''t change the fact that C was once a fellow townsman. Of course, this so-called fellow townsman is a thing of the past. It''s a private relationship between Shen Tu Feijie''s father and Jing Tianliang. Shen Tu Huancheng saved Jing Tianliang''s life. With this kind of relationship, the other nearby cities can sit on the wall and watch, but Jing Tianliang of Dingyuan city can never sit and watch. Even if he is only for the sake of saving his life, he will certainly do it. If it''s not for the emergency, Shen Tu Feijie doesn''t want him to return the favor so quickly. Up to now, Shentu Feijie has no idea. "Well, I thought that this person could use..." Although Shen Tu Feijie is only in his early twenties, he is also a man of great mind. After bailiba got the order, he immediately led a group of people who dared to die. After a good meal, he killed out of Fancheng. After rushing out of Vatican City, he is meeting Xia Houba. When they met, they were in charge of their own affairs, but they didn''t do it first. The two of them have good personal relations, and they are called shuangba under Shentu Feijie. "Baili, do we really want to do it? There must be not much food in the city. Shentu Feijie asked you to ask for help." "Xiahou, it''s you..." "It''s me. I''m really the one who offered this strategy. Now, everyone, if Shen Tu Feijie can be unkind, don''t blame me for being unjust!" Hearing this, bailiba gave a sneer. "Ha ha, it''s nice to say that Shentu Feijie really did not do it right, but you offer this plan to implicate the soldiers in the city innocently. Will you feel at ease?" After hearing this, Xia Hou shook his weapon and said, "it seems that you are determined to fight?" "Yes In this way, two will start on the spot. Xia Houba only talked about the force, but he was different from bailiba. Now bailiba is risking his life to break through the encirclement, which makes him lose the enemy quickly. At this time, bailiba had no time to fight. He fought his way to Dingyuan city with 300 dead men. In order to protect bailiba, three hundred dead soldiers, determined to die, blocked Su Yunpeng''s pursuit behind the army, so bailiba, only one person out of the encirclement, the remaining three hundred soldiers, all died in the battle. This makes bailiba feel a lot of emotion and hate xiahouba even more. "Xiahouba, it''s all your good work!" Forced to endure the sadness, entered the Dingyuan city. At the same time that bailiba entered Dingyuan City, Xinshi was the King City. One of the members of the organization, Yuan Qing, was directly in charge of the operation. On this day, he once again sneaked into Yu Guang''s residence. If you can''t get the key in Yu Guang''s hand, you can''t save Chen Cang and Liu Ye. Yuan Qing and his party even find out that they are the bargaining power of Chu Dong behind Han Lin, otherwise Han Lin would have ordered to kill them. It''s a matter of great importance. Yuan Qing knows very well that it''s necessary to rescue them this time. Yu Guang is now directly in charge of the custody of the two people. He knows that it matters a lot, and he never leaves the key. "I''ve been watching for a few days and it''s time to show off." There are a lot of guards around Yu Guang, which is the biggest trouble when he starts. As long as you pull away, Yuan Qing can easily steal the key. Before Yuan Qing started, he turned his eyes and made a plan. Yell at the top of your voice. "Come on, there are assassins." "Assassins? Quick... " All the guards are on the move. The remaining shadow people, dressed as assassins, constantly attracted the attention of the guards. Sooner or later, Yuan Qing knew that this was the only chance. He made a quick decision, knocked over a guard and quickly changed his clothes. "Protect my Lord!" Now in a panic, these guards, there is no time to distinguish the makeup of the yuan Qing, is not their own people. So Yuanqing has the chance to get close to Yu Guang. Shadow people have received special training. Although their skills can''t reach the level of Ayi shadow, if they can get close to Yu Guang, they will have a chance. Yu Guang is also puzzled, how good, suddenly broke into a group of assassins."I don''t care here. It''s important to catch the assassin." Although Yu Guang''s force may not be able to rank in the combat power list, he can''t get close to several assassins for a while. Hearing Yu Guang''s order, the other guards will leave and be stopped directly by Yuan Qing. "You really don''t care about the safety of adults. Don''t forget your duty as a guard." Now Yuanqing hasn''t found a chance, but he can act. The trick was very real. Yu Guang fixed his eyes and found that Yuanqing was a new face. "Oh? I haven''t seen you before! " "Yes, my Lord, I''m the new guard." "New?" At the same time, several guards cast suspicious eyes on Yuanqing. "It''s impossible. Lord Yu Guang is the head of the six guards. Even if he changes the guard, we don''t have to recognize you, but Lord Yu Guang will certainly ask for it in person." "Hum, you must be a spy sent by Gu song!" Brush, a few guards, surrounded Yuanqing. Although yuan Qing can master Yu Guang and some daily rules, they can''t understand the internal intrigue between the six guards. This time, the spy sent him to guard yuan Qing. Seeing that he was surrounded, Yuan Qing was in a hurry and rushed to Yu Guang. "That''s right, all back!" Although he was careless, Yuan Qing acted according to circumstances on the spot. Now the best way is to take Yu Guang hostage. He can not only steal the key, but also retreat completely. He pretended to be an assassin outside. He was stunned by the sudden change. Just a moment''s hesitation, let the other guards of Yu Guang get the chance. All of a sudden, these people were suppressed. This makes them a few, can only fight to the death. On the outside, there is a deadly battle, and on the inside, the situation is not optimistic. Yuan Qing''s victory lies in the fact that Yuan Qing has taken Yu Guang hostage. The guards dare not be bold and resist Yu Guang with a knife. At the same time, Yuan Qing has not forgotten his mission. Now he has the key. The only thing he has to do is how to take people back. Chapter 1300 Because there is more light in the hand, for Yuanqing, it is to take the initiative. "All back, make way!" Under pressure, Yu Guang''s people had to keep retreating, including the guards who were fighting outside, and had to stop. All of a sudden, those who pretended to be assassins also relieved the pressure. In this way, Yuan Qing with everyone behind, barely out of danger. As Yu Guang was released, he was very angry. "Immediately find out if it''s Gu song''s people. If it''s him, he''s just going too far." For the sake of the overall situation, although Yu Guang knows about some secret activities between Hancheng and Gu song, he tolerates them. Now he doesn''t expect that Gu song wants to send spies to him. How can he tolerate them. At this time, Yuan Qing, who was out of danger, realized that some of the relationships inside the Royal City were more complicated than they had imagined. But these things have nothing to do with them now. Their first task is to save people. Now the key is in hand. Yuanqing, as long as they sneak into the prison, they can successfully rescue people. Several people begin to discuss in secret and prepare to implement the rescue plan. But they will not know where Hanlin is really holding them. Yu Guang knows the whole thing. Hanlin has thought of it. Now that the people of the spirit department are shut down, Chu Dong is bound to find a way to actively rescue them, so all this is just a cover up. The so-called Yu Guang has the only key in his hand, which is for outsiders to see. Wu lie, one of the six guards, is really in charge of detaining them. I don''t know what the plan is. Now they are in a situation that is more dangerous than facing Yu Guang. At this time, Dingyuan city. When Jing Tianliang received the news, he immediately told bailiba that he would lend a helping hand, but there was not much food in his city, which was not enough to help the Vatican City, but he was willing to send troops to relieve the siege of the Vatican City. On this day, the soldiers of Dingyuan city came straight to Vatican City. At this time, there was only enough food for one day in Vatican City. In order to survive for a few more days, Shentu Feijie began to lower the standard. Instead, there was an invention in the eyes of consumers, which turned the rice that was supposed to be made into dry rice into porridge, turned the pasta into big cakes, and made more vegetables for the soldiers to roll and eat. This is the only way that Shen Tu Feijie thought of. At this time, the soldiers on the observation platform at the head of the city found the flag fluttering in the distance. They had already seen the flag of the team clearly behind them, and it was Jing Tianliang''s team. Shentu Feijie is very happy. "That''s great. Mr. Inoue finally sent reinforcements." Just when jingtianliang''s reinforcements arrived, Chudong had received the news. "King, Shentu Feijie of Fancheng sent someone to risk his life to break through the encirclement. At this time, I''m afraid Jing Tianliang has already sent troops." "Oh? "Well, Tianliang?" As for who Jing Tianliang is, Chu Dong naturally doesn''t know. He is not the nearest city to the Vatican City, but Shentu Feijie sends people to Dingyuan city to ask for help. It seems that Jing Tianliang has a lot to do with Shentu Feijie. All Chu Dong could think of was these. Regardless of their private relationship, the priority now is to stop reinforcements. The front war report shows that this time, Jing Tianliang personally led the team, and led the elite to leave Dingyuan city to help Shentu Feijie in Fancheng City, and immediately issued the battle order. "He ordered Huawu Zhong''an department to copy the back road of Dingyuan City, Jamie and Xing Yuanshan to make their momentum bigger, and then attacked the Tianliang Department of Saojing." Huawu and Jamie are ordered to take action. Jamie and Xing Yuanshan, behind Jing Tianliang, begin to attack, which makes him unbearable. Jamie, acting according to the plan, let the wind out in a very high profile and told Jing Tianliang to go home as soon as possible, otherwise his Dingyuan city would be destroyed by Huawu. "Huawu, the great general of Fengdu?" Although there is no outstanding battle at the moment, unlike Gong lie, who has made great achievements in calming Chen Liu, as a general who is as famous as Gong lie, Jing Tianliang knows very well that if he has no real ability, how can he be as famous as Gong lie? Hearing that Hua Wu took the opportunity to get Dingyuan City, he was shocked. At this time, Jamie attacked more severely in the back and met xiahouba in the front. Su Yunpeng, on the other hand, made a gesture. At this time, he wanted to go around the back of the Vatican City and attack the Vatican City from the west gate. Shen Tu Feijie, who is in the process of rejoicing, is just on the top of the city. Before he can laugh, he finds that the interior of the well is in chaos. Jing Tianliang sighed. How he owes Shen Tu Huan, he can''t lose his hometown just because he saved his son. At that moment, Inoue ordered to withdraw. No matter what, we can''t let Huawu conquer Dingyuan city. Jing Tianliang, a retired soldier, immediately returned to Dingyuan city. As Jing Tianliang returned, Su Yunpeng''s troops, together with Jamie and Xing Yuanshan''s troops, quickly attacked Fancheng.Now there is no food in the city, but when the reinforcements see the city, they suddenly lose. Shentu Feijie''s heart is broken. At this time, it''s easy to attack the city. Shentu Feijie didn''t want to die in the war here. Out of helplessness, Kaicheng surrendered. At this point, the eastern part of Chu occupied the Vatican City. Shentu Feijie led the army to the King City, and Hanlin was furious. He ordered Tu Feijie to sabotage the business way. As a result, he lost even the Vatican City. At this time, someone reported that he had received the news from Chu Dong. A few days later, he would personally come to the King City and have a good talk with Han Lin about the ownership of the Vatican City. "Good, or I''ll talk to him." Now Hanlin has caught Yuanqing and others, and is locked up with Chencang and LiuYe. Until now, Yuan Qing and other people know that they are in the trap. "I didn''t expect that Hanlin''s plan was so important!" Hearing how they were arrested, Chen Cang and Liu Ye laughed. "Although you are caught in the trap, you have at least disturbed their internal affairs, which can be regarded as crooked." Now that they have been locked up here for so long, they know something about the internal affairs of the royal city. Although this is a prison, the guards of the prison sometimes talk about Liuwei. It can be said that what Liuwei did is extremely unpopular now, but they are supported by Hanlin behind them. These people have some resentment in their hearts and can only complain behind them. And Liuwei is loyal to Hanlin on the surface, but actually he doesn''t know it inside. The news is also given to them. From these guards, he hears one or two. At this time, Yuan Qing knew that he was still inexperienced. He thought he could be on his own and took the initiative to ask for orders. Now it seems that he has done his best, but he boasted in front of Wu Yong. And Wu Yong also intends to cultivate a group of talents, yuan qingben is one of them, his business ability is still very strong. Chapter 1301 However, Wu Yong did not expect that Yuanqing was only strong in business, but lacked experience. Wu Yong, who learned of the incident, is actively thinking of ways to deal with it. In any case, if something happens to his staff, he can''t ignore it. "This young man is really unreliable. I don''t have any experience? " While sighing, Wu Yong thought about how to rescue, and at this time, the eastern part of Chu conquered the Vatican City, so that things had a turn for the better. Chudong has already thought about it. It''s not a very clear strategy for him to take this place, but he would rather not take it. It is the great strategy of Chu Dong to play steadily. Now it''s no better than the previous second test. If it can''t meet the requirements in three years, everything will be done again. There is no time limit for this third test, and Chu Dong has a system of blessing, which is still the same as before. There''s no change at all. Although it''s not sure whether it''s a system blessing or not, is it OK for this unknown eternal continent It''s the same as immortality. "If that''s the case, it''s a little big." If you really want to achieve immortality in a certain sense, you''ll also burn your opponent to death with time. It''s very beneficial for Chu Dong, but Chu Dong doesn''t want to stay in the eternal continent all his life. Once he passes the third test and finishes the task, of course, he has to go back. As for where to go back, it''s not what Chu Dong has to consider now. Now Chu Dong is in control of the Vatican City. There are only two conditions for him to see Hanlin. First, he will have a showdown with Hanlin and tell Hanlin clearly that he should not do business in the future. Don''t think he doesn''t know. Second, if he wants to get back the control of the Vatican City, let his people go. Chu Dong thought so, after seeing Han Lin, he also said so. "King, I think you want to occupy Vatican City, but you want to seek my business way!" So straightforward words, unexpectedly let cold forest can''t accept move, in the heart dark surprised: "he can so direct?" But on the surface, Han Lin kept silent and tried his best to show the majesty of the king on him. He said, "Lord Chu Dong, are you talking about terms with Gu?" "No, my condition is to ask the king to release people. The king first arrested Chen Cang and Liu Ye, and then Yuanqing. They are all my people. I think these people are worth a Vatican City! If the Vatican City is in my hands, then if I join Ziyu, how can I point to the north of the river? What do you think? " With these words, Hanlin was not calm at last. "You want to take the lonely north of the river?" "Yes, if the king doesn''t let people go, I don''t rule out the idea." Chu Dong spoke with great momentum. The strategic position of Vatican City decided that if the east of Chu converged with Ziyu, it would be easy to take the hinterland of the north of the Yangtze River. "It seems that I have no choice. But Gu is very disgusted to be coerced like this, even if you are Chu Dong! " Cold forest in momentum, and did not give Chu Dong pressure down. Chu Dong said: "no, it''s not a threat, but an exchange. I think the king already has the answer in his heart." "Yes! In that case, of course, I am willing to exchange. " Finally, Hanlin agreed to release people in exchange for Vatican City. Chudong has already pointed out that he knows that Hanlin wants to undermine the business way secretly, even if Hanlin will do so later, but the Vatican City is definitely not the key point. Now he wants to control the Vatican City, only one thing, as Chudong said, is to guard the door of the north of the River, not to easily take the back of the river for Chudong. But Chudong has occupied the north of the river, and the new city will be built At the beginning of the country, the foundation will be established. Once the northern part of the Yangtze River is taken, the eastern part of Chu can meet with the Ziyu part, and the eastern part of Chu can join hands with the qingmo part of Yuwu mainland. In this way, the southern part of the Yangtze River also faces the situation of being lost. Once these two books were lost, the new founding state basically declared its subjugation. Hanlin knows the relationship very well. In this way, Chu Dong personally came forward and finally rescued the people. Although he took the initiative to return to the control of Vatican City, Chu Dong knew that such an exchange was worth it. Although the geographical location here, as Chu Dong said, could take the northern part of the river directly, it was not the time. After rescuing them, Chen Cang and Liu Ye went back to Nanbo city. And Wu Qing asked himself, this time it was because of him that he was so passive. He even had to let Chu Dong use the city to exchange it for him. He was very remorseful. "King, it''s all my fault. I don''t deserve your help." "No, any of my subordinates, as long as they have a breath, are worthy of my help!" Yuanqing will take the initiative to take the initiative to make himself a qualified person. After this exercise, Yuanqing will take the initiative to make himself a qualified person. On the way back to Chenliu, Chu Dong receives the news from Fengying. Qingmo over there reads the old love and takes in Nanyi people. "It seems that I''m going to meet qingmo."In this way, Chu Dong decided to take a detour and go to the rain dance mainland by sea. Immediately, the news came out that Jamie and Xing Yuanshan, who are closest to here, would bring a team to join him and go to the rain dance mainland together. Anyway, the control of the Vatican City has been returned to Hanlin. It''s no use for them to stay in the Vatican City. They can just follow Chu Dong. On this day, three masters and servants, with a team of more than ten people, arrived at the rain dance mainland. For the arrival of Chu Dong, qingmo has already thought that it must be for Nan Yi''s sake, and Fengtian is also worried. If Chu Dong doesn''t talk well this time, he will fall into a vicious relationship between the two countries. And green Mo at this time, although accepted south according to still have under hand public, but seem to have no meaning of reuse. It has nothing to do with whether she is a woman or not. After all, Nan Yi said that in front of her, she disguised herself as a man and could get the position of the Lord of the city, so she has the ability to do some specific responsible things under qingmo''s hands, but qingmo only gave her a casual job. This lets Feng day feel again, green Mo still knows weight. And this idle difference, not only idle but also very far away, directly distributed Nanyi to the south of Yongsheng River, a place called Qingyun. Nanyi is in Qingyun. It''s just responsible for irrelevant things. Just write down the terrain here and draw a map. Although it seems insignificant, Nanyi is still conscientious now. On this day, Nan Yi and his men arrived at the very near Mount Gengshi in Qingyun. "Mr. Nanyi, it''s not the boundary of Qingqu. Do you want to go forward?" "Why don''t we go ahead and do something important? Of course, we need to know everything here. Otherwise, how can we explain to Lord heloye?" "Yes, Lord Nanyi." Chapter 1302 Fengtian has been suspicious of Nanyi. Now it seems that this guess is right. Although he doesn''t know the truth of the matter, he still insists on his judgment and can''t be wrong. "Well, sooner or later I''ll find out the truth." At this time, Chudong had reached the rain dance continent. Fengtian is a very important person beside qingmo now. When Chudong comes, he will accompany him. Chu Dong made it clear that he did not come to qingmo this time, but just wanted to ask qingmo if he knew what Nanyi had done in xinshiguo. Voice just fall, green Mo ask Chu East. "Then, Lord Chudong, do you know what Hanlin did? If Lord Chudong hears about it, he still blames Gu for accepting Nanyi. Gu has nothing to say. It has nothing to do with whether Nanyi is Qingli''s lover or not." Chu Dong didn''t expect that qingmo would raise a rhetorical question. He wanted to know the answer. What kind of thing made qingmo make such a decision. Now qingmo is the leader of a country. He would never make any decision on impulse. With the story of qingmo, the truth of the matter finally surfaced. After listening to what Hanlin did, Chudong showed an incredible expression. "Now, Mr. Chu Dong, I can understand why I did this. I have considered that if I came to China from the south, I would be dissatisfied with Mr. Chu Dong. So I took a step back. Now I have arranged for him to take a job in the south, which is tantamount to raising them." Chu Dong nodded: "in this case, the king has a heart. On the contrary, I am narrow-minded in this matter." "If you and I change places, I will certainly come to question you from the perspective of Chudong." Two people opened words, after each cold noise behind, have no other words again, Chu East gets up to prepare to leave. Just at this time, a man named Zuo Qiu Hongwen outside asked to see feng Tian. However, how could they expect that there were no one in the south of the mountain. At present, the mountain is dominated by Mo Tian, which has formed a certain scale. The conversation of several people in Nanyi happened to be listened to by the mountain patrolling guards and immediately reported to Mo Tian. Mo Tian did not expect that they would come here. There is no direct relationship between him and Nanyi, but Nanyi himself admits that he is under heluoye''s command, which is of great importance. The mountain patrol guard even inquires about Nanyi who has come to take refuge. His duty is to map the mountains and rivers in the south for qingmo. It seems that he is idle, but in fact it is very important. "In this way, sooner or later, I will be discovered for the existence of the Gengshi mountain?" Mo Tian already has his idea in his heart. Although Mo Tian is only 16 years old, in this era, he can only show that he is more mature than his peers. Then he discussed with the others, and they finally found such a place, slowly in the dark, and now it is far from that powerful level. If qingmo knew this, he would send a large army to encircle and suppress them, strangling them in the cradle. Mo Tian looks very anxious. At this time, Mo hongqiu''s only active strategy is to contact Zuo Tianqing. "Don''t worry, don''t forget that when Fengtian came back, he was obstructed by Nanyi. If Fengtian knew about it, what would he do? What''s more, she herself admits that she is a person of heluoye. If qingmo knows this person, what will he do? " When Mo Tian heard of the great joy, he handed it over to Zuo Qiu Hongwen. At this time, Nan Yi thought that she was in the third grade, but decided not to move forward. After all, the mountain of Gengshi in front of her didn''t belong to the boundary of Qingyun. She had her own worries. Now her all actions, all listen to order in He Luo ye, namely that in the dark Feng Department Xin Ran. Now Xinran is very good at concealing. Nanyi regards her as the holoje of Shura department. Without the support of the secret Shura department, how could Nanyi accomplish such a great event. Although Cang Wu wanted to make a mess of the mainland, she didn''t want to leave the mainland in the end. Although the dark is still the layout of the wind and sky department, Purple East, Hailan department, but only into the dark layout. Now her eyes are more focused on xinshiguo. After all, there are constant wars in xinshiguo, and Hanlin is suddenly cured. This is not a good thing for her. "Oh? Does Hanlin intend to revive? " Time is pressing. Most of her energy, of course, should be focused on xinshiguo. She knows very well that Hanlin is a dragon and Phoenix among people. In time, she will really give him a chance to achieve rejuvenation, and she will never have another chance. This is the real reason why she secretly supports Nanyi and makes it bigger. One wants revenge, and the other has a different purpose. Naturally, the two aspects coincide. Not to mention these past events, but to say that zuoqiu Hongwen, through the Yongsheng River to the north, but heard that Fengtian is King City, accompanied by qingmo summoned Chudong."Is Lord Chudong here, too?" From his personal point of view, there is no intersection with Chudong, and they are now in the rain dance mainland, which is not a threat to Chudong. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. In terms of Shentu Feijie, he is a traitor. Nature is the enemy. Before seeing Feng, Zuo Qiu Hongwen had already thought out his speech. Now all three are here, but they are just what he wants. But on the face of it, he mainly wanted to see Fengtian, because there were some things that he couldn''t say when he only wanted to see qingmo or Chudong. Zuo Qiu Hongwen is not well-known. Several people have never heard of the name, but the guard outside said that he was waiting outside and had a very important report. After a moment, green Mo way: "let this person come in." After Zuo Qiu Hongwen came in, he met several people one by one and went straight to the main topic. "Your Majesty, I was originally the old part of Shentu Feijie, but I couldn''t get used to what he did, so I came here all the way. I just want a place to live. " After the opening remarks, Zuo Qiu Hongwen made a long story short and told them what he had heard. After hearing this, they all showed disbelief. Fengtian suspected Nanyi originally. Taking this opportunity, he stepped forward and said to qingmo, "Your Majesty, for this person, I doubt it. Today, my doubt is right." Qingmo at this time, lost in thought, and did not immediately open his mouth, and Chudong belong to the people in the middle, he did not say anything, eyes fell on qingmo. Qingmo waved his hand behind him and said, "no matter who he is, I only know that this man is the lover of my old subordinates. There is no need to say about this." Qingmo''s attitude is so. Zuo Qiu Hongwen has a hunch that his purpose of this trip will not be achieved. Chapter 1303 At this time, qingmo continued: "since you said that you came to our department from Xinshi Kingdom and just want to find a place to settle down, the south is also a land without owners. Since you have occupied this place, you can be classified as our department in the future." Zuo Qiu Hongwen did not expect that things were not going well. Fortunately, the existence of Gengshi mountain was recognized by qingmo. Qingmo is the king here. His words are the will. "Well, at least not for nothing. Fortunately, now the mountain is recognized by the king. " Some depressed back to the mountain, see left Qiu Hongwen expression, we also know that things are not going well. "Mr. Zuo Qiu, things are not going well?" Mo Tian asked. Zuo Qiu Hongwen told the story to several people. At this time, Chu Dong, knowing the truth, knows qingmo''s mind very well. If he is qingmo, he will take in Nanyi, so let it go. "I hope you can keep your promise and never reuse this person!" Qingmo understands that if he breaks his promise, Chudong doesn''t complain even if he comes back to make trouble. In this case, Chudong knows that it''s time for him to leave. Before leaving, Chu Dong said that his trade with this side would not be affected by the matter of Nanyi. He also made it clear that the new business road would be opened soon. And this new business way, Chu Dong is also regarded as original. He knew that people of this era would never know that the earth is round. And here is the world that is very similar to the earth. Leave rain dance mainland, Chu East but take a few people, opposite direction and line. "Master, where are we going?" "King, the direction is reversed." Chu Dong smile: "I know, this direction is not reverse, but I will sail along this direction, you will know by then!" In this way, Chudong took Jamie, Xing Yuanshan and more than ten followers to drive in the opposite direction, to open up a new channel out, and after this reverse navigation, according to the map obtained by Chudong, it will reach Chenyang mainland. This is the new business road plan of Chudong. From Yuwu mainland to Chenyang mainland, a larger trade channel will be opened, which will not only ensure the trade between Yuwu and Fengdu, but also develop the dragon and Phoenix divisions of Chenyang. Once this trade line is established, it is bound to stimulate many industries. For example, after the establishment of trade exchanges in the future, where the caravan passes by, it is bound to build a corresponding service industry. In order to ensure safety along the way, some surrounding facilities should also be improved. This is really a perfect plan. It can be seen from the map that three or five days is enough to reach Chenyang mainland through this place according to the current navigation technology. In terms of this distance, it is shorter than reaching the south of Xinshi country. It should be the same as the straight-line voyage to the north of Xinshi country. Of course, this is only the time that Chu Dong speculated after observing the map. Now no one has opened this route, so the future is unknown. What will be encountered in maritime navigation, and whether this channel can work, need further confirmation. After all, the rain dances on both sides of the mainland and faces the sea. For such a long time, do you know that qingmo doesn''t know or doesn''t know that the earth is round? A lot of problems, need Chu Dong to finish this voyage, then can understand. Because it was for the purpose of opening up a trade road in the future, Chu Dong''s ships were not fast. Chu Dong needed to prove how long it would take at normal speed. According to the speed of a warship, it is obviously impossible to test the time for an ordinary merchant ship to cross the sea. After all, the speed of a warship is much faster. When the merchant ships are full of goods, they can''t go any faster. Nowadays, the navigation technology is not so advanced. Even in the very advanced era of the great ocean, it''s true that merchant ships can''t pass passenger ships and passenger ships can''t fight ships. And now in this era, there is no cruise ship, this new thing. At the same time, the moon and the stars are far away. Holoya of Shura department, that is, the real Xinran, sent a secret order from her to the east of purple. "I''m Lord heroye, the left envoy hall around me!" "My Lord." The person in charge of East purple is now Gerald. He is now completely obedient to the order of Shura department. Originally, he was in the night leave department, and he didn''t get along well. It''s better to give him a chance to cooperate with the benefits that Roye gave him, and let him move his heart. As long as it''s done, they can leave the Department on an equal basis with the leaders of the participating departments. From a leader without a sense of existence to a power of secession, it makes Gerrard''s heart beat to think about it. This time, Hall''s order was very simple, destroying the trade between yeliebu and Fengdu. "Now there is news that Fengdu department is actively opening up the business road. Your task is to secretly record the key points in the business road and give a severe blow when necessary. And before that, you need to actively cooperate and finally participate in the construction of business road. " "Mr. emissary, I really don''t understand why we can''t stop it at the beginning of the construction? It''s to help build and then to destroy. Isn''t that a toss? "He wanted to be more straightforward. It was like taking off his pants and farting and going through more procedures. However, when he was faced with the messengers of horoya, he didn''t speak frankly, so after a pause, he immediately changed his wording. Hall recognized his meaning, which was very direct. "It''s not taking off your pants and Farting! Besides, you are only under Lord heroye. What qualifications do you have to question? " Hall, who could hear Gerald''s words, was still angry, but Gerald congratulated himself. Fortunately, he stopped it in time and didn''t say it. In this way, the messengers were all angry. If it was true, it would be great. While he was thankful, he said, "yes, I''m just the man who works for the adults." "It''s best to know your identity. Now go and help Lord heroye." In this way, during this period of time, Gerrard''s performance was more positive than anyone else. He didn''t get involved in the business of Fengdu, but he was a bit enthusiastic when he left at night. Several times, he asked for his help. However, Yeli is still wary of the leaders who have made trouble. Including Gerrard, there are three people who are most worried. The other two are chutianfeng of Tianfeng department and Lanfeng of Hailan department. For these three people, although they again submit to Yeli, Yeli feels that they are useless. If it is not because of their current leader status, they can be killed immediately. There are a lot of things to consider. Now the night from, also be regarded as king, not in the past simple, only when a demon master. Chapter 1304 At that time, if anyone dares to do so, he will kill him. As early as a few years ago, this night is also staring at the master of murder. But the demon department, after occupying the star and moon continent, everything has changed. Yeli wants to develop and be powerful. In the beginning, it was impossible to imitate the Terran everywhere. Now, as the demon department used to do, it''s impossible to kill. If the demon department wants to be powerful, the various departments of the Terran, some ready-made experience and achievements, just use them. Yeli knows very well that only when he reaches the civilization level of the Terran tribes can the demon tribe really grow. Otherwise, even in how to follow suit, in the eyes of all the Terran tribes, their demon tribe is a joke. At most, it''s just an uncivilized barbarian tribe. Because of this, night will always pay attention to these details. And he seems to care about it. Only because he didn''t want the demon department to be treated as a joke. However, as the saying goes, things go against one''s wishes. Sometimes, the development of things is not based on one''s will. It naturally involves money. The man named Liu Xiang, whom ye Li is optimistic about, is actually rich in his own pocket. Night from the rage. "Liu Xiang, Liu Xiang, you''re so disappointed. The Terran tribes are so good. If you don''t learn, you''ll learn the disgust first!" Up to now, Liu Xiang knew that things had come to light, and he had nothing to say. He laughed: "ha ha, man is not for himself, heaven will destroy the earth. I''m doing the right thing! Now that I''ve been found, kill me. Even if you kill me, the money will never come back. Ha ha ha... " Liu Xiang seems to have thought about it for a long time. He has a great sense of sacrificing himself to be a happy family. At this time, the person in charge of going to the house of Prime Minister Liu came back. "Report king, there is nothing found in Liu Wang''s house, and his family is missing!" All of a sudden, the night from all understand. "Liu Xiang, if you think you''re alone, you dare not kill you. Drag it out and chop it to death. All those who have enough money in their pocket will be punished by death." After this, Yeli decided not to use people like Gerald and Chu Tianfeng, but also to use them. At least these people will not be greedy. They know how to work for him like walking on thin ice. Only when they are careful, they will not be punished by Yeli because of their mistakes. It''s night off, Gerald. "Gerald has been ordered to put you in charge today. Don''t let go of the high hopes I have for you. " Yeli doesn''t know. It''s all arranged by heluoye. Yeli has to win as soon as possible. His energy is all on xinshiguo. He doesn''t have much thought at the moment. After spending time with Yeli, he comes up with a plan. I''m sure that Liu Xiang is too greedy. But before, what Liu Xiang did was not discovered by Yeli. Why did he easily get evidence for Yeli? Of course, he luoye is responsible for this. Yelibu and xinshiguo are the places that helaya must take. Only after acquiring these two places can the Shura tribe rely on the southern wasteland, fight in all directions, and then become the only master of the five lands of the eternal continent. The goal of heroye is the whole five lands, which is the eternal continent. Now he disguises himself as heroye and has some memories of him. In fact, Xinran forcibly occupies heroye''s body in a similar way. Although she lost last time, her intrigue never stopped. Not only does she occupy Xingyue and Cangwu, but she also has to settle her hatred with Chu Bayi. But now she has to wait for the opportunity. Chu Bayi''s fighting power is too strong. She has experienced two baths of fire. She, who is also a Phoenix, knows what this means. Two times out of the bath fire, and two best chance to kill him, no one will kill him, he has reached the point of true power. Zhenhuang''s powerful power is not something she can easily do if she wants to revenge. She can only bear it. Later, she will think of other ways to kill Chu Bayi. She has no chance of winning if she only tries to fight for her strength. This is true in the front, and even more so in the back. Because of this, she had to come out of the Shura department. If she didn''t finish these two things, how could she get to the stage. He secretly collaborated with Luo ye to make secret plans. At this time, when he was sailing on the sea in Chudong, he could see the image of the land in front of him. He had been calm for several days, and could reach Chenyang in less than half a day. Chu Dong is in a good mood. "All at full speed." Now for the time of sailing, Chu Dong had a rough calculation in his mind. If he sailed with all his strength, it would be as calm as this. With their slow progress, it would only be a little more than four days. Then under normal driving, three days would be enough. Even if there were some storms in the middle, he needed to stop temporarily, and one week would be enough to arrive. And this time, counting up, is not much different from taking the new direction. On the whole, once the new business road is opened, it is equivalent to invigorating Fengdu, which is located in the inland, with the help of external forces. As an inland city, Fengdu can be regarded as the rear area in wartime. However, after entering the development period, it is obvious that many places here will not keep up with the development of the times. But if we open up the trade channels on both sides, it will be different. Instead, it will become the center.Soon Chudong and his party arrived at Chenyang. Like the rain dance mainland, the sea area here is undeveloped, and few people even say that the dragon and Phoenix departments have put more energy on the development of the East. On the contrary to the rain dance, according to the orientation, the rain dance attaches importance to the development of the West. That is to say, the landing place of Chudong and his party is the western front line of Chenyang continent. Because the energy and focus are not in the west, there are too many places here. In fact, they are still Ownerless and scattered, and some small tribes are developing. The landing place of several people in Chudong was a backward tribe, which had no contact with the outside world. Listen to Chu East a few people is to take a large ship, float ocean to come over, regard a few people as not common people. "Are they gods?" "Oh, my God, from the sea? It''s amazing They mistakenly took Chudong as the people who should not exist in this world, and the people of the tribe all said that God must have sent God to help them. Chu Dong and others had to follow the tribe to the tribe. After arriving, Chu Dong found that everything he saw here was too desolate. "What happened to you here?" Although it is a backward tribe, it can be distinguished at a glance whether it is full of vitality or not, but here it is a lifeless one. Upon inquiry, they learned that recently the tribe will always have strange dead people. Everybody''s cursed, a lot of dead people. Chapter 1305 This tribe, called the Rosse tribe, was at its heyday with less than ten thousand people. Now, among the whole tribe, the rest only add up to two or three thousand. The rest, one by one, died as if under a spell. After investigation, Chu Dong finally determined the cause. It''s a virus. It would not have killed people, but it''s too backward for mutual infection to happen here. That is, if there is a good medicine, we can easily get through the crisis. At this time, some of the people on the trip happened to be from the medical school. Chudong was the king of Fengdu. He wanted to travel. Besides Jamie, who had a high military value, he had to have some basic equipment. After all, if he had the conditions, why didn''t he use the highest standard. Even if it''s just temporary, call Jamie and Xing Yuanshan from Fancheng, but the selected entourage can''t deal with it casually. The people of the medical school, the disciples trained by the later doctor Bo Xun, played a role at this time. The conditions here are so bad that he can only relieve them for a while. Then he can let everyone stay away from each other for a certain period of time. After that, he can send letters to the teachers, send good medicine, and thoroughly disinfect the whole area. Only in this way can we really get through the crisis. From here to Nanbo City, where the doctor is located, it takes a week. This is the fastest time. In this week, they have to stay in the rossai tribe. "Choose one or two good players and go to Fengbu. We need some necessary assistance here." It''s closest to the Phoenix Department. Before waiting for the medicine to come, we can only ask Chu Bayi of the Phoenix Department for some help, which is much faster than the supplies of the Phoenix Department. Immediately, someone was ordered to go to Fengbu. When chubayi heard about this, he attached great importance to it, and immediately sent people to escort the goods and materials to the rossai tribe. With the arrival of the goods, Lingyi and chubayi said: "king, don''t you want to take the opportunity to accept this place? The Dragon tribe over there is considering that there are too few people in this tribe, so they begin to recruit other tribes. Although our tribe is friendly with the Dragon Kingdom tribe, they can''t take advantage of it. What''s more, we helped the Rossi tribe this time. They have no reason not to submit to the Ministry of our country. " Chubayi said: "it''s right that you can tell. Our Fengguo department really wants to incorporate some tribes. But is it not very kind to do so? What''s the difference between this and Shi en Tu Fu? " Lingyi laughs after listening. "King, your character has not changed, but now you are king, not better than before. And it''s not against what? " "Ma''am, let me see." Chu Bayi said that he had to think about it. As a couple living together, Lingyi knew that he would not do it. But considering the future development of the Phoenix Kingdom, he had to take this opportunity to recruit several tribes in order to strengthen the Phoenix kingdom. He did not expect to fight with the Dragon Kingdom, but at least to achieve balance. There are some things that should be prevented. With this idea, Lingyi sends his maid Luo ye to do it. "The king doesn''t want to repay his kindness. You can go to rosette''s department and give them some small signals so that they can submit themselves." "Luo Ye knows!" Maid Luo Ye is a very eloquent person. She knows the situation of Feng kingdom. The whole Fengbu is a woman. The arrival of Chu Bayi changed everything, but it still can''t be changed. The fact that Fengguo is all fengnu except Chu Bayi. There are some things that must be done by men. For example, in some places where strong labor is needed, the Ministry of Phoenix now needs external men to do these things. Now the Ministry of Fengguo has given so much help there that they should be rewarded. In this way, Luo ye took the opportunity to send the second batch of materials to meet their patriarch Si''er in private. "Patriarch, now our Fengbu needs manpower for many things, and your department needs to develop after experiencing such things. Patriarch doesn''t want to, rosette tribe, keep falling behind." "So what does the messenger mean?" SIL looks at Roye doubtfully. Luo ye said: "in fact, it''s very simple. It''s good for your department whether it''s to take the initiative to submit to our Fengbu or to seek cooperation so that some of your family''s idle labor can get some material rewards, isn''t it?" Jill immediately understood her meaning, nodded and said, "well, our department is willing to surrender. We can announce this matter only after the crisis of our department has completely passed." "Thank the patriarch for his deep understanding." In fact, Ji''er really doesn''t want to be subordinated to anyone. But now his tribe has been reduced from ten thousand people to one thousand people. He also has to consider the future development of the tribe. The strength of the dragon and phoenix is not that they can compete with each other. Now they are favored by others. It''s only after GUI shun that they don''t have to have a good relationship. If it wasn''t for such a thing, Rousseau only wanted to live his own life, not under the control of any force, and he would be at ease. Once he was subordinated to a certain force, he would have lost his freedom and could not go back to the past. But now he has no way.A few days later, doctor Bosten came in person and brought a batch of good medicine. The crisis of rosette department was relieved. Bosten found that this place is really unusual. It produces some special herbs. Only when the people of the Rosse tribe knew that they were guarding these things, they thought they were weeds on the mountain. They didn''t expect that they could get money from the outside. It''s really good. But the front Si Er has already promised Luo ye, the emissary of the Phoenix Kingdom Department. It''s hard to take back what he said, but he regrets it in his heart. He thinks that if the miracle doctor comes earlier, he will choose cooperation rather than obedience. But there is no regret medicine to sell in the world. SIL is not a man who has no faith in his words. After thinking about it, he thought of a compromise. His department is willing to submit to Fengbu for five years, and then it will become the cooperation between the two departments. That is to say, he declared his surrender temporarily. Although it was only a temporary surrender, Lingyi thought that five years would be enough to change the appearance of the Phoenix kingdom. It was hard to say. Originally, this thing was done behind the back of Chu Bayi''s paroye. If it was too serious, it would be bad. Unexpectedly, we found that there are a large number of Cangwu mainland growing here, which are regarded as rare herbs. They can not only trade with Yuwu mainland, but also solve the problem of medicine shortage in Fengdu. It''s really a worthwhile trip. Chu Dong later went to the dragon and Phoenix two, put forward his ideas, Chu Bayi and Longlin and others, are overjoyed. Chapter 1306 Although the dragon people also recognized Chu Dong, they established the Dragon kingdom. Chu Dong didn''t really regard them as servants. They are the same as Chu Bayi. Now they are all equal. This makes the dragon, Phoenix two, very moved, although has not changed the word, still call Chudong as the master, but the feeling in the heart, of course, is not the same. A new business road was opened, and another business road discovered by Huawu and Zhong''an became a cover up. Although this business road can avoid the influence of Vatican City, it can''t avoid the ice sea. Now, Hanlin doesn''t know that the line of ice sea can reach the rain dance continent, but some things can''t be concealed sooner or later. In this case, of course, Chu Dong had to make plans early. On this day, the eastern classic of Chu came back to Chenliu from Chenyang. Back in Chen Liu, Chu Dong gets the news that Hong Wei is now in charge of guarding the Vatican City. Although his personal strength is not high, he has some calculation. He used to be a subordinate of Qiu yuan. At this time, Qiuhan''s ambition will not be able to be used for a long time. Qiu yuan and he Jin can''t kill them now, but they can''t have a chance to turn the tables. Yu Guang''s strategy is very simple, from the internal disintegration of Qiuyuan and he Jin. He Jin has no mind. As long as he disintegrates Qiu yuan''s inner strength, everything can be solved. Hong Wei has become the focus. As long as you use Hong Wei, you can alienate them. Jiang Wei used to be Qiu yuan''s think tank, but now the Ju Sha organization in Hanlin has already made it clear that Ju Sha people are everywhere. They can dress up as anyone. You never know when they will stand by. When you know it, it means that Ju Sha''s people want you to know, or let you die clearly, and admit it. Otherwise, even if you die muddleheaded, no one knows that Ju Sha''s people are around. The existence of jusha and Yaomen are two sharp weapons of Hanlin. After all, it''s not good for him to be radical now. He doesn''t want to leave the rotten stall to his posterity, even if it''s not his young child who inherits his throne. Based on the principle of beginning and ending, Hanlin won''t add trouble to the next successor. He has already thought that Yu Guang is the most promising one to inherit his throne. It can also be said that this is the performance of Hanlin''s political skill. Give the throne to Yu Guang. Sooner or later, Yu Guang will return the throne to his two children, Prince handing and Princess Hanping, when his children grow up. It''s not enough for Hanlin to take on a great responsibility. Maybe when two years come, he will give up everything. As Bosten said, he will really go to the deep mountains and old forests to prolong his life. Or he will refuse to go up the mountains and use the last year to better govern the country and account for the future affairs. Yu Guang now offers this plan to make Hanlin more satisfied with him. At the same time, secretly, under the arrangement of Yu Guang, he arranged Ju Sha people around him, so that he could lose everything. At this time, Chu Dong returned home, and Ju Sha was everywhere. In addition to monitoring Hong Wei''s unusual behavior, he was also responsible for collecting intelligence. On that day, the news of Chu Dong''s return to Chen Liu from Chenyang came to the King City. Hanlin was puzzled. "When did Chu Dong go to Chenyang mainland? Didn''t he go to see qingmo?" Because of the powerful intelligence agencies, the news that Chu Dong went to the sea to rain dance could not be concealed from Han Lin. Hanlin is very difficult to understand. How did he return from the mainland of Chenyang like a magic trick from Yuwu? "This matter must be investigated clearly!" So Hanlin ordered that the matter must be thoroughly investigated, otherwise he would never be able to find out. In a few days, how Chu Dong came back from Chenyang mainland did not come to an end, but unexpectedly let Hanlin know that Chu Dong had secretly developed a new business road. "How did he do it? Is it true that the gods can help him?" Hanlin was even more puzzled. At this time, some bad news came. Under Gerald''s responsibility, another trade road between yelipu and Fengdu was opened secretly. "Does he want to blossom all around?" At this time, the trade center of Fengchu has become the biggest good thing for Lin. Chu Dong originally had a trade road to trade with qingmo. Now even if he destroyed the trade road near the Vatican City, it would not affect him. What''s more, Han Lin agreed not to destroy the trade road, and released the hostages as a condition. The control of the Vatican City came to his hands. If he broke his promise, Chu Dong would have a reason to fight. Once the Vatican City was lost, the northern part of the river was in danger. Therefore, it was impossible to destroy this commercial road in public, even in secret. Once the Vatican City was ordered, Chudong would be suspicious. This makes Hanlin a little confused about what to do. Once Fengdu becomes a trade center, the consequences will be more terrible than war. In this way, Xinshi will be isolated.When Hanlin tried to break the situation, rain danced in the mainland. Gengshi mountain is now recognized by qingmo, and Nanyi is ordered to map the mountains and rivers. On that day, he sent a messenger to Gengshi mountain, but Mo Tianbu''s people refused him. It''s starting to rub between the two. In order to calm down the incident, qingmo sent Fengtian to mediate. This time, qingmo is really biased in favor of Nanyi. Even if Zuochu hongwenming said that Nanyi is a heluoye man. He has another purpose to take refuge here, but qingmo still goes his own way. It can be seen that he is very concerned about Qingli and Fengying. And Fengtian''s arrival, zuoqiu Hongwen has a chance, he still wants to fight for, as long as Fengtian stands on his side, there is still a chance behind. Fengtian immediately tells Zuo Qiu Hongwen that it needs a long-term consideration. He can ask for the king''s order and order them to fight in the south. In this way, he can limit Nanyi to Qingyun, and he can''t make big waves. Soon the king''s order arrived and ordered Zuo Qiu Hongwen to fight against the southern tribes to determine the southern area. Such a good opportunity! At this time, the wind shadow organization sent by Chu Dong got the news. Zuo Qiu Hongwen conceals Chu Dong, but he doesn''t tell Chu Dong that this cloud letter is also in it. As soon as Chu Hongyun comes to Chu, he can''t follow his plan. Otherwise, he won''t know. Chapter 1307 Chen LiuDi and Chu Dong were very surprised when they heard about it. This is the second time that he has missed out on Yunxin, a military wizard. Chu Dong didn''t expect that Zuo Qiu Hongwen was so dishonest that he concealed the matter. If he really knew that Yunxin was also in the south of Yuwu continent, he would go to the south of Gengshi mountain to see this man in person. Seen this person, if he really does not want to play, there is no way, but now, it is obviously different. Chu Dong felt a pity. Zuoqiu Hongwen not only cheated Chudong, but also Yunxin and others. He never saw Fengtian in advance, and Chudong was also there. And this time Fengtian came. He was worried that from Fengtian''s mouth, this matter was said by Fengtian, so he said hello to Fengtian in advance. "Fengtian, Yunxin is very important to us now. So I didn''t say that the former Chudong came here. " In order to let Fengtian help hide the situation, Zuo Qiu Hongwen has to tell the truth. Fengtian heard that Yunxin had such a record that he could defeat the gaowu army of Canglang department with the strength of the array. You should know that when Gao Wu and Ziyu were in charge of Jiangnan and Jiangbei, they also successfully prevented pirates from landing many times. Fengtian naturally knew how powerful they were. Yunxin, with its array and military talent, can defeat Gao Wu for a while. It is really a talent. Fengtian has his idea. People like Yunxin can be used by King qingmo. For this purpose, for the time being, he hides things for Zuo Qiu. With Feng Tian''s determination, he knows that he must recommend this person in front of qingmo. If qingmo knows that there are still such people, he will reuse them. As long as qingmo reuses Yunxin, he will attack Nanyi. After returning to the north, Fengtian began to strongly recommend Yunxin. Qingmo didn''t expect that there were such talents in the southern mountain. He was so happy that he immediately sent a king''s order to reach the mountain and ordered Mo Tianbu of the mountain to decide the south according to the king''s order. "After the incident, Mo Tiangu was granted a different surname king! Enjoy the treatment of Wang Jue. " I have to admit that in order to keep the South safe, qingmo also paid a lot of money. The treatment of Wang with a different surname is not what ordinary people can enjoy. Mo Tian was overjoyed when he received the king''s order, and Zuo Qiu Hongwen saw the opportunity and immediately suggested that Mo Tian should go to various departments immediately. As for Qingyun, you don''t have to pay attention to it for the time being. After all, Qingyun is going to this place, and now there is Nanyi. And she is still the person of green Mo now, always can''t oneself person beat oneself person. So for the time being, Mo Tianbu began to invade the southern tribes and had nothing to do with Nanyi. At this time, the southern wilderness. When heluoye received the news and heard about it, she was a bit restless. This Nanyi was his secret move. No matter whether it was chance or not, she went to the rain dance mainland and was also responsible for such an important thing, which was a good thing for her. But now qingmo suddenly made such a scene, and asked Mo Tianbu to fight in the south. In this way, Nanyi would be confined to Qingyun, and had nothing to do. Originally, he planned to go south to Yuwu mainland, and then he was mapping mountains and rivers. This was a great thing for his whole plan. Sooner or later, Yuwu mainland was also in her bag. But now there is no way to break the game. "What''s the worry of the patriarch? As far as I know, the eternal river is the channel leading to the dead world. If the rain dance really wants to unify the south, it will all belong to the qingmo department. If you change the patriarch, you are the master of the dead world, what will you do? In addition, I also know that now the dead world has changed its master." "Oh? Is the world of the dead changed "Yes, the leader of the undead world in front of him, because he was the Dragon thunder of the solid dragon clan and had helped Chu Dong of the human clan, which made his subordinates have great opinions on him, and there is a new leader of the undead world behind him, bud, who has killed the old one. Call yourself the new Lord. " After listening to Luo Zhengyi''s words. "Very good, then contact bud, let Mo Tianbu be restrained by the undead world, and then order Nan Yi and qingmo to say that he is not. Finally, we should find a way for her to accomplish the unification of the south. " "Yes, patriarch. I''ll do it now." At the same time, Chen LiuDi, Eastern Chu. Lanqi and Laier come back to recover their lives. The business road has been completely opened, but there is one thing that they are very worried about. LAN Qi said: "king, although the business road seems to have no problem now, Gerald, who is in charge of it, used to be a member of six departments. When I was in Hailan department, I knew this man. He and I were friends with the same clan, Lanfeng Listen to LAN Qi''s words, Chu Dong also feel that there is a problem, immediately ordered. "Although the way of business is open, the matter of trade can be postponed." Later, he asked Guo Linna to arrange for him to send Fengying''s people to cooperate with the shadow to inquire about the news. He must find out the news. Before the news is found out, although the business road can trade, it can never leave the Department at night to do business.At the same time, the wind shadow organization sent another message back to Chen Liu. "At the same time, the new leader bud seems to have a change. He is suspected to be related to Mo Tian''s expedition to the southern mainland." After hearing this, Chu Dong stood up and said in his heart, "I didn''t expect that one thing after another, and the spirit world died. Why did he suddenly change his master?" The relationship between the dead spirit world and Chu Dong is also related to long Lei. But at this time of Chu Dong, want to take Chen Liu here, can''t go in person, immediately make Longna contact longlei, let him do it. Long Lei and the old master of the world of the dead are very close friends, and they regard it as their second hometown. When they heard about this, they were very angry and vowed to kill bud and avenge their good friends. If it wasn''t for Chu Dong who ordered Long Na to send a message and told him not to be impulsive, long Lei would kill him now. If it wasn''t for long Lei who was the best candidate, Chu Dong didn''t want to send him. He knew that long Lei couldn''t control his temper in this matter, but besides him, Chu Dong couldn''t think of it, so he could send a second person. In this way, long Lei, with his anger in his heart, joins long Bing and goes to the rain dance continent. Thanks to long Bing''s following. Otherwise, with long Lei''s temper, I heard that the reason for bud''s killing was that his friends had taken him in and helped Chu Dong, which made the world of the dead unable to be neutral. This is clearly an excuse. Long Lei wanted to kill at that time. Fortunately, long Bing stopped him and forced him back. Only in this way can we have a long-term plan. At this time, bud with the dead people, to protest to Mo Tianbu, is also a protest to qingmo. Chapter 1308 "Listen to Mo Tianbu, we just want to be peaceful and neutral, so Yongsheng river is a hundred miles away, and we don''t want war. If you can''t do this, let qingmo come to talk." This puts Mo Tian in a dilemma. Now that the war has begun, it''s impossible to fight without fighting. Who would have thought that we should fight with our bare hands. Zuoqiu Hongwen didn''t know before that the river of eternal life actually leads straight to the world of the dead, which is one of the six roads in the world. He is as smart as him. In the face of such a situation, he can''t do anything for a while. But he knows that it''s a wise choice to retreat a hundred miles and give up pursuing shanyingbu for the time being. Shanyingbu, who had been beaten to the ground for teeth, got another chance to take a breath. After fleeing quickly, he joined hands with another tribe, the Kelin tribe and the two tribes. Now the motianbu''s continuous battles have destroyed the territory of four or five tribes. It can be said that other tribes can''t do without joining hands. As Mo Tianbu retreats a hundred Li, bud has no better reason to continue to make trouble, waiting for qingmo to come and care about it. When qingmo heard the news, he would come to make a decision immediately. Fengtian came out and said, "the king can''t go now, go now. All the initiative is the Department of the dead where bud is. Even if he wants to talk about it, he has to stay longer. At this time, they are the only ones who can''t calm down." Qingmo thought about it. He immediately sent an emissary, saying that he would come to discuss the matter with bud in a few days, but he didn''t give him a specific time, so he dragged on. At this time, Chen Liu was able to keep abreast of the trend at any time, although there was a day or two between him because of the constant transmission of news. Chu Dong received the news and laughed. "It seems that there are still experts around qingmo. If you don''t guess wrong, it should be Fengtian''s idea." Because he had been in contact with Fengtian for a long time, Chu Dong knew what kind of person Fengtian was. This kind of procrastination was like Fengtian''s handwriting. Now that Feng Tian is in charge of it, I believe there will be no chaos here for a while. Chu Dong''s focus now is still the night departure department. Gerald, who is in charge of the six departments, is now listening to the news from the front. If it is not for Liu Xiang''s accident, he will not have his chance. He has been fighting for this opportunity several times. There must be something wrong with a man who once opposed the night leaving. Now Chu Dong is waiting for the shadow and wind to send back the latest news. At this time, the plumage of the child. Now, the ice city has been suppressed all the time. At this time, it''s time to go south to plunder. The ice city is in such an embarrassing situation. It''s too cold here. Although there are ice sea areas and some sea supplies, there is a shortage of other things. Without plunder, I''m afraid we can''t get through this. Now, on both sides, we haven''t launched a war for a long time, and the people in cold ice city start to act foolishly again. They are all warlike people. They feel uncomfortable if they can''t afford to fight for a day. Gao Guang sees this. No matter what the result of this battle is, he needs to let his soldiers out to vent their anger. A few days later, Gao Guangdian, Qi Renma, Bingfa Ziyu. Originally, he was not Ziyu''s opponent even if he tried his best. But at this time, Hong Wei, who was guarding the Vatican City, took this opportunity to attack Ziyu. This is an open challenge to Chu Dong. Looking at Cangwu mainland, who doesn''t know that Ziyu wants to call Chu Dongsheng Shizu. However, Hong Wei''s courage to send troops must be inspired. Otherwise, he would not be so impulsive and reckless because he used to be Qiu yuan''s brain trust. All of this, of course, was secretly inspired by Hanlin. Now Hanlin, time is pressing, he must break the situation quickly, look at Cangwu mainland, he thinks is the enemy, only Chudong. Even Gao Wu and Han Lin of Canglang department didn''t pay attention to him. Although he had extraordinary fighting power, he had no experience in many aspects. "Gao Wu, who is not worthy to be an enemy with solitude, is not afraid of a powerful warrior?" Han Lin has already ordered Hong Wei to take Ziyu''s back road secretly. Ziyu has something to do with him. Gao Wu and the empress of Chu Dong must take care of it. As long as they take care of it, their home will be empty. By taking advantage of the opportunity, we can break the passive situation. Hearing the news, Chu Dong immediately raised his case. But he also understood that this time, Hanlin didn''t violate the agreement with him. He just acted insidiously. The cold forest has changed. Chu Dong deeply understood that this must be something he was worried about, or something happened. He now has a thing, did not want to understand, why AVA will be half of the imperial skills, to Hanlin. From the beginning, he doubted the cause. Now it''s just adding to the doubt. Including Ava''s sudden fall in a dreamland, it seems that there are too many doubts about all this. At the beginning, this awa gave people a kind of illusion. Chu Dong even sighed that when he heard about it in the morning, he would die in the evening.Now it seems that there are some places that are not right. What Chu Dong thought was not wrong. AVA did not have the so-called enlightenment, but had gone to the extreme. Now he was planning everything step by step. "Protoss, you want me to become an abandoned son, you can''t do it!" At this time, xinshiguo, Wangcheng. AVA, who once secretly sent Hanlin emperor''s skill, appeared. After seeing him, Hanlin was surprised. It can be said that if there was no monarchy sent by this man, there would be no glory of xinshiguo. "It''s you, old man." "It''s me. We meet again. King Hanlin, I know you don''t want to die, but time is running out. Is that right? " "How do you know the lonely things?" "You don''t need to know, you just need to know. I have my own way to extend your life for a hundred years." "Oh? A hundred years AVA laughed and said nothing. He took out a pill from behind. "The king dares to block once. If he wins, he will get centenary dollar. If he loses, he will die ahead of time." Han Lin hesitated and finally decided to gamble this time. After taking pills, I felt refreshed at that time. "Congratulations, king, you won the bet, but if you accept my pills, you will always get something in exchange!" "What do you want?" Let Hanlin body completely recover, AVA began to talk about conditions, he did not half afraid of Hanlin does not agree to the meaning. Ava''s request is very simple. Hanlin can continue to play on the surface. As soon as two years come, he will go back to the mountain forest according to Bosten''s theory, and all the affairs of xinshiguo will be taken care of by his national teacher. When he finishes unification, he will naturally return xinshiguo to Hanlin. "The king is willing to gamble again this time." when ah wa said this, he said with a smile, but Han Lin''s expression was constantly changing. Chapter 1309 After thinking for a moment, Hanlin said, "I don''t know what to gamble on this time?" AVA said: "this time I''ll bet whether I will return to the king''s world. Does the king want a complete and unified new country, or do you want to break up and exist the mountains and rivers in the hands of your two children?" Hanlin pondered again. He dared to gamble in front of him, but this time, he seemed to gamble a little too much. After much thought, Hanlin agreed. It''s not that Hanlin wants to agree at this time, but that AVA secretly uses the power of the protoss to influence Hanlin. In this way, AVA became the national teacher by alias Tang Feng. And he became the national commander, in addition to offering advice to Hanlin, he could take this opportunity to defeat Chu Dong. On the other hand, he began to claim power. In this way, because of the appearance of the national master, the internal of the new country tends to be stable. Now, a large part of the rights of the six guards are taken back and restrained by the national master, which is a great good thing for Hanlin. For Hanlin, this is a good thing, but for the other five guards in the six guards, this is by no means a good thing. This time, that time. In front of him is Hancheng. He wants to isolate Yu Guang, while Gu song joins hands with other two guards and has his own small team. Now the power is controlled by the national teacher, so they can only pull Yu Guang together to keep warm. Yu Guang always felt that he didn''t understand the origin of the national teacher. At this time, there was a cold city. They reached an agreement with him for the time being and had to take advantage of the situation. In this way, the strength of Liuwei and Guoshi reached a certain balance. It''s all in check and balance. Internal stability, Hanlin just let go, and at this time, he does not have to worry about the lack of time, so when things happen, he does not have to worry as before. In this regard, he made a plan, as long as Chu Dong gives a helping hand, the soldiers will be sent to Chen Liu. Even if Chu Dong does not move, Gao Wu will be moved by the wind, so that Canglang department can be calmed. As long as canglangbu is calm, Nanbo city can be taken directly from the back, so that Chen Liu can be surrounded. "Ha ha, in this way, Chu Dong will surely return to Fengdu for self-protection, and will never stay in Chen Liu and other lonely armies At this time, Chen Liubu. Chu Dong called all the people to discuss. Now we are divided into two opinions. Zhong An and Xing Yuanshan, the representatives of civil servants, agree that there should be no war, while the representatives of military generals, such as Hua Wu, Gong lie and Aidi, are naturally the main fighters. Everyone has their own opinions, and they can''t make up their minds for a while. What each of them said sounds very reasonable. "King, if Ziyu''s department is conquered, Hong Wei, the general of Vatican City, will unite with Gaoguang''s department. It will pose a direct threat to our department. To say the least, they can make a detour to attack Canglang department and direct to Bo City. " "Even if they don''t fight against Canglang tribe and defeat Yubu, it will also threaten the safety of business. Although Hanlin doesn''t dare to break the contract and do something destructive, how can the safety of the merchants be guaranteed along the way?" Zhong An and others, on the other hand, said that if they sent troops rashly, Chen Liu''s side would be empty, so that the cold forest had an opportunity to take advantage of it. Even if they sent troops, they had to think of a perfect strategy. After hearing this, Jamie felt that they were too abrasive and said, "when you come up with a way, Ziyu over there has already been defeated. It''s not that Ziyu''s fighting power is not good, it''s that he''s being attacked on both sides. No one can stand it. " At this time, Zihuang and rod were silent. Chu east way: "might as well say, your opinion how?" Rod said: "of course I''m the main player, but I can''t help Ziyu directly." Zihuang said: "Lord Rhode said that since Hanlin can take people to copy general Ziyu''s back road, why can''t we send troops to attack the southern part of the Yangtze River and directly point at Hanlin''s royal city? Now the flame city is friendly with our department. At this time, we can go through the flame city and detour to the counties in the southern part of the Yangtze River!" The east of Chu was overjoyed at the news. He immediately accepted the proposal, but Chudong further improved the plan. "Huawu, I want you to support general Ziyu, and Gong lie will take you to attack Jiangnan. Jamie, you''re on the main road, waiting for the people of Hanlin. Half kill. Eddie is in charge of home defense. " Because of the barrier of mountains, this natural and dangerous terrain, one man is in charge of the pass, and ten thousand people can''t open it. Therefore, Chu Dong didn''t have to worry about the Fengdu headquarters in the rear area at this time. In this way, the Ministry of Chinese military made the most of its momentum, led 10000 elite troops, known as 100000, and went directly to help the Ziyu department. Xinshiwang City, at this time the news spread to xinshiwang city. "100000 elite soldiers? Is it accurate? " "If it''s true, it''s 100000 soldiers." "That''s good. He ordered Tu Feijie to take 20000 elite soldiers and take Chen Liu directly. He also ordered Qiu yuan to enter the Department and take another 20000 elite soldiers and send them to Canglang department. If you can''t conquer Canglang, you can take a detour to Nanbo city and make a detour to fight Chen Liu with general zaotu. " At this time, there is a group of people and horses, who are moved by the wind. It is the good part of the well. In any case, the front and Chu East knot Liangzi, now well Tianliang is also out, secretly began to send troops, to harass the son feather department. At this time, ziyubu was hit by three forces, and the pressure doubled.Fortunately, he has received the news that Huawu is leading 100000 troops to come here, and the morale of the army is greatly boosted. "I didn''t expect that master Chudong would be so generous, with 100000 soldiers?" "100000 soldiers and horses, we are saved!" Hong Wei, who was fighting in the front line, was under great pressure when he heard that Chu Dong had sent out 100000 troops. "No, it''s too cruel to mobilize the eastern army of Chu at the king''s command." "A hundred thousand people can drown our department if they spit. This job is a near death." heart constantly make complaints about it, but there is no way, now the war is tight, he has been bitten by the Su Yunpeng of the feather bite, and the sub feather department is to fight against old rival Gao Guangjun. When Xia Houba heard that Jing Tianliang had been killed, he had already led a team to fight against Jing Tianliang. At this time, gaowu also sent troops to fight. With the movement of gaowu''s troops and horses, Jing Tianliang didn''t want to be attacked, so he immediately ordered to return to Dingyuan city. He doesn''t want to offend Gao Wu, who is known as the division of tiger and wolf. In this way, the pressure of the plumage is greatly reduced. Just when Jing Tianliang was about to retreat to Dingyuan City, he met Qiuyuan and he Jinjun. Now he felt alive again. He immediately joined the Qiuyuan army and began to attack Canglang. He is such a wavering person. And bailiba has recognized him after several times. At the beginning, if it was not for the situation, he would not have stayed in jingtianliang. Although Shentu Feijie was not very good, he was much better than him. It''s really doubtful that a man like him could be the Lord of the city. Qiuyuanbu was defeated by the gaowu army. According to Hanlin, they didn''t love to fight. Instead, they ran straight to Nanbo city. Gao Wu is in a hurry to save Ziyu. He doesn''t catch up and gives Qiuyuan an opportunity. Chapter 1310 At this time, Jamie only focused on intercepting the Feijie army of Shentu on the way, but didn''t want someone to take the back road in Nanbo city. The defense in Nanbo city was not enough to fight against the Qiuyuan army. What''s more, they just took a detour and didn''t mean to take Nanbo city. As long as you pass a mountain behind Nanbo City, you can take Chen Liu directly, which is a very dangerous thing for Chu Dong. Chu Dong has not arrived yet, and the cold forest will send two groups of people. Now we don''t have to worry about the cold forest, which is in short time. The layout is already as careful as before. This makes Chu Dong a little passive. At this time, the elite of Terran 30 came forward. They were originally staying in Fengdu, in the school, to promote education, but when they were in danger, they would not care. They were all from the cold forest, but at the beginning, they all followed Chu Dong. Now it''s time for them to reciprocate. These 30 elites, from Chudong to Chenliu, have been following in secret. They didn''t stay in Fengdu, but Chudong didn''t know. Among the 30 elites, there are 10 warlocks who are proficient in mechanism skills. Now they take advantage of the barrier of mountains. There is still a certain time for these people to join Eddie''s army. With their help, where the key point is, when the Qiuyuan army comes to the road, they have already secretly laid out the mechanism. In this way, the pressure was finally relieved. Because of the simple arrangement of the organs, Qiuyuan''s army was not only unable to advance, but also suffered a certain loss. At this time, Jing Tianliang withdrew, which made both Qiuyuan and he Jin''s noses crooked. Fortunately, Zhanjiang bailiba stayed. Bailiba sighed. "Two generals don''t have to be angry. He is such a person. He was the same person before. He said that he was aiding Vatican City. As a result, he ordered his troops to withdraw directly." Now these two people know this Dingyuan city. It''s so reliable that they regret believing his words. They really think that he can fight with them. It turns out that he''s good. He''ll come back when he meets some difficulties. Only now, there is no way. Now Qiu yuan and he Jin are hard to ride a tiger. At this time, Shentu Feijie was blocked by Jamie''s army, and the two men were also blocked. At this time, Gong LIEBU bypassed the flame city and forced Jiangnan. Such a situation, Han Lin did not expect, immediately ordered, comprehensive aid. Hanlin can only accept the fact that the operation failed. At this time, Gao''s army and Ziyu''s army beat Gao Guang, beheaded Gao Guang, and defended the ice city. The city of cold ice must be controlled by Ziyu and gaowubu in the north. On the contrary, it is as solid as gold. Such a pattern is unacceptable to Hanlin. Finally, on this day, Hanlin declared war with Chudong. Because it''s an open declaration of war, before the war begins, we can rest and restore peace temporarily. Chu Dong understood that the war was in the limit. At this time, all his energy had to be put on the preparation for the war, so Fengdu and xinshiguo, the two biggest competitors, began to develop their own armaments, waiting for the war to come. At this time, rain dance mainland. Time is almost delayed. Qingmo finally makes an appointment with bud. This time, he asks bud to meet him instead of coming here on his own initiative. At the beginning of the situation, for bud is very favorable, but delayed for a long time, finally he can''t drag up, qingmo proposed to meet, he also agreed. When they met, someone secretly wanted bud''s life. When long Lei and long Bing arrive that day, long Lei has the intention to kill him, but he is stopped by long Bing. This time, it''s long Lei''s private actor. When he has a good body shape, he''s waiting for the chance to start. The man who can kill the old clan leader is not weak. Long Lei has to be safe. Although he is the most powerful of the dragon clan, he is hard to kill his friend in the world of the dead. Long Lei still has some doubts about his fighting power. When I used to live in the world of the dead, I heard that this man was very powerful. If it''s a weak person, there''s no way to kill the old clan leader. But long Lei would not think that although he was careful again and again, he was secretly noticed. When he was ready to assassinate, because bud was on guard, he was exposed. "Long Lei, you want to assassinate?" Bud''s fighting power is really strong. He can defeat long Lei alone. What''s more, under the protection of others, long Lei has no choice but to escape. Long Lei''s escape makes things different. Bud takes this opportunity to talk with qingmo about the terms. His undead world wants to declare hostility to the Dragon kingdom of the whole Chenyang continent. He only hopes that qingmo can take a step back. When he calms the Dragon kingdom in the future, he will give up the river of eternal life. He will take the people of the dead world and occupy the land of the Dragon kingdom. "Therefore, as long as the king does not interfere in this matter, I will never stop him from unifying the major events here." There is no intersection between qingmo and the state of dragon. Although the people of the state of dragon are mainly loyal to the east of Chu, it is not his qingmo who is at war. This is not to say that he offends the east of Chu. He is neutral in this matter, which is naturally good for him.Immediately qingmo agreed to the request and made an agreement with bud. However, he will not intervene in this period of time. "Lonely, rain dancing on the mainland, qingmo! This time the Ministry of the dead and the Ministry of the state of dragon are at war. We will remain neutral! For your reference At this time, the eastern part of Chu. After receiving the news, Chu Dong sighed in his heart that the Dragon thunder was just a fool. Originally, I thought that the two departments of the dragon and Phoenix Kingdom, in the rear area where he fought against Hanlin, were relied on. At this time, if he made such a fuss, the mainland of Chenyang would not be peaceful. Chu Dong was most worried. At this time, Hanlin would announce his support for the Ministry of the dead and take the opportunity to capture Chenyang mainland. What he was worried about finally happened. How could Hanlin miss such a great opportunity? Just after qingmo declared neutrality, Hanlin openly supported the Department of the dead. Not only that, Hanlin also sent envoys, Gu song, one of the six guards, to the Department of the dead and talked about the conditions. "The king said, this time we are willing to support you unconditionally, even your department of the dead, want to enter the new country is OK, but defeat the dragon country, you are willing to help the king, defeat the eastern part of Chu, and take the Phoenix kingdom?" To be able to take advantage of the New Kingdom, but attack the Dragon Kingdom, which for Budd, is simply hard to get. He agreed immediately. A few days later, the jusha organization finally found out why Chu Dong went to Yuwu that time, but suddenly returned to the mainland in Chenyang. Hanlin is very happy to hear that. "Very good. Order Shentu army not to go out to sea and join Badu army, but to go out to sea from the other end of Yuwu mainland to attack Longguo army!" In this way, Shentu Feijie led his troops to the sea and arrived at Yuwu mainland. Chapter 1311 Soon, Shentu army and bade army had landed in Chenyang. They want to go to the frontier of the celuofeng kingdom. Now they want to go to the frontier of the celuofeng kingdom. "This is the boundary of Feng nationality. If you want to fight against the Dragon Kingdom, this road is blocked!" The two tribes of the kingdom of dragon and Phoenix are already on the same continent. Although they have their own national power competition in private, it''s their internal business. Now there are foreign enemies who want to go through here and fight against the alliance dragon. As a subordinate tribe of the kingdom of Phoenix, the rosette tribe naturally won''t agree. "In that case, then Feng Kingdom, the enemy!" Bud asked himself that Shentu army was following him. He was not afraid to declare war with Fengguo. So the two armies wanted to land here by force. Soon the army of Fengguo came, and a big war began. Before Chu Dong arrived, bud found this sea route. Chenyang mainland was the support of his rear. When he ordered Gong Liejun to come to help, he also ordered Gao Wujun to come to help. Hanlin can declare his support for bard, and Chudong can also declare his support for dragon and Phoenix. It''s a great opportunity for Hanlin to declare war with Chudong. Now it''s not an undeclared war to send troops to attack. He wanted to take this opportunity to fight directly with Chudong and let him take care of one thing and lose the other. Unexpectedly, there is a voice of anti war in the King City. Not only did he oppose the war, but he also began to oppose the national master Tang Feng. "It was the arrival of this national division that started the war again." "We don''t want war." "What''s more, we don''t need a national teacher who, just a few days after taking office, bewitches the king and starts a war!" "Yes, we need peace." The people in the king''s city went out of their homes and surrounded the palace. They asked for help there, which made Hanlin have to give up the idea of attacking temporarily. Han Lin doesn''t know. It''s the secret work of Liuwei. Including Yu Guang, they all looked at this national teacher with a bad eye. Yu Guang, in particular, said frankly several times that the origin of this national teacher was unknown. There are some things that only Hanlin knows. However, he Yuguang is the person he trusts most. If it were for someone else, Hanlin would have killed him long ago. "Don''t mention it again. I don''t know who you are. Yu Guang, don''t rely on your trust and pride." Hanlin really has no choice but to stop persuading him. He knows Hanlin, but now he can''t persuade him. In this way, we discussed with Hancheng and others to make use of the strength of the people, and the opportunity finally came. At this time, Hanlin mostly guessed that this matter was related to Yu Guang. He was not so confused that he didn''t know whether it was good or bad. Even if he knew it, it should be related to several people of Yu Guang. He also knew that Yu Guang was thinking about it for him, so he had to give it up. Although the matter was finished, Hanlin lost a good opportunity. He didn''t want to be followed by Yu Guang. He started to think about how to do it later. Although Hanlin was forced to stop sending troops, this was his bottom line. At this time, he had no plan to depose Tang Feng. Seeing this, Yu Guang began to discuss in secret. Hancheng said: "Mr. Yu Guang, you are the king''s most trusted person. After several times of persuasion, we still can''t move Tang Feng. What can we do?" At this time, Yu Guang had no idea. At this time, Gu song said: "in this case, how about the people who use medicine?" "You mean you are serious about sending someone to assassinate the national teacher, Mr. Gu song?" Now the people of Liuwei have to use the method of assassination. It''s a kind of irony for those people with boundless power. Ma Zhong said after listening: "the so-called non-toxic husband, I think that Gu song adults, this plan is feasible?" Zhao Yong also said that this is the only way to get rid of Tang Feng. Just a few people did not expect that when they were plotting secretly, there were chrysanthemum killers outside. They all heard about it and immediately reported it to Hanlin. Hanlin is furious. He never thought that Yu Guang, the most trusted one, was also involved. "What, is Yu Guang among them?" "Yes, your majesty, I heard all the six guards present Han Lin said, "that''s good. Then who else heard about it?" "I''m the only one." Han Lin immediately nodded: "good, now I hope, this is the secret forever." "King, you..." "Ha ha, only the dead keep secrets." The people who heard the news were killed by Hanlin before they could react. Now Hanlin has completely changed. In addition to the influence of monarchy, there is also the influence of Tangfeng. Now Hanlin is becoming more and more terrible. At this time, Tang Feng came out from behind. "King, in that case, let''s make a new plan to get rid of Liuwei.""How to get rid of them?" Tang Feng said with a mysterious smile: "don''t they want to assassinate? Let him assassinate, but it needs the cooperation of the king." "How to cooperate?" "Very simple, I and the king swap identity, only let the world, all that Liuwei assassinate the king, can completely get rid of them." "You want to die alone?" Hanlin is furious. Tang Feng continued to smile, waved his hand, and said: "no, if I want to kill the king, how can I call acting and cooperation? So how can the king die? It''s inconvenient. The time of the agreement between the king and Bosten has come. At this time, I can go to cheat Bosten. If the king can stay with him, I believe he can get a lot of information about Eastern Chu, can''t he? " Hanlin thought about it and agreed immediately. All is according to Tang Feng''s meaning, start secretly plotting to carry on, now two people counter wait for the person of six guards, carry on the assassination. And a few people''s final decision, why use medicine person so troublesome, as long as they a few, can start directly. On this day, Gu Songliang suddenly stabbed Tang Feng with a sharp knife. Tang Feng suddenly flashed. "Gu song, what are you going to do?" Bang, the mask fell, Gu song''s knife took off at that time. "King, why are you?" "Come on, take all the six guards down!" Hanlin didn''t give them any chance to explain. There was no one left on the six guards, they all won. With the six guards being taken down, Hanlin pretends to be in love with the old people, only to put them on death row, without setting a limit to kill them. Liu Wei stabbed the king and killed him. Hanlin takes the opportunity to tell the world. "This is the person you trust. Don''t think you don''t know. It was some of them who bewitched you to come to the king''s city to ask for help that day. But you are ignorant and don''t care. If something like this happens in the future, you won''t let it go!" And the cold forest king city was assassinated, almost killed, this thing Chu Dong is absolutely don''t believe, is six Wei, and there are more light. Others may, but this surplus light will never. Chapter 1312 Not only Chu Dong, but also Wu Yong. He has a good personal relationship with Yu Guang. He vowed to find out the truth and wash away the injustice for his old friend. "King, how can Yu Guang be? No matter whether he is selfish or not this time, I will use the power of shadow to find out." "Well, I totally agree." Although Wu Yongming said that he was selfish, Chu Dong didn''t want to know the truth? In this way, Wu Yong in the dark, under the order of Chu Dong, called up several people to sneak into the king''s city. This is because we have to make preparations for it. We can do it in one or two days. During this time, anything else may happen. Just after Wu Yongding was elected as a good man, one of them, after much consideration, decided to take him. This man was Yuanqing, who was captured in the former imperial city. During this period, Yuanqing has grown up a lot. He sees Yuanqing''s growth in his eyes. In addition to his lack of experience, he can be called a good hand of shadow organization. Last time, he vowed to do better. It is said that Wu Yong is going to take Yuanqing with him in this action. Feng Xingchang, the boss of Fengying organization, comes to ask Wu Yong in private. The two organizations, both under the command of Chu Dong and under the direct management of Lin Na, are in the same position as Feng Xingchang and Wu Yong. Although the wind and shadow organization is newly established, it seems that they have performed very well in these actions, but their division of labor is different. Feng Xingchang has always respected Wu Yong, but for this decision, he thinks Wu Yong is reckless. "Boss Wu Yong, are you still using Yuanqing after careful consideration?" Wu Yong said: "yes, I think about it again and again, or decided to use this person." "Well, boss Wu Yong, have you forgotten what happened before?" Wind shadow and shadow, the two organizations directly in charge, are called the boss. It has been agreed that these two organizations, after all, should bring some style of the world. Although people in this era don''t understand what the world is. But none of these will affect the style of the two places. They are more like people in the Jianghu. At the same time, they have their own set of code of conduct. Chu Dong lived in a big era, although he looks so primitive now. At this time, Wu Yong, listening to Feng Xingchang''s words, said: "of course I didn''t forget, but I''m willing to give him a chance." Since Wu Yong said so, Feng Xingchang had nothing to say, saying: "since it''s your boss''s decision, and I think it over and over again, I won''t say anything. Now that I''m serious, I get a news that there is a mysterious organization rising in xinshiguo, or it''s related to this mysterious national teacher Tang Feng. I have to ask your boss for help in some other things. After all, there are many things Things are beyond our power. " "Oh? The rise of a new organization? " Wu Yong began to question. "Yes, it has something to do with the sudden recovery of Reiki two or three years ago." "You are that thing?" Wu Yong''s eyebrows turned into a question mark. Of course, he knew that after the recovery of Reiki, with the advent of the great devil, the influence on the world was very far-reaching. "Yes, each other''s new founding state made a national policy, and all the people were monks. At that time, the new founding state declined. According to the latest news from our department, a group of mysterious monks did not give up their practice. Even we still suspect that the actual controller of these monks is the national master Tang Feng. The origin of this national teacher is not so simple. This is what the king wants to look into. " "What do you want to find out? Well, I''ll pay attention. " In this way, Wu Yong has a number in his mind. As the boss of shadow, Wu Yong is also well-known. Now from Feng Xingchang''s mouth, it seems that this matter has undoubtedly happened. As an intelligence organization different from shadow, Fengying''s existence is bound to ensure the preparation of intelligence, rather than the shadow. Whenever it is possible or valuable, they have to check. To be honest, the shadow has been established for a long time. Naturally, it has contributed a lot, but in some places, it has done a lot of useless work. Sometimes they would rather miss the information than be responsible for it. Now, with the establishment of the wind and shadow group, it can be said that they have a more specific direction. These two places complement each other very well. Another day later, Wu Yong set out secretly. At this time, a big news, raise the world in an uproar. Hanlin suddenly announced his abdication and passed the throne to Prince handing. Because of the thought of Han Ding, he was very young. He took the national teacher as the chief supervisor and presided over the government. In other words, the real king who exercised his power in the New Kingdom has become the national master Tang Feng. after all, he is now determined to be old, but he will not walk long enough to speak of the whole country has the final say. No one knows. It''s a conspiracy. As Feng Xingchang said, there is a mysterious organization in Xinshi state, which is absolutely true. In addition to what we all know, there are jusha and yaoren organizations around Hanlin, but the existence of this organization is unknown.This mysterious organization is called Tianluo. Originally, it was a disbanded organization. The establishment of Tianluo was decided by Hanlin when the national policy was established and all the people were practicing. Only by selecting the best monks could they join Tianluo. Those who enter Tianluo will be secretly cultivated by Hanlin. At that time, the person in charge of Tianluo was Yu Guang, but the latter Tianluo organization was forced to disband. After all, the aura suddenly disappeared, and the whole people were practicing this thing, which became an illusory bubble. Hanlin would not support such a group of people and do useless work. Even if Hanlin wanted to do so, Yu Guang would also like Hanlin to propose to dissolve them. The people who support Tianluo need to pay a lot. However, the situation of the newly founded countries is not enough to support these people. No one knows when the next Reiki recovery will be. Therefore, to dissolve Tianluo is the best choice for xinshiguo. But Han Lin did not expect that the disbanded Tianluo was captured by the intentional Tang Feng. Although not all of them, hundreds of elites were summoned to one place to practice in a secret place. Because Tang Feng called them back to a place, Tianluo changed its name to Chengguang. The light bearer, the light of heaven, the light of God. After all, Tang Feng is the result of Ava. At that time, he had seen everything and began to plan everything in front of him secretly. He didn''t want to be an abandoned son. Since he was abandoned by his people, he had to stay. Why don''t he make a career in this continent! This is the past. Tang Feng won''t tell Hanlin about the past, but he will let Hanlin take care of Chengguang, a mysterious organization. Chapter 1313 Han Lin was very happy when he heard that the friars'' organization he had cultivated secretly had been revived in this way. Not only that, Tang Feng also helped him to arrange everything. As long as he set a place for seclusion behind the cold forest, these people would follow him secretly. Cold forest in the heart has a few, announce abdication of he, come to seek a miracle doctor ten days. Now Hanlin is no longer the king, so he came to Fengdu with the old identity of Chudong. What''s more, he made a very high-profile announcement to fulfill his agreement with doctor Bosten. Hope that along the way, you can get the protection of Eastern Chu. When the news reached Chen Liu, Chu Dong was in a dilemma. Before Hanlin announced that he would give up his talent, he also made a decision to cancel the declaration of war on Chudong and review what he had done. "Gu is not a king who takes advantage of his position. Only when he abdicates and gives up his position can he redeem the mistakes he made when he was in power. The injustice of war is due to his selfish desire. Therefore, today I declare war with Fengdu. There is still room for recovery before the war A few days later, Hanlin announced that he would come to Fengdu to seek the miracle doctor Bosten, and wanted to get the protection of the eastern army of Chu along the way. This really made people suspect that the purpose of his declaration of armistice was just for his own safety on the way from the royal city to Fengdu. Jamie was very upset and said: "this Han Lin is too calculating. It''s him who wants to fight, and it''s him who doesn''t fight. Now that he has announced his abdication, he becomes a good man. Don''t you want us to protect him along the way?" Eddie has the same idea with Jamie. "I agree with Jamie. The king doesn''t know what you think of it?" At this time, Chu Dong was also in deep meditation. "You are right to say that, but Hanlin has removed the hostility with us, and now he has no throne, just a patient of Mr. Bosten." "The patient?" Everyone was puzzled. At this time, Chu Dong told the truth. As Chu Dong told the truth, everyone realized that it was because he knew that time was running out that cold forest was acting crazily. Zihuang said: "in this way, he announced his seclusion for the sake of prolonging his life. I didn''t expect that a generation of kings were also greedy for life and afraid of death. It''s ridiculous!" She is very contemptuous of what Hanlin did. Who can live a hundred years without death. Just ask for a good day, why care about this care about that. The image of Hanlin as the king in her heart suddenly collapsed. Zhong An said: "ha ha, Zihuang is right. This person is really afraid of death." Chu Jing turned his eyes and said, "I don''t think so. Even if he is afraid of death, he won''t give up the throne to outsiders." Longna said: "sister Chujing is right. As the saying goes, a man can''t have no right for a day. He is the king of a country. Even if he is afraid of death, how can he give up his right?" Linna added, "I totally agree. There must be something in it. It''s a coincidence Linna said it was a coincidence that Chu Dong immediately felt thoughtful. "Yes, there are too many coincidences. It seems that most of the problems are caused by the national master Tang Feng." For the mysterious national master Tang Feng, no one knows where he came from, and no one has ever seen his real appearance. Every time he appears, he will wear a mask to show others, and no one knows what he really looks like. Chu Dong and others didn''t know that this was the place where Tang Fengxing was careful. Most of them had guessed that Chu Dong would have doubts in his heart and would pass all kinds of tests On the contrary, after wearing a mask, showing people in a false voice will only increase the mystery, and will not make people suspicious. After changing face, showing people in a false voice, even if he uses a false voice, is afraid to give people a clue. He knows too much about the strength of shadow organization under Chu Dong''s command, and now he hears that Chu Dong has set up a wind shadow organization to communicate with shadow Of course, he should be more careful in order to form the overall situation. He has to consider every detail. He can only do so now that the great things have not been accomplished. He is only temporarily in charge of the New Kingdom under the announcement of Hanlin, and has not really formed the climate. When he takes off his mask, or even shows his true face, it must be when he has successfully controlled the whole new Kingdom, not now. At this time, the result of Chu Dong''s discussion with you came out, that is, he agreed with Hanlin that he had to send someone to protect the place he was passing by. If he wanted to solve the mystery, he had to get close to Hanlin first, so he agreed to Hanlin''s request, which was a stratagem. He not only agreed, but also told Hanlin clearly that he would send competent people to exercise protection along the way. There are Huawu people on the surface and Jamie people on the surface. Hua Wu has no objection to Chu Dong''s decision, but Jamie refuses directly. "Master, it''s not that I don''t listen to you. I won''t agree that you ask me to protect Hanlin this time. You know that he has another purpose, and Chu Dong smile: "so last time secretly protect Yu imperial concubine again how, and you have entered the imperial city before, isn''t it?" After hearing this, Jamie seems to understand."Master, you won''t let me mess up again." Chudong laughs: "if no one stirs up, he must doubt it because of Hanlin''s intelligence, so you should be a good troublemaker." Jamie''s completely in Trudeau''s mind. He''s ordered to leave. Cangwu continent, at the same time, Chenyang continent. At this time, Gong Liejun and Gao Wujun had already arrived in Chenyang mainland. With the fighting power of rossai department, even though Chu Bayi led his troops to fight, they were still defeated by Shentu Feijie and bud''s allied forces. The two men and horses began to deadlock along the coastline. At this time, the army of the Dragon Kingdom joined the battle. Although the soldiers of the two tribes are very effective, most of their troops are soldiers recruited from different tribes, and their combat effectiveness and equipment are very limited. Even if there are long Han, long Zhan and others, and Chu Bayi went out to fight in person, this kind of fighting between the armies is not a single individual force. Chu Bayi and long Lei were so angry that they wanted to fight alone, but they didn''t succeed. If they didn''t fight alone, even if they joined hands, they would still suffer. At present, the whole rosette Department has been forcibly captured. Although it is difficult for Shentu army and bud to move forward, they want to beat them back and let them occupy the rosette department. Taking advantage of the danger of the terrain, they have a base. In the front, because Chu Dong and others arrived at the rosette department, something happened, which made rosette department get a lot of external support materials. As a result, these materials, instead of completing the Shentu army and the bade army, occupied the rosette department. Once the inventory was made, all the materials of the tribe were enough for the two allied forces to persist for more than half a month. This is the greatest benefit to the two coalition forces. Chapter 1314 However, the two departments of the dragon and Phoenix kingdom were not fully prepared because they were eager to come to support. This war of attrition is not good for them. As long as there is something wrong with their food and grass, and they try to solve it later, the Allied forces can take the opportunity to rush over and occupy some more places. Shentu Feijie, although he has never won since his debut, his experience of failure has made him grow up a lot. In addition, there is a fierce bade army, which can be said to form a complementary trend. Through the analysis of the situation, he made a long-term plan after he occupied rosette''s department. At this time, Shentu Feijie didn''t know that something big had happened in xinshiguo. Now he only focused on fighting in front of xinshiguo, but he didn''t care about the other side of xinshiguo. Now he occupied the favorable terrain, and the coastline behind him had been opened up. Thinking that he could only hold on for half a month, he was still afraid that it was not enough. He ordered people to send letters back home, hoping to get more supplies and send them here through the new channel The ground. At this time, Gong Liejun and Gao Wujun had arrived. Their arrival is so timely. Chubayi and others were very happy. Now, worried that there was no one who could fight such a large-scale battle, they came. Although Gong lie had a good record in fighting, he always stayed behind, and he also made a direct attack on the city of Xinshi king, when it comes to experience, he was only a new man compared with Gao Wu. But in any case, the arrival of these two people has turned the situation around. "What? Are these two together? " Shentu Feijie knew too much about Gao Wu and Gong lie, and was very afraid. Budd didn''t know how powerful they were. Seeing him like this, he said, "what if these two people come here? As long as we can''t insist, the terrain here is so dangerous, can they still fly by?" There is no city to defend here, but there is a natural advantage of the terrain, so bud has no fear. However, Shen Tu Feijie didn''t think so. He had suffered from the loss of grain. He was worried about the two men and gave him a plan of grain loss. In this way, he could only return to Yuwu mainland from the coastline behind. In short, the arrival of gaowu and Gong Liejun completely prevented them from advancing. If these two people don''t arrive, he will still have a chance to break through. Some of them, as long as they set up a defense line, want to break through the layers of defense line, it''s more difficult than climbing to the sky. They are not without combat effectiveness. They are a poorly equipped tribal coalition army, especially gaowu palace, which is the division of hundred battles. Gong lie is a rookie. Shen Tu Feijie doesn''t have a bottom line in his mind. Moreover, he can''t even beat Jamie, who is not used to commanding. How can he win this kind of campaign. "Well, you don''t know something. Although you don''t know Gong lie, this Gao Wu''s fighting method is open and close. If the two armies cooperate, Gong lie''s department will attack us, and we will be forced out of the city. Even if they use the strategy of cutting off grain, we will have to return before the grain arrives in ten and a half days." Listen to Shen Tu Feijie say that, bud also feels that things are a little tricky. Now they can only hope that the food and grass can arrive quickly. The most urgent task is to guard the coastline behind. Zou Yong, one of Shentu Feijie''s subordinates, proposed to prevent gaowu from bypassing the defense line and blocking the coastline behind. In this way, they would be trapped in rosette. "Well, then you''ll be responsible for the defense of the coastline behind. Don''t let them go around behind our department." Zou Yong took orders and began to strengthen the rear defense. Zou Yong is really a talent. His suggestion came true. Gong lie and Gao Wu play differently. He likes circuitous fighting. Instead of Gao Wu, who is open and close, he prefers to fight the enemy head-on. Gong lie and Hua Wu were originally a pair of well coordinated generals, but they each had their own tasks. In front of Chu Dong, they only sent Gong lie to support them, which limited Gong lie''s exertion. However, Gao Wu adopted his suggestion that they should detour back to the coast and block each other''s possible sea food route. "Very good. It''s hard for your general Gong lie, but this kind of circuitous fighting is not what our department is good at. Please." "I understand. General Gao has always been open and close. I''ll take care of such trifles." In Gong lie''s heart, he has always respected Gao Wu. At the beginning, Gao Wu and Ziyu''s story of jointly resisting pirates was enough to write a special book. At that time, Gong lie was not a child, but he was not well-known. If Chu Dong hadn''t discovered talents, now Gong lie and Huawu were just ordinary soldiers, or just civilians Yes, show your talent. Naturally, Gong lie will respect Gao Wu from the heart to the outside. Later, Gong lie began to send people to carry out the plan. There were not many soldiers, but the essence. For such things as circuitous blockade, Gong lie ordered his general Chun Yu Ting to take a team of 100 men to circuitous past first to explore the reality of the other side. Once it is successful, a large army will follow up and block the other party''s grain road directly, making the Badr army and Shentu palace become a turtle trapped in the urn of rosette. Shen Tu Feijie is not as experienced as Gao Wu and Gong lie in fighting between the two armies. Of course, he has the danger of terrain now. He can defend the captured rossai tribe, and now the tribal materials are enough for them to insist on. However, the so-called danger also imprisons them. It''s not so easy for them to break through when facing the pressure of the army, as long as they have the food Once it''s broken, they''re in trouble.In this way, it is one thing for Gao''s armed forces to constantly send people to attack with feigned force, and whether they can attack or not. It is the real purpose to fight for Gong lie''s time and consume his opponent at the same time. If you want to fight a war of attrition, then fight well. Now gaowu has the second division of the dragon and Phoenix kingdom. In this rear area, he is not afraid to fight with Shentu army. When they arrive, these two divisions will become their logistics. As long as they manage the logistics, they will give the greatest support to them. So now gaowu and Gong Liejun are not afraid of not making up for them. On the contrary, Shentu Feijie calculates the time every day, waiting for supplies to arrive. Over the past few days, between constant attack and defense, the consumption is even more severe. It is not only food that is not consumed in war, but also some weapons and equipment are not enough. In this kind of positional warfare of attack and defense, the consumption of conventional weapons is not so severe, but the long-range weapons are the biggest consumables. There is no place to make arrows here. If you shoot at something, you can''t get it back. The momentum of Gao Wu''s strong attack has made the two armies consume a lot of weapons. If they continue to consume weapons like this, they can still insist on food. But I''m afraid that the feather arrows are not enough. Without such powerful long-range weapons, Gao Wu''s offensive is so fierce that he''s afraid that sooner or later the defense line will burst. Chapter 1315 Shen Tu Feijie was very worried. Of course, he didn''t want to see such a situation. At this time, bud knew that Gao Wu and Gong lie were not the people who had a false name. But news came from the front that the main force of the attack was the people from the high military department, but there was no direct participation of Gong LIEBU. Shen Tu Feijie is more worried. Although his experience as a leader was not as good as that of the two, his successive failures enabled him to sum up the tactics of many of his opponents in wartime. "Hiss ~ it seems that the Ministry of intelligence is not so good." "It''s not so good. It''s just your new idea that you have to attack the two departments together. Only one Gao Wu is going to be unable to defend. If Gong lie comes to attack at this time, we''re afraid that we''ll have to go back." Bud has never fought such a large-scale war, how to understand Shentu Feijie, suddenly exclaimed. Shentu Feijie said: "if the two departments attack together, we should at least stick to it for some time. At that time, everyone was brave, and they were not afraid of death. They were against our advantage. Now they are afraid that Gong lie would use the circuitous way of playing, go around our heel, and then block the coastline and cut off our grain route." "What? Damned Terran, it''s too cunning. I can''t fight head on, so I want to go around the back? " As a man of the undead world, how does bud understand the art of war in Cangwu. At this time, Chen Liu''s Chu Dong received the battle report in front of him. He heard that they were both good at fighting against the Shentu army and the bade army. He was very happy. "It seems that it will not be long before the crisis in Chenyang mainland can be relieved." At this time, Wu Yong and others who sneak into the king''s city over there don''t find out about Tang Feng for the moment, but they have something unexpected. Yuanqing accidentally intercepts the information that came to send a letter to Wang Shi. He was a burglar. He immediately sent the messenger a letter for help. Not only did he lose his bag, but he soon came to the king''s city. Yuan Qing killed him and deliberately let the guards of the king''s city find out. After that, Yuan Qing smiles and leaves. "Ha ha, there''s a lot of excitement here." It''s a letter written about the great victory ahead. In a few days, Tu Feijie''s army will win and return to Korea. Tang Feng is very clear about Shentu Feijie''s fighting power. He doesn''t think Shentu Feijie will win in such a short time. At the same time, the tone and words in the letter are not like Shentu''s style. Tang Feng is suspicious. In this life of doubt, there is doubt. "It seems that it''s not peaceful near the royal city. Zhu Mingyue, go and check it out. " Zhu Mingyue is the person promoted by Tang Feng. It is this person who overhears the conversation of Liuwei and reports it in time, because he has made a great contribution to it. So it''s reused. However, Yuanqing''s careless move was scolded by Wu Yong. He regretted not listening to Feng Xingchang''s suggestion. He wanted to give Yuanqing a chance to prove himself. Now it seems that there is too much room for Yuanqing to grow up. If he didn''t have the professional ability, he would not find the person who came to deliver the letter, but he made decisions without asking for instructions. Wu Yong had expected that Tang Feng would be suspicious. "It''s nonsense. Do you know what the consequences will be if you make such a fuss? Our action will be more difficult." "Yes, boss, I know it''s wrong." "It''s useful to know what''s wrong?" Wu Yong was very angry. At this time, another man named LV Qing came with him. He began to laugh. "Boss, although yuan Qingmang bumped into some people, this action also coincides with the saying of" frightening the snake with grass ". In this way, Tang Feng will take action, and he will take action, so we can find opportunities. Therefore, from this aspect, it''s also a crooked attack." Wu Yong took a look at Yuan Qing. "If you step down, I''ll forgive you this time. If you want to make a fool of yourself next time, hum!" "Yes, boss, I understand!" Just like LV Qing''s analysis, as soon as Tang Feng takes action, he sends Zhu Mingyue to follow up the matter, which also gives Wu Yong an opportunity. Ju Sha is the intelligence organization of Hanlin. Now it belongs to Tang Feng, and shadow is the intelligence organization of Chudong. Now it''s time for the two organizations to fight each other. It depends on who is better. And these news, of course, must pass through the wind shadow organization, secret spread Chu east there. Chudong was overjoyed after hearing that, although he also felt that Yuanqing was indeed reckless and almost lost the big because of small things, his correct way was to find out the matter, keep quiet and send the news back, rather than nearly miss the big thing, but he thought that this time was also wrong, so he didn''t pursue the matter. "It seems that if we want to end the battle quickly, we need to make a general plan." He immediately ordered Ziyu department to send someone from the ice sea to dance in the rain, pretending to be a ship carrying supplies, so as to completely cut off Tu Feijie''s back road. At this time, the rain dances in the mainland, and Mo Tian continues to fight in all directions under the king''s command. Qingmo has an agreement with bud that he will not interfere within a hundred Li radius of eternal life, but the premise is that bud''s headquarters will not accept the defeated remnants. At this time, the Shanying department and the coring Department joined hands and could not take refuge in the Yongsheng River, so they had to continue to live in exile.Finally, on this day, the two men fled to the boundary of Qingyun. When it comes to the boundary of Qingyun, it''s difficult for Mo Tianbu. After all, Qingqu territory is the direct subordinate force of qingmo, and there is also a garrison in the south. After much consideration, Zuo Qiu Hongwen had no choice but to stop pursuing, and then began to consolidate the victory. After several days of fighting, apart from Taiwu and Yata, which are the southernmost, depending on the terrain, and two of them surrounded by barrier Qi, most of them are decided by Mo Tianbu and belong to qingmo. Qingmo is overjoyed and decides to reward all the people of Mo Tianbu on this day. At this time, Ziyu''s people came. Su Yunpeng and Xia Houba sent by Ziyu led the team. Now that they are here, and they are just borrowing the road, qingmo will receive them by the way. At this time, they will know that the south of Yuwu mainland is about to be unified because of the existence of Mo Tianbu. "Congratulations to the king." "Yes, it''s a happy thing for you to have mo Tianbu to help you." Naturally, their words were not sincere. And green Mo also understand, these two people just a walk once, say some bureaucratic words, that how, so naturally also show perfunctory appearance, say two people say too much and so on. When Su Yunpeng left, Zuo Qiu Hongwen was puzzled and put forward some words to talk with him. These two people have no intersection, Su Yunpeng is also Leng, this zuoqiu Hongwen to find him what to say? In private, Zuo Qiu Hongwen reminds Su Yunpeng that he should turn to Ziyu and pay attention to Xia Houba. He must not give real power to him. Thanks for Zuo Hongwen''s reminding, Su Yunpeng left. After leaving, the team acted according to plan and soon saw Chenyang mainland. Chapter 1316 At this time, Chenyang continent. Although Gong lie thought of circuitous methods, he didn''t expect that there were high men in the Shentu army, and the main road was guarded, while Chunyu Pavilion, which was sent out by only a team of 100 people, was not enough to fight with. However, Chunyu Pavilion did not retreat. Instead, it carried out careful observation for several days, hoping to make a breakthrough, so that the large army would have a chance. Now the high armed forces are making a strong attack in the front. Even if someone is on guard in the back, there should be no main enemy to defend. After a few days of observation, Chunyu Pavilion finally showed his pride. Although his team of 100 people is unable to break through, only 1000 people are enough to break through the defense line. Although there are senior people on the opposite side, he has already seen that there are too few people for him, and he wants to defend every strategic place, so he can''t do it. Even more, he heard that the man opposite was named Zou Yong. He was complaining these days. If he could give him a thousand more people, he would still be able to defend here. It''s a pity that now, with limited manpower, most of the people are going to deal with the strong attack in front of him. It''s not that Shentu Feijie doesn''t give it to others, but he really can''t. since he has seen the enemy''s plan, if he can give it to more people, how can he not. He didn''t want to be surrounded by people in the rear. Now there are only 500 elite soldiers who can be sent to him. He can''t find more. "Well, 500 people are still too few. I don''t know if I can keep them." As soon as Chunyu pavilion was about to go back, he immediately mobilized a large group of people to make a breakthrough. Zou Yong couldn''t prevent the breakthrough at all. As a result, a burst of cheers came from the opposite side. "Great, the fleet is here at last. There is help "What, there are more ships coming from the opposite side?" Chunyu Pavilion feels that the Ministry of emotion is not good. If more ships are sent from the opposite side, his observation of Zou Yong in recent days will surely leave some of these people behind. In this way, he will completely plug the defensive loopholes. "That''s not good. Not only will the other side get supplies, but they will also lose the chance to make a detour!" Thinking of this, he looked at the hundred dead behind him and said, "are you afraid of death?" "Not afraid!" "Well, since I''m not afraid, let me break through from the weakest place and prevent the enemy''s reinforcements from landing. If I can delay for a while, I''ll stand in a circle. I''ll close my eyes and point at any place. When I open my eyes and stop, the person I point to is the only one who has hope to survive. Have you heard me clearly?" With the determination to die, Chunyu Pavilion began to swear, and made it clear that now some people quit, there is still time, anyway, there is also a lack of messengers, and there is no need to rely on God''s will to choose the only one who survived. "Now, does anyone quit? I don''t need to appoint one of you later!" "No, we won''t quit. Please, general." "Well, that''s my soldier! From now on, whoever I point out must deliver the letter immediately. " In this way, he finally pointed to a man named Zongbo, who sent a message to Gong lie. The rest of the soldiers began to rush to the enemy line. At this time, Zou Yong, who was defending, had long felt that there was an enemy situation on the opposite side, but he was worried that it was only the troops that attracted firepower. His people were too few to leave easily. If his personnel were enough to be dispatched by him, they would have been sent to exterminate. Now he finally realized that he had been too conservative at the beginning. Now there were only a hundred people on the opposite side, and he was about to break through. He already understood what was going on. "All of you gather together and try your best to stop them. Don''t make them stop the landing of reinforcements behind. All of you gather here." Even if the number of people Shen Tu Feijie gave to Zou Yong was less than 1000, plus another 500, there was a big gap. Now, Zou Yong''s people are really scattered, but with an order, they say that they will gather together quickly. In front of them, they only met the block of the 100 man team, and they still had the same strength, but in the back, they only felt that people were killing more and more. Although they were determined to die, the number of people in the end was far too poor. At this time, Su Yunpeng''s army had landed. As soon as he landed, he heard the battle in front of him. He took a look at xiahouba. He was just trying to test his character. He pretended to ask Ji: "Xiahou, how do we do it?" "General Su, of course, at this time, give the enemy a shot in the back." "Well, as you say." Although from the Xia Hou BA''s strategy, but Su Yunpeng is also, through a specific small matter, see who he is. Although he is not tired of deceit, and can use any means on the battlefield, he is not ashamed of Su Yunpeng. He can use tricks to get around the enemy''s rear, but he is not ashamed of sneak attack. In fact, now their troops need not fight. They just need to guard the coastline. They have won. It seems that Zuo Qiu''s warning is right. This Xia Hou Ba can''t be reused. He has already thought about it. Later, he will remind Ziyu to pay attention to this person.At this time, the people in Chunyu Pavilion were fighting with the will of death. Suddenly, the enemy''s rear area was in chaos. "What''s the matter? It''s our own people." "Who are our own people? We are general Ziyu''s people. Now your food supply has been cut off. We''d better surrender." "Ah?" In a word, Zou Yong''s people are lax. Zou Yong sighed. "Well, soldiers, it''s time for us to be loyal! Go ahead. " Take people to start fighting, this may be his last fight. Seeing this, Su Yunpeng didn''t want to kill such a warrior. "Wait a minute, are you willing to surrender?" "Joke, I''m Zou Yong. I''m not the one who surrendered. I''m the xiahouba. Bah!" During the battle, Zou Yong cursed when he saw xiahouba. Xia Hou said: "Zou Yong, you''d better wake up. At that time, I was ordered out of the city. How did he treat me? Don''t you know?" "This..." "So Zou Yong, you''d better be open-minded. It''s not worth it for Shen Tu Feijie!" Zou Yong laughed after listening. "Ha ha ha, do you know I''m for him?" At this time, Su Yunpeng came forward: "Zou Yong, if you think well, you will die, but your soldiers, they are willing to accompany you to die, so think about it for them." At this time, Zou Yong''s soldiers, however, spoke with one voice. "We are not afraid of death. Let''s do it." Zou Yong laugh: "you see, but if you let them go, I can consider." "General, you..." "Don''t say it, for you..." All the soldiers were moved. At this time, Su Yunpeng said, "let''s go." Zou Yong didn''t expect that Su Yunpeng would let them go in this way, but Chunyu Pavilion knew very well that Su Yunpeng was worthy of Ziyu''s powerful man, and he was really powerful. Chapter 1317 Su Yunpeng''s sudden decision left Zou Yong stunned. "You let us go today, don''t you regret it?" "Why regret it? Even if we meet again in the future, we are still on the battlefield, but you respect you as a warrior and your soldiers!" "Well, today I think Zou Yong owes someone a favor, so I wrote it down." Then he left with the soldiers. At this time, Xia Houba stopped him. "In any case, if we work together, where do you want to go? In a word, you can''t go back to Shentu Feijie. " Zou Yong after listening to a sneer: "this is my business, where I go, and you have nothing to do?" He left with his soldiers. Xia Houba then said to Su Yunpeng, "since the general intends to accept this man, if he really goes back to Shentu army, he is afraid of more bad luck than good." Su Yunpeng nodded: "well said, then it''s up to you!" "Yes, sir In this way, Xia Houba takes orders and begins to carry out Su Yunpeng''s orders secretly. If Zou Yong is really confused and returns to Shentu army, he will be rescued. He has his own plan, so no matter what, Zou Yong owes him a favor. In this way, several of chunyuting''s subordinates came back to life, and they joined Su Yunpeng''s army and began to fight to the rear of the coalition. Gong lie got the news and was overjoyed. Now that Zou Yong, who is in charge of defense, is retreating, it''s time to attack. General Gong lie''s team was divided into two parts. One part assisted Gao Wu, and most of the troops detoured back to the rear of the Allied forces. Both sides were attacked at the same time. The Shentu army and the bade army were killed and turned upside down. When bud saw that he was in a bad situation, he left the troops behind and disguised himself as an ordinary soldier. He mixed with the surrenders and was ready to run away. Shentu Feijie also knows that he can only find a way to save his life at this time. When he was fighting and retreating, he happened to meet Zou Yong. He got the chance to find a path under the cover and run away. "Thank you so much, Zou Yong." "General, if you leave the Castle Peak, you are not afraid of no firewood. I know a path. Come with me. Protect general Shentu. " Zou Yong is loyal to Shentu Feijie, but it doesn''t mean that his subordinates will be so loyal. Unlike Zou Yong, they can be loyal to Zou Yong, but they may not be loyal to Shentu Feijie. After two symbolic hits, they all began to come to Zou Yong. "What are you doing?" "The one we want to protect is general Zou. Not him. " But now, in his heart, Tu Feijie has to bear to kill people. "Well, your Zou Yong, now they are more loyal to you than our general. You are waiting for our general to get out of danger." Poor Zou Yong, I don''t know that Shen Tu Feijie has killed himself. Under the cover of Zou Yong''s men, they are responsible for the defense of the rear road these days. They know a secret Road, follow the secret Road, fight and retreat, and finally get rid of the pursuers. After that, Shen Tu Feijie took a look at the left and right, and several of his own people came out. Seeing that he is safe, Shentu Feijie is fierce. He has seen the terrain clearly. As long as he crosses the river in front of him, he will be safe. Now he doesn''t need Zou Yong any more. Give him an order immediately. "Come on, take Zou Yong down." "General Shentu, this..." "Can''t you hear me when I say take this man?" At this time, suddenly out of a team, it is Xia Houba''s people. Because of the sudden rush out, Xia Houba is not polite. Relying on the sudden rush out, Shentu Feijie is unprepared. Xia Houba kills Shentu Feijie on the spot. After killing Shentu Feijie, Xia Houba sneered, pointed to Zou Yong and said, "now you can see clearly, what kind of person is he?" Zou Yong snorted. "So what? I said it''s my business. Although you helped me, I won''t get your love." Xiahouba is speechless. "Zou Yong, you are a dead brain. Next time no one cares about you, let''s go!" Such Zou Yong is really angry with Xia Houba. Angry that he led the team to leave, as long as he crossed the river in front of him, anyway, he was safe. Zou Yong said he didn''t want to appreciate it, but Xia Houba knew very well that he was just hard mouthed, and he didn''t know for sure. Looking at Zou Yong''s people crossing the river, Xia Hou Ba gave a high drink. "Shentu Feijie, the enemy''s leader, has been killed for me. I''m Ziyu, under Su qupeng, xiahouba!" I heard that the general had been killed and all the Shentu troops had surrendered. Now that the general was dead, how could they fight? So the battle was declared over. In addition to zotuobad, gaowu army, gonglie army and Suyun Pengbu won the battle. At this time, suddenly someone yelled."No, one of the prisoners has escaped." After everyone reacted, they found that the man who escaped was bud. Now the whole department of the dead only escaped from him. He knew that at this time, the rain dance mainland could not go back. As for where to go after the escape, heaven and earth were great. As long as he left alive, there was always a place for him to live. The man ran away from the dragon. "Want to go? I will take your life when I flee to the ends of the earth. " At this time, the state of dragon has completely entered the war, but with the arrival of Gao Wujun and Gong lie, they and Fengguo have been responsible for logistics. They are worried about longbing of longlei, and then they go after bud. Although these two people have been unconvinced with each other, but also belong to the best relationship between the two people. The two dragon people with the strongest fighting power are chasing bud in the back, so bud has to run for his life. At this time, rain dance mainland, eternal river. The news of bud''s defeat leads to chaos in the undead world. Sima Kong, the elder, is temporarily elected as the new patriarch. But Sima Kong is not the main combatant. Because of his belligerence, bud takes away most of the tribal elites. At this time, he can only ask for self-protection. In this way, Sima Kong takes the initiative to surrender to qingmo, only to protect their souls, and promises to close down The passage will never appear in the rain dance continent. Sima Kong is not so honest on the surface. He has his own plan. If he is just such a weak man, we will not regard him as the tribal leader in this crisis. The necromancer kingdom is a very special tribe. It is similar to the underworld tribe where Fengdu is located. It is not a tribe born entirely on land. Now there is a secret passage that can directly reach the ice sea. It can be said that the real necromancer kingdom is not known by long Lei. It is just a limited area under the Yongsheng river passage. Besides the Yongsheng River, there is a long and narrow area below Domain, through here, you can directly reach the ice sea. Although Binghai is now included in the territory of xinshiguo and controlled by gaowu and Ziyu, its garrison is limited. Chapter 1318 As long as the Ministry of the dead can get through the current difficulties, they can secretly take their family to the ice sea to plan for the future. This is where simakong is clever. It''s not a few months ago or a few months ago that the mobs need to move forward. In addition, we can also use this time to send some people to develop the ice sea in secret and make it a new paradise. After all, we have to go to Lingkong and Canling to fight against the climate. In this way, some of the forces of the undead in the past are actually sweeping the hinterland of the ice sea. Now the great devil has died, and they are believed to be cleaned up soon. Because the hinterland of the ice sea is still untouched, so now no one knows that a new tribe is about to rise. As the clan leader, bud, who had originally escaped, certainly knew that there was a secret way to escape to the dead spirit world through the ice sea. But to go to the ice sea, he had to go through Canglang department and Ziyu department. In addition, there were two people behind him, longlei and longbing. He had no chance to escape through the secret way. He had better give up. In desperation, he turned around and fled all the way south. And to the south, it is the southern wasteland, the boundary of Shura. Once let him escape to here, two people want to kill him, more difficult, after all, in front of Feng country and Shura department, is the enemy. With the relationship between dragon and Phoenix, people in Shura department now know their identity as dragon Kingdom, so they must be regarded as enemies. The enemy of the enemy is a friend, so once bud successfully escaped here, he would be protected by the Shura people. Although they are the most powerful of the Dragon tribe, how can they fight against the whole tribe? Although the attack of chubayi led by the tribe in front of them has greatly damaged the vitality of the Shura tribe, we should never forget that a thin camel is bigger than a horse. These two men are definitely not the opponents of the whole tribe. But in the end, he managed to escape to the Shura department for bud. This made them sigh. "Damn, let him escape into Shura department." Now you can''t go there by force. You can only find another way out of the southern wilderness. At this time, the new founding state. After hearing that Shentu Feijie died in the war, Tang Feng knew that he was in the trap. "What, died in battle, didn''t it mean a great victory ahead?" At this time, Zhu Mingyue just found out that it was the work of shadow organization and wanted to report. He hasn''t heard about the shadow yet. After all, his opponent is Wu Yong. Constantly releasing smoke bombs to him, not only did he not find anything else, but he almost countered Wu Yong and let Wu Yong know something more confidential and confidential, which made Zhu Mingyue know that she met a fierce opponent. "You are worthy of the shadow. You are really powerful." Fortunately, Zhu Mingyue didn''t get nothing. When he learned that he had been hit by his opponent, the news in front of him was false. But the real battle in front of him was that several allied forces joined forces to encircle Shentu Feijie in the past, and Shentu Feijie had been killed by Xia Houba, a demoted General of Ziyu. "National division, these enemies are really cunning." "Cunning, what do you do, master of our country, to raise you jusha and Yaomen? Xiaba? This name seems to have been heard "Yes, the national master. He was originally a subordinate of general Shentu. When he fought in Vatican City, he threw himself into Ziyu department." "Very good, now Ziyu''s people, kill Shentu Feijie, then Bingfa Ziyu department!" Tang Feng had been in charge of the government affairs for him and was fighting against Chu Dong. He was looking for reasons. Although he was declaring war on Zi Yu, he was actually fighting against Chu Dong. "Chudong, Chudong, isn''t this man your grandson? Do you just sit and watch or join the fight?" He used to be the brigade commander of fengshanlei tribe. He did not help Hanlin without personal purpose. He even wanted to help him cultivate Hanlin with the help of Chudong. Although he was not abandoned at that time, he thought of the future ahead of time. He was not surprised at the result of becoming an abandoned son, so he made his own layout long ago. At this time, Chen Liu and Chu Dong received the news. At the same time, he also received some intelligence sent back by Wu Yong. Although there is no complete evidence, the current known evidence is direct. This Tang Feng is very problematic. To prove who Tang Feng is, there is a key person. It is said that Yu Guang is the only one among the six guards who has seen the real face of this person. Because Yu Guang is the most trusted person in Hanlin, and Tang Feng didn''t wear a mask when he first saw Hanlin. After all, Hanlin is the king of a generation. No one dares to wear a mask to see him. So Wu Yong and others, in addition to investigating Tang Feng''s original appearance, are also actively trying to find a way to rescue Yu Guang. For rescuing Yu Guang, Chu Dong is still a little worried. After all, Wu Yong and Yu Guang have a good personal relationship. At the beginning, when Hanlin was still a proton, Wu Yong and Yu Guang also exchanged identities to ensure the safety of Hanlin.It''s just that everyone is in their own hands now, and it''s impossible to get too close, but the old friendship must be in the past. The more so, Chu Dong is more worried, for rescue things, Wu Yong will care about chaos. Therefore, in order to ensure that everything is safe, Feng Xingchang is also dispatched behind Chu Dong. At the same time, Linna also recommends one, which is Lu Qing beside Wu Yong. After all, Linna is directly responsible for the wind and shadow. Therefore, she has to have an in-depth understanding of the two places, not to mention everyone. But for some people with outstanding abilities, she certainly knows that she is more optimistic about LV Qing, mainly because of his wisdom. At least in Linna''s heart, LV Qing ranks only behind Wu Yong. "Master, this LV Qing can use it." "OK, then send them together. Although Yu Guang is from Hanlin, he will not submit to me, but he is the only one who can solve the mystery of Tang Feng''s identity." Chu Dong, they can think of this thing, Tang Feng such as some cunning, naturally will think of it, but he does not want to move any one of the six guards now. Even if we really want to move them, we will only kill Gu song, who is actually assassinating. That day only Gu song was too anxious to die for Tang Feng, so he was the first to do it. The remaining six people were not as quick as him. Now, the six guards are just his bait. He believes that someone will come to save them. Yu Guang has seen him. This news is even more intentional. Only in this way can he really achieve his goal. Wu Yong and others are not aware of all this. Now Wu Yong just as Chu Dong thought, in order to save people, he became concerned and confused. Chapter 1319 At this time, Tang Feng expected that Chu Dong''s energy would be restrained by him. There''s no other side to it. Zhu Mingyue, who has Ju Sha, reports to him. Now people with shadow appear in the King City. Of course, he wants to catch them all. Tang Feng didn''t know about the specific members of the shadow, but when he was the head of fengshanlei tribe, he knew too much about Chudong. "Ha ha, I don''t know if Wu Yong will come this time?" At that time, Chu Dong had no defense against the patriarch awa, and now Tang Feng. Where would he have thought that the people around him would have planned for a long time. A new battle is just around the corner, and Chu Dong doesn''t know his opponent''s real identity now. Although Chu Dong thought that AVA might not be dead, he would never associate him with Tang Feng. And now Chu Dong''s mind, all put on how to aid the son feather department above. The two countries of dragon and Phoenix have only experienced the war. They need to recuperate themselves after the war. Gao Wu''s army also spent a lot of money to help Zi Yu. Now, it''s obvious that Gao Wu''s army will fall into a state of exhaustion to expect Gao Wu to fight with Canglang. Although the war went smoothly, the soldiers who came and went to help Chenyang in the mainland war were really exhausted. Now gaowu''s headquarters are not his original subordinates. If they were replaced by his original subordinates, they would not have to consider this. The people of Canglang are very fierce on the land, but they are going to fight across the sea. It will take some time for these soldiers to recuperate before they can reach their peak. The Canglang Department of gaowu can''t support it immediately, and the Gong Liejun army is similar to the gaowu army. It''s also a team that is not good at fighting at sea. It''s a combat state. There''s no way. The soldiers have to overcome the difficulties. Now these people have returned to their country, and some of them are beginning to react to their discomfort. After all, they have crossed the sea twice The sea. Ziyu, Su Yunpeng, even made a detour through the rain dance to cross the sea, which is more conceivable. So at this time, Ziyu''s own fighting power was also discounted. It was he Jinjun who led the troops. He Jin thought of reusing it together. This time, he was just trying to show his strength. In addition, Shen Tu Feijie was killed by Xia Houba. All the soldiers were very angry and vowed to kill Xia Houba. It had nothing to do with Shen Tu Feijie. He was also a general of the New Kingdom. Now some people have killed the generals of their own country. This kind of morale of common hatred does not need any more words. It is just like spontaneous action. In this way, the morale of Ho Jin''s soldiers is unprecedented. In addition, in order to contain Chu Dong, he sent Hong Wei to unite with Jing Tianliang to harass Nanbo city. Tang Feng clearly orders that he doesn''t have to get Nanbo City, just harass him. Jing Tianliang is the best at this kind of thing. He really makes him fight hard. He doesn''t have the ability. It can be said that Tang Jianren can do his best. Although Hong Wei is a little upset with Jing Tianliang, he also knows that this kind of fight is more suitable for him. Anyway, he just yells at him and doesn''t really work hard. Let him do what he is good at. Therefore, in the area of Nanbo City, the constant harassment of these two people has even restrained Gao Wu''s strength. Even if Gao Wu ignores his tired division, he has to take Nanbo city into consideration. Gao Wu''s support army is limited. And Chu east place, the most capable of fighting, only Huawu Legion. Tang Feng, sitting in the city of Xinshi king, has already calculated everything. As long as the Huawu army moved, he would send anyone to fight against the city of flame with a bluff. "Chudong, Chudong, I''m blooming all around now. How can you break the situation?" Tang Feng can think of things, and now there are capable people under Chu Dong''s command. After some analysis, Xing Yuanshan and Zhong An think of the seriousness of the matter. They have seen the opponent''s intention through the constant harassment of Nanbo city by the well Tianliang department, which is so obvious. "Your Majesty, if you send out the Huawu army this time, I''m afraid that Tang Feng will use our original way to take the flame city and then threaten Chen Liu. It seems that this situation is not easy to break." These two people all say so, let Chu East frequently nod. "You have a good point. Although general Eddie can be sent to rescue the city of flame, it''s empty. As long as Tang Feng is sending an army through Jiangnan and Jiangbei, Chen Liu is in great danger!" But if you don''t send Eddie to rescue flame City, once flame city is broken, you still have no danger to defend. The only choice of Chudong is to retreat to Fengdu. Once Chudong retreats to Fengdu, the whole situation will change greatly. Tang Feng must take this opportunity to master all the departments of Xinshi state. Although Chudong has the danger to defend Fengdu, he is passive in defense and wants to get rich It''s not easy to attack. Chu Dong really doesn''t know how to break this situation. It can be said that Tang Feng''s arrangement made Chu Dong unable to take over. If ziyubu is conquered, the whole North will fall into the hands of Tang Feng. In this way, he can go south in a large scale and concentrate his superior forces to attack Nanbo City, the old gateway. Nanbo city has been harassed constantly, so he will not be able to face the attack of Tang Feng''s superior forces at that time.Don''t underestimate the harassment tactics. It doesn''t seem to cost much, but it consumes a lot of resources. You don''t know when the enemy will come to harass you. You can only be in a state of war readiness at any time. The daily consumption of this state is enormous. At this time, Zihuang gives a very good proposal. "King, in fact, there is no way to crack this game. If you think about qingmo in Yuwu Kingdom, you owe him a favor because you have taken in the remnant of Nanyi and the king doesn''t care about it. So at this time, you can turn to qingmo in Yuwu Kingdom and send out people who can speak. It is clear that you don''t need the strength of his headquarters to send troops. Just help him pacify Mo Tianbu in the south. " "Let Mo Tianbu of qingmo come to help?" "Yes, your majesty, and you are not angry. You missed Yunxin twice. So you just take this opportunity to see if there is any chance to let this person stay. If he still refuses, you don''t have to worry about it." It has to be said that Zihuang is now an excellent think tank around Chudong. It''s a wonderful idea. The east of Chu was overjoyed at the news. At this time, Xing Yuanshan added: "king, in order to buy time for Zhong''an''s trip, you can escort the return of Hanlin. Under the banner of Huawu army, you can take some people and horses to set out." Chapter 1320 In the front, Chu Dong orders Jamie to protect himself secretly, but since Jamie has been given explicit instructions, he is the one who stirs up the trouble. With such an order, of course, he would turn the secret into the open. This makes cold forest suddenly, become, anti don''t know Chu East exactly is what plan. For Jamie, Hanlin really wanted to be angry, but he couldn''t. Although Yu Wen, the father of Yu Fei, has done something wrong to Hanlin, Yu Fei is her beloved woman after all. When Jamie was in the Royal City, he had been fighting against Yu Fei. For Hanlin, it was always a thorn in the throat. But for the sake of the plan behind, Hanlin had to bear it. Jamie escorted him to Fengdu. At this time, Jamie sent Hanlin Ping''an to Bosten. He just came back a few days ago and was resting in his own house. Sometimes, Jamie didn''t come up with such a big idea. On the contrary, Jamie didn''t come up with such a big idea. If it wasn''t for Xing Yuanshan to add, Chu Dong didn''t really intend to let him know when he mentioned Jamie. He knew too well what kind of person Jamie was. Now Chudong didn''t want to take the initiative to fight and was trapped by the enemy. If he was there, he would be the main combatant. After all, Jamie has always been a combatant. With the supplement of Xing Yuanshan, Zihuang''s plan is perfect. At this time, Tang Feng heard from the front line that Chu Dong had sent Huawu Legion to help. He was very happy. "Ha ha, Chu Dong is just like this. After all, you only send Huawu Legion to help Zi Yu." Now Chen Liu doesn''t have Huawu in charge, but Eddie Chu Dong can''t move. He must be the commander of Chen Liu. He immediately orders one of his generals, sun Qing, to fight in flame city. Although sun Qing is not well-known, he has enough fighting power to take down the city of flame. As long as he conquers flame City, he will immediately transfer Hong Wei back and send his soldiers back to Chen Liu. Chen Liu is a place where there is no danger to defend. Starting from flame city and the military strength of Jiangnan and Jiangbei, one Eddie can''t defend Chen Liu at all. A few days later, he heard from the front line that it was Jamie who, under the banner of Huawu, claimed to be 50000 elite soldiers and reinforced Ziyu department. This made Tang Feng know that he had been hit by Chu Dong''s plan. Although sun Qing was not a famous Zhan Jing, there were not many people in Xinshi who could lead the army to fight in front of Hanlin. Even if he lost a sun Qing, it would be a loss to Xinshi How is Wu Qinghua''s opponent. They are not the same class at all. After the first World War, Huawu beheaded sun Qing. Not only that, it gave Chudong a reason to bypass the city of flame. Tang Feng had no choice but to fight. However, under the command of Chu Dong, the Chinese armed forces did not go further. It was not the right time. Although xinshiguo had made a lot of blunders in front of Hanlin, his strength should not be underestimated. After all, there were a lot of talented people in Xinshi state. Many generals were buried at the beginning. At this time, a full-scale war broke out. If these generals, who had been buried among the people, all stood up to resist and oppose Chu Dong, it would be unfavorable. Chu Dong used to be known as the emperor of the shop. When it comes to the business of the shop, how many people know better than him. At present, there seems to be no one on the court Hall of Xinshi kingdom. In fact, there are still many talents in the market. Although some of them have been lost and absorbed by Chudong and qingmo, there must be talents in the market. They believe in the belief that it is hard to leave the hot land and stay in Xinshi kingdom all the time. Now Tang Feng sends envoys to make peace with Chu Dong. He says that attacking Ziyu department is his new beginning of domestic affairs. He doesn''t want Chu Dong to interfere, and he won''t challenge Chu Dong. I hope everyone will step back. Although the words of Chu Dong were fierce on the surface and put forward all kinds of conditions, they agreed in the end. Therefore, although Tang Feng temporarily made Chu Dong cease-fire, he had to pay a price. In order to change the situation, although Chu Dong made the offer, Tang Feng finally agreed. He was worried that Chu Dong would propose to interview him later. At that time, he was worried that his identity would be exposed. "I didn''t expect Chu Dong to be so difficult." At this time, a civil servant named Qin Si began to offer advice to Tang Feng. Every era, there are every era, people who want to take advantage of the opportunity, as long as there is such a thing as power, there will always be people who rush for it. Qin Si proposed that at this time or with the help of external forces. "Oh? With the help of external forces, where can we borrow them now? " Tang Feng asked. Qin thought: "nature is the power of the southern wasteland." "No, this is tantamount to leading wolves into the house. According to our national teacher, the people in the southern wasteland have been intending to get in touch with Cangwu mainland. If you help them, it''s easy to ask God, but hard to send God. You can''t do anything!" After hearing this, Qin Si showed his cunning and said: "national master, how can we let them have a chance to touch Cangwu and think that his Shura department is defeated by Feng kingdom. At this time, as long as they are willing to attack Feng Kingdom, Chudong is still the leader of chuba, so he will go to Gu Feng kingdom. Therefore, this war will only burn to the mainland of Chenyang, which has nothing to do with our Cangwu mainland. In addition, the lower officials can tell them to fight the Yeli tribe. Isn''t Chudong going to establish trade relations with Yeli tribe? If Chudong doesn''t help, the two countries will certainly have a bad relationship. If he does, how much skill does he have? "After listening to Qin Si''s words, Tang Feng was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, among these civil servants, there were such talents as Qin Si. He really didn''t find them. He immediately approved Qin Si''s proposal and sent envoys to lobby heroye of Shura department. At this time, the Shura department, with the continuous internal war, heluoye had almost pacified the Shura department. He immediately hit it off with the emissary, but he made it clear that his troops are constantly fighting. If they want them to attack two places, they need the new founding country to provide the necessary supplies. As long as the supplies are in place, they will start fighting immediately. But at this time, in order to pacify the affairs of Chu Dong, the New Kingdom sent a batch of materials to Chen Liu. Now it''s not a matter that can be done in a short time to ask Tang Feng to provide supplies. But heluoye agreed to it. Tang Feng immediately said that he would provide supplies according to the agreement in half a year. Such two secretly agreed to fight with these two places in half a year. Half a year later, there may be some variables, but Tang Feng has no choice. A few days later, Tang Feng receives bad news. Qingmo sends Mo Tianbu to help Ziyu. Because there is a passage through the ice sea, the people of Mo Tianbu have reached the north of zixinshi country without going through the sea. "What, qingmo people, without going through the sea, went straight to the north of our country. How did they do that?" "Newspaper, national teacher, it is said that there is a passage through the ice sea, which can reach the rain dance mainland directly!" Chapter 1321 "What else?" Tang Feng couldn''t believe it. It''s a real surprise. At this time, his subordinates even said that Chu Dong''s business was also secretly transporting goods and materials. Tang Feng was furious: "why didn''t you say it earlier?" Tang Feng didn''t realize that Chu Dong now turned business into war, and he also borrowed the rain to dance in the mainland. He thought that he could borrow the rain from the outside, but Chu Dong did it first. "Ask Hong Wei''s department to support quickly. There must be no mistake. Jingtianliang''s department will continue to contain Gao Wu!" On the way, Hong Wei met Zou Yong''s army. Now he learned that Wang Shi wanted to avenge Shen Tu Feijie and attack Ziyu. Since he met Wang Shi on the way, he was happy to join Hong Wei. At this time, Bai Liba, who was in he Jinjun, heard that Zou Yong, who had fought together in the past, actually took refuge with Hong Wei, and his heart was filled with emotion. Bailiba is very disappointed with Master Wang. If he can, he already has the intention to go. Now Zou Yong is really confused. He even wants to take refuge with Master Wang, just to avenge an unworthy Shentu Feijie? After the confluence of the two armies, bailiba went to see Zou Yong in private. "Zou Yong, you are so confused. Looking around the world, it is clear that only Chu Dong is the master of Ming Dynasty!" "Ha ha, I don''t know, but I will never learn from Xia Houba. Even if Shen Tu Feijie is unkind to me, I can''t be unjust!" "Not kind to you?" "Yes Zou Yongming said that he saved Shentu Feijie, but Shentu Feijie wanted to kill him, which made bailiba very angry. "What do you think is in your mind? Although xiahouba is not a good man, you can not learn from him, but with your ability, you can form your own power. Why bother?" "Ha ha, if I have this idea, why do I have to go to master Wang halfway?" Hundred Li overbearing: "you can be confused by yourself, but have you ever thought that your soldiers have asked them?" "I..." After listening to this, I don''t want to die together with those who fought in the past. Besides, bailiba really doesn''t want to serve Wang Shi. He finally came up with a plan. Taking advantage of the opportunity to drink with Zou Yong''s soldiers in the evening, he discussed a plan with several people in charge. That night, because Zou Yong met bailiba in the army, he also had two more drinks. As a result, the next morning, he found that he was dressed as a general by his soldiers. "General, now you are the only general we have identified. We will leave. And now, general, you are wearing the clothes that a general is qualified to wear. There is no way out! " "You..." But Zou Yong had no choice but to follow these soldiers. He also understood their intentions. In this way, Zou Yong joined forces with bailiba and led 10000 troops to leave suddenly. Ten thousand troops, for he Jinjun and Hong Weijun, is a big loss at this time. What''s more, news comes from the front of he bu that Mo Tianbu under qingmo is coming from the direction of Binghai. "Mo Tianbu?" He Jinjun and Hong Weijun naturally know little about the rain dance in mainland China, but they must have heard of the name Yunxin. "Yes, two generals, this Mo Tianbu is a very powerful army that helps qingmo to calm down the southern departments, and also has Yunxin with the army." "Who?" In the name of Yunxin, he Jin was not calm at that time. At the beginning, if Meng Jiang used to use this person, he was afraid that Meng Jiang''s department would become invincible at this time. He Jin, who had experienced the war personally, still had a lingering fear. A person who was defeated, who was defeated, and who was defeated by Gao Wu, would be terrible to think about. Only to hear the name of Yunxin, he Jin has been scared. Hong Wei also knows how powerful Yunxin is. He didn''t expect that there is a very fierce player Jamie over there. Although he is not a real Huawu, he doesn''t know how to command because of his brute force, but he has enough courage to fight. Besides, Ziyu is not easy to deal with. Now there is mo Tianbu coming from the north, so this battle can''t be continued. So when Hong Wei arrived, he began to discuss with He Jin how to protect his life. I don''t know if it was influenced by Jing Tianliang, or Chu Dong''s lucky ability, or both. And Tang Feng knows that as soon as the people of Mo Tianbu arrive, the situation is gone. "Hum, I''m not dead yet. Half a year later..." Now Tang Feng only hopes for half a year later. In half a year''s time, not only can he luoye of the Shura department make use of his power, but also Chengguang''s power should grow a lot. Tang Feng was originally a Protoss. Naturally, he had some secret methods. He could help others to practice them without using aura. Chengguang organization was just behind him. He got the secret methods and practiced them. Now, on the surface, Hanlin is reclusive to the mountains and rivers, but in fact, it is in the mountains and rivers that these monks are secretly cultivated. Soon, a sect, called tianyuanzong, was established. It was only a few days ago that the first group of disciples entered the mountain gate. Although the first group of disciples were less than 100, Hanlin believes that they will soon form a certain scale And this is Fengdu."Ha ha, Chu Dong, you won''t think that Gu Hui will secretly cultivate his power in your rear area." On this day, Bo Xun came to see Han Lin for routine examination. Now he still regards Han Lin as his own patient. Han Lin has to act now, of course, to cooperate with Bo Xun. After his diagnosis, he shows a strange expression. "King, is it true that you are the emperor who lives to bring miracles to heaven? Now the strange poison on you is completely removed, and according to my observation, if there is no accident, you can extend your life for another hundred years, no matter." Han Lin was very happy when he heard that he didn''t cheat Tang Feng on this point. He could really prolong his life for a hundred years. For people of this era, Shou yuan is just something they can''t imagine. "Ha ha, it''s also a superb doctor." But at this time, Bosten said: "even so, but the king''s body seems to have given people something similar to Gu." "Doctor, do you think someone has been tricking me? It''s impossible Bosten said: "I also hope that the diagnosis is wrong. Is it really so? Now the Gu is extremely calm, and I can''t even feel it. I hope I can find the reason when I come next time. During this period of time, I will go back and understand it carefully." "Thank you, doctor." For Bosten''s assertion that there is a strange kind of poison in Hanlin, Hanlin still believes that there is no free lunch in the world. He knows that Tang Feng will not cooperate with him so easily, and he will certainly have a back hand. But he never thought that he would use insidious poison. Hanlin knows very well that now the two cooperate, and everyone is safe. Chapter 1322 Hanlin knows very well that one day, when there is a conflict of interests, it is the time when his poison breaks out. Thinking of the terrible consequences, Hanlin was not happy. "I know that there must be a price for the centenary." But Hanlin knows better that the road is his own choice. Now that he has come to this point, he can only stick to the road he has chosen and finish it. In this world, there is no regret medicine to buy. At this time, Chen Liubu. Chu Dong heard that Mo Tianbu had left the ice sea. He knew that no matter what the result was, he would go to the front line and have a look at Yunxin. This time, he will lose his income. Now Chu Dong has no bottom in his heart. "Well, if I go this time, I will be lucky and lose my life!" He relaxed his mind and arrived at the front line where ziyubu was about to fight. The front-line soldiers, after hearing the arrival of Chu Dong, were even more enthusiastic and courageous. Ziyu department is now completely independent of Xinshi state. Even if Hanlin is in charge, Ziyu department can''t serve Xinshi state. What''s more, the person in charge now is Tang Feng, the former national teacher. Ziyu is the third generation disciple of the unknown cave. His heart, of course, is toward the east of Chu, and the east of Chu is known as the king of the shop, this name is not in vain, these soldiers and Ziyu, their heart, are toward the east of Chu. Because of this, now we can hear that Chu Dong is coming. How can we not be inspired? At the same time, reinforcements are coming soon. Mo Tianbu even plays the flag. The people who follow the army are famous in the first World War and are used to leading the troops. No matter whether Yunxin has real ability or not, in the first two battles, he was defeated first and then Gao Wu. These achievements are enough to make the enemy feel scared when they hear the name of Yunxin. Mo Tianbu, in addition to Yunxin, was accompanied by Zuo Qiu Hongwen, a very powerful civil servant. He deliberately put up a banner to let everyone know that Yunxin, who is also famous, came to fight this time. Although Mo Tian and Wu Ming did not come in person, they also sent General situ Zhan to increase his fighting experience. Today, Mo Tian and Wu Ming need to keep good results. This is also the place where Zuo Qiu Hongwen is smart. He has already thought that after hearing that Mo Tian''s troops came here, they would let the remnant of the South under the expedition think that there is an opportunity to take advantage of it. Therefore, these two men would not personally lead the troops. Therefore, situ Zhan only came under the banner of Mo Tian and claimed to have 50000 soldiers. As a matter of fact, there are no more than 5000 soldiers sent by Mo Tianbu. But for Yunxin, which is used to array, five thousand soldiers are enough. Now Yunxin has a stage to play. "Ha ha, there are not many soldiers, but the essence and use of them. This is the way to use them." There are Zuo Qiu Hongwen and Wu Yunxin in the literature, so Mo Tianbu at this time can be called a strong force even though there are few troops. Zuoqiu Hongwen''s strategy of attacking the enemy is also well versed in the art of war, but he is a civil servant with the army, so it''s not his turn to kill the enemy in the real front line. He just wants to give advice wholeheartedly. At this time, under the banner of Motian, situ Zhan''s troops had already arrived at the front line. When the soldiers and horses arrive at the front line, Yunxin immediately deploys the array. It''s a defensive array, not fighting for attack. Even if it is true to confront the enemy head-on, it is only after seeing Ziyu. So, with the defense array, Yunxin will meet Ziyu with you. "General Ziyu, we are late." Zuoqiu Hongwen apologized for marching here at this time. At this time, Chudong also came here. This time, even if zuoqiu Hongwen intentionally prevented Chudong from meeting Yunxin, he didn''t have this opportunity. He couldn''t help saying in secret: "well, sometimes it''s really God''s will. In the end, they still met." Now Zuo Qiu Hongwen''s only hope is that Yunxin can figure out and figure out what he wants. Besides, Zuo Qiu Hongwen now knows very well that he has no power to stop all this. In this case, let it be. At the thought of letting nature take its course and observing its changes, Zuo Qiu Hongwen was relieved. Once you put it down, sometimes you can see through the problems. "Well, it seems that I still don''t know enough about Yunxin. At this time, he should refuse Chu Dong''s invitation and wait and see what happens." Open to the left Qiu Hongwen, has thought of the worst results, after anything happens, he can be calm to deal with. At this time, he Jinjun. He Jinzheng and Hong Wei discussed countermeasures. Hong Wei, who used to be under Qiu yuan''s command, now has certain rights in his hands. Naturally, he has no reason to be loyal to Qiu yuan. It has to be said that before he let the National Teacher preside over the government, Hanlin wanted to isolate Qiu yuan. This plan was very successful. Everyone has a desire for power in his heart.Hong Wei, who can be Qiu yuan''s think tank and almost succeed, is naturally not empty in his mind. He knew very well that although it was important to protect his life, he would retreat without fighting. When I go back, I can''t recover my life. He and he Jin said: "general he, it''s impossible not to fight this time. It''s true how to minimize the loss of fighting." "Oh? So Mr. Hong has a good idea? " "Yes, although Yunxin arranged the array, he put it there and waited for us to attack. Although I don''t know the way of array and know things, it''s not that simple." "Well, Mr. Hong has a point." It''s not easy for him to set up the array. He had dealt with Yunxin before, so he believed it. Besides, Hong Wei didn''t have to remind him about it. He thought about it. After he agreed with this, he continued: "although you have a point, sir, will you just want to tell me what the general has thought of. After all, I have dealt with Yunxin. " "Yes, so we can''t break his array rashly, but we should send strange soldiers to detour. Things may turn for the better." "Oh?" He Jin knows that Hong Wei must have his action plan. Although he does not want to win, he should not lose so badly. But after hearing Hong Wei''s idea, he thought it was really a bad idea. He said in his heart, "this is Zeng Qiuyuan''s think tank. His level of strategy is too general." It turned out that Hong Wei suggested that although he didn''t have to break the array, he could keep pretending to challenge. Later, he had his own way. In front of Tang Feng, Chen said it, but if he didn''t fight, he didn''t have a chance to see Chen Ming with Tang. "Mr. Hong, is that your idea?" "Yes, as I said, this war is only about minimizing losses." Chapter 1323 This one looks like Chengwei. He Jin doesn''t know what Hong Wei is going to do. But now he can''t figure out how to defeat the enemy. It''s better to just try what Hong Wei says? He Jinjun now says that there may be losses in this kind of insincere attack. However, this kind of loss can be completely ignored in the current war situation. At this time, the plumage of the child. At this time, Chu Dong finally got what he wanted and met Yunxin. Chu Dong came with three girls besides Zihuang. After seeing Yunxin, Longna, one of the few people, didn''t like him. Although not as intense as when she visited wenzumutian last time, Longna''s displeasure to Yunxin has been written on her face. His face was a little gloomy and he didn''t say a word. Chu Dong saw her mind, worried that Longna would like to see Mu Tian last time, and said in a soft voice: "you go to have a rest. I have something to say to Yunxin alone." Chu Dong not only broke up the second daughter, but also broke up other people to make room for him and Yunxin. And Zuo Qiu Hongwen, who had seen things clearly, came forward and said, "general situ, let''s go there, too." Situ Zhan was just a general. Of course, his mind was not as delicate as that of Zuo Qiu Hongwen. He was puzzled: "Mr. Zuo Qiu, what''s the matter with you?" "Yes." When Zuo Qiu Hongwen finished answering, he felt speechless and thought, "this situ Zhan is still too simple to be a man. At this time, he still can''t understand things." On the contrary, Ziyu and his subordinates recognized Chu Dong''s meaning. It means to avoid. Although Yunxin is not as good as his military talent in other aspects, he is not as observant as situ Zhan. Step forward a way: "Chu East adult, since want to speak alone, I think or we go to private better." "Good! Then, general Ziyu, please arrange it. " Ziyu nodded: "Yunpeng, please arrange it." Under the leadership of Su Yunpeng, although the war ahead is tight, it is still possible to arrange an undisturbed place in the army. In private, somewhere nobody. Chudong is straight to the point. "I''ve visited Mr. Yun several times. I didn''t want to meet him here today. I don''t know if I can work with him later!" After hearing this, Yunxin waved his hand and said, "no, your majesty, I want to make a success of my career now, so thank you for your kindness." Chudong was not surprised by this result. "Well, everyone has his own ambition, so I can''t help you. Now that you and I are clear, Mr. Yunxin, of course you have the right to choose. " Cloud channel: "thank you, king." So they came out. When they came out, they saw a figure leaving quickly, but the man left very quickly. He looked like he was well-trained. He only saw a figure in his back, but he didn''t see his face clearly after all. The two people were puzzled. They didn''t expect that under the arrangement of Su Yunpeng, who was still in Ziyu''s army, people could eavesdrop on their conversation, even though there was nothing to avoid. After all, even if Chu Jiang put forward to appreciate Yunxin in public and wanted him to work for him, it''s fair to say so. Therefore, meeting in private to talk about this matter is nothing more than to make everyone less embarrassed. At this time, the guard arranged by Su Yunpeng obviously found this strange thing and was searching for eavesdroppers there. Su Yunpeng came here after hearing the news. "What''s going on?" "General, someone''s eavesdropping." "What do you eat when someone eavesdrops on you?" "But general, you told me that we should not get too close. When we found out, the man had already run away." It''s really strange that it didn''t come to several guards. Su Yunpeng did. After all, Chu Dong must have something private to say. If the guards are too close, how can he avoid suspicion. Knowing this and listening to the explanation from the guards, Su Yunpeng didn''t blame them any more. Chu Dong also said: "general, I think the background of this person''s departure is very much like a well-trained soldier." Yunxin also said: "yes, and from the point of view of dress, it should be a member of your army." "What?" Su Yunpeng was shocked. "This How can it be that our army, they, eavesdrop? " At this time, Xia Houba yelled: "general Yunpeng, I caught a spy. He was killed by me when he was stubborn. Please surrender!" Hearing this, Su Yunpeng asked where to kill the spy. He already knew what was going on. In the heart secretly way: "so it is, this summer Hou Ba, really excessive."Judging from his report, the location of the killing, and the spy''s clothes of ziyujun, it''s very likely that the good play was directed by Xia Houba, but now there''s no evidence to prove it. I just suspect him in my heart, but I can''t help it. "Well, Xiahou, you don''t mean to. Next time, remember to stay alive. Unexpectedly, the enemy sent spies to infiltrate our department." "Yes, general, so now we should ask general Ziyu to thoroughly rectify our army." "OK, I''ll report to Ziyu right now." In the evening, Su Yunpeng called Chudong and Ziyu in private and expressed his doubts. Chu Dong was surprised. "General Su, do you suspect that this matter has something to do with Xia Houba?" "Yes, there is no evidence, but it''s a coincidence." Ziyu also thinks it''s too coincidental. Why did he run away after eavesdropping? He was just killed by Xia Houba. It''s no coincidence. Immediately three people discuss, make a plan, let xiahouba himself show his feet. Chu Dong didn''t expect that Xia Houba came here. Since he came here, this matter should be concerned. Back to the residence, Chu Dong called three girls and began to discuss. Hearing this, the three girls were very angry. Chu Dong said: "Lina, you''ve been in charge of the scenery and shadow department. I''ll leave this matter to you. I''ll send someone to do it secretly. I''m sure you can get the evidence." "Good master, Lina understands." The next day, Ziyu announced in public that he wanted to clean up the military discipline, but the front position reported that Hong Wei and he Jinjin on the other side kept using harassing war to break the battle. Yunxin showed great confidence and went forward and said, "everyone, although my battle is a defensive battle, it''s impossible for them to break it!" "Oh? How is that impossible? " Everyone asked questions. Yunxin is too confident. Although they have a brilliant record, but his words seem to be a little too full, there is no absolute! Chapter 1324 Even in terms of array, Yunxin is the best in the world. But in this world, there is no array that cannot be resolved. Ziyu is also a man who has experienced many battles. He knows the truth. Therefore, at this time, Ziyu is not happy with Yunxin. He doesn''t like arrogant people. That''s right, but now that the two armies are fighting, Ziyu knows better that he needs people like Yunxin to help him defeat his opponent. Although with Ziyu''s fighting power, when the two armies fight, he Jinbu and Hong Weibu will never get a bargain, Ziyu will never be as crazy as Yunxin. Earlier, under the guidance of Chu Dong, Ziyu has been growing up. Therefore, as for Yunxin, he naturally responded to Yunxin''s words on the surface and said, "Mr. Yunxin, if you say that, I will be relieved. But in fact, in his heart, he is full of disgust to this cloud letter. As the saying goes, the eyes are the windows of the soul. Although Ziyu didn''t say anything on the surface, and when he said this, he deliberately pressed the disgust in his heart, but his eyes couldn''t hide it. This makes Zuo Qiu Hongwen on one side feel uneasy. He says in his heart: "it seems that general Ziyu has been evil to Yunxin." This thought, just want to come forward to say what, there has been to cloud letter secretly have an opinion of Long Na, but opened a mouth. As soon as long Na starts to open her mouth, Zuo Qiu Hongwen, who is good at observing words and colors, plans to take a step forward and come out to talk, but he goes back. At this time, Ziyu just fell to the ground for a moment. After listening to Longna''s scornful smile on Yunxin, she stood up and said, "Mr. Yunxin, I remind you, this should not be too full." After listening to Longna''s words, and seeing that she didn''t speak, she had three points of sarcasm at first, and was very upset in her heart. "Ha ha, why can''t we march on the defeated general, and Hong Wei is not the commander in chief of the army. He and I want to break Yunxin''s array? You wait for the result. At that time, I will know if I boast! " Hearing Yunxin''s words, Zuo Qiu Hongwen, who has been worried, has a trace of gloom on his face. After a moment, the strange expression disappeared. When Longna finished, he came out and said, "anyway, we can''t let them attack like this, can we? So now we should focus on the offensive. " With these words, he sighed again from his heart. He thought to himself, "Mr. Yunxin, you are really good at leading the troops, but you are good at dealing with people, alas..." At this time, general Hongyu can only help him to talk about the future. Otherwise, just relying on the performance of Yunxin, I''m afraid it will make things more embarrassing. In the eyes of Zuo Qiu Hongwen, everything is not so absolute! Even if he is absolutely sure, he will not be full of words with his smooth character. For a person like him, every word he says will leave room for himself. Zuo Qiu Hongwen knows very well that Yunxin has defects in character. What''s more, no one is perfect! We all know the talent of Yunxin, but the talented people who don''t know how to deal with others will hurt themselves sooner or later. The more talented people are, the more so they are. After all, an ordinary person, even if he doesn''t know how to deal with things, is just an ordinary person at most. The big deal is not to deal with people. But Yunxin is not the same. He has such talent, and he can be said to be outstanding in military and array. Such a person has such a character, which is dangerous. At this time, Zuo Qiu Hongwen seems to have expected the end of Yunxin. There is a worry in the heart: "according to this, this person will not end well, I want to help him." It''s not how loyal Zuo Qiu Hongwen is to Yunxin, or whether he is a person of Yunxin, but now in order to fulfill his wish, he needs people like Yunxin. To help him now is to help yourself. Zuo Qiu Hongwen is clear about this. Although it was calm on the surface, and everyone in the back began to actively discuss how to fight the war in the back, all kinds of things in the front made Chu Dong feel more intense than the current discussion. "Well, I don''t like this situation either, but Yunxin..." Chu Dong is also very clear, Yunxin this talent of course, even can say the world is unique, but his character, alas, don''t mention. Later, everyone talked about how to fight. Chu Dong, as the king of today''s generation, certainly would not take part in the trivial matter of how to fight as a king. When Wang naturally wanted to do what the king should do, just like this time, he came to see Yunxin personally as a king, but Yunxin didn''t even have a polite word, so he directly refused. At that time, he came to see Yunxin Chu Dong can see the defect of his character. Although the use of talents is focused on a person''s own talent, Yunxin really wants to get along with others if he promises to go back to work. To say the least, even if he doesn''t associate with any one of the court, he just leads the soldiers to train the array with ease. How can such a person get along well with the soldiers?A general who can''t get along with the people under him is not a good general. Fighting is not only about supplies, but also about people''s hearts. As a chief General in the army, he can''t win the morale of the army. This is the biggest defect for a chief person in charge of the army, and Yunxin has such defects. So Chu Dong felt vaguely that God was helping him to know what kind of person Yunxin was. "Fortunately, he refused. If he didn''t, I would reuse this person later. It''s really a big disadvantage." Chudong was a little lucky. After all, he has already thought about it. Once he uses this person again, he will entrust all the important things to him. If he can''t choose to believe and entrust everything to others, what''s the significance of looking for talents, even the people''s talents. According to the age of Chudong, there is a saying that there is no shortage of migrant workers in the world. As for Chu Dong himself, he used people like this. He didn''t need to doubt people, but he didn''t. This is also the reason why he is lucky. Although Yunxin is powerful, four words are enough to describe this person. It''s hard to be a great responsibility! Chu Dong''s current planning is also a four word plan to unify the world. And Yunxin is not the one who helps him dominate the world. "It seems that the following visits will continue." Although Chu Dong had a system of blessing, in this big era, Chu Dong knew very well how important it was to find someone who could help him dominate the world. Now, to help Ziyu and defeat he Jinjun and Hong Weijun are the immediate things that Chu Dong has to deal with. Chapter 1325 Yunxin has always insisted that his array is unbreakable. This makes the people who discuss it very speechless. At this time, Zuo Qiu Hongwen had to stand up. "Yunxin, can you listen to me? Although you have a strong defense in this array, have you ever thought that the enemy may bypass the array?" "This..." Yunxin was speechless. Some words, only zuoqiu Hongwen first put forward, if to Chudong people, or Ziyu people put forward, the result will be very different. Zuo Qiu Hongwen, who is smart and has no circle, is flexible. He helps Ziyu now, and also helps himself. As soon as his voice fell, everyone agreed, and Longna was even more proud. "Mr. Zuo Qiu is right. Even if your array is powerful, as you say, no one can break it, but if the enemy chooses to detour, will you become a decoration? Do you still have a mobile array?" After hearing this, Yunxin burst out laughing. "What''s the difficulty? Just wait for me to set up a five element array." "Five elements array?" Everyone''s goal is to look at Yunxin. Although he is a little crazy, when Longna says so casually, he immediately answers the call. Moreover, he also points out that there is an array that moves at any time according to the changes of the battlefield, which is really unheard of. At this point, Yunxin began to explain. He saw that everyone seemed to have the meaning of disbelief, his face showed pride, and made a simple explanation. The so-called five element array is to divide the whole army into five relatively independent parts. It seems to be independent, but it also contains five elements. It can be mutually reinforcing and mutually reinforcing. Not only can this array be changed into a seven star array, but also into a long snake array. The so-called five elements are actually seven stars. It is necessary to set up two dark stars in the array to be the dark army, while the five elements are the Ming army. When an enemy invades, even if one of them is defeated, there will be a dark army. If you make up for it immediately, you can still maintain the array. When you move forward, this array can be changed into a seven star array, which looks like the Big Dipper. Because a legion represents the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire and earth, each Legion can fight on its own. Of course, when multiple forces are separated to attack, each Legion can be transformed into a long snake array. I have to say that the array of Yunxin sounds very ingenious. Long Na Chi a, way: "don''t at that time, just sound good, real drill, can''t make a line." "If you say so, it''s true that this array is limited by one condition." Long Na snorted: "I''ll tell you. You like to brag. In the end, it''s not limited. Can you say it because it''s limited, and then you can''t show it?" Longna''s words directly angered Yunxin. He said angrily, "no, the limit I''m talking about is the number of people. It''s obvious that this array consists of five departments and two secret departments. Each department needs at least 20000 troops, so it needs 140000 troops. If it doesn''t reach this number, the effect will be reduced. Now I''m worried that general Ziyu doesn''t have so many people under his command." Yunxin said it was very lively, but the number of Ziyu troops became the biggest limit when it really took place. Ronna gave a white look. "I know you will say that. There are 140000 people. If there are more than 100000 people and so many people, I will fight this battle." Ziyubu, an elite soldier, is no more than 20000 or 30000 at most. Even if you add all of them, it''s far from the number mentioned by Yunxin. At this time, Yunxin confronted Longna with tit for tat and said: "ha ha, you just asked me if I had such an array, but didn''t say if I could put it out. Now I say that there is such an array. You don''t believe it. What can I do? " Yunxin''s statement is obviously a bit unreasonable. No one has really put forward whether the array can be put forward. But now we are discussing how to fight, not how to discuss the array with Yunxin. He has been talking for a long time, but the array can''t be put forward. What''s the significance of this statement? The urgent task now is how to fight Hong Weijun and how to March. In any case, these two people represent Wang Shi. Although Zi Yu, who has been through many battles, is guarding this matter, there must be a big difference in the number of people. Without the arrival of the troops behind Jamie and the killing of Mo Tianbu to the north, it would be a question whether Ziyu could persist. Hong Wei and he Jinjun, for example, just take a sleepy word, can make Ziyu very uncomfortable. In the rear of Ziyu is Hanbing city. It''s impossible to ask for supplies here. He can only help Nanbo city and Canglang department. Canglang Department Gao Wu, who was tired, is still restrained by Jing Tianliang. At the same time, Jing Tianliang''s harassment plan is aimed at Nanbo city. He is sure that Gao Wu will not sit by and watch Nanbo city. So it is obviously unrealistic to ask for supplies here. The only place they can get supplies now is from Yuwu mainland via the ice sea. But this time, it''s a matter of time. On the other hand, he Jinjun and Hong Weijun''s rear areas are Jiangnan and Jiangbei, both of which are rich in land and products.Even if the cold forest in front of us made a blind move, which made Xinshi''s national strength decline, as the saying goes, the thin and dead camel is bigger than the horse, and the foundation of Xinshi''s country is still there. On the contrary, fighting a war of attrition is still very beneficial to Hong Wei and he Jinbu. But now Mo Tianbu suddenly arrives through the ice sea and ice city, which makes things change. Hong Wei and he Jinbu are now eager to fight. Hong Wei has figured out the way to retreat. Now there is a union between the two armies in the front, and Jamie with the Huawu flag in the back. Obviously, they are in a situation of being attacked on both sides. Hong Wei and Jing Tianliang, who is responsible for controlling Gao Wu''s army, are fighting in the corridor. They know that this person is not good enough. If Gao Wu''s army comes to support them in the back, the war situation will be even worse for them. Now gaowu, Ziyu, Huawu, gonglie and the four legions are all under the command of Chudong. They still have the ability to sweep the whole continent. Chu Dong, who was just seeking stability, was thinking about the principle that if he fought, he would win, otherwise he would not fight. He had not launched a general attack on xinshiguo, that''s all. Hong Wei now saw this very clearly, so at this time, he was actively thinking about the way out with him. Although the battle is still to be fought, no matter how they fight, they both know that the defeat is certain. Hong Wei said: "general he, now we can make the final detour. If we succeed, it''s good. If we can''t defeat the enemy under the detour, we have to go back to recover our lives!" He Jin was puzzled, and said: "with the defeat, I will go back and report to the national division. In my opinion, the national division is not as good as the king." Chapter 1326 As a general, he Jin''s mind is not as meticulous as Hong Wei''s. He can think of all the things that Hong Wei was a think tank of Qiuyuan. How could he not think of. But at this time, he seemed very confident and said: "of course, the means of the national teacher are not as gentle as those of the king''s opponents." Now he Jin was even more strange. He thought to himself, since Hong Wei could see why he wanted to be like this, how could he sell his gourd. He began to express his doubts and said, "since general Hong knows this, how can we go back after failure?" At the same time, he Jin''s questions are full of deep questions. Hong Wei still just laughed. After laughing, he said to He Jin: "general he, in this time, if you want to protect your life, of course, you need to give full play to the nature of the literati, rather than simply rely on force to fight. As the saying goes, being with a king is like being with a tiger. Although the national master is not king now, who knows that the national master is the king and the king is the national master in the whole new kingdom? " On the surface, there was a young son in Hanlin, who was pushed to the front desk. But Prince handing was so young that he couldn''t say everything. How could he be the king? actually, the new country is not the national master, but Tang Feng has the final say. Not only that, now all six guards are in prison, it can be said that no one can contain Tang Feng. One hand covers the sky! These four words are enough to describe Tang Feng. Hong Wei is a civil servant, not a military general. He knows very well that he has military power now, but it''s a game of power. He is also a person who is deeply in the dark. To be honest, if he can, he really wants to switch to Eastern Chu. But Chu Dong, not everyone will stay. At least Hong Wei has self-knowledge. If he turns to Chu Dong, Chu Dong will never stay with him. Now Hong Wei is forced to work for Tang Feng, and the only way out is how to get guarantee. Hong Wei has to think hard. Originally, the attack on Yu Ziyu''s Department was a victory. It was a good situation. Even if there was Jamie''s constant attack in the name of Huawu, he didn''t pay attention to it at that time. He had already seen Chu Dong''s intention. He did not dare to send Huawu to fight, but Gong Liejun was still recuperating, unable to come to support immediately. But the sudden arrival of Mo Tianbu made the good situation disappear. "If I had known the news earlier, or had the possibility of breaking the game, now Mo Tian personally led the Department to come, the game could not be broken." Now Hong Wei doesn''t know that the other side is also under the banner. What really comes is situ Zhan. In order to protect himself, now that he is defeated, it is unlikely that a miracle will happen. Naturally, he has to think about how to explain this matter to Tang Feng. "Ha ha, he Jin, you are lucky this time. If you don''t have me, I will kill you with Tang Feng''s character." He thinks he is smart and fully understands Tang Feng, but he misses one point, that is, there are still several generals who can fight in the whole new kingdom. Therefore, if Tang Feng is not confused, even if Ziyu is defeated and returns to his country, he will not make any progress. At least no one has been found to replace He Jin. Before that, Tang Feng will keep him alive so that he can continue to fight for him. At this time, xinshiguo, Wangcheng. Tang Feng heard about the war in front of him and expected that he would lose this time. "Alas, how can the new kingdom be so rich that it can''t be used." A thousand troops are easy to get, but a general is hard to find. Tang Feng didn''t believe that even if a part of the talented people were lost in the new country, there would be no generals in such a big new country. In order to break the situation, Tang Feng decided to add a scientific examination, namely the military examination system. Now, in terms of culture and government, the system has been quite perfect. In terms of military affairs, Hanlin has also made some achievements and carried out some reforms. However, in the back, he is constantly confused. Now the original system has been abandoned. "Well, half a year later." He luoye and Tang Feng had an agreement that they would help Tang Feng in half a year. What he was prepared to say was that Tang Feng could not provide the necessary supplies now. It was the Shura Department of he luoye that they asked for, not the Shura department. But if you want to break the game, Shura department should join the fight. "Well, now I have to be actively prepared." In the past, the military system could only rely on its real ability to participate in the army, and then go up step by step. Everything depended on its own merits. However, some people who are not good at expressing themselves, or who do not like to fight with others, and who have real skills, are buried under this system. Now when employing people, Tang Feng certainly tries to find a way, and the establishment of scientific examination is undoubtedly the most effective way. Now there is room for military personnel to rise, not only to join the army, but also to pass the military examination. This gives many civilian military talents opportunities. The contest was divided into several subjects. Personal force value, cavalry archery, platoon formation and military strategy are all items in the competition."Anyone with outstanding ability can be recognized and become an official in the royal city." So attractive conditions, let the talents in the market, how not to heart. At this time, I also thought of Chu Dong and the front line of Ziyu. This time, Tang Feng came to the front of Chu Dong. Although people are in the army, they have the ability to deal with intelligence in shadow and wind. Of course, this information will be sent to Chudong personally. At this time, Hong Weijun and he Jinjin have already bypassed the defensive array arranged by Yunxin. In addition to the defensive array, there are still some people who are feigning. It is Zou yongbu who met Wang Shi on the way. Hong Wei has heard something about Zou Yong, but it''s in his mind. He says it''s a feint attack, but Zou Yong is bound to take his soldiers to fight. "In this way, it is possible to confuse the real with the false." In this way, the main forces of Hong Wei and he march around the array defense and directly attack Ziyu''s headquarters. At this time, Jamie received the news that it was the main force of the two armies, moving to other places, and asked Jamie to order whether or not to pursue their main force. "Nonsense, since you know it''s the main force of the enemy, why do you still come here to ask for instructions and pursue directly? You report it to us. Isn''t that a delay to the fight?" Sometimes, Jamie is as simple as that, but it''s good to be simple. Jamie, who is always fighting, just wants to ask for instructions and report to him, and make up for the wasted time as soon as possible. At the speed of a quick march, the rear began to pursue the main force of the enemy. Although the main forces of the two armies bypassed the defensive array, they had to face the main force of Ziyu directly, while Jamie was eager to fight behind and was very tight. It''s putting a lot of pressure on both of them. Chapter 1327 At this time, outside the defensive array. Zou Yong, who was ordered to feint, had many soldiers with him. If it''s less, how can we achieve the effect of confusing the real with the false? Although there are a lot of troops, except for the hundreds of confidants brought by Zou Yong, the rest of them are just a lot of mathematics. When it comes to combat effectiveness, they almost have nothing. In the eyes of He Jin and Hong Wei, it was originally arranged for you Zou Yong to lead a feint attack and ask for someone who can fight. "Ha ha, this Zou Yong, if he wants to work hard, then these people, when cannon fodder, no wonder we." These two men, on the one hand, command the main force, on the other hand, they are calculating as they please. At this time, Chu Dong was in the army and constantly received the war reports from the front. Now Ziyu''s army and situ''s army have converged. She hears that the enemy has bypassed the array and has come back. Seeing that they are about to fight head-on, Long Na turns her eyes to Yunxin. "Mr. Yunxin, what did I say?" "This..." The sudden detour of the enemy has never occurred to Yunxin. However, it was only in front of us that a horse came to report that the enemy on the opposite side wanted to break through the defensive array just like he didn''t want to die. Seeing this, Zuo Qiu Hongwen said, "Mr. Yunxin, we think I understand." Following Zuo Qiu Hongwen''s bluntness, the seemingly crazy attack of those who want to break through the battle is actually a feint of intention. In fact, it''s preparation for a detour breakthrough. "They are really cunning." Zuo Qiu Hongwen also sighs, and admires Hong Wei. He is worthy of being a think tank for Qiu yuan. It seems that there are two brushes. Although Ziyu department and situ War Department, two elite troops, were not afraid of the enemy on the other side, they suddenly made a circuitous attack, which was unexpected. Ziyu immediately ordered: "fight with all your strength!" Situ Zhan also ordered: "warriors, now the battle begins." Just when Ziyu and situ were ready to meet Shi, he Jinjun and Jamie behind Hong Weijun had caught up. When Hong Wei saw that the situation was not good, he would only face the front and back attack when the war started. The situation was very disadvantageous. Eyes turn, mind. "Order Zou Yong to give up and attack Jamie''s back wing. That''s the order." At this time, Zou yongbu, the people he brought with him, suffered a heavy loss. Yunxin''s array is worthy of its reputation. Don''t say that he brought these people. Most of the people in front of him and Hong Wei didn''t get any advantage in front of the array, causing a lot of losses. Otherwise, they would not choose the circuitous way of playing. Zou Yong''s people, and those disabled soldiers, now have seen the meaning of Hong Wei and he Jin. "General, we are not afraid to die, but we need to understand why we die." "Yes, it''s clear now that we are cannon fodder. General, we have no fighting power anyway, but you are the people!" Hong Wei and he Jin''s own people have now refused. They are also telling the truth. Soldiers like them, who have no combat effectiveness, are also abandoned wherever they go. However, the elites of Zou Yong''s headquarters have become cannon fodder, which is not worth it! At this time, Zou Yong''s elite had already lost dozens of people in the battle. Although it was only dozens, more than 100 of them, together with the 10000 troops that followed them. Along the way and Zou Yong go through life and death, so die, they are not reconciled. "General, this is the so-called Wang Shi. Don''t you understand? " " this... " This time, Zou Yong really hesitated. At this time, there was humanity: "general, if you look at the world today, you can be the master of Ming Dynasty. Only Lord Chudong is here. Now I hear that Lord Chudong is here. Why don''t we vote for Lord Chudong and have a good future." Seeing Zou Yong hesitating, Bai Li was overbearing: "general, what are you still thinking about? Don''t forget, general, how we left. " "Yes, general, even if you don''t vote for Lord Chudong, you are also our chief General!" "Good!" At this time, the messenger of Hong Weijun came. "At the command of general Hongwei, I immediately ordered Zou yongbu to kill Jamie''s army in the rear, so as to solve our army''s difficulties." Zou Yong was about to say something when Bai Liba stood up and killed the messenger. "Very good!" Bailiba''s purpose is to break Zou Yong''s back road. He knows Zou Yong so well that he always hesitates about some things. So he can only break Zou Yong''s back road and he will never look back. Bailiba asked himself that he couldn''t judge the wrong person. Although Zou Yong is stupid and loyal now, this person is by no means in the pool. In this troubled times, it is the time for a man to make contributions. In this way, Zou Yongjun joined Jamie''s army behind him and killed him in the back. Now Hong Wei and he Jin are the real enemies.In the end, Hong Wei and he Jin were defeated. Only a thousand people were left to escape through the path, and then they could escape back to the king''s city. After the defeat of the coalition, Zou Yong was determined not to stay and led his troops away. Zou Yong can''t pass the barrier in his heart now. Even if he stands on his own, he will not vote for him. Whether Shen Tu Feijie or Hong Wei or he Jin, they can be sorry to Zou Yong, but Zou Yong will never do such things. In his heart, there is an essential difference between investing in others and building his own house, so he decided to leave with more than ten thousand soldiers. As for the final fate of these ten thousand soldiers, we should go step by step. Today, in troubled times, there are ten thousand troops in hand, which is a force that can not be underestimated. Zou Yong knows this very well. Zou Yong is also changing after experiencing these things, and bailiba is looking at these changes in his heart. And he understood that if Zou Yong wants to survive, he needs not only his own territory, but also talents. Only in this way can we have a chance to grow bigger. So the two men who led the soldiers away began to actively look for a place to settle down. Since he defeated the Allied forces, situ Zhan also left with his troops. Ziyu expressed his sincere thanks to him. Only Yunxin was a little lost this time. His array was bypassed by others. The confrontation behind him was all encounter, so he didn''t have the opportunity to arrange the array. Because time didn''t allow, he arranged the array temporarily. With a long sigh, Yunxin left depressed. When Chu Dong saw him off, he privately told Yunxin that if Yunxin was willing to come and vote in the future, he would be welcome at any time. Yunxin just gave a bitter smile and said nothing. Cloud letter in front of Chu Dong refused, heart proud of him, this time will not be under Chu Dong, so silence for him, perhaps is the best way. When Chudong heard that Tang Feng had begun to prepare for the martial arts examination, he was anxious to lead the team away. A great war has greatly damaged the vitality of Xinshi state. As for this situation, the subordinates of Chu Dong had different opinions. Chapter 1328 Yi Huawu, Gong lie, Eddie, including Jamie, all advocated pursuing while winning. But Xing Yuanshan, Zihuang, Luode and others advocated that this is not the time to start a fight. Chu Dong agreed with the proposal of these civil servants. It''s not that Chu Dong didn''t want to unite the whole Cangwu continent. It''s that he understands that it''s still time. He knows exactly what the inside story of xinshiguo is. Although Hong Wei and he have been defeated, there are many talented people in Xinshi. To fight the war of reunification at this time will only form a strong resistance force in Xinshi. At that time, it will be them who will suffer. Although Chu Dong made it clear that the time has not come yet, the main players are still fighting for it. "King, if you don''t attack now, when will you wait?" Chu Dong said, "can''t I make it clear?" "But..." Jamie was straight, and only he dared to be in front of Chudong, but he came and went. At this time, the other main fighters all looked at Jamie, and Jamie only sent out a message. However, it let them know that this matter could not be done. At this time, Zhong''an stood up and said, "I understand your feelings, but now there is a better way. Why not? Sometimes it''s not necessary to defeat the enemy by means of war." "Then you say, how to defeat the enemy without fighting." Jamie was not happy, and Huawu was angry. In terms of his thesis, his master was Wen zumu Tian, and naturally no one could compare with him. But as for Wu, he was not qualified. He was a person in charge of civilian affairs. Today, it sounds like he was talking with them about the art of war. He wanted to tell them how to fight this war. He is Huawu. He will need a scholar to tell him how to fight? If Zihuang or Xing Yuanshan said this, Huawu was more or less convinced. But Zhong An said it, Huawu was not convinced. Zhong An later proposed that what we should do now is to compete with Tang Feng for talents in the market. As long as there are no available talents in xinshiguo, we can win the battle. But both Hua Wu and Gong lie strongly opposed it. Gong lie said angrily, "we only know how to kill the enemy in the front line, but not your twists and turns." Eddie was talking at the same time. "I have reservations about Mr. Zhong An''s proposal." The scene suddenly fell into a stalemate, Chu Dong know, now this situation, discussion, also fruitless, simply announced that everyone scattered, after the discussion. ¡­¡­ Xinshiguo, Wangcheng. Medicine gate. All along, Tianfeng wants to get rid of control, but with Xia Yuanji, his wish cannot be fulfilled. On this day, Zhu Mingyue suddenly came to find Xia Yuanji. "Elder Xia, now the national teacher needs the power of your medicine." "Good!" Xia Yuanji is always obedient. He wants to live. He didn''t think he was wrong. At this time, Tianfeng saw the opportunity and said: "boss, since it is the order of the national teacher, it must be an important thing. Why don''t you come out in person?" Xia Yuanji said, "it''s true." This time, Zhu Mingyue wanted to send Xia Yuanji. What they did was secretly execute Gu song in prison. If you just kill Gu song, who is one of the six guards, Tang Feng will not use the medicine, but the one who wants to use it to draw out the shadow. Yu Guang is Tang Feng''s bait. Naturally, he can''t kill him yet, but if he kills Gu song, he will disturb the shadow. At this time, Tang Feng didn''t think that Tianfeng in the medicine door wanted to get rid of control. Xia Yuanji, who didn''t know about it, went to carry out it in person. As two important departments of the new founding state, jusha and Yaomen, even Tang Feng, should pay attention to these two places. As Xia Yuanji left, Tianfeng quietly went to the palace. "See the national teacher." "Oh? Lord Tianfeng "Yes, national teacher." "I don''t know why Tianfeng came here late at night?" Tang Feng was surprised by his arrival. Tianfeng didn''t hide it, and said, "master, you didn''t worry if you sent the boss to do such a big thing. He knows too much?" Tang Feng didn''t expect that Tianfeng ran into the palace late at night just to gossip. He was very angry at that time. "Tianfeng, how dare you Tianfeng smiles: "master, calm down. It''s not that I want to gossip, but Xia Yuanji can''t be a great leader. So Tianfeng''s purpose is to be loyal to his teacher. " "Loyalty? I want to see how loyal you are In the eyes of Tianfeng, there was a chance to kill at that time. "Nature is to let those who know the secret disappear forever."Hearing this, Tang Feng laughed instead. "Ha ha ha, I underestimate you, OK! Our national teacher will see the loyalty behind you. Then it''s up to you to do it! " "Yes For the sake of the brother of medicine, Tianfeng has turned himself into a villain. Only when people turn themselves into villains can they get their trust. In Tianfeng''s eyes, Tang Feng is not a good man. They don''t have a good thing, whether it''s Hanlin or Tangfeng. It''s not their original intention to be a member of the medicine family. It''s the way of the world and the people''s heart. Therefore, Tianfeng''s heart has its own extreme side, but these things can''t all blame Tianfeng. A good person, in order to test Dan for Hanlin, becomes neither human nor ghost. So it''s common for these medicine people to have abnormal heart sometimes. ¡­¡­ Rain dances in the mainland, South. By this time, most of the South had been pacified. This was originally a good thing for qingmo, but when situ Zhan assisted Ziyu, the two leaders of Shanying and Kelin gave a blind move. When situ Zhan left, it was in the name of Mo Tian''s personal expedition, and he took away Yunxin and Zuo Qiu Hongwen. This gives the leaders of the two departments an opportunity. "Ha ha, there is only one situ Zhan left in Mo Tianbu who has surrendered. Shall we take the opportunity to engage them?" "Of course, we have to do something with them." The leaders of the two departments made such a stupid move, but they didn''t think about the feelings of Nanyi. Now, under the management of Nanyi, it has become Qingyun''s territory. The former Qingyun elder, Liu Qingyun, has been elevated. In fact, qingmo has acquiesced to this point. Originally, Liu Qingyun has no great ability, he is just a regular person. If it is to govern the world, qingmo does need such a person, but now qingmo has ambition, he does not need Liu Qingyun such a conservative person. He needs people who can fight for him. If not, he would not think highly of Mo Tian and Wu Ming. And he took in Nan Yi. He believed that Nan Yi would spare no effort to help him win the world even in order to repay his kindness. That''s why I acquiesced. Chapter 1329 But the green Mo won''t think, South according to accept of Mountain Eagle and can Forest Department, two leaders, will secretly cause trouble. Although qingmo is recognized as the common master of the demon clan, he is not selfless. He always felt that he was sorry for his former subordinates Fengying and Qingli, otherwise he would not ignore Fengtian''s opposition and defend Nanyi again and again, and even Nanyi secretly raised Liu Qingyun to control Qingyun''s boundary, and he acquiesced. But now the two tribes, secretly to fight Mo day department, let green Mo angry. "Damn it When qingmo received the news, it was too late. Green Mo at this time, want to protect South according to, already impossible. Phoenix day at this time began to put forward, South according to can''t stay! "King, if there is no connivance of Nanyi, how dare these two people, so the root is in Nanyi." "Needless to say, I have my own opinion." At this time, qingmo still wants to try to maintain Nanyi. At this time, situ Jun was still on his way. However, they were all Mo Tian and Wu Ming. All they left behind were elites. After all, Yunxin''s array was very powerful. So this time, only one Yunxin and a small number of people were needed. Although this battle of Yunxin is the only case of failure since he went to battle, it''s not his array, but the enemy''s cunning. The men of the two departments go directly to Mo Tianbu, Mo Tian and Wu Ming, put on their clothes and come out to meet the enemy. "Hum, don''t be honest, stay in Qingyun, come out to die?" Mo Tian was full of disdain for them. When they found out that Mo Tian was out in person, they were scared to death. "Mo Tian, you didn''t leave!" "Joke, general left or stay here, but also to your rats report not?" Mo Tianzhi scolds these two people for being rats. He is angry with them. A man from Shanying department, called Bada, comes out to challenge them. "Don''t die!" Bada is the first warrior of the mountain hawk department. His challenge is directly related to the morale of the second department. Most of Mo Tianbu''s elites have been trained to fight in the southern tribes. One of them, named Miji, came out to fight against bada. After several battles, Meggie found that the Bada was really powerful. He had a plan in his mind and began to feign defeat. Although Miji is not as good as Bada of Shanying department, he has rich combat experience. Before Yunxin left, some conventional array arrangements had taught the soldiers of Motian department. Soon, Bada was introduced into the array and couldn''t come out. "Damn it, what is it that you have the ability to fight with me?" Meggie chuckled. "Don''t worry about the game, it''s good to win you!" Bada was so angry that he screamed, but there was no way. He was trapped in the array and couldn''t get out. At last, he recorded and sent liuya. "Bada is dead, who''s coming?" Bada died in the battle, which hit the morale of the two units at once. They were defeated like a mountain. Mo Tian waved the flag. Chase! Later, Mo Tianbu''s elites swarmed up to the Qingyun boundary, and the matter was concluded only when they refused to defend the opposite side. After this, Mo Tian and Wu Ming openly declared war with Nanyi! Now only when situ Zhan led the army back, it was the time for Mo Tian to attack Qing. ¡­¡­ Chen Liu, Eastern Chu. On this day, Chu Dong decided to go to xinshiguo in person. This line, Chu Dong with Jamie, Long Na, Chu Jing, plus Zhong An, a group of make-up, set out. This time, Chu Dong wanted to visit sages secretly. At this time, Hong Wei and he Jin''s remnant return to the royal city. It was not easy for them to come back. It can be said that he was able to come back only after a thousand difficulties. Tang Feng has long received reports about the war on the front line, but now the two defeated generals have not returned, and Tang Feng is not easy to care. Hearing the return of the two, Tang Feng clapped the table. "Well, how dare these two come back?" He Jin didn''t have any idea about the two men who came back, but Hong Wei said that he had his own way, at least to save his life. When the defeat was fixed, Hong Wei said he had a way, but they almost got hung up. He Jin didn''t want to believe what he said. At the main hall, Hong Wei began to perform in tears. "Mr. national division, the enemy had to dance in the rain, Mo Tianbu reinforcements, and the array was even fierce. The eastern Chu army attacked behind. We faced the strong enemy, lost and fought repeatedly, and finally came up with a circuitous strategy. Seeing that we were going to defeat the enemy, we didn''t expect Zou yongbu to stab in the back..." It is clear that they have never won since they fought, but Hong Wei says that he has been defeated many times and that he can persist as much as he can. After listening to Hong Wei''s words, Tang Feng suddenly burst into laughter. "Ha ha ha, Hong Wei, Hong Wei, is Qiu yuan''s think tank. What a loser! You can say that even if you lose a battle, how can you let our national division blame you? "He Jin couldn''t believe it. "No, that''s OK. Put the words in order, that''s ok?" As a simple military general, he Jin certainly doesn''t know that Hong Wei, a literati, is bent in his heart. Sometimes he says the same thing wrong and loses his head. If he says it right, he can save his life. In any case, they saved their lives. Tang Feng really wants to kill them now, but if they kill them too, I''m afraid no one can lead them. At least they can''t kill them before new military talents are discovered. Of course, Hong Wei has also analyzed this point, otherwise he can''t do it just by one word, and he can save his life. At this time, the city of kings, the place where shadow settled. Now Wu Yong has received a very surprising news. "You must have heard that Gu song died in prison now." "Yes, boss, we heard." they secretly investigated the true identity of Tang Feng, the national teacher. Although the dead man was Gu Song, it was obvious that Tang Feng had warned them. Gu song and Yu Guang are one of the six guards. So now, it is urgent to rescue Yu Guang as soon as possible. But the place of detention is very secret. Even the shadow people want to find the secret place, it is not easy. Yuan Qing put forward at that time, and now he tries his best to save people. At this time, Wu Yong was also moved. "That''s right. Now that they have killed Gu song, it means they have found something. If we don''t act, it''s too late." hearing this, LV Qing immediately opposed it. "Don''t fall in the trap, boss." "Why?" Wu Yong began to question. Yuan Qing even said: "Lu Qing, you are too abrasive. If Yu Guang is dead, nothing can be found out. " Lu Qing said: "boss, Yuanqing, calm down and listen to my analysis." Up to now, only Lu Qing is still sober. After all, he is an outsider in Yu Guang''s business. Chapter 1330 Wu Yong and Yu Guang have always been good friends, so at this time he is naturally concerned about chaos. Yuan Qing''s watch these times shows that he is inexperienced. And Lu Qing''s analysis is to the point. "Boss, you think, since this place is so secret, how did the news come out?" "And to say the least, Lord Yu Guang is the only one who has seen Tang Feng as he is. Did we find out the news ourselves?" One after another, Wu Yong''s Yuanqing and his wife suddenly regained their senses. Although Wu Yong is concerned about chaos and Yuan Qing is inexperienced, Lu Qing analyzes things like this. If they still realize what the problem is, how can they become shadow people. What''s more, Wu Yong is directly in charge of shadow. Wu Yong nodded and said, "you have a point. From the beginning, we were intrigued by Tang Feng. It seems that he intentionally let us know the news, which led us astray." "Yes, so now, the best way for us is to respond to all changes with constancy." "But LV Qing, it would be very dangerous for Yu Guang." Lu Qing smiles: "no, if we move, Lord Yu Guang will be more dangerous. Now that we don''t move for a moment, Tang Feng will continue to lure us with Lord Yu Guang. Do you think that''s the truth? " Yuan Qing touched his head and said, "it''s so complicated. I''d rather go out and ask for news than use my mind. Alas..." After listening to Yuan Qing''s exclamation, everyone knows that he is telling the truth. When it comes to asking for information, Yuan Qing is naturally benevolent. He says that his business ability is second, and no one dares to be the first. But when it comes to other aspects of experience, Yuan Qing still lacks a lot of experience. While discussing what to do later, Feng Xingchang found Wu Yong through secret channels. "Boss Feng, I need you to come here for something important." "Of course, it''s a very important thing. I''ve heard about Gu song''s Secret death in prison. I''ve come to remind elder Wu that it''s very strange." "Oh? Boss Feng also heard about it? " Wu Yong thinks that Lu Qing''s analysis is completely correct. It''s too easy to get the information, and many people know it. There must be some problems in it. In addition to reminding him, Feng Xingchang also informed Wu Yong that Chu Dong had arrived at the king''s city and needed them to secretly carry out the protection task. At the same time, Feng Xingchang could also slow down other things and watch the enemy''s movements to see how the enemy would respond. "That, of course, is what the king meant." "Oh, so the king knows about it?" Wu Yong several people, never thought, this news spread so fast, unexpectedly Chu Dong just to the King City, secretly heard about it. "Sure enough, Tang Feng was premeditated." "Now that boss Wu has understood, he will carry out what the king means. Since the current situation is not clear, why stick with Tang Feng on this matter? It''s better to give up this for the time being and open up another way." "Good!" Wu Yong is in a good mood all of a sudden, and then the focus of shadow is on protecting Chu Dong. In this way, the shadow of the people, quietly night away from the place to stay. At this time, Ju Sha, I wish Mingyue get the news. "Boss, the shadow people under surveillance, they all left, we..." "What? Do you mean to say that people are lost behind them? They are rubbish. It''s hard to control them! " "I''m sorry, we didn''t expect that either!" After listening to what my staff said, I wish Mingyue no politeness. "No? Then you can''t think of the next thing! " Come on! He killed several of his subordinates on the spot. "It''s not good to do things, that''s how it ends. Ju Sha doesn''t raise waste! In the future, even if I make an unforgivable mistake, it will be the same! " Zhu Mingyue''s words are not words. He is a man who can say and do. At least now no one has become the chrysanthemum kill boss, he is also very cruel to himself. He is a terrible man. Just a few of the people who are not good at doing things are solved. Someone outside reports that it''s Tianfeng from the pharmacy. Come to him. "Lord Tianfeng, what''s the matter here?" "Cooperation!" "Oh? What can we cooperate with each other? We all serve the king and the National Teacher equally. " Tianfeng laughs. "Ha ha ha, I wish you, have you always wanted to be the boss of Ju Sha?" "Yes and No. now, Lord Tianfeng, you are the leader of the medicine department. Congratulations." Tianfeng still laughs. "Ha ha ha, it''s worthy of being killed by chrysanthemum. Everything can''t escape your boss''s eyes."Zhu Mingyue snorted: "Tianfeng, don''t beat around the bush. What do you mean?" It''s straight behind the wind. "There''s no other meaning. I''ll help you become the real chrysanthemum killing boss, and the condition is that for some things, I hope your boss will turn a blind eye." Zhu Mingyue asked: "how? You''re not satisfied with being the leader of the pharmacy. Do you still want to be the king? " Tianfeng laughed: "ha ha, Wang? That''s not what people like me think. I just want to return to freedom. I think you should be clear about the medicine people. Do you think it''s wrong for me to return to freedom? " "Good! As long as what you do does not threaten the interests of Wang and the national master, you can cooperate. " In this way, the two secretly reached a cooperation. Now Tianfeng is most worried about some of the things he secretly carried out, which are mastered by the people killed by chrysanthemum. In this way, all the previous efforts will be wasted. Only by ensuring that the people killed by chrysanthemum do not report the matter, can they give the opportunity to act later. On Ju Sha''s side, Zhu Mingyue and Liu Chenglin are responsible for monitoring the medicine gate. But Liu Chenglin has no real power now, and now he is completely under Zhu Mingyue''s command. So as long as Zhu Mingyue agrees to this matter, and only a branch will say that he will benefit, Liu Chenglin has no problem. Before leaving, I wish the moon to remind the wind. "Mr. Tianfeng, now that we are in a cooperative relationship, I will give you a present. Do you know that qingmo always wanted to deal with the medicine man secretly? Don''t forget that it was your man who secretly executed Qingli and Fengying. Now Nanyi has taken refuge in qingmo. Even if I''m not ju Sha''s man, I don''t get any news. What do you think qingmo will do? " Zhu Mingyue''s reminder made Tianfeng sweat down at that time. "Thank you very much." And then, he suddenly laughed, this is really a great opportunity, he can take the opportunity to show in front of Tang Feng. Chapter 1331 After leaving, Tianfeng went directly into the palace to see Tang Feng. "National division, now rain dance can send Mo Tianbu to help Ziyu Bu, but when our army is defeated, it means that he must be bewitched by Nanyi." "What do you want to say, just say it!" "I want to solve this problem by the people in my medicine department." "Good!" This matter is in Tang Feng''s mind. For the rain dance of green Mo, has always been, is the great trouble of Tang Feng. If we can get rid of qingmo, we will lose one enemy in the future. "So, how sure are you to kill qingmo?" Tianfeng is not sure. "Not sure?" "Yes, the national teacher, around qingmo, there must be a strong guard. I don''t have a chance. But I''ve analyzed the situation over there. You can make qingmo owe me a favor. " Now Tang Feng became interested. Although he knew that Tianfeng would never be sincere, it would be a good thing if he could solve the problem of qingmo. In this way, he could put down his heart and fight against Chu Dong in Cangwu. Of course, he knew that Chu Dong was not a simple man. But the day breeze behind express clearly, now green Mo most worry of affair, is that the Mo day over there will disadvantageous to South depend on. If you let him go and find qingmo directly to help him solve the problem, the condition is to let him stay neutral, which is naturally beneficial to Tang Feng. Now rain dance mainland, such a big event happened, the news has long spread to the King City, now Mo Tianbu and Qingyun department have a bad relationship, it is not a secret, and Tianfeng, through the analysis of qingmo, concluded that he must be on the side of Nanyi in this matter. "National teacher, now the rain dance in the south is calm, just as the so-called flying birds do well in gongcang. Even if there is no Nanyi, qingmo doesn''t want to see Mo Tianbu grow up." Tang Feng is very happy. "Ha ha ha, your analysis is too right. Although you may not really follow me, your style of acting is very popular with our teachers. By the way, if you meet Zou Yong, you should give this thing to him. Remember to see Zou Yong before you can open it. " "Yes Tang Feng''s secret communication with Tianfeng is a copy of half imperial skills. Now that he heard about Zou Yong, he has decided to cultivate a second cold forest. Only in this way, the back against Chu Dong, will be really safe. In fact, he has seen through Tianfeng. Of course, he believes that Tianfeng will not listen to him at this time. As for what Tianfeng wants to do in the end, although he doesn''t know the real purpose, now he can use it for himself. In the face of successive failures, Tang Feng needs to break the situation quickly. He didn''t expect that Chu Dong grew up so fast, and his arrangement was solved by Chu Dong one after another. In this case, it is necessary to cultivate a second cold forest secretly. Now Hanlin''s move is not a quick and immediate move. It needs to take time to have an effect. Today''s tianyuanzong has recruited some disciples, but it will take time to form an absolute power. Tang Feng knows that this power is not enough to make Chudong''s Fengdu City chaotic. Chu Dong''s rear area is not in chaos. Even if Chen Liu is taken and forced to retreat to Fengdu, Chu Dong will have a chance to make a comeback. "I belittle this man. Cangwu mainland, the last strategic place, is really a big trouble." So Han Lin''s dark chess is too urgent. He can only find another way. Zou Yong and bailiba lead ten thousand troops to leave and set up their own door, which is a great opportunity. So, he ordered Tianfeng to go ahead and help qingmo kill Mo Tian, so that Mo Tian''s army can be leaderless. He has his own use for these remnants, so that Tianfeng must remember that his goal this time is mo Tian alone, and none of the rest can move, and there are two people who can''t move the most, one is Zuo Qiu Hongwen, and the other is Yunxin. Without these two people, how can Zou Yong rise with the help of monarchy. These two people are not the world''s talent, now temporarily cheap Zou Yong. "Ha ha, now our national teacher has given you a chance. Whether you can grasp it or not depends on your nature. " ¡­¡­ At this time, Chu Dong came to the King City. According to the previous plan, Chu Dong and his party, dressed up as ordinary people, began to inquire about all kinds of talents all the way, and Wang Cheng was not their main destination. He just wanted to know, in terms of shadow, how far the things he explained were going after everything was arranged, Chu Dong and his party quietly left Wang Cheng. And the person of shadow, because want to protect Chu East, so also followed to leave. All of a sudden, the shadow of the people, just like the world evaporated, the whole King City, there are no their people appear, this let Zhu Mingyue completely confused, had to ask Tang Feng. "Guoshi, now the shadow man, suddenly disappeared." "You mean, instead of falling for it, they left.""Yes, so now I suspect that there are high men in them." "Well, I''m making a fuss about this. I''ll shut down Yu Guang and others first. As long as Yu Guang and others are still in my hands, they will come back sooner or later. Now your task is to supervise and urge the assessment of the military examination." "Yes, national teacher." In this way, Tang Feng also shifted the focus. At this time, Chu Dong and his party arrived at a place called Xin county. There is a Daming village in Xinxian county. It is said that there is a sage living here. But no one knows how powerful this sage is. Anyway, it''s all spreading. If you get this sage, you can get the world. Now Tang Feng has put all his energy on the selection of martial arts men, and he is at odds with Chu Dong. At present, Chu Dong''s demand for generals is not as urgent as Tang Feng''s, and Chu Dong knows better that there are many generals, and when the war starts, they don''t play a decisive role, such as Yunxin''s talents. Although his performance is not up to standard in this battle, no one is perfect. Who hasn''t lost the right time In this way, Yunxin can command the battle and decide the outcome of the battle. That''s the point. Tang Feng is eager to break the game now, he is looking for the talent of the general, and Chu Dong obviously this time, he is looking for the handsome. Although Tang Feng was ahead of Chu Dong, and told the world to hold the martial arts examination, in essence, he took the lead, but did not take advantage. A general''s talent can control a thousand troops, but a commander''s talent can command the generals. That''s the difference. Because of this, Tang Feng didn''t attach importance to the application of these sages, but focused on the force. At this time, Chu Dong had entered Daming village. This legendary sage is called bailipingzhi. And so really feel the situation, Chu Dong helpless sigh. Chapter 1332 "It''s a big joke." What I thought was a sage, but what I met was a so-called big trick. Fu Zhong sighed that he was about to leave, but he didn''t want to leave Jamie didn''t like it. Immediately refuted. "Mr. Zhong An, this boastful guy, in your eyes, how is talent?" Long Na had the experience of visiting Xian in front of her, and when she was looking for trouble with Mu Tian, she almost set fire to Mu Tian''s house. With what happened in front of her, she didn''t have a good impression of Zhong An either. In her opinion, their teachers and apprentices were just people who talked. When Jamie said this, she said, "I totally agree with Jamie. Master, don''t listen to Zhong An. " At this time, even Chu Jing is a bit puzzled. "Zhong An, why do you say that this person is a talent?" For three people at the same time questioned, Zhong An but smile. See Zhong An just smile, Jamie more urgent. "I said, Zhong An, don''t just laugh. You have to tell the truth." Then Zhong An stopped smiling and said: "ha ha, you think, you can brag and make yourself a sage in the neighborhood. Isn''t this channel also a kind of skill? Don''t forget, when the two countries fight in the back, it''s also a matter of fact. At that time, you can give full play to this person''s ability." Chudong was overjoyed. "Well, then we''ll meet this man." Chu Dong sent a word, although three people still some not happy, but also had to follow behind. After a while, a few people went to bailipingzhi''s home. Since it is by means of boasting that we can package ourselves as an immortal sage, this hundred Li Pingzhi definitely needs some efforts. Not only did he learn to live like a hermit, but also there were two boys outside. After several people arrived, the melodious sound of the piano was heard from a distance. No matter whether he is in tune or not, he looks a bit decent. "Master, we have guests here." "Oh? When a guest arrives, he and the guest are asked to wait for a while before the teacher finishes the song Now several people know his details clearly. As a result, this hundred Li Pingzhi is still pretending to be here, but Jamie is very popular. Jamie snorted. "Well, what the hell are you doing now?" Longna didn''t have a good face. She murmured there. Although Chu Jing didn''t speak, she could see that her heart was not happy with all this. And Chu Dong saw everything in front of him, but he laughed. "If you''re so flustered, let''s see how much he likes it. Since we have tea to drink, we''ll wait while we drink. " Very calm, Chu Dong with a few people, began to wait. Chu Dong, who was calm, waited outside and pretended to close his eyes from time to time, as if he was intoxicated with the sound of bailipingzhi''s piano, which made bailipingzhi lose his inner details. "What''s the origin of this man?" Finally, he stood up. "Keep the guests waiting." For such a situation, Chu Dong side, in addition to Zhong An, other several people will attack, Chu Dong but a sign of eyes cast. He motioned to them not to say anything, and then took a look at Zhong An. Zhong An motioned and said immediately, "don''t worry. I haven''t finished listening to this song yet. But I don''t know what repertoire you play? " "This..." Zhong An embarrasses him on purpose, and he knows that Bai Liping can''t say his name by playing at random. At this time, Chu Dong got up. "Mr. Zhong An, don''t say that. Let''s talk about our purpose. " "Mr. Zhong An?" After hearing Chu Dong''s name, Bai Liping was shocked. No one in the world knew that Zhong An was a disciple of Wen zumu Tian. He lost his hair today. To show off in front of Zhong An was like finding himself uncomfortable. And Zhong An is the one who has to obey, isn''t it? The more he thought about it, the more confused he was. Although Chu Dong didn''t sign up for his surname, he felt vaguely that he must be Chu Dong. And looking at the tall man behind him, is he the servant Jamie who has been around Chu Dong, and the two women, they Hiss ~ although Bai lipingzhi likes to brag and show off in front of others, he is also in front of whom. No matter what, he does not dare to show off half in front of Chu Dong. "Please, excuse me, are you Mr. Chudong?" Bai Liping''s words all stuttered. Chu Dong smiles: "exactly."Hearing this, Bai Liping fell to his knees at that time. "Mr. Chu Dong, I don''t know you''re here, but you''re still showing off in front of you and Mr. Zhong An. It''s really..." Chudong laughed. "Hahaha, get up and talk, but I said, you just showed off very well, now I need talents like you." "Ah? Mr. Chu Dong, do you think I am a talented person In a word, he was stunned. At this time, Longna had a strange tone and said, "of course you are a talent. You are a bragging talent." "This..." Longna so direct words, let Bailiping, instant face full of embarrassment. At this time, Zhong''an stood up and said, "Mr. Baili, today the king is here to visit the sages. Are you willing to follow him?" "Ah? Visit Xian, but I.... " Bai Liping knew that Chu Dong had come to visit the sages among the people, but he did so. He couldn''t believe it. "You don''t want to?" Zhong An pretended. Bai Liping immediately said, "yes, of course, but I''m not a sage." Chu Dong said: "no, now I say you are, you are. Not only that, but I want to let the whole world know. " "Ah? Lord Chudong, this is... " Bailiping is completely confused there. At this time, Zhong An said, "if you don''t accept the sage who is granted by the king, you have to blow it out by yourself." Bai Liping was more puzzled, but Chu Dong and Zhong An did not explain to him. Now in order to break through the present predicament, Chu Dong needs such a person, which is enough. In this way, several people left with Bailiping, and announced in a high profile that they had visited immortal sages among the people. Later, Zhong An called Bailiping in private. "Mr. Baili, although you are fake, now I hope you can recommend more real sages." "Yes! Mr. Zhong An. " Zhong An so strongly, want chu east to pull this person to the side, naturally is after investigation. The investigation of bailipingzhi''s normal interpersonal circle, of course, requires the help of shadowy people. Chapter 1333 It is because of the investigation that he learned that this hundred Li Pingzhi''s social circle is not ordinary. Zhong Ancai tried his best to let Chu Dong draw him to his side. Through his interpersonal circle, we can definitely visit real sages. To say the least, this person''s boasting ability is naturally useful. Zhong An has clearly explained the reason. When it comes to the moment of truth, falsehood and falsehood, it''s time to give full play to Bailiping''s ability, especially when the two armies are at war. Bailiping''s boasting ability is very effective. Later, with Chu Dong''s understanding of bailipingzhi, they found that this man was not easy to boast, and sometimes he believed it. This is the biggest advantage. When the two armies are fighting, they will often claim how many men and horses they have. But this hundred Li level, there must be a way to let the enemy take what they claim as true. In this way, before the war starts, they have already taken the lead and caused great psychological pressure on the enemy. It is said in the art of war that if a man does not fight, it is the best policy to subdue others. So it''s good for Chu Dong to get Bailiping. Under the strong recommendation of bailipingzhi, Chu Dong visited two talents, one is Cui Pingshan, the other is Li Muliang. Cui pingzhishan is a counselor, who can offer advice for Chu Dong. Li Yunliang is a herdsman, and he knows that he is a leader. When he heard that Chu Dong had visited Yunxin, he suddenly laughed. "You mean Yunxin? Ha ha, this man is exaggerating. It''s hard to say. Although his array is powerful, it''s mostly made by himself in a certain place without actual combat. " Rona thinks so much about this. "Ha ha, I believe what Mr. Mu Liang said. I''ve seen Yunxin''s array before. It''s easy for people to get around it and become a decoration. Later, he even boasted that he could put five element array." "Oh? Did he mention the five element array? " "Of course, he was very lively. As a result, if he failed to meet the final conditions, he didn''t say the same thing." After hearing this, Li Muliang laughed. "This guy, he just knows what he is and doesn''t know why he is. He must be talking about the number of people. " LonA was surprised and said, "how do you know?" Li Muliang said, "it''s a long story. If it''s true, I''m in the same family as this man." "Fellow students?" Everyone was puzzled. Did Yunxin and Li Muliang have a common master? Li Muliang said: "what I have said is that it can only be regarded as true, not true. It has been several years since I said this." It turns out that when Yunxin was down and down, he wanted to have a chance to soar to the sky, and felt that he was out of talent. As a result, he didn''t have enough to eat for several days. He almost fainted from hunger. He was met by shangguanyu, Li Muliang''s master, and then rescued. After chatting, shangguanyu found that Yunxin had some savvy about array, so he took him back to the mountain. But after a while, he found that Yunxin had inherent defects in dealing with people, and sometimes he was too eager to succeed. What made shangguanyu angry most was that he always said that he had no talent when he had no ability. As if all the people in the world are blind, they don''t know his talent. So shangguanyu directed Yunxin to Fengdu. Although shangguanyu is good at array and knows how to lead soldiers, his idea is that he doesn''t want to be born, he just wants to be a hermit, and he repeatedly admonishes his disciples. Soldier, unknown! No matter when it comes, as long as we start fighting, it is a bad omen. So although he took all his disciples, the diamond array, he didn''t want to be born. It can be said that shangguanyu is also a strange man. But for some disciples who want to be born, he will give some advice. He pointed Yunxin to Fengdu because he knew that Chudong would need such talents, and Yunxin was determined to find the master anyway. "Well, I wanted to follow my master, but one day my father said that the world has changed and we need to go down the mountain." "Oh? Why does Shangguan say that? " "I don''t know. In a word, the thing that can change master''s original intention must be a big event." If it wasn''t for Shangguan Yuling''s several proud disciples to go down the mountain, Chu Dong would not have met Li Muliang. Although Li Muliang is the best of all his disciples, there is still one person in his heart who is much more powerful than him. In his opinion, this person is the one who has received the true biography of master. He is called Sima Tianying. "King, if you meet this person in the future, you should be careful." "Oh? Sima Tianying? You mean... " As the saying goes, the gongs and drums listen to the music, listen to the voice, so Chu Dong questions because he can understand the meaning of Li Muliang''s words. This man named Sima Tianying is afraid that he can''t be used by Chu Dong, so he tries to ask whether it is so.Li Muliang said, "yes, my king. This man has a strong sense of orthodoxy in his heart. I''m afraid he will think that if you don''t get the right position, you will play for Tang Feng one day. " When Li Muliang''s voice fell, Jamie said angrily, "are you kidding? I don''t think Tang Feng is right. What is he? " As soon as Jamie''s words came out, Longna also said, "that''s right. Tang Feng is a dog who doesn''t dare to show his true face. Does he mean it?" Li Muliang sighed: "you two, it''s right to say that. But in the end, Tang Feng, the national master, was granted by King Hanlin, and he had the king''s order to be Regent. Although you are known as emperor Fangyi, it doesn''t count in Sima Tianying." Chudong heard a sneer. "Ha ha, he said that if he doesn''t count, he won''t count. If he wants to know the people, he will win the world!" Chu Dong''s words are full of Zhongqi and sound. "The king said well!" Li Muliang said at that time that this was too good. Cui Pingshan, who had never spoken, finally made his voice. "King, you are right! The people are the foundation of the country! " Cui Pingshan, like Zhong An, is a writer. Naturally, the direction of things is different from that of generals. As the saying goes, fighting in the mountains and rivers, writing in the palace. Today''s troubled times, the end of troubled times, fighting the world, naturally rely on these armed men, but when it comes to governing the world, naturally need these literati. I still remember that Chu Dongyi asked Hanlin what to do after unification. But this question, perhaps up to now, Han Lin did not really get the answer. He did, with his own strength, complete the glorious unification of Cangwu mainland for a short time. But because he did not find the right answer, the great cause of unification, which he finally completed in his hands, has now become fragmented. Chapter 1334 In spite of the current situation, there are ancient demons in the middle of it, who make trouble from it. However, without making a series of mistakes behind Hanlin, the situation will not be as it is today. After the reunification of Hanlin, he did not escape the fate of history. In the end, he became a loner! At this time, Chu Dong felt some emotion, but he knew that this was the final test for him. After this final test, the ultimate doomsday trial, what was it, would come to the surface. "Maybe I''m not good enough now." Chu Dong thinks that what is the ultimate task is not fully opened yet, in the final analysis, it is still lack of ability. Now Chu Dong felt that his strength was insufficient. "Ha ha, since I''m not strong enough, I''d like to borrow more from others." Ding! Congratulations, the host is enlightened again. "Oh? What have I learned? " For a long time did not appear in the system, because Chu Dong heart read a move, and issued a prompt, this let Chu Dong some accident. Speaking of all kinds of experiences, the existence of Chu Dong''s sensory system is not of great significance to his current task. Since he came to this unknown world, the existence of the system seems to be just to check the attributes and satisfy some basic daily needs. The rest, for Chu Dong, is just as if it didn''t exist. At this time, he''s in trouble again? There was a trace of doubt in Chu Dong''s heart. He didn''t understand. The system gave a hint that he had learned the Tao again and what he had learned. "Congratulations to the host, progress in understanding the profound meaning of Zhouyi, the so-called Yin long and Yang disappear, Yang long and Yin disappear, Yin, Yang and Yang, virtual and real, when their own strength is insufficient, or borrow external forces to develop themselves, and finally achieve balance, Zhouyi''s way, the final word is balance." "Oh?" The east of Chu was overjoyed at the news. I didn''t expect that a little insight could enhance the power of the book of changes. "Yes, host. The so-called way of the book of changes is not only the legendary book of changes. " "I know that." For this knowledge, Chu Dong knew it after he realized the way of the book of changes. Naturally, the so-called book of changes in later generations only refers to a classic of Zhouyi, and the real composition of it includes two lost books, Lianshan and Guizang. But these two films, in reality, have been lost. Is it true that Chu Dong felt vaguely that the sudden chaos of the system should be related to this matter. The latter system answered Chu Dong seriously and said, "yes, just as the host thinks, it''s related to this matter. Otherwise, how can it be regarded as the complete power of the book of changes?" The system suddenly became a little serious, which made Chu Dong feel uncomfortable. "I''m really not used to you talking to me like this." "Hee hee, my Lord, when is the system out of order?" After two words of praise, the small system began again, and some of them changed back, which made Chudong speechless. "Ha ha, you are not exaggerating." In order to find the lost two parts, we need to ask the miracle to find clues. "Go to the miracles and look for clues. What do you mean..." "Yes, it won''t be long before the miracle will open. Good luck to the host." The miracle will have a chance to open, which surprised Chu Dong. He and Zihuang entered the miracle together, but they got nothing. Even if they got something, it''s not what Chu Dong wanted. Will the miracle open again this time. "Then, I must seize the opportunity." Taking back his thoughts, Chu Dong made up his mind. If he could find some clues of the other two films in the miracle, it would be too helpful for Chu Dong. Now some of Chu Dong''s decisions are made according to one word in the book of changes. As the saying goes. It''s also a word of Tao to say that a good way helps more than a bad way helps less. Ding, congratulations to the host. The awakening degree of the book of changes rises again. Current perception: 10%. "Oh? That''s great. " Although it was only 10 percent, Chu Dong understood what it meant. Now his comprehension is a watershed. According to the realm, Chu Dong can now be called the sage realm in the market. Chu Dong didn''t have much interest in this matter. Chudong is Chudong, unique. He didn''t come here to cultivate immortals. And with the main purpose of cultivating immortals and becoming saints, it seems to have gone on the wrong set. But Chu Dong felt that after the last battle with star satellite one, he suddenly came to this world, and everything changed again. "Is it..." Since he came to this world, Chu Dong knew that many things are higher level, some powerful people are powerful, as they deliberately arranged.So how to break the game. "Yes, since the reality is so, I Chu Dong broke this situation!" Times make heroes! Chu Dong wanted to live as he wanted, but the reality was another matter. Be yourself! Chu Dong decided to break the game even for himself. At this time, the divine world. God of light and God of darkness, these two people, because of the accident in front of them, are still in a temporary joint state. As for when the latter two will go their separate ways, they do not know. Since ancient times, light and darkness have been antagonistic. Now they have reached a consensus for a short time. This state will not last forever. And Chu Dong realized the way of the book of changes, he also deeply understood this truth. "Ha ha, originally, balance and development, development is the most important thing." If we want to develop, the existing balance will be broken. It is the book of changes that tells the world not to break but not to stand. With this feeling, Chu Dong''s confidence became stronger, and the two gods in the divine world seemed to feel the changes in Chu Dong. They all showed a happy color. "God of light, it seems miraculous. It''s time to open for the second time." "Oh? Are you not afraid that Chu Dong''s ability will be improved again, and he will reach the level of you and me? " In my opinion, er Chao is wrong "Why surpass you and me?" The dark god was puzzled. The God of light still laughed: "why, do you really think that we are planners?" "This..." The dark god was lost in thought. ¡­¡­ Rain dance on the mainland. Zou Yong left Cangwu and came here. It is bailiba''s proposal to come to the rain dance mainland. "General Zou, although going to the rain dance is only an expedient measure, but looking at Cangwu today, we have no place to settle down for the time being. If we go to the rain dance mainland first, we should plan later." Now that he has set up his own house, Zou Yong has followed the advice of bailiba. It has to be said that their trip is in Tang Feng''s expectation. Chapter 1335 Tang Feng is really good at calculation. Through the analysis of the situation, Zou Yong, who is now self-supporting, is doomed to have no place to live in Cangwu mainland. If he wants to develop, or even ensure basic survival, he can only learn from Mo Tianbu and go to the rain dance mainland. Generally speaking, rain dance is not the best choice. Now Zou Yong''s best destination is to leave at night in the mainland. At present, Zou wants to go to the mainland through the sea. On the contrary, he doesn''t have the best way to lead him to the mainland. It was precisely because of this that he arranged Tianfeng in front of him. After he met Zou Yong, he handed him a copy of the imperial skill. On this day, Zou Yong, who came to the mainland of Yuwu, listened to bailiba''s suggestion and chose to take refuge in qingmo for the time being. He wanted to settle down first and talk about other things. Otherwise, it would be a huge expense just for people to eat horses. At present, Zou Yong''s department can''t afford it. "General, if you can''t pass the barrier in your heart, you can only talk about cooperation with qingmo." Up to now, Zou Yong has figured out that it''s different from betrayal to lead soldiers to stand on their own. Sometimes he has to rely on himself to pass the heart barrier. Now finally want to understand him, nodded in agreement. "Well, as you say." In this way, Zou yongbu attracted Wanjun and began to talk about cooperation with qingmo. At this time, it happened that Mo Tianjun and Qingyun Department of Nanyi had a bad relationship. Although there was no fight at the moment, there would be a war between Mo Tianjun and Qingyun Department sooner or later. Now two are looking at the face of green Mo, no official announcement of war. Mo Tian and Wu Ming are waiting for situ Zhan to return. Wu Ming was older. He analyzed the situation and said to Mo Tian, "brother, we are in private. I''d like to call you brother. Although there will be a war sooner or later, it''s not suitable for general situ and Mr. Zuo Qiu to go to war formally before they return." Although Wu Ming didn''t mention Yunxin, Mo Tian understood what Wu Ming meant. He wanted to remind himself that when Yunxin came back, he could defeat Nanyi with his marching power. Wu Ming is very clever. He can see that Mo Tian doesn''t like Yunxin. Yunxin''s shortcomings in dealing with people and things mean that no one will like him much. If it''s not for his talent, Mo Tian wants to blow him away several times because of Yunxin''s character. Sometimes, Yunxin is extremely out of group. "Well, I know brother Wu Ming." The two have a very good relationship in private, so when there are only two people, Mo Tian will still call Wu Ming brother. Although Mo Tian stands for himself as king, the feelings between the brothers are still there. However, Wu Ming, who is clever, is careful when he gets along with Mo Tian. After all, the current situation is not as good as before, and Mo Tian, the little brother, was originally from a noble family, so in his heart, he still attached great importance to his family background. It can be said that since Mo Tian became king, the more Wu Ming went back, the more he felt that life was like walking on thin ice. Although they are brothers, the relationship between them is the same. For this point, Wu Ming points very clear, also very clear. It''s because he understands the relationship between them that Wu Ming has always shown a great lack of sense of existence. He knows that sometimes, some words can be said by others, but he can''t say them. Now that Zuo Qiu Hongwen, a think tank, is not here, he has to remind him that he knows Mo Tian too well. Sometimes, he is just like a gun barrel, and he will catch fire. At this time, it''s not the best policy to rashly fight against Nanyi, although it has a great chance of winning. Everything depends on Mr. Zuo Qiu. What he says when he comes back. After all, the person standing behind Nanyi is qingmo, and now Mo Tianjun is not ready to take control of the South and compete with qingmo. While they were waiting for situ Zhan to lead the army back, Zou Yong over there turned to qingmo. The news of the accident spread to Mo Tianbu, which made Mo Tian and Wu Ming very surprised. At the same time, Chu Dong, who had been back to Chen Liu for a while, received the news. This time, we can say that we have gained a lot. We have got three talents all at once. Although Bailiping is strictly a big trick, as Zhong An said, there will be places to get this person sooner or later. Even Chu Dong thought, with his ability to cheat, maybe this time rescue Yu Guang, this person can contribute a lot. At the thought that Yu Guang is still in prison, Chu Dong decides to take advantage of the news in front of him to tell the outside world that Chu Dong''s talent can disturb Tang Feng''s hearing and hearing, which is a good chance to save Yu Guang. is going to discuss the rescue plan and arrange the eye liner for the wind and shadow in the rain dance mainland. The message is that Zou Yong has voted for the green street. Such a great news must be reported to Chu Dong. As for Zou Yong, he heard Su Yunpeng mention him when he was in Ziyu department. Also know that Su Yunpeng out of respect for him, once released this person. Such a person, cast green Mo, let Chu Dong feel, and a person just missed, although don''t know Zou Yong in the end how fighting power, it is with his loyalty, is also a rare person.Although he sighed and missed Zou Yong, Chu Dong also knew that everything had a good thing for one person. But at this time, Zou Yong invested in qingmo. Undoubtedly, it will bring about great changes to the pattern and situation of the world. because of the wind and shadow group to the outside eye liner, so for the rain dance situation changes in the mainland, Chu Dong can also be at any time, he began to analyze with everyone. At this time, Cui Pingshan, the new recruit, said: "king, Zou Yong and qingmo will cooperate, which will inevitably lead to a war." "The first World War is inevitable? Why Chu Dong doubts. Cui Pingshan said: "now Mo Tianbu is fighting against Nan Yibu, and situ Zhan is coming back at this time. It must be that Mo Tianbu will fight with Nan Yibu after he returns. At this time, Zou Yong and qingmo reached cooperation, and the war was bound to escalate and become a battle between Zou Yong and Mo Tian. " After listening to Cui Pingshan''s analysis, we all think it makes sense. Zihuang said at this time: "in the light of qingmo''s partiality for Nanyi, although Zou Yong is fighting in this battle, it is necessary for qingmo''s army to support it in secret." After hearing Zihuang''s words, Jamie and Longna are both upset. Jamie said: "in this case, qingmo is not particular about it. Let Mo Tian help him calm down the south. Then when he runs out, he will take the opportunity to beat him?" Ronna is also indignant. "Ha ha, as expected, people who become emperors will change. It''s like Hanlin. " When Ronna finished, she suddenly felt that she had said something wrong. Chapter 1336 After a moment, Longna''s face was full of embarrassment. When everyone didn''t open fire on her, she immediately changed her tongue and said, "master, I don''t mean you, you are not the same emperor." Chudong laughed after listening. "What''s the difference, just because I''m your master? Ha ha, Longna, from now on, I''ll give you a special task. " "Master," you said Rona doesn''t know what mission Chu Dong will give him next. But Chu Dong takes this opportunity, is wants to let Long Na as the representative, specially establishes a department, picks up the mistake for him. "Master, this..." "Don''t worry, I will give you privileges, and you are responsible for it. Even if other people don''t dare to say it, you''ll never, and don''t dare to say it." Chudong gave Longna absolute rights, not only she, but also the people she found behind, everyone has privileges, the speaker is innocent. Chu Dong knew very well that he was king now. In order to ensure that he would not make the same mistake, it was necessary to set up such an organization around him. After talking with Longna, the system wakes up again. Take this opportunity to prove how intelligent he is and make a genealogy for Chudong. It is said that in history, such a monarch really existed and talked widely. Finally, the common people have no choice but to become a famous monarch. "Well, I see." "You really know, my Lord." "Enough of you!" Chu Dong was annoyed with the system that suddenly ran into. ¡­¡­ Although it was just an accident, Chu Dong''s decision was soon seriously carried out by Longna. Longna gave this organization a very special name, zhenyantang. "Well? What''s the name? " Chu Dong is very speechless about the name. Although it''s simple and direct, it doesn''t sound awkward. After discussing with you, we finally set a name that can be called out. The people under Longna''s control are called admonishment officials. Chu Dong has not yet completed the unification, but has thought of the following things, which enables him to concentrate on how to unify. At this time, the situation of rain dance is like this, so that the wind and shadow people of Chudong school constantly pay attention to the news and report at any time. And more energy, Chu Dong still put on rescuing Yu Guang. ¡­¡­ Xinshiguo, Wangcheng. Tang Feng was a little flustered when he heard that Chu Dong had accepted the immortal sage. "Oh? He actually visited the sage. He started very quickly. I underestimated him. " "Report to the national master, now there is news that this time the shadow people suddenly left the king''s city in order to secretly protect the people of Eastern Chu and visit the sages. We were hit by the plan of Eastern Chu''s attacking the West." I wish the moon while reporting, while some hindsight to say. After hearing this, Tang Feng was furious. "Waste, what''s the use of saying that now. Now, what''s the name of the sage Chu Dong visited? Is there any chance to draw him over? " "I heard that he was called bailipingzhi, a teacher who came back to China." "Bailiping? I haven''t heard of this person before. Check this person. If you really have the ability, at all costs, also want to dig from Chu Dong side. We can''t let Chu Dong get such talents. " "Yes, I''ll do it now." "Wait a minute. Can I hear from Tianfeng over there?" Tang Feng began to ask Zhu Ming moon about the wind of heaven. Now the chrysanthemum kill people are constantly sending out their eyeliner and watching the trend of rain dancing. Tang Feng has now figured out that since Chu Dong can turn the dragon and Phoenix kingdoms of Chenyang mainland into the rear area he can rely on, why can''t he use Zou Yong''s hand to defeat qingmo instead of seeking to destroy him, but it will hurt his vitality. At least let the rain dance in the mainland. Half of the places can become his rear area. It''s Tang Feng''s goal now to pacify the southern tribes and help Zou Yong, or at least draw a line with qingmo. Even if he can''t fight against Chudong at the moment, he can still retreat to the south of Yuwu continent. In addition, there is a sea barrier. It''s not so easy for Chudong to attack with all his strength. The place connecting Cangwu continent and Yuwu continent is the north. Not in the south. If you want to get to the south, you have to take the sea route. Tang Feng has calculated everything very well, and even thought about the way out. Only in this way can he really let go and fight against Chu Dong. His opponent is Chu Dong. If half a year later, heluoye of the Shura department really fulfills the agreement and messes up the night departure department, he just adds a layer of insurance. If you control yelipu and rain dance in the southern part of the mainland, even if it is possible, Zou Yong performs well and defeats qingmo, then Chudong faces three enemies. Only one Chenyang continent was his only rear. At that time, the Shura department took the opportunity to fight against Chenyang continent in the name of revenge. The situation that Chu Dong faced can be imagined. It has to be said that Tang Feng has worked step by step and calculated every step.At this time, Zou Yong, who was secretly sent a box by the sky wind but didn''t know what, was overjoyed when he opened it. "This Is it God''s will to make me... " Because at the beginning, I didn''t expect that it would be such an important thing. At this time, bailiba happened to be present. When bailiba learned that it was imperial skill in the box, he immediately fell to his knees. "Congratulations, king!" But Zou Yong''s face was a bit gloomy after his great joy. "The origin of this Tang style is not clear. Today, we suddenly send off our imperial skills. We must ask for something." Hundred Li tyrant: "king, no matter what the purpose of Tang Feng is, according to the last general''s knowledge, if you get this imperial skill, you can get the world. It''s said that King Hanlin unifies Cangwu mainland, so it''s also a skill. Although it''s only a legend, today it''s sent here by the national master, so it must be true." "Oh? If you get this, you''ll get the world? " Zou Yong''s heart beat. In this way, before formally fighting with Mo Tianjun, Zou Yong began to learn imperial skills day and night. A few days later, Zou Yong felt that he had only seen a small part of it and benefited a lot. "It''s really a technique for teaching people the way of emperors. It''s wonderful!" Zou Yong as a whole changed a person, and at this time, qingmo sent envoys to find Zou Yong. Feng Tian strongly opposes the war with Mo Tianjun. He knows very well that the consequences of fighting with Mo Tianjun at this time are very serious, and it will have a real impact on the population, which will make the people behind feel cold. Now that Mo Tian has been used up, he has calmed down the southern tribes. But now he is fighting against Mo Tian''s army because of Nan Yi. Who dares to work for him. It is because I know that Fengtian will definitely stop me, so this time qingmo is an emissary sent secretly. This man is called jimuyeda. Jimuyeda is an ambitious man, and he is not happy that Fengtian has too much power now. At the same time, he does not agree with some of Fengtian''s views. Chapter 1337 Feng God once advocated making friends far away and near, making friends far away with the east of Chu. Including this time, sending reinforcements to support Ziyu, making it clear is tantamount to declaring that he is the enemy of xinshiguo. Jimudaye is very opposed to this point. Therefore, he was one of the people who opposed the big policy of long-range and close attack. But the person who decides finally is still qingmo. He not only agrees with Fengtian''s proposal, but also implements this generous needle all the time. This has kept jimujeda in mind. This time, qingmo secretly sent jimuyeda to meet Zou Yong, which made him very happy. "Ha ha, I''m the king of this time. From now on, the Fengtian era will be over." He knew that now qingmo didn''t trust Fengtian any more. He even vaguely felt that now qingmo was a little tired of Fengtian''s existence. You know, qingmo is the common master recognized by the demons, and Fengtian''s performance over and over again gives people the feeling that his rights are already above the royal power, which is not a good omen. Although this small matter can''t decide Fengtian''s coming down immediately, jimuyeda knows that the era of Fengtian will soon pass. At this time, Fengtian''s residence. For Zou Yong to lead the army, and reach a dependent cooperation with qingmo, Fengtian has felt the crisis. "Well, it seems that the cooperation between the king and Zou Yong is not so simple." Fengtian really doesn''t understand why qingmo protects Nanyi so much. It''s a disaster for Nanyi to stay in the rain dance. Why can''t qingmo see it? Even if she is the old lover of qingmo, even if she feels ashamed for Qingli, qingmo shouldn''t do this. He should understand that as a king, there are more things to do. When Fengtian sighs, one of his men is called Guhai. "Lord Fengtian, now the king has changed." "Yes, but Guhai, what do you want to express?" The old Haiyu said mysteriously, "have you ever thought about how to deal with it if the king doesn''t trust you one day?" "Oh? The king doesn''t trust me? How can I say that? Everyone knows my loyalty to the king! " Gu Haidao said: "it''s because everyone knows that the power of adults now seems to be great. For adults, it''s a sign of danger. If adults want to get through this, they will still play for our king. Now it''s better to step back." "What do you mean, Guhai Gu Haidao said: "now the king can''t listen to any suggestions from the adults. It''s better for him to ask to be idle at home now. It''s not too late to go out of the mountain when he gets the chance. Otherwise, it will be too late when the king really gets up to kill." After listening to this, Fengtian feels that Guhai''s words are a little heavy. Now qingmo is a little disgusted with Fengtian. He is aware of it, but he asks himself that he is loyal to qingmo. How can qingmo kill him? "Guhai, are you serious?" Hearing this, Guhai said, "well, sir, do you know where jimuyeda is at this time?" "Jimuyeda? What''s the matter with him? " It has to be said that the news of the ancient sea is very well-informed. Jimuyeda secretly went to see Zou Yong, which entered his ears. Now he is very worried about the safety of Fengtian. When Gu Hai made it clear that jimuyeda now met Zou Yong, Feng Tian realized the seriousness of the problem. "Yes, you are. In your words, take a step back So in jimuyeda to see Zou Yong, almost feet, Fengtian into the palace to see qingmo, while seeing qingmo, he showed a sick, and made a very serious appearance. "King, I don''t know what happened recently. I''m so weak. So please, king, hand over my affairs to Xiangqing''s staff as soon as possible. Now my subordinate Gu Hai has gone to Cangwu mainland to look for the miracle doctor Mr. Bosten. I hope his arrival can cure my strange disease." "Oh, Lord Fengtian, why didn''t you say it earlier when you got such a severe illness? In that case, let''s follow what Lord Fengtian said." As expected, now qingmo does have some antipathy against Fengtian. Since he takes the initiative to recuperate, it turns out that qingmo wants to. In this way, a more important news soon spread to the eastern part of Chu, also spread to the new country. Get the news of Chu Dong and Tang Feng, none of these two people believe that Feng Tian will really fall ill. Xinshiguo, Wangcheng. When Tang Feng heard about it, he showed a knowing smile. "Tianfeng seems to be a smart man. Where is the moon "Yes, my subordinates are." "How much do you know about Fengtian? Can this person be used for me?" After hearing this, Zhu Mingyue answered Tang Feng positively and said, "if you want to return to China as a teacher, although Fengtian''s move is intended to avoid disaster, it''s not only a difficult word but also impossible to make this person be used by the national teacher.""Oh? It can''t be. Well, since it can''t be used by me, the sky wind over there can be killed. Besides this man, he is seriously ill anyway. No one will doubt that he died of serious illness. Ha ha, ha ha... " After that, Tang Feng laughed a little, which made Zhu Mingyue feel terrible. In the heart secretly way: "the national teacher is not some actions, too ruthless absolutely decided." He has always doubted the mysterious national master. After all, no one has seen him. Even now, he has done so many things for Tang Feng, but he has never seen him take off his mask. Zhu Mingyue, who was active in mind, immediately left an eye. He wants to leave a way for himself, and this way may be on Fengtian. He said to Tang Feng immediately. "Now, master Tianfeng''s main task is to get rid of Mo Tian, so my subordinates are willing to do it in person." "Oh? It''s up to you to do it yourself Although Tang Feng is very thoughtful, he doesn''t think much about Zhu Mingyue''s move. He didn''t expect that Zhu Mingyue had a heart. At this time, Chen Liu. Chu Dong, who received the news, also discussed with several people. Now the rescue plan is still in the process of making, in order to make a perfect plan, so now Chu Dong side, for the rescue of Yu Guang, still no action, the previous several sets of programs, Chu Dong still feel imperfect. At this time, such news came. Let Chu Dong have to draw out energy more or less, pay attention to this matter. Yuguang sooner or later to save, is a matter of time, and Chudong know, now Yuguang is still a bait, temporarily will not be OK, and what happens outside, will affect the overall situation. Chapter 1338 The rescue of Yu Guang can be done slowly, but we have to pay attention to the wind and grass outside. Pull a hair, and move the whole body! To be a king is not the same as before. Today''s Chu Dong is a person who wants to lead the overall situation. Chu Dong even feels that his so-called retreat behind the scenes in front of him, looking back, is even a failure. Now everything is a new beginning. We have to learn from the lessons ahead. Seemingly successful, in fact may not be successful, this is Chu Dong for some of the things in front of the summary. After Chu Dong established Fengdu, he adopted the same policy of making friends from afar and attacking at close range. Rain dancing on the mainland seems to be far away from the sea, but how the situation there develops can affect the plan behind Chu Dong. In Chu Dong''s opinion, this is the so-called butterfly effect. "Why is it that the Emperor Yu sent to the mainland to report what he killed?" When discussing, the wind shadow organization is reporting the latest trend to Chu Dong. "Oh? Who did you kill Hearing this, Chu Dong could not help frowning. At this time, Tang Feng sent Ju Sha''s men to rain dance in mainland China, which was not easy. "OK, keep an eye on it and report at any time." so wind and shadow in the rain dance eyes, continue to view the progress of things. After the spy left, Cui Pingshan said, "Your Majesty, this is more complicated than you think." After listening to this, Jamie stood up and said, "nonsense, we''ve sent people to kill chrysanthemums. Who said it''s easy? You''ve got to make an idea." Like Ronna, Jamie''s inner feelings are actually contradictory to these people. And he is straight-minded. His words are very direct, and his subtext is very obvious. No one can say that things are complicated. No fool can see it. He can''t come up with a serious idea. What are you still talking about there? When Jamie''s voice fell, Lina stood up. "Master, now that the rescue plan can be postponed, it''s better to send Wu Yong''s people to help Feng Xingchang." "Well, Jamie, you can go too. In addition, there is Mr. Baili, who has worked hard for you this time. " For Chu Dong''s decision, everyone is very puzzled, only Zihuang''s Zhong''an two people, seem to see Chu Dong''s intention, but only there smile, but he two people just smile, did not say a reason. Seeing that they didn''t talk, Jamie began to bite each other again. "What are you two laughing at?" "Ha ha, Lord Jamie, the task is very arduous this time." Seeing Chu Dong''s intention, Zhong An deliberately angered Jamie there. Chu Dong said, "well, Zhong An, don''t be dumb with him. It seems that you see my intention. It''s up to you to explain to us." "Yes, king!" Then Zhong An began to explain that Chu Dong sent Wu Yong to lead his men, who used to help Feng Ying. It''s easy to understand. Sending Jamie also makes sense. After all, his personal force value is there, and it''s not the first time Jamie and Wu Yong''s people have cooperated. It can be said that after several times of cooperation, they have cooperated very well. What we don''t understand is the purpose of sending Bailiping this time. This is the key point Zhong An wants to solve your doubts. There was no outsider present. Everyone knew the root and the bottom, so who didn''t know that bailipingzhi had only the ability of bluffing. Everyone was curious why Chu Dong wanted to send an unreliable person to such an important thing. After listening to Zhong An''s explanation, everyone finally understood. It''s a very important thing. Chu Dong wants a hundred Li Ping Zhi, and likes to brag. In this way, the enemy can be alarmed. As long as the enemy is alarmed, there will be flaws. Not only that, a big banner here will make the rescue plan more smooth. Tang Feng will inevitably focus on the rain dance in the mainland and neglect the defense of the prison in the King City. Although it has not yet been found out where Yu Guang is, the royal city is so big that Yu Guang can''t live without the royal city. and the shadow and shadow, their eyes are numerous, Yu Guang plus his four guards. If the secret is stolen from Wangcheng, it is impossible to leak a little news, so now Yu Guangbi is somewhere in Wangcheng. Therefore, the purpose of Chu Dong is to let Bai Li Ping Zhi and restrain Tang Feng''s attention. After all, we have done enough work in front of us. It can be said that everyone knows that bailipingzhi is a talented person in Cangwu. However, we can only listen to what kind of talents he is and what specific talents he has. Anyway, according to Bai Liping''s self boasting, he is simply an unprecedented and omnipotent sage. A person who likes to boast is not a real skill. In this world, there are many people who like to boast, and there are many people who can boast loudly. However, people can believe that the boast is true. This is the skill, and Bailiping''s skill in this aspect is really unique. He has a way to make the words he says sound more true than the truth.If not, Tang Feng would not pay special attention to this person, and even Chu Dong would visit this person in person. On this day, Wu Yong, together with Yuan Qing, his subordinates, Jamie and Bailiping, set out in a swagger. And the family is ready to secretly rescue Yu Guang, the burden falls on LV Qing. Linna is very optimistic about LV Qing, and Chu Dong is very satisfied with LV Qing''s performance these times. Even Chu Dong intends to reuse this person. But all along, Linna is responsible for the wind and shadow. Since Chu Dong has given up power, Chu Dong doesn''t want to interfere in the internal affairs of the two places, or it will appear that he is too lenient. Although Linna regards him as the master But Chu Dong is not in the past now. He has already been called king and can''t do as he used to. He can completely decentralize the power, let Longna prepare to set up the voice voice official organization, naturally will also completely devolve the power to Linna, let him be responsible for the affairs of the two major intelligence organizations. Not only that, Chudong will let Chujing also take charge of specific things. In the past, when he was in Nanbo City, Chujing had a certain degree of prestige, and in general, the whole piece was the weaving industry. In the further development, it can rise to the height of mulberry farming. In this era, agriculture is the lifeblood and foundation of a kingdom. Chu Dong, who has long had an idea, has been hesitating. Although Chu Jing has a certain degree of prestige, whether it will put too much pressure on her to stir up all the things about agriculture in the whole country. Therefore, this matter has been pending. Although pending, it does not mean that Chu does not have this idea. You know, the three girls all said that they wanted to marry Chu Dong, and even Zihuang, who was behind, had this idea many times. Chapter 1339 According to the concept of marriage and childbearing in this society and era, it is normal for Chu Dong to marry ten or eight more. But Chu Dong doesn''t have this idea now. It''s not that these women are not good enough. It''s not that Chu Dong doesn''t like them. It''s that Chu Dong really doesn''t have time to think about them. It doesn''t matter that the Huns didn''t die out. Chu Dong asked himself, he can''t reach this state, he is just simple now, feel that he can''t break the situation, how can he protect them? It''s so direct and real. Compared with the high realm in front of him, Chu Dong felt that sometimes this realm could exist, but it was too false for him. Chu Dong just wants to be the real self, even if the world is unknown, and even doomed, Chu Dong is only a passer-by of this different world, and can''t become their return. Chu Dong has been in this strange world for some years now. If the system had not opened a big hook for him, Chu Dong would be the legendary middle-aged uncle. According to the development level of the world, the life span of human beings, and even the years when Chu Dong came here, he would soon be in the middle-aged and elderly ranks It''s too late. However, with the system blessing, these are not problems. It''s about seven or eight years, but it''s a waste of time. And the system gave him certain privileges, it seems to lock the passage of time of Chu Dong himself, otherwise this three tests, is really not the general pit, but also think, if the task is not pit, also does not conform to the small system used to style. Since the Satellite-1 incident, when has the system been unable to say? It''s only reliable when it''s critical. But this side just arranges these matters, that side receives the flame City Lord, Guo Wei''s request for help. Just in these days, the night leave department was attacked, a mysterious force, not only disturbed the night leave department. And Gerrard is responsible for the business road at this time, has been lost, unknown power, has borrowed the business road, is about to attack the flame city. "Huawu, you will lead 20000 soldiers to fight." Immediately Chu Dong sent General Hua Wu to meet the enemy in flame city. At the same time, he ordered Li Muliang to join the army. Chu Dong just took this opportunity to test Li Muliang''s talent. In this way, general Hua Wu and Li Muliang went directly to the front line. This mysterious army, of course, belongs to heroye. The half year deadline is now up. Xinran, who incarnates in heluoye, has already thought that even if Tang Feng doesn''t abide by the agreement, she will send troops. It''s just the right and wrong reasons for sending troops. So when the agreed date arrives, he won''t give Tang Feng another day, and she doesn''t intend to let Tang Feng keep the agreement at all. If she really wants Tang Feng to keep the promise, she won''t send someone to kill the emissary on the way, making the agreement impossible. Tang Feng calculates the next time, and the appointed time is coming. He sends an emissary to say that he is preparing materials. Now he just needs the process of transportation, so don''t worry there. As a result, the emissary is stabbed to death on the way, and Tang Feng doesn''t know the news yet. When he received the news, the agreed time limit had passed, and he luoye''s people had a legitimate reason to invade Cangwu mainland. After the fire City, the leader of the Shura army was hall. With him coming forward, it''s strange that Gerald, the guardian of business, won''t let go. Facing the Huawu army, hall made it clear that he had no intention to fight against Chudong. They came here just to borrow the road. "By the way? It''s easy to say that today I''m Huawu here. I''ll make sure you never come back. " Hall''s so-called way, who will believe it if you say it. Since King Hall didn''t care to laugh at Chu, I didn''t have a way to solve the problem In this way, the two main players who were fighting before the battle put on a good single play before the battle. Don''t blame hall for his arrogance. Even if general Hua Wu is here, he still wants to fight. His fighting power is really fierce. Looking at the whole world of the eternal continent, Hall''s combat power can be ranked in the top ten, or at least in the top 20. Li Muliang, who watched the battle secretly, worried that Huawu would suffer losses, immediately began to order Mingjin. It''s the rule of the Terran, but it''s not the rule of Shura. When Hua Wu heard about Mingjin, he knew that it was Li Muliang''s plan to strike the war for his safety. However, he came up with the idea to strike the war, but he didn''t go to hall. He didn''t obey the rule and took advantage of Hua Wu''s distraction to strike. Thanks to Huawu''s agility, he narrowly avoided the key points, but he still let the knife rub his body and hurt his arm. At this time, a young general behind Huawu quickly released a feather arrow and saved Huawu. You should know that Huawu and Gong lie were originally trained and instructed by Eddie after discovering their talents. Although their military talents may surpass that of Eddie, there is one thing. In today''s world, Eddie dares to be the second and no one dares to be the first, which is Eddie''s archery.But this young general, always thought that, all regards Eddie as the idol, usually has been practising hard, now his archery, does not say one of the best, also may enter the superior. "General, are you ok?" "Thanks to you today, urs." "Don''t be polite, general. Originally, I didn''t mean to shoot a cold arrow at the other side, but if the other side didn''t obey the rules, I didn''t have to be polite either." Because he takes Eddie as an example, he naturally disdains to do it secretly. But today, the Shura department doesn''t follow the rules. His Savior is worried and has to ignore the rules of the battlefield. Because Huawu was injured, Li Muliang took the place of the commander for the time being, so he had to order him to withdraw from flame city. After hall defeated Huawu, the soldiers of Shura Department rose and immediately ordered to attack the city. It''s not easy to break the city of flame. On the top of the city, the arrow was falling like rain. Hall was almost hit by the arrow, so he had to draw his troops back and fight against the Chinese Army outside the flame city. Because Huawu was injured before the battle, which greatly affected the morale of the army, Li Muliang and the city leader Guo Wei took charge of the military power together for the time being. Li Muliang had his own mind. Now he took refuge in Chu Dong, but he didn''t make any contribution. At this time, he took command alone and was afraid of gossip. With the joint command of the city leader Guo Wei, it''s naturally different. On the one hand, the two men stabilized their morale, and Li Muliang decided to win by array. Hall''s soldiers, though not many, are very aggressive. I''m afraid that after several strong attacks, the supply of materials for this arrow will not be enough. Under such a strong attack, the city of flame will be lost. Li Muliang and Yunxin are originally from the same school, and they have been following their master all the time, so the way of array is better than Yunxin. However, Li Muliang understood that it was not possible to convince his soldiers of the power of his array right now. Chapter 1340 Considering the current situation, Li Muliang decided to take advantage of military training to let the soldiers adapt. Not only that, he also discussed with Huawu and secretly released false news, saying that Huawu was seriously injured and was eager to fight. To paralyze each other. Although Hua Wu was injured, his injury was not so serious. He wanted to fight, but he was very good. His overall view is still very strong. If it is Jamie at this time, the result can be imagined. There is no discussion at all. He has to revenge. But Hua Wu, who has an overall view, must have his intention when he thinks of Li Muliang''s saying so. Finally, I thought about it, and I followed Li Muliang''s strategy. "Well, according to Mr. Wang''s policy, we should give orders to the enemy and have the heart to belittle us. Defeat the enemy with one blow. " He can listen to Li Muliang explain the reason slowly, but now Li Muliang is waiting for his final decision, so Hua Wu''s decision is to first agree that sometimes it is like this. When the two generals are fighting, if they think too much, they will miss the opportunity. After hearing that Huawu agreed, Li Muliang began to explain why. This was actually a plan to demoralize the other party. Only when the other side has the heart to belittle the enemy, the morale of the other side will fall back because of the defeat of Huawu. Hua Wu is very happy. "Sir, it''s really a good plan. When the morale of the enemy is high, it''s really not suitable to fight." "Yes, so these two days, we can bluff and pretend to make preparations for a decisive battle, but only speak out, not send troops. After three or two days, I will train my soldiers and then go to war." After hearing this, Hua Wu was even more delighted. "Sir, you are worthy of being invited back by the king. I admire you." Two days later, Li Muliang finally led his troops to fight. In order to further paralyze the enemy, Li Wenliang led the army. In the first two days, there was little thunder and heavy rain. Even in the evening, there was a lot of noise, and the torch was on. It meant to fight. But when the other side was mobilized, the other side stopped. So these two days, the opposite side was played badly. Li Muliang''s bluff has something to do with his understanding of Bai Liping. To know that he can work under the command of Chu Dong, in addition to Li Muliang''s confirmation that Chu Dong is the master he wants to find, without Bai Liping''s recommendation, he will not be so fast. So with their personal relationship, Bailiping learned some of his methods. After two days of harassment, Hall''s people are numb. Even when Li Muliang came out with his troops, he didn''t think so. "Well, they are not bluffing again. They are going to send troops to have a look." Just then, as expected, soldiers were sent out from the opposite side. The formation was loose, but it didn''t look loose. What''s more, the enemy on the other side saw a weak man leading the team out. This makes hall on the opposite side feel like laughing off his big teeth. "Ha ha ha, it seems that Lai Huawu is really hurt. He even sent such people out to challenge" Li Muliang gave a light rebuke. "Ha ha, it''s enough to deal with you." With such a team, which seems to have no combat effectiveness at all, he came out to challenge and despise hall in words, which completely annoyed him. "To die!" Come and challenge without saying a word. Just when hall came to challenge, Li Muliang waved his hand gently, and a row of arrows behind him were in full swing. "The people of the southern wasteland are really worthy of the word" wasteland ". They are really uncivilized places. If they don''t finish their words, they start first. It''s very impolite." This team, just seems to have no combat effectiveness, but the archers who follow secretly, they are not vegetarians. With a shot, Li Muliang deliberately let us show up. "The enemy on the other side didn''t shoot you that day. You''ve got a bargain. You''d better withdraw." In front of him, when he was fighting Huawu, he almost shot for urs'' cold arrow. Now he appears again, making hall howl. "Well, it''s you. If you have the ability, come and fight with me Whoosh ~ an arrow came directly. "You don''t need to have an arrow. I''m not that stupid if I have nothing to fight with you." Ulysses was angry with hall again. This is Li Muliang''s plan. As long as the main general of the enemy is in disorder, the army behind will not be able to be powerful. As the saying goes, there are thousands of people in the family, and the Lord is one person. These soldiers, if their backbone is in disorder first, what fighting power can they have. So, to catch a thief, catch the king first. With Hall''s fighting power, even if wurce''s archery is superb, he may not be able to shoot with one arrow. Facts have proved that hall''s reaction is very quick. The previous cold arrow didn''t hit him, and it''s the same today. He seems to have a very high sensitivity. In fact, Shura''s sensing ability is the second strongest after spirit''s, and Ulysses''s archery is far from the level of Eddie''s. even if Eddie, the first Archer, comes here, he may not dare to praise Haikou and shoot hall with one arrow.In terms of individual pure combat power, Hall''s actual level is as good as Huawu''s, but different from ordinary people''s sensing ability, which will add a lot of points. It''s here that Huawu suffers from fighting with him in front of him. It can be said that under every attack of Huawu, hall has advanced judgment in advance. Just by this point, hall has been in an invincible position. At this time, Chen Liu''s Chu Dong, hearing that Hua Wu had stopped the enemy, was injured. He immediately ordered Gong lie to support him immediately. This is Gong lie''s army on the way. But on the way, Gong Liejun met he Jinjun, who was sent by Tang Feng. Now the martial arts competition has not been finished, and Tang Feng can only continue to use He Jin''s style. This time, Tang Feng and he Jin, ten thousand people, came to support the flame city. He wanted to use the Shura department''s hand to mess up the night leave department, but instead he led wolves into the room. So this time, he planned to cooperate with Chu Dong, but this cooperation was not sincere, otherwise he would not send only ten thousand people. On the one hand, he Jin was sent to lead the army, on the other hand, he sent a letter to Chen Liu to make friends with Chu Dong. Tang Fengxin says that this mysterious force is actually the people of Shura department. They are playing tricks secretly. They hope that they can cooperate with each other to fight against Shura department. Chu Dong was very clear about Tang Feng''s calculation. He replied to the messenger directly: "you reply to the national teacher. Although the Shura department is a common enemy, we still fight separately." In a word, Chu Gong refuses to cooperate with Tang Feng. Tang Feng wants to use Chu Dong to help him fight Shura department. Then he reaps profits from it. He really wants to take back this idea as soon as possible. The messenger sighed. "Oh, king, if I were you, I would at least pretend to come down." Chapter 1341 Hearing this, Chu Dong always felt that the emissary spoke as if there was something out of the line. "Lord Lu, if you have something to say, just say it." The messenger sent by Tang Feng was Lu Bingsheng. So out of diplomatic etiquette, Chu Dong called him lord Lu. Lu Bingsheng said, "yes, king." Then he began to talk about why he wanted Chu Dong to pretend that he should do it. On the one hand, when he goes back, he can at least hand over his duties. On the other hand, he can reach a false consensus, even if he just shows his intention to deal with the Shura ministry together. Without making clear his position, he can also take this opportunity to establish a positive diplomacy. "King, just imagine, in this way, it''s more convenient to find out where Yu Guang is being held?" "Oh?" However, he thought that he was happy to hear of Chu, and at the same time, he said something. Lu Bingchu gave a reply and wanted to discuss with him. Lu Bingsheng said, "OK, then I''ll wait for your reply." In this way, Chu Dong arranged Lu Bingsheng to take a rest in the post, called everyone and began to discuss. Whether to deal with it or not. Jamie said in advance: "master, I think Lord Lu has a point. Anyway, he doesn''t really promise Tang Feng. It''s good for us." Longna and Chujing also support Jamie''s point of view, including Eddie''s nodding. But Zihuang, Zhongan and Cui Pingshan shook their heads there. Finally, Zihuang stood up. "Your Majesty, Lu Bingsheng is an emissary of Tang Feng. He must be the one he trusts. Why should he say this to you?" This rhetorical question reminds Chu Dong that what Zihuang put forward really has her own reason. Jamie retorted at this time. "What''s the matter? The origin of Tang is unknown. Who would like to see him? I think Lord Lu is also a real man. He can''t see him any more." Although Jamie refuted, his refutation was obviously weak. At this time, Zhong An said, "I don''t think so. Now we haven''t taken rescue action together, and Tang Feng over there can''t wait. That''s why he takes this opportunity to lure us." Cui Pingzhi said: "Mr. Zhong''an has a point. Now I''m afraid it''s a trick of Tang Feng to induce us to go to save people. Do bad things in the dark. Moreover, when the two countries establish diplomatic relations, it is necessary for the king to show his face in public, for fear that he will do harm to the king. " At this time, important news came from LV Qing. And this news can be said to be very timely. This time, Chu Dong''s lucky ability played a role again. Sure enough, at the critical time, it still depended on the help of the system. Lu an''s message can''t prove Tang Feng''s conspiracy, but it can prove Lu Bingsheng''s identity. It turns out that Lu Bingsheng''s real identity is Ju Sha''s person. Hiss ~ "sure enough!" No matter where Tang Feng lives, Lu Bingsheng is the one who killed Ju, which means everything. Hearing the news, Jamie sighed. "No, he looks so honest. He was killed by chrysanthemum. I''ll take back what I said. Master, you can''t agree." All of a sudden, Jamie''s attitude took a 180 degree turn. If the people on the scene knew Jamie on the first day, they would be made laughing and crying. Fortunately, we all know that Jamie is such a person, so no one said anything else. But at this time, Cui Pingshan proposed that Chu Dong should give the other party a general plan. Anyway, it''s just a superficial position, and it''s not really cooperation, and it won''t really establish diplomacy. It''s a waste. It''s beneficial to oppose Chu Dong. At least for a period of time, he will confuse Tang Feng and make him think that Chu Dong has been cheated this time. Hearing this, Chu Dong immediately clapped the board. "Well, according to Mr. Cui''s plan." The next day, Chu Dong summoned Lu Bingsheng, made an appearance of willing cooperation, and said thank you. "It''s thanks to Lord Lu, otherwise it''s really a good chance for me to rescue you." "The king is very serious. Now that he has an attitude, I can go back to his life." At this time, Chu Dong deliberately said: "since the two countries will inevitably establish diplomacy in the future, but now I am really busy with official business, but I don''t know if the national teacher is free, or can come to our country to discuss the later things, and ask Lord Lu to convey my meaning. I very much hope that the national teacher, and I very much welcome him here." "Yes, I will." In this way, Lu Bingsheng left. Back in xinshiguo, Lu Bingsheng truthfully reported the situation to Tang Feng. "Oh? Chu Dong said, "he wants me to go over?" "Yes, although he made a statement, it seems that he didn''t trust it a little. You, National Teacher..." Although it''s acting, Chudong, according to Cui Pingzhi, should grasp the degree well. If he completely believes in it, it''s too fake. Only when it''s just right, he agrees superficially and gives Tang Feng an illusion. Chudong has some doubts about it, which makes Tang Feng feel that Chudong is really in the trap.At least in this way, can more contain the energy of Tang Feng. Next, Chu Dong waited for Tang Feng to make a response behind him. He could also see the moves to get rid of them for countermeasures. At the same time, he ordered to pay close attention to the war ahead. Flame city. Gong lie met he march in the middle of the way, but now they are not enemies. They both want to deal with the hor army, so at most, they just ignore each other, say hello and go to flame city separately. Gong lie didn''t feel good about He Jin at all. He said that although he had a common enemy, it was better to fight each other, and no one would affect anyone. He Jin turned his mouth. "Of course, no matter what, what I brought with me is also a real Wang Shi." He directly satirizes that Gong lie''s army is not a regular army, but Gong lie doesn''t care about him. He doesn''t want to argue with such people as he Jin. If he doesn''t meet on the way, and everyone has a common enemy, Gong lie has to greet him, so he doesn''t want to talk nonsense with He Jin. But the two armies reached the city of flame, and the battle over there was over. Li Muliang deserves to be a genius in the military field. After he disorganized hall, he ordered an attack directly from the back and killed all the hall troops. He was very embarrassed. While the hall army was running away, they met Gong Liejun. "No, let''s run south." He turned around and ran south, only to meet he Jinjun. All of a sudden, hall was even more embarrassed. After being chased and killed by the three armies, hall had to retreat to Yeli department through business. At this time, Yeli had gathered forces from Tianfeng department, zidongdong department and Hailan department to wait for hall. In this case, hall had some desire to cry but no tears. In the end, he killed only one hundred and ten people and was defeated by the Shura department. Chapter 1342 Hall was defeated. Yeli officially announced that Shura was his enemy. "The enemy, I leave the main Xiuluo!" Night from just announced the world, there, the new country. King City, on the main hall. Tang Feng also announced the world as regent. "I, Tang Feng, the national teacher of Xinshi Kingdom, was appointed Regent by the king. Today, I am announcing that the southern wasteland, the Shura tribe, and the enemy Although Chu Dong was slow, he also announced that Shura was his enemy. "I, Chudong, the capital of abundance! Shura, the enemy Although the main policy of Chu Dong was to make long-distance and short-range attacks, it should also be treated differently. At this time, in addition to the rain dance qingmo, the whole continent, each department is the enemy of Shura department. Chenyang mainland, dragon Kingdom, Shura department, enemy! Chenyang, mainland, Phoenix, Shura, enemy! This forced him to take the initiative to make peace with other ministries. But he luoye knew that this peace seeking, in any case, could not change the situation of Chenyang mainland, which was against her, especially Chu Bayi in Fengguo. After all, the feud between the two groups cannot be resolved. Hiss ~ sucking cold air, heluoye thought that although qingmo didn''t make a statement now, as long as each department started, qingmo would follow the army. Even if it''s a show, he won''t stand on Shura''s side. Besides, it''s hard to say whether Nanyi can keep herself or not. Otherwise, she still has hope that she can control qingmo''s decision. Now the situation of Nanyi is very dangerous. The decisive battle with Mo Tianjun is just around the corner. How can he count on her in this situation. Therefore, seeking peace and showing weakness is her only way out and choice. "It seems that we can only make peace with Chu Dong first, and then with Xin Shi. As for the night departing department, it''s up to heaven." At least one less enemy and more space for her to survive. Originally, she wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to attack xinshiguo. Who would have thought that things would not end? Now she has some regrets, and she has to play too fast. But there is no regret medicine to buy in the world, so we can only find a way to remedy it. In order to show her attitude, she pretended to punish hall, at least he should put most of the responsibility on this person. Fortunately, hall and he are not qualified to survive. In this way, a storm calmed down. Originally, Chu Dong was the enemy of Shura, but it was just a show. Today''s Shura is far from the climate, and it is not enough to be the disaster of Chu Dong because of the restriction of night departing department. Now the biggest enemy of Chu Dong is Tang Feng. Take a step back, there is a possible enemy of qingmo. If it wasn''t for qingmo, he might be a great enemy in the future, and Chu Dong wouldn''t pay so much attention to the movement there. Even because there was a little wind and grass, he delayed the plan of rescuing Yu Guang again and again. There is always some relief. Now Yu Guang is not worried about his life, but every move of rain dancing in mainland China can really influence the future pattern. At this time, the rain dance in mainland China was just the eve of the war, and it was not peaceful. secretly sent Wu Yong and 100 Li Ping, and the shadow of the eye liner, has been active there, at the moment, in addition to Mo Tien Jun and Nan Yi''s decisive battle, it is not his business. This makes the focus of Chu Dong finally put back on how to save people. At this time, for Chu Dong, it was a great opportunity to save people. Because Chu Dong was the first to agree to make peace with Luo ye, Tang Feng didn''t understand whether Chu Dong was in the trap. So his energy was completely restrained by Chu Dong. It has to be said that Cui Pingshan''s suggestion to Chu Dong was very successful. Just as Chudong was preparing to make a rescue plan, rain danced across the mainland, and news came continuously. When Mo Tianjun was fighting with Qingyun, Zou Yongjun gave him a helping hand, resulting in Mo Tianjun''s defeat. Later, Mo Tianjun died three days without any reason. After Mo Tian died, Wu Ming and the remnant, together with Yunxin and zuoqiu Hongwen, disappeared. Zou yongbu controlled the southern departments. East chrysanthemum to stab Chu more shocking news. When it came to light, Ju Sha''s people were seriously injured and fled. At this time, the angry qingmo had announced that he was officially against Xinshi, and soon he was killed by two armies on land and sea to Xinshi. Although qingmo resents Fengtian, someone wants to kill his important officials, but he still won''t agree. Zou Yong, who controlled all the southern tribes, and Qingyun, who was in the south, will soon attack the second South and north of the Yangtze River, which is the sea throat of xinshiguo. Qingmo, on the other hand, led a large army by himself, making a detour from the land. Although it was mo Tianjun''s situ Zhan who represented qingmo to help Ziyu, they were still qingmo''s people in name. So Ziyu''s army owes qingmo a favor. Now qingmo leads his army to come from the land and asks Ziyu to let it go by the road. How can Ziyu not let it go. As long as Ziyu is willing to borrow the road, the army of qingmo will take Fancheng directly and attack Fancheng. The northern part of the river will be exposed to qingmo''s cavalry.Tang Feng didn''t expect that Zhu Mingyue, whom he trusted, had lost his hand this time. Zhu Mingyue''s failure naturally has a lot to do with Bailiping. Although he doesn''t work hard, he just keeps yelling, but this move is very effective. It''s too normal for Zhu Mingyue to fail. Now the colleague Jamie, only then discovered that the emotion brags in addition how to shout, as long as arrived the boundary, also may be so arrogant, admires very much. "I used to despise you for talking. This time, I''m convinced." "Ha ha, it''s my honor to convince Lord Jamie." Bai Liping is sincere this time. He knows Jamie so well that he has convinced several people about his personality. ¡­¡­ Chen Liu, hearing the new changes in the situation, Chu Dong began to summon all the generals. Now the focus of our discussion is that qingmo wants to take advantage of it. It is said that qingmo can further consume Tang Feng''s strength by leading his troops. Even in this war, Tang Feng can be annihilated at one stroke. But Chu Dong knew that after the cold forest in front of him made a blind move, there were a lot of talents who went to qingmo. Besides, there was no peace in the rain dance mainland. There had been few wars in the rain dance mainland, which made the rain dance mainland develop unprecedentedly. If qingmo succeeded in annihilating Tang Feng this time. For Mo Dongqing, he is not ready to deal with Chu. So at this time, qingmo can fight against Tangfeng, but Tangfeng can''t be annihilated now. It takes time for Chudong to face qingmo. Everyone saw Chu Dong''s worry and began to think of their own way. At this time, Li Muliang offered a plan. "King, if you just want to stop the land team of qingmo, I have a plan." "Say it Chu Dong urged. Chapter 1343 Li Muliang''s strategy is very simple. He can order Huawu and Gong lie to form a team and conduct an exercise with gaowu army. In this way, the army can be properly mobilized. These troops can be mobilized in the area of Vatican without stopping for a long time. Qingmo came to attack Tang Feng, but with such an army, he would not be able to pass through the Vatican City easily. If the Vatican City is not broken, the pressure in the north of the river will naturally be relieved. On the other hand, qingmo''s coming here is a long-distance attack from the ice sea to the mainland. So after a long time, he will inevitably have problems with food and grass. Once there is a problem with food and grass, he can''t go back without leading troops. After hearing Li Muliang''s suggestion, Chu Dong was very happy. "Second, the south of the Yangtze River and the north of the sea are not well hit. Let the Tang wind hurt the vitality. " Li Muliang only analyzed from the military point of view, but he knew nothing about things other than military affairs. Although Chu Dong also said that this strategy was very good and feasible, he always felt that there was something unexpected. Back and forth pace, a thought. Li Muliang was puzzled. "King, I didn''t think about the details. Now king needs to make a decision early, otherwise the team of qingmo is growing rapidly, and if it slows down, I''m afraid it will fail." Li Muliang was very worried and told the truth. His plan was indeed a good one, but as he said, it was time-consuming. Once the qingmo tribe arrived at Vatican City, it was too late to implement it. As he finished, he showed his anxious eyes, waiting for Chu Dong''s final decision. Chu Dong was still pacing there. "Let me think about it." Chu Dong seemed so hesitant at this time, which was beyond Li Muliang''s expectation. In his impression, Chu Dong was a decisive man. He thought in his heart, why is the king so hesitant today? Just when he was not ready, Xing Yuanshan stood up. "King, this plan is good, but Tang Feng, if he takes advantage of the pretense of cooperation with the king, asks the king how to ask for help. At that time, did he send troops?" The question raised by Xing Yuanshan is really a headache. But Chu Dong''s eyes brightened. This is exactly what he thinks is wrong. In front of him, he always thinks that this matter is not so simple. It turns out that the crux of the problem is here. As soon as Fancheng, a strategic place, was attacked by qingmo, Tang Feng had to ask Chu Dong for help. Whether to send troops or not really needs to be considered. If we follow Li Muliang''s plan, the Chinese armed forces and Gong Liejun will be operating in the area of Vatican City, even if they claim to be an exercise, but at this time, Lu will have to send the soldiers. Even if Chu Dong didn''t agree, he would continue to say that it was an exercise, but Tang Feng would certainly build up momentum and say that the two armies were his reinforcements. Therefore, from Li Muliang''s plan, once Tang Feng made a request, Chu Dong would fall into a passive position. In this way, Chu Dong would have to fight against Yuwu mainland. Now, when he was still fighting with qingmo, Li Muliang made this plan. His original intention was to mediate between the two countries and make Chu Dong more comfortable in the fight. However, as long as Tang Feng made a small plan, Chu Dong would be set on fire It''s a very good feeling. Chu Dong is about to open his mouth. Li Muliang has great military talent over there. After listening to Xing Yuanshan''s analysis, he naturally realizes that this strategy has too many limitations. Not only that, it almost hurt Chu Dong. At that time, he came over and said, "I''m sorry, your majesty. It''s my thoughtlessness. If I may think about it, there is no other way to make our side comfortable between the two countries. " When several people discussed, Bai Liping and others came back. On the way, bailipingzhi heard about it. At that time, he always urged others to hurry up, but he couldn''t get up fast himself, so he couldn''t help it. Jamie turned a blind eye to him. "I said, Mr. Baili, if you just urge us to speed up, you can''t keep up with yourself. How can you say that?" But I''m really worried about that. After returning to Chenliu, he immediately offered a plan. "King, it''s not difficult for Li Muliang''s plan to succeed. We can get ahead of Tang Feng and act as mediators between the two countries. Now Tang Feng is under pressure from both sides. We take the initiative to be a middleman. Naturally, we will stop him and let him not talk about the following things. " It has to be said that Bailiping''s proposal is quite reliable, which changes other people''s impression that he likes to boast. "This is a very talented person. Why does he like to brag?" But after that, Bailiping became unreliable. "Your Majesty, in this exercise, we can say that the number of troops is several hundred thousand. Anyway, we will go to Vatican City and tell them that whoever is not obedient will be beaten." "Ah?" Only then did I think he was reliable. As a result, everyone was discouraged by what he said. For the first time, I heard that there was such a mediation.Bai Liping said: "Your Majesty, sometimes, diplomacy and war do not depend entirely on the truth. As long as you can scare each other. As for the mud in the middle and the double dealing, it''s up to me to deal with such shameless things. " There is no one else in this hundred Li Pingzhi. He openly admits that he wants to do things without face. Everyone was speechless. Chu Dong knew that it was not too late. After all, even if the army of qingmo had to prepare and mobilize food and grass, now that they were back at Bailiping, they were afraid that the army of qingmo would come to Vatican City in a few days. "Well, Mr. Baili, in this operation, I will give you the right. All personnel will obey your arrangement." You don''t need to doubt people, but you don''t need to doubt people. Now Chu Dong finally found a way to break the situation, immediately followed Li Muliang''s plan, and left the matter to Bailiping''s full power. Bailiping took orders and began to decorate. At this time, Gao Wu of Canglang Department received the news. He knew very well that once qingmo broke the Vatican City and headed straight to the north of the river, he defeated Tang Feng. With qingmo''s military strength, Canglang department would be threatened sooner or later. So even if he wanted to protect himself, he would agree to hold a so-called exercise with Chudong this time. But bailipingzhi told him to announce that he would bring 200000 troops to gaowu, which made gaowu feel that the cowhide was blowing through the sky. "There are no 200000 people in the whole Canglang army." Bailipingzhi''s emissary said with a smile: "Sir, you can add the power of Nanbo city and Dingyuan city." "Dingyuan city? How can this be possible? Why does Jing Tianliang listen to me? " It is easy to say that Nanbo city leader nanboming will certainly agree to cooperate. Gao Wu is not worried about this. Chapter 1344 But Jing Tianliang and Canglang have never admired each other, and now he''s taking refuge with Master Wang. Will he agree to cooperate? Gao Wu thinks it''s very unreliable! As a military general, Gao Wu''s character is relatively straightforward. He immediately expressed his views with the emissary. After listening, the messenger showed a smile. Before he came here, Bai lipingzhi had already explained everything, so he was very clear about how to say it. To put it bluntly, this messenger came to deliver a message. Bailipingzhi had already thought that Gao Wu would definitely ask about such things, so he told the emissary clearly. The messenger said: "Sir, I''ve thought about it for a long time. If Jing Tianliang doesn''t agree, beat him! Just let him help bluff, and don''t let him give a soldier, well Tianliang will consider the consequences "Not a single soldier?" Gao Wu became more and more confused. At this time, the emissary said, "now the king has given the decision to Mr. Baili. What''s wrong with General Gao?" Gao Wu was speechless for a while. He really didn''t understand that Chu Dong in his heart had always been a man with a sense of propriety. How could he do that this time. But Chu Dong gave the decision to Bai Li Ping Zhi, and Gao Wu finally agreed. In this way, Gao Wu acted according to the plan and sent envoys. Jing Tianliang heard that as long as he helped to wave the flag and shout, of course he agreed. Otherwise Gao Wuzhen might be angry and the army would kill him. Although he was guarding Dingyuan City, he could not stand the beating of Gao Wuzhen''s army. "Ha ha, no problem. Of course I agree, and I''ll send out a few people anyway." These people sent out are specially for building up momentum. Well Tianliang is such a person. He is only afraid to send out thousands of people, and then he insists on saying that he is allied with the gaowu army. His army has 100000 people. It''s not the first time Gao Wu has dealt with Jing Tianliang. It''s no surprise that he said that he would send 100000 people this time. In this way, he sent orders to his subordinates, claiming to be the 60000 troops of yincanglang department and the 40000 troops of Nanbo City, a total of 100000 people. But in fact, the number of Gao''s armed forces, together with the logistics, is only 20000. This is Bai Liping''s explanation. Gao Wu did not fight in the past, but cooperated with the acting. At this time, Baili Ping''an personally served as the governor, with less than 10000 soldiers of Huawu and gonglie, heading to the front line. Although it''s bluffing, the main people must be present, even if it''s bragging, but the bragging must make people believe that the key people must appear. On the way, Bailiping let the soldier carry seven or eight flags. Not only that, there are thousands of people in charge of transportation behind, but also a large number of flags. These are for the armed forces. A person carrying seven or eight flags, the team march up, really give people the feeling of a boundless sea of people. When the army arrived at Vatican City, Bailiping began to send flags to the gaowu army. "Now you stand for seven or eight, so you must carry these flags well." But he didn''t say anything very well. The present guard of Vatican City is a person called Qi Yunfa sent by Hanlin. Although it was a strategic location, there was no general to send at that time, so we had to send this person from behind. When it comes to this man''s fighting power, among those who were able to send out at that time, he was also among the new generals. The brain drain is serious in Xinshi country. Otherwise, it will not be reduced to a situation where there are no generals to defend. At this time, qingmo army has arrived at Ziyu department. He plans to stay in Ziyu department for one day, and send troops to Vatican City tomorrow. At present, although Zou Yong and his army have successfully landed in Jiangnan and Jiangbei, they are not optimistic. Although Tang Feng''s martial arts examination was not finished, his hometown was invaded. In recent days, several non-governmental organizations began to rise. There are still talented people in the people of Xinshi country. Originally, these people agreed that they would sign up for this military examination, but before they could start, the war came first. "Brothers, now take up arms and defend your home." "Well, defend your home." In the eyes of these people, it doesn''t matter who is the king, but the place where they live is their home. Now that the enemy has come in, of course, they will spontaneously take up arms to protect here. North of the river, Xinye city and Juye city. There were two very powerful armed forces, led by Gongsun lie and Yuwen Zheng. South of the Yangtze River, Nanping area, also appeared a young hero called atuba. No one knows that at this time the mysterious disappearance of the Ministry of Wu Ming was also mixed with the resistance forces. Now Wu Ming''s alias is Wu Xingping, and he has become a rebel to defend his homeland. The Wuming army, which had escaped, even if there were some counselors like Zuo Qiu Hongwen, could not stop the soldiers from breaking up. However, they fled back to Cangwu and now they have the chance to rise again.Now we should not only find a way to defeat Zou Yongjun, who attacked the second division, but also take the opportunity to recruit Gongsun lie, atuba and others, so that we can make a comeback. Not only that, they have to avenge Mo Tian. There is no impermeable wall in this world. Now Mo Tian''s death has been proved to be caused by a strange poison. If you look around the world, you can use strange poison to kill people. What''s more than medicine. So Wu Ming and others will surely kill Tang Feng''s old thief after their vows, but now they have only the strength of more than a thousand people, and they have no ability to enter the imperial city. On the contrary, if Zou Yong of qingmo department is defeated this time, they will make great achievements. At that time, Tang Feng will reward them for their achievements. Naturally, there is a chance to get close to this person. Wu Ming can''t bear it. Even if he helps Tang Feng fight now, he has to bear it. Although he and Mo Tian are brothers of different surnames, the feelings they have been together for many years are no different from those of their own brothers. At least Wu Ming regards Mo Tian as a brother. It doesn''t matter whether Mo Tian is intimate with him or not. Although Zou yongbu''s attack was very fierce, after landing, the two-line attack made his forces scattered. Moreover, because of the strength organized by various places, it was very difficult for Zou Yongjun to move forward after landing. And one of these folk forces is very powerful, Gongsun LIEBU of xinyecheng. On this day, a man named Sima Tianying came to take refuge. Gongsun lie didn''t know who Sima Tianying was, until he showed his military talent, Gongsun had to look at him differently. "Mr. Sima is so talented. Why didn''t he join Wang Shi early?" Gongsun lie is really puzzled. With his talent, if he gets out of the mountain as soon as possible, he will shine brilliantly. Si Xian Tian Ying said with a bitter smile: "as soon as possible?" Chapter 1345 Hearing this, Gongsun lie said, "yes, as soon as possible." Sima Tianying continued to smile bitterly: "ha ha, for one thing, the school didn''t agree before, and for another thing, at that time, there was no way to join other countries. Where else could I go?" Hearing this, Gongsun lie was silent. He knew that like Sima Tianying in front of him, they were all unsuccessful people. "Yes, sir. But now is the time for us to make contributions. " This time, that time. In front of him, Gongsun lie, like everyone else, really just wanted to stand up and defend his homeland at this time, but after several wars, his idea changed. Gongsun lie has nothing to do with learning the arts and selling goods to the emperor''s family. He is cool about what Hanlin has done in front of him, but he doesn''t want to leave his hometown. He has been waiting for an opportunity. He believes that his talent will not be buried. Now this is a great opportunity. People always change. It can be said that Gongsun lie is not free from vulgarity. Now his purpose of leading the army is not as simple as it was at first. Zou Yiying''s army is also a big headache for Ma Xingping. When Zou Yong met Sima Tianying, he had to push very hard. When he led his troops to attack bailiba in the north of the river, he was blocked by Wu Xingping, or Wu Mingjun. After thinking about it, bailiba decided to give up the northern part of the river for the time being and join with Zou Yongbing. Otherwise, when they push separately, they will only be afraid that the troops behind will be consumed severely. In addition, the supply will also become a big problem. Although they came through the sea, there would be ships behind them to send food and grass. There was no worry that the enemy would cut off the food route. However, qingmo personally led the army there and wanted to make a detour around Vatican City, so it was a problem to supplement the troops. It can be said that the United Nations is not fully prepared for the new offensive. The Lord should not be angry and start a teacher. Qingmo has really made a taboo this time. And this time the battle of qingmo, he wanted to re-use, and take Fengtian, but worried about Fengtian around him. So this battle, he only took the people of Nanyi, want to know to bypass the ice sea, qingmo also need Nanyi as a guide. Although Nanyi works for heluoye, her hatred is also true. Now she hates xinshiguo so much. And green Mo also understand, at this time there is Feng day left at home, for him to look after the rear, he is at ease. Disgust this person return disgust, but Feng day this person''s loyalty, certainly have no say. At this time, Fengtian, who was left behind, was worried. "Well, it seems that the defeat of the king is a foregone conclusion." He was worried about the war ahead, but jimudaye was worried about his future. Now everything at home, qingmo, was handed over to Fengtian again, so he began to think about countermeasures. During this period, he could not make mistakes. It was the best way to avoid disaster to find an opportunity to leave for a while. Although the rain dances in the mainland and there is no war in the rear, the secret fighting behind the scenes is also very fierce. At this time, Chen Liu. Chu Dong received the news of Bai Liping and everything went well. At the same time, he offered a plan to Chu Dong. At this time, it''s time to discuss the conditions with Tang Feng. Chu Dong can take the initiative to propose that he will send troops to help Tang Feng, but the condition is to let Yu Guang go. He also tells Chu Dong that he can write a book to make it clear that if Tang Feng doesn''t agree to release Yu Guang and others, Hua Wu, Gong lie and the 400000 troops of gaowu will cooperate with the qingmo army and let Tang Feng think about the consequences. Chu Dong thought that if he could take this opportunity to let Tang Feng be forced to release people, it would be a good strategy. Now several people around Chudong finally understand why bailipingzhi would take the initiative to say that he would do shameless things. It''s true that only Bailiping can do such a thing. Li Muliang said: "ha ha, in this public style, even if the king agrees to help Tang Feng and tells the world, he will say that he will not accept the orders of the foreign troops." Cui Pingshan said: "no wonder he asked the king for absolute rights before he set out. It seems that he has already thought about it." Chudong was so happy that he knew that Bailiping was right. He immediately sent emissaries Jamie and Eddie to Xinshi King City. At this time, although there were temporary volunteers, the front line to stop Zou Yongjun, but Tang Feng could not do it all. He didn''t think that non-governmental organizations could beat the regular army. Now Zou Yongjun has been stopped. It''s only temporary. When he Jinjun and Hong Weijun were ordered to support the second division, Qiu Yuanjun went to support Qi Yunfa in Fancheng. Now there is no one to send. All the military generals who can be mobilized, including Qiu yuan, a former civil servant, have been sent to the front line. Tang Feng knows that the mess of xinshiguo is a mess. At this time, Jamie and Eddie as messengers, to the King City. Jamie is not polite to see Tang Feng. "There are only two choices for you, Tang Feng." Jamie called his name directly, which made Tang Feng very upset and angry immediately."You have to understand who you''re talking to." "Of course I know, but you should understand better. I''ve been ordered by my master to come and tell you that if you agree to let them go, my master will send soldiers to help you, otherwise..." At this time, Eddie said: "yes, the national division. The national division doesn''t think that my king sent Huawu army and Gong Liejun to fight with general gaowu. At this time, I''m bored to do some exercises." Because in front of him and Bailiping together for a period of time, Jamie also thought that he would learn from others, so he immediately added. "Ha ha, Tang Feng, if you think clearly, 400000 troops are not furnishings." Tang Feng certainly heard that Chu Dong had mobilized 400000 troops and spared no effort to build momentum in the area of Vatican City. He not only heard about it, but also sent Ju Sha people to personally check it. The information he got was only four words, which was true. Although Ju Sha''s people secretly went to investigate, it was definitely impossible to count the number of troops one by one. Bai Li Ping Zhi, every soldier issued seven or eight flags, which he played every day, and ordered these soldiers to move around all over the mountains and fields. Ju Sha''s people believed it. So at this time of Tang Feng, heart burst after burst of empty. If Yu Guang is released, he is the only one who has seen him as he really is. Once Chu Dong knows his true identity, the consequences will be quite serious. But if Yu Guang is not released, the pressure of the 40 armies will make Tang Feng feel uncomfortable. After much deliberation, Tang Feng finally agreed. "It seems that our national teacher has no choice. OK, I agree to release people." Release people to release people, but secretly ordered people to poison several people of Yu Guang quietly. Tang Feng''s move is really insidious. Chapter 1346 What''s more, Tang Feng said that it was very important for Yu Guang to send someone to Chen Liu. "So, we have to worry about it!" Hearing this, Jamie is a little impatient. He doesn''t know what kind of tricks Tang Feng wants to play. He thinks in his heart, if he doesn''t let them take Yu Guang back, will he let these people secretly take Yu Guang back on the way? Thinking of this, Jamie said, "let people go. It''s no use pulling less." Seeing that Jamie was so impatient, Tang Feng said with a smile: "ha ha, I did it all to make you rest assured! Not only that, but I will arrange for you to see Mr. Yu Guang alive. But you two, how can you make our teachers feel at ease! " "You don''t trust us? We don''t trust you yet. " Jamie said quickly. If you don''t want to help me, I''ll tell you They didn''t expect that Tang Feng was so insidious. Jamie''s nose was crooked when he heard Tang Feng''s request. "What do you mean, Tang Feng?" "There''s no other meaning. Now that the army is pressing down on the border, our division has to consider all the consequences, so you can discuss it." After hearing this, Jamie is about to come forward and discuss it with Tang Feng. He is stopped by Eddie. "Jamie, don''t be impulsive." "Don''t pull me. I''m not finished with him. It''s too shameful." There''s no way. Eddie takes Jamila to one side and goes to a place where there''s no one. "Jamie, don''t forget what we''re here for this time." "I know that. We are here to meet Mr. Yu Guang, but Tang Feng is very irritating." Eddie said: "since you know, it''s the most important thing to pick up Mr. Yu Guang, isn''t it? Why don''t I stay?" Eddie also has no way. In the end, he knows that if he doesn''t meet Tang Feng''s request, Tang Feng will be so impatient that he will break the jar. Things are not good. I heard that Eddie would stay, of course, Jamie would not agree and immediately said. "No, even if I really want to stay, it''s me." "You stay? No, I''m worried about your temper. " "I''m afraid he''s a bird! Does he dare to take me hostage? " Jamie is still angry and doesn''t look like a bird. After thinking about it, Eddie thought that Jamie would stay, but he didn''t lose an expedient. With Jamie''s fighting power and the current situation, Tang Feng didn''t dare to make trouble. In this way, they came back. After they met Yu Guang, Eddie said, "OK, now Jamie stays. Can I take away Yu Guang?" After hearing this, Tang Feng still insists on being escorted by his people. "No, my teacher said that my people would personally send Lord Yu Guang to Chen Liu." "This..." "If Lord Eddie is not at ease, you can go with him." Since Tang Feng proposes to arrange for Eddie to go with him, he is not afraid that Tang Feng will let his people play tricks on the way. Eddie nods and agrees. When Eddie left, Tang Feng was finally relieved. Now Jamie is under his command. Even if Chu Dong finds out that Yu Guang has been poisoned, he can only send troops. He knew that Jamie was a servant in Chu Dong''s heart. On the surface, he was a master servant, but they were brothers. Tang Feng didn''t believe it. Chu Dong would abandon Jamie. As long as Jamie is in the king''s city, even if he has three meals a day, good food, good drink and good hospitality, he can not change the fact that he has been detained as a hostage! Only in this way, Tang Feng''s heart can support the bottom. At this time, Eddie has sent a letter to Chu Dong in advance through Fengying people, explaining the situation here. When Chu Dong receives the news, he knows it''s not so simple. Now Jamie is in Tang Feng''s hands. It seems that he wants to fight against Chu Dong''s army. At this time, Zhong An came out to offer advice and said, "Your Majesty, Jamie will be very safe in Tang Feng''s hands, so you just have to act according to the original plan. As Mr. Baili said, you can tell the world and show your attitude. But when will the soldiers has the final say? Another day later, Eddie sent another message. Although he met Yu Guang and others and saw that they were intact, he didn''t talk to them at that time. Along the way, Tang Feng''s people protected Yu Guang very tightly and did not allow anyone to get close to him. "I''m sorry, Mr. Eddie. We also carry out the orders of the national teacher. We should ensure that Mr. Yu Guang is absolutely safe." "What? Can''t I even talk to Mr. Yu Guang? " "No, please don''t embarrass us. We are also carrying out the orders of the national teacher. I hope Lord Eddie will understand." On the first day, Eddie didn''t think much, but after one night, Eddie always felt that something was wrong.Even if I can''t talk with Yu Guang in the past, I haven''t heard a word from them all the way. "That''s strange." At the back, Eddie found that not only did some people usually watch Yu Guang and keep him away from the outside, but also there was a special person to deliver food and keep him away from the outside even when he arrived at the entrance of the meal. Even if it was to ensure the safety of some people, it was not so guaranteed, which was more strict than looking at the prisoners. "There must be something in it." This strange situation, quickly through the wind and shadow of the intelligence network, sent to the east side of Chu. Hearing this, Chu Dong immediately sent Wu Yong and LV Qing to investigate the matter. By this time, the vanguard of Tang Feng had arrived at Chenliu. This makes Chu Dong feel abnormal. Judging from the situation reported by Eddie, the people who are specially responsible for escorting seem to be deliberately slowing down their journey in the name of safety. At this time, Tang Feng''s emissary is still urging Chu Dong to reply quickly so that he can go back to his life. Chu Dong said to the messenger, "my king will send troops naturally. He will not only send troops, but also let the whole world know. But now I haven''t seen Lord Yu Guang, so I''ll discuss when to start troops." So he sent the messenger back. After the emissary left, Chu Dong immediately ordered Mu Tian to draft a document to inform the world. Because it was announced to the world, and it was written by Wen zumu Tian, this matter was soon known to the world. Don''t wait for the messenger to return, Tang Feng has received the news that Chu Dong has agreed to send troops. When the envoys came back, Tang Feng knew that Chu Dong agreed to send troops only if he wanted to see Yu Guang. And at this time, Zhu Mingyue''s Chrysanthemum killing aspect, spreads the bad news, said that is the front line hundred Li Pingzhi, now went to see the green road. "What, he went to see qingmo?" Hearing this, Tang Feng was shocked. Chapter 1347 Surprised Tang Feng, I don''t know if things will change after bailipingzhi meets qingmo. Although receiving news, Chu Dong will send troops to help, but now Yu Guang is still on the way, and Chu Dong made it clear that the time of sending troops will be when Yu Guang arrives at Chen Liu. "This..." "Bao, the national division, the coalition forces in the eastern part of Chu, and Gao''s armed forces are now moving in the direction of Vatican City, with unknown intentions." "It''s reported that there''s an order for help from the general of Vatican City. Now the Allied forces are planning to besiege the city." "In autumn, the enemy troops were blocked, far from the way." One after another, bad news came. At this time, the Qiuyuan army, facing the overwhelming army on the opposite side, did not dare to move forward. He did not know where the sudden increase of tens of thousands of people came from. Of course, Qiu yuan didn''t know that this army was led by Li Muliang. Li Muliang just casually deployed a defensive array, and he had already successfully prevented Qiuyuan army from advancing. These people are the elite of the Huawu army, Huawu and Gong Liejun. According to the plan, most of the elite have not been transferred, but they went to the front line to participate in a play. In front of Li Muliang, the battle of flame city has already won the hearts of the army. Now these soldiers all believe in his ability. So the deployment of this defensive array is very smooth. Li Muliang and Yunxin were originally from the same school, but Yunxin only learned how to lead soldiers and array for a few days, but Li Muliang followed his master for many years. People who don''t want to go out of the mountain without a teacher. Naturally, this defensive array is a hundred times better than that of Yunxin. Blocked by an array, Qiuyuan reports the news to the King City. "What? How can it be blocked by the array? Did Yunxin invest in Chudong? " Because he has Ju Sha, a special intelligence gathering organization under his command, all kinds of information is constantly collected by Tang Feng. After Mo Tian''s death, Wu Ming and others are missing with their troops, which makes Tang Feng suspect that the mysterious army that arranged the array to stop Qiu yuan is Wu Ming''s army. Hiss ~ "let Chu Dong get Bailiping first, and now Yunxin, this..." A hundred Li Ping has made Tang Feng feel that things have become a mess. Now Yunxin, which is famous for its array, will not be able to fight if it also votes in Chu Dong. "Newspaper, in the north of Jiangnan River, there is a good newspaper. There is Wu Xingping''s army. A strange array of men appeared in the army and once again successfully prevented Zou Yongjun from attacking. Now Zou Yongjun has retreated a hundred Li, and bailiba has retreated to the coastal line, but the two armies have occupied the favorable terrain and captured the fort. Now the battle situation on the front line is unknown! " "Another array wizard?" "Newspaper, there is a folk Gongsun LIEBU, moving in the direction of Vatican City. There is a strange man in Gongsun''s department who is very good at leading troops. His name is Sima Tianying." One after another, there is good news and bad news. But it made Tang Feng confused, especially Wu Xingping, who came from among the people. Suddenly, a person who knew array appeared. Now if you look at the mainland, you only know Yunxin. So suddenly another such person appeared, which puzzled Tang Feng. Although I don''t understand, the war has been eased, and Gongsun LIEBU, a member of the public, has come back to support Vatican City. Fortunately, at least the game hasn''t been completely defended. Tang Feng immediately ordered those who were protecting Yu Guang to arrive at Chen Liu as soon as possible. As long as Yu Guang arrived at Chen Liu, there was no reason for Chu Dong not to send troops at that time. And at this time, a group of people and so on, to the flame city. "Newspaper, flame Lord Guo Wei, don''t let go! Now the escort team is blocked outside the city of flame and can''t get through. " "What, what does Guo Wei want to do?" The escorts, Eddie and his entourage are less than 100. Even if Guo Wei is a man who only knows how to keep success, how can they compete with the strength of 100 people. "Order Guo Wei to release immediately." "In the news, Guo Wei said that he only obeyed the king''s orders. Now it''s the order of the national master, so he can not follow it. Unless the king himself orders, or the national master himself goes to the city of flame. " When Tang Feng heard the report from behind, his nose would be crooked. "Will Guo Wei rebel?" At this time, the two departments of Jiangnan and Jiangbei relieved some of the pressure. The Vatican City was under pressure again, and Tang Feng couldn''t dispatch any manpower at all. Now Tang Feng can''t leave the royal city at all, so his only choice is to find a way to inform Hanlin, who will personally order Guo Wei to let him go. Only in this way can those who escort Yu Guang to Chen Liu pass through the city of flame smoothly. But Tang Feng would not know that the shadow people were paying close attention to this matter. Wu Yong and LV Qing intercepted Tang Feng''s emissary on the way. "Spare me, I''m just messing around." The intercepted man was very afraid of death and began to beg for mercy."If you want to live, you can answer whatever we ask you." "Yes, as long as you don''t kill me." At the critical moment of life and death, everyone has his own choice. What''s more, although he is a Ju Sha man, he doesn''t really serve Tang Feng. If it was Hanlin''s order this time, he might have made another choice, but at the thought that he was only working for Tang Feng, so he chose to protect his life first. Tang Feng is not popular. Although there was a blind move in front of Hanlin, which led to a serious brain drain in Xinshi country, the whole jusha group was still very loyal to Hanlin. Now, because Tang Feng used Zhu Mingyue to make a mess of the whole jusha group. As a Ju Sha man, he knew a lot about it. In order to save his life, he said everything. Since this person is so cooperative, Wu Yong and LV Qing decide to give him a chance. Immediately send a shocking and angry news back to Chu Dong. Although the person in charge of poison dumb Yu Guang is a member of the medicine department, he is a powerful intelligence organization, and this matter is supervised by Zhu Mingyue. Naturally, this secret is not a secret to Ju Sha''s insiders. "Well, now I and I can not kill you, but your final life and death will be decided by the king." Temporarily detain this person, waiting for Chu Dong''s reply. The next day, Chu Dong came back. He could let this man go and let him inform Hanlin that Hanlin would send the king''s order. Chudong now finally knows why Eddie reported that he didn''t say a word all the way, and the caretakers didn''t allow him to get close. "Tang Feng, you are so cruel!" Now that Jamie is under Tang Feng''s charge, Chu Dong can only bear to let go of this Ju Sha man for a while, but he needs to cooperate secretly and find a way to let Jamie return to Chen Liu safely before this matter is over. Chapter 1348 After hearing this, Ju Sha even claimed that he was. "Yes, I will. By the way, another thing I heard from the organization was that the person in charge of poisoning in the medicine department was the person that leader Tianfeng himself took, but he seemed to have left a way for himself. As long as you find the miracle doctor Bo Xun, you may be able to cure Master Yu Guang. " In order to protect his life completely, he said a more important thing. Although he did not know whether it was true or false, he also listened to the people in the organization. Once drunk, they talked there. After drunk, he could not make a correct judgment about what was true and what was false. Some people speak the truth after drinking, while some people like to talk nonsense after drinking. This matter should be treated differently. "You''re not honest. How can you hide such an important thing?" Wu Yong and LV Qing set their eyes on the man one after another. After hearing this, the man immediately told the truth. "Villain Meng Yang, dare not hide, it''s really this thing, it''s hearsay." Two people listen to this words of Meng Yang, also don''t seem to lie, Wu Yong way: "good, temporarily believe you, first put Meng Yang into the city of flame." Meng Yang was temporarily detained, and the two sent the news back quickly. Chudong received the news for the second time and was very happy. "Whether the news is true or not, you can have a try and ask Mr. Bosten to come here." Then Chu Dong orders Wu Yong and LV Qing to act according to the original plan. He orders Meng Yang to go to Hanlin to ask for the king''s life. Then Guo Wei''s side cooperates with the acting and lets him go. And this time, when the king''s order arrived at the city of flame, Bosten must have arrived at that time. After arranging these things, Chu Dong continued to pay attention to the war ahead. At this time, bailipingzhi has returned from qingmo army. This time, he didn''t go through the muddle. He was deliberately trying to scare qingmo. He wanted to scare green Mo also even, who would have thought, his nonsense, actually became true. He deliberately frightens qingmo, saying that now that he is attacking Xinshi, he does not worry that the people in the southern wilderness over there will leave the mainland at night and attack his old nest by sea? "It''s impossible. The Shura tribe and the helaya are the only people who seek peace with other countries. They dare not even borrow their courage." At the beginning, qingmo was very confident. But who thought, then the Phoenix day and Guhai''s call for help arrived. "What, the people of Shura department, who have gone through the sea to fight in Yuwu, how did they do it?" Qingmo doesn''t know the news. Nanyi secretly sent people to the South wasteland. Although he wanted to revenge, she also saw the situation clearly at this time. With Chu Dong in the middle, the revenge may not come true. "Since we can''t take revenge by qingmo''s hand, it seems that we can only rely on Lord heluoye." As long as he succeeds in occupying qingmo''s old nest, he will certainly establish friendly relations with xinshiguo. In this way, he luoye can put forward a condition, let Tang Feng order, kill those who assassinated Qingli and Fengying. After all, it helps Tang Feng out. Originally, she thought that qingmo army was so powerful that she could drive straight into xinshiguo and even it, but she ignored the existence of Chudong. "Damn Chudong, bad my plan!" Nanyi is sure that this time heluoye will attack from the sea. She knows that Lanqing of Hailan department is guarding the northward sea gate of Xingyue continent, and Hailan, like her, has secretly taken refuge in Shura department. Because of Lanqing''s direct release, the people of Shura department, under their make-up, mobilized several times, and the army went out to sea directly, directly from the seamounts to the rain dancing mainland. There are Phoenix days of the ancient sea of help here, green Mo don''t believe Bailiping words, also want to believe. "Sir, you are a man of God." Hearing this, Bai Liping couldn''t laugh or cry. He said in his heart, "can all my nonsense come true? I just wanted to scare him. How could that be? " Bailipingzhi, had to act, said: "that''s natural, I bailipingzhi, never empty talk. Is the king trustworthy now? " "Yes, sir. Please give me some advice." "What''s the point? Let Zou Yong''s men go back and kill at sea, and you, king, naturally lead the soldiers back." "This..." Now we are about to fight to the Vatican City. Now let qingmo withdraw. Qingmo always feels that he can''t get down. Bai Liping''s laugh. "King, I don''t think it''s worth losing face to retreat like this. As long as you leave some people behind and give them to me, I have my own way to let you get back this face." "Oh? Sir, have you got a good idea? " "There is no clever plan. As long as the king listens to me, I promise he will benefit greatly." Because he emphasized the attack of Shura on Yuwu, now qingmo just worships Bailiping as a God. Naturally, what he says is what he says.Bai lipingzhi, however, is a big boaster. He proposes that this time, as long as qingmo leaves behind 1800 people, most of the remaining elites can return home and wait. "As long as a thousand people, this..." "Ha ha, there are many of these people. In fact, a hundred are enough, but we need to keep some people trusted by the king." Now only Nanyi is following qingmo. Qingmo hesitates. Just at this time, jimudaya, who is trying to avoid disaster, brings hundreds of followers around the ice sea. He said good, is to front-line support, in fact, is not afraid now Fengtian back in power, he will cause a trouble. This jimudaya is a powerful man who is the queen of the Phoenix world. When he comes here, qingmo is very happy. "Lord Zimmer, it''s just the right time." After hearing the whole story, jimudaye changed his face. He knew that something had happened at home. Why did he have to go so far to get here? Now, let him suffer here with 100 people and more than 1000 people left behind. Who knows what can be done by the thousands of troops? But qingmo ordered him to stay, he can only obey, after the heart of the old regret, but know, this world most did not sell, is regret medicine. At this time, the new King City. Meng Yang came back from his mission and began his active activities in secret. On this day, he finally had a chance to meet Jamie. "Lord Jamie, I''ve been ordered by King Chudong to take you back." "Oh? Will the master take me back? " Although Jamie has had a very good time these days, when he heard that he could return to Chudong, his heart was like grass. Under the arrangement of Meng Yang, Jamie has quietly left the King City. Tang Feng didn''t know the news until the day after he left the city. He was very angry. At this time, someone came to report. Chapter 1349 "Newspaper, national teacher, good thing, great good thing." "Good thing?" Now Tang Feng has heard bad news one after another. Today, he finally heard the report. It''s good news. His mood also changed. The reporter said, "yes, national teacher, this is a great thing. Now Zou Yongjun has left for some reason. In addition, Chu Dong also announced that he had sent troops, and qingmo had already led the troops back. It seemed that he was going to return to his country around the sea of ice. " After listening to the report, Tang Feng also laughed. "It''s a good thing." Although Jamie did not know where he was, he should have gone back to Chudong. Chudong did not break his promise and agreed to send troops. He was defeated by qingmo, and the second army of Jiangnan and Jiangbei, Zou Yongjun, also withdrew. All of a sudden, he felt no pressure. Now that the army of qingmo left, Chudong naturally announced that he would withdraw all the soldiers from the front line. At this time, Chu Dong thought about how to let Bo Xun cure Yu Guang, so that several people can speak. At this time, because Zou Yong''s army suddenly retreated, he Jin and Hong Wei had a discussion. They were the regular King''s division after all. But this time, the fight with Zou Yong was not as good as several forces of non-governmental organizations. It''s a shame to spread it. Hong Wei turned his eyes and said, "general he, we are the regular King''s forces, so it''s also the king''s duty to return home with the victory. Although they have to ask for credit for gambling on these forces, they are not qualified to go into the king''s city to meet the king''s forces." "What does Mr. Hongwei mean then?" Hong Wei was not a real military general in the war, so he Jin still called him Mr. all the time, saying that he was only a civil servant, not a real military general. He Jin is the only military general in the new country, the oldest and most qualified. Although he Jin''s ability is not big, he really won the war. He is no worse than anyone in terms of taking credit. Hong Wei knows he Jin very well. This time, he thinks so, and he doesn''t want to. Some people from the people have taken the credit. After a discussion, Hong Wei came forward and called together the leaders of several non-governmental organizations. On the surface, Hong Wei is very enthusiastic. When he sees the people coming, Wu Ming, who is not named Wu Xingping, is a group of people. Gongsun lie, who took Sima Tianying, is a group of people. And yuwenzheng, atuba. Together with Wu Ming, the most powerful forces among them are the five groups of people. Together with other small forces, they also have outstanding performance. In total, there are ten leaders who have met Hong Wei. "Leaders, you have worked hard. The defeat of Zou Yongjun this time depends on your efforts. However, several leaders have no official positions. It''s inconvenient to enter the royal city. Naturally, I have a good idea of your contributions. When I enter the Royal City, I will naturally ask the national teacher to discuss with you. But it''s a big deal to enter the king''s city, so it only needs a few leaders to follow. The rest of the army will be stationed in various departments for the time being. " His words are so high sounding that these ten people can''t find out any fault. Although there is nothing wrong with this, Zuo Qiu Hongwen under Wu Ming''s command can be regarded as an old official of the new founding state, who knows Hong Wei well. After Hong Wei left, Zuo Qiu Hongwen sighed. "Leaders, I''m afraid we''re going to be busy in vain this time. I''m not going to pour cold water on you. I''m afraid we''re going to be happy this time." After hearing this, Gongsun lie didn''t like it very much. "Mr. Zuo, you are serious." Since Wu Ming has changed his name, Zuo Qiu Hongwen also wants to change his name. He calls himself Zuo Mingxin. And Yunxin is a pseudonym called Jia Ping. Zuo Qiu Hongwen said: "I used to be a small official in the new kingdom. I know Hong Wei very well, and he Jin is also a man who likes to fight for merit. Now he and his wife go to the king''s city to report merit to the national master. You think that how much merit will fall on us in the end, so I''m afraid that the great merit will not be with us, even in the presence of the national master, None of us can see it. If you don''t believe it, you''ll see. " Voice just fall, Gongsun lie under Sima Tianying stood out. "What if you had an official position in the past? But I''ve never heard of an official surnamed Zuo in xinshiguo. He must be just an official with the size of sesame and mung bean. " I don''t know that Sima Tianxin, who is really around zuoqiu Hongwen, looks down on him very much. As Li Muliang said, Sima Tianying''s orthodoxy is very strong. Zuo Qiu Hongwen claims to have been an official before, but now he wants to join the civil service. Otherwise, he has no real ability or he betrays. Sima Tianying didn''t like either of them. Being so despised by Sima Tianying, Zuo Qiu Hongwen can''t hang on his face, but he can''t give his real name now. "Since Mr. Sima doesn''t believe me, I have nothing to say." "Well, I think so. The grand national teacher, the Lord Hong Wei, and general He Jin represent the king''s teacher. How can they be as you say?"Because the orthodoxy is very strong, Sima Tianying thinks that Wang Shi is a very tall figure. How can he be so unbearable as Sima Tianying said. Just because Sima Tianying doesn''t believe it doesn''t mean that someone doesn''t believe it. Atuba, at least, has reservations. "No matter what Mr. Zuo says is true or false, as the saying goes, it is necessary to be defensive." Yu Wenzheng also said that he would not be wrong to be more careful in everything. Although he is willing to believe Sima Tianying''s words, let the facts speak in the back. Hong Wei only said that he was not allowed to take the army with him and enter the king''s city, but he did not say that he was not allowed to take his followers. The elite were selected from the army and dressed as followers. These soldiers secretly entered the king''s city with ten leaders. Even if each leader chooses 100 followers, it will add up to a thousand people. They are the leaders who have won the battle. They don''t have a hundred and eighty followers. How can they show their victory? Hong Wei can''t do too much to stabilize them. You know, these people are the ones who have defeated Zou Yong and bailiba in the battlefield. They don''t know what Zou Yong''s fighting power is, but bailiba and xiahouba, who are now in Ziyu''s Department, were called shuangba generals under Shentu Feijie. Hong Wei and he Jin still know their weight. Together, they are not as good as Shentu Feijie. In the whole Cangwu continent, Shentu Feijie is at the bottom of the combat power list, but at least he can be included in the list. Both of them are afraid that they are not qualified to be at the bottom of the list. As far as personal combat power is concerned, these two overlord generals, though they are subordinates, are better than their main generals. Chapter 1350 I don''t know whether the two generals, who are known as the double overlords, will get the top rank, but the combat power list is medium level and stable. So Hong Wei and he Jin, although they were worried, did not dare to act, and went too far. Hong Wei said to He Jin in secret: "general he, I''m afraid some of them want to borrow some elite soldiers. I have a way." "Oh? What can we do He Jin knows that no one is Hong Wei''s opponent when it comes to scheming. He is full of bad ideas. So, it seems that the language is in doubt, but he Jin knows that Hong Wei has an idea. With an expression of great joy, he waited for Hong Wei to say the answer. Hong Wei said: "in fact, it''s very simple. They are all meritorious people. They must be stationed outside the king''s city and have to work hard. As long as they do something in their food, what about elites?" He Jin was happy to hear that. "Hahaha, it''s a good idea. Although this idea is a little bad, it can be done to ensure your interests." They secretly set up a trick, that is, they don''t want these non-governmental organizations to take credit. Once these people eat something unclean, let alone more than a thousand people, even if the whole army follows, so what? Just when they were ready to enter the royal city and ask Tang Feng for help, Bai lipingzhi had already begun to arrange the following actions. Originally, bailipingzhi wanted to continue to use his style and make his momentum bigger. As a result, he received a very good news that day. At present, there are only ten major leaders in the various departments of the people, but they are not allowed to enter the royal city. Only Hong Wei and he Jin are the real leaders. At this time, Qiuyuan is still on the way to return to the imperial city. Qiu yuan, however, has been blocked by Li Muliang. Even if he wants to ask for help, he has to show his face. He can''t compare with Hong Wei and he Jin. No matter what, whether they really fight or not, he takes others to fight, and Zou Yong really retreats. And autumn far this time calculate what, although the green Mo really also retreated, but he didn''t go to the front line, this calculate established which skill. So Qiu yuan knows this very well, and he doesn''t mean to rush back to fight for merit. What''s more, now he doesn''t want to see Hong Wei, a two faced man. Now, the strategy of Li Yiqiu yuan and Hong Wei is very successful. Hearing this, Bailiping immediately said to jimudaye, "Mr. jimudaye, your chance has come. As for the king of the Tang Dynasty, you can talk directly with the king of the Tang Dynasty as long as he is the representative of our country After listening to Bai Liping''s words, jimudaye still feels unreliable. At this time, the news came back from the front, saying that more than 1000 people under the ten leaders, including the ten civilian leaders, all fell ill overnight. Now the soldiers and horses of each department are only stationed in the same place, and there are no leaders. The great joy of Bailiping. "Lord Jimu, this is the situation. Do you want me to tell you how to fight this battle?" Bailipingzhi thought that he was very lucky. Originally, he only wanted to tell jimuda how to shout, but now he can drive straight in. At this time, Chu Dong was waiting for the news that Bo Xun had cured Yu Guang, while he had received the news from Bai Liping, and his heart was also very happy. At the same time, he sighed. "Ha ha, this hundred Li Pingzhi, I really think that every time I am so lucky, it''s not my light?" Of course, Chu Dong knew that it was because Chu Dong himself had awakened the lucky ability given by the system that Bai Liping was given the right time. With this lucky ability, Chu Dong had his own good fortune, so where he couldn''t visit in person, the people he sent must have been lucky and helped him break the situation one after another. Just like Wu Yong and LV Qing, they stopped Meng Yang, who was sent by Tang Feng to send a letter to Hanlin. How can they be so clever? Meng Yang knows a lot of things. So the root of all, or from the command of the whole incident of Chu Dong, his lucky ability, play a role again and again, there are many coincidences behind this. "Ha ha, I didn''t expect this lucky ability. It''s so cool. It seems that the system is really not cheating this time. " As the saying goes, people are in a good mood at happy events, and when they are in a good state, they will be more fortunate. At this time, good things often come in pairs. After knowing the situation over there, the good news spread here again. Bosten sent his disciples to tell Chudong that Yu Guang could be cured soon. Now there are only two key herbs. It''s not difficult for him to take his disciples and pick them by himself. But another herb, called tianxincao, only grows in the Southern wasteland. "In terms of the current situation of the Shura tribe in the southern wilderness, I''m afraid that this kind of Tianxin grass will grow either in their altars or in the king''s city. If it''s really in these two places, non ordinary people can get it. It''s up to the door robbers. "Now, Chu Dong hasn''t arranged the position of the leader, but he has become the king. For this identity, many people still want to avoid suspicion. Think of here, Chu Dong simply decided, this time not only take tianxincao, also be regarded as a check for the new leader. "Anyone who has the ability to steal the gate can go to get Tianxin grass. The one who gets it first will be the new leader." As soon as this order came out, many of the thieves, including ayiying in Nanbo City, took action one after another. That''s the position of the leader. Who doesn''t want to be a leader. Although Chu Dong is still the leader now, Chu Dong is their king after all. In this case, it is natural for a suitable person to take over. With the participation of the thieves, I believe it''s not difficult to take tianxincao. This time, Chu Dong''s lucky ability played a role. Tianxincao was not only successfully obtained, but also got a lot of important information. Although he Luo Ye''s identity has not really been exposed in the world, he colluded with yelibu, and Nanyi is also his subordinate. All these important news are due to the fact that Chu Dong was in charge of stealing the door and going to the altar to find tianxincao. This holoya hid some secrets in the altar, not in the king''s city. If it''s not Tianxin grass, it''s really born on the altar. Some secrets will still be secrets. At this time, because qingmo came back in time, and Zou yongbu blocked the sea in time, he luoye didn''t have a chance to really hit Yuwu mainland, but was just a little short. But he had no choice but to lead the remnant to return to Shura department through Xingyue continent. Chapter 1351 Chu Dong sent a favor to qingmo, and detailed the real identity of Nanyi. Hearing the news, qingmo couldn''t believe it. This is the lover he once worked for. He had a deep hatred on his back. When she was desperate, it was qingmo who took her in. How could she do this to her? Qingmo really doesn''t understand why she did it. I regret that he didn''t listen to what Feng Tian said. "It''s not too late to know." Thinking of this, qingmo directly issued an expulsion order to Nanyi. "Nanyi, you really let me down." Now the king said, "ha ha, I have nothing to say." While wry smile, make a pay to die of state, but in the heart but understand, green Mo won''t kill her. Sure enough, as she thought, qingmo waved her hand. "You go! For Qingli''s sake, I don''t want to kill you today, but I don''t want to see you from now on! " After hearing this, Nanyi said, "king, you have written down your feelings for Nanyi. Take care of yourself." Finish saying, with some of the original staff, left the rain dance mainland. On the surface, it was like human words, but in fact, she hated qingmo and Chudong. Therefore, she said that if she wrote down today''s events, she must have, but what she wrote down was only hatred, not kindness. Now that the matter has come to this point, Nan Yiming simply took refuge in the Shura department. She has no way back. With the departure of Nanyi, Fengtian was used as prime minister again. But with the previous experience and lessons, without waiting for qingmo to put forward, Fengtian proposed that qingmo could learn from the previous actions of Hanlin and set up the left and right two phases, which could balance the power of the two phases and prevent the power from being too large. It is suggested that the system of left and right phases should be used in Hanlin. At this time, Fengtian puts forward such a suggestion, which makes qingmo understand that Fengtian and he are already separated. With a sigh in his heart, he knew that even if he didn''t listen to the suggestions, there was an internal estrangement between them. It was better to follow Fengtian''s suggestion, which was indeed a very advanced official management system. Like this opportunity, qingmo thoroughly carried out the reform of civil servants and military generals, in order to develop the rain dance behind the mainland. many places in front of the cold forest, many systems are very advanced and perfect. The mistakes made by Han Lin are their rights and has the final say. Now he heard that Chu Dong had established the official system. Qingmo simply took this opportunity to follow suit. After this, although jimudaye brought back the news of victory, qingmo no longer wanted to launch a war, but wanted to develop and build a strong rain dance. Even though they had no chance to fight against him, they did not want to share with him. Hiss ~ "Mr. Baili, who on earth?" "Is he an immortal?" Everything is just like calculating for Bailiping. He has never fought a decent battle. With the strength of more than a thousand people and the reputation of tens of thousands of people, he fooled the other side and let thousands of people bluff and stay outside the Royal City, jimudaya, and begin to meet Tang Feng. They want to talk about the terms. At this time, Tang Feng had no choice but to go out of the city to negotiate. "The national division might as well have a look. What''s the momentum of my army?" Everything was explained by bailipingzhi. Jimudaye was pulling tiger skin and flag there. And Tang Feng is now haggard, not in the mood to tell the truth. Jimudaya, who is really a lion, has put forward the three-year tax conditions of the New Kingdom, otherwise he will directly level the city of the new kingdom. "You are too much!" "Too much? Hehe, I wanted your tax for five years, but I really didn''t think of Dao Bing, so I took a step back. " Since Tang Feng is willing to come out of the city to negotiate, jimudaya is certainly the iron plate in his heart. Now that the situation is unfavorable to Tang Feng, Tang Feng will certainly agree. Sure enough, Tang Feng agreed. But it''s still bargaining. "Two years!" Hearing this, jimudaye said: "well, it''s sincere to see the national teacher. But after two years, I really can''t go back to tell the king. In this way, the tax will be OK for two years, and a thousand good horses will be added." "Good horse?" "Yes, I did. As for the war with the national division, please consider it. " Tang Feng gritted his teeth and said, "OK, as you said!" Pick up the day big cheap, jimudaya people did not return, the news is naturally in advance back to the rain dance. The green Mo hears the joy, in the heart secretly way: "this hundred Li sir, as expected is an expert."With this thought in mind, he had the idea of digging a hundred Li Ping to come here. Qingmo knows how important talents are for future development. But it''s not easy for him to win over Bailiping. But with this idea, he has to find a way to do it if it''s not easy to do. Fengtian has been intimate with Chudong. Qingmo immediately orders Fengtian to visit Fengdu and meet Mr. Baili in private. At this time, Chen Liu. Bailipingzhi has returned. At the same time, Bosten''s disciples find another herb and cooperate with Aixia and others to steal tianxincao. Yuguang and others will soon be able to speak. Chu East words reply foreword, let a Yi shadow become the leader of pilfer door at this point. And think of this time, if it is not for the thief to come forward, can not get such confidential information, Chu Dong is ordered, after the thief, and shadow will be parallel cooperation. In this way, the status of steal door is further improved. But it''s not a good name to call out the thief''s door, which will make people misunderstand. Even those who steal can be reused, so Chu Dong changed the name of the anti thief''s door. "From then on, your department will be called jiexingmen." The metaphor of the name, which can be picked from the sun, moon and stars in the world, is somewhat appropriate. No one in the whole family does not like the new name. "Or is the king powerful? In the past, our names were too simple and crude. How implicit and appropriate was the star picking gate?" At this time, Yu Guang finally could speak. Yu Guang was the only one who had seen Tang Feng. According to his description, Chu Dong invited a special painter. According to the description, he finally drew a picture of Tang Feng. When Yu Guang confirmed that among the portraits, Tang Feng, the national teacher he had met, took off his mask and had eight or nine portraits, Chu Dong looked at the portrait and was stunned. Then, he immediately confirmed Yu Guang: "Mr. Yu Guang, do you really confirm that there are 89 points like that?" Chapter 1352 Although he doubted AVA all the time, it was confirmed by Yu Guang that Chu Dong didn''t want to believe it. After all, AVA was a born Protoss. What did he want to do? In Chu Dong''s opinion, AVA had no reason to do it. After hearing this, Yu Guang said with great certainty: "yes, I can''t remember wrong, and this place is the most vivid." After Yu Guang pointed out, the painter, according to what he said, emphasized the bean sized mole on the man''s jaw. Yu Guang was so sure that Chu Dong showed a wry smile behind him. This detail, of course, is also remembered by Chu Dong. It can be said that this is a highly marked feature of awa face people. Read here, Chu Dong sighed: "it''s really him." "Does the king know this man?" After listening to Yu Guang''s words, Jamie, Eddie, Lina and other old people all said together. "Not only does the king know him, but we also know him. How could it be him?" Yu Guang got confused. "Who are you talking about? You all know him." Although Yu Guang has a good relationship with Wu Yong and Chu Dong, he has never seen him before. In the old days, the people who followed Chudong lived in fengshanlei tribe. They had to face AVA every day. How could they not recognize who was in the picture at a glance. But we didn''t expect that Yu Guang''s national teacher would look like AVA after he took off his mask. Ronna called it impossible. "Chief awa, in order to save us, he has sacrificed his life for righteousness. How can it be possible?" After listening to this, Yu Guang was puzzled. Although he had never met AVA, he had always heard of it. After all, the unknown cave in Eastern Chu was occupied by the territory of fengshanlei tribe. So it is well known that there is an old clan leader named awa in fengshanlei tribe. "Chief awa, this..." Yu Guang is also confused. Chu Dong said: "well, now that we know who he is, what shall we do next?" Voice just fall, over there Xing Yuan mountain way: "king, now is not how we do, and that Tang Feng, he should consider how to do." Zihuang also said: "if I am Tang Feng, I should think that Fengdu has a lot of talents. There must be a way to cure Master Yu Guang. Indeed, as Mr. Xing said, what Tang Feng should consider at this time is what he wants to do! " At this time, listen to the situation of Wang Tangyang. After the previous things, Meng Yang at this time, has been Wu Yong and Lu Qing two people, developed into their people. Chudong was overjoyed. "It''s really good to let Tang know the truth." Bai Liping said at this time: "don''t bother. In order to further win Tang Feng''s trust, we can let Meng Yang tell Tang Feng the news that Yu Guang has been cured. This move is called beating grass to scare snake." Chudong laughs: "ha ha, it''s a good move. It''s settled." Everyone made positive suggestions and finally made a plan. Tang Feng soon received the news and was shocked. What he was worried about finally happened. He was forced to send Yu Guang to Chu Dong. At that time, he was worried that Chu Dong was looking for talents. The most likely situation was to find the miracle doctor Bo Xun, whose medical skills were famous all over the world. If it wasn''t for the army of jimudaya, Tang Feng would send someone to spy on it, and even send Tianfeng''s medicine men to assassinate Bosten. But Tang Feng won''t know that Tianfeng has left a retreat for himself just to find Bo Xun. Only Bosten can make them become normal. In order to test the pill for Hanlin, everyone in the medicine department was poisoned by various kinds of strange poisons. Some people died and others lived. They are just the so-called survivors, the lucky ones. But since then, in addition to working in Hanlin, they have really come to the normal people. They are all different and can only be manipulated. Otherwise, their survival is a problem. Tianfeng is not the boss of the former medicine department, so he admits his life. Anyone who gets out of control and becomes independent and free will never miss such an opportunity. And Yu Guang''s event is the best chance for him to stay in the back. He believed that if some news came to Chudong, it would leave a good impression on him. In this way, in front of the doctor, also have the opportunity to ask. What''s more, as we all know, Bosten is a kind-hearted doctor. Therefore, even if Tang Feng had the energy to send Tianfeng to assassinate him, it would not happen. Tang Feng didn''t know about these things. It has to be said that although Chu Dong has a system bonus, it should also be an old saying. More help from the right, less help from the wrong! After hearing this shocking news, another bad news came.Now the people waiting for the news outside the king''s city, they naturally understood what was going on, and they all regretted that they should not listen to Zuo Qiu Hongwen''s advice. Although Sima Tianying had a strong sense of orthodoxy, he would not be so fooled. "Damn it! Mr. Zuo, there are some words in front of me. I''ll take them back. " Zuo Qiu Hongwen said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s not too late to recognize the faces of He Jin and Hong Wei." Although he Jin and Hong Wei tampered with people''s food, they didn''t kill them. After a few days'' rest, they all recovered. At this time, Qiuyuan led the soldiers back. Originally, according to the itinerary, he should have returned to the Royal City long ago. However, as soon as Qiuyuan heard that jimudaya had surrounded the royal city with tens of thousands of soldiers, he naturally knew his weight, so he simply led the soldiers to hide in a safe place. On that day, he heard that it was ok, so he led the soldiers back to the royal city. Behind him, he played the flag, saying that he was the king of a thousand li expeditionary army. He had already thought about it. He deliberately said that he had become the king of qianliqin in order to elevate Tang Feng, so that Tang Feng would not be blamed for it. On the surface, Tang Feng is a national teacher, but he is exercising royal power, which is tantamount to flattering Tang Feng in disguise. After all, in front of him, Hong Wei, a think tank, has a lot of ways of doing things, which are greatly influenced by this person. At this time, Tang Feng is in urgent need of breaking the situation. Now the only effective force is Qiu yuan''s army. Although he is angry, he knows what''s going on. At this time, he can''t investigate Qiu yuan deeply. It''s good that he can come back. If he doesn''t want to be stopped by his soldiers, he''ll have tens of thousands of them. Originally, this person showed ambition. Hearing the return of Qiuyuan army, Zuo Qiu Hongwen laughs. "Ha ha, do you all want to go to the king''s city and ask for an explanation? Our front line is so hard, we can''t be busy in vain." Everyone agrees. Chapter 1353 When they went to the king''s city to ask for an explanation, although they had more than a thousand troops, they obviously couldn''t put more pressure on Tang Feng. The return of Qiuyuan is a great opportunity. Although these thousand odd troops seem to be few, they are enough to deal with Qiu yuan, a man who can''t lead his own troops. After listening to Zuo Qiu Hongwen''s proposal, everyone said it was good. Only Sima Tianying stood up against it. "Mr. Zuo, although Tang Feng is not benevolent, it''s not right for you to ask me to stop Wang Shi and even incorporate him. At least I won''t do such a disobedient thing." This Sima Tianying, as Li Muliang said, has too strong orthodoxy in his heart. Up to now, he still thinks like this, which makes us helpless. This time, Gongsun lie, as his Lord, did not stand on his side. Together with abatu, who began to hold reservations, he also stood in the Wuming camp where Zuo Hongwen was. Gongsun lie said: "Mr. Sima, of course you have the right to withdraw, but I, Gongsun lie, strongly agree with Mr. Zuo''s proposal this time." Abbatu also said: "yes, they are not benevolent first!" Smell here, Sima Tianying said: "well, in this case, the road is different, do not conspire, a go also!" Then he left angrily. Sima Tianying, who left, had no place to go and began to wander around. As a result, I happened to meet Fengtian, who came to Cangwu by sea. Jimudaya besieged the Royal City, forced Tang Feng to hand over two years of taxes, not to mention, but also agreed to break the hostility with Yuwu. This jimudaya was also dizzy. In addition to asking for thousands of good horses, he also asked Tang Feng to agree to carry out free sea trade between the two countries. However, he would not think that the business background of the new country and the establishment of maritime trade would only benefit the new country. Tang Feng firmly believes that these new businessmen, after a few twists and turns, can play tricks and earn back their losses. It is nothing more than a slight increase in the tax on businessmen. As long as they accept the losses, the maritime trade Why don''t you make a lot of money from Yuwu? For one thing, the two countries have reached an agreement on trade. For another, Fengtian was ordered by the king to meet the victorious jimudaya. Although he was not happy with him, he had to follow the king''s order. Naturally, he had to go. It has been re used as the right prime minister by qingmo. Fengtian still needs this measure. If not by sea, and then return to Fengdu to see Chutian, this time he really missed Sima Tianying. On the way, I ran into Sima Tianying. Although it used to be a hostile relationship, it was one moment after another. Feng Tian looked at Sima Tianying and asked him. It''s because of his worries that he bumped into Fengtian''s team by mistake, otherwise there would be no chance encounter between them. "You don''t have eyes when you walk?" "I''m sorry. I''m just walking. Sima Tianying, I''m not here to accompany you. " This self reported family, Feng genius know, this person is actually military and array wizard, Sima Tianying. After a conversation and learning about the situation, Feng Tian said that if he wanted to, the door of rain dance would be open at any time. Sima Tianying said, "Oh? Do you want me to join king qingmo Under the conversation, Fengtian already knew that this man had a strong sense of orthodoxy. Otherwise, he would not break up with everyone because of this. Naturally, he started from this aspect and immediately said, "why, Mr. Sima, do you think my king is not in the right place? You know, although the king is a demon, he is also a common master recognized by all the demons in the world. Is there anything more orthodox than that? " Sima Tianying thought about it and said, "good! From now on, I am willing to follow king qingmo. " "Very good. I''ve met Mr. Chudong before. I''ll take you home." In this way, Feng Tian collected Sima Tianying on the way, and the party ran to Chen Liu to see Chu Dong. The leaders of various civilian departments, who have lost the military genius of Sima Tianying, can only rely on the strength of Yunxin to defeat Qiuyuan army and incorporate it. If this time against other people, Yunxin may not dare to boast, but in the face of Qiu yuan, who will not lead the army, Yunxin is still very confident. Yunxin is here. Naturally, Qiuyuan''s army is defeated, and soon it is incorporated. Only he, with a hundred close friends around him, escapes back to the king''s city. He fled to the king''s city. The Allied forces once again surrounded the king''s city and asked Tang Feng to go out of the city and give an explanation. Tang Feng had received the news from Meng Yang, but he didn''t know what to do. When he heard about the siege, he was suddenly happy. "If you want to be our national teacher, who is it? Come on, take out our division''s armor! " "This..." Tang Feng unexpectedly proposed to take out his armor, but since he became the national teacher, no one has seen him wearing armor. Does he have his own armor. "Guoshi, are you going to fight in person?" "Of course! If they deceive people too much, our national teacher will go out of the city and meet them. "No one knows. It''s a trick Tang Feng thought of. He just wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to create a false image. He died in front of the battle. Now that Chu Dong has seen through his identity, it''s better to let everyone think that he is dead than to be passive behind him. Now, the power that Hanlin is secretly cultivating, tianyuanzong, has unconsciously developed thousands of disciples, and will soon break through the scale of 10000 people. This is a power that can not be underestimated. Tianyuanzong''s actions are very confidential. At ordinary times, they are all people from all walks of life. Only dozens of elite disciples of the sect live near Hanlin and choose a place called Bibo village. There are only a few hundred people on the surface. Naturally, a small sect looks like it has no mountains and no dew. It''s because Hanlin is now quietly developing and expanding, so Tang Feng''s old trick will be repeated this time. It''s because he knows that when he retreats to Fengdu, the rear area of Eastern Chu, he will do something sooner or later. The rear area of Fengdu, which is closer to the southern wasteland, can also take the opportunity to use the power of heroye to strike at Yeli and carry out some damage. "Hum, this game of chess is not dead yet. It''s not known who will be the winner." At the same time, he thought about the way out. No matter whether he had combat power or not, Tang Feng put on his armor and opened the gate of the city. Seeing Tang Feng come out in armor, we all know that this is not to solve problems, but to fight. "Since Tang Feng has no intention of solving this matter, fight, everyone!" Hula, everyone rushed up and started fighting with Tang Feng. Tang Feng had already thought that he would deliberately let these people kill him. Naturally, few of them came back and were beheaded under the horse. Chapter 1354 Tang Feng died, and now Hanlin is not in xinshiguo. He Jin and Hong Wei see an opportunity. But who would have thought that Qiu yuan was a step faster than the other two. With some previous contacts, he was the first to become king. He Jin and Hong Wei, their noses are crooked, and the chance they finally get is that Qiu Yuan takes the lead. Hong Wei said: "now Qiuyuan has taken the young master and made himself king. I can''t force them to come." "What a hateful fellow." He Jin is so angry that he destroys the tunnel. Both of them understand that now the young master, Han Ding, is the king in name. Qiu yuan now controls Han Ding, and he is the real power faction. Two people want to deal with Qiu yuan, of course, but if Qiu yuan is in a hurry, it''s not good for the young master, and they can''t escape. At this time, Tianfeng took the opportunity to oppose Qiuyuan and left the royal city. "I don''t recognize Qiuyuan as the king." He led the people in the medicine school to announce this, but he left the King City directly and threw himself into the eastern part of Chu. Tianfeng takes the lead. He Jin and Hong Wei discuss it. It''s better to take this opportunity to lead the soldiers away and look for opportunities. So, he Jin pretends to ask Qiuyuan. "King, I don''t know the heaven and the earth. I rebelled and gave you a team of people. I''ll catch Tianfeng and come back." Although Qiu yuan knows what he Jin and his wife are thinking, this reason sounds very legitimate. He can''t help but give him soldiers. In this way, they led nearly ten thousand people out of the king''s city. These ten thousand people were their living strength. They had already thought that they could continue to expand their strength and recruit troops outside under the name of Wang Shi''s orthodoxy. After they killed Tang Feng, they couldn''t find a way to explain it. They scattered back to each department. After all, they were just against Tang Feng. In their hearts, these soldiers still thought they were the real king division and would not really listen to the leader of each department. Although these leaders are rebellious now, no one is willing to take the lead. After they left, they all went back to their respective departments and began to gather their own troops and raise the anti flag one after another. And these forces, big forces, are five forces. Together with other leaders in the same industry, more than ten forces have set up anti flag one after another, and this time they are right. Xinshiguo such a major change, fengtianren did not go to the eastern part of Chu, but had to send the news back home. He knew that qingmo had always been ambitious, but when he sent out his troops at this time, he would only make an unjust division and make people laugh. He even made the Shura department there have a reason to send out troops. So when he sent the letter, he also said that he didn''t want qingmo to take the opportunity to attack the new country. And at this time, if we attack, we will let the non-governmental forces unite again. Fengtianxin says clearly that if they want to attack xinshiguo, they also need to wait for these folk forces to consume and encroach on each other, and then attack again. At that time, even if they want to unite, they will not be able to become a big climate. Qingmo received the news, from the proposal of Fengtian, continue to develop the construction, not only that, now the new country, and a sword. At this time, it is a great opportunity to attract talents. "The rain dances in qingmo, and now I hear that the new kingdom is fighting again, and I can''t stop it. But anyone who doesn''t want to fight can come to our country, and our country has its own place to live." At this time, qingmo actively wants to develop her own country. At the same time, he also wants to continue to attract new beginners for his use. But Zou Yong is planning the south of yuwuguo. It can be said that Zou Yong has now taken the place of Mo Tian in front of him. When Mo Tian''s army was stationed in the south, there was still Nanyi in Qingyun, which was his enemy. But at this time, Zou Yong, it can be said that there was no enemy in the whole South. But Zou Yong learned monarchy, at this time he would never show ambition, on the contrary, he also actively developed and built here, in order to let qingmo not suspicious, even sent the bailiba to qingmo. "General Baili, it''s hard for you. When you come to qingmo, you don''t want to be a hostage. But to actively find talents. Be ready to be king in the future. " Bailiba saw Zou Yong''s ambition and was happy. He said in secret, "well, this is general Zou Yong. It should have been like this." For Zou Yong who wants to be king, bailiba has 10000 supports, and he is also good at it. After all, if Zou Yong is successful, then he is the greatest founder of the country. There are some advantages that Zou Yong will give to him if he doesn''t need to ask for them. It''s just because he saw them that now he has entered the rain dance king city and stayed by qingmo. Although he is suspected of being taken hostage, he shows no regrets. At this time, Chen Liu. After Feng Tian arrived, he didn''t come to the world. The situation is changing like this. Chu Dong knew that Tang Feng was not dead. If he died so easily, it would not be Tang Feng. But now, it''s not where Tang Feng has gone, it''s how to end it, and it''s falling apart again. When he heard that Fengtian had suggested that qingmo should not send troops at this time, Chudong was relieved."No matter whether Feng Xiang is for the big plan behind, but at this time, I should thank Feng Tian for the common people. For the sake of the new country and the rain dance, war is always unjust. In the end, it will only make the people homeless. The so-called prosperity of the world will make the people suffer, and the people will die, and the people will suffer! " Chu Dong had a strong voice. Now he had become a king, and he was also recognized as a king. As he was in this position, he naturally had to think about things in this position. In its position, we must seek its politics! Hearing Chu Dong''s voice, Sima Tianying agreed very much. "The king is right, Sima Tianying. He agrees with the king very much. It''s a prosperous world. The people are suffering. They are suffering." Sima Tianying reported to his family. After hearing this, Chu Dong was very excited. I didn''t expect that Sima Tianying from Li Muliang was also on this trip. He was just excited. Then Chu Dong suddenly realized that it wasn''t him who should be excited. He came with Feng Tian. Isn''t he Thinking of this, he politely said two words to Sima Tianying, then turned to Fengtian and said, "it seems that I''m going to congratulate Fengxiang. "How happy am I?" Feng Tian doubts. Chu Dong said: "now Mr. Sima is a talented person who is used by Feng Xiang. Isn''t it worth congratulating?" Feng Tian laughs: "ha ha, the king is very serious. He thinks that there are countless talents under the king. He doesn''t want to be Mr. Sima. He also wants to recruit him. At least the king wants to have a chance with others, doesn''t he?" Li Muliang and others were not in the company of this summoning. The reason why there is such a system now is that there are speech officials under Long Na who have put forward their opinions. Now Chu Dong is acting, civil servants and military generals are not separated in every discussion, which is not good for the later development. Chapter 1355 In the way of literature and martial arts, each has its own division of labor. Now, it is obvious that Chu Dong has no distinction between literature and martial arts. Everything has to be civil and military generals. It is easy to confuse many things. This is the first time that Long Na has taken the initiative to ask Chu Dong for advice since she was in charge of the speech. Chu Dong thinks this person named Xu Zhongping has a point. Although this system seems democratic, sometimes it turns things into a pot of porridge and immediately adopts Xu Zhongping''s proposal. Not only that, some people suggest that the right ones should be accepted immediately and corrected, which is very good for the later work. Because of this, the interview with Fengtian was a diplomatic affair of etiquette between the two countries. There was nothing about the military general. Li Muliang was also a military general, so he didn''t show up at the scene. Otherwise, he would have recognized Sima Tianying as a fellow for the first time. Whether he appears or not today, he can''t change the fact that Sima Tianying, a military genius, got for Fengtian. The East sighed and sighed. "The rain dances green Mo, originally I regard as the future strong enemy''s person, didn''t think today let his right Xiang Feng Tian, get this person. It seems that the road behind is not easy. " At the same time, Chutian said, "Feng Xiang is really good at speaking. It''s enough to have a Sima." Fengtian wanted to follow qingmo''s instructions to see if he had a chance to woo Bailiping, but now he received Sima Tianying on the way. If he could still woo him at this time, it would be wrong. So he casually talked about some irrelevant things, and then left. Although Fengtian didn''t do anything to win over Bailiping, it''s a happy thing for qingmo that she unexpectedly received Sima Tianying on the way. Hearing Sima Tianying''s surrender to qingmo, bailiba was shocked. "It seems that general Zou has a long way to go to become king." When Zou Yong heard the news back to the south, he also knew that he had to be patient. "I didn''t expect that Sima Tianying would vote for qingmo." You should know that Zou Yongjun did not suffer less when he went deep into xinshiguo by sea, because there were two military talents in the folk organizations there, especially Sima Tianying of Gongsun LIEBU. "It seems that for this person, sooner or later, we have to accept him with a plan and let him be used by us." With Sima Tianying joining the qingmo camp, Zou Yong has learned how to be king, but he knows that his way to be king is not so smooth. Don''t say how Zou Yong forbeared, just say Chu east side, now began to discuss with the literati behind things. First listen to whether these civil servants have good suggestions, and then ask the generals if they want to fight. And the arrival of Phoenix day, let Chu East feel, at this time to send troops, is not the best policy. When we were discussing it, someone reported that it was Tianfeng from the pharmacy that brought people to cast it. "Tianfeng? Is this the person Meng Yang talked about last time? Let him come in. " After Tianfeng came in, he fell on his knees. "King, help me!" He talked about the miserable experiences of the people in the medicine school with Tianfeng. Everyone was moved to hear that. It can be imagined that living such a non-human and non ghost life is not the life they want. Chu Dong immediately arranged to let these people live. As for whether Bo Xun could solve the problem, Bo Xun had to see the situation to know. Chu Dong didn''t dare to make any guarantee. Although Bo Xun was called a miracle doctor, the miracle doctor was not omnipotent. Their situation is very special. It''s because of the Dan test. Now why is Hanlin suddenly in poor health? Even Bosten asserts that he has only three years of life. This mystery has finally been revealed. Chu Dong said in his heart: "so it is!" Chu Dong once again felt that history is always astonishingly similar. In Chu Dong''s cognition, the world he originally lived in, some famous emperors in history, were also addicted to alchemy, and then hurt himself. In this world, there must be some alchemists who are good at alchemy. They should be killed! Chu Dong had a chance to kill. But in an instant, Chu Dong suppressed the strong killing. "Strange, what happened just now? Why do I always feel that there is a strong killing in my heart, such as I am not controlled by myself?" At this time, of course, it is the system that needs to be helpful to intelligence. "Can you tell me what happened just now?" "Of course, I''ll help the host." The system answers like this, which makes Chu Dong''s eyes bright. Although he feels that the system will be a bit of a hole when he comes to this world, he is still very reliable when he is reliable. He just doesn''t know what kind of situation it will be this time. Then the system began to answer questions for Chu Dong, and told him that it was a rebound phenomenon, so that Chu Dong didn''t have to deliberately suppress the killing intention in his heart."After all, the three thousand Avenue is the right way. There is no evil way in this world, just as the host has experienced the stealing door himself. It''s just the so-called stealing way! Since it is the three thousand way, it is the right way. Why should the host deliberately suppress the killing way in his heart? He needs to know that killing way is also a kind of way! " The answer of the system made Chu Dong understand more or less confused. He only understood some, but some didn''t fully understand. It was a state between the two. "Can you explain it more specifically?" "It''s very simple. Now the power of the I Ching needs to be balanced, and the host only has the idea of non war, so the suppressed killing way is now rebounding. As I said to the host, killing the way is also the way! When the host proves this with his actions, his understanding of the book of changes will go to a higher level. So let the host go and prove what is the killing way in the heart of the host? " "Why do you want to kill me?" Chu Dong doubts that this is a new explanation for Chu Dong. Now Chu Dong''s understanding of the book of changes has reached 10 percent. However, to him, this degree of awakening is like a number, and it has not brought any intuitive changes because of the improvement. Does this matter have some internal relationship with the need to prove why killing the Tao? And the systematic answer is very positive. Without the baptism of killing Tao, even in the wake of more than ten percent or twenty percent, it is the same. The promotion of killing is an indispensable link in the comprehension of the book of changes. Chu Dong''s killing was actually an instinct. It''s no wonder that from 5% to 10% all of a sudden, it still can''t reach the system''s point of view. The power of knowing the divine world has not been proved. Is this the same reason with some legends that it is necessary to kill the three corpses of one''s own body when practicing? Chapter 1356 "Yes, it can be understood that way. Of course, it''s just that way." The system is starting to add up again. After hearing this affirmative answer, Chu Dong probably understood what was going on. No wonder he didn''t have the ability to understand the divine world. "Well, it seems that there are some aspects in front of me that are too oppressive." Thinking of this, Chu Dong decided to have an outbreak. Chu Dong also wants to understand finally, in front of his performance, really give people the feeling, so weak chicken, so it is wrong. Where it should be hard, it should be hard. We can''t take the idea of non war as a golden rule just because we don''t want to fight. Now this society is not the age when Chudong originally lived. People''s thoughts have been very open-minded. They know the value of peace and development. Chudong feels that he has made some big strides, and even feels that he is pulling eggs. Looking at the present era, to be exact, it is not too much to say that he only got rid of the primary state of primitive society. Even with the concept of state, even with some low-level science and technology, people''s thinking can''t keep up with it. Even if the spaceship was invented at this time and landed on the moon or Mars, it still can''t retreat. It''s the essence of primitive society. Although there are people like Wen Zu Mu Tian and his disciples, Zhong An, who are actively trying to educate the world, this work can not be completed overnight. "In that case, war is still a necessity of this era." When Chu Dong thought of these, he suddenly laughed bitterly. "Isn''t that right? Isn''t it a big detour and a return to the past?" In those days, there were also priests and high priests in people''s hearts. This kind of totem belief existed. At that time, Chu Dong and the representatives of high priests, such as alurang, were preparing to plan a so-called war of canonization under his leadership. Although the final result was not satisfactory, Chu Dong tried hard and had nothing to complain about. Now, Chu Dong feels that this matter has come back to the origin. No, it''s not the same. Chudong suddenly laughed behind him. It''s true that the situation of the two times seems to be the same, which makes Chudong fall into a dilemma. But the difference is that this time Chu Dong took the initiative to prove what killing means. The so-called killing way is just a name. According to Chu Dong''s more straightforward understanding, it is to find the meaning of war. Why and why? War is only a means, not an end. Thinking of these, Chu Dong felt in his mind that there was a progress bar, moving forward actively and actively. This kind of power was like an intuitive manifestation of a breakthrough. "Good!" In the mind, suddenly appears the strange scene, actually lets Chu East shout cheerfully. Since he wanted to prove the significance of the war, Chu Dong immediately had his own idea. Next, when we began to discuss with you, Chu Dong was the first to open his mouth and said, "today, I called you here to discuss when the war will start!" "Go to war, king! This... " Xing Yuanshan was the first to stand up and express his incomprehension. Today, he felt that Chu Dong had completely changed his mind. His voice just falls, Zhong An also stands up, way: "king, you really think good, want to fight?" "Yes Chu Dong did not hesitate. Hearing this, Zihuang said: "I have the same opinion with the king. This time we can fight." Zihuang finished, Bailiping said: "I also think that there should be a war!" Now the representatives of these civil servants are divided into two different opinions. On the one hand, they are fighting, on the other hand, they advise Chu Dong to think twice. Although it was to persuade Chu Dong to think twice, Zhong An and Xing Yuanshan didn''t mean to object. "Well, since we all have no objection, we will call all the generals to study how to fight this battle. Only our first world war can stop the sword troops of the new country. " Chu Dong''s words made Zhong An and Xing Yuanshan unable to object. It''s said that every one of them has to fight for the sake of nature. Hua Wu said: "since the king wants to go to war, in order to quell the war, I am willing to go to war first." Gong lie said, "how can such things be without me?" Eddie said: "I haven''t been on the front line for a long time. If I don''t fight a few battles, I''m afraid I won''t lead the army." Naturally, Jamie doesn''t have to say that he''s going to fight. Only Li Muliang said nothing. When the generals finished speaking, Li Muliang said, "king, this soldier has not moved food and grass first, so who can be the logistics? We need to make a decision in advance. War means national strength and supplies. " Then rod came forward. "King, at my age, I can''t go to the front line. But as far as logistics work is concerned, I''m duty bound."Seeing rod coming out, Chu Dong was filled with emotion. Although Linna is his servant, she also openly expresses that she is willing to marry Chu Dong. In this sense, rod''s identity is naturally different from others. Now rod also wants to fight, so Chu Dong still has some difficulties in making this decision. After all, compared with other generals, rod is not outstanding in his age. Even in terms of the life span of human beings in this age, he is an old man in the real sense. Although he wanted to prove the nature of war, Chu Dong could not let an old man involved in the war. "Lord Rhode, I fully understand your mind, but it''s very important to go to war this time. No old or young woman is allowed to go to war." Rod''s face was not happy. "King, do you mean I''m old and useless?" Now Chu Dong was embarrassed and said in his heart, "well, it''s also my negligence. If I announce it in advance, maybe my father-in-law will not misunderstand me." But Chu Dong had no choice but to say, "well, Lord rod, just take care of the logistic support. But it''s very important for Eddie to supervise the food and grass. We''ll ask you two for the logistic support." Now Chu Dong can only pull Eddie up, otherwise this matter, also don''t know how to end, although Eddie''s original intention, is to go to the front line, but he followed Chu Dong for so long, also know now Chu Dong make this decision, all because of rod, he readily agreed. Now that there are candidates for logistics, the next step is to discuss when and how to send troops. Chu Dong unfolded the map and began to work with the generals to see the current situation of each department. At the intersection of Chen Liu and Nanbo City, which is close to Canglang department, there are gaowu troops here, which can be regarded as a stable rear area of Eastern Chu. Although there is jingtianliang department in Dingyuan City, he is not a good man at all. As long as Gao Wujun keeps a fixed posture in Canglang department, he will not dare to make any changes. Chapter 1357 Looking back at the northern line, there are Ziyu troops guarding. As long as there are Ziyu troops guarding here, and the newly calmed ice city line, the whole north is also very stable. At the same time, the existence of Ziyu just restrained Qi Yunfa, the general of Vatican City. Although Qi Yunfa wants to take advantage of the current chaotic situation and support the army for independence, it is inevitable that he will not be able to do so. As long as he has a long brain, he will know that everyone dares to take this opportunity to pursue independence, but he can''t. As soon as he pulls up the anti flag, the Ziyu army over there will have a reason to take his Vatican City. It can be said that the present Vatican City, Yu Qi Yunfa, is such an embarrassing existence. Abandon is not, defend is not, anti is not. The only thing he can do now is to keep the change. As long as he doesn''t move, at least Ziyu has no legitimate reason to take Vatican City. And Qi Yunfa, at the moment just think of this, but Chu Dong think more than he himself, but also some long-term. Pointing to the map, Chu Dong said, "look at the map. If you are Qi Yunfa, would you like to borrow Ziyu army at this time?" Chu Dong''s analysis is right. Qi Yunfa at this time, in order to keep the Vatican City, he must borrow Ziyu''s strength. Only in this way can he keep the safety of the Vatican City. "Yes, your majesty, if the Vatican City is broken, the chaos forces over there will affect Ziyu more or less." "Yes, so from this point of view, the existence of Ziyu is the most powerful backer of the Vatican City." So there is no fighting in the area of Vatican City. Since everyone agreed, Chu Dong began to move his finger in the same direction. He had to analyze the situation one by one, and then work out a complete and feasible plan for sending troops. At this time, Chu Dong''s finger to the flame City area. The Guowei part of flame city is very close to Fengdu and Chenliu. As we all know, Guo Wei himself is a successful city leader. At this time, he will never raise the anti flag. As long as there are two big backers, Fengdu and Chenliu, those chaotic troops will not easily come to Huyan city. Chu Dong pointed to the map and said, "so now all the armed forces are in chaos. The important places they want to fight for are only concentrated in Jiangnan and Jiangbei." Looking at the map, the generals nodded. The Chenliu area is also a traditional area in the old days because of its convenient terrain and powerful cavalry. Now Chu Dong occupies this strategic place and plays an excellent cavalry. For these two films, he can attack from left to right and gallop freely. Immediately, Huawu said that if he wanted to go to war this time to pacify the chaotic army, he needed to use cavalry as a deterrent. Words just fall, Bailiping way: "just deterrence, not enough, to let them really fear inside the heart is." At present, the opinions of the literati, the ministers and the generals are unified, so there is no possibility that they can''t discuss affairs together. Therefore, Bai Liping and others are naturally in the discussion. At this time, Li Muliang said: "I totally agree. Now according to the information from the wind and shadow departments, there is a man named Jia Ping in Wu Xingping''s army. He knows the array, and according to the way he marches, he is most likely Yunxin. Therefore, it is the best policy to take the lead in cracking down on Wu Xingping. " The people here are discussing. The people in the shadow and the wind have been hearing from the front all the time. Now Sima Tianying has invested in qingmo, so the only person who knows the array in the world is Yunxin. After pondering, Chu Dong said, "what General Li said is very true." In this way, the war against chaos and the operational plan will be improved. When several people in Eastern Chu discussed how to fight the war, Yu Guang, who had been cured, had already seen Hanlin. He is the closest person to Hanlin. When Hanlin used to be a proton, he was a close follower. Now he came to the east of Chu and met Bosten. He had to ask where Hanlin is now. Bosten didn''t know something in Hanlin''s secret. He also knew that Yuguang was the most reliable person in Hanlin. Naturally, he told Hanlin exactly where to take care of him now. Not only that, this time he was very happy I have to go there in person to recuperate the cold forest. "I believe that after a period of adjustment, the king will have nothing to do. If the king has nothing to do, he will be in charge of the new country again, which will stop the sword." Although Bosten was only a doctor, he naturally didn''t want to make a good start in this troubled time. In his mind, only when Hanlin came back to be in charge of the new country could the troubled times be ended. Although Chudong was known as the emperor of the shop, Bosten still thought that Hanlin was the only candidate. He didn''t know that the cold forest had changed. With Yu Guang, they come to see Hanlin. They never think that Hanlin is with Tang Feng. Just want to go in, Yu Guang see familiar figure, in the heart dark sigh, but pulled wave ten days. Bo Xun didn''t understand: "what''s the matter, Mr. Yu Guang? Now that the king has abdicated, do you still want to perform the grand rites of monarch and Minister? "During the period of Hanlin''s recuperation, Bosten thought that he was a doctor, and Hanlin was his patient, that''s all. Therefore, he thinks that Yu Guang should not stick to etiquette at this time. Yu Guang said: "no matter when you want it, the people in it are also the king." Bo Xun didn''t know what Yu Guang thought at this time. He didn''t want to scare the snake. He wanted to know how Tang Feng was dead. He came here to bewitch the king again? Thinking of this, he naturally took advantage of Tang Feng''s unprepared and retreated back, then he deliberately raised his voice outside. "The king can be inside. Chen Yuguang and Mr. Bosten are here to see my king." Tang Feng was discussing with Hanlin that if Chu Dong took the opportunity to fight in the name of pacifying the chaos, they would take action. Before saying a word, Tang Feng was surprised to hear the voice of Yu Guang outside. "King, it seems that I need to avoid it." Quickly, Tang Feng hid behind the screen. Han Lin straightened up and said, "it''s Mr. Yu Guang and Mr. Bosten. Why be polite? I''ve abdicated. I''m not the original king. Come in." In this way, they walk in slowly, while Yu Guang takes a look around and discovers a pair of men''s shoes under the screen. He knows that Tang Feng is hiding behind the screen. In this case, Yu Guang naturally won''t expose Tang Feng. In this way, he can only scare the snake. He has already thought that if he doesn''t disturb Tang Feng at this time, he can find out the truth. So after Yu Guang meets Han Lin, he just talks about the past normally, and doesn''t mention anything about what happened to him. For his sudden hoarseness, Yu Guang only said that he did not know what kind of food he ate by mistake, which can be proved. When Bosten heard this, he obviously recognized that Yu Guang was telling a lie. Chapter 1358 Although he heard it was a lie, he thought that since Yu Guang said so, there must be his reason, so he simply gave Yu Guang this proof. Standing over, he took over Yu Guang''s words and said, "yes, your majesty. In fact, these are just two kinds of common food. If you eat them alone, they are harmless. But it''s only because of Yu Guang''s misfortune that they eat together that they have to come back and find me from a long distance." "Two kinds of common food make people dumb?" For such a thing, cold forest unheard of, issued a question. "Yes, it''s just some conventional bean products, but when it comes to honey, it will make people deaf. The so-called" ten deaf and nine dumb king. " In terms of medical theory, Yu believes that at least these two things are of the same age. But once a person is deaf, he can''t hear a voice, he can''t hear other people''s words, and he can''t know what his voice is. When he comes and goes, he''s dumb? And inside the screen, Tang Feng obviously hears that they are deceiving Hanlin with lies. He is shocked in his heart. "They are deliberately concealing. Can they find something?" I have to admit that after going through some things, Yu Guang has learned to be smart. Now that he knows Tang Feng is eavesdropping, he will not choose to expose him now. If he exposes this person now, some mysteries will never be solved. Including Chu Dong and he said that this man was actually transformed by Ava. In front of him, AVA played a play and cheated Chu Dong by feigning death. Now, as Tang Feng, this man still has to play a good play of feigning death. What''s his conspiracy? This is what Yu Guang wants to know. Not to mention how Tang Feng surprised himself behind the screen, Yu Guang and Hanlin in front of him talked about the past separately. After that, Bo Xun proposed to regulate Hanlin. While recuperating, Bosten began to talk about poisonous insects. "King, your body''s recuperation is all right, but the poison in your body is limited. Now I haven''t found a way to solve it. Maybe I can only find the real person who can do it." After hearing this, Tang Feng was even more surprised in the dark. "This damned Bosten, even if Yu Guang is cured. Now I can see that there are poisonous insects in the cold forest. If I find a way to relieve him, I will be busy in vain." Tang Feng in the dark has already killed Bo Xun. Now, he must have no way to mobilize the people of medicine and chrysanthemum killing, but now tianyuanzong has formed a big influence secretly. Therefore, the power of this new sect can be eliminated. Tang Feng began to think about his plan to get rid of Bosten. After they left, Tang Feng talked with Hanlin about some plans and began to ask Hanlin for rights. "King, now we need to be able to mobilize the rights of tianyuanzong members." "Good! Gu, I give you this right, but now I''m alone with my young son. In Qiuyuan''s hands, it''s a matter of my heart. I''m going to make Yu Guang the Regent. What do you think? " Tang Feng could hear that although Hanlin was talking, he was actually bargaining. For Tang Feng, Qiuyuan, a man who stands on his own as the king, is an important step in this game of chess. After a little thought, he said, "since it''s the king''s decision, why do I oppose it?" "Well, when you see Yu Guang and act as regent for you, it''s time for you to exercise your privileges." Now, Hanlin doesn''t have to be dumb with him. It''s very clear to Tang Feng that this is a deal. He hopes to see a pair of children safe, which is the only exchange condition. Because of these two children, the king of Hanlin had more concerns in his heart than Tang Feng had expected. Later, Hanlin asked Tang Feng to hand over Wang Jian, who represented the supremacy of the monarchy. He wanted to draft a document to inform the world. The helpless Tang Feng had to hand over Wang Jian. He understood that it was not so easy for him to take it back. He said: "if it wasn''t for the poisonous insects in the cold forest, this man would be hard to control. But now, I already know his weakness." Tang Feng has already seen that Hanlin''s weakness lies in his children. He really pities his parents. Although Hanlin was the king of a generation, there was no difference between Hanlin and Pingtou people in some things. "Ha ha, ridiculous Terrans are always bound by this kind of family affection. No wonder they can''t be really strong all the time, not like my Protoss." As a natural Protoss, he naturally does not understand, nor can he understand, what is the emotional world of human beings. Then, the king of Hanlin ordered. To Yu Guang''s residence. Now among the six guards, Gu song died, leaving only five guards: Yu Guang, Hancheng, Ma Zhong, Wu lie and Zhao Yong. Now that Gu song is dead, the other four have lost the heart of fighting. After a period of imprisonment, they are more open to the idea that the rights are worthless than freedom. Now a few people just want to stay in the east of Chu and live their free life.Wu Liedao said: "Mr. Yu Guang, we have already thought clearly about what happened in front of us. We have no intention of rights, so we can''t accompany Mr. Yu Guang this time. Of course, we have to work together before and escort Mr. Yu Guang back home." After Wu lie finished, Ma Zhong, Zhao Yong and Hancheng also said that this was their idea. Yu Guang didn''t expect that they could see through this prison disaster. If Yu Guang could, he didn''t have such an idea in his heart. Thinking of this, Yu Guang said: "it''s OK, everyone has his own ambition, but you and I used to be trusted by the king. I can''t control how you do it, but we have to have a beginning and an end." Wu lie and Ma Zhong insisted that this incident had made him understand everything, but Yu guangduo said it was useless. It was Zhao Yong and Hancheng who moved their minds. "Mr. Yu Guang said that if I don''t follow Ma Zhong, I''m sorry for the word" Zhong "in the name Zhao Yong said: "Ma Zhong said so. There is a word" Yong "in my name, so I will not shrink back." In this way, a group of three people prepared to set out the next day and return to the new country. This matter is a variable for Chu Dong''s arrangement. Is this battle still going to be fought? In front is Qiu yuan holding the young master Han Ding. Chu Dong has a good reason to send troops. Now, Yu Guang was appointed Regent by the king, and there was a new principal in Xinshi kingdom. His internal rebellion was also someone else''s family affairs. Listening to Chu Dong''s worry, Cui Pingshan said with a laugh: "don''t worry, your majesty, this time I will not be able to return home." Chapter 1359 "No way? Why do you infer that, sir? " Chu Dong was puzzled. Cui Pingshan confidently said: "what Qiuyuan is fighting now is to take a son and a daughter of Hanlin. This is the capital he relies on to protect his life. Is it a king''s order that he can give back his rights? What''s more, Yu Guang and others are the most trusted people in Hanlin. He Jin and Hong Wei dare not take Qiuyuan for example. They are just worried that Qiuyuan''s dog will jump over the wall and kill the youngest son and the eldest princess. And with the accusation, Yu Guang will worry about their safety rather than act rashly. " After listening to Cui Pingshan''s analysis, Chu Dong thought it was very reasonable. It was immediately ordered that the logistical support work should continue, and the generals who are ready to go to war should not stop to train their troops. The war will still start at any time. As expected, Cui Qiushan refused to return it to Wang Pingyuan. "Lord Yu Guang, although you have the king''s life in your hand, you are not the king after all. If the king comes back today, of course I will give back the power to you. I will never give back the power to you!" Yu Guang didn''t expect that Qiu yuan was so tough, and when he said this, he had already ordered people to take Princess Hanping first. Seeing this, Yu Guang and his three had no choice but to leave for the time being and think of other ways. On this day, the news came back to the east of Chu. Chu Dong immediately began to order troops. In this battle, Chu Dong sent Jamie as the vanguard, while Hua Wu and Gong lie stayed in Chen Liu for the time being, which puzzled the two generals. "King, although Jamie is brave and has nothing to say in fighting, he always rushes ahead, but let him be the main general, this..." Chu Dong said, "don''t say it. It''s just a bluff. It''s just that you need a man with a very strong force. Jamie''s fighting power is known all over the world, isn''t it?" It''s hard for them to say anything. Accompanied by Jamie are Li Muliang, Bai lipingzhi and Zhong An, who are the think tanks around him. With Li Muliang, a military genius, as an assistant, we can say that this combination is very powerful. Just as Jamie was sending troops, Tang Feng received the news that Qiu yuan refused to hand over military power, which means that Yu Guang did not have a successful Regent. In this way, he could not mobilize tianyuanzong people, which made Tang Feng very anxious. Now Bo Xunyi is actively helping Hanlin to find a way to remove the poisonous insects. To get rid of this person a day earlier is the biggest disaster. Later, Hanlin continued to grow and tianyuanzong healed Bo Xun. It is conceivable that what he had to face. So at this time, Tang Feng began to think about how to help Yu Guang and get back his power from Qiuyuan. As for Qiu yuan''s failure to succeed as regent, Han Lin seems to be indifferent. "I knew that things would not go so well." In this way, Tang Feng is even more worried. He knows that Hanlin is not a simple person. Now, because of the poisonous insects, Hanlin can only cooperate with each other. As soon as he succeeds, he is afraid that the first person to be killed in Hanlin is Tang Feng. If it were someone else, Tang Feng, as a Protoss, would not be able to kill him, but the king of Hanlin generation, he still has this ability. All over the world, is it the king''s land! If Hanlin really wants to kill him, why should Hanlin do it himself. Although Tang Feng is a Protoss, there are many people who can kill the Protoss. Therefore, Tang Feng must prevent such things from happening. He was abandoned by the Protoss. He was not supported by the Protoss. "In the past, I was fooled around like a dog by the people above. Now I don''t want to be such a person." The name of Tang Feng is originally his name in the divine world. On the contrary, AVA is the pseudonym of other people''s world. At this time, his eyes turned to Meng Yang, who had killed for chrysanthemum. "Well, maybe this person can use it." Such as Zhu Mingyue, he can''t point to it now, but on the contrary, this man named Meng Yang can make use of it. Although he knows that Meng Yang is not sincere, he can certainly borrow his strength in this matter. Now the people in the medicine sect have left the King City and gone to Chu Dong, but Ju Sha is still there. At this time, Zhu Mingyue pulls a group out of control, but Meng Yang is still in the King City, and he is now a member of Chudong. Although Tang Feng didn''t know the specific things, Meng Yang had a chance as long as he was in the King City. Now the whole jusha organization, it can be said that Mengyang has become the boss because of chance. Although the jusha organization is not the original, it has no such powerful power, but at least he is still in name. Not only that, in order to better work for Chu Dong, now Meng Yang tries to please Qiu yuan. It can also be said that now Qiuyuan can only use this person to help him manage the Ju Sha intelligence organization, whether he trusts Meng Yang or not.On this day, Meng Yang received secret information from Tang Feng. Tang Feng ordered him to use Ju Sha''s intelligence network to inquire about Qiu yuan''s daily life. Although he controlled Han Ding and Han Ping, he could not watch them all the time. As long as not every moment, Meng Yang has a chance. Once Meng Yang succeeds and sends the two out safely, Yu Guang and the three of them will have a chance to attack Qiu yuan. By that time, everything will not be able to stop Qiu yuan. Just Meng Yang won''t think of it. Zhu Mingyue, who was born as Ju Sha, secretly stares at the progress of things. Ju Sha organization originally exists for the purpose of collecting intelligence. Meng Yang is not the most outstanding person. When Zhu Mingyue is on her mind, she can know Meng Yang''s recent situation by some means. "Oh? This Meng Yang, he wants to find a chance to rescue Han Ding and Han Ping? Good Zhu Mingyue decided to give him a yellow sparrow. Now who controls these two people is equal to directly having the supreme power. Not only keep an eye on this matter, but also secretly send Ju Sha''s good hand to help Meng Yang. "Lord Meng Yang, we have come to help you." Zhu Mingyue''s two capable men are Guangwei and Xinjie. For these two people''s ability, Meng Yang still knows. "Oh? It''s you. Didn''t you leave with Zhu Mingyue? " Meng Yang asked. Xin Jie said: "Mr. Meng Yang, there are some things that everyone is in the same way. You don''t have to hide them from us. What you''re doing now is a big thing. As long as the young master and the eldest princess successfully break away from the control of Qiuyuan, we also want to see it." Guangwei also said: "yes, what Meng Yang has done is the most important thing!" Chapter 1360 Xinjie further said: "because of this, we will contribute. It''s not about who we''re talking to now, Mr. Meng Yang. What do you say? " These two people''s tongue is as bright as a flower, say Meng Yang believed his two people''s words. "Well, I didn''t expect that there were two Mingli among the chrysanthemum killers. If you join in, you will be able to rescue them successfully." In this way, with the cooperation of these two people, Meng Yang secretly led people on this day, and finally successfully rescued Han Ding and Han Ping. After the rescue was successful, they were rushed to Yu Guang. Yu Guang is very happy to see it. "Great, Mr. Meng Yang. Thank you very much. Ma Zhong and Zhao Yong, you can escort the young master and the eldest princess to Chudong as soon as possible. " These two people also know that the royal city is not safe now. When they find out that they have been rescued, Qiuyuan will use his strength to search their whereabouts. If Qiuyuan''s people are trying to catch them, it will be very bad. So they escorted Er Zi to the east of Chu. Wang Cheng, Qiu yuan''s residence, hears that Er Zi suddenly disappears, and Qiu yuan is extremely mad. Just as he was about to send someone, Yu Guang came with him. "Qiuyuan, do you obey the king''s orders now?" Up to now, Qiuyuan can only fight to the end, pretending that he still has hostages. "Yu Guang, don''t push me." "What about being in a hurry?" Yu Guang''s heart is a piece of iron now. He''s not afraid of blackmail for a long time. This let Qiuyuan know that the trend has gone. "In that case, I''m not welcome!" Brush! Draw out the sword and stab Yu Guang. Although Qiu yuan is not a military general strictly speaking, he has some fighting power after all. After all, in front of him, he can also be regarded as a man of fame. It''s just that Qiuyuan has some fighting power, but how can he always serve Yu Guang around Hanlin. Even Yu Guang''s fighting power is not included in the list, but if he can work in the cold forest, his force value will be 100 times stronger than that of Qiu yuan. In other words, in terms of combat power, three or five ordinary assassins are not close to him, but Qiu yuan has no such combat power. When Yu Guang sees him stabbing, he dodges to avoid the attack and quickly strikes back. After seeing each other, Qiu yuan is defeated and killed by Yu Guang on the spot. Since Qiuyuan was killed and Yuguang had a king''s life, he could be the Regent of Hanlin. After the king''s life was read out, he asked all the people to watch carefully to see if the real seal of Wang Jian was added to the imperial edict. "Today, the king ordered me to be regent to help the young master. If you don''t agree with me, it will be the end of autumn." Because Yu Guang has to deal with some aftercare, naturally he can''t care about Ma Zhong and Zhao Yong on the road. He would not have thought that Zhu Mingyue would send someone to ambush and try to take away the second son. The two tried their best to protect Erzi, but in the end, their fighting power was limited. Finally, Zhao Yonggao had no choice but to drink. "Ma Zhong, you protect these two people. I''ll fight them to the end. Let''s go!" Zhao Yong put his life in the way of several people. Ma Zhongcai took the second son and went on. But Zhu Mingyue''s pursuit is not complete. His goal is not to reach Erzi, and he will never stop. At this time, only Ma Zhong is left, and soon someone will catch up with him. In a hurry, Ma Zhong received a blood letter and handed it to the second son for them to keep. The blood hand will be the proof of their identity in the future. "I''m one of the six guards, Ma Zhong. Today I left a letter in my hand to prove the identity of my two sons. One day my two sons will return to the king''s city. This is the evidence..." He handed the blood to the two ignorant people and repeatedly told them that they must not lose it. He tossed and turned and secretly sent them to the people. After all this, Ma Zhong begins to attract people who wish Mingyue. He has already thought about it. This time, he really wants to be loyal. In this way, for the time being, the whereabouts of these two sons have become a mystery. At this time, east of Chu, somewhere. Smelling that Er Zi was missing, he was so anxious that he burst out of the cold forest and couldn''t get up with the sudden illness. Soon Bo Xun received the news and came to check the condition of Hanlin, but he didn''t know. At this time, Tang Feng had arranged people. He could come in and cure Hanlin, but he could never leave. As long as he cured Hanlin and stepped out of the door, it was time for him to die. At this time, Chu Dong also received this shocking news. To his surprise, Chu Dong wanted to find out the meaning of the war, so he sent Jamie to send troops, and the incident happened again. "Is it so difficult to prove the way of killing?" Chu Dong sighed, and immediately gave an order to Jamie, who was preparing to attack Wu Xingping''s Department, to slow down the March and wait for the order. Although the pace could slow down, he still had to make enough momentum. With Bai Liping in the army, he was an expert in this field, which did not need Chu Dong to worry about. Later, Chu Dong began to launch the wind and shadow department. The shadow department, together with the power of stealing doors, including the power of killing chrysanthemums in Xinshi Kingdom, actively sought the whereabouts of Erzi.This year, these two sons are about five or six years old. They only remember things in a hazy way. Although can remember some things, but for memory, these two are a little vague. The farmer who took him in was an old couple. The couple happened to have no children. When they arrived at his home, they all thought it was the will of God. However, both of them were illiterate and didn''t know what was written on the blood book, but when they saw that there was a blood book on them, they knew it was very important. But young cold set, life and death do not agree to the blood hand to the husband and wife two people custody. "Uncle Ma Zhong said that no one can give it to him." And the long Princess Hanping blinked her eyes and said, "brother, they are good people. He took us in." Han Ding still shook his head: "that doesn''t work." Cold set incomparably insist, let husband and wife two people, also have no way. Seeing this, the woman said, "in this case, can I help you sew him into the clothes?" After thinking about it, Han Ding said, "OK, but I have to put it in myself." These two people are just children, but they have become like adults after experiencing such things. In order to survive, they have to keep their mind. The next day, a group of officers and soldiers came to the family. chrysanthemum kill people, indeed many eye liner, they have got the news, missing two sons, possession of blood hands. So Zhu Mingyue began to search door-to-door nearby. He must find two children with blood hands. When they found the family surnamed Liu, the soldiers began to ask their names. The two couples were eager to ask for their children. As a result, they sent them two at once. It''s like fulfilling their dream. For the sake of the safety of the two children, they simply named them Yuanhe dream. Asked by the soldiers about her name, Princess Hanping hid behind her brother in fear. Chapter 1361 At this time, the husband and wife, the man went hunting in the mountains, and the woman is going to the backyard to hold firewood, there are only two children in the yard. Seeing this, Han Ding took good care of his younger sister and said, "Liu Meng, you don''t want your elder brother here." "Liu?" I''ve seen a few children with blood in their hands. Now the age is right, but the name is not right. The main thing is that I don''t know if I can find the blood book. Immediately these soldiers began to search themselves. And now the blood book is sewn into the clothes, so Han Ding is not afraid of them. But Han Ding is also a man with temper. Anyway, even if he was a puppet before, he was also a king. "You can search it, but if you can''t find it out!" Hearing a little boy''s voice, several soldiers felt strange, but they didn''t put it in their heart. All of them burst out laughing. "Hahaha, little fart, you talk like an adult." "Where''s the bullshit, search!" The woman came back from the backyard with firewood. See such a situation, maternal outbreak, all of a sudden rushed over. "What are you doing? Don''t hurt my children." "It''s OK. Let them search." At this time, Han Ding is extremely calm, showing his calm which is not in line with his age. However, he is just a fictitious child of five or six years old, but he is not frightened. "You little fart!" Several soldiers were still shouting. At this time, the hunting man came back. Seeing this, he was angry. "What do you want to do?" Liu Chengfeng is a man who lives by hunting. He has the magic of arrows. He can''t go up the mountain to hunt without other weapons. In addition, in order to open up a road, he must take a firewood knife to break through the thorns. He rushed over with a firewood knife. "Who moves my child, who I fight with! Stand back, all of you Liu Cheng''s amazing momentum made these soldiers a little scared at that time. But after a moment, the head of these soldiers gave an order. "I''m so timid. What kind of soldier should I be? Let''s go together!" Just at this time, the village brought people here. Recently, there are always soldiers looking for children from house to house, so that the village head can''t get along with the villagers and keep them safe. Now that the world is in chaos, who knows whether they are soldiers or thieves. The villagers came and quickly surrounded the soldiers. "What''s the matter?" "What''s the matter? It seems that you are the head of the village. We acted on the orders of Zhu Da. You should have heard the name of Zhu Mingyue." "Of course. But your family, have you ever handed in the king''s law? " "Wang fa? Hehe, now we only wish you the best After hearing this, the village head raised his eyes. "In that case..." Hula all of a sudden, these villagers surrounded these soldiers, and the number of them was several times that of them. In such a situation, one of the soldiers said: "chief, we are just looking for children with blood hands. Why fight with the village head?" The soldier also knew that at this time, he would only suffer losses if he was strong, and his attitude would turn 180 degrees. "Village head, you see, we are also acting according to orders. These two children are about the same age as adults Zhu. Don''t worry, if we can''t find his blood book, we won''t embarrass them, will we?" At this time, Han Ding said: "I said, I don''t know what blood book, and I don''t have it. Let them search it." The village head looked at the child. When he was young and met a fierce soldier, he was very surprised. "You are a bit bold. Since the child agrees, you can search for it, but if you can''t find anything, you can''t pass Hao Daping. Where is Sifang village?" As he finished, Hao Daping''s eyes flashed, and the soldiers were all dumbfounded. "Chief, do you want to search now or not? " " this... " In this case, the soldiers are in a dilemma. If they can''t find anything, it''s hard for them to leave. But if they don''t, they can''t take the responsibility. It''s not the order to search, it''s not the order to go back. At that time, I was stunned and didn''t know what to do. At this time, startled by the cold, he stood there with all his young men standing. "Now you can see clearly!" When these soldiers saw this, the head of the soldier was also shocked by Xiao Han. In the heart secretly way: "still really don''t say, this small fart kid, have a little boldness, since so, I also can resume life."Thinking of this, the soldier waved his hand. "Well, since they have been checked, they are not the people they are looking for. Let''s go!" Very embarrassed, the soldiers left. With the departure of these people, Hao Daping had a deep interest in the performance of his younger age and his younger brother just now. "What''s your name, doll." "Liu Yuan!" Now the young master, Hanlin, has too many things on his shoulders. Even though he knows that the village head is not a bad man, he does not dare to show his identity. He takes the name given by his temporary adoptive parents as his name and answers Hao Daping. As the head of Sihai village, Hao Daping doesn''t know that Liu Chengfeng and his wife have no children at all. When he hears that the child''s surname is Liu, he knows that he is not telling the truth. "Oh? You say your surname is Liu. I''m the head of the village. Liu Chengfeng and I have no children. " Han Ding blinked his eyes and said, "I asked the village head if his surname was Liu, so it must be their child?" "This Ha ha ha, what a smart mouth. I appreciate you very much. " After listening to Hao Daping''s words, Liu Chengfeng and his wife were very happy. "Son, it''s your nature to let the village head appreciate you." This is because the couple, living up to now, do not leave a certain area near the village. Naturally, their cognition is limited. Although Liu Chengfeng is a hunter, his range of activities is also limited, and every time he hunts, he will not go far. Therefore, in their eyes, the village head is not worthy of existence. If they didn''t really like these two children just now, or even treat them as if they were their own, they would not have burst out with astonishing momentum. Even the soldiers were not afraid. The couple were honest people. Because Han Ding grew up in the palace, although he was only a puppet in front of people, the education in the palace was different from that of the people. His performance was generous and decent, which made Hao Daping more like him. Liu Chengfeng and his wife, who are honest, tell the truth that someone entrusted them to their husband and wife. Chapter 1362 "Village head, as you know, our husband and wife have no children. These two children suddenly come here. Of course, they have realized our dream. No, the old man just gave these two children a temporary name, Yuanhe dream." After listening to the woman''s answer, Hao Daping understood what was going on. "I see. Do these two sons have their own names?" "Do you have a real name?" They were puzzled, but at this time, although they were not big enough, they were full of hostility towards Hao Daping. Now that he is in a dangerous environment at any time, it is normal for him to make such a move. After hearing the question, Hao Daping immediately explained, explaining with a kind expression on his face. "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. Since your husband and wife have accepted these two wanna, he is from Sifang village. As a village head, I naturally need to know the population situation of my own village. " Hearing this, the couple were relieved. "So it is. Children, the village head is a good man. You just tell them your first name. " Although Han Ding behaved well and calmly in front of him, he was still a child and couldn''t answer questions like a stream everywhere. The situation in front of him was urgent. It was because Han Ding exerted his great potential at the critical moment of life and death that he had such amazing performance. Now those soldiers have already left. Subconsciously, Han Ding has announced the danger It''s over. The vigilance to the village head is just a kind of potential instinct that has not disappeared in the end. Now I heard the couple who took him in and said that the village head was a good man, and his last vigilance disappeared in his whole subconsciousness. So when asked about his real name, he suddenly hesitated. "We..." At this time, the head of the village is called Qu Xing''an. He stood up and said: "village head, Liu Chengfeng and his wife have already said that they were entrusted to them by a seriously injured person, so we shouldn''t ask them in detail about their real names. This is also for the sake of two well-being." Hao Daping thought that Qu Xingan had a point. He patted his head and said, "look at me, I only think about the responsibilities of the village head. I''m not considerate. I''m to blame for this. I''m to blame." After that, in order to make the atmosphere more harmonious, Hao Daping once again showed a kind smile and giggled there. At last, Han Ding was relieved. Hao Daping then asked people to make a simple registration under the pseudonyms of Liu Yuan and Liu Meng, and then left with Xiang Yong. The head of the village took people to leave, but among the villagers who followed him, some of them started thinking. "These two children are of unknown origin, and the little boy behaves differently. How can I feel that he is the two children that adult Zhu is looking for?" Although Zhu Mingyue tries her best to catch these two sons, he doesn''t dare to risk the world''s condemnation. It is publicly announced that the people to be arrested are the young master and the eldest princess. They do not even dare to put up portraits in public. They can only send people to inquire constantly. Zhu Mingyue didn''t dare to do this. The people sent by Chu Dong didn''t dare to post the portrait publicly either. In this way, wouldn''t it mean to announce to everyone that the young master and the eldest princess are missing now. Now that Yu Guangcai became Regent after his illness, the whole situation of Xinshi state was initially stable. At this time, if the matter was made public, it would be a mess again. Although he did not order Jamie to withdraw his troops now, it did not mean that Chu Dong wanted to see unrest in Xinshi. These were two things. According to the intelligence, in addition to the fact that it has been confirmed that the place where Ma Zhong was finally killed, the people in Chudong are also in the nearest range. They look for it little by little, first from the nearest place, and then expand the scope little by little. When Chu Dong put his energy on this matter, Han Lin''s residence was in a state of great urgency. This coma lasted three days and three nights. In his coma, he kept muttering only one word. "My son, alas, my son..." It can be seen that this incident is a great blow to Hanlin. Tang Feng had been waiting for Bo Xun for three days, but he didn''t come out. Tang Feng didn''t expect that even if Bo Xun came here for three days, Hanlin still didn''t wake up. Now Tang Feng still needs the power of Hanlin. He has poisoned Hanlin, and Hanlin has also left a hand for him. Originally, he wanted to take this opportunity. Anyway, Hanlin fell ill, and it happened that he would take over tianyuanzong. But Hanlin is really an emperor, who can govern a country and a sect. The whole tianyuanzong was divided into water, fire, wind and thunder, each with an elder. In order to fully mobilize the power of tianyuanzong, the four elders have to take out their own keepsake to match the keepsake held by Hanlin. In his hand, Hanlin held a round wall with a square hole in the middle, while the four elders were square walls in the middle, which were divided into four parts.Only when four square walls are used to form a complete square wall, and the round wall is connected with the round wall, can it really mobilize the tianyuanzong''s keepsake, which is called tianyuanbi. Only when Tianyuan wall is shown to the public can we exercise our rights. Not to mention how Tang Feng did it, let the four elders listen to him. It''s also a difficult problem to say that he wants to build up a complete Tianyuan wall. Without this token, he has no way to mobilize the power of Tianyuan sect. Originally, Hanlin had promised him that he would have the right. But who would have thought that Yu Guang''s second son was missing while he was Regent here. "Is it..." Now Tang Feng thought that the only way is to help Hanlin find his two children. This makes Tang Feng very tangled. Now that he has the heart to kill Hanlin, how can he leave his two children? Now what he is asked to do is not to save them, which makes Tang Feng not tangled. At this time, Bo Xun, who was treated by Hanlin, burst out laughing. "Ha ha ha, fortune, fortune, King..." What to say later, suddenly a shadow flashed, and then covered his mouth. "Doctor whispers, there''s an ambush outside." "Who are you?" The shadow, who flashed in, said, "Lord Bosten, take a closer look." "Oh? You are... " The shadow once again signaled Bosten to keep quiet. Then he lowered his voice and said, "doctor, it''s Tianfeng. What''s your situation now?" "There is salvation, of course. Not only that, but also you and so on." "I''ll wait?" Tianfeng doesn''t care about the life and death of Hanlin. He originally came to find Bosten. After thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t get any reply. Did the miracle doctor treat their affairs as things? Chapter 1363 But behind, the Sky Breeze just hears, at this time wave ten days to give cold forest treatment. The sky wind comes with Qi. "Ha ha, in the end, Hanlin is the king, and we It turns out that there are three, six and nine grades in the mind of the great doctor. " I wanted to come and look for Bo Xun, but unexpectedly, I found that there was an ambush outside. In addition, these people who had been guarding outside for three days were relaxed, otherwise Tianfeng would have no chance to come in and remind me. Tianfeng doesn''t care about Hanlin. Anyway, he''s so sick that the doctor has been guarding him for three days. Tianfeng just wants Hanlin to die. It''s easy. But if people outside want to do harm to Bosten, he can''t ignore it. Tian Feng wanted to come here and inform Chu Dong, but he didn''t have to think about it. "Well, there are so many things for you now, Lord Chudong. These are small things for me." Therefore, at this time, Chu Dong did not know the specific situation here. And Yu Guang at the beginning in order not to scare a snake, and behind, he wants to further find out the truth, at that time he also did not inform Chu Dong this matter. What Chu Dong knew was that Yu Guang had seen Hanlin, and when he came back, he got the king''s order. Although he was strange in his heart, he didn''t know that there were such details. After hearing about this situation from Tianfeng, Bosten was shocked. Bosten did not know the existence of Tang Feng, including Tianfeng. Now they only know that there are people ambushing in the dark, although they are the people around Hanlin. But at this time, Hanlin became so sick that it was not his order, and he had no reason to order to kill people who could cure him. So both of them were sure that there would be someone else in the dark to give this order. Bosten said, "what should I do? Listen to you. As long as I cure the king and walk out of the door, I will lose my life?" Tianfeng said, "it''s not difficult, Mr. Bosten. Just do as I say." "Please give me some advice." Tianfeng felt a little embarrassed after listening. "Doctor, you are so polite. We need your help." The Sky Breeze again entreated. Bosten said: "in fact, it''s not difficult to cure you. Just need the special blood of the king now as a medicine guide. I didn''t expect that, in the dark, there was a cycle of cause and effect, and the retribution was not good. At the beginning, you people tried Dan for him, but now the poison in the king''s body can only be solved by releasing the old blood. And you just need this special blood to recover. " Hearing the wind, he gave a bitter smile. "According to the miracle doctor, we are even, but what about the sins of our brothers in recent years?" After hearing this, Bosten laughed. "Lord Tianfeng, I understand your feelings, but you are too narrow-minded to be a real man. What do you think?" "Yes, I understand the truth, but for a time, let me and my brothers through the heart of this hurdle, or some feel sorry." Hearing this, Bo Xun knew that since he didn''t understand the truth, he would not mention revenge later. This is really a matter of having the best of both worlds. I began to listen carefully. What Tianfeng said is very simple. How simple can it be? It can help him through the current crisis. What Tianfeng said was simple, at least it sounded simple and direct. He told Bo Xun that he only needed to announce out loud that if Hanlin''s illness was to recover completely, it would take several hard to find drugs, and it would take ten and a half days to recuperate. "So the doctor, as long as you don''t find all the so-called medicine for one day, the king won''t recover from the disease for one day, won''t you? And I heard it very clearly. Those people said that as long as the king is cured, they will do it after you go out. So you just have to announce that your majesty will really recover, won''t you? " After hearing Tianfeng''s words, Bosten knew that he had only one try at the moment. Just at this moment, footsteps came from outside. Wary of the wind, chose to hide. It doesn''t matter if Tianfeng hides and observes secretly. After observing, he sees something extraordinary. "This figure, this mask, and this voice, don''t they It''s impossible. Isn''t national master Tang Feng dead, but the voice is so similar, and the figure is not bad... " The day breeze observes in the dark, more feel the affair inconceivable. At this time, Tang Feng didn''t come in, just asked outside. "My Lord, the situation has changed. Shall we continue?" "Change?" Then these people began to talk about what Bosten deliberately let them hear. After hearing this, Tang Feng frowned. Although he was wearing a mask, it had nothing to do with his frowning expression. It was just that outsiders could not see clearly. Taking advantage of the opportunity that Tang Feng didn''t come in, Tian Feng asked Bo Xun in a low voice. "Doctor, do you recognize the people outside?" Along the direction of his fingers, Bosten carefully identified, and suddenly, he had some impression. "Hiss, I haven''t seen this man before, and I don''t think it''s good to wear a mask, but I seem to have some impression of the shoes on his feet!"Then he talked about the strange things he found when he came here with Yu Guang last time. "Last time I came here with Mr. Yu Guang, I also felt that there was someone in the king''s room. At that time, he hid behind the screen and believed in the shoes he was wearing. " Bosten is a miracle doctor of this era. It means something similar to traditional Chinese medicine. Although it''s not exactly the same, it''s almost the same. At least it starts with distinguishing the appearance of patients. This also created the characteristic that Bosten''s eyes are very poisonous. It can be said that he has keen observation and can never forget. Probably understand the situation at that time, the wind is strange, at this time someone came in from outside. "How is the king now, Mr. Bosten?" Tianfeng had to hide in the dark for a while. Tang Feng couldn''t mobilize tianyuanzong, but he could bribe or deliberately arrange his people to act as the guard around Hanlin. But Bosten has a habit that he doesn''t want to be disturbed when he is treating people. This just meets Tang Feng''s mind. Otherwise, how can he ambush secretly? Bosten didn''t want to be disturbed, and Tang Feng needed to make secret arrangements, so in Tang Feng''s opinion, each took what he needed. At this time, Bo Xun, one of the guards over there, came in to ask. He had already known the situation, but he acted on purpose. "Hum, I don''t know the rules of my medical practice. I didn''t give a notice. Who let you in? The situation of the king is very bad now. I don''t have the medicine I need!" "I''m sorry, Mr. Bosten. You know that we spent three days out of concern..." "Forget it, you are also thinking about the safety of the king. I''ll forgive you this time. Remember to say hello before entering next time!" "Yes, Mr. Bosten." The guard was about to withdraw and suddenly stopped. Chapter 1364 "Mr. Bosten, I''ve come in anyway. Can I have a look at the king, or I won''t be able to put it down." "Well, there are so many things. Well, let''s have a look. Today, I''m a miracle doctor. I''ve taken special care of you. " "Thank you very much." The guard said that he wanted to see whether Hanlin was fake. In fact, he wanted to confirm the specific situation of Hanlin. Tang Feng was not like these guards. After Bosten yelled a few words, he believed it. He needed to let people see the situation with their own eyes, but Tang Feng couldn''t show up. When the guard came to Hanlin, he found that Hanlin was breathing very evenly at this time, but there was a bucket on the ground where he was lying, and there was a lot of blood in the bucket. "Mr. Bosten, this..." Bo Xun said angrily, "are you deaf? You didn''t listen to me. It''s the king''s destiny. Thanks for the blood coughing out. Otherwise, the king will be afraid of the past. Well, don''t affect the king''s rest now!" "Yes, Mr. Bosten." So the guard dispelled his worries. When he came in this time, he had to confirm that Bosten suddenly yelled in front of him. It''s really lucky. Why did he suddenly lose his voice behind him. i see. Waiting for the guard to leave, Bosten long breathed, followed by shouting. "Listen to the people outside, there''s no call behind. Who''s going to break in without asking? The king has a problem. You should take full responsibility. Do you know?" All the guards outside are nono. Bosten carefully looked at the back, and the guards didn''t dare to get too close. They were afraid that because of their proximity, there would be an accident in Hanlin, and they couldn''t bear the responsibility. After confirmation, Bosten said in a low voice: "Lord Tianfeng, you can come out." Tianfeng has just appeared again. With the appearance of Tianfeng, Bosten said: "Lord Tianfeng, I will use the king''s blood as a guide to prepare antidotes for you. It will take time. Lord Tianfeng just needs to wait. " "Thank you, Mr. Bosten." Tianfeng leaves. And he left, through the story of Bosten, and what he saw with his own eyes, he had a preliminary fire. Tianfeng knows that Yu Guang is the only one who knows Tang Feng''s identity. If you let Yu Guang behave like this, you can almost conclude that this person is Tang Feng. "I didn''t expect that he cheated everyone and came to the king again." Tianfeng wants to hate Hanlin at this time, but after listening to Bosten''s words, he feels that he can''t hate Hanlin. It''s not Hanlin who asked them to try Dan. In other words, at the beginning, Hanlin didn''t know it. That''s right, but it''s impossible for Tianfeng to forgive Hanlin. It''s just that Tianfeng doesn''t want to kill Hanlin, that''s all. The matter is very important. Tianfeng immediately finds Chudong and reports his discovery to Chudong. "Oh? Do you mean to suspect that the person he saw was Tang Feng who pretended to be dead? " This news is like a bombshell. At present, both Fengying and shadowy people have sent a large number of people to look for the missing second son. At this time, it is a big problem to send people to inquire for specific information. Finally, Chu Dong thought of the Five ghosts of the underworld. At this time, they can only investigate the truth with the leader of the five clans of netherworld. "King Chudong, it''s very important to say that I''m borrowing people. If there is no king, I''m still suffering from the seal. With this kindness, all my people can be dispatched as long as the king needs." "Thank you very much." In this way, Chu Dong borrows these five people and asks them to investigate the mystery around Han Lin to determine whether he is Tang Feng or not. Chu Dong told Zhong Shiji and other five people that they didn''t need to scare the snake. They just need to draw the image of this person in secret, and write down what he said and did when he met with Hanlin. At this time, Bo Xun was still in the process of medical treatment, and Tang Feng naturally did not dare to appear, but when he did not hinder the five people who sneaked in quietly, he had secretly recorded his image, and sent it to the east of Chu. When he opened the portrait, Chu Dong confirmed that it was Tang Feng. "Well, how about that again?" Chu Dong really didn''t expect that Tang Feng would dare to use the same move again. At this time, Tang was making a positive plan, but now he didn''t know what the purpose was. "Is Tang Feng also looking for the young master?" Chu east front only know that Zhu Mingyue is sending people around to inquire about the whereabouts of the young master, did not expect Tang Feng is also playing two people''s ideas. "It seems that we must get ahead of them and find the baby owner." That''s right, but there''s only one general scope. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. How can it be that easy? At this time, Wu Xingping''s army had Yunxin, a military prodigy under its command. Before Li Muliang was on standby with the army, he had his array power bonus. It can be said that Wu Xingping''s army, like autumn wind and fallen leaves, quickly swept all over the country. Now there are only five big forces remaining to fight against. Other Xiaofeng forces are under the annexation of all parties, some are destroyed, some are destroyed It''s in.At this time, Wu xinglie''s next target was Sun Gongping. Gongsunlie, atuba, yuwenzheng, and Huang Tianhua, who are very low-key, are the strongest among the four. As long as they defeat gongsunlie next, Wu Xingping is expected to become the strongest among these leaders. As long as Gongsun lie is defeated, the remaining three forces may not be Wu Xingping''s opponents, even if they join hands. The situation is very good for Wu Xingping''s army. As for He Jin, Hong Wei and Zhu Mingyue, they are not worth mentioning in Wu Xingping''s eyes. Although when did he fight with Hong Weijun in the name of Wang Shi''s orthodoxy, how did he Jin fight for Yunxin? Wu Xingping believes that it is the same today. Now Wu Xingping, as long as he defeats Gongsun lie, only ziyubu is the real enemy. Wu Xingwu was regarded as the best enemy in the area of Henglang, but he was also regarded as the best enemy in the area. The Ziyu army, which was in control of the northern route, kept favorable terrain, backed by the cold ice city, and had many good generals under his command, was a strong force that Wu Xingping had a headache with. If we want to attack Ziyu, we must attack Vatican City. At this time, Zuo Qiu Hongwen also saw through the situation of the world. At this time, Qi Yunfa''s inevitable choice was to rely on Fuzi Yubu to protect the Vatican City. It was because of the barrier of the Vatican City that Ziyu was in the northern part of the country. He just recuperated, so at this time, he was in a strong army. Chapter 1365 On the other hand, Wu Xingping''s troops had no more strength to challenge Ziyu''s army even if they defeated Gongsun lie. Only when the time is right! But in this way, the Ziyu army got more recuperation, but the more strengthened. It''s also necessary to rule out the situation that there are high men in Ziyu''s army. If there were any military talents in Ziyu''s army, he would certainly take advantage of Wu Xingping''s opportunity to fight Gongsun lie and not let Wu Xingping alone. But zuoqiu Hongwen also wants to be good. Among Ziyu''s troops, Su Yunpeng is the most powerful. The rest, such as Xia Houba, are also the best. Although the other generals are all powerful, they are not outstanding. As for civil servants, Ziyu is short of them. "Ha ha, since they are all military talents, he should not think of this." At this time, zuoqiu Hongwen has a sense of confidence. It''s true that Ziyu is short of people, but zuoqiu Hongwen seems to have forgotten that Chudong is full of talents. What''s the relationship between Chudong and Ziyu? Up to now, Chu Dong can be regarded as Ziyu''s teacher. So it''s not only Chudong helping Ziyu, it''s very normal. Even if Chudong''s men want to help Ziyu, it''s normal. At this time, the army''s Li Muliang has seen everything! Now Wu Xingping is more and more powerful, and he will directly threaten Ziyu. So for now, Chu Dong hasn''t ordered a real attack, which makes him very anxious. You know, at the beginning of the war, Wu Xingping was already regarded as a target. So he can''t help complaining when he looks at the situation clearly. "King, why is Wang''s life delayed? Do you have to wait for Wu Xingping to become stronger?" At this time, Zhong An said with a smile. "General Li, you are too anxious. You should know that Wu Xingping is bigger than us. If the king doesn''t give orders, what are you afraid of? What the king needs now is to balance the forces of all parties so as to buy time for him." "If he wanted to win the victory of the northern army, he would have to be the leader of the northern army." Li Muliang knew Bai Li Pingzhi very well. Unless he didn''t speak, as long as he spoke, he must have an idea in his heart. He said immediately, "Bai Li, you have an idea to speak directly. No, I don''t want to listen to your analysis." Bai Liping''s laugh. "Ha ha, you know me. OK, let me be frank. Now the king wants to fight for time, and we need to preserve our strength. Let''s keep bluffing. Then I''ll go to the badminton army and persuade him to move ahead. It''s better to make the mud thinner with the help of hard work. " Bai Liping himself admitted that he was going to start to make peace with others. After hearing this, he was speechless. He is the only one who dares to speak like this. In front of the generous admission, he just likes to boast. Now he admits that what he does is playing with mud. Who else in the world can take this kind of bad words to himself as a very glorious thing? As Bai Liping went to ziyubu, Jamie''s army over there began to shout again. Because several times they have made great strides, but several times the thunder and rain are small, which makes the leaders of all departments numb. "Ha ha, this Jamie, what''s the matter again?" "He''s going to fight." "For a man like Jamie, his personal force is naturally high. How could Chu Dong send such a leader?" "Can a man like Jamie lead a soldier?" The leaders of all the departments, including Zuo Qiu Hongwen, who is so confident now, can''t understand what it means to March and fight. Chu Dong''s lucky ability once again sweeps the function, and affects the person who sends out, has affected them. Now Jamie''s army has succeeded in paralyzing the leaders of various departments. No one can see through the real intention of Bai Liping at this time. This makes Bailiping feel cowhide again. "No, I''m just boasting. How can I be more and more powerful every time? Is that ok?" When it comes to real talent and learning, Bailiping himself admits that he really doesn''t have it, but it''s always someone like him who makes things happen. Since the fight with Chu Dong, he found that what to do, really smooth, nonsense, can be a prophecy. "What kind of luck did I have? Was it just because I was following the right Lord Chudong?" In fact, Bailiping really guessed right. Bailiping, to Chudong, is just like a lucky general. It can even be said that Bailiping''s lucky ability is that Bailiping just tunes the right channel, and every time he receives successfully, it''s just like magic. Since Chu Dong has the miraculous lucky ability, which is equivalent to the son of Qi Yun, nothing is impossible for him. For example, bailipingzhi is his greatest lucky general. It sounds too evil.But there is a system of blessing, lucky ability so cattle, you say irritating? Chu Dong''s lucky ability, however, affected more than one of Bai Liping''s subordinates. Now his lucky ability continues to spread, affecting Wu Yong and Lu Qing. On that day, they received news that a magic boy was born in Sihai village. "Wonder Boy?" At the same time, they became interested, and the head of Sihai village was within the scope of Ma Zhong''s activities. They didn''t know that Hao Daping''s Xiang Yong released the news. The more bizarre the news is, the more attention will be attracted. His original purpose is to send the news directly to Zhu Mingyue. Now he can''t confirm whether the two dolls of the Liu family are the people Zhu Mingyue is looking for. If Zhu Mingyue can come in person, won''t he. This man is called Li Qingshan. He is very greedy for money. Although he doesn''t know the real identities of Han Ding and Han Ping, he has doubts in his heart and thinks that if they are the people Zhu Mingyue is looking for, he will be rich at that time. Although he didn''t post the video publicly, he heard the wind behind him. As long as someone provides useful clues, the reward is amazing. If it is confirmed to be true, how good is it? Because of greed, he began to preach that there was a strange boy in the Liu family of Sihai village. Li Qingshan believed that Zhu Mingyue would come in person soon. But Li Qingshan didn''t expect that he didn''t wait to wish Mingyue. Instead, he put Wu Yong and LV Qing on the waiting list. Although Zhu Mingyue hears the news and is on his way, this time he really wants to confirm it in person. But his action is not as fast as Wu Yong and Lu Qing. Chapter 1366 You know, Wu Yong met them. So when Wu Yong and Lu Qing arrived at Liu''s home in Sihai village, they were stunned. In front of these two children, is not cold and cold flat, who is. Immediately, Wu Yong came forward to salute: "see you, king!" Anyway, now Han Ding is still the king in name. Wu Yong, even if he is from the east of Chu, is no longer under the rule of Xinshi. He doesn''t have to kneel down and worship, but he also has to be aware of the minimum etiquette. Cold fixed see this, not from is a Leng. "Who are you? Why do you call me king? " Wu Yong met them in the palace, but they didn''t necessarily know who Wu Yong was. What''s more, at this time, Han Ding kept vigilance. Wu Yong said: "king, look carefully. I''m Wu Yong under Chu Dong''s command. By the way, Lord Yu Guang, you should know him. I''m a good friend of Lord Yu Guang. What do you think of? " Han Ding is certainly familiar with Yu Guang, but he still doesn''t have any impression on Wu Yong. After all, he is only a child. Even though he seems to be very sensible, Han Ding is still a child in essence. It''s just a meeting, so he may not be deeply impressed. Han Ding shook his head to show that he had no impression. At this time, Han Ding is still on guard. Even if Wu Yongneng reports Yu Guang''s name, he is still reluctant to believe it. At this time, I wish the moon will bring people. When he entered the courtyard of the Liu family, he recognized Han Ding and Han Ping at a glance. "King, princess, I finally found you." At this time, Liu Chengfeng and his wife rushed over. Although they were polite to Wu Yong and LV Qing, they were both dressed in ordinary clothes and were very polite to Han Lin. although they didn''t understand what they said, they called him king when they came in. But since they have no hostility, the couple will not do anything to them. But later, Zhu Mingyue not only brought people here, but also came into the yard with a ferocious look. Naturally, the couple would not watch anyone bully their children. Although they were sent here on trust, they still think that this pair of children, who were sent by heaven to fulfill their dreams, really treat them as their own children. Liu Chengfeng is carrying a firewood knife, and his wife is holding a burning stick copied from the kitchen, directly in front of Zhu Mingyue. "Anyone who wants to take our children today should ask us whether we agree or not." "Come on! Who wants to step forward? Don''t blame my firewood knife for not having eyes. " At this time, Zhu Mingyue saw Wu Yong beside him. I knew in my heart that things would not go well. Immediately, he waved his hand and ordered his men to step back. And then, with a smile, we have to move forward. But Liu Chengfeng raised the firewood knife high, and was about to chop it down. "Are you going to take a step forward?" At this time, Wu Yong and LV Qing are around. Zhu Mingyue is not sure whether there are other people in the dark. He does not dare to make mistakes, so he has to step back, but he still keeps a smile on his face. "Old man, you must have misunderstood me. I''m here for the king and the princess to return to the king''s city." "King?" The couple questioned, and then the woman said, "no, this is our child, not the king and princess you said!" At this time, Liu Chengfeng saw that Zhu Mingyue was retreating. Taking this opportunity, he quickly turned around and took off his bow and arrow. After all, he is more comfortable with bow and arrow. Then he drew his bow full and pointed his arrow at Zhu Mingyue. "Get out of my house, or..." Brush! A feather arrow shot, directly wiped the ear of Zhu Mingyue and flew past. Although he didn''t take his life directly, he angered one of Zhu Mingyue''s men. "Old man, I''m looking for death. Dare to shoot my lord?" Whoosh ~ at this time, another arrow shoots out. This is Liu Chengfeng''s unique archery. Many mountain beasts are swift and violent, and sometimes they can avoid the shooting of a single feather arrow. This makes Liu Chengfeng come and go, and practice the double arrow archery like his mother. Liu Chengfeng didn''t mean to hurt people, but the second arrow was not so polite. It was also flying by, but it directly shot off the man''s half ear. Instantly, the right half of the man was full of blood. Under the pain of eating, the man was in a hurry. Regardless of everything, he pulled his weapon and rushed to Liu Chengfeng. At this time, Wu Yong saw that the situation was not right, and then he took action. Under Wu Yong''s hand, the man was not an opponent. In addition, he had already been injured. Although the injury was in the ear, it had some influence. Wu Yong cut him on the spot with a sword. Although Wu Yong''s fighting power is not very high, he has enough to deal with Zhu Mingyue''s soldiers.Wu Yong and LV Qing, including Zhu Mingyue on the opposite side, were not combat oriented people. They were all in charge of intelligence. It was doomed that there were no people who were particularly outstanding in combat. Liu Chengfeng''s amazing archery made Zhu Mingyue understand that if he really wanted to be strong, even though he was bringing a few soldiers, he might not be able to get a bargain. Liu Chengfeng''s superb archery, together with Wu Yong and LV Qing, and even the women behind her, are in a state of shortsightedness. She can give some fighting power. But if she is strong, they are still very likely to carry it down. Not only can Liu Chengfeng carry it down, but also his people will be damaged by his archery. If it doesn''t come, Wu Yong has to cut off one person first and Zhu Mingyue''s morale has been lowered by three points. So it''s hard to use it. But don''t be strong. It''s impossible to take away Han Ding and Han Ping today. If you go back, you''re afraid that they will hide elsewhere and deeper. It''s even harder to find them at that time. It''s not strong to use, it''s not to retreat now, it''s very difficult for Zhu Mingyue. At this time, village head Hao Daping, under the advice of Li Qingshan, heard that there were people here to make trouble again. Hao Daping promised that Han Ding and Han Ping were already villagers. Now that people in the village have something to do, if he doesn''t come to see each other, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t mean what he says. Hao Daping didn''t know what Li Qingshan was thinking. He didn''t think much about it. He thought Li Qingshan was saying that as the village head, how could he break his promise? If he broke his promise this time, who would believe what he said. He didn''t know that Li Qingshan wanted to come to see the situation. If he really wanted to wish Mingyue, he just took the opportunity to ask for credit. It''s that simple. Li Qingshan, so deliberately let out the wind, led to wish the moon to come, he is for money. Now that Zhu Mingyue is here, of course, he wants to let Zhu Mingyue know who put the news so that he can find them so soon. Chapter 1367 Li Qingshan''s idea is good, but when he arrived at the scene, he saw that the situation was not quite right. At this time, one of Zhu Mingyue''s men recognized Li Qingshan. If he didn''t communicate with Zhu Mingyue''s insiders in advance, Zhu Mingyue would not believe even if Li Qingshan said the big day. He provided the clue, so of course, Li Qingshan should contact the people around Zhu Mingyue first. The man saw that Li Qingshan was coming, and he also found the village head. He was so angry that he swore. "Well, you Li Qingshan, it''s you who provide clues, and now it''s you who bring people here?" Hearing this, Zhu Qingshan asked and looked at the man: "Oh? Li Qingshan, the name, seems to have been heard. " "My Lord, it''s this boy. He''s blowing the wind. Now you can see that he''s bringing people here. What does he want to do?" At this time, Li Qingshan really can''t steal the chicken and eat the rice. As soon as Zhu Mingyue sees a gang of Xiang Yong coming, he knows that he has taken these people with him, and he doesn''t use his hands any more. If he slows down, he is afraid that he will really throw his life here. Even if these two people were taken away by Wu Yong, they were just two children. How fast could they run with them? How could Ma Zhong, who was in front of him, easily die because he was carrying them? He determined that even if Wu Yong took the two children away, they would only become a drag and would not go too fast. "In that case, I will mobilize more people behind me to see what they can do." Zhu Mingyue has already thought about it. Once Wu Yong takes his two children away, he will send a lot of people to intercept them on the way. At that time, what will happen to them? As Zhu Mingyue left, Hao Dazhuang began to ask Li Qingshan. "Li Qingshan, can you tell me what''s going on?" When it came to light, Li Qingshan had to admit that he did it for money. People die for money, birds die for food. How to deal with Li Qingshan is an internal matter in the village. Wu Yong and LV Qing think about how to pick them up. "King, it''s not safe here now." Wu Yong is sincere and sincere. The voice just falls, Liu Chengfeng stands out a way: "want to take away my child, impossible! Have you ever asked me if my bow and arrow agree? " No matter who Wu Yong and LV Qing are in front of Liu Chengfeng, he has only one principle. No matter who they are, it''s impossible to take two children away, unless he and his wife are both dead! Even if it''s death, it won''t make people who have children''s ideas so comfortable. Seeing this, Wu Yong and Lu Qing had no choice. Each looked at the other and had to leave first. Although they left, their secret protection was essential. Then they contacted the nearest shadow branch and asked the person in charge here to be called Chang Mu. They quickly transferred their hands to protect them in the dark. At this time, Fengdu, Hanlin. Tang Feng, who has received the news, also sends out his staff. He has already figured out that Hanlin''s biggest weakness lies in his two children. As long as you control them, are you afraid that Hanlin will not cooperate? "I didn''t expect that a generation of kings would also be subject to such fetters?" Tang Feng didn''t understand the feelings of the world, and he abandoned them for the protoss, which made him completely heartless. He thought that the feelings of the world were the most ridiculous thing. But Han Lin, the king of a generation, had such a strong feeling in his heart. "Ha ha, ridiculous! Since this is your greatest weakness, why don''t you take advantage of it? " At this time, Tang Feng received the news that his experts had arrived at Sihai village. In front of Li Qingshan, in order to attract Zhu Mingyue, let out the wind, let a few people, without any effort, touch the Liu family. Tang Feng sent six experts this time. The six men were ordered to die and given medicine. "Only success, not failure, you know." These six people naturally understand that only when they catch these two children and bring them back to Tang Feng, they can live. They have no chance of failure. Mission failure, only death! What Tang Feng didn''t know was that Chu Dong had seconded the Five ghosts of the underworld. Knowing this in secret, several people discussed it. Zhong Shiji remained here alone, and the remaining four, led by Shi Wenye, followed the six people all the way to ensure the safety of the two children. Shi Wenye came to Sihai village. At this time, Chu Dong received news from Wu Yong and LV Ying. As soon as the two aspects of the situation are summarized, Chu Dong knows that in this case, in addition to Hanlin himself, Yu Guang is the only one who can let the two children go with him, or it is possible for him to come out in person. At this time, it is impossible for Hanlin to go to Sihai village, or even let him know the news. This is related to the overall situation, so only Yu Guang and Chu Dong are left to go there in person. Thinking about it, Chu Dong decided that he would go to Sihai village in person. Yu Guang is now Regent. At this time, the new kingdom is full of flaws. If he leaves the Royal City, the situation will only be more chaotic.Although Chu Dong wanted to prove the significance of the war, he realized that the war was only a means, not an end. Even if he wanted to prove anything, he would not launch the war easily. By this time, bailipingzhi had successfully persuaded Ziyu to send Su Yunpeng''s department to take Xia Houba as the vanguard and kill the general directly. To stop Wu Xingping''s advance, Gongsun Liejun had a chance to breathe. At this time, Bailiping was in Gongsun lie''s army. Since he said that this time it''s just playing with mud, how can Gongsun lie not come here. Hearing the arrival of Bailiping, Gongsun lie was very happy. No matter whether it was boasting and playing with mud or not, it was his two magic weapons. But Bailiping, after all, was famous. No one in the world knew the power of Bailiping. Bailiping once lobbied, but also made it clear that this time Ziyu sent troops, all for self-protection. "So at this time, will general Gongsun also send troops?" At this time, Gongsun lie had no reason not to send troops to fight Wu Xingping. Whether it was for self-protection or not, Ziyu sent Su qupeng to help him. In this way, Gongsun lie ordered all the troops and gathered with Su Yunpeng to fight Wu Xingping. It was not until then that Zuo Qiuhong realized himself. "So it is, Lord, we have been deceived." After hearing this, Wu Xingping was shocked. He immediately understood the meaning of Zuo Qiu Hongwen. "How do we deal with that?" Zuo Qiu Hongwen said: "at this time, naturally, we can only rely on Mr. Yunxin''s array. If there is only Gongsun LIEBU, we can have the possibility of a decisive battle. But Ziyu''s army is brave and can''t fight against the enemy." After hearing this, Yunxin showed his contempt and said, "Mr. Zuo Qiu, do you think Ziyu is too high? He is only as famous as gaowu. What happened to gaowu at the beginning?" Chapter 1368 Zuo Qiu Hongwen sighed. "Well, I don''t know if it''s right or wrong for me to place my hope on this man." Now he finds out more and more that although Yunxin has military talent and talent, his shortcomings are more and more obvious. Vaguely, he felt that he would lose this time. Think in your heart. "Since we may face defeat, we should think of a way back as early as possible." While preparing to meet the enemy, Zuo Qiu Hongwen has begun to think about where they will go if they lose. Rain dance can not go back, here is not, then the only place to go, only the continent of stars and moon. "Well, the Hailan Department of Xingyue mainland is also a strategic place. I heard that nalanqing is always ambitious. If he accepts him, he will have a chance to make a comeback." In this way, he secretly began to think about the next thing. Even Zuo Qiu Hongwen, a counselor in the army, has such an idea. It''s no longer interesting whether this battle can be fought or not. At this time, in Jamie''s army, Li Muliang is secretly coming to the front line. Now we all know that Wu Xingping has a powerful Jia Ping who knows array very well. Li Muliang has always suspected that this person is Yunxin, and he happens to know this person to confirm his conjecture. Only at this time, Li Muliang was still on the way, but the front line had been fighting. Because Su Yunpeng army and Gongsun Liejun army. It came so suddenly that Yunxin had to set up a defensive array to stop the advance of the Allied forces. With a strong defensive array, it really stopped the Allied forces for a while. All of a sudden, the battle entered a stalemate, and everyone was at peace for the time being. At this time, Sihai village. Tang Feng sent six people to touch Liu''s house and take out Tang Feng''s pictures. Once they were compared, they were Han Ding and Han Ping. There was no doubt that they would take action immediately. Seeing this, Shi Wenye and the other three came to stop him immediately. And Chang Mu''s people also come out from behind. At the same time, the news was reported to Wu Yong. Wu Yong and LV Qing rush to this side. At this time, there is a fierce fight outside the Liu family''s courtyard. Xiang Yong under village head Hao Daping also comes from the news. But at this time, even Hao Daping began to complain. "What''s the situation? How come the village never stops when these two children come?" In the village, there are rumors that these two children are the victims. By the time Hao Daping and his men arrived, Tang Feng''s men had already been beaten away. Although they were asked by Tang Feng to succeed and not fail, they had to be able to take them away. A few people together, Tang Feng gave him enough time, as long as half a month, complete the task, they can get the antidote, so at this time, if you die here, it''s not worth the loss, just think of a way behind. Just beat these six people away, and Hao Daping''s people over there came. Seeing this, Hao Daping was displeased. "You old Liu''s family, what''s the situation? How can anyone have any idea about these two children?" The voice just dropped and someone in the crowd yelled. "I think the rumors outside are true. These two children are the disaster victims in the village." "Since it''s a disaster, let''s blow it out of the village." All of a sudden, the crowd became restless. Seeing this, Liu Chengfeng stood up. "Niu Wu, what do you mean to say that my children are disaster victims and let them leave? Well, you ask the village head to order me, Liu Chengfeng, an old local family, to go away together, or no one will want them to leave!" Liu Chengfeng is a bit of a dilemma for Hao Daping. Anyway, their old Liu family has lived in Sihai village for many years. If they really order their family to leave, he, the village head, will not be able to open this mouth. "Liu Chengfeng, are you threatening me?" "So what? In a word, where the two children are, our husband and wife are." It can be seen that the more they get along with each other, the more deeply they feel about the two children. Everyone doesn''t know that this so-called rumor is caused by Zhu Mingyue''s secret people. He thought that Wu Yong could successfully take them away, but he found that Wu Yong didn''t have the ability to take them away. He has no choice but to play tricks and wait for the limited manpower behind him. "Hum, if it is said that these two children are disaster victims, the people in the village will let them go." As long as they leave, he has a chance to start halfway. But Zhu Mingyue didn''t expect that now a bigger opportunity has come. Although Liu Chengfeng insists, the village head doesn''t give an order. But Zhu Mingyue believes that as long as he adds a fire, the village head will order their family to be thrown out of Sihai village. If Wu Yong and LV Qing take away their children, Zhu Mingyue still has three points of fear. If the couple take them away, it will be more stable.That night, he began to send people around the village, pretending to be gods and ghosts, and secretly sent people to dress up as a alchemist, pretending to travel here. "Oh, no, it''s not good. There''s a disaster in this village that''s hard to encounter for thousands of years. It should be a word of willow. Well, it''s exactly the word of willow. There are places with big willow trees in your village. If you burn these trees, you can turn this disaster into disaster." This man pretended to be a ghost, and he knew that there was no willow tree in Sifang village, so it was clear that this was pointing to the Liu family. "Master, there are no willows in the village, but there are people surnamed Liu." Naturally, the person who said this was Zhu Mingyue, a villager who bought Liu Chengfeng''s family with money in advance. It didn''t violate his conscience and morality. He said that the two children were disaster victims, but it wasn''t him. He just took advantage of the situation and helped to say a word, so he could get the money. Why didn''t he agree? At this point in the matter, the village head was under pressure and had to order by night. "Liu Chengfeng, although you are old people in this village, but things have come to such an end. As soon as it gets light tomorrow, you can go." "Good!" Liu Chengfeng didn''t say anything. For all this, he was as prepared as before. That night, he and his wife began to clean up. How about leaving Sihai village? How about not giving up? Now God has sent such a lovely pair of children to him and let them realize their dream for many years. It doesn''t matter. He is good at archery. In that new place, he can continue to hunt for a living and support his family. As long as the family is together, it''s home wherever they go. Why do you want to stay in Sihai village. By this time, the two children had gone to sleep. The couple were very careful and didn''t want to disturb them. In the dark, Shi Wenye and others see all this clearly. He immediately sent Liu Yuanda to inform Chang Mu and Wu Yong that once they left, their secret protection work should be strengthened. Chapter 1369 This sudden change, so that Wu Yong had to starry night, the news life to Chu Dong. At this time, Chu Dong was ready to start, and he didn''t dare to delay when he received the news. Wu Yong said that he had to take Tang Feng and Zhu Mingyue to a safe place. With four girls, Chu Dong star night set out, straight to Sihai village. Even so, calculate the time, even if the horse does not stop, Chu Dong and his party will arrive here in two days. If there is some delay on the way, it will arrive in two nights. And two days time, is the key period, Chu Dong secret way: "hope he two people, these two days, can have nothing." The next day, at dawn. When the two children got up, they found that the husband and wife had packed their bags. "Son, we have to go." "Good!" Han Ding''s answer is extremely firm. And Princess Hanping just blinked, but she didn''t speak. She didn''t know what was going on. After this incident, Hanping became more and more wordless. Of course, they didn''t know. Now Hanping is in fact frightened. We all went to Fengliu, but we didn''t have a specific purpose But Liu Chengfeng''s words make Han Ding''s heart sink. He can hear that the king in Liu Chengfeng''s tuyere is his father. Immediately, he was surprised. "King? What''s wrong with you "Well, at that time, you were young. I''m sure I don''t know. I''ll tell you more when I''m free, but as a child, what do you care about doing? " "No, I want to know, because..." Finally, the cold will confess, Liu Chengfeng said the king, but his father''s ah. "Don''t worry about it. We''d better leave soon. Don''t you bother when they come to urge us?" The woman this urge, but just interrupted the words of cold set. "Well, tell me on the way." Han Ding still wants to know what the truth is.. The party decided to go to Fengdu, which is a good thing for Wu Yong. Now think about it, only when they go to Fengdu is the safest. Not only for them, this is a good thing, but also for the six people sent by Tang Feng who secretly heard that they were going to Fengdu. The leader of the six is Feng Yongkang. He turned his eyes and said, "since they are going to Fengdu, we might as well cooperate with Wu Yong for the time being, as long as they don''t fall into the hands of Zhu Mingyue. As for entering the boundary of Fengdu, we will talk about it then." "What the boss said is that Zhu Mingyue is mobilizing strength now. We can''t see enough of them. If we add Wu Yong''s strength, we can safely protect them into Fengdu. When they get to Fengdu, as long as we inform Tang Feng in advance and let him arrange in advance, we can''t help Wu Yong." In this way, the six people agreed and simply showed up. Feng Yongkang took the lead to see Wu Yong. "Mr. Wu, to tell you the truth, we are going to take these two children to Fengdu. In this case, let''s join hands in case of Zhu Mingyue. What do you think?" Wu Yong doesn''t know that once they get to Fengdu, they can still be honest. But now he has received news that Zhu Mingyue is mobilizing a lot of manpower to kill them on the way. If he gets the strength of these six people, it will be a choice. After careful consideration, Wu Yong agreed. "Well, although there is no way to choose it, and I don''t know what to do when I get to Fengdu, as you said, it can''t be cheaper. I wish you bright moon. It''s a deal Feng Yongkang laughed. "Ha ha ha, they all say that Lord Wu is a wise man. I saw him today, and it''s true!" In this way, Feng Yongkang, six of them, together with Wu Yong, Lu Qing and Chang Mu, summoned the people they could summon to protect them. Shi Wenye didn''t show up directly, but made inquiries about the news ahead. At this time, news came from the front, saying that Chu Dong had already been on the way, and would arrive in two days. This news is really great news for everyone. Of course, it is variable for Feng Yongkang. "Oh? Lord Chudong came here in person? How many people did he take with him? " When he heard that he had only brought four women, he sighed: "no, only four women, or women?" But Wu Yong won''t tell him that these four people are enough. Don''t mention taking four girls, even if Chu Dong is alone, it''s OK. You know Chu Dong is known as the emperor of the shop. Wherever he goes, if he needs to, he can say hello to the city leader and borrow a thousand and eight hundred troops. This is where Chu Dong''s prestige lies. And Zhu Mingyue, even if how to send more people, it is impossible to mobilize an army to complete the interception. It is necessary to know that the mobilization of the army involves people eating horses, which is a great consumption, and there is no army that can be mobilized in Zhu Mingyue.Although there are some soldiers in front of him, you can listen to his orders, but if you want him to mobilize a large-scale army, you have to have someone listen to him. Most of Zhu Mingyue''s troops are just his gathered Ju Shazhong people. Some of the people killed by Ju are now under Meng Yang''s command. Therefore, Wu Yong fully believed that in the event of an emergency, Chu Dong could mobilize 800 troops to fight against Zhu Mingyue. To say the least, Chu Dong himself had a very strong fighting power. At least Wu Yong''s impression is like this. Among the girls Chudong brought, Helian Chujing seems to be less effective, but only compared with Jamie, Eddie and gaowu. Especially Zihuang and Longna two girls, if they break out, their fighting power can be better than Jamie. Jamie is now leading the army in front of him. He can''t come in person. Otherwise, Jamie will be enough to scare them. The four women followed Chu Dong all the time and did not take part in any decent fight. How could Feng Yongkang know this? If he knew, he would not ask. Wu Yong just took the opportunity to hide from him. Looking at Feng Yongkang''s worry on the surface, but his complacency on the inside, Wu Yong knew what was going on. Wu Yong deliberately did not mention it and continued to protect it secretly. But at this time, Chu East several people, already on the way, received the front news, greatly pleased. "Well, well done." Now that they have their secret protection, and they are heading for Fengdu, Chudong can finally slow down a little. Because Chu Dong left Chen Liu, some news of the front line can only be temporarily reported to Zhong An and Xing Yuanshan, who are acting as the co leaders of Chu Dong. After hearing about the situation, they are very happy. Although the battle is now in a stalemate, they believe that once Li Muliang arrives, he will be able to turn around. They are more likely to confirm whether Jia Ping is Yunxin or not. Chapter 1370 Since Chu Dong didn''t have to make a decision in person, they naturally didn''t have to ask for instructions. Chu Dong since let him two people, on behalf of the main thing, naturally is to deal with some power, all to two people. So that he can act in a convenient way. At this time, Feng Yongkang also secretly sent the news back to Tang Feng. Although Feng Yongkang did not personally escort them back, Tang Feng also appreciates Feng Yongkang''s ability. "Yes, I know how to be flexible. I didn''t use the wrong person. As long as they get to Fengdu, it''s really up to Wu Yong to help them. " At this time, Tang Feng did not know that Chu Dong had left. Meanwhile, Hanlin residence. Now Hanlin woke up early, but when Bosten saw him wake up, his first words were congratulations. This makes Han Lin Leng there. "Mr. Bosten, now my two sons are missing. How happy are you..." Bosten said: "I can understand the king''s mood, but also because of this, let the king in a hurry, vomit blood, let me find a way to resolve the king''s poison." At this time, the guards outside heard the voice inside, but when something happened last time, they did not dare to rush in and asked carefully outside. "Mr. Bosten, I heard a conversation inside, but the king woke up?" "Yes Since we heard it from the outside, we can''t hide it. At this time, Hanlin opened his mouth. "Gu has indeed woken up, but if he wants to be cured, he still needs Mr. Bosten''s further recuperation." On the other hand, he looked at Bo Xun intentionally. The look made Bo Xun Hanlin say something. So he yelled out to the outside. "As the king said, it still needs conditioning." "Well, Mr. Bosten, I dare not disturb you." Then, Hanlin lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Bosten, are you alone? Can you trust me?" Wave ten ten days don''t understand, way: "king how to say this?" At this time, Hanlin suddenly changed his words and said, "well, there are some things I really want to tell you. I''m talking about them. That''s it today." Later, Hanlin didn''t say something. He''s not sure if Bosten can be trusted. If Hanlin doesn''t say it, it''s inconvenient for Bosten to ask more. Nono says it is. "Since it''s the king''s secret, I dare not ask more." In this way, Bosten continued to live here, at the same time secretly began to adjust the medicine, so as to cure Tianfeng and others. "Mr. Bosten, this is..." Bosten said, "does the king know the people in medicine?" "Oh? They... " "Yes, it''s the blood coughed up by the king to save them. In my opinion, this may be the cause and effect cycle." Han Lin is moved by the news and remembers what happened in front of him. At this time, he has a sense of regret in his heart, but it has happened. What''s the use of recalling regret. All of a sudden, Hanlin said, "do you think you were wrong?" "This..." Bosten didn''t know how to answer. Although Hanlin was no longer an open king, his spirit of being king was still there. "Listen, what you have decided is right! Lonely, never wrong, only regret Bosten understood that Hanlin could not put down his identity as a king. He said a word of regret, which had proved everything. "Yes, the king can''t be wrong!" ¡­¡­ At this time, the city of flame, fifty miles away, Tianfeng mountain. After Tianfeng mountain, work harder. Before dark, Liu Chengfeng and his party can enter the flame city. All the places in the city have nothing to do with the people''s war. The city leader Guo Wei has no intention of war. In addition, the city of flame is the strategic place for Chu Dong to guard. Looking at the New Kingdom, there is no such force now. He dares to challenge Chu Dong. As long as someone dares to fight the idea of flame City, I believe that Chu Dong army will soon arrive, in order to protect the integrity of flame city. Just like this, flame city is also a good place for many people to take refuge. It''s really ironic. At the beginning of its establishment, flame city was originally set up for the purpose of exile of prisoners. At the beginning, it was a barren land, and a city was developed. Later, altars were built to become a place of totem in people''s hearts. Now, it has become a place we all yearn for. Recently, a large number of refugees are pouring into the city. Although flame city is very safe, it is too small to accommodate more refugees. At this time, some of my subordinates suggested that we should expand the scope of some cities of flame city and bring certain areas under the jurisdiction of flame city. "Lord, it''s impossible to say that in ordinary times, but now the world is so chaotic, it''s possible." "Don''t make the city master like you, after they attack the city."The humanitarian: "no, Lord, you just need to issue a decree. Are there any villages and towns around you that are willing to belong to us? As long as they agree, they can bring these places into the city of flame without any soldiers, and the places that are included in the city of flame can be sheltered by our department." Guo Wei is overjoyed and immediately begins to give orders. Therefore, in fact, the area around Tianfeng mountain has been regarded as the sphere of influence of flame city in name. This area originally belonged to Tianfeng Town, which was named for its mountains. It was originally a town under the rule of Qingyuan City in the old days, but Qingyuan City had long been occupied by atuba people under the war. At this time, atuba felt that he was weak and wanted to expand actively. Now Wu Xingping''s department is fighting against the more powerful Gongsun lie. He must seize the opportunity to expand his territory. If Gongsun lie is defeated by Wu Xingping, his strength is not the opponent at all. On the contrary, if the territory is large enough, Wu Xingping will not be able to beat him. However, after half of Qingyuan''s territory was destroyed, Guo Wei announced that if there were forces willing to submit to him, the remaining half of Qingyuan''s forces would take this opportunity to announce that they would be under the jurisdiction of flame city. This is a headache for atuba. It only accounts for half of the total. Qingyuan City is nothing, and if they announce that they will be attached to flame City, will he quit. He didn''t dare to fight the idea of flame city. After thinking about it, atuba decided to go to flame city and have a good talk with Guo Wei. Now he agrees to surrender, and he takes the initiative to admit it. But for the territory he has laid down, it''s better for Guo Wei not to interfere. That is to say, let Guo Wei announce in advance that the territory he has laid down is legal. You can''t join flame city in the future. It can only be said that atuba is a bit whimsical. Guo Wei is just a city leader. He has no right to declare whether other people''s territory is legal or not. Atuba and his party will arrive at Tianfeng mountain at this time. Atuba is about to encounter Liu Chengfeng and his party, and Chudong is also very close to flame city because he is coming in another direction. Chapter 1371 Chu Dong received a few people in front of history, culture and industry, sent the message, reporting the location of Liu Chengfeng. "Oh, they''re almost there?" Counting the time, Chu Dong felt that the time was almost the same. In this way, they can meet Liu Chengfeng in flame city. Chu Dong thought in his heart that it would be the best result for Chu Dong to receive Liu Chengfeng and his party in flame city. Although thought that this is the best result, but Chu Dong also understood, is not anything, certainly according to you want to come. Now, the more things seem to be completed, the more we have to work hard. At this time, we should never be too light hearted. We should immediately send orders back to Shi Wenye and tell them to be more careful and continue to strengthen the protection in secret. At this time, atuba and his party have reached Tianfeng mountain. When we get to Tianfeng mountain, we have a look at the sky. If we work harder, we can enter the flame city before dark and before the gate of flame city is closed. Although it is impolite to go to see Guo Wei at night, and we have to wait until tomorrow, spending the night in flame city is better than spending the night in Tianfeng mountain. Recently, it has been rumored that Tianfeng mountain generation is not peaceful at night. Because Guo Wei had something to ask for, he didn''t bring many followers, otherwise it would always give people the feeling that he was leading people to demonstrate in the past. In order to let Guo Wei help, it can be said that he thought about many things. There is no way. Among the current forces, his strength is the smaller one. If he does not take advantage of the fact that Wu Xingping''s army is under the control of Ziyu''s army and has no energy, he will not strengthen himself. Can he wait for Wu Xingping to grow up and destroy him in turn. The reason why Tianfeng mountain is not peaceful is that a group of mountain bandits, armed mountain bandits, have been living in this area recently. They are all forces. After you beat me and I beat you, the remaining remnants, finally, had nowhere to go, and slowly gathered into a force. Finally, a thousand and eight hundred people let Tianfeng mountain pass. It can also be said that it is not their original intention to be a thief on the mountain. But these 1800 people, their leaders, in order to survive, can only temporarily become thieves in the mountains. However, they have a strange rule that they only rob the materials and money they depend on for survival, and never kill people. In a word, these thieves don''t rob the people nearby. They also know that it''s good for the residents nearby to have a bite to eat. They are all poor people, so why hurt each other. So every time they go down the mountain, they only rob the nobility and some rich families, but the rich families of the nobility are the people who have the right to speak. They have the right to speak, so they will not speak well of the bandits. The residents in this area don''t know what''s going on. Even if there are people who know what''s going on, they have no weight to speak. Moreover, at this time, if they dare to speak well of the bandits, they can only keep their mouth shut, so as not to get into trouble. Under such circumstances, these rich people still have some small aristocratic forces left behind. Together, the group has given some civilian forces to fight the mountain bandits. As time goes on, contradictions will arise. "What''s the matter? Are we really going to attack civilians? " "Well, forget it. We organized ourselves to deal with the enemy." "Isn''t it? In this world, good people are forced to become thieves!" "Ah, they all thought that they would lead the enemy to fight for their own lives." In the end, these mountain bandits had no choice but to become real thieves. However, their leader, the man named Qu Ping, still gave orders to everyone. Although they are willing to be thieves now, as long as they don''t attack them in the mountains, they can avoid them and avoid direct friction with them. It can be said that this is their final bottom line. However, the rich and aristocrats, who came and went to show this characteristic, deliberately sent civilians to rush in front of them, and then Qu Ping refused. "In that case, we are not afraid to become thieves. Anyone who is near Tianfeng mountain should be killed!" Not only that, now the mountain bandits headed by Qu Ping often go down the mountain at night to snatch things in this area, although their targets are still rich and noble, and they can''t snatch things from civilians. But these people once again under the rumor, let Qu Ping them, more can''t go back to the original. "Well, since it''s not easy to be a good man in this world, it''s better to be a villain that everyone is afraid of!" Tianfeng mountain and Qingyuan City, there is a canyon, natural separation. It can also be said that this canyon is a barrier for quping people to guard the mountain. Qu Ping has threatened to be a villain if he can''t be a good man. Since then, the originally unknown Valley has been called villain''s valley. Shi Wenye and others heard that there was a place called villain''s valley when they were about to arrive. They were very surprised. Later they reported to Chu Dong. At the same time, they began to actively inquire about villain''s valley. Because several people were walking ahead, Liu Chengfeng and his party were still a little far away from here. In addition, with two children, they also walked well I''m not happy.It''s just because they don''t walk fast. If they don''t speed up a bit, judging from the current speed, they will arrive at villain''s Valley just before sunset in the evening. We all know how dangerous this is. Shi Wenye said: "in this case, it''s better to find a way to inform them to stop. I''m trying to get it through tomorrow, and it''s not too late. " In this way, the news quickly spread to Wu Yong. Wu Yong and others, who had been protecting themselves secretly at this time, came forward in person to give notice. Obviously, they were a bit abrupt. After thinking about it, Wu Yong sent a fresh face to him. He was Chang Mu''s subordinate and asked him to dress up as a villager. Pretending to tell Liu Chengfeng in the tone of a passer-by, it''s very dangerous to pass Tianfeng mountain in the daytime and at night. Liu did not dare to go ahead to meet the wind. "Where are you going, but to Tianfeng mountain? If that''s the case, it''s better to start in the daytime tomorrow. " In this way, the man gave notice in this way. Liu Chengfeng thought about it. He was not afraid of mountain bandits, but what about the two children? After thanking the man in this way, Liu Chengfeng began to find out if there were any dwellings nearby, intending to spend the night. He began to inquire about the man. This man was originally a villager with make-up, so he had to say that he was not a local. I thought I could cover up, but I didn''t expect that Han Ding would stand up and speak at this time. Chapter 1372 Stand out of the cold, speak like a very adult tone, and even some harsh voice. "Say it! Who the hell are you? " After all, he is the son of Hanlin. He received different education from his childhood, and he was promoted to the front stage. He became the king of his childhood, which doomed him to be different from other children. The man was cold set words, asked heart a surprise: "children, how do you ask?" As he said this, he said in his heart: "sure enough, the young master is very powerful. He inherited the gene of the king." This man had seen him on a recent tour of the cold forest. At that time, he had a feeling of submission to the king''s manner. Now I didn''t expect that the son of the cold forest was also the father of his father. He spoke with such momentum. Listen to this person''s words, Han Lin can''t help humming, more and more like an adult, way: "since you are not a local, how do you know the local things?" "This..." The cold forest this ask, ask this person to gape, don''t know how to answer. In this way, Liu Chengfeng was very angry. He immediately grasped the firewood knife and said angrily, "well, how dare you cheat me? He said, "is it Zhu Mingyue who sent us here to deliberately keep us away?" Until now, the man knew that it was no good not to tell the truth, so he had to tell the truth and said, "well, it seems that you can only tell the truth before you believe it. It''s like this. " He talked about how Wu Yong and his entourage secretly protected them along the way, and how Chu Dong and his entourage were about to arrive at the flame City, where they were going to meet them, and how they found out on the way that there was a villain''s Valley in front of them, where mountain bandits were entrenched. Listen here, this person is also sincere, Liu Chengfeng and others believe it. "Well, we''ll take your word for it. After all, it''s always good to be careful. However, you stay! " although he believed this man''s words, Liu Chengfeng asked him to stay for the sake of safety, so that he would not have to go back to tell the truth. Chang Mu''s men were very speechless and said in their heart," ha ha, they also underestimate the means of shadow transmission. " Promised Liu Chengfeng and others, began to look for nearby villages with them, there is no place to sleep. Liu Chengfeng and his party are looking for a place to stay. At this time, atuba and others are also traveling near Tianfeng mountain. They heard that there is a villain''s Valley in front of them. Atuba immediately ordered the team to stop. "Chief, we''re not going forward? Are you afraid of a group of mountain bandits? " The men were puzzled. Atuba said: "ha ha, just a mountain thief? Haven''t you heard them say that these mountain bandits have the power of 1800 people. We are only a few people. We are going to meet the city leader Guo, but we are not here to fight the mountain bandits. We are afraid that these mountain bandits will not succeed when we mobilize the army behind us? " After listening to this, his subordinates were not talking, so they began to work with atuba to find a place to settle down. Slowly, it''s getting dark. Now the world is in such a mess, many villagers have invested in flame city to avoid the disaster of war. There are many empty houses, but it''s hard to find people who can live in them. You know, in this era, the building level is limited, and people''s houses need to be maintained frequently. Once no one lives in them, they will soon become dilapidated, let alone sheltered No function. "This..." "How could it be like this?" Atuba people are puzzled, but they don''t think that if it wasn''t for their ambition, they would be what they are now. Now they can''t even find a decent place to live, which is their own fault. Finally, they found a place where they could live, but it was not a folk house, but a place where people used to worship. Although it was a long time ago, people still believed in the high priest at that time, so the building here was relatively strong. After all, a lot of manpower and material resources were concentrated, and it took a long time to build it. Therefore, in terms of the strength, the ordinary folk house is natural There''s no way. So here became their choice, only when they entered, they found that someone came here ahead of time. "Well, it''s bad luck. There''s someone here." Several people sighed. But they have found it here, and they have seen it elsewhere, so they can''t live at all. After thinking about it, atuba came to discuss with Liu Chengfeng, who arrived here in advance. It is Liu Chengfeng and his wife, together with their two children, and Chang Mu''s men who are staying here for the time being. Now his task is to ensure the safety of the people and stand up immediately. "Sorry, I came here first." He has no room for negotiation at all. Atuba was about to speak when his men were worried about Chang Mu''s men and said, "you came first, that''s yours? Do you know who we are? " Chang Mu''s men said, "I don''t know who you are. I only know that everything comes first and then comes back." Atuba''s men turned their mouths and said, "you know, who are you talking to? The one in front of you is our leader atuba! Leader atuba, have you heard of it? " Chang Mu''s subordinate, Bai Jing, was shocked after hearing this. How could he not have heard the name of atuba? He is one of the leaders of the local forces. Although he is not as good at fighting as Wu Xingping, he recently occupied half of Qingyuan City. How could he appear here."If atuba is OK, I''m afraid..." He is now worried about whether he will be bribed by Zhu Mingyue, otherwise he will suddenly appear here. But I think it''s impossible. Zhu Mingyue should not be able to bribe such a powerful leader. But whether it''s possible or not, it''s better to be careful. Thinking of this, Bai Jing said, "it''s the leader. In this case, the leader of atuba I know is a reasonable man." In this case, Baijing naturally did not dare to irritate atuba, but changed his way to say good things and put a high hat on him. These words are very helpful to atuba. After all, people are willing to listen to them. Atuba is no exception. Atuba laughed at Baijing''s words. "Ha ha ha, I love to hear that, but you see me and my men have come here, can we discuss it? In addition, my subordinates are all good at keeping you safe with their vigils, aren''t they? " Hearing this, Bai Jing moved his heart and thought to himself that it would be a good thing if it was true as he said, but atuba, who is now an enemy or a friend, does not know how to make his own decisions. Just thinking about whether to promise or not, Liu Chengfeng''s woman over there opened her mouth. "I don''t know what kind of leaders they are. But it''s so dark, and the place here is big enough. I think they can stay there for a night. It''s not easy for anyone to get out." Chapter 1373 Liu Chengfeng''s woman said so, it''s hard for Bai Jing to go on. In this way, atuba and some of his subordinates temporarily live on the other side. It''s really big enough to accommodate even a group of people, and it doesn''t seem crowded. After all, it was a place for sacrifice, so it should be able to accommodate a lot of people, and the natural space should be enough. And atuba is also a reply to the preface, to his words as the master, arranged for his men to take turns on duty. In this way, Bai Jing didn''t know how to send the news back. He can''t leave now. He can only pass the message by flying pigeons. After all, he is a shadow man. He usually has carrier pigeons and so on. As soon as he calls, the carrier pigeons will fly to his side. But now there is a man of atuba on the vigil. He doesn''t dare to call out the carrier pigeon, which makes him very anxious. "It looks like we''ll have to wait until after midnight." He put his hope in the middle of the night. The watchman was tired, so that he could spread the news. As time went on, these people on duty were really tired, which made Bai Jing dare not delay. He took this opportunity to start delivering the news. But he didn''t expect that he didn''t disturb the people of atuba, but he did disturb Zhu Mingyue and his party who were looking for the whereabouts of Erzi. You know, as a Ju Sha man, Zhu Mingyue is quite skilled in intelligence. At this time, he sent his men on duty. When he heard someone calling the carrier pigeon, he made a report and stopped the carrier pigeon on the way. In this way, the news did not spread to Chu Dong, but let Zhu Mingyue completely grasp the whereabouts of Liu Chengfeng and others. Shi Wenye and his party have been prying in the front, but naturally they can''t care about the back. Now there are only Wu Yong and Lu Qing behind them in the dark. However, when Bai Jinghou was sent out, they were also waiting for news at the beginning. There was a certain distance between them and Liu Chengfeng. All the way, Liu Chengfeng and his family kept vigilance. If they were too close to each other, their whereabouts would be exposed. Wu Yong and LV Qing all knew that now Liu Chengfeng and his family still had some inner resistance to them. They always thought that they were the people who wanted to take away their second son from him. Naturally, they could not find out the secret protection. In the evening, suddenly the watchman heard the call of the carrier pigeon. Report to Wu Yong and LV Qing immediately. "It''s so late that I want to spread the news. What''s wrong with Bai Jing''s trip?" Wu Yong was surprised when he heard about it. Is strange, but Lu Qing secretly call a not good. "No, it seems that Bai Jing is still inexperienced. If we call carrier pigeons during the day, it''s not easy to detect, but our enemy is Zhu Mingyue, a member of Ju Sha group. He should be familiar with this set Lu Qing expressed his worry. Wu Yong immediately began to arrange the staff as soon as he heard about it, but the result disappointed him. Sure enough, Bai Jing still lacked experience. He thought of passing the news, and his mood was understandable. But now the news is back, and the carrier pigeon has been intercepted by Zhu Mingyue''s men. "This..." For this bad result, Wu Yong and others had no choice but to go all out and follow Zhu Mingyue all the way. Now the news is obtained by his people, that is to say, only they know where Baijing is. Bai Jing''s trip is to inform Liu Chengfeng. Now there is no news. It says that Liu Chengfeng and his party have arrived at villain''s Valley, which proves that they are together with Bai Jing. Although there is the greatest possibility, but also to be on guard, so Wu Yong and LV Qing two people after discussion, Wu Yong with a part of Chang Mu people, go ahead, LV Qing with people to stay, just in case. In this way, the soldiers are divided into two groups, and everyone acts separately. The left LV Qing immediately informs Shi Wenye and others in front of him, and asks him to be ready. Maybe there will be several people in the future. At this time, Shi Wenye was inquiring about this group of mountain bandits, and sent an important message back to Chu Dong. They were originally kind-hearted people, but now they were forced to become real mountain bandits. If possible, they could be included. If they could be included, it would be a good thing. Hearing the news, Chu Dong began to discuss with Guo Wei. Although it''s to discuss the countermeasures, it''s impossible to discuss them until the middle of the night. What Chu Dong receives now is that Wu Yong has arranged someone to stop Liu Chengfeng and his party from going to villain''s Valley at night. He will try to enter the flame city tomorrow. So at this time, Chu Dong was resting and didn''t know what happened outside. After all, Lina has been in charge of the two intelligence organizations, wind and shadow. She''s still very alert. At this time, it was Linna and Longna who were on duty. Shi Wenye and others didn''t want to disturb Chu Dong in the middle of the night, but it''s very important. Even if they disturb Chu Dong''s dream, they have to send back the news. So the news spread to the second daughter. The second daughter was shocked. Longna said, "how could things be like this?" Linna also sighed: "if Zhu Mingyue knows the whereabouts of the young master, it''s really troublesome."In any case, they decided to take part in the next two night watch. Because Linna is good at controlling news, she stays on duty and is responsible for receiving news. The other three actresses rush out of the city. Chudong didn''t know all this. In fact, Chu Dong didn''t really have a rest, but he was taking a seat at this time. Now he had a new understanding of the way of the book of changes, especially when he heard about the villain''s Valley and had a new definition of war. "When the thieves took up their arms, they wanted to protect their homeland at last?" So at this time, Chu Dong was in a certain state, just like entering the settled state, there was a kind of feeling that he didn''t know about the things outside. At this time, I wish the moon, has touched the place where Liu Chengfeng settled. "Listen, the young master and the eldest princess are in it. Don''t hurt them. The rest of them are rebels. Kill them." Now they have not only grasped their whereabouts, but they have inquired about them all the way here, and there are even those who have no secret protection. It''s a godsend. And Zhu Mingyue, a tired night watchman, immediately reported to atuba. Atuba''s listening is also a gift in his heart. "What, those two children, they are..." There is no impermeable wall in the world. Although Yu Guang tried his best to conceal the disappearance of Er Zi, the news spread secretly. Altuba didn''t believe it, but now he did. Order immediately, protect these two people, this is their chance to develop. Chapter 1374 Atuba, although he has some ambition, his own pattern is not so big. Now, like other forces, he also wants to fight in all directions because of the situation. If he can, he doesn''t want to. Now I hear that the young master and the eldest princess are here. If they are successfully protected, the day will come to an end. In a word, he just wanted to be a part-time official, and then he could be popular and spicy every day. That''s good. If he Jin and Hong Wei hadn''t cheated them with tricks, he didn''t want to be rebellious first. If there is a happy meal to eat, or even because of the meritorious service of defending the country, who is willing to fight. In a word, this atuba is forced to do the same. Now, if you can successfully protect the young master, not only his credit can be recognized, but also he will be rewarded later. This is much better than trying to please Guo Wei and hope to gain recognition in the past. "Ha ha, maybe I can make a city master in the back, so that my people can be settled." He and the pattern are like this, so now of course he has to order to protect them. Since these subordinates follow him, they will have whatever kind of master they have, and their pattern is not very big. After listening to atuba, they are immediately moved. To be honest, they are not willing to fight, and they are not powerful forces. They have had enough of today without tomorrow. "Fight, if it becomes, it will be rich and noble for a lifetime, do it!" Zhu Mingyue brought people, did not expect to meet a group of very hard-working people, and at this time, Wu Yong and others also killed from behind. It can be said that at this time, although Zhu Mingyue gathered elite strength, she was attacked by the front and back. What''s more, the three girls arrived at this time. With the three women''s fighting power, only Longna and Zihuang can give them a drink. I wish you a good chance to escape. Longna and Zihuang directly stop Zhu Mingyue. Zihuang pointed with one hand: "I wish Mingyue, do you think you can escape today?" "Zihuang doesn''t have to talk to him. It''s over." All of a sudden, Long Na rushes over directly. With Long Na''s fighting power, I wish that Mingyue is not an opponent. Several people see her face and wish that Mingyue is killed on the spot. When Zhu Mingyue died, all the people he brought with him were in a mess. They all surrendered one after another. At this time, atuba brought people directly into it. "We''ll see the king. In fact, we don''t want to revolt. It''s all because he Jin and Hong Wei are scheming to prevent our meritorious people from coming to the city to get credit. We have to..." For this matter, Han Ding knows, but he''s just a puppet of Tang Feng. He doesn''t count. "I know." At this time, Han Ding finally admitted his identity. These people can''t see that he will fight to death. The recognition of his identity by Han Ding shocked Liu Chengfeng and his wife. "Son, are you really king?" "Adoptive father, originally I wanted to tell you the truth, but I never had a chance. Today I just want to tell you my identity. Today I''m determined to officially recognize you as the adoptive father in front of everyone!" Speaking, young Han Ding, pulling Han Ping, began to line from the ceremony. This makes Liu Chengfeng and his wife, no matter what. "Get up quickly, are you going to break our longevity?" Such a thing, with a happy situation, and three women is said, Chudong side is trying to find a way, tomorrow to see if you can take in the gang of mountain bandits. They are also forced by reality, and they say that they have made it clear that the leader of this group of mountain bandits is Qu Ping. When the three girls said Qu Ping''s name, atuba immediately stood up. "Oh? Is it Qu Ping They were afraid and puzzled. They asked him if he knew him. Atuba said: "this man is the same as us. At the beginning, he was the one who took up arms to defend his home because Zou Yongjun attacked it. Unexpectedly, alas..." And atuba''s words are just in line with the news of Shi Wenye. Then atuba said that he could have a try tomorrow. He went to Tianfeng mountain to meet Qu Ping, hoping that he would be obedient. In this way, his subordinates would have a good future together, instead of bearing the name of thief. At this time, Han Ding sighed. "Why, there must be war in this world." At this time, Liu Chengfeng said, "son, do you remember asking me about the king''s blundering? Although he is your father, you don''t know, but the root is still here." "Adoptive father, you say that the root of war lies in my father?" Liu Chengfeng sighed and began to talk about some of the tricks that were well known in the cold forest.After hearing this, Han Ding was silent. He had nothing to say. Although he is a child, he behaves like a teenager at least. I have my own idea. ¡­¡­ At this point, the front line. When Li Muliang arrived at the front line, everything changed. Compared with Yunxin, he doesn''t know how much better the way of array is. Soon after he appeared, the array arranged by Yunxin was broken by Su Yunpeng''s Department, Xia Houba. Later, Li Muliang made a counter array. "Listen to the people on the other side. If we can break the battle in three days, we will strike. If we can''t break the battle, we''ll let go." Yunxin was shocked when this battle came out. "Du Tian Bei Dou Zhen? This Are you a member of the school? " Apart from the master, only Sima Tianying and Li Muliang are able to set up this array. Now everyone knows that Sima Tianying has joined Qingyang. It seems that he must be Li Muliang. In order to confirm whether it was Li Muliang, Yunxin came out in person. "Who''s in the opposite position, can you show up?" Before Li Muliang directly appeared in the two armies, Yunxin almost fell to the ground. "It''s you "Yunxin, I didn''t expect that you were in the army. Since you know it''s me, can you break the battle in three days?" Yunxin knows that he can''t break the battle even if he is given a month, let alone three days. "No!" This time, Yunxin finally generously admitted. Now Yunxin announced on the spot that it was unable to break the battle, but Wu Ming, who was not named Wu Xingping, was so worried that the Yunxin he relied on was like this. How could he fight in the future. At this time, Zuo Qiu Hongwen said, "let''s withdraw." "Withdraw, sir, why do you say that?" Zuo Qiu Hongwen said, "I''ve already figured out the way back. I have a chance to make a comeback." "Not bad." He had no choice but to announce his withdrawal. The announcement of the withdrawal of Wu''s troops is also good news from ah khinga Ping. Chapter 1375 Originally, Chu Dong wanted to send someone to negotiate. As a result, when I got up early the next day, I received great good news. Needless to ask, it was my lucky ability that played a role. Now atuba has directly talked through Qu Ping and is willing to surrender. This is a great thing. Good things come one after another. Now there is news of Wu Xingping''s withdrawal. It can be said that good things come in pairs. Qu Ping of Tianfeng mountain announced his surrender, but he was very sad about the New Kingdom, so he said that he could either admit it to the flame City, and from then on other departments were included in the flame City, or he would surrender to the east of Chu. No matter who he turns to, it''s a good thing. Liu Chengfeng and his party arrive at flame city. After this, the six guards broke two more, and now there are only three guards left. Yu Guang is now regent, while Hancheng and Wu lie just want to live the life they want in the countryside. This is tantamount to announcing that the powerful Liuwei in the past no longer exists. With the defeat of Wu Xingping''s army, the war pattern also changed. Now the most powerful Wu Xingping army has been defeated, and the attuba army has been surrendered, leaving only Gongsun LIEBU, Yuwen Zhengbu and Huang Tianhua. It''s just that Tuba has to keep a low profile. After all, now their credit is known by the above. Like atuba, Huang Tianhua just wants a stable life, that''s all. Gongsun LIEBU, however, was saved only with the help of the army. Although he was ambitious, he also declared that he could not afford to fight. He only hoped that things would be OK. Gongsun LIEBU did not declare his surrender. Yuwen Zhengbu, however, announced the war against He Jin and Hong Weibu. All the culprits are the two of them. Hearing that Yuwen was going to fight he Jin and Hong Wei, the atuba Ministry announced that he would join the fight. Although he is now recognized, it''s good to wait for his official appointment, but the revenge can''t be denied. At the same time, Qu Ping''s people also joined the atuba department to fight against He Jin and Hong Wei. The three parties united to fight ho Jin and Hong Wei''s Department, looking for teeth everywhere. At this time, bailipingzhi began to offer advice and play with mud. "Ha ha, your majesty, why don''t you send the high armed forces to make things better?" Such a high-ranking canglangbu army also went to the front line. However, the high-ranking army only needs to move. It doesn''t need to fight at all. Just relying on the reputation of high-ranking army, they can be scared. This makes both He Jin and Hong Wei want to die at this time. On this day, Chu Dong and his party, with Liu Chengfeng and his wife, together with the young master Han Lin and the eldest princess, have returned to Fengdu. And Feng Yongkang was silly at this time. They haven''t finished their task. How can they ask Tang Feng to take the antidote? Now Chu Dong''s party is mighty. Tang Feng can send several people to rob people. Now Chu Dong has taken the lead and announced to the world that he is going to see Hanlin with his second son. This means that Hanlin already knows the news. This makes Tang Feng helpless. "What, Chu Dong..." Originally, he wanted to control Erzi secretly, or he could hold Hanlin''s soft threat. Now Chu Dong came to this move, which made him have nothing to deal with. Chu Dong dared to do so because of two things. First, Zhong Shiji has secretly found out the identity of Tang Feng. It was also found that Hanlin had to cooperate with Tang Feng because he was poisoned. But what Tang Feng didn''t know was that the poison on Hanlin had been removed. When the party arrived at Fengdu, Feng Yongkang suddenly came to ask for Chu Dong. "Lord Chudong, help us..." Under the current situation, the six of them can only ask Chu Dong to speak and ask doctor Bo Xun to detoxify them. If Bo Xun, a miracle doctor, can''t detoxify their poison, then there is only one possibility that Tang Feng wants them to die, and there is no antidote at all. They have been following Tang Feng for some time. They know Tang Feng''s methods. Now it''s impossible to want Tang Feng''s antidote. If the doctor can''t solve the poison, it''s their fate. They recognized it. Even if you accept your life, at least you should explain everything clearly before you die, and you will not leave any regrets after you die. Otherwise, you will be scolded as a bad death. When Bosten saw six people, he unexpectedly found that Princess Hanping was not looking well. He immediately said that she had been excessively frightened, so he simply treated her at the same time. Having seen the situation of six people, Bosten said that he still had to get medical treatment, but it took time. What''s more important now is to treat Princess Hanping. Fortunately, Bosten met her in time now, otherwise he would not get medical treatment for the disease later on. I''m afraid that he would be depressed all his life. And now there''s still hope. Think of a lively and lovely little girl who will be depressed all her life in the end. It''s a terrible thing. Feng Yongkang said that they understood. At least Bosten said that they could be saved, so they were relieved. They wanted to do well, and then they would follow Chu Dong and never have another heart. In a few days, Chu Dong announced that he would take his second son to see Hanlin.Tang Feng finally shows his true colors and comes to find Hanlin. "Do you think so, king?" "Yes "Well, since the king is not afraid of the attack of poisonous insects, then the king is at will. To be honest, if the king is attacked by strange poisonous insects, he will never attack as long as he cooperates with me." Han Lin smiles: "didn''t the doctor tell you that the poison has been removed? Come on, take down Tang Feng!" "What, is your poison cured?" Hearing this, Tang Feng pours directly on Hanlin. Now his only chance is to take Hanlin as a hostage. But with one swoop, he found that he was empty. "What?" Tang Feng was puzzled. Although Hanlin had some fighting power, he had no such agile body method. At this time, Zhong Shiji showed his true colors. This cold forest was just his fake. And this kind of smart face changing skill was given by Tianfeng. He is a member of the medicine family. Although they have to bear the inhuman life for a period of time, they have the ability to surpass others since they survive, such as inviolability to all kinds of poisons. But this kind of extremely high easy appearance technique, is in the medicine gate person, after tries to practice innumerable potions, obtains one kind of strange method. After being soaked with special liquid medicine, a kind of human skin mask with strong plasticity is created. In this way, Zhong Shiji had a chance to become a cold forest and wait for Tang Feng here. And the real Hanlin is on his way to see his two children. Now Chu Dong has begun to take back the net. Tang Feng knows the truth, but there are more people coming here. They are all from tianyuanzong. During this period of time, some of the elites of tianyuanzong have been able to be called friars. Chapter 1376 Tianyuanzong elites, their fighting power is not small. Although Tang Feng had a chance to defeat Zhong Shiji, he couldn''t face the siege of a group of friars. So, it''s best to go! In this way, Tang Feng fled. When the elite of tianyuanzong arrived, Tang Feng had disappeared. But at this time, Tang Feng has become a lonely family, difficult to become a major event. Although it''s a pity to leave this person, there''s a bigger good thing to make up for, at least for Hanlin. For Chu Dong, his great event was that the miracle would open again. Ding! The host passes the test, and the reward miracle is specially opened once. Ding! A new task has been set up to find six causal orders. "Six causal orders, what is that?" "Lord host, the so-called six cause and effect orders are the key to the task of the final judgment. Suzhu knows that the world is divided into six worlds, and the world in which the host originally lived also has six samsara, right?" "I see. Where can I find this order?" "Nature is in miracles." Chu Dong is very happy. It turns out that this is the meaning of the opening of miracles, and the task of the last judgment. It''s finally starting. Great. In this way, Chu Dong can go back. But think about life to a world, so long, suddenly said to go back, Chu Dong and in the depths of his heart, showing reluctant and sentimental. It was not until a long time later that Chu Dong really understood that what happened in this world could only be memories. As for why it is so, these are naturally the following words. Chu Dong regained his mind and began to pay attention to Hanlin''s affairs. There is still a period of time for the miracle to open up. Now, of course, Hanlin''s father and son are reunited. After all kinds of experiences, Hanlin finally had a sense of epiphany. Taking out Wang Jian, he issued an imperial edict directly. And this imperial edict, for all people, can be said to be popular, but for Chu Donglai, it is with a bit, contrary to the meaning. Hanlin now officially issued an imperial edict to let Xian be located in the east of Chu. Chu Dong was originally known as the king of the shop, and he led Fengdu king himself, and managed Fengdu and Chenliu in good order. Not only that, but also his men were full of talents. Therefore, with the imperial edict of Hanlin and the prestige of Chu Dong, it is natural that he should be the leader of the whole new kingdom. No one is more suitable than him. The reason is that, for Chu Dong at this time, some things backfired, all because in this way, the time of Chu Dong''s departure would be delayed indefinitely. Although Han Ding''s performance was amazing and had a great style of king, he could take on a great responsibility. When he could really govern a country, it would not be possible for him to do so in ten or eight years. This also means that Chu Dong became a king Wang, at least ten years, eight years, even longer. What about the four women around us in the past ten or eight years? Now he can drag it off and leave, at least it won''t hurt them, but he really wants to stay for ten or eight years. For whatever reason Chudong refuses, Zihuang arrives, but the other three girls are all people who openly want to marry Chudong. This is how to refuse. The only thing is to leave with his women. But Chu Dong did not know whether this idea could be realized. If you can''t take them away, it really hurts them. In this way, Chu Dong began to turn to the omnipotent system and asked if there was any way to take away his women, otherwise there would be too many regrets left in the world. "No, but if the host wants to marry, then he will understand." "What do you mean, let me leave after the event, not responsible!" "The host is wrong. I said that the host will understand at that time. It''s not convenient to disclose it in advance now. In short, the host is in this world, and it doesn''t have to deliberately suppress its own feelings. Then the host will understand. It''s time. " The system repeatedly emphasizes that it will be clear at that time, which makes Mengdong feel that these words are worth pondering and analyzing. "I''ll see. What does he mean?" Inexplicably, Chu Dong thought that he had understood the power of the book of changes, so Although qigua was only a by-product of the way of the book of changes, Chu Dong decided to do it again. Otherwise, his heart will not fall to the bottom. Of course, these things, or to deal with the immediate things, Chu Dong can be closed. At this time, Chu Dong promised Hanlin that he would replace him to end the turbulent times, and then establish a more prosperous country. When handing and Hanping grew up to a certain age, he would still be in their position. Chu Dong has nothing to do with who is more capable in the future between Han Ding and Han Ping. Chu Dong will not be inclined to Han Ding because Princess Han Ping is a daughter in the future. It can be said that Chu Dong''s idea is so advanced in this era.Of course, Chudong was eager to build a new world, defeat the demons and the Shura. Now Tang Feng has been defeated, and the rest of the new kingdom is not peaceful, but in the end, it is just a matter of internal disputes. Chudong believes that the chaos of the new kingdom will soon end, and now Chudong is not only the emperor of the shop, but also the legitimate emperor of the new kingdom. Chu Dong believed that soon the two states of dragon and Phoenix, as long as Chu Dong was there, would be declared as dependent states of the new founding state. This also means that when Chu Dong officially ascended the throne, it was also the time when Cangwu and Chenyang were united. Yu Yuwu, Xingyue and Nanhuang. Because the ice sea in the north of Xinshi country can directly detour to the hinterland of other countries, and there is a strong army of Ziyu in the north. Qingmo should think of the consequences, so it is at least a friendly situation. As for the night departing Department of Xingyue mainland, of course, he will recognize the situation clearly, and it will be a result of announcing friendship. The only one is the Shura Department of Nanhuang mainland. They are determined not to show kindness, even if it is only superficial. Therefore, what Chu Dong had to do was just to take the way to leave the south by night and calm down the southern famine. And all these arrangements are in the future. Chu Dong''s next step, of course, is to prepare for the throne. Now he''s the real king. It''s also time to show your strength. Even if you are destined to leave later, it will make the world, known as the eternal continent, develop a new civilization, instead of just being primitive and ignorant. At this time, Wu Xingping''s army had already arrived at yelibu. But the current situation makes Zuo Qiu Hongwen feel that the situation is over, but he is not willing to give up. On this day, he saw the opportunity again. Rain dances in the mainland, and qingmo is in danger of raising a tiger. Now, taking Yongsheng River as the boundary, a duel between the two heroes of the mainland is being staged. Chapter 1377 Because Zou Yong learned imperial skills, he has now controlled the South as much as he can, and is ready to fight with qingmo. But with Sima Tianying, a military genius in qingmo department, Zou Yongjun suffered a lot. It is because of Sima Tianying, a military genius, that Zuo Qiuhong feels that this is an opportunity. Although he already knows that Yunxin does not seem to be the strongest in the military field, and even now news from some parties has made Yunxin''s original successor emerge. "Anyway, maybe this is the chance for them to learn from the same school." In this way, Wu Xingping''s army turned back to the rain dance mainland and joined Zou yongbu. After Yunxin arrived, Zou Yong was overjoyed by his array and military performance. In fact, the success of this plan depends on Zuo Qiu Hongwen. However, without Yunxin, Zuo Qiu Hongwen would not have given this plan. Yunxin says that one of the biggest characteristics of Sima Tianying is that he only believes in orthodoxy. This gives zuoqiu Hongwen a chance to make plans. Zuo Qiu Hongwen gave advice to Zou Yong. He built up momentum first and let out the wind. In this troubled times, only those who have been ordered by the emperor are the real kings. "King, as for what the emperor''s orders are, they were all made by the king himself. At that time, he was not afraid of Sima Tianying and didn''t come to take refuge. What''s more, he is a human, so he can alienate them with a little strategy. " Zou Yong was overjoyed and followed Zuo Qiu''s plan. At this time, Chu Dong finally free, began to hexagram. Using the knowledge of the book of changes and simply starting a hexagram, it''s hard to defeat Chu Dong. It''s just that after the hexagram was finished, the words of hexagram interpretation showed up, which made Chudong a little confused. In other words, it really matched what the system said. "What''s the matter? Can it all be the same?" The original solution of the hexagram shows that there is only one sentence, that is, if the day is not decided, the day will come, and a good thing will happen with six ears. The eight characters in the front are exactly the same as what the system said. As for the good things in the back, the front is all right. You don''t have to ask, you must have a big life. The six ears are the same. One person has two ears, which of course represents three people. It means that he wants to marry the three daughters of Chu Dong. Although Zihuang also had this meaning, she didn''t express it clearly. "This..." Chu Dong''s understanding degree has reached 10 percent, and he can understand the divine world in theory. But for some reasons, this ability has not been opened. Now he pursues the meaning of war, and the dramatic war ends like this. Although there was no large-scale war, Chudong gained a lot. In particular, Bai Liping made Chu Dong look at him with new eyes. Although his greatest skill was boasting and making peace with others, it didn''t hinder him. Sometimes these two moves were especially effective. If you don''t fight, you will defeat others. "I didn''t expect that Bailiping is the real master." Many people ask themselves that they are all military geniuses, but they put all their energy on the ability of war, just for the sake of war. They never think why there is a war. Even when they are young, they all ask why there is a war in the world. Sometimes, these so-called military talents are not as good as children. Therefore, at this time, Chu Dong may also say that he found a way. The significance of war is not in war itself, but in non war. "My original idea is right, just without proof, ha ha." Chu Dong behind a bit of bitter smile, clearly thought is right, but need to personally prove him, just touch the door, is really enough. In any case, after touching the door, you can really understand the divine world, and now Chu Dong has been able to communicate with different worlds for a short time. At this time, the divine world. "Oh? Chu Dong, you finally have this ability? " "You are..." "Oh, yes, it''s us. Chudong, it''s finally you. It looks like it''s time for the miracle to open up. " Last time, in order to deal with the ancient demon God, the dark god and the light God, the two opponents came together, and now the two are still cooperative. It has been too long for them to wait for Chu Dong to reach this level. At the same time, they told Chu Dong that if he wanted to really kill the demon king, he could only get the six realms of the cause and effect order from the miracles. To get the six realms of the cause and effect order, a phoenix girl must follow him into the miracles. "Oh? Do you mean Zihuang? " "Of course." Both the light God and the dark god laughed. After thinking about it, Chu Dong always felt that only Zihuang was with him last time. At the end of the day, was this a doomed chance. In this way, they arrived at the miracle on this day. But when Chu Dong knew when the six causal orders were, he really didn''t want to get it. In Chu Dong''s eyes, he was really evil.The six causal orders require the painstaking efforts of the Phoenix. And this thing will continue to suck blood to maintain strength until it finds the next person. If there is no power blessing in the middle, it will be useless. At this time, Zihuang suddenly laughed. "Ha ha, it''s not decided in the middle of the day. When the day comes, I''ll go!" "No, Zihuang." With her own Phoenix blood, Zihuang finally wakes up the six realms of causation. Not only that, the six realms of causation are born, and by the way, the other half of the imperial art is also born. But this half, called half, is only a few lines. It''s more like a summary. Rivers and mountains are picturesque. Once the achievements are made, thousands of bones are withered, and eight hundred mountains and rivers are all alone This can be a summary or a complaint. In the front, we teach people how to be emperor, but in the back, we teach people how to return to nature. After the six causal orders came out, Chu Dong was finally able to carry out the task of doomsday trial. At this time, Chu Dong knew that what he had to face was the ancient demon king. Only by defeating him could he do the following things. Sure enough, I''ll understand at that time, ha ha Since it''s called causation order, it''s natural for Chu Dong to understand the causation. Chu Dong thinks that this is a bonus given by the system. He can live forever, but he doesn''t know that all this is the space created by others. Zihuang is the only one who knows clearly. She doesn''t hesitate to sacrifice her blood to break the game. Therefore, defeating the ancient demon king of Asura and killing him completely is not the beginning of judgment. The beginning of real judgment is the judgment of God. Everything is the so-called nonexistent world created by the God of light and the God of darkness. In other words, until now, Chu Dong really understood that everything was just an illusory dream, but this dream was so real. Defeat the God of light and the God of darkness, let the dream wake up, and Mengdong can return. But Chu Dong''s return road, really will be smooth, no one knows, now Chu Dong only know, he will wholeheartedly defeat the ancient demon king, talking about other things. (end)